《My Wife Is So Sweet》


 Chapter 1 Adultery Caught In The Act

    Chapter 1 Adultery Caught In The Act


    Chapter 1 Adultery Caught In The Act


    It was already midnight by the time Natalia Dawson had finally got to the hotel.


    At a time like this, it was not quite safe for anyone working in the adult product business to make


    deliveries in person.


    Not to mention for a girl like her, young and gorgeous.


    But then again, what could she do? Life was never easy, and she had got to pay for her own life. More


    importantly, Shawn would return to the country in just a few days.


    They had been together for six years, but most of the time they lived in different cities. Shawn had got


    business to take care of abroad and definitely she could not just hold him back.


    Fortunately, in the past six years, their rtionship had been just great. After work, she also ran her


    own little business. It would be his birthday in a few days, and she had prepared a surprise for him.


    Come to think of it, she curled her lips silently and her mouth split into a light smile.


    But her delicate face was covered by a mask, and people around her could only see a pair of deep and


    calm eyes which gave off a hint of cool aloofness.


    She pulled the brim of her ck hat down a little more, before she made her way into the hotel with the


    delivery boxentered the elevator.


    The Reika Hotel was a famous money squandering establishment in the city of Julio.


    Normally, only the wealthiest figures of the city woulde here to kill their time.


    The grand hall was furnishedvishly as expected, and even the elevators were all decorated with


    ornaments of gold and silver, making them glitter everywhere under the lights. Standing there, she


    could not help but think she did not belong here.


    With that being said, Natalia just held her delivery box and did not let her eyes wander a bit.


    Her beautiful face was covered by a mask, revealing only a pair of deep and calm eyes which gave off


    a hint of cold aloofness.


    The elevator stopped on the twenty-second floor with a ''ding''. She walked out, quickly found Room


    2202, and rang the doorbell.


    Even before the door opened, there were already fevered moans of a man and woman sounding from


    inside.


    "Shawn, ah ... stop! It seems our stuff has arrived."


    "Wait, I''ll get it."


    Natalia''s mouth could not help but curl as she stood outside the door.


    ''Seems they have enjoyed themselves so much even without their little toy.''


    ''So eager!''


    The door quickly opened, and a freshly-showered man wearing a bathrobe appeared.


    Natalia did not look at him and simply handed the box over. "143 dors! Cash?"


    The person opposite her did not move.


    Two secondster, a hesitant voice sounded, "Natalia?"


    Natalia was slightly startled and raised her head. Her expression went cold instantly.


    The man in front of her, wearing only a white bathrobe, water dripping from his short hair, was exactly


    the Shawn Miller she had loved for six years!


    The man standing by the door was tall, with short and damp hair. He wore only a white bathrobe, and


    under the glow of the warm yellow light, his handsome face was filled with surprise, dismay, and ... a


    hint of panic.


    Natalia''s face instantly went cold.


    "Shawn, who is it?"


    "Nothing. Just the delivery man."


    In a panic, Shawn Miller spoke out hastily before Natalia could make a sound. He quickly took out a


    wad of bills from his wallet and stuffed them into her hand before snatching the box from her.


    The door mmed shut with a ''bang''.


    Natalia stood there, her fingertips trembling slightly. Her face was pale.


    The next moment, she suddenly sneered.


    She looked at the stack of notes in her hand as if she had heard an amazing joke, and found how


    ignorant and stupid she had been.


    When the sounds of lovemaking started inside, she took a deep breath and forced back the sourness in


    her eyes.


    Then, she turned around and produced her phone from the pocket as she headed for the elevator.


    "Hello, is this Julio Police Department? I found someone taking drugs and there is also a prostitute with


    him. They are in the Reika Hotel. The room number is..."


    Twenty minutester.


    A police car parked in front of the Reika Hotel along with several media reporters carrying cameras.


    As the people in the hotel were escorted out, the reporters rushed forward.


    "Mr. Miller, someone reported that you were taking drugs and hiring prostitutes in this hotel. Is this


    true?"


    "Mr. Miller, as the heir of Miller Group, do you think it''s proper for you to do this?"


    "Mr. Miller, who is the woman with you? There are rumors that she''s a popr actress from the


    entertainment industry. Is that true?"


    "Mr. Miller..."


    Shawn was so surrounded by reporters that not even the police could stop them.


    After a while, he could no longer bear it and roared with rage, "Get the fuck out of my eyes!"


    The reporters were startled but backed away as demanded.


    Shawn looked past the crowd and stared straight at Natalia. His eyes were full of hatred and


    ruthlessness.


    "Is this what you want?"


    Natalia smiled coldly as a hint of mockery shed across her eyes.


    "You just won''t get me whatever you do!"


    Natalia suddenly walked forward and raised her hand in front of all the reporters and police-


    "p!"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    With a stinging p to the side of his face, Shawn''s head was snapped to the side.


    The surroundings suddenly grew silent.


    A policeman opened his mouth. "Ma''am..."


    "Sorry, my hand slipped."


    She smiled faintly and rubbed her wrist. Her voice was clear and cold as she looked at Shawn with


    resentment.


    "Do you think I''d care about a piece of scrap paper that fell into the toilet? You can think of that p as


    interest. I''ll collect the remaining principal within the next three days!"


    Shawn''s eyes shed with panic. "Wh ... What principal?"


    Natalia raised her eyebrows. "Do you really want me to remind you?"


    Shawn''s face immediately went white.


    She smiled coolly, her face full of ridicule and contempt.


    When the police saw that they had nothing more to say, he waved his hand and escorted the two into


    the car.


    Now that they had been taken away, the journalists had no reason to stay any longer. They also began


    to leave.


    The hotel entrance that was originally swarmed with people suddenly became empty.


    Natalia stood there for a short while and waited until she felt better, and she just left.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she turned her head, her sight was met with a pair of deep and searching


    eyes.


    They belonged to a young man in a dark suit. He had a tall and straight figure, and neat and short hair.


    His eyes were as deep as a bottomless sea.


    Under the dim light of the night, a cool and noble aloofness could be sensed from his delicate features,


    making a sharp contrast from the corrupt environment around him.


    Natalia''s heart shook.


    In the back of her mind, she thought the man looked somewhat familiar.


    However, when she looked back at him again, her gaze secretly trailed to the secretary behind him as


    well as the silver Porsche parked beside them. Then, she felt that there was no way she knew such a


    big shot.


    She did not think much, but directly turned to leave.


    When the petite figure blended into the traffic, Archie McCarthy looked away and asked softly, "Who


    was that just now?"


    Behind him, Brian Simpson quickly replied. "Mr. McCarthy, do you mean the person who was taken


    away by the police earlier? He seems to be the son of the owner of Miller Corporation. He just returned


    from abroad a few days ago."


    Archie frowned slightly. "I''m talking about the girl."


    "Pardon?" Brian was slightly confused. "What girl?"


    Noting that Archie''s gloomy expression, Brian immediately understood, "My apologies, Mr. McCarthy.


    I''ll check right away..."


    "No need."


    Archie interrupted him. He thought deeply for a few seconds and suddenly remembered something.


    A trace of surprise shed in his eyes, and he once again looked in the direction in which the girl had


    left. His lips hooked up in a smile. ''So it was her. Interesting woman.''


    He then strode towards the elevator, looking forward to meeting with her again in his heart.


    Then, he finally walked inside.

 Chapter 2 Better Than Your Mom

    Chapter 2 Better Than Your Mom


    Chapter 2 Better Than Your Mom


    Since it was she who had called the police, Natalia also followed the police back to the station.


    As soon as she finished her statement, a group of people barged in from outside.


    Leading the crow was her grandmother, ra, who rushed forward and gave Natalia a big tight p.


    Natalia frowned as a metallic taste spread in her mouth. She looked up coldly at the people standing


    across from her.


    "You wench!"


    ra trembled in anger. "You knew very well that it was your sister, yet you still called the cops on her?


    Are you trying to anger me to death?!"


    Natalia wiped off the blood from the corner of her lips and looked up at the woman in front of her


    mockingly.


    "My sister? Are you talking about Jessica?"


    "What are you acting dumb for? Word has spread all over saying that the daughter of the Dawson


    family seduced someone else''s fianc¨¦. You''re the one who caused all this, and you said you didn''t even


    know that?"


    Natalia lowered her eyes andughed softly.


    "So that woman was her! I thought it was just some random prostitute eager to make some money, but


    it turned out to be my own sister?"


    Standing behind ra, her father Philip Dawson roared in anger. "You bitch! What did you say?"


    Natalia sneered. "Just the truth."


    She really did not expect that the woman with Shawn would be Jessica.


    Originally, she had just thought that Shawn had betrayed her. She only acted the way she did in a fit of


    anger to make Shawn make a fool of himself to relieve her resentment.


    Unexpectedly, not only did her fianc¨¦ cheat on her, but the person he cheated on her with was her own


    half-sister!


    What a joke!


    "You!"


    The olddy was so furious that she raised her cane and was about to smash it down on Natalia, but


    Aleena quickly stopped her.


    "Mom, let''s just talk. Don''t be angry. Your health matters the most."


    Then, she turned to Natalia. "Natalia, you shouldn''t make your grandmother angry. Jessica is at fault


    here, so you can beat up or yell at her and all you wantter, but your grandma is already old. Listen to


    me and don''t talk back to her, okay?"


    If a passerby saw Aleena''s gentle and considerate expression without knowing who she was, they


    would have thought that she truly was kind.


    Natalia''s lips hooked up in a sarcastic smile.


    When her father Philip saw her expression, he became even more furious.


    "Are you feeling good about yourself now? You got your sister and your fianc¨¦ into the police station,


    andpletely humiliated the Dawson family. Do you even remember who you are?


    "Your sister is an actress. How is she supposed to show up in public after you made such a fuss today?


    Will she be continuing in the entertainment industry? What will happen to the rtionship between the


    Dawson and the Miller family from now on? Have you even thought about that?"


    Natalia looked at him coldly. "Is that all you can think of?"


    Philip stilled.


    "They are the ones at fault, so why are you here ming me? What did you expect me to do? Turn a


    blind eye and pretend I didn''t see anything? Maybe you would have preferred that if I wished them a


    long and happy life together?"


    Philip was lost for words for the first time. Then, his jaw clenched in outrage. "You can''t even keep your


    own man, yet you''re ming others for stealing him? If you were any good at all, would he have


    dumped you for your sister? You don''t reflect on yourself when something happens and instead me


    everyone else. You are just like your useless mother!"


    Natalia shook violently.


    At her father''s harsh words, she stared at him in disbelief.


    Five years ago, Philip had an affair and took Aleena and Jessica into the family. Only then did Natalia


    find out that she had a sister who was five years younger than she was.


    Her mother could not bear the shock and drove her car into the river, ending her own life.


    Fearing that Natalia would raise a stink, the Dawsons sent her abroad and washed their hands clean of


    her.


    In those years, if not for the small inheritance that her mother left her, she would have died while she


    was abroad.


    She always knew that her father and grandmother did not like her mother, but she did not expect that


    they would have such harshments for her mother even after her death.


    Her entire heart and body went cold for a moment. Then, she gave a mockingugh.


    "Yes, I''m useless! After all, I don''t have a mom who was a mistress, so I didn''t inherit the ability to


    seduce men. Jessica Dawson truly surpassed her mother. My eyes are open to a whole new world."


    To the side, Aleena''s face instantly lost all color.


    Philip bellowed furiously. "What did you say?"


    "You know exactly what I said!"


    "You!"


    "That''s enough!"


    ra suddenly shouted. Philip wanted to say something more, but Aleena tugged on his arm from the


    side.


    When they looked up, they saw Shawn''s father Henry Miller lead Shawn Miller and Jessica Dawson out


    of the interrogation room at the end of the corridor.


    Henry did not look pleased at all, and neither did Shawn and Jessica''s.


    Jessica clung onto Shawn''s arm, and her small face twisted as if she was enduring all kinds of


    hardships silently. Her eyes were rimmed red with tears, and she looked delicate and pitiful.


    The group of people suddenly rushed forward, full of concern. "Jessica! Are you alright?"


    Jessica shook her head and said in a muffled voice, "I''m fine."


    Then, she looked up and stared at the person standing behind the crowd.


    "Natalia."


    She called out softly as she walked forward, looking at Natalia guiltily and weakly.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t expect you toe... Shawn and I... We didn''t mean it, so please forgive us!"


    Natalia looked at her coldly, her face expressionless.


    Henry Miller also sighed and stepped forward. "The Miller family is at fault here, but we can''t change


    what''s already happened. Whateverpensation you want, just say it. We will definitely satisfy you."


    Natalia sneered. "Compensation? Are you trying to just dismiss me with money?"


    Henry''s expression twisted as a hint of guilt shed in his eyes.


    He red at Shawn and thundered, "You useless bastard! You caused this, so get over here and


    exin yourself right now!"


    Shawn nced at Natalia with his face full of unwillingness, but he finally walked forward under his


    father''s intimidation.


    "Natalia, we''re not suitable for each other. Let''s annul our engagement!"


    Natalia was shocked.


    She felt like her heart had been cut open by a dull knife. It overflowed with pain.


    Although she already knew the oue, she could not help but feel upset the moment she heard his


    words. A chill rose in her heart.


    She looked at the man in front of her. Her lips curled as her eyes started turning red.


    "Shawn Miller, how long have we been together?"


    "Six years."


    ''Six years? Hah!


    ''Who would have thought that we would spend six years with each other just to end up like this?''


    She caught him in bed with another woman, yet there was no guilt, no attempt in his heart to redeem


    himself, and there was not even an apology. All he had to say was a cold ''we''re not suitable for each


    other''.


    Something broke in the bottom of her heart. She lifted her lips sarcastically and said without hesitation,


    "Alright, I agree."


    Shawn was startled, a little surprised by her decisiveness.


    He frowned and looked at her suspiciously. "Are you serious?"


    "We can annual the engagement, but I want the threepanies Miller Group just bought as


    "What? Are you insane?!"


    Philip roared before Henry and Shawn could answer.


    Natalia nced at him coldly. "We aren''t even married yet, but you''re already so considerate of them.


    Where is your manner?"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "You!"


    "Alright."


    Henry raised a hand and interrupted Philip''s words. He looked at Natalia calmly.


    "I''ll agree to your conditions. When you bring your half of the marriage agreement to me, I''ll transfer the


    "It''s a deal."


    As Henry led thewyer away, Philip red at Natalia and huffed in anger. Then, Aleena and he also


    help the old Mrs. Dawson away.


    The only people left in the corridor were Natalia, Shawn, and Jessica.


    Natalia did not want to involve herself with them anymore, so she turned to leave with a cold face, but


    Jessica''s anxious voice suddenly called from behind her.


    "Sister!"


    The next second, someone blocked her path.


    Jessica''s pale face was covered in tears. She grabbed Natalia''s arm and trilled, "Sister, I''m sorry. I


    really didn''t mean to fall in love with Shawn. Please don''t be mad at us. It''s all my fault. If you want to


    yell or hit me, just do it!"

 Chapter 3 Lost Again

    Chapter 3 Lost Again


    Chapter 3 Lost Again


    When Natalia saw the weak and helpless appearance Jessica had put on, she only felt extremely


    disgusted.


    She shrugged Jessica off coldly. "Don''t touch me!"


    Natalia did not use much strength, but Jessica suddenly stumbled and fell to the ground with a scream.


    "Jessica!"


    Shawn shot forward like an arrow to help her up. He growled at Natalia in anger. "Natalia! What are you


    doing?"


    "I didn''t¡­"


    Natalia''s expression shifted as she subconsciously tried to exin herself, but Jessica interrupted her.


    "Shawn, don''t me Natalia. It''s my fault to begin with that I have fallen in love with you. Now she just


    pushed me, but how could I say she''s wrong even if she wants to scold me, p me or kick me?"


    Natalia''s pupils dted. Shock written all over her face.


    She raised her head to see Shawn''s disappointed eyes.


    "I didn''t think that you would be like this. This is my fault, so you should vent your anger at me! Why did


    you even hurt Jessica?"


    Natalia opened her mouth, but her exnation suddenly choked on her throat, as if it was a thorn


    stabbing her.


    "You think that ¡­ I pushed her?"


    "I saw it with my own eyes. Do you think I can be wrong? I''ve always thought you just had a cold heart,


    but you were still kind. Only today do I realize that you''re ruthless and vengeful. After all these years, I


    finally can see who you really are!"


    Natalia stood still, unable to believe her own ears.


    She turned to look at Jessica and saw a hint of malice and pride shing across her eyes.


    She felt a chill covering her heart.


    Then, she let out a light sneer. Her smile was full of irony.


    "Shawn Miller, only today do I realize how stupid you are!"


    "What did you say?"


    "It''s nothing. Aren''t you two in love? Alright! I''ll give you my blessings. Just no one would eat from a


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    bowl that has been filled with sh*t before, no matter how hard you have washed it, right?"


    Shawn''s expression changed. He did not expect that this cool and well-mannered woman would use


    such vulgar words.


    His face darkened. "Natalia! Don''t push your luck!"


    Natalia sneered at him. Her smile was indifferent and cold.


    She took out a handkerchief and wiped her hand that had just been touched by Jessica. Finally, she


    said in an indifferent tone.


    "Well! I don''t have time to waste here with you. From now on, please just take this canary beside you


    and get out of my sight! I wish you both all the best¡­"


    Her eyes wandered as a cold mockery shed in them, and sheughed. "Hah! A b*tch and a dog! You


    are really quite a match after all!"


    Then, she turned around and left without giving them any chances of speaking.


    Shawn''s face turned livid with anger. "What did you say? Stop right there¡­"


    "Shawn¡­"


    At that moment, a hand suddenly grabbed his arm. Jessica, with her hand on her stomach, looked so


    pale. "Shawn, my stomach hurts."


    Shawn''s expression changed. "Jessica, what''s wrong?"


    "I don''t know¡­"


    A crimson stream of blood trailed down Jessica''s leg.


    Shawn''s eyes widened and he shook fiercely.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''ll take you to the hospital right away."


    ¡­


    Shawn carried Jessica to the hospital.


    Natalia sat in her car and watched as their car left. She smiled sarcastically.


    Instead of going home, she drove to the Reika Hotel.


    On the first floor of the hotel was arge bar. The hall was filled and strewn with people who hade


    here to spend their money and kill their time.


    She leaned against the counter and downed ss after ss.


    She was not a person who liked to drown her sorrows in alcohol, but this time, it seemed that nothing


    but alcohol could temporarily numb the pain she was feeling inside.


    She could pretend to be indifferent and generous in front of Shawn and Jessica.


    However, only she knew how crushed her heart really was.


    Their rtionship of six years now lost to a single lie. While she was determined to grow old together


    with him, he was rolling in the sheets with another woman.


    She just felt it ironic whenever she thought about it!


    Natalia raised her cup and poured herself another ss.


    She had always been a good drinker, but even she was a little drunk at the moment.


    The phone in her bag suddenly vibrated.


    She fished out her phone with hazy eyes and answered the call.


    "Who is this?"


    "Natalia, you lost again!"


    It was Jessica.


    Natalia curled her lips in mockery.


    "Did you call me just to tell me how proud you are?"


    Jessicaughed in satisfaction.


    "Natalia, did you know that I''m pregnant?"


    Natalia''s expression turned cold.


    She looked at the people on the dance floor and said coldly, "Why are you telling me that? I''m not the


    one who f*cked you."


    "It was Shawn. He just told me that he''ll marry me immediately. You''ve been with him for six years, but


    he has never touched you before. Sure, you can say that he only has tonic love for you, but to put it


    bluntly, it''s simply because you didn''t interest him sexually and just the sight of you makes him


    nauseous."


    Natalia''s hands clenched into fists.


    "You know? As long as we''re together, we''ll do it every day. He said he never felt so rxed and happy


    with anyone as he was with me. He said you''re as cold as a corpse, not interesting at all."


    "Other women know how to be gentle and sensible to serve men, but if you peel off your skin and enter


    the crowd, you''d just be a man! What''s the difference between being with you and being gay?"


    Natalia''s fists tightened.


    It was as if her heart was being pulled apart. The pain was excruciating.


    She took a deep breath and scoffed.


    "Jessica Dawson, here I thought you were quite something. Is that all you wanted to say?"


    "Sister, you can tell me if you''re angry. I won''tugh at you."


    "Why would I be angry? After all, you''re the one treating garbage I threw away like it''s treasure. A cloth


    you''ve used to wipe your *ss will still smell foul even if it''s washed. Won''t you feel disgusted when you


    wipe your face with it?"


    "You!"


    "Anyway! I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you. I''m warning you now. Don''t try to provoke me


    again. You can''t afford the consequences if you do piss me off!"


    Then, she hung up the call.


    It was not that she could not feel the pain in her heart.


    Although she did not admit it verbally, Jessica''s words undoubtedly pierced her heart.


    She still remembered what Shawn said when he was wooing her.


    He said that he liked how clean and clear she was. He liked her coldness and indifference, which was


    like a snowy mountain flower that could only be viewed from afar and not tainted. It made him want to


    protect her, he said.


    The best love should be tonic. Detached from the spiritual love of the flesh, it was the purest kind of


    love.


    However, the reality was that he went behind her back to sleep with Jessica, and now they even had a


    child.


    A great feeling of irony rose from the bottom of her heart. She raised her hands to cover her face as


    her eyes started to sting.


    At this time, someone suddenly tapped her shoulder.


    "Yo! Aren''t you the eldest daughter of the Dawson family? Why are you here alone at thiste hour?


    Are you making deliveries again?"


    Natalia turned around and she saw several young girls there, all dressed provocatively. Leading them


    was Shawn Miller''s sister, Katie Miller.

 Chapter 4 Met Again

    Chapter 4 Met Again


    Chapter 4 Met Again


    Since Natalia was a child, Katie Miller had loved to do everything against her. She never failed to pick a


    fight with Natalia.


    Natalia was no in the mood to deal with her, so she pulled out a few bills from her bag and called for


    the check.


    However, Katie stepped forward and blocked her path.


    "Why are you leaving? C''mon, show me. Is it condoms or lube today?"


    She reached out to grab Natalia''s bag.


    Natalia took a step back, ring at her with cold eyes.


    "Katie Miller, don''t go overboard!"


    "Overboard? Ha-ha¡­" Katie acted as if she heard a great joke. "Natalia Dawson! Do you think you''re


    still my brother''s girlfriend? You''re nothing now! How can you still put on such airs?"


    Natalia''s jaw tightened expressionlessly.


    Katie waved her hand. "You! Go grab her bag!"


    "What''s the point of just looking at her bag? Doesn''t she sell adult products? It''s already sote, yet


    she''s still out making deliveries. I wonder if she''s delivering an item or a person."


    "That''s true, but look at how much of a dead fish she is. No one would want her anyway. Why don''t we


    just strip her down and check if we can find any evidence? Wouldn''t it help clear your brother''s name?"


    Katie''s eyes brightened. "Oh! Let''s do that!"


    The girls rubbed their hands together as they advanced, and Natalia paled.


    She turned and ran out of blue. She was so fast and they could not even catch her.


    However, she did drink quite a lot, so she stumbled as she ran without knowing the direction she was


    heading. After blearily seeing the letters ''WC'' on the door, she quickly rushed inside.


    A loud voice instantly cried out, "What the f*ck!"


    There were two people inside. One was smoking, and the other was using thevatory. He almost peed


    his pants in shock upon seeing her barge in.


    It was also Natalia''s first time seeing something like that, so she was stunned for a few seconds. Then,


    she realized that she entered the wrong door and immediately turned red.


    "I-I''m sorry! I went the wrong way!"


    She stumbled and was about to exit, but Katie''s voice sounded from outside.


    "Where did she run off to? Where is she?"


    "I clearly saw her run over here. Where did she disappear to?"


    "She must be in the toilet! Go! Find her!"


    Natalia grew slightly pale and looked at the two men opposite her. She had a vague feeling that the


    smoker looked familiar.


    "Misters, may ¡­ may I hide here for a while?"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Although it was a difficult request, she had no other choice. She did not want to get caught by Katie.


    Archie McCarthy''s face was expressionless. His cold eyes nced over to Brian Simpson, who was


    hurriedly putting on his pants. "Get out!"


    Brian was so frightened that his heart was trembling. He bolted out as if he was granted amnesty.


    Natalia felt dizzy and subconsciously tried to reach out to hold something, but her legs suddenly gave


    out and she fell forward.


    Her head lightened and she instinctively closed her eyes.


    However, the pain she expected never came, and a slender and powerful arm stretched out and


    scooped her up.


    She crashed into the man''s arms and her already dizzy head became even dizzier. Her body slid down


    involuntarily.


    Archie could only throw away the cigarette and hold her up with both hands. He looked at her drunken


    mess with a frown on his face.


    "Natalia Dawson, just how much did you drink?"


    Natalia grew confused after realizing that he knew her name.


    "Do you know me?"


    Archie''s eyes were calm. His emotions were barely visible from his expression.


    Then, his thin lips pulled up.


    "No, I don''t."


    ¡­


    Natalia was carried out of the bar by Archie.


    She hugged the man''s neck and her drunken face flushed slightly. Her eyes were also half-closed. She


    was so drunk.


    Archie ced her on the back seat and then got in himself.


    Brian started the engine and asked respectfully, "Where are we headed, Mr. McCarthy?"


    "McCarthy Mansion."


    "Yes, Mr. McCarthy!"


    As the car drove along the silent avenuete at night, Natalia was so drunk that she pressed her head


    against the window with her eyes closed. She did not even have the strength to think.


    One characteristic she had when she was drunk was that she never made any fuss or noise. She only


    went to sleep.


    This led to the result of her not even noticing her own situation, let alone realizing that there was a man


    beside her.


    Her consciousness was groggy and her mind waspletely hazy. There were also faint hints of pain


    that usually apanied drinking.


    At that moment, the phone in her bag buzzed.


    She frowned and rummaged in her bag for a while before finally pulling the phone out and answering


    the call.


    "Hello?"


    "Natalia Dawson, I heard from Katie that you left Reika with a man?"


    It was Shawn Miller.


    She opened her eyes. Her hazy eyes glowed with ayer of mist. "What is it? She snitched to you?"


    Shawn''s tone was cold and heavy. "I know that I let you down today, but you shouldn''t defile yourself


    because of this. What kind of ce do you think a bar is? How could you just¡­"


    Natalia was not in the mood to listen to him and interrupted him impatiently. "What''s your point?"


    "Where are you now? I''ll send someone to pick you up."


    "Did Jessica allow you to do that?"


    "Jessica isn''t as bad as you think she is. She has always thought of you as her real sister. If anything


    happened to you, she would be the most heartbroken person."


    Natalia snorted inughter.


    This was the first time she realized that there were such shameless people in the world.


    Jessica was constantly teaching her how shameless one could ever be.


    "Then I bet she didn''t tell you that she called me half an hour ago. She bragged about how she finally


    stole my boyfriend and even used the child in her belly to prove her point!"


    Without even thinking about it, Shawn said, "That''s impossible!"


    Nataliaughed, thinking it was funny.


    Shawn took a deep breath. His tone gradually grew impatient.


    "Natalia, what exactly do you want? Jessica has never said a bad word about you. After she found out


    that you were at the bar, she asked me to call you right away. She''s worried about you, but what about


    you?"


    "You repeatedly use her maliciously. I admit that we did something wrong, but are youpletely in


    the right?"


    "You constantly bully her and take advantage of your better family background. Every time I ask you to


    apany me to some social gathering, you make all sorts of excuses. I told you to give up your


    store, but you gave me a bullsh*t excuse and said that all jobs were equal?"


    "Natalia, I''m someone with status and I care about my reputation. I can''t let people know that my


    girlfriend is selling sex products, right?!"


    "You only ever think about yourself and give no regard to my feelings at all, and you''re still ming us


    even now?"


    Natalia trembled with anger.


    She never thought that Shawn would think of her this way.


    She bullied Jessica?


    She was unwilling to go to social functions with him?


    She disgraced him by selling sex products?


    Her eyes turned red for a moment. Then, she suddenlyughed in a low voice. Sheughed at the


    irony of it all.


    "So that''s what you thought! That''s great! Remember what you said today! I won''t ever forgive you.


    Sooner orter, I''ll make you regret it!"


    Then, she hung up the phone.


    The car was plunged into a strange silence.

 Chapter 5 Stop The Loss

    Chapter 5 Stop The Loss


    Chapter 5 Stop The Loss


    Natalia leaned weakly over the car window. She was watching the night view sh by, and the rims of


    her eyes were red.


    What Shawn had said was still lingering in her ears but now she just found them ridiculous.


    She was not the weak type. She fought back when she could bear no more. But in the eyes of Shawn,


    she was the one who was bullying.


    She was driven out of the Dawson family, and everyone across the city had known that she was the


    abandoned daughter of the family.


    She did not want to make things difficult for him and could only avoid showing up in the public. But in


    the eyes of Shawn, it became her reluctance to go to social parties with him.


    As for her adult product business?


    Were it not for what the Dawson family had done to her, were it not for the selfishness and biases of


    the Dawson family, would she end up like this?


    And all of these ended up being her own faults?


    Natalia closed her eyes, feeling everything was so ridiculous.


    Suddenly, a man''s voice suddenly came up to her, "Is it worth it? You are so sad for such a crab."


    She froze a little, and looked over. In her now blurred vision, she saw a man sitting right there, cool and


    noble. His back was straight, his eyes were cold. Only then did ite to her mind that she had got


    into a car with a man and this man had help her in the bar just now.


    Knowing that there was someone next to her, she could only try to get herself together and wipe off the


    tears on her face, "You must be mistaken. I''m not."


    Archie raised his eyebrows and his stares fell on her eyes, red but still beautiful.


    Natalia exined, "Do you know what you should do when an investment fails?"


    "What?"


    "Cut it loose and stop the loss."


    These gentle words from his thin lips made her heart tremble.


    She looked over and saw his towering body. The dim light of the street cast ayer of shadow on the


    side of his chiseled face, and a cool and noble aura can be seemed from his whole being.


    She sure had seen good-looking men and Shawn was one of them.


    However, Shawn was far behind the man standing in front of her at the moment.


    No matter how bright a star could shine, it could never bepared with the moon and the sun. The


    man in front of her was dazzling. He was like an eagle flying freely above even the heaven, with


    unparalleled nobility.


    Not to mention his face. Such a gorgeous face was enough to make just any woman scream.


    Suddenly, a seemingly absurd thought shed across her mind...


    Staring at the side of his delicate face, she gulped, "I see."


    She paused for a while and asked all of a sudden, "What do you think of the adult product business?"


    Archie said, his brows knitted, "Just a normal business. I don''t think there is anything special with it."


    She smiled somewhat sweetly.


    Smiling, she was half drunk, yet he could still see the great emotion in her sexy and charming eyes.


    Her voice was soft, "Neither do I."


    All of a sudden, a hint of clean andforting fragrance climbed onto his nostrils. He turned his head


    slightly, only to see her straighten her body and lean forward against him.


    "Then, what do you think of me? Am I beautiful?"


    His back stiffened.


    The woman in front of him was no doubt beautiful.


    She was more than just beautiful. She was also stunningly sexy.


    Although she only wore a simple beige jacket over a white camisole, it could not hide the clean and


    noble aura emanating from her body.


    "I have never seen a woman more beautiful than you are," he could not help but think.


    He gulped but he did not say a word.


    It was only a few momentster that he gave an ufortable, "Mm..."


    Natalia leaned even closer, and her bright red lips almost brushed his ear. She thought she had kept


    her voice down, and she said, "Then if I want to have sex with you, would you be willing?"


    "Pfft-"


    Brian, while he was driving the car, could not help but snort augh.


    The next second, however, he felt the zingly cold gaze behind him.


    He hurriedly stopped smiling and pressed a button. A ss panel raised silently, separating the front


    seat and the back seat cabins.


    Only then did Archie looked back at the woman next to him.


    He squinted at her, and an unusual expression could be seen from his eye, "There''s a price to pay if


    you want that, are you sure?"


    She giggled, "You want money? I have money."


    With that, she produced her wallet from her bag, and took out all of the hundred dor bills she got.


    "You can count it out. If it''s not enough, I can also transfer some more to you."


    Only then did Archie understand that she had been serious.


    The veins on his forehead throbbed twice and he rubbed his temple.


    "So you are just going to sleep with whoever is with you tonight."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She shook her head.


    All of a sudden, she giggled again and reached over to pat him on his face.


    "I am not that dumb. I want you just because you are handsome. They all looked down on me. So I


    have got to find someone who is more handsome than he is. They must be soooooo mad!"


    Such an answer had indeed surprised Archie.


    He did not know what to do with her. Apparently he did not n to take it seriously.


    At this moment, the car suddenly screeched to a stop.


    Natalia crashed forward and was almost flung out if Archie had not held her just in time.


    Archie frowned and asked, "What happened?"


    The voice of Brian sounded from the front seat, "Sorry, sir. We''ve just arrived at the McCarthy


    Mansion."


    "Alright. You can go now."


    "Yes, sir."


    Then there was the sound of door closing. Archie looked back at the woman in his arms. He could not


    help but knit his brows seeing her drowsy eyes and glowing pinky cheeks.


    "Here we are. Let''s get in."


    Yet the woman who was leaning against him did not move at all but stared at his noble and willful face.


    On that noble and cold face, his lips were thin and sexy. She felt herself bewildered seeing the


    movement of those lips.


    With the help of the alcohol, she could no longer hold back herself.


    She reached over and circled her arms around his neck. The next moment, her


    His back stiffened and his pupils dted slightly. Yet the next moment, the softness was already


    nowhere to be found. Instead, there were the giggles of Natalia, who saw his serious face.


    "Handsome, you''ve got a real sweet mouth."


    He did not know what to say for an instance, and just wanted to throw her out of the car.


    Eventually, he held back the impulse and said in a grim tone, "Get your hands off me!"


    But she did not listen to him. She blinked, staring at his handsome and cold face, and the rims of her


    eyes became red again.


    "So you also think I am cold and dull. And you don''t want to sleep with me?"


    Archie''s jaw tightened, "That''s not what I mean."


    "Then why won''t you agree?"


    She suddenly felt aggrieved. Two streams of tears flowed down her now pale cheeks, formingrge


    drops of glittering gemstones from her chin.


    His heart tightened for some reason even he himself could not tell.


    The tears of the woman in his arms poured without restraint and soon wet his shirt.

 Chapter 6 Make It Official

    Chapter 6 Make It Official


    Chapter 6 Make It Official


    Archie rubbed his eyebrows, feeling sad for this young girl.


    After a long pause, he finally gave out a sigh and softened his tone. "Let go of me. I will take you


    upstairs and you can take some rest there."


    "No!"


    She wrapped her arms around his neck even tighter and buried her face in his chest as if she was


    drowning and his neck was a piece of driftwood that happened to be floating by.


    Six years. For the past six years, Shawn had refused to touch her. She used to believe that it was


    because he respected her and cared for her.


    But now, it turned out it was just because he thought she was dull and boring. In his eyes, she just got


    the body of a woman but was man otherwise. She had been such a fool.


    Whenever she thought about it, she felt a stabbing pain over her pride.


    As if she wanted to prove something, she put her arms around the man, and kissed his soft lips again.


    Unlike the pecking just now, this time, she put his bottom lip in her mouth, gently chewing it and licking


    it and her thick eyshes was like a delicate ck fan, quivering along with the closing and opening of


    her eyes, brushing his cheek, and giving him an itchy sensation.


    The whole body of Archie stiffened.


    The tension of the moment threw him entirely in disarray.


    After a long pause, he finally gave up, and held her chin in his hand, his breathing already heavy,


    "Natalia, do you know what you are doing?"


    Natalia let go of his lip, and whimpered for the pain in her chin, staring at him with her wet and using


    eyes, just like a wounded deer.


    She said gravely, "I do! I am having sex with you!"


    Archie was almost giggled by what she said.


    His eyes were dark and his voice terribly low.


    "Are you sure!"


    She was dazed for a moment but finally she nodded.


    "If you say so! Then I''ll just satisfy you."


    On the second floor of the McCarthy Mansion.


    The door of the bedroom was mmed open. Heid her on the bed, and his kisses were like a rain,


    moving from her head to her toe, while their clothes were scattered all over the floor.


    She groaned softly, and felt boiling hot all over her body. Her head was already nk, and she could


    not even tell whether it was real, or it was just a dream.


    The dizzying sound of a man came to her ears, "Now, I will give you onest chance. Do you want to


    have sex with me or not!"


    She nodded her head in a blur.


    Archie pulled open the drawer next to the bed, and took out a document.


    "Good. Then you need to sign this first."


    Natalia looked at it with hazy eyes. "What?"


    "I need to make it official. It''s the most basic respect a man can have for his favorite woman."


    She looked at him nkly and did not quite understand him. But anyway, she was so drunk, so she did


    not think much and signed the document.


    Looking at the neat signature on the paper, he hooked his lips approvingly and put the document back


    in the drawer. After everything was done, he kissed her lips heavily once again.


    And then, all was left in this room was just the humming and groaning thatst the entire night.


    ...


    The next day, Natalia was awakened by the pain.


    She felt sore all over her body as if she had been run over by a truck.


    After tremendous effort, she made it to sit up on the bed and she felt extremely thirsty.


    Seeing a cup of water on the table next to the bed, she picked it up and just gulped it down without


    thinking much.


    The lukewarm water indeed made her feel better. And the fuzzy memory ofst night gradually creeped


    back to her mind.


    She rubbed her eyebrows. She could only vaguely remember that she got into a car with a man and did


    something unusual with him after being provoked by the calls from Shawn and Jessica...


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Her heart tightened, and she fiercely lifted the quilt.


    Although she was already more or less prepared for it, she felt so shocked when she saw the dense


    purple love bites all over her body.


    "AHHHHH! What the hell is it," she almost yelled out.


    She rubbed her hair in frustration and at this moment, a "click" suddenly sound...


    She jolted and hurriedly pulled the quilt to cover her body.


    "Who is it!"


    The door of the bedroom was open from the outside, and a slender man walked in with steady steps.


    Her pupils dted due to the shock.


    Though she only had a vague memory of thest night, she could more or less remember the man she


    had slept with.


    The man was dressed in a ck suit today, with a well-ironed white shirt inside. The shirt was buttoned


    up to the top meticulously. The chiseled face above it was extraordinarily handsome with his sunken


    eyes, well arched eyebrows and pointy nose. An aura of prohibitive nobility could be felt just from every


    part of him.


    In his hand was a set ofdies'' clothes, and there was not much expression on his face when he saw


    she was awake.


    He put the clothes on the bed and said softly, "Get changed ande downstairs for breakfast."


    Natalia called out to him, when he was about to leave.


    With his back to her, his lips curled up slightly and his voice was still indifferent and cold.


    "We can talk downstairs."


    With that, he just walked out of the room and closed the door after him.


    Natalia''s head was all nk, and after a while, she fell onto the bed all of a sudden. She grabbed the


    pillow to cover her head and yelled silently.


    Though her memory was a little vague, she was not entirely unconscious. She did know what she had


    done to the man after putting together her fragmented memories.


    "AHHHHH! How embarrassing!"


    No matter how regretful she was, she could not undo what she had done. Thus, after a while, she


    finally got up from the bed and dejectedly walked into the bathroom with the clothes.


    During the shower, seeing the dense and thick bruises all over her body, she could not help but feel


    shameful blush again.


    Anyway, she managed to finish everything, got changed and went downstairs, where she saw the man


    sitting on a couch in the lounge.


    The lounge was quite big. Just like the room upstairs, its modern and minimalist style could be seen


    from the ck and white colors. It was luxurious yet restrained. The French window to the side was


    wide open and she felt a bit chilly when a breeze blew past her.


    Maybe it was the footsteps. He looked back, and surprise could be seen from his eyes when he saw


    the woman standing on the stair.


    Natalia was wearing the ck shirt and keen-length skirt he had brought to her. The top button of the


    shirt was left open, and a ck tie was wrapped around her neck. The simplicity of the dress showed


    the sexiness of her slender and well-proportioned body.


    His eyes widened, and he stood up and walked to the dining hall.


    She could only follow him and when she finally caught up to him, they already got to the dining hall.


    "Hey, aboutst night... I''m sorry. I was drunk."


    Archie pulled the chair for her before he sat at the other end of the table himself. His voice was soft.


    "It''s alright."


    After a while, he added, "It''s what I should do anyway."


    "Huh?"


    Natalia did not understand what he meant and at this moment, a men walked in from the outside.


    He walked right up to Archie, and respectfully handed over two red pamphlets to him. "Mr. Chairman.


    We have got everything ready."


    Archie said nothing but gave a "Mmh" sound. He reached over, took the little pamphlets from the man,


    flip them open and handed one of them to Natalia.


    "Take a look."


    Natalia was stunned and subconsciously she found it familiar. "Would it be..."


    Her heart tightened and she hurriedly reached over to take it from him. When she saw her photo and


    her name on it, her eyes nearly popped out of her head.


    "What... What is it?"


    Archie took a nce at her indifferently.


    Unlike Natalia, who was almost freaked out, he was much calmer. He put aside the marriage certificate


    in his hand and said in a grim tone, "Have you forgotten what you signed?"


    Staring at him with her rounded eyes, she said, "What did I sign?"


    "Huh." As if he had long anticipated her reaction, he tapped on the table and the man next to him


    handed him another document immediately.


    Natalia took it from him and on the document tworge words were clearly written: Marriage


    Application.

 Chapter 7 Instant Marriage

    Chapter 7 Instant Marriage


    Chapter 7 Instant Marriage


    She could not help but take a deep breath.


    "Marriage? We... How... How is this even possible! I was drunkst night, it doesn''t count!"


    Archie looked at her with cool gaze and sneered.


    "You did not even think when you sign it. And you are done with everything, you regret it?"


    Natalia didn''t know what to say.


    "Heh!"


    He sneered again and a hint of mockery could be sensed from his tone.


    Natalia didn''t know what to do, and could only say, "Anyway, I did not force youst night, right? How is


    it my fault?"


    She was a woman after all. What could she do to him if he did not agree?


    But what happened next was beyond her expectation. The man in front of her simply unbuttoned his


    shirt.


    Natalia followed his hand and looked over. A delicate cor bone was revealed under the shirt where


    two buttons were open, and next to it were dense and thick love bites and scratches.


    It was just obvious what a fierce night they had.


    It took great effort for her to stay instead of just covering her face and running away.


    What a terrible thing she had done and now she must face these consequences.


    At the man''s earnest reminder, she finally remembered how passionate she wasst night and her face


    immediately blushed like a ripe tomato.


    "I''m terribly sorry! I did not mean it. You know what, I canpensate for your loss. I can give you as


    much as you want. But this marriage, can we just forget about it?"


    Archie looked over at her, and the coldness in his eyes was slight yet obvious.


    "Compensate for my loss? Alright, Brian."


    "Yes, Mr. McCarthy."


    Brian took a step forward, with an iPad in his hand, after swiping around on the screen, he ced the


    iPad in front of Natalia.


    "Miss Dawson, this is thetest Forbes World''s Richest Single Men List, and for your information, the


    Her jaw almost dropped to the floor.


    She cast a swift nce over the iPad and the man on it was noble and cold and his sharp eyes


    seemed to be piercing her through from within the screen itself.


    She could not help but gulp.


    "So you mean, I would have to pay this thirty billion dors forpensation?"


    "You understand me correctly, Miss Dawson."


    Suddenly everything seemed more like a sextortion to her.


    She looked at the man suspiciously and more and more she found his face familiar. Suddenly, she


    widened her eyes.


    And she looked down at the names on the marriage certificate and the iPad.


    Archie McCarthy


    "What the hell?!"


    She felt an atomic bomb exploding in her head and she almost just jumped up from the chair.


    The name of the man had always been familiar to her but only now could she remember who he was.


    He was the heir of the McCarthy family and the chairman of McCarthy Properties. He had never left the


    Forbes list and it was said that he was rich enough to buy up the whole country. However, his


    background was always a mystery.


    He founded Annie International couple years ago and thepany rose in almost no time. Half of the


    domestic entertainment industry was taken by Annie International in just two years. It was indeed a


    miracle.


    She fell silence for a while.


    She thought thirty billion dors was just a joke and now that she had known his real identity, she could


    not but admit that he sure was worth the price.


    She could only ask carefully, "Ah... Maybe there is another way I canpensate for you loss?"


    The man in front of her knit his eyebrows and his eyes remained indifferent and cold.


    "Mm?"


    "Thirty billion dors... Sure I can not afford that much."


    "Then there''s nothing for us to talk about."


    His displeasure was obvious. He cast a nce at Brian and Brian immediate put together all of the files


    on the desk and respectfully withdrew.


    After Brian left, he said in a cold tone, "I''ll give you three days. You should say goodbye to your past life


    and in three days, I''ll send someone to pick you up. Here will be your home since then."


    Natalia was left hopeless.


    She knew it would not help to fight against him, so she could only ask, "Can I have a few more days?"


    Archie looked at her with his usual cold eyes, and sneered.


    "Heh."


    And she did not say any more words.


    ...


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Leaving the McCarthy Mansion, she found Brian waiting for her.


    There was a silver-gray Maserati parked in the courtyard and Brian had opened the door for her, and


    he said respectfully, "Miss Dawson, I will drive you back home."


    Natalia put on a dry smile, and said, "No need. I could just take a taxi."


    "But this is the order of Mr. McCarthy."


    The smile on her face tightened and her beautiful eyes lost their usual luster. Finally, she got into the


    car.


    Natalia lived in a hotel apartment in the downtown. The apartment was small with only a bedroom and


    a living room. However, it was convenient living in the downtown, and she did not need a lot of space


    since she lived alone.


    Returning to her littler home, she plopped herself into the couch and tried to empty her head.


    Since thest night, a lot of weird things had happened and she did not even have the time to think


    about anything but deal with everything with her instinct alone. Now that she could rx herself


    From the low table next to her, she took herputer, turned it on, and googled "Archie McCarthy".


    The swarm of information that popped up only made her feel more and more hopeless.


    She had long known that this man was unusual, but the information she read online still gave her more


    headache.


    She was sure deep in her heart, this man was not someone she could afford to cross.


    Not to mention his noble background, the power and wealth of this man alone was terrifying enough.


    And a man like him should want to marry her!


    Weird!


    However, on a second thought, why should she be worried? She''s got nothing to lose now. Should


    there be anything, what could he take from her?


    And she still had three days.


    He might regret it after these three days.


    She could do nothing but just wait and see.


    Thinking about this, she stopped being worried.


    It was Saturday. She did not need to work. So she simply got changed and left for the store of her own.


    The store was in the downtown, too. It took her five minutes for her to get there on foot. She did not


    even need to drive.


    She rented the store two years ago. It was just a small store, selling all kinds of adult products.


    Since she still needed to work in weekday and she had no time to take care of the store, she hired an


    assistant when the store opened, and she would juste by whenever she had time.


    The assistant took a sick leave these days, so she had toe over and took care of the business


    herself.


    Though Shawn had been looking down on her little business, she thought no business would be more


    decent than another, as long as they were legal. She could not understand how it would be just inferior


    to earn some money by working hard.


    Besides, while it was a little inconvenient, this business was indeed profitable.


    In the past few years, she had bought herself a house and saved quite a lot of money running her litter


    business.


    Now that she had got nothing left, money was the most important thing in her life.


    Since she had broken up with Shawn, perhaps she would not be able to work at thepany of the


    Miller family anymore, so she had to find herself a way out.


    Thinking of this, she hesitated for a moment and took out her phone and made a call.

 Chapter 8 Engagement Party

    Chapter 8 Engagement Party


    Chapter 8 Engagement Party


    While at the same time, at the Dawson''s.


    The living room was filled with people, and everyone of the family was there ¨C her grandmother, ra,


    her father, Philip, her stepmother, Aleena, the sister of Shawn, Katie, and a few good friends of Jessica.


    Jessica and Shawn were sitting on the sofa to the side, and the atmosphere were slightly gloomy.


    "If you ask me, Jessica, I would say you are just too weak. You and my brother love each other, how


    dare she do such a thing to you? She knew how sensitive your rtionship is and she called the cop. I


    think she just wanted to ruin you."


    "Katie is right. She just broke up with Shawn and immediately hooked up with another man in the bar.


    She''s not some decent woman."


    "Jessica, she did all these just because you are a public figure. Now everyone is talking about you


    online. They say you seduced Shawn and was caught by his fianc¨¦e. They even say you took drugs.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    What a nonsense! You need to do something to solve the problem."


    "Yeah, what a vicious woman she is. You cannot just let her be!"


    Jessica cast a pitiful nce at the ra sitting at the head of the table and easily put up a fragile and


    sorrowful look on her snow-white face.


    "What can I do? How can I fight against my own sister if she insists? We are a family, after all. I don''t


    want to make it difficult for my father and mother."


    Hearing what she said, ra cast an approving nce at her.


    However, Philip growled in anger. "Why is it difficult for me? You treat her as your sister, but you ask


    her, does she ever think of you as her sister?"


    "Uncle Dawson, it''s not her fault. After all, it''s me..."


    Shawn knit his eyebrows and said calmly.


    Jessica hurriedly said, "No, it''s all my fault. If I did not fall in love with Shawn, she would not..."


    "Jessica, it''s not what I mean."


    Shawn stopped her and said in a grim tone, "I just wish that we have told her everything earlier. I


    should not wait that long just because I do not want to hurt her. All the grievance you have suffered


    today is because I did not handle it well."


    Jessica felt moved and stared at him gratefully, "Shawn..."


    "Ahem!"


    With a light cough, ra looked at Shawn with a slight smile on her face.


    "Shawn, now that things have alreadye to this point, and you have seen what those people say on


    the inte, we can not just cover it up anymore. What do you think we should do to solve the


    problem?"


    The expression of Shawn turned gloomy, and Jessica clenched her hands secretly, looking somewhat


    nervous.


    "Don''t worried, Mrs. Dawson. I would never just watch Jessica suffer. I would prepare a statement


    when I go back and announce my rtionship with Jessica."


    Pleasure was obvious on ra''s face.


    "But everyone knows that you have an engagement. Would they buy it?"


    Shawn held her hand and exined, "They just know I have an engagement but not a lot of people


    know who my fianc¨¦e is. I just need to tell them you are my fianc¨¦e and that''s it. They won''t have


    anything to say then."


    Only then did Jessica show a touch of joy on her face.


    But the next second, she frowned again.


    "But Natalia..."


    "Don''t you worry about that. I will talk to her."


    ra said with the proud authority her position in this family had given her.


    "And you don''t need to announce it online, lest some unnecessary problems woulde up again. The


    day after tomorrow would be Jessica''s birthday. We can invite some reporters and make an


    announcement then and there."


    Shawn nodded, "Alright, then that''s it."


    "But you should talk to your parents. It''s your marriage. You should at least talk to them."


    "Don''t worry. They have agreed. My parents also like Jessica a lot."


    "That''s great." ra''s face finally showed a touch of relief. "Perhaps you can stay and have a lunch


    with us?"


    "No need, Mrs. Dawson. I still have some businesses to attend to in thepany. We will visit you


    again."


    "Right, you are a sessful business man. If that''s the case, then don''t let me stop you."


    ra turned to Jessica, who was sitting right next to her, "Jessica, why don''t you send Shawn off?"


    Jessica stood up obediently, "Yes, Grandma."


    It was only after both of them had left the house that ra''s face darkened.


    Her smile was gone, and she looked at Philip, who was sitting to her left, with a fierce gaze, and said in


    a grim tone, "Call your cold-hearted daughter. Ask her toe back tonight."


    Philip said in a hurry, "Yes, mother."


    ...


    Natalia hung up the phone when she was done with the man over the phone.


    Unexpectedly, the phone rang again.


    Watching the name on the screen, she was slightly stunned, and her eyebrows was knitted


    subconsciously.


    Even her appetite disappeared in an instant.


    She answered it in the end, and her tone was cold, "Dad."


    "So you know I''m your dad!"


    Philip''s thundering voice came over from the phone and she could not help but put the phone slightly


    away from her ear.


    In the end, she just put the phone on the desk and turned on the speaker instead.


    "What do you want?"


    "When did youe back to the country."


    She sighed silently, and said lightly, "Why do you ask?"


    "Why? You should have told me before you came back. Do you still think I''m your father? Are we still


    your family?"


    Hearing this, she raised the corner of her mouth in mockery, "Mr. Dawson, if I remember correctly, I did


    call you when I just returned."


    The other end of the phone went silent.


    After a while, Philip said, in a questioning tone, "When did you call? Howe I don''t remember?"


    Natalia felt hopeless.


    She did know, since the day when Jessica returned home, Philip had not paid much attention to her.


    But it still surprised her when she found herselfpletely ignored. He could not even remember she


    ever called him.


    It almost chuckled her when he asked her why she did not let him know after she came back.


    Apparently, Philip also realized his mistake, and he sound a little embarrassed.


    "Alright, thepany has been expanding its business these two years, and I have been too busy.


    Maybe I just forgot. I am your father, you should understand this. Since you havee back, why don''t


    youe home these days? What''s the matter with you!"


    Natalia did not want to waste any more time debating nonsense with him, and asked coldly, "What do


    you want exactly?"


    "I..." Philip was enraged by her cold tone, but finally suppressed his anger thinking of her temper.


    Instead, he said inly, "Your grandma asked you toe back for dinner tonight."


    "I won''t go."


    "Nonsense." He growled, "We are still a family. What''s wrong with having a dinner with us. Do you even


    need me toe to you and get you an invitation?"


    Natalia just sneered, "You never think about me even when there''s a holiday. Now, all of a sudden, you


    ask me to have a dinner. I am afraid I might be poisoned instead!"

 Chapter 9 Forced Back To Home

    Chapter 9 Forced Back To Home


    Chapter 9 Forced Back to Home


    "You!"


    Philip was infuriated, "I''ll ask you onest time. Are youing back or not!"


    "I''m not!"


    "Alright, if you say so! Then don''t me me if your grandma should punish you!"


    Philip felt hopeless talking to Natalia. He thought she was so cold to him all the time. Then he just hung


    up the phone.


    Natalia did not mind, either. She just gave a cold sneer, put the phone away, and continued with the


    food she just ordered.


    In the meanwhile, ra was sitting in the restaurant, and she knit her brows seeing the angry Philip


    "How is it going? Did you let her know? Is sheing back or not?"


    Philip snapped, "Will she even listen to me? She''s really a grown-up now, and she won''t evere


    back again if you don''t beg her yourself."


    The face of ra suddenly darkened.


    The tes on the table all bounced up slightly with a p.


    "Insolent!"


    Everyone in the room was shocked. ra had been running the Dawson family ever since the old Mr.


    Dawson passed away and her position had been higher than ever in these years. Everyone in the


    family was somewhat afraid of her.


    Aleena signaled her daughter with her eyes, who was sitting just in front of her.


    Jessica hurriedly pick up the bowl of soup in front of her and walked up to ra, and she said softly,


    "Grandma, don''t be angry. Your health matters the most."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Aleena also added, "That''s right, Mom. Let''s not force her if she does not want toe back. We can


    just find another way. Don''t be angry."


    ra sneered, "Funny! Is it ever up to her? Let me tell you, she would just have toe back this


    time. I''ll see how she dare go against me!"


    At that, she raised her hand and asked for David, the butler of the family.


    "David, go find the whereabout of Natalia, and send someone to tell her, if she''s noting back


    tonight, I will just burn everything her mother has left her, and she will get nothing!"


    David paled, and said hurriedly, "Yes, ma''am."


    ...


    In the afternoon, Natalia just finished thest delivery order and was about to close the store.


    However, just when she got out of the store, she saw David waiting there.


    Since David had been with the family for over a decade, she sure knew him.


    Actually, she got along quite well with him in the past, that is, before Aleena and Jessica were taken


    into the family by her father. While she would not think of him as good friend of hers, they respected


    each other much.


    Now they met again, and thinking of the call of Philip at noon, her face was cold.


    "Miss Dawson, I have been waiting for you."


    David walked to her, while she just cast a cold nce at him, with the key for the store in her hand.


    "It''s been a long time, Mr. Pennyworth."


    "Yeah, it''s been a long time. Miss Dawson is getting more and more beautiful. If Mrs. Dawson were still


    alive, she would certainly be very pleased."


    Natalia curled her lips, "If my mother were still here, which side would you take? Would you stand with


    my mother, or with Aleena?"


    It was obviously unexpected for David, since he stayed silent for a while.


    But Natalia did not mean to make it difficult for him, either. She just gave a light smile, "Just kidding.


    Don''t worry."


    David felt a chill run down his spine just now and could only force a bitter smile.


    "So what do you want?"


    David hurriedly said, "Miss Dawson, the old Mrs. Dawson wants me to take you home."


    Natalia paused for a while, her eyes still cold, and she curled her lips, "I won''t go back. Didn''t my father


    tell you?"


    "He did. But the old Mrs. Dawson said ... that if you insist, she will take care of everything your mother


    has left for you."


    He only said it vaguely, but she understood him immediately.


    Her face darkened, "What does she want to do?"


    David looked vexed.


    After a while, he said earnestly, "Miss Dawson, you have suffered quite a lot these years fighting


    against them. It''s only a dinner. Mrs. Dawson did not leave much behind. Don''t regret it when it''s too


    The face of Natalia looked terribly gloomy.


    After quite a while, she released her clenching hands, "Fine."


    David felt so relieved now that she had agreed.


    He bent down and opened the door of the car for her, "Let''s go then, Miss Dawson."


    She did not say anything but got into the car directly.


    Twenty minutester, they arrived at the Dawson Mansion.


    The mansion was located in the richest part of the city, surrounded by mountains and rivers, giving


    beautiful scenery.


    When she got off the car, she walked inside with a nk expression.


    In the lounge, she saw Aleena and Jessica choosing the dress for the birthday party.


    For Jessica, who was waiting for the announcement of Shawn, that day would be very important. It was


    just not her birthday party, but also her engagement with Shawn.


    Since there were just two days left for the day, certainly they did not have the time for bespoke dresses.


    Fortunately, they just told everyone it was a birthday party. As for their engagement, they kept it a


    secret for now, and they would simply make the announcement at the birthday party. Anyway, for the


    outsiders, she and Shawn were long engaged, and there was really no need for her to pay too much


    attention to her dresses.


    After the entire afternoon, they finally picked a few sets of dresses they could be satisfied with.


    Now they could just wait for the delivery and then Jessica could try them on and made the final


    decision.


    When they were chatting happily, a sudden noise sounded from the doorway.


    They looked up and saw Natalia walk in.


    She was wearing a white shirt and a pair of ck pencil pants, which showed her slender and straight


    legs. On the outside, there was a beige coat, and her wavy hair was swept over her shoulder, looking


    cool and airy.


    Jessica looked at her, and a faint jealousy emerged in her heart.


    She hated how pretentious Natalia was.


    In her eyes, Natalia was just selling adult products, and she was dressed like some elite


    businesswoman. And her aloofness and coldness made her all the more noble, which was something


    she could never bear.


    Come to think of it, she felt somewhat happy from the bottom of her heart.


    "Noble whore. You can just pretend as you like. Your little business is nothing in front of me," chortled


    Jessica inwardly.


    She was the Miss Dawson everyone knew about, and the most popr actress across the


    entertainment industry. What about Natalia?


    Natalia was kicked out of the family long ago. What could she do even if she''s got some talent? She


    could not even keep her job.


    At that time, she could only stay in her little shabby store, selling adult products.


    Thinking of this, Jessica felt somewhat proud. She straightened her back and her face split into a wide


    smile. She walked straight to Natalia.


    "Natalia, here you are!"


    Aleena also came back to her senses, hurriedly walked to Natalia, her face full of smiles.


    "Natalia is here. Please, have a seat. Mrs. Kylee, get Natalia some water."


    The Mrs. Kylee hurriedly fetched some water for Natalia, only that there was obvious mockery in her


    eyes.


    Natalia just ignored her and just said in a cold tone, "What do you want?"


    Aleena looked slightly embarrassed.


    Seeing this, Jessica hurriedly walked up to Natalia and wrapped her arms around Natalia''s, smiling,


    "Natalia, are you in a hurry? You don''te back home often. We can wait until we finish the dinner.


    It''s been a long time since thest time we could have a good chat. There''s still time. Why don''t we just


    go to my room and have some talk?"


    Looking at her with her cold eyes, Natalia sneered.


    "Talk? What are we going to talk? Hooking up with men? Sorry, I am not interested in your nasty tricks.


    I don''t know how I can possibly learn them either."

 Chapter 10 What Mother Had Left Behind

    Chapter 10 What Mother Had Left Behind


    Chapter 10 What Mother Had Left Behind


    Jessica''s face stiffened, looking somewhat aggrieved.


    "How can you talk about me like that? Natalia"


    Aleena also forced a smile, "Natalia, your sister meant well. Why don''t you two just talk to each other


    honestly? You can solve any misunderstanding you have, and we are still a family."


    "A family? Sorry! Anyone in this room can be my family except for you two. Besides, I''m the only


    daughter of my mother. I don''t have a sister. Don''t talk nonsense, or I''m afraid my mom wille to


    find you some day."


    "AHH-"


    Jessica was shocked by her fierce look and dove into Aleena''s arms.


    At this moment, a stern growl sounded from the stairway.


    "Natalia!"


    Natalia looked over and saw ra walking down the stairs with a crane.


    ra might be old, but she looked high-spirited with her sharp eyes. Staring at Natalia, she put on her


    usual gloomy face, and while she was not really angry just yet, she looked intimidating enough.


    Natalia, however, was not afraid of her, and she just stood there coolly, with her cold eyes and noble


    aura.


    ra just hated it when she was like this. Her aloofness, her pride and her stubbornness all reminded


    re of her deceased mother, as if she had the blood of unparalleled nobility.


    ra snorted coldly, "What did you just say?"


    Natalia did not even bother to answer her. She''s tired and all these years'' arguing had already made it


    meaningless.


    Were it a few years ago, she might just argue with her for her mother.


    But now, she had known that nobody in this family would ever give a damn to her mother. Why bother,


    anyway.


    Since Natalia remained silent, ra thought she was scared, and she also calmed down.


    She then looked over to Jessica, who was still trembling in her mother''s arms just like a startled deer,


    and she face could not help but ease up a little more.


    "Fine. Since you are back now, let''s not talk about the past anymore. Let''s have dinner in the dining


    hall."


    At that, she directly went to the dining hall without waiting for them.


    Natalia knit her brows, but eventually she followed her.


    "Natalia, knowing that you will be back tonight, I have asked Mrs. Kylee to prepare your favorite dishes


    for you. Have a try now!"


    The moment they got to the table, Aleena just could not wait to introduce some dishes to her.


    Natalia held back the disgust in her heart, but she did not eat, and did not answer her either.


    Philip instantly felt enraged, seeing her sitting still coldly.


    "What? Is it just so difficult for you to eat something? You show no respect for Aleena. You should


    thank her at least."


    Natalia remained silent.


    Though she did not want to argue, she could never be nice to a woman who had drove her mother to


    suicide, let alone sharing a table with her.


    She put down her fork, and said coldly, "No need, I am not hungry. What do you want exactly? Let''s go


    straight to the point."


    ra looked at her and a sh of shrewdness could be seen from her eyes.


    This time, she was not angry. Instead, she just said in a grim tone, "I can see your hatred for this family.


    Fine, we won''t force you. We just want you to know something today."


    "The day after tomorrow would be the birthday of your sister. There would be a birthday party. We have


    already discussed it with the Miller family. They will announce their rtionship at the party. And we


    need you there."


    "Should anyone ask, you just say it is your sister who is engaged to Shawn at the beginning. That


    would be good for you too. Now that you have broken up, don''t let the past influence your life."


    Natalia stared at her in shock.


    She never expected they had tried so hard to ask her back just for this.


    She turned to Aleena, and after a while, she suddenlyughed in a low voice.


    "So you mean, you want me to be a shield. A steppingstone for their engagement?"


    ra''s face darkened in displeasure, "Watch yournguage! It''s not just for your sister, and it''s also for


    you."


    After a short pause, she added, "You are a girl anyway. You will still need to marry someone someday.


    It won''t look so good if everyone knows you are dumped."


    "What if I refuse?"


    "It''s not up to you. I have made the decision."


    "What if I insist?"


    ra sneered coolly. A ghost of mockery emerged from the bottom of her eyes.


    "You won''t. Unless ... you don''t want the stuff your mother has left behind."


    The entire hall was suddenly enveloped by pin-drop silence.


    Natalia almost jumped to her feet suddenly.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her face gloomy, her eyes freezing cold, she just stared at her.


    After a while, she curled her lips coldly.


    "Good. Good for you. You can use this to threaten me for now, but you can''t threaten me for a lifetime."


    "Now would be enough for me."


    As if she did not notice her anger, ra put down her knife and fork calmly.


    "Two dayster. Eight o''clock in the evening. Hitz-Hardon Hotel. Don''t bete."


    ...


    Walking out of the house, it had been eight.


    The wind of thete autumn was somewhat chilly, but her blood was still boiling for the anger.


    She always knew that ra liked Jessica more, but she did not expect it to be such an extent.


    As a grandmother, she did not even pretend, but just used what her mother had left behind to threaten


    her, so that Jessica could officially be engaged to Shawn.


    How ridiculous!


    Standing by the roadside, she felt indeed furious, but after a while, she just calmed down.


    Years ago, before the incident, her mother, Kiera, had found awyer to make a will.


    The will was quite simple. She had got a safe in the bank. And should anything bad happen to her,


    everything in the safe would belong to Natalia.


    The only condition for the inheritance was that Natalia must wait until she got married. Before that, the


    However, more than once in the past few years, the Dawson family had been trying to persuade her to


    give up the legacy.


    Naturally she would not agree. Even if she did not care about the value of the stuff in the safe, she


    would not want anyone else to get what her mother had left behind.


    Besides, more and more, she thought the stuff in the safe could not be something ordinary.


    Or the Dawson family would not covet it with its wealth.


    Thinking about it, a ck Audi drove past in front of her, and stopped right in front of the gate of the


    mansion.


    Natalia was confused, and the next second, a familiar voice of a man came to her ears.


    "Natalia? Why are you here?"


    She looked over at the man, who was getting off the car. It was Shawn Miller. He was dressed in an


    Armani suit today, its blue color showing his upright posture and pride.


    She curled her lips with a hint of mockery, and said in a cold voice, "You must be too busy with your


    business to remember my name."


    Shawn paused for a while, and his face stiffened slightly.


    He sure won''t forget Natalia was also one of the Dawson family and she was exactly standing in her


    home.


    It''s only that she had long broken up with the family and had never been back. It was natural for him to


    feel surprised seeing her here.

 Chapter 11 Stop Public Display Of Affection

    Chapter 11 Stop Public Disy Of Affection


    Chapter 11 Stop Public Disy of Affection


    Natalia''s sarcastic remarks didn''t force Shawn back.


    Shawn said sternly, "Well, since you are here, I have something to ask you. Where the hell did you go


    Natalia''s eyes twitched slightly.


    Last night, Shawn did call her a few times, but she was with Archie, and didn''t hear it at all.


    Natalia did check the missed calls this morning, but she just didn''t bother to call him back.


    After all, considering their current rtionship, it was no longer appropriate for her to show her concern


    or scolded him.


    Thinking about it, she grabbed her hair and repliedzily. "Shawn, do you think you mean a lot to me?"


    Shawn was stunned, "What?"


    "Then why should I have to answer your calls?"


    Shawn was dumbfounded for a second. After realizing what Natalia meant, he burst into a rage.


    "Natalia, you are so ungrateful! I''m concerned about you!"


    "Oh? Does Jessica know that you care so much about me?"


    The ends of her eyes rose and she looked at him with a smirk.


    Shawn''s face changed slightly as he was angry and furious, but he was unable to utter a word.


    Just then, a clear, sweet voice came from the vi entrance.


    "Shawn!"


    As soon as Shawn turned around, he saw Jessica running out in avender long-sleeved dress.


    Seeing her, Shawn''s face softened a little and he strode towards her.


    "Why do you get out? You are wearing thin. It''s windy outside."


    "I''m fine. I am not cold." Jessica looked up at Shawn with a smile, and then her gaze fell on Natalia.


    Jessica took a lurch forward, followed by a sweet smile and hurried towards Natalia.


    "My dear sister, you are still here. Didn''t youe here in your car? Do you want me to call the driver


    to send you home?"


    Natalia looked at the tenderness and kindness on her face, and mockingly curled the corner of her lips,


    "Don''t bother, I can take a taxi myself."


    Jessica paused for a moment and said with a smile. "Sister, don''t try to be brave anymore! It''s not easy


    to get a taxi here, and it''s toote. It''s not safe for you to go back alone. Let me call a driver to send


    you home!"


    Jessica said, beckoning a servant toe closer. "Ask the driver toe here and take my sister


    back."


    The servant nodded and turned around to call someone.


    Natalia suddenly felt disgusted when she saw Jessica acting like she was already the Mrs. Dawson.


    Five years ago, she was just a young girl from the countryside. At that time, there was no ce for her


    and her mother in the family. However, in just a few years, the situation had changed drastically.


    Natalia sneered in her heart and naturally did not show any good expression on her face. She said


    coldly, "Jessica, don''t you understand what I am talking about? When did I agree to let the driver take


    me home?"


    Jessica was stupefied. She shrank back as if she was frightened by her sister''s harsh words.


    "Sister, don''t be angry. I just care about you."


    "Care about me?"


    Natalia sneered, and stepped forward in a casual pace.


    ''''Someone who worked with my Grandma to force me seconds ago is nowing to tell me she cares


    about me? Jessica, after wearing the mask of hypocrisy for so long, aren''t you afraid that you won''t be


    able to take it off?"


    Jessica''s face turned slightly pale, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Sister, I''m just worried about you, how could you say that..."


    Jessica''s trembling body looked pathetically thin and fragile. Shawn couldn''t help but stride forward and


    embrace her into his arms.


    Turning his head around, Shawn red at Natalia viciously.


    "Natalia, Can you stop talking like this and stop hurting her with mean words? You are just like a


    hedgehog that keeps everyone who tries to get close to you away!"


    "Jessica is just being kind. If you don''t like her arrangement, just refuse her. Why do you say something


    like that to hurt her?"


    Natalia paused as she watched him defending Jessica.


    Then she curled the corner of her lips, and her heart was immersed with coldness.


    In fact, during the past six years, Shawn was not bad to her. He was quite gentle and considerate to


    her. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have fallen in love with him for six years.


    But she didn''t understand why he didn''t break up with her earlier since he liked Jessica so much.


    She was not a person who could not ept a rtionship failure.


    If he proposed to end their rtionship first, and fell in love with Jessicater, she would notin,


    even though she was upset.


    But he didn''t.


    He waited until his cheating was caught on the scene, and everyone involved were caught


    embarrassed!


    Natalia inclined her head and said in a cold voice.


    "Get the hell out of here if you don''t want to get hurt. I''ve warned you to stop disying affection in front


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    of me. Don''t you know the saying that the couple who was always flirting in the public would break up


    sooner?"


    "You!" Shawn was furious, but Jessica hurriedly stopped him, ''''Shawn, forget it! My sister is in a bad


    mood. Let''s not argue with her..."


    Shawn stretched out his hand, pointing his finger at Natalia with hatred in his eyes.


    In the end, he shook his hand heavily.


    "Okay! I don''t want to argue with you. With such a cold and harsh personality like yours, you will never


    find a boyfriend! Don''t regret when it happens! Jessica, let''s go!"


    He said angrily, panting, and pulled Jessica into the vi.


    Standing alone in the cold breeze of the night, Natalia shivered for no reason.


    No one wanted to be with me?


    Suddenly, she felt a dull pain in her heart, and her eyes were sore.


    However, she tilted her head and blinked her eyes hard to suppress the sourness.


    Then sheughed at herself.


    "What are you crying for? I have heard more mean words before. A filthy mouth can''t utter decent


    She took a few deep breaths to calm herself down.


    BEEP! BEEP!


    Somewhere ahead a car horned.


    Two clear whistles sounded from the front.


    Natalia looked up. In the dark night, a ck Rolls Royce came towards where she was standing.


    The bright headlights were shining bright, causing her to raise her hands and narrow her eyes. Soon


    the car passed her and stopped in front of her.


    "Miss Natalia Dawson! We meet again!"


    The man who got off the car was Brian, Archie''s assistant. Of course Natalia knew him. After all, she


    saw him earlier in the morning.


    Natalia forced a smile, embarrassed, "Why are you here?"


    "Mr. McCarthy just finished a dinner party and happened to pass by. It looked like you are standing on


    the roadside, so he ordered me to stop."


    Saying that, Brain opened the car door for her with a smile, his back bent respectfully, "Miss Natalia,


    please."


    Natalia hesitated.


    She looked up at the man sitting in the car. He sat there quietly, his elbow resting on the window and


    his eyes looking out of the window. Natalia didn''t know what he was looking at, his entire body looked


    ratherzy.


    Archie''s handsome side face could be clearly seen even under the cover of the night, only the cold


    aura emitted from his body made her feel that this man was still alienated and indifferent.


    She paused for a few seconds and eventually got into the car.


    As soon as she got into the car, she smelled a strong odor of alcohol.


    Natalia was slightly stunned and blurted out subconsciously, "Are you drunk?"

 Chapter 12 The Future Mrs. McCarthy

    Chapter 12 The Future Mrs. McCarthy


    Chapter 12 The Future Mrs. McCarthy


    Archie turned around and his gaze finally focused on her face.


    The little woman in a beige trench coat still looked clean and fresh. However, there seemed to be a


    trace of sadness in her eyes that had notpletely faded, and had been captured by him.


    His eyes deepened. He didn''t say anything, and only nodded slightly.


    "Well, I drank a little."


    Natalia forced a smile.


    The man was really good at lying. With such a strong concentration of alcohol smell in the car, how


    could he drink just a little?


    He clearly drank a lot!


    However, she was not in the position to care about her, and was too embarrassed, so she pursed her


    lips and stopped talking.


    Brian turned around and asked her with a smile, "Miss Natalia, where do you live?"


    Natalia recited her address for Brian to enter into the vehicle navigator before starting the car.


    There was a dead silence in the car. Natalia crossed his fingers, her hands in herp and tilted her


    head toward the window.


    Perhaps because the aura of the man beside her was too powerful, Natalia felt a bit restrained, and her


    entire spine was tensed up.


    Archie looked at her overcautious look and smiled silently.


    "Did you juste out of the Dawsons?"


    Natalia was stunned for a moment before she responded, "Oh, yeah."


    "As far as I know, you don''t usually go back. What brings you here suddenly?"


    As a woman who had slept with the big boss, Natalia didn''t expect the boss not carrying a through


    investigation into her past. So it wasn''t surprising that Archie knew her situation.


    She hesitated for a moment, and did not answer him directly.


    "For some private matters... Anyway, I need toe back."


    "Private matter?"


    Archie raised his eyebrows. His handsome face was tinged with a fake smile in the night. His fingers


    resting on the car window tapped slightly.


    "Well, as your legitimate husband, I should have the right to know more about your private affair."


    He said this with a smile on his face. If it were someone else, he would have thought that he was


    joking.


    However, Natalia knew that he wasn''t joking.


    Although Archie had a smile on his face, his eyes were very serious, as if warning Natalia that she''d


    better tell him the truth and not force him to probe into the matter.


    Natalia smiled helplessly and did not dare to resist. She had no choice but to tell him honestly what


    happened.


    In fact, she was secretly looking forward to it.


    After all, she was the woman whose name was printed on his marriage certificate. When he saw his


    woman being bullied, he should help her!


    For example, turning the car around immediately and rushing back to Dawson family''s house to help


    her vent her anger!


    What came next was totally out of her expectation.


    "So, you were just upset about that scumbag?"


    Natalia was startled.


    Was Archie''s focus off the mark?


    Sheughed awkwardly, "No, I''m not upset! Who told you I was said?"


    Archie forced a mocking smile. The smile on Archie''s lips turned into a light mockery.


    Natalia pursed her lips, feeling a bit guilty. Her eyes drifted for a while before she finally lowered her


    voice and muttered, "I am just unwilling to give up like that! Not to mention that she stole my boyfriend!


    I had to cooperate with them to stage a show, seeing them disying affection in public. I am sick even


    thinking about it!"


    Looking at the depressed look in her eyes, Archie pondered for a moment.


    "So what are you going to do?"


    He didn''t believe that she would be so obedient to be the stepping stone for those scumbags.


    Sure enough, the woman who was still depressed a second ago immediately showed a sly expression.


    "Well... I have a brilliant n. However, in case you b it, I won''t tell you."


    Archie hooked his lips and stopped asking.


    "Alright, then I''ll wait and see your brilliant n."


    The car soon arrived at themunity Natalia lived.


    It was a small apartment located in the downtown area and was surrounded by a circle of nted


    greenery.


    Brian pulled the car over and Natalia got out, waving towards the man sitting in the back.


    "Mr. McCarthy, thank you so much for sending me back. Goodbye."


    Archie''s hands that were tidying his sleeve paused. He looked at her and corrected, "It is time for you


    to change your title, Mrs. McCarthy."


    Natalia froze, her face suddenly flushed.


    She nced at Brian, who was sitting at the driver''s seat, smiling in a teasing way.


    She nced at him, and then, she answered earnestly:


    "Didn''t you say you would give me three days to think it through? I still have time! What''s the rush?"


    Archie thought for a while and agreed.


    He had always been a faithful man and would never lie. Anyway, one day had already passed and


    there were only two days left. He was indeed not in a hurry.


    Thinking of this, his eyes were tinged with ayer of shallow smile as he looked at her and waved his


    hands, "Good, then goodbye, my future Mrs. McCarthy."


    The ck Rolls Royce drove out of her sight, and Natalia withdrew her gaze, heading for her


    apartment.


    When she opened the door, she received a call from her assistant Elsa, saying that she had just


    received an email from Mr. Miller.


    Elsa told her there was an emergency meeting to be held tomorrow morning, and all the senior


    management was required to attend. She reminded Natalia not to bete.


    Natalia answered, and after hanging up the phone, she clicked on her email, and sure enough, she


    saw a group email from Shawn.


    Selling sex toys was just her sideline, as her main job was the Public Rtion (PR) manager of an


    entertainmentpany under the Miller Group.


    Thispany was the first property that Henry Miller handed over to Shawn. Thepany was in a


    bad situation at that time, and Henry handed thispany over to him to as a test.


    During that time, Shawn was so busy that Natalia helped him handle a few cases perfectly, which


    impressed him.


    When Natalia returned from abroad, she epted to lead the PR department of thispany due to


    Shawn''s begging.


    Since then, the agency, called Century Entertainment, had hardlye across any major problems.


    Even in today''s increasinglypetitive industry environment, it made generous profits. In just two


    years, it had rapidly developed from a smallpany on the verge of bankruptcy to arge media


    Natalia was not a genius and had never been in this field before.


    Besides her talent, she had worked hard day and night to make such achievements.


    She did all these just because it was Shawn''spany.


    Shawn, on the other hand, chose not to disclose their rtionship.


    At that time, she didn''t think much about it, just assumed that he didn''t want their rtionship to


    interfere their work, so she continued to support him and didn''t say anything in front of others.


    Hence, except her best friend Victoria, no one knew she worked for the Miller Group.


    After thinking through what happened in the past, it was just Shawn''s excuse, as he simply give himself


    a way out.


    It was easy to tell whether a man loved you or not from such details.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of this, Natalia smiled coldly.


    She took her phone and sent a message to Henry. Then he tossed the phone aside and went into the


    bathroom.


    By the time she finished washing up and came out, she received a reply from Henry.


    "I''ve prepared what you want. Come over and sign it at 10 a. m. tomorrow. It will take effect as soon as


    it is signed."


    Natalia''s slender fingers flipped on the screen as she replied.


    "Okay, thank you, Uncle Miller."

 Chapter 13 Signing With Century Entertainment

    Chapter 13 Signing With Century Entertainment


    Chapter 13 Signing with Century Entertainment


    The next day, Natalia arrived at the office early in the morning.


    She felt something was wrong as soon as she entered the office, as everyone inside was whispering


    about something.


    When they saw Natalia enter, their faces changed slightly, and their mouths shut up immediately,


    leaving her odd nces.


    Natalia''s eyebrows sank as she entered her office without looking sideways.


    As soon as she sat down, she pressed the Extension to call Elsa.


    Elsa came in with strained difort, looking at Natalia with sympathy in her eyes.


    Natalia felt her behaviour was a bit funny. She leaned back in her chair and looking at her with scrutiny,


    "What''s going on? We haven''t met for two days, and you''re looking at me like this?"


    Elsa smiled awkwardly and said with embarrassment.


    "Natalia, have you... heard of anything in advance today?"


    Natalia raised her eyebrow, picked up the cup on the table and got up to get some water.


    She replied casually on her way. "No! What''s the matter?"


    "Uh... nothing serious! I heard that a new employee woulde to thepany today. It seems she


    will work in the PR department."


    "Really? Did everyone get the message?"


    "I heard about it from gossips of the HR department. The guy is a veteran in the PR industry. She


    seems to be quite experienced and has done numerous cases for many A-list performers."


    She paused for a second and hesitantly looked at Natalia, with a hint of embarrassment in her eyes.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss Natalia, what exactly Mr. Miller means by hiring such a person? Do you know?"


    Everyone in thepany knew that Century Entertainment''s PR department was run by Natalia, as


    they knew Natalia''s background well.


    However, Natalia always remained a low-key attitude towards this issue and didn''t discuss anything


    beyond business during work hours.


    No matter what background she had, she was still in her twenties and didn''t have much experience.


    In the PR industry where seniority mattered, who would believe that Shawn would hire such a big shot


    to serve as Natalia''s subordinate?


    If she was not a subordinate, then she would only be...


    Natalia finally understood why everyone looked at in a strange way today.


    She averted her eyes, hiding the emotions in her eyes. She smiled faintly and said, "I undestand. You


    can go out now!"


    Seeing her calm expression, Elsa felt worried, but she knew that it was not his turn to speak. She could


    just leave with worries.


    After Elsa left, Natalia pondered for a moment before smiling.


    Gathering her belongings briefly, she took out the envelope she prepared earlier from her bag and


    headed for the conference room.


    Nine o''clock in the morning


    The meeting room was already filled with executives of the Century Entertainment.


    Seeing hering in, everyone greeted her with sincerity and hypocrisy.


    After all, the courage she had shown in the past two years impressed most of them, but there were still


    a small portion that felt she was simply a young and naive girl, she was a little unqualified for such an


    important position.


    Natalia had no time to think about what these people were thinking, and walked to her seat and sat


    down.


    Just then, the door of the conference room opened again.


    When he raised his eyes, he saw Shawn walking in with a group of people.


    Natalia''s pupils shrank and her face went cold.


    Following behind Shawn, between his two secretaries, were Jessica and her agent Julia.


    Everyone in the entertainment industry knew that Julia became famous as a PR professional.


    In thest generation, more than half of the A-list performers were promoted by her, which were great


    achievements.


    However, she transformed to be an agentter.


    Not knowing whether the entertainment industry changed too fast, or due to fiercepetition, or other


    elements, none of the performers she took charge of became well-known. Now the most famous


    performer she was in charge of was Jessica.


    So the bigwig Shawn hired was her?


    Natalia curled his lips with mockery.


    The rest of the executives were a bit confused when they saw Jessica and Julia.


    Jessica was naturally known to everyone, an A-list star in the entertainment industry. Although she only


    started her career for four years, her poprity always remained high.


    It was said that she was the daughter of the Dawson family. With the powerful background, although


    she was currently not signed to any agency, she had already set up her own studio.


    As long as she was willing to spend money, she was never short of resources.


    The other one, Julia, remained unknown to some of them.


    After all, it had been a decade since Julia was at the peak of her career.


    The entertainment industry was changing rapidly, and most of the people in the room haven''t worked


    for more than eight years.


    Therefore, only those who had worked for more than 10 years could realize what was going to happen


    today after they saw Julia and associated it with rumors in the office.


    They all looked at Natalia with a trace of sympathy.


    Anyone could see that Natalia was really managing thepany wholeheartedly.


    Two years ago, she came during thepany''s most difficult time and did her utmost to rescue the


    She handled most cases for thepany.


    When an artist in thepany had an ident, they alwayse straight Miss Natalia to solve it?


    Anyone would feel sorry for her if she was fired after thepany''s situation got better.


    However, if there is discontent, there is gloating.


    The few people who didn''t get along well with Natalia immediately went up to greet Julia and Jessica


    with smiling faces, uttering such sentences as "I''m looking forward to seeing you", "Finally, I meet you


    today" and all sorts of greetings.


    Jessica replied to them one by one, seemingly gentle and generous. Only when she looked at Natalia,


    a hint of smugness flowed unconsciously from the depths of her eyes.


    Natalia lowered her eyes and pretended to see nothing.


    She looked at the watch on her hand with an expressionless face. After a while, she finally heard


    Shawn coughed.


    "Okay, time''s up, let''s start the meeting!"


    It was then everyone sat back to their seats.


    Shawn nced at Natalia, a hint ofplexity shing through his gaze. But in the end, he hid his guilt


    and said in a deep voice.


    "Let me start today''s meeting with an introduction. This is Jessica. I think everyone present should


    know her."


    The crowd echoed, "Of course! Miss Jessica is so famous and has be a household name."


    "I''ve always seen her on TV and never meet her in real life. Well, she''s much prettier in person than on


    TV."


    "No wonder she is the most popr star at present!"


    The crowd slithered, and Shawn nodded with satisfaction.


    "I called everyone here today to announce two matters. First, Jessica will sign a contract with Century


    Entertainment to be an important first-tier performer from now on."


    The crowd was stunned at first, but then followed by thunderous apuse.


    "Well, is that true? That would be great!"


    "Miss Jessica has already been so well-known. As a member of the Century Entertainment, I believe


    we will all make great achievements together and benefit each other!"

 Chapter 14 Quit

    Chapter 14 Quit


    Chapter 14 Quit


    After all, Jessica was a first-tier star, with poprity and decent business ability. She could bring money


    to everypany she worked for.


    Hence, everyone was happy that such a female artist was willing to sign a contract with Century


    Entertainment.


    Shawn was obviously satisfied with this effect.


    After a while, he raised his hand slightly to interrupt the excited voices in the conference room.


    "In addition, there is one more thing. Thedy sitting next to me is called Julia. Most of you present


    here may not know her, but for those who have been working in the industry for more than 10 years, I


    think you must have heard of her name."


    "Today, I bring her here because she will be our new PR manager and lead our PR department to


    a new level in the future to make great progress, and to make ourpany better and stronger!"


    The conference room fell into dead silence after he finished his speech.


    Everyone seemed to be caught unexpected, and it took several seconds before a few sparse


    apuses were heard.


    Then, all eyes were turned to Natalia.


    There were sympathy and regrets in those eyes, as if they had finally confirmed the widespread rumors


    in thepany this morning.


    There were people who didn''t know about Julia''s background. After inquiring their colleagues about it,


    their gaze became somewhatplicated when looking at Natalia.


    After all, although Natalia''s outstanding ability was obvious to all, considering Julia''s qualifications, her


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ability wouldn''t be inferior to hers.


    Since Mr. Miller had already hired her, they couldn''t say anything.


    In the end, there were still one or two colleagues who would stand for Natalia. After seeing this, they


    stood up indignantly and uttered their objection.


    "I disagree!"


    "I don''t agree either! As we all know, our PR manager is Natalia. She has been doing a good job. She


    lent a helping hand when thepany was in the most critical time. She led the PR department all the


    way to this day. Isn''t it too hasty for Mr. Miller to fire her?"


    "Yes! Miss Natalia didn''t do anything wrong. If Mr. Miller wants to rece her, you must give us a


    reason, right?"


    "Although this senior Julia used to be a very good and famous PRers, she hadn''t dealt with any cases


    for ten years, and I wonder if she''s still capable now?"


    "If she isn''t, won''t it be a waste of time?"


    Like a stone being cast into theke, their challenges instantly stirred up a thousand waves, causing


    the rest of the employees to stand up and back for her.


    "Yeah, although Julia was prestigious, it has been ten years since her peak time."


    "The popr performers in the entertainment industry have changed several times. Is it okay for her to


    continue to be a PRers now?"


    With doubtful stares from the crowd, Shawn frowned slightly.


    As he was about to speak, his sleeve was suddenly tugged by someone. Jessica gave him a hint.


    Shawn pursed his lips, and then he saw Julia smiling slightly and stepping forward to address the


    public.


    "It is just a misunderstanding!"


    She gazed around the crowd and finallynded her eyes on Natalia.


    "Mr. Miller did not invite me over this time to rece Miss Natalia. Miss Natalia had worked hard and


    had a stabilizing effect on Century. Why would Mr. Miller make such a unwise decision to disappoint


    you all?"


    Hearing this, the crowd couldn''t help wondering.


    "Then what did Mr. Miller mean by his words?"


    Julia smiled and calmly said.


    "As we all know, Century Entertainment is no longer a small and insignificantpany as it was two


    years ago. Today, apart from Annita International, we hardly have anypetitors."


    "In other words, we have no other enemy except Annita International. I think anyone knows how


    powerful Annita is. It takes more than sophisticated business skills and responsiveness to overpass a


    connections."


    "These two aspects happened to be what Miss Dawsoncked the most. After all, she had only worked


    in the position for two years. That''s why Mr. Miller asked me toe over."


    "However, he just wants me to help Miss Dawson manage the PR department, and fill in the gaps with


    respect to industry information as well asworking. That''s all."


    Everyone knew what Mr. Miller meant after listening to Julia''s speech.


    So that was it.


    It couldn''t be denied that what Julia said was true.


    Today, individual capabilities were actually not that importantpared to rich financial resources,


    strong connections, and the deep understanding of the industry.


    One must be well-prepared for the future, and it was true that one could only develop these abilities by


    umting enough experiences and being immersed in the industry for a long time.


    Everyone seemed to understand it, and only one person raised a question.


    "Since Julia will be the manager of the PR department, what position Miss Dawson will hold?"


    The crowd looked at Natalia.


    Shawn nced at her. After remaining silence for two seconds, he said in a deep voice.


    "Natalia will be demoted to assistant manager! She should learn from Julia first. There will be plenty of


    opportunities for her to get promoted in the future."


    The crowd was startled and speechless.


    It was not umon to make mistakes and be demoted.


    But Natalia had made great contributions for thepany, and it was really embarrassing for her to get


    demoted rather than promoted after what she had done for thepany these years!


    Natalia finally showed a hint of sneer.


    Under everyone''s gaze, she calmly stood up and propped her hands on the table to look at Shawn,


    who was sitting in the host seat.


    "Mr. Miller, you said I''mck of experience in understanding the depth of the industry as well as


    connections, do you have any evidence or specific cases to prove that?"


    Shawn was in a daze.


    He had to admit that every case handled by Natalia was done well, and... there was no evidence to


    show that she wasck of anything.


    Natalia''s clear, cold eyes stared at her and sneered.


    "Since you don''t have any proof, what makes you so sure that I will definitely lose to Julia in these two


    aspects?"


    Shawn didn''t answer her questions.


    Natalia smiled coldly as she watched his stumbling looks.


    She stayed upte to read materials and learn case studies to understand the industry in the past two


    years.


    In order to pull in contacts for Century Entertainment, she, who had never liked to socialize, had


    attended many ck-tie parties.


    For numerous times, she directly vomited on the table in order to bring more resources to Century


    Entertainment.


    For numerous times, she worked overtime until midnight and returned home exhausted, only to be


    revived by a call from the brokerage department.


    It was said that whenever something happens to a performer from the Century Entertainment, the


    matter was always resolve in a prompt manner.


    However, no one understood how much hard work and sweat was behind this.


    Shawn couldn''t see it, or he avoided it deliberately.


    Now he even demoted her, ming herck of qualifications.


    Everything seemed so ridiculous, and Natalia had never felt so despaired.


    Even though she was ready to resign, she didn''t expect Shawn to do such a shameless thing to her.


    Shawn remained silence for a long time, and finally said in a serious tone.


    "Natalia, this is a chance for you to learn, to be humble and in the future..."


    "There isn''t a future!"


    Natalia sneered and pulled her resignation letter from her notebook suddenly.


    SNAP!


    The letter was thrown in front of him.


    "Isn''t this what you want? I agree! I just don''t want to stay in thispany to be bullied by you. You can


    invite anyone to take charge of the PR department. I quit!"

 Chapter 15 Setting Up Her Own Business

    Chapter 15 Setting Up Her Own Business


    Chapter 15 Setting Up Her Own Business


    "Miss Dawson!"


    "Natalia, you... don''t be impulsive!"


    "Miss Dawson, Mr. Miller doesn''t mean that!"


    As soon as Natalia finished her words, all of Century Entertainment''s senior executives changed their


    faces, and started to persuade her.


    After all, they were only jealous and discontent when she became the PR manager at such a young


    age and achieved everything by her own efforts.


    Nobody expected that she really intended to leave. After all, she got a great talent.


    In the past two years, it was because of Natalia that the PR department was able to get better and


    better.


    The stronger the PR department was, the less work the artist department and brokerage department


    would do.


    Especially for the brokerage department, what they feared most was something went wrong with the


    artists they took charge of.


    And once something really happened, they could always turn to Natalia for help, because she could


    handle it perfectly, and sometimes, even a bad start could even bring a good consequence to the


    artists.


    But now, she was going to resign!


    Not to mention what the above-mentioned two departments would turn to for help once she left. Julia,


    although she was famous, they never cooperated with her, and they didn''t know much about her.


    What if she was not as good as Natalia?


    Everyone panicked at once, and Shawn''s face darkened.


    "Natalia, stop joking! This is not something to make joke of!"


    Natalia sneered, "Am I joking? It was Mr. Miller who wants to force me resign so as to prove that you


    are not that ruthless. I''ve been so cooperative. What else do you want?"


    Shawn''s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot.


    "Let me tell you. I''m not trying to force you to resign! Julia is more qualified than you, and the position


    of PR manager should be hers."


    Natalia shrugged indifferently.


    "It can be anyone! Actually, I''ll quit even if you don''t bring her in today! Mr. Miller, I wish Century


    Entertainment will be better and better, and make further progress in the industry!"


    After saying that, Natalia sneered, dashingly closed the notebook in her hand, and walked out without


    looking back.


    CLANG!


    The door of the conference room was shut.


    It seemed the office still held the residue of the woman''s legacy, cold and overwhelming.


    Shawn clenched his teeth and hands. He had expected what might happen before he brought Jessica


    and Julia in today.


    However, he just didn''t expect she left so decisively.


    Looking at the resignation letter in front of him, Shawn''s eyes were cold.


    After a moment, a sense of pleasure vaguely rose from the bottom of his heart.


    In the past two years, although Natalia worked really hard for thepany, her words were more


    powerful than his.


    She was the manager of the PR department; however, she always discussed with him in private the


    current situation and her vision of thepany.


    Sometimes, he got really annoyed. The kind of annoyance was not because she was wrong, but


    because she was right about everything!


    He didn''t want to feel that he was actually inferior to a woman when it came to run apany.


    Yeah, it would be better if she left.


    At least he wouldn''t feel that Century Entertainment was sessful and famous just because he was


    relying on a woman.


    After a long time, Shawn''s face eased gradually.


    The assistant beside asked him in a low voice. "Mr. Miller, what should we do now?"


    He took a deep breath and turned to face the executives.


    "Since Miss Dawson insists on leaving, none of us can change her mind. From now on, the PR


    department will be managed by Julia, and she will also be Jessica''s agent. Lisa, take Julia to go


    through the onboard procedures."


    The senior members looked at each other with surprise and no one dared to say anything anymore.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Natalia left the conference room and went straight to her office.


    At this time, Century Entertainment''s executives were still in the conference room, so there were only


    ordinary employees in the office.


    When Elsa saw her walking out with a cold face, she felt there was something wrong and followed her


    hurriedly.


    "Miss Dawson, did Mr. Miller really announce that he''s going to let Julia manage our PR department?


    Are you leaving?"


    Natalia stepped into the office and let her close the door before nodding.


    "Well, you guys have to let her take charge from now on. I don''t know what her character is, but her


    ability is great. Maybe a decade ago it would probably take you arge sum of money to be her


    assistant. Seize this chance and do a good job!"


    Elsa sniffed, almost crying out upon hearing this.


    "Then what about you?"


    "Me?" Natalia raised her eyes and smiled, "Of course I can work somewhere else. Century


    Entertainment is not the only entertainmentpany in the world."


    "Miss Dawson, are you going to work for anotherpany?"


    Natalia narrowed her eyes and smiled.


    "Well... I''m not going to be the employee of anypany. Instead of being an employee, I''ll start my


    own business. What do you think?"


    Elsa was shocked.


    Natalia patted her shoulders and smiled, "Just work hard, and we can hang out together when we''re


    avable."


    Natalia had already gathered her belongings. She took her coat off the rack and put it on her arm to


    leave.


    Suddenly, Elsa ran over to stop her.


    "Miss Dawson, are you going to start your own business?"


    Natalia held out a finger, and made a "Quiet" posture.


    "Don''t tell anyone. If we hush up before doing anything, it is hard for it to be sessful. You''d better


    stop getting me into troubles."


    She looked at her and nodded heavily.


    "I know, Miss Dawson. When you open yourpany, you''ll definitely hire someone, right? Then I will


    Natalia was stunned and surprised.


    Honestly, because of her cold character, Natalia didn''t have any henchman in thepany.


    Elsa was loyal to her, but it was only because she was a rookie, who had just graduated from


    university.


    So she didn''t anticipate that she would make such a request.


    She looked into her sincere eyes and smiled.


    "Running a newpany will be tough, a hundred times tougher than working in Century


    Entertainment. Aren''t you afraid?"


    Elsa shook his head firmly. "I''m not."


    After a pause, she whispered. "Miss Dawson, although you aren''t getting close to everyone, I can tell


    you are a good person. You always help others when they are in difficulty. I think I can learn something


    from you even if there will be hardships."


    "But that Julia is different. I heard this morning that she is selfish and mean, and likes to bully her staff.


    The credit is all hers, but the hard work is for others. I am not willing to work with such a boss."


    Natalia looked at her face and smiled.


    "That''s fine, but it takes time to start a newpany. I''ll call you if you''re willing to do the jobter."


    Elsa immediately broke into a smile.


    "It is a deal."


    "Well, deal."

 Chapter 16 Happy Breakup

    Chapter 16 Happy Breakup


    Chapter 16 Happy Breakup


    Natalia left the Century Entertainment.


    When she left, there were a few co-workers who came to see her off, but most of them did this out of


    respect.


    After all, although she quit her job here, she wasn''t leaving the industry. They might meet her again in


    the future.


    Having a friend was better than having an enemy!


    Natalia didn''t me them.


    After reaching the parking lot, she put her belongings in the trunk, and drove directly towards the Miller


    Group.


    Henry was an honest man and had already prepared the transferring documents and cheque.


    When Natalia arrived at the Miller Group, Henry was in a meeting, and it was Chandler who received


    her.


    There were three subsidiarypanies under her name. Two of them were liquidated as she had


    requestedst night, leaving only one.


    Natalia readily signed the document and handed him her marriage arrangement paper.


    The marriage arrangement was reached between her mother and the Miller family with carrot and stick


    when Natalia''s mother was still alive.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    At that time, she and Shawn had just been together for a short time. They were too young to get


    engage with each other then, so it was done in the traditional way.


    Half a month after signing the marriage arrangement paper, Natalia mother died unexpectedly in a car


    ident.


    Natalia wondered that maybe her mother had anticipated the ident, and that was why she made the


    arrangements before she left.


    It was a pity that her mother''s wish didn''te true. Right now, she lost not only her family, but also


    her fianc¨¦.


    Thinking about it, Natalia smiled to herself with self?-deprecation.


    After all the formalities were handed over, the meeting Henry was in was not over yet.


    Chandler asked her if she wanted to sit down and wait for a while to greet the chairman before leaving,


    but Natalia politely declined his suggestion.


    She had already gotten what she wanted, and there was no need for her to meet anyone from the


    Miller family.


    After leaving the Miller Group, it was still early.


    Natalia went to her store again, and the assistant who had returned to work stood up happily behind


    her desk when she saw her.


    "Sister Natalia, our business is good today! We have dozens of orders within half a day."


    Natalia smiled and encouraged her, "Good job, keep up!"


    The shop assistant, Charlotte, was a young girl at her eighteen or neen. After receiving her


    encouragement, her exciting face flushed with joys.


    Natalia picked up a white A4 sheet from her bag and posted it on the window.


    Charlotte came over to look at it with curiosity and was startled when she saw Natalia was going to


    transfer this store.


    "Sister Natalia, are you really going to transfer this store? Will you stop running it?"


    Natalia nodded.


    "Well, not anymore, but you can keep working here. I''ll talk to the new boss personally to keep you."


    Charlotte''s face changed slightly.


    In fact, Natalia had no choice but to make this decision.


    If she wanted to start her own agency, she would definitely devote all her time into it. She was afraid


    that she wouldn''t have time to run this store.


    And even if the store was doing well, she had to transfer it considering her current situation.


    After posting the transfer notice, Natalia chatted with Charlotte for a while before leaving.


    She got nothing to do this afternoon, so she asked Victoria out and went shopping together.


    Victoria, the No. 1 beauty in the entertainment industry today, was once named by a media magazine


    as "a rare beauty of our time".


    She was the daughter of the chairman of the Topsun Group, and was Natalia''s high school ssmate.


    They were very close friends.


    As soon as they met, Victoria asked her and sighed twice.


    "Well, sister, as soon as I heard that you were dumped by a man, I rushed over tofort you. But look


    at you; you are not sad at all!"


    Natalia was a bit surprised. "How do you know that?"


    "Well, the whole world knows that. And it''s hard for me to ignore it!"


    Victoria handed her an invitation of a birthday party. Natalia flipped it to see that it was sent by Jessica


    and Shawn.


    Natalia was speechless, but Victoria smirked and said.


    "Just tell me! When did you bump into this bitch''s adulterous affair?"


    "A few days ago!"


    Natalia looked at her gloating look and was a bit depressed.


    "Well, why are you so happy after I am dumped by someone?"


    "Of course I''m d you''ve been dumped! Shawn is simply a dreg in society! It is good to break up with


    this kind of person, saving you from the foolishness for the past years."


    Natalia remained silence.


    Victoria always disliked Shawn, and Natalia knew it for a long time.


    When Victoria first found out they were together, she had advised her a few times.


    However, women in love were blind. Natalia was enthusiastically in love and wouldn''t believe a word


    from her mouth.


    Now it seemed what she said was true.


    Natalia smiled sardonically and didn''t say anything.


    They went shopping at a nearby mall.


    Just then, a ck Rolls Royce passed by, and Brian caught a glimpse of the two who were walking


    inside the mall and said in surprise.


    "Well? Isn''t that Miss Natalia?"


    Archie lifted his gaze, which was focusing on the documents, to the direction where Brian pointed, and


    paused slightly.


    "Stop the car!"


    Natalia and Victoria were wandering around for a long time and finally entered a women''s fashion


    store.


    It was a luxury store with an elegant interior decoration and a clean, luxurious smell in a light, cool


    palette.


    Victoria had ordered a long dress earlier and came over to pick it up today.


    The shop assistant knew her, and after greeting her, she took her to the VIP room on the second floor


    to try the dress on, so that they could modify it if it didn''t fit.


    Victoria greeted Natalia before she left, "Natalia, just wait for me for a while. I''lle down soon."


    Natalia nodded.


    After Victoria went up, Natalia was bored waiting and simply wandering around the store.


    It was Monday and there weren''t many customers in the store.


    The sales assistant were burying in conversation or ying with their phones, and no one came to


    serve her.


    Natalia didn''t care, and after browsing around, she saw a dark blue dress hanging in the window with a


    uniquely nice style, a bit like certain French designer''s works she''d seen in a magazine before.


    She had always taken a fancy to that designer''s works, and was kind of a big fan of him, so she


    couldn''t resist reaching out her hands to touch it.


    "Hey! It''s okay to look around, but don''t touch it. You can''t afford it if you damage it."


    A woman''s voice suddenly came behind her.


    Natalia froze and turned around to see a young sales assistant standing there, ncing at her with


    displeasure and disgust.


    She frowned slightly.


    "Don''t you hang your clothes out for your customers to try on? Howe I can''t touch it?"


    The sales assistant sneered, "It''s Okay for the others to touch, but not you."


    "Why?"


    The sales assistant rolled her eyes, seemingly annoyed with her for making a fool of herself.


    "Do you know how much this dress cost? And how much you can earn as an assistant? Your sry in


    a year wouldn''t be enough to buy it, do you know?"


    The sales assistant came up and snatched the fabric out of her hand. Then she pushed the rack full of


    dresses to the other side when saying this.


    She grumbled, "I am tired of you hanging around and don''t buy anything. What''s the point of shopping


    if you can''t afford it? It was so annoying!"


    Natalia was exasperated.


    It wasn''t the first time that she had been out shopping with Victoria, but it was the first time she was


    treated as her assistant.

 Chapter 17 DonT Sell To Her

    Chapter 17 Don''T Sell To Her


    Chapter 17 Don''t Sell to Her


    "Assistant" Natalia got stubborn and sneered when she raised her arms, "What if I insist to try it today?"


    The sales assistant frowned as her colleagues next to her heard the noise and came over.


    "What''s wrong?"


    The sales assistant whispered a couple of words to her colleague, and they instantly squeezed out a


    false smile.


    "Youngdy, this dress is newly released, and costs 88, 800 dors. Are you sure you want to buy it?"


    Natalia sneered, "You asked whether I will buy it before I try it on. Your shop is really good at


    entertaining customers!"


    "I''m really sorry. We are trying to protect the interests of other customers. After all, the clothes in our


    store are expensive high-end fashion. If everyone tries them on without buying them, won''t the clothes


    be a second-hand bargain? Do you think so?"


    The sales assistant smiled, but her eyes were full of mockery and sarcasm.


    Natalia thought that today must be her doomed day. How could shee across such a stupid guy?


    That was right!


    Miss Natalia, who had always been well-educated, just wanted to curse and said dirty words!


    She got a check from her bag and pped it on the counter.


    "Can I try it now?"


    The sales assistant nced at it, startled.


    The check, excluding the first few numbers, was followed by several zeros. Without counting, the sales


    assistants knew it was at least a million dors.


    Their look immediately changed and they hastily smiled ingratiatingly.


    "Sure, hold on. I''ll take it down for you."


    Natalia grunted coldly.


    For the sake of the designer she liked so much, she didn''t want to bother with them anymore. She


    grabbed the dress and went into the fitting room.


    The dress fit her well. No wonder it was the works of her favorite designer Alex. The gradient of dark


    blue was both understated and luxurious, and she couldn''t find any fault from its workmanship or


    design.


    When she went out wearing the dress, the sales assistants were totally surprised.


    They thought she was Victoria''s assistant because she followed her quietly and wore casual clothes.


    But no one felt that way now.


    After all, the woman in front of them would never be an assistant, whether from her figure or her look,


    or even for that cold and mboyant aura.


    The sales assistant who received her earlier came up excitedly, "Miss, you look gorgeous in this dress.


    There are so many customers in our shop, but I haven''t seen anyone looks so amazing wearing it!"


    The others echoed with her, not kicking ass, but telling the truth.


    Natalia curled her lips and smiled. After changing back into her own clothes, she graciously put the


    dress down on the counter.


    "I will take it."


    The sales assistant was happy, thinking that she would hold a grudge and refuse to pay the bill


    because of what they said earlier.


    However, it seemed that they werepletely over-worried.


    Just then, a young man and woman walked into the store.


    "Well, isn''t this Miss Natalia?"


    Natalia turned back, and then her face darkened.


    It was really her bad day.


    She didn''t want to bother with them. She turned back to the assistant and telling her.


    "Wrap it up carefully and check if there is any w by the way."


    "Sure, Madam!"


    The sales assistant happily held the dress and was about to pack it when she was stopped by


    someone.


    Katie nced at the tag on her dress andughed.


    "Well, you just got a fortune from my brother, and now you''re acting like a billionaire! A dress with a


    price tag over eighty thousand dors. Natalia, do you deserve to wear it?"


    Natalia lowered her eyes coldly, ''''It''s not your turn to interfere with my business! Get away!"


    "Well, why are you so angry? Don''t worry, I''m not here to ask for money. Our family doesn''t care about


    such a small fortune. Consider it as the payment for the years you slept with my brother."


    "After all, six years, more than 2, 000 days and nights, is not expensive at all. A prostitute on the street


    will cost one or two thousand dors a night! Freddie, don''t you think so?"


    Katie hid her lips andughed.


    Beside her was Freddie, a third-tier actor, who had acted a few dramas with Natalia''s help. However,


    because he didn''t be famous for a long time, thepany stopped providing him more resources.


    Why would he be with Katie?


    Freddie was quite embarrassed, and didn''t know whether to reply her or not.


    Natalia sneered.


    "Katie, go back and ask your brother whether we had sex in the past few years."


    Katie raised her eyebrow.


    She was old enough to know what was going to happen between men and women


    In her perception, it was impossible not to have sex after falling in love with someone for so many


    years.


    After all, it was the 21th century and her brother was young and energetic.


    Then she sneered.


    "Just keep pretending! My brother is not stupid. Although you are annoying, you are still good looking.


    Will he let go the meat that is delivered to his mouth?"


    Nataliaughed as well, shaking his head regretfully.


    "You''re right, your brother isn''t stupid and I''m not ugly. So... why do you think he didn''t touch me?"


    When she finished, she even tilted her head slightly, staring at her with amusement.


    Katie''s heart got inexplicably apprehensive by her stare.


    She didn''t know what made her so apprehensive. It was just an uneasy feeling, like she was hiding


    some secrets from her.


    Her face changed slightly.


    "What do you mean?" Natalia smirked and said.


    "Nothing. Although I am bad-tempered, I have a good personality and don''t like to say mean words


    behind others. So ask him by yourself if you''re curious!"


    "After all, if something really goes wrong within you family, it''s a big deal for the future bloodline of the


    Millers!"


    Uncle Miller is such a traditional person, he would be very sad if he knew the truth."


    Katie''s face changedpletely.


    "Natalia, you words are bullshit! My brother is not like what you said."


    Natalia shrugged, "Just consider it as bullshit!"


    She said, turning around and holding out her card for the sales assistant.


    But Katie stopped her.


    "Wait!"


    Natalia frowned.


    The person she hated most was the annoying one who wouldn''t let her go, just like Katie.


    "What else do you want?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Katie snatched the dress out of the sales assistant''s hand and said brutally.


    "I''ll take this dress. Don''t sell it to her!"


    Nataliaughed out loud with anger


    "Katie, how childish you are? Do you think you own the mall? Why are you so brutal?"


    Katie lifted her chin, "You''re right, our family owns this mall, and if I say we won''t sell it to you, then we


    won''t sell it to you!"


    She turned to look at the sales assistant.


    "I''m the daughter of the Millers. Do you know about the Miller Family!"


    The sales assistant blushed and nodded hastily, "Yes, of course I know, it is one of the shareholders of


    the mall."


    Katie raised her eyebrows and looked at Natalia in triumph.


    Natalia was silenced.


    Just then, a cold voice suddenly came from outside the door.


    "I haven''t heard that a small shareholder can make decision for a guest."


    The crowd was stunned and found a young man walking in with a few people.


    Natalia was shocked.

 Chapter 18 Shopping With Him

    Chapter 18 Shopping With Him


    Chapter 18 Shopping With Him


    Brian?


    Why was he here?


    Natalia instantly tensed up and nced behind Brian, but she didn''t see the man in her mind.


    Katie did not know him and frowned unpleasantly, saying, "Who are you?"


    Although the sales assistant didn''t know him, he knew the mall manager behind him and hastily tugged


    on Jessica''s sleeve gently and whispered something.


    Brian sneered andmanded directly to the person behind him.


    "The McCarthy always has a rule. We won''t bully any customer even if it runs arge business. How


    dare you be arrogant as a shareholder and bully customers in the mall? If we let you do this for a long


    time, it will definitely ruin the fame of the McCarthy."


    "Mr Jenson, take down Miss Miller''s words today, and fling them back to Mr. Miller. Ask them not to


    me us for kicking them out in spite of the contract. From now on, let them not get involved in Central


    Square''s business!"


    Mr Jenson trembled and agreed hastily.


    Katie''s face changed immediately, "You''re from the McCarthy?"


    Brian sneered, "Miss Miller has finally figured out what''s going on."


    "Even if you''re from the McCarthy, you can''t make random decisions."


    "Just wait and see if I have the right to make a decision. I''m sure Chairman Miller will tell you his


    decision when he gets home tonight."


    After he finished, he didn''t want to talk to Katie any more, and walked straight to Natalia, whispering.


    "Miss Natalia, Mr. Archie is waiting for you outside, see..."


    Natalia''s face changed slightly and bit her lips.


    "My friend is still upstairs..."


    "I''ll exin to her."


    Natalia looked up at him and eventually nodded.


    When she went out of the shop, she walked a dozen meters to her left and sure enough, she saw a


    man standing there.


    He was in a ck suit with a serious look, deep eyebrows, handsome and upright face. Standing there,


    he became natural scenery.


    Seeing her, Archie waved his hands toward her.


    Natalia walked over and stood still a step away from him, forcing a smile on her face.


    "Mr. McCarthy, what a coincidence! You''re shopping too?"


    Archie tugged his lips and raised his hand to pull her over.


    Natalia was shocked and stumbled, but falling into his arms out of her expectation.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Don''t move."


    Archie reached out his hands to pick off the fragment on her hair, his move was gentle and natural.


    Natalia stunned, and her face flushed involuntarily.


    She stepped backwards, lifting a hand to tuck a stray of hair behind her ear.


    Natalia was inexplicably afraid to look into his eyes.


    "Well... thank you for sending Brian to help me out."


    Archie smiled and said in a gentle voice.


    "I happened to pass by and noticed someone arguing in the store. It sounded like you. It turned out to


    be true, so I have to say we''re really destined to run into each other, even when we''re shopping."


    Natalia looked up at him curiously.


    "Shouldn''t you be working in thepany at this time of the day? Howe you go shopping now?"


    The man lied without changing his posture, "I''m off today."


    "Ok!"


    Although Natalia was a little confused about why Archie would be off on a Monday, she figured bosses


    would set their schedule by themselves. So she didn''t ask further.


    She nced around, not seeing anyone else, and asked, "Are you shopping alone?"


    Archie nodded.


    "Wouldn''t that be boring?"


    "A little bit, so can you apany meter?"


    Natalia was dumbfounded.


    That was a tough question, and it was weird... to answer!


    She forced a smile and declined him politely, "I''m here with my friend. It''s not very convenient!"


    Archie thought for a moment and nodded, "Indeed."


    He suddenly took out a ck gilded card from his pocket and put it in her hand.


    "Then take this."


    Natalia was startled.


    If she was not mistaken, this card should be the VIP card of the McCarthy''s shopping mall with arge


    sum of deposit. It was a symbol of wealth and noble identity.


    With this card, Natalia would be regard as a member of the McCarthy family, and no one dared to look


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    down on her wherever she went in the future.


    She opened her mouth in surprise and looked at Archie.


    "You''re giving this card to me? Why?"


    Archie frowned, as if he didn''t like her question.


    "Doesn''t my wife deserve a ck card?"


    Natalia didn''t know how to respond to it.


    That... really made it hard for her to refuse this card.


    "I haven''t agreed to..."


    "We already got the license."


    Archie interrupted her and added seriously, "The reason why I give you three days is because I think


    you might have difficulty epting the fact of our marriage. However, that doesn''t mean you can use it


    to deny our rtionship. You should understand it"


    Natalia''s phone suddenly rang.


    She had to answer the phone first, as the call was from Victoria.


    "Hello, Natalia! I heard you have to leave because you have something urgent to handle. What''s


    happening?"


    Natalia nced at Archie.


    His face was full of innocence, and she could only me this on Brian, saying,


    "Nothing''s wrong! I''ll be right back. Don''t worry."


    "Never mind, I just got a call from my agent. There''s a temporary activity I have to attend. Maybe I have


    to get thereter. Let''s meet again next time!"


    Natalia had no choice but to agree, and then hung up the phone.


    Archie''s face was full of smiles.


    "Isn''t your best friending now?"


    Natalia stared at him suspiciously, "Mr. McCarthy, do you arrange this?"


    The man shook his head, "You mean I arrange someone to ask your friend out just to go shopping with


    you? I am not that boring and I don''t know your friend at all!"


    Natalia thought what he said was true.


    Well! She wouldn''t me him this time.


    Seeing that her tension finally eased, Archie smirked and said, "Mrs. McCarthy, do I have the pleasure


    to invite you to go shopping with me?"


    How can anyone refuse it, considering his gentle attitude?


    Natalia curled up her mouth with a leathery smile, "What do you want to buy?"


    "Well... help me pick out some clothes!"


    Natalia had never apanied a man to buy clothes in her entire life. Shawn didn''t even have that


    honor.


    But it was hard to deny that Archie had a perfect body.


    Archie had wide shoulders and narrow waist, slender with a perfect figure in the golden ratio, and most


    importantly, he was handsome!


    Girls in the fashion shop were attracted by his appearance. They all flushed and held their faces, with


    an entranced look.


    "Dear god! Where was this mane from?"


    "He was so awesome!"


    "Mom, I wanted to marry him!"


    Natalia sat there speechlessly, as she nodded at every set of clothes Archie changed into.


    Well, this one was good, and that one was good. It seemed every set of clothes looked good on him.


    After seeing so many clothes he changed, she realized there was not a single piece of clothes Archie


    couldn''t fit in.


    Regardless of the style and color, handsome and dashing, elegant and reserved, it matched him


    perfectly.


    In short, if this man became a model or entered the entertainment industry, he would be really popr


    by his appearance.


    She couldn''t help but sigh.


    Well, this guy was so rich! Why was he still so handsome?


    A man with such a handsome face didn''t want to cash his appearance. It was outrageous!


    The Assistant-PR-Agent Natalia began her fantasy again, picturing in her mind how popr Archie


    would be if she took charge of him. He would surely be the most valuable superstar!

 Chapter 19 Not Lack Of Money

    Chapter 19 Not Lack Of Money


    Chapter 19 Not Lack of Money


    They wandered from afternoon to evening in the shopping mall.


    Natalia was hungry.


    In order to thank her for helping him "pick" clothes, Archie invited Natalia for dinner.


    Natalia was so hungry that she didn''t refuse him. At seven in the evening, they went to the nearby t


    Iron Steak House for dinner.


    She ate ten of the newly released steamed fresh crabs quickly.


    The young man beside them looked straight at him and wondered how could such an elite and


    handsome looking dude starve his girlfriend like that? How many days had passed since herst meal?


    Natalia wouldn''t mind her image when she was hungry.


    This was the skill she trained out after working for several years.


    When she was busy most of the time, it was a luxury to eat on time. Under that situation, there was no


    time for her to mind her appearance. She just wanted to finish eating and went back to work.


    When she finished the tenth crab and wanted to grab more, the te holding the crab on the table was


    suddenly carried away.


    She looked up and stared at Archie, asking him nkly, "What are you doing?"


    Archie handed the te to the waiter and said in a deep voice, "Having too much crab at once is bad


    for your health. Just eat something else now."


    Natalia pouted in dissatisfaction, but she knew what he said was true and could only let it go.


    However, after looking at the other dishes on the table, she was full and didn''t want to eat.


    Hence, she put down her cutlery.


    Seeing she put down her chopsticks, Archie stopped eating.


    After paying for their bill, they got up together and headed toward the door.


    The ck Rolls Royce was parked at the roadside. Brian got out of the car and respectfully opened the


    door for them.


    Natalia greeted him with a smile, "Brian, have you had your dinner?"


    Brian always felt that there was something sinister in that smile, and he hastily nodded with a


    "Well, that''s good."


    Natalia got on the car and whispered to Archie.


    "Mr. McCarthy, how dare your assistant run out for dinner with your car and leave you at the


    restaurant? I think it is too rude."


    Brian was suddenly stiffened and exined with a bitter look, "Sir, I didn''t. I just ate at a nearby


    restaurant."


    Archie, however, nodded with a smile as if he couldn''t hear what he said.


    "Well, it''s a bit rude, and I''ll punish himter."


    "Great!"


    Natalia''s revenge was sessful, while Brian had a bitter look on her face. Archie dotingly stroked her


    head.


    The car started, and Archie suddenly took out a bag from his back and handed it to her.


    "For you."


    Natalia froze and took it over. It was actually the dress she tried on in the fashion store earlier.


    "Why did you take this out?"


    Archie smiled, "Don''t you like it? Brian saw you liked it, so he bought it."


    Natalia nced at Brian.


    Receiving the hint from Archie, he hurriedly nodded his head.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, yes, Miss Natalia, I bought it, I... I didn''t mean anything by lying to your best friend. A great man


    does not bear pretty grudges, so forgive me!"


    Natalia looked at him for a moment, and then smiled suddenly.


    In fact, she was just teasing Brian, not expecting him to be so nervous.


    She nodded and pulled her phone out, "I''ll transfer the money to youter."


    "Never mind!"


    Brian hastily refused her. God knows his president paid the money, how dare he ept it?


    He smiled and exined.


    "That... actually I just came up with an idea. The decision is made by my boss. If you want to pay the


    money, just give it to him!"


    Once finished, he shut up and never uttered a word again.


    Natalia looked at Archie in surprise, and Archie said in a light tone.


    "I''m not short of money."


    Wouldn''t she know he wasn''tck of money? Did she need him to tell her?


    Archie turned around and looked at her with a smile, "If you want to pay me, why don''t you do


    something for me?"


    "What kind of thing?"


    Archie pulled a piece of paper from the pile of documents next to him.


    Natalia took a look at it.


    It was a case of a male artist who was very popr these days under Annita International.


    A male artist named Stephen Rogers, who ended up acting in a period drama and became a big hit. He


    was regarded as the "Prince from Qing Dynasty"


    But this "Prince from Qing Dynasty" fell into a scandal when his ex-girlfriend popped up and used


    him of not only cheating andmitting domestic violence during their rtionship, but also swindling


    her out of arge sum of money, and never returned it.


    Cheating alone was enough to destroy him, not to mention swindling and domestic violence.


    Regardless of the truth of this matter, the news was bound to have an extremely negative impact on the


    artist.


    If it had been more serious, it could be said that this news would end his acting career and his future.


    Natalia nced at Archie, somewhat suspicious.


    "He''s an artist under Annita International. Doesn''t anyone in yourpany do PR for him?"


    "We have, but it''s not very effective, and there are too many artists in thepany at the moment, so it


    is impossible to put all of our energies out for him."


    Natalia frowned.


    "Then it shouldn''t be your business to worry! Isn''t it a waste of time for you, the president to worry


    about him?"


    Archie pursed his lips and paused, but he continued after a moment.


    "He''s my cousin."


    Because of this cousin, Natalia was fortunate to learn a bit about President Archie''s family history in


    advance.


    Surprisingly there was actually a Cindere story in real life.


    It was said that Archie''s father was also a gentle, graceful and handsome young man.


    But instead of being with the girl arranged by his family, he fell in love with a girl from a poor family.


    Of course his family objected, so he took the girl and eloped.


    When he came back again, their child was as tall as a man''s thigh, and when his parents saw this, they


    couldn''t force them to break up, but had to agree their marriage.


    That child was Archie.


    Stephen Rogers, on the other hand, was his mother''s sibling''s only child.


    Although the two families hadn''t gotten along much over the years, they would still help each other


    when they got into troubles.


    Natalia was overjoyed to hear this.


    "I haven''t expected that your father is quite capable, so he and your mother must have a happy life


    now!"


    Archie looked out of the window, his voice tinged with depression, ''''I guess so if they are still alive."


    Natalia stalled for a moment, and the smile froze at the corner of her mouth.


    It took several seconds before she responded, hastily gathering herposure and whispering.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know..."


    "Never mind."


    Archie looked at her, "It''s been too many years and I have already epted what happened to them."


    Natalia didn''t know what to say, and the atmosphere suddenly became awkward.


    She had to bring the conversation back to Stephen''s case.


    "I can help you with that. I am avable these days, but if you want me to help him, I have to meet him


    first."


    "OK"


    Archie nodded, ''''The day after tomorrow! He''s been aboard for a break recently, and I will tell him to


    book a flight tomorrow."


    "Great!"


    After reaching their agreement, it didn''t take long to arrive at the apartment where Natalia lived.


    She opened the door and got out of the car, turning back to wave goodbye to Archie.


    In the deep darkness of the night, she suddenly felt that the mild man sitting in the backseat of the car


    was somewhat lonely, like a lonely light in the long night, indescribable doleful.


    She felt her heart was suddenly stabbed by something, and her heartbeat raced a few notches.


    Archie smiled at her and hinted her to go upstairs.


    Natalia nodded and without much hesitation, turned around and walked towards the apartment.


    The car behind her left until her figure hadpletely disappeared into the building. Natalia turned


    back, looked towards the direction the car left, and took out her phone.


    "Hey, I''m calling to get information of someone. Do you know Stephen Rogers?"

 Chapter 20 Birthday Party

    Chapter 20 Birthday Party


    Chapter 20 Birthday Party


    The next day, it was the birthday party of Jessica.


    Eight o''clock in the evening, at the Hitz-Hardon Hotel.


    Although the banquet was just beginning, most of the guests were already there.


    In thevishly decorated banquet hall, more than half of the most powerful figures of the city of Julio


    were gathered together under the exquisite crystal chandeliers, nking and toasting.


    Today, Jessica was dressed in a lc tube top long dress with hand-made embroidery. The lining of the


    dress stopped precisely above her ankles, and on the outside wereyers of soft yarn, sweeping on the


    ground, giving her an unworldly beauty.


    Holding a ss of wine, she made her way through the crowd, greeting the guests one by one.


    Her elegant movements and graceful manners made her exactly like somedy from a noble


    background.


    Low bursts of praising words could be heard everywhere.


    "Miss Dawson is elegant and beautiful. No wonder she''s so popr in the entertainment industry."


    "Sure, it''s not just that she''s beautiful, she''s also got herself a good husband. Not everyone can marry


    the young master of the Miller family."


    "She''s indeed something herself. It''s just been a few years and she''s already in such a position. That''s


    not easy."


    "The Dawson family has been so lucky to have such a daughter. If they can join hands with the Miller


    family, they shall have no rivals in the entire city."


    As the discussion continued in the hall, Jessica curled her lips in satisfaction.


    After all, it was naturally something to feel proud of to be recognized.


    The Dawsons at present were all smiling, and even ra could not hide her pride anymore hearing all


    thesepliments.


    She looked around the hall and tilted her head to ask Philip, "Is Natalia here?"


    Philip answered in a low voice, "Not yet."


    ra knit her brows swiftly.


    Philip muttered next to her ear, "Mom, she wouldn''t just lie to us, would she?"


    "Probably not." Aleena herself was also somewhat worried, "Natalia always keeps her words. Maybe


    it''s just the traffic. Or something happens to her. Should we call her?"


    Philip sneered, "What can happen? We told her two days ago. What can possibly keep her until now?


    It''s not the rash hour. What can be wrong with the traffic? I think she just won''te. She wants to


    make us all embarrassed."


    Hearing this, Aleena could only force a smile.


    "Actually, it doesn''t really matter if she is not here. The other guests would be just fine. It''s just Mrs.


    Wright...."


    Mrs. Wright was the god mother of Kiera, Natalia''s mother, and she was also the witness of the


    engagement of Natalia and Shawn.


    The Wright family had quite a history in the city of Julio. Though they were not even nearly as powerful


    as they once were, they still had quite an influence, especially in the world of business.


    After all, Mrs. Wright was from the Kawn family. Everyone in the Ambario knew they could never afford


    to cross the Kawn family.


    Though Mrs. Wright had left the Kawn family many years ago, they had kept a connection with each


    other. The Dawson family sure knew better than to cross her.


    The eyebrows of ra were tightly knitted. After a while, she said in a low voice, "Call her. Ask her


    where she is. And tell her, if I can''t see her in an hour, she will have to bear the consequences."


    Philip immediately brightened and hurriedly agreed before he went aside to make the call.


    At this moment, Mrs. Wright walked towards them with her grandson, Den Wright.


    "Why is Natalia not here yet? You told me Natalia gave up on the marriage herself, and that''s why I''m


    here. But now she''s not here. Won''t you lie to me, will you?"


    ra hurried force a bright smile on her face, as if begging, "Howe? How dare we ever lie to you?


    Natalia just called us. She''s now in a traffic jam. It might take a little longer for her to be here. Let''s wait


    a bit, and she will exin to you."


    Mrs. Wright swept her nce over the family and scoffed coldly.


    "You''d better say the truth. Or if I find out you are bullying her, I will never let you go. Sure you don''t


    want to be the enemy of the Wright family, right?"


    The smiling face of ra stiffened, and after a while, she nodded, "Sure."


    Mrs. Wright scoffed again and turned to leave.


    Immediately after Mrs. Wright left them, Philip came back with his phone.


    ra''s face darkened and asked, "How''s it? Is she here?"


    "Yeah, she said she is on the way now."


    ra finally felt relieved and took a deep breath, "That''s great. I believe she would not dare to y any


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    tricks."


    In the meanwhile...


    Brian also ced an invitation before Archie.


    "Mr. McCarthy, today the Dawson family is throwing a party for their daughter, and they also invited


    you. Are we going?"


    The invitation had been sent to him two days ago, but Archie was too busy to pay attention to it. Finally,


    even Brian had almost forgotten about this matter.


    Now the banquet had already begun, and he remembered the invitation only now and hurriedly took the


    invitation over to him.


    Archie raised his head from the pile of documents and swept a nce over the names on the invitation.


    "Is she going?"


    Brian did not even need to ask to know what he meant by "she".


    Hurriedly, he answered, "Yes, Mr. McCarthy. I saw her name on the list."


    His hand paused in the middle of a signature. After a while, he nodded, "Prepare a gift. We will be


    going in a while."


    "Yes, Mr. McCarthy."


    ...


    The nking and toasting in the banquet hall continued.


    The Dawson family was getting more and more nervous.


    It was all because of Natalia, who was still nowhere to be found.


    Mrs. Wright had sent someone to ask ra more than once. And every time the answer would be just


    the same, "She''s on the way."


    However, it''s been almost an hour, and Natalia was not here yet. Mrs. Wright was losing her patience


    and thought they were lying to her.


    Just when she was going to confront them, a loud noise sounded from the doorway.


    Everyone looked over out of curiosity, and when they saw the cause of themotion, they could not


    help gasp in surprise.


    Holy Heavens! Who was that! She''s so beautiful!


    Natalia was dressed in a dark blue long dress with starry patterns today.


    Her long and slender body was just a heavenly match for her dress. The stars on her dress were like a


    waterfall flowing from her waist to the ground, sketching her beautiful narrow waistline.


    Her delicate face was now stunning with a thinyer of makeup and her slightly wavy yet fluffy chestnut


    hair, draped on her shoulders, was swaying gently as she walked.


    She walked into the hall, stood not far from the door and swept her cool nce over the guests in the


    hall, the aura of her aloof nobility emanating from her whole being.


    Some of the guests made eye contact with her, felt a chill running up their spine, and could not help


    moving their eyesight.


    But the face was indeed beautiful, and it would be such a loss if they did not take everything in. Thus,


    despite the nervousness, they were still reluctant to look away, hoping to watch her face for a few more


    minutes.

 Chapter 21 We Did Not Ask You Here To Hook Up With Men

    Chapter 21 We Did Not Ask You Here To Hook Up With Men


    Chapter 21 We Did Not Ask You Here To Hook Up With Men


    People had begun to mutter in low voice, "Who''s that! She''s so beautiful."


    "I don''t know. Maybe some guest from the Dawson family."


    Five years ago, when Natalia left the Dawson family, she was still a little bit too young to show her


    beauty. And then she spent more of her time in the school so not many people had ever met her.


    And now she''s right in front of them, and nobody knew her.


    But at least Jessica knew her.


    At the moment, surrounded by a crowd of guests, she also felt surprised seeing the woman walking in


    from the door.


    "Is that Natalia?"


    As far as she could remember, Natalia was always dressed in her profession attire, and even when she


    was off work, she just wore some casual clothes.


    Though she looked neat still, she looked boring and in. Being around her for a long time, anyone


    would just think shecked femininity.


    Besides, she seldom did made-up, and she was quite careless with her hair. Her ck and long hair


    was always left there naturally, making her look old.


    If she were the daughter of some working-ss family, she might also stand out, but in front of all these


    would simply be shadowed.


    Yet, someone like her, was like an angel today in the hall, surprising all of her guests.


    She could not help clenching her fists.


    The girls around her all asked out of curiosity, "Jessica, who is she? She is so beautiful! Did you invite


    her?"


    "Would she be an actress as well."


    "I don''t think so. She would be so popr with her face should she be an actress. We should already


    know her."


    The muttering around her was just needles, piercing through her heart one by one.


    She gritted her teeth. After a while, she took a deep breath.


    "Don''t you know her? She''s my sister, Natalia."


    "Ah?"


    "How was it possible?"


    They all looked shocked.


    Jessica gave a warm smile, "It''s alright. Natalia does look different from five years ago. If I just met her


    now, I won''t believe it''s her, either."


    There was something in her words and someone immediately understood her.


    "You mean, your sister had a surgery?"


    "No wonder! I thought she was quite ordinary five years ago and she is stunning now!"


    "Emm. Could it be the scandal of five years ago? She might be afraid of being teased at with her own


    face, so she changed it!"


    "Hah, makes sense to me!"


    And Jessica put on an embarrassed look on her face.


    "Please, don''t talk about my sister like that. It was not her fault five years ago."


    "Jessica, you are just too kind. If she did not steal your work, you would go to Royal College of Art


    already."


    "That''s right. It has been too easy for her. She just went abroad for a few years and people just let her


    go. What about you? Who would everpensate for your loss and sorrow?"


    "If you ask me, now that she''s returned, she will definitely go against you, Jessica. You better watch out


    for yourself."


    Their muttering just continued. Jessica tried to stop them in a low voice and a sh of smile crossed


    her eyes.


    In the meanwhile, Natalia walked up to ra.


    "What took you so long to get here."


    Philip knit his brows in displeasure.


    Natalia cast a cold nce at him and said in a cold voice, "I have shown you enough respect to be


    here, Mr. Dawson."


    "You!"


    Enraged by her condescending manner, Philip swept his nce over her dress and growled.


    "What are you wearing! Today''s Jessica''s birthday party, not yours! Are you here to hook up with men?"


    Natalia looked at him, and she widened her eyes.


    She knew her father had never liked her, but he had never said such woeful words to her.


    But today ... what father would talk to his own daughter like this?


    Her heart felt cold, but her face remained expressionless.


    "It''s none of your business!"


    "You!"


    "Stop!"


    A stern voice sounded, and ra interrupted their conversation suddenly.


    She summoned a waiter, who then served a drink to Natalia, and she said in a low voice, "Don''t make a


    scene in the public. Shut up your mouth! Both of you!"


    Reluctant, Philip seemed to still have something more to say, but he was then eyed by ra angrily.


    He could only swallow the rest of his words.


    Natalia curled her lips coolly. It was a very light cocktail that the waiter had served her, with an


    appetizing alcoholic fragrance.


    ra cast a nce at her and her gaze then stopped at the ss in her hand for a while. Her voice


    softened, "Mrs. Wright is here. You know how to exin to her about you and Shawn, right?"


    "What do you want me to say?"


    "You can just say you are not right for each other, and you have long broken up. And it has nothing to


    do with Jessica."


    Natalia gave a cold sneer and agreed immediately, "Alright."


    ra nodded in satisfaction, and nked Natalia''s ss with hers.


    "It must be hard for you. I will remember what you do for the family. We willpensate for your loss."


    Natalia raised her brows and felt somewhat surprised at her attitude.


    Since ra needed her help, she naturally said some nice words, and Natalia did not think much.


    She''s thirsty anyway, so she also took a sip of the cocktail.


    After that, ra took Natalia towards Mrs. Wright.


    Actually, Mrs. Wright had long noticed her. After all, she was the reason for her being here today.


    It had been five years and the shy little girl had grown up into a beautiful woman.


    The aloof and noble aura of hers was just like that of her mother. Mrs. Wright felt as if her old,


    deceased goddaughter hade back to life.


    Mrs. Wright was so excited and walked directly to them with a stagger.


    "It''s really you. Natalia."


    Natalia saw her and hurried up to hold her hand.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Grandmother."


    "Kid. When are you back? Why don''t youe to your grandmother?"


    Mrs. Wright, who had always been so calm, became so emotional and her eyes grew red. Natalia also


    felt touched.


    "I'' sorry. I haven''t make it to visit you. How are you?"


    "Good, I''m good."


    The incident of five years ago was now a sore point in Natalia''s heart, so she did not contact many


    people when she returned to the country.


    Mrs. Wright seemed to be able to understand her, patted her on her hands, andforted her, "Kid, it''s


    all in the past. It''s fine now that you are back."


    ra walked up to them, smiling, "Mrs. Wright, Natalia has something to tell you."


    At that, she cast a warning nce at Natalia.


    Natalia sneered in mockery, "Why the hurry? I sure will tell Grandma what you have taught me. Can we


    even have a chat first."

 Chapter 22 You Even Lie To Me

    Chapter 22 You Even Lie To Me


    Chapter 22 You Even Lie To Me


    Mrs. Wright was stunned, and ra''s face turned pale.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? I didn''t..."


    Natalia interrupted her directly, "Grandma, Shawn and I are not right for each other and have already


    broken up, so there''s no need for you to worry about our affairs anymore."


    Mrs. Wright frowned and cast ra a questioning nce.


    "Natalia, did she tell you to say those words?"


    Natalia just smiled and didn''t say a word.


    ra was instantly furious, ''''Natalia! What do you mean by that? When did I ever tell you to say such


    words? It was you who insisted toe over and exin to Mrs. Wright, and said it was the only way


    to get her to forgive you, have you forgotten all that?"


    Natalia curled her lips sarcastically, "Oh? What did I do to have toe over and beg my grandmother


    for her forgiveness?"


    At this time, Jessica also walked over holding Shawn''s arm.


    She stood beside Aleena and looked at Natalia with resignation.


    "Natalia, please stop your stubbornness now. Everyone in our family has already known the things you


    have done with Dennis. We just thought it might damage your reputation and have kept it secret for


    you, but Mrs. Wright is so good to you, how can you even lie to her?"


    "Dennis? What Dennis?"


    "Still ying dumb. The second son of the Maldonado family, that notorious yboy! It''s my fault for


    neglecting to discipline you all these years, and you''ve be so shameless, leaving Mr. Miller behind


    and hooking up with that kind of man."


    Natalia''s expression changed slightly.


    Dennis Maldonado, the second son of the owner of Maldonado Group, and everyone in the city of Julio


    had known about his deeds as a yboy.


    He spent his days drinking wines and having fun with all kinds of woman, and there were also rumors


    of him being a drug addict. He was married once a couple years ago but it was said that his wife ended


    up getting crippled by him.


    With the power and wealth of the family, he ended up getting away with it and simply paid the family of


    the woman a fortune and then divorced her.


    The incident had been quite stirring in the city and Natalia also heard about it.


    She never expected, though, ra would say she had hooked up with this man.


    She sneered, "Mrs. Dawson, do you even have any evidence? When did you see me together with


    him."


    "So you are just won''t give up. Alright, alright! Philip, let''s get Mr. Maldonado here."


    At that, she sighed, "Since you won''t admit it, we could only let you confront each other face to face.


    Don''t me me if it makes you embarrassed."


    Natalia was sullen as her gaze swept towards Shawn, who was standing behind ra, and he slightly


    turned his face away to avoid her gaze.


    She sneered suddenly, "Great, great, I thought you asked me toe over today just to make it easy


    for them, but now it seems that you are more greedy and selfish than I thought, and actuallye to


    nder me like this for them!"


    ra''s face was expressionless, "Whether it''s nder or not, we''ll find out when Mr. Maldonado


    arrives."


    Soon, Dennis Maldonado came over with Philip.


    As soon as he saw the woman in front of him, his eyes lit up.


    He had never met Natalia before, but he had heard of her because of that incident five years ago.


    At first when Philip approached him about this, he was a bit reluctant until he saw Natalia''s picture and


    then he was impressed by her beauty.


    And this time when he saw her in the flesh, he was even more surprised to find that she looked actually


    more beautiful than in the picture.


    He felt so lucky today and picked up a great bargain.


    ra looked at him and said in a deep voice, "Mr. Maldonado, do you know this woman?"


    He looked at Natalia''s cool, delicate face, and an obscene smile appeared on his face.


    "Yes, of course I know her. We are quite familiar with each other, right, Natalia?"


    The way he called her name made goosebumps rise all over her skin.


    She nced at the man in disgust and said in a cold voice.


    "Mr. Maldonado, we''ve never met before. I don''t know when we started to get familiar with each other?


    What do you even know about me?"


    Dennis rubbed his hands and said with a smile.


    "Of course I have known every part of you..."


    ra gave a clear cough.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Mrs. Wright''s face had also turned livid.


    Only then did the man realize that he was being frivolous, and hastily curbed his lewd look and


    "Just kidding. Hah. Please don''t mind me."


    Then he looked at Natalia curtly, "Natalia, well, I know you''re a bit angry because I''ve been busy with


    work and neglected youtely, but you''ve been making trouble for so many days, can you just stop it


    and go back with me?"


    Natalia was so furious that she could barely even sneer, staring at him with a sarcastic expression.


    "Mr. Maldonado, you should be responsible for what you say! It''s ridiculous. We have never been


    together."


    The man frowned at her words.


    "Natalia, you can argue with me and mess with me if you want, but you can''t say that. We''ve been


    together for two years, and didn''t youe back for me? How can you say such heartless nonsense


    now?"


    "Bullshit! We haven''t even met each other!"


    "Ugh, I''m not happy about your words! All right, since you insist, then I''ll have more evidence."


    He said, pulling out his phone from his pocket and swiping it a few times before showing the screen


    towards Mrs. Wright.


    "Mrs. Wright, please look at this, all the photos in here are of Natalia and me. We have slept together at


    least for one or two hundred times, and every time she liked to take photos in the bed. I have no other


    merits, but I like to spoil women, especially the women I like. These are all her photos, if it is not


    enough, there are more. Oh, right, I''ve posted some on my social ount, do you want to see?"


    He said as he swiped on the screen.


    Mrs. Wright could no longer hold back her anger. Her face had already turned ashen.


    Natalia hurriedly exined, "Grandma, don''t listen to his nonsense, I didn''t ..."


    "Enough!"


    Elisa suddenly snapped, turning her head to re at Natalia.


    "Natalia, tell me the truth! Do you have any rtionship with this scumbag or not?"


    Natalia''s gaze sank as she gritted her teeth, "No."


    "Natalia! You have a red mole on your left breast and a small moon-shaped birthmark on the bottom of


    your foot. If we''re not in love, how would I know all this?"


    The man said loudly in a hurry.


    Natalia paled.


    She turned back, and saw Mrs. Wright dumbstruck, her face full of disappointment.


    As her grandmother, who had watched her growing up, she apanied the nurse to give her first


    bath in the hospital after she was born.


    She sure knew her birthmark on her body.


    And the birthmarks in those secret ces were not even known to the Dawson family, except for a very


    few close people.

 Chapter 23 Shameless

    Chapter 23 Shameless


    Chapter 23 Shameless


    Mrs. Wright shook her head, heartbroken.


    "Natalia, your mother handed you over to me and asked me to take good care of you, but since that


    incident, you went abroad without a word. I could not find a way to contact you, it is my negligence.


    However, I didn''t expect that you would actually make such a mistake!"


    "It doesn''t matter if you want to be with a man like him. But you should be honest with me! Even if I


    don''t like him, if you must marry him, I''ll ept it!"


    "Even if this scumbag wants to bully you, with the power of the Wright family and the Kawn family, he


    won''t dare to hurt you!"


    "But you hide it from me, and you refuse to admit it even after I have asked you again and again. Just


    what do you take me for?"


    "Am I still your most respected and dearest grandmother? I had not heard from you in the past five


    years. I worried about you every day, and I was worried I should fail your mother, but what about you?"


    "Is this how you repay me?"


    Natalia''s face went pale.


    She wanted to exin.


    ra, however, interrupted her before she could even say anything and said with an apologetic smile.


    "Mrs. Wright, don''t be angry. She is probably afraid of being scolded if she told us the truth. She has


    always been so stubborn. I''ve gotten used to it over the years."


    Mrs. Wright waved her hand, with her face full of fatigue.


    "Forget it. I have nothing to say about this matter. I am sorry I have messed up your birthday banquet. I


    will send someone to make amends some other day. As for the rest, I can''t care and don''t want to care.


    Den, let''s go!"


    Den Wright frowned, his gaze lingering on those pictures on the screen for a moment, before he


    finally helped Mrs. Wright leave.


    Natalia clenched her fingers, with her nails nestling into her palm.


    Her body was shaking slightly.


    Shameless!


    How Shameless!


    The thought that she was actually family with such a group of people, with the same blood running


    through their veins, was just unbelievable!


    Just how could one be so shameless?


    There were already people around who heard their conversation and saw the way Mrs. Wright left in a


    huff, so they couldn''t help but gossip.


    "Eh, what''s going on actually? That''s Natalia right? How did she get together with Dennis of Maldonado


    Group?"


    "Every pot has its matching lid."


    "One stole her sister''s work out of jealousy, the other beat up his own wife, they''re just right together."


    "But how is it possible! The woman is so pretty and the man is just disgusting. How did she even make


    out with such a man?"


    "Pretty, huh?"


    One of the girls who was standing with Jessica earlier walked over and sneered.


    "A stic chick, so what if she''s pretty? In a few years when she gets older, it will just all fall apart! At


    that time, I''m only afraid she won''t even be worthy of Dennis."


    "What? Are you saying she looks so pretty just because she''s done the surgery?"


    "Or what? Her sister tells me that. So it must be true."


    "Jesus, she''s really shameless..."


    The scene was somewhat chaotic, and Natalia looked at ra with a cold, stern gaze, and finally she


    said through her gritted teeth.


    "ra, aren''t you even afraid of being condemned by heaven by doing this?"


    ra looked at her, not hiding the smug look in her eyes.


    She sighed softly and shook her head.


    "My good granddaughter, why would I even need to do such a thing if you had listened to my words?"


    Natalia was so angry that her body began to tremble, and her anger seemed to burst out of her chest.


    "Get someone to make up a few photos and get a scumbag to give a false testimony, and you think you


    can make it a fact? What I haven''t don''t I haven''t done! Five years ago, you could set me up because I


    was too young to fight back, but not anymore! ra, just wait and see. You lies will be exposed and


    when the dayes, you will have to pay for it."


    At that, she turned to leave.


    But just then, she felt a sudden weakness in her legs.


    ra''s cold voice came from behind.


    "You are right. Lies will always be exposed someday, but ... what if I indeed make it a fact?"


    Natalia looked back at her in disbelief.


    "What do you mean?"


    ra grinned, "Natalia, how was the wine you just drank? I prepared that just for you."


    Natalia''s face went pale.


    A revolting feeling leapt up to her throat, and she was about to run, but ra yanked her arm in a


    deadly grip.


    "Mr. Maldonado, my granddaughter drank too much, could you please help her to rest in the guest


    room upstairs?"


    The man rubbed his hands in excitement, "Of course."


    Natalia red at him, anger overflowing into her eyes.


    An unfamiliar warmth flooded over her body, and she felt herself immersed in a strangely tingling


    sensation.


    The man ced his hand on her shoulder, her eyes widened in fear, and she tried to open her mouth to


    call for help, but not a single sound coulde out of her throat.


    It must be the drug ra had used.


    What a snake!


    The man wrapped her body with his hand, and leaned in to whisper into her ear, "Natalia, I advise you


    not to waste your strength. This drug not only makes you lose your strength, and it also makes you lose


    your voice temporarily. You can''t do anything now, so why don''t you be a good girl ande with me. I


    will love you well tonight.


    At this time, although some of the people around had noticed themotion over here, they only


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    thought that Natalia and Dennis were really a couple because of what they had just heard.


    Wasn''t it normal for a boyfriend to help his girlfriend who has had drunken too much to her room and


    rest?


    So even though everyone saw it, not a single person came forward.


    Natalia was so weak that she couldn''t even try to push him away.


    In fact, if Dennis hadn''t been holding her up, she would have fallen to the ground with her weak legs.


    A piercing cold shot up her spine. She knew that if she really went with this man tonight, her life would


    really be ruined.


    But she couldn''t say anything, and none of the people around her knew the truth, much less that


    anyone would help her.


    Helpless, she could only turn her pleading eyes to that man.


    A few steps away, Shawn felt her gaze, struggled for a few moments, and suddenly stepped forward.


    However, in the next second, he was pulled away by Jessica.


    She covered her stomach and said something to him. Shawn''s face changed, and he hurriedly picked


    her up and walked out.


    Natalia''s face turned stark white.


    A sudden sad and ridiculous feeling rose up in the bottom of her heart!


    She felt herself so stupid!


    How could she put her hope in him?


    How could she be so naive as to think that even if he didn''t love her anymore, even if the two of them


    hade to such a point as they were today, they had loved each other after all.


    Just because, in their youth, they had genuinely loved each other?


    Even for the sake of the selfish exclusivity of a man, it shouldn''t be possible for him to watch her being


    taken away by another man, she thought.


    But reality pped her hard again.


    She finally understood, some people just didn''t have a heart, and that some people were worse than


    the devil when they were indifferent!


    Sheughed silently and had teardrops rolling down her eyes.


    Just as she was filled with despair, a voice suddenly came from outside.

 Chapter 24 His Woman

    Chapter 24 His Woman


    Chapter 24 His Woman


    "It''s Archie McCarthy, the owner of McCarthy Group!"


    The noisy crowd suddenly gave way spontaneously, and all the people looked over in surprise. At the


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    end of the crowd, they saw a slender figure slowly walking in.


    Natalia shook as her eyes widened.


    His steps were quick yet not at all hurried, emanating his usual aura of aloof and prohibitive nobility.


    Above his almond shaped eyes were his arched eyebrows. His ck pupils were like the finest ck


    jade in this world, glowing with a faint cold light.


    After him were Brian, and a few bodyguards in ck, who all stood at the doorway without entering.


    Only Brian followed him in, and handed the gift they had prepared to the receptionist.


    "It''s really Archie McCarthy! Why''s he here."


    Someone among the guests murmured, rousing the others back to their senses. Everyone was


    shocked.


    Most of guests who hade today were somewhat powerful and wealthy, and even if they hadn''t


    seen Archie in person, they must at least have seen him from magazines and TV.


    So, everyone recognized the man in front of them.


    The heir of the McCarthy family. The real owner of McCarthy Group.


    More importantly, he was also the founder of the uprising entertainment empire, Annie International.


    What was he doing here?


    ra was immediately overjoyed, rushing over to greet him.


    "Wee, Mr. McCarthy! Come in, please!"


    Following ra, Philip and Aleena also rushed forward, their faces full of smiles.


    "I''m so sorry. If I have known Mr. McCarthy woulde today..."


    Indeed, when the Dawson family sent the invitation to Archie, it was just for formality.


    Everyone knew that although Archie had recentlye to Julio, he did not attend any social parties


    and won''t answer any such invitations.


    There had been countless people who had flung themselves at this wall already, and naturally, the


    Dawson family didn''t think they would be an exception.


    But to their surprise, he was here today!


    ra and the others were overjoyed. Natalia was also excited.


    "Archie, help me!" Natalia yelled silently.


    Dennis Maldonado also noticed her expression and sneered.


    "You want him to help you?"


    "Stop dreaming!"


    "Look at yourself. What do you think you are?"


    "Never mind the Dawson family. Even the Miller family could never reach Archie McCarthy."


    "And you know what people out there think of him?"


    "They all say he''s gay. He just doesn''t like women. Thest women who wanted to climb up to his bed


    had been thrown into the Julio River. I would say you should just stop dreaming."


    At that, he held Natalia in the direction of the elevator.


    Natalia became anxious.


    Lowering her head, she bit down on the back of his hand.


    Although she had been drugged and she felt weak all over her body, she still had a little strength left in


    the end.


    Plus how could she not struggle desperately at this point with hope on the horizon?


    Dennis also didn''t expect that she would dare to resist even at this point.


    He just let his guard down for a moment, and he was bitten. With a cry of pain and surprise, he


    loosened his grip and the woman in his arms immediately ran away.


    "Hiss-Bitch! How dare you bite me? Stop there!"


    A stern cry was heard by all, but before the crowd could know what happened, a ck shadow swept


    past their eyes and lunged straight towards the man standing at the entrance to the hall.


    Archie took a big step forward and swept Natalia up before she fell.


    With a hook of his long arm, a delicate figure had fallen into his arms.


    Everyone was shocked.


    "Jesus, who is that?"


    "Isn''t that Natalia? How dare she touch Mr. McCarthy? Mr. McCarthy doesn''t like being touched by


    woman!"


    In all his years in the business, there was no word of any woman he had ever been good with. Many


    businessmen had sent stunning beauties to his bed just in order to please him, but those women were


    all returned intact, and those businessmen all lost their original orders!


    It would be even weirder if someone like him should actually like woman!


    Many of the women at present had long had a crush on him, but they never dared to stand up. Seeing


    this, they all widened their eyes in desperation.


    And anger soon ensued beyond belief.


    "Holy shit! What a shameless woman!"


    "Her own boyfriend is still here, how dare she seduce another man? Does she want to die!"


    And Natalia, wrapped in Archie''s arms, smelling the familiar crisp fragrance of his body, almost wept


    with joy.


    A feeling of survival from desperation made her grab Archie''s clothes tightly, as if she was holding onto


    a piece of driftwood on the sea to save her life, and even her body couldn''t help trembling.


    Archie''s pupils were slightly cold.


    Thinking about what he had just heard outside, he naturally understood what had happened.


    He reached out and patted the woman''s thin back gently. His eyes lifted slightly as he looked across


    the room with a cold, stern gaze.


    Dennis had already walked over quickly, and his face changed when he saw Natalia shrinking in his


    arms.


    ra also looked nervous, afraid of offending Archie because of this, and she hurriedly exined.


    "Mr. McCarthy, I''m so sorry. It''s my granddaughter. She''s been terribly drunk and forgot her manner. I


    will take her off immediately."


    With that, she said to Dennis in a stern voice, "You should at least take care of you own girlfriend. How


    could you just let her pounce on another man in front of everyone."


    Hearing what she said, Dennis stood forward, and said in a cold voice, "Natalia,a over! Don''t you


    wrinkle Mr. McCarthy''s clothes."


    Natalia shrank in Archie''s arms and didn''t move, and ra frowned when she saw this.


    She let out a desperate sigh.


    "It''s my fault... I should have my own granddaughter well. I thought it''s fine if she just got drunk


    sometimes, but today..."


    "Ugh! I am sorry about that! Mr. Maldonado, go over and pull her back!"


    When Dennis was about to make a move, Archie suddenly spoke in a low and cold voice.


    "Don''t you dare touch her!"


    Everyone was stunned. They just could not believer what they had heard.


    Archie curled his lips coldly, looking straight at ra, "Mrs. Dawson, whose girlfriend did you just say


    she is?"


    ra was stunned, subconsciously feeling that something was wrong, but she didn''t fully understand


    what he meant.


    She could only answer by instinct.


    "She, she is Mr. Maldonado''s girlfriend. He''s father is the owner of the Maldonado group."


    "Well."


    A sneer interrupted her introduction.


    Archie''s voice was so cold that they could almost see some ice crumbs on his face, and his deep and


    inky pupils was even more frigid and harsh.


    "When did my wife be this scum''s girlfriend?"


    Everyone there were simply dumbstruck.


    It was like their ears were blocked, and they did not hear him clearly.


    Natalia? Mr. McCarthy''s wife?


    How could that be possible?!!!


    Everyone was just dumbstruck, and when ra wanted to say something, everyone around them did


    not even know what happened yet.


    "Mr. McCarthy, there must be some mistake?


    "She, she is just an ordinary little girl, how could she be your wife?"


    Archie gave a cold sneer.


    "Ordinary?"


    "I don''t think so."


    "My wife has always been as radiant as a pearl, but I guess there are indeed some blind fools who


    can''t see it!"


    ra did not know what she should say.


    Dennis knew something must have gone wrong. His eyes rolled, and he tried to slip away quietly


    before anyone even noticed him.


    However, when he had only just reached the entrance to the hall, he was stopped by Brian.


    As soon as he looked up, he saw a smiling face of this elite assistant, ''''Mr. Maldonado, where are you


    going? Are you going to leave your girlfriend here?"

 Chapter 25 Help Her Out

    Chapter 25 Help Her Out


    Chapter 25 Help Her Out


    The entire Dawson family, and Dennis, who was trying to escape, were eventually brought under


    control.


    The banquet was naturally scattered and the guests left confused by the incident.


    Since Archie was present, however, they did not dare to ask further.


    They could only have all kinds of wild guesses in their mind.


    After all, it was Archie McCarthy.


    He was the real owner of the McCarthy Group and controlled the lifeblood of the entire Ambario


    business world.


    It was no exaggeration to say that, even if he wanted to marry a princess, it would not be difficult.


    Furthermore, the McCarthy family, along with the Kawn family, the Nixon family, and the Bissel family,


    had always been listed as the four most powerful families in the country of Ambario. And the marriages


    in such families had rarely been made by themselves. Most of them were just political marriages.


    How would the McCarthy family allow their most outstanding heir to marry amoner''s daughter?


    The crowd couldn''t help gossiping about it.


    For those who had been experienced with the business world, they had their judgment after the initial


    shock.


    In their eyes, it was just normal for men to fool around with all kinds of women, and for them, Archie


    was not an exception.


    He had never been involved in scandals before and rumors even had it that that he didn''t like women.


    But the truth was just that he just had not met anyone he liked.


    Now that he finally met one, naturally he indulged her as much as he could.


    But indulgence was different from marriage.


    After all, no one had ever heard that Archie had gotten married, let alone that there was a Mrs.


    McCarthy.


    But Natalia was considered lucky. Even if there was no possibility of joining the McCarthy family


    herself, being able to be with Archie for a period of time was a blessing that other women could only


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    envy.


    Everyone had spections in their hearts, while Archie didn''t even care about these people''s thoughts.


    Natalia had been drugged, and he knew that the moment he caught her just now.


    It was because of this that he did not immediately go to the Dawson family and Dennis for their crimes.


    After all, it was more important to help her out.


    Inside thevishly decorated president suite, Archie ced her on the bed and turned around to get her


    a towel.


    The hem of his shirt was suddenly grabbed by a fair hand.


    Natalia looked at him with a weak face, with a thinyer of scarlet clouds covering her delicate face.


    Her red lips parted slightly.


    "I want some water."


    She still couldn''t make a sound, but Archie could read it from her mouth anyway.


    "Just a minute."


    When he returned, he walked in with an cup of warm water in his hand, in addition to a hot towel.


    He walked over to the bed and sat down, helping Natalia up, feeding her half a ss of water and


    taking the hot towel to wipe her face and hands.


    Natalia felt itchy from the heat of the towel, as if there were a million little bugs crawling through her


    body. She was ufortable as hell.


    She struggled for a moment. When Archie withdrew his hand, he saw her delicate eyebrows frowning


    gently, and her watery eyes staring at himself, which then immediately closed again, as if she was


    struggling against something in pain.


    The clothes on her body had long been disheveled in the struggle, and the long ck tube top dress


    was slightly loosened, revealing some of the skin.


    A pinky flush crept up her neck from her breasts, spreading to her ears, and finally covering her entire


    face, adding a hint of sexiness to that pale delicacy.


    The fine, soft hair was wet with sweat from the pain, sticking to the corners of her forehead and neck,


    and her entire body exuded an indescribable sense of disheveled beauty.


    Archie looked at her. His breathing became slightly heavy, and his dark pupils slightly dted for a


    moment.


    He reached out, gently wiped the sweat from the corner of her forehead, and then he said in a calm


    voice.


    "Natalia, I am your husband, you have the right to ask me to do anything."


    Yet the woman seemed unable to hear what he just said.


    She curled up in pain, wrapping her arms around herself and even burying her face in it, as if trying to


    control herself so she wouldn''t do something impulsive.


    Archie frowned and reached out to feel her forehead.


    Her skin was scalding.


    He just looked at her and he said in a deep voice.


    "Are you sure you don''t need my help?"


    Natalia shook her head, and then she suddenly lifted her face and said silently.


    "I need a doctor."


    Archie looked at the shape of her mouth and didn''t say anything.


    Natalia wasn''t sure if he had understood her, but she really didn''t have the strength to do anything


    more than that. She buried her face in again, and her entire body curled up like a shrimp in a defensive


    position. Her slim body seemed to be shivering slightly.


    She was holding back as long as she could.


    Watching her, Archie didn''t even know what he should feel about it.


    He sat on the edge of the bed, and looked at her for a moment. After a long while, he gave a cold


    Hisugh sounded self-deprecating and at the same time disappointed. Suddenly, he got up and lifted


    up a thin quilt to cover Natalia before striding outside.


    The doctor arrived soon after.


    Almost as soon as Archie had gone out, a doctor in her casual clothes walked in apanied by


    Brian.


    At this point, it was impossible for Brian to go to the hospital to find a doctor, but fortunately, the


    McCarthy Mansion always had a family doctor. He called her at once, and the doctor rushed over at a


    fast pace in about ten minutes.


    Natalia curled up in the thin, soft silk quilt, felt her hand being pulled, and shrank back reflexively.


    Seeing this, the doctor said in a soft voice.


    "Mrs. McCarthy, don''t be afraid, I''m a doctor, I''m here to see you."


    Perhaps having heard her words, Natalia let her guard down and allowed her to pull her hand over.


    Then the covers were lifted. Her body had already been burning for the drug, and covered by the quilt,


    she was naturally covered with sweat now.


    The doctor frowned unhappily.


    "How can you cover her with quilt in this situation? She''ll get a pseudo-heatstroke."


    The corner of Archie''s eyes nted, though there was still little expression on his face.


    The doctor didn''t notice his look and carefully finished examining Natalia, then took out a potion and


    injected the content into her.


    Natalia cooperated obediently throughout, without any resistance.


    Brian, however, felt a vague sense of displeasure.


    He gave Archie a curious nce, wondering why his boss was suddenly upset while he just left him for


    ten minutes.


    Ah!


    He must be mad at the Dawsons and that scum Dennis!


    After all, if they dared to do such a thing to Natalia! It was just impossible for any man to let them off.


    Brian felt that he was too perceptive, specting in his mind how his boss would handle this matter.


    Secretly, he thought of several good ways that he could take it out for the future Mrs. McCarthy.


    The doctor had finished the injection for Natalia.


    She turned her head to Archie and said in calm voice.


    "I just gave her the antidote, but it will take a little while for her recover. Stay with her for now. If she


    feels ufortable, let her soak in cold water and she''ll be fine after a while."


    Archie remained expressionless, a cold look on his face, but asked.


    "Why can''t she talk yet?"

 Chapter 26 Then I Agree

    Chapter 26 Then I Agree


    Chapter 26 Then I Agree


    "It''s the yellow snake grass they have used in the drug. It will temporarily paralyze the vocal cords, but


    it usually doesn''tst long, and she should be able to talk before too long."


    Archie nodded, and only then did he let Brian send the doctor out.


    After they had all left, he walked over to the bed and looked at the woman lying on it.


    Natalia was now much quieter, lying silently under the quilt, motionless, as if she was asleep.


    Only the small face of her, still flushed with a thinyer of scarlet, had somehow revealed her pain and


    endurance.


    Archie looked at her for a while, but he didn''t say anything. Instead, he just turned around and walked


    away.


    A few secondster, the sound of water ttering came from the bathroom.


    Natalia opened her eyes in a daze and felt a strong, tall shadow looming towards her.


    "Let''s go have some cold water for a while, huh?"


    She looked at him and nodded.


    Archie picked her up from the bed with both of his hands and walked towards the bathroom.


    The wide bathtub was already well filled with water, and Archie put her in. The cold water caused her to


    shiver, and she couldn''t help but hold her arms tight.


    "Can you sit still by yourself?"


    Natalia nodded, wanting to say yes, but right after the man let go of her, her body went limp and she


    plunged straight into the water involuntarily.


    A soft sigh of helplessness rang out overhead.


    The next second, she was scooped up from under the water, and she coughed a few times in pain and


    spat out a mouthful of water.


    Just as she was about to open her eyes, a towel came up and in a not-so-gentle motion, he wiped the


    water off her face. And then there was the sound of water sshing.


    He also sat in the tub.


    He sat right behind her, letting her lean against him, with his arms wrapping around her.


    Natalia''s back instantly stiffened, only to feel as if her back was leaning against a wall of volcanic rock,


    which was hot.


    The strong hormone of the man filled her nostrils, and the fever that had just been pushed down in her


    body was stirred up again.


    She couldn''t help but struggle and try to leave him, but a cold voice with a hint of displeasure came


    from behind her, "Don''t you move again!"


    His face darkened. He was not in good mood being rejected by her. If he was not afraid that she might


    slide into the water and drown herself, he would not sit in.


    She should know, it was not just her who was suffering in such position.


    She seemed to have thought of this, and her face changed. After making sure he wouldn''t do anything,


    she sat meekly still.


    There was silence all around, and the two were quietly soaking in the water. Because of the heat of


    their bodies, the originally cold water didn''t seem so cold anymore.


    Thinking of the Dawsons who had just drugged her, she found the whole thing peculiar.


    Originally, she thought that the Dawson family, no matter how filthy they were, were just biased and


    wanted her to give up voluntarily so that they could make it easy for Shawn and Jessica.


    And she also didn''t want to have anything to do with Shawn either, so it did not matter much to her if


    Shawn was really with Jessica.


    But to her surprise, they were even more cold-hearted and ruthless than she thought.


    Just for the two to be engaged without being criticized and gossiped about, they actually used her


    of having an affair with Dennis!


    That''s not it. They even drugged her and tried to send her to that scum''s bed!


    Those were her father and her grandmother!


    If she hadn''t grown up in the Dawson family, if she hadn''t gotten along with this family fairly well for the


    first eighteen years, she really would have wondered if she was the Dawson family''s own child or not!


    Raging anger mixed with untold sorrow surged through her chest.


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    She didn''t how long it took, but finally the fever had faded away and her senses also seemed to be


    She opened her eyes and felt as if her throat was no longer as tight as it was before, so she tried to


    speak, "Archie, I am fine."


    Though it was more like she was just muttering, she finally could speak.


    She couldn''t help letting out a sigh in relief.


    Archie didn''t say anything, but got up and then picked her up from the bathtub.


    Her body waspletely soaked, and her drenched dress now clung to her body tightly, outlining her


    delicate and sexy curves.


    Natalia blushed and pushed away his hand that was trying to wipe off the water for her. She snatched


    the towel away and said in a hurry, "I can do it myself."


    Archie looked at her and didn''t say anything. Seeing her head lowered in a shy and embarrassed


    manner, he suddenlyughed.


    "Ok, now that you are fine, shouldn''t you repay me? Maybe you can help me wipe off the water."


    Natalia was stunned and looked up at him in surprise. Archie stayed in the water with her, and naturally


    all of his body was soaked through.


    His white shirt clung tightly to his chest, and it was easy to see the powerful abdominal muscles


    underneath. The liens were beautiful and sexy, but not at all bulging. It was simply perfect.


    A flush burned her face all the way down to her neck as she fidgeted.


    "But ... I ... I just..."


    As if the oppressive aura of this man had tied her tongue somehow, she became so nervous.


    She had been quite eloquent but now she just could not say a word.


    He smiled and suddenly held her hand.


    She took a frightened step back and pressed her body against the wall.


    The next second, she felt an extremely strong oppressive feeling approaching, the man''s handsome


    and perfect face zoomed closer to her eyes. The corners of his mouth were clearly hooked with an evil


    smile, but there was not a trace ofughter under his eyes.


    He released her and braced one hand against the wall. And then he reached the other hand to cup her


    chin and lifted it up slightly.


    "I told you. I would give you three days to think about it, and now that three days are up, isn''t it time for


    you to keep your promise?"


    Natalia froze for a moment.


    She looked into his dark and m eyes, which was like ciers that would not melt even for a


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    thousand years. It was a great contrast to his gentle and refined appearance.


    She looked at him like something was ramming inside her, so fierce that it was about to jump out of her


    throat any moment.


    Actually, when she thought carefully about it, the man''s offer didn''t do her any harm.


    It was not clear why he married her, but it was a fact that she needed a husband and a marriage.


    The reason why she would attend today''s banquet was because ra threatened her with what her


    mother had left behind.


    As long as those things had been held in ra''s hands, she would never be able to escape her control.


    And now, if she got married, and her husband was Archie, whom the Dawson family couldn''t afford to


    mess with, everything would change.


    Moreover, although she could not really understand Archie, at least from what she had observed so far,


    he had no malice towards her.


    She had already been hurt once and didn''t feel she could fall in love with another man again in this


    lifetime as carefree as she had before.


    So, what difference did it make who she married?


    Her nervousness eased a little at the thought.


    When she looked up again, there was a hint ofplication in her eyes.


    "Archie, are you sure you want to marry me?"


    The man raised his eyebrows, "You don''t think I''ve shown enough good faith?"


    Natalia pursed her lips, struggled in her heart and then nodded heavily.


    "Alright, then I agree."

 Chapter 27 Vicious Snake

    Chapter 27 Vicious Snake


    Chapter 27 Vicious Snake


    Natalia''s readiness made Archie somewhat surprised, and his mouth immediately split into a smile.


    "But I have conditions."


    "OK!"


    "First, you cannot tell others our rtionship without my consent."


    "Second, you cannot touch me without my consent!"


    The smile under his eyes faded away somewhat, "Is there a third?"


    Natalia thought about it for a moment but finally could not think of anything else, so she shook her


    head, "No."


    After a pause, she added, "I will let you know if I have a third."


    Archie said in a deep voice, "So you just want me to be a monk."


    Natalia was stunned.


    "Mrs. McCarthy, I''m a normal man. If you don''t give me your consent, I will have no sex in my life."


    He said as he took a step forward to her. Natalia could only struggle to shrink back in.


    "I, I didn''t mean it like that."


    The reason for such conditions was simply that she subconsciously felt that the marriage between the


    two would notst for too long.


    She hadn''t even considered what would happen in the future.


    Archie sneered, seeming to see through her thoughts.


    "Natalia, I will not divorce you once I am married, so since you have agreed to it, there is no chance to


    back out. Be Mrs. McCarthy and I will give you everything you want, understand?"


    Natalia looked at him and didn''t say anything.


    The fingers cupping her jaw suddenly tightened and she let out a cry in pain. She could only agree in


    resignation, "Yes."


    Only then was Archie satisfied, and he let go of her chin.


    Only then did he notice two small red marks pinched on her delicate skin.


    His deep eyes darkened slightly.


    In the end, he realized he had just been too aggressive and was worried that he might have scared her.


    So he added, "Alright, I won''t touch you for the time being, but I hope you get used to being Mrs.


    McCarthy and don''t keep me waiting for too long, ok?"


    When Natalia finally understood what he meant, she blushed a little and nodded.


    Archie turned around and headed out. Not long after, he came in with a new set of women''s clothes.


    Handing the clothes to Natalia, he said, "Get changed ande out!"


    Natalia just hummed in acknowledgement.


    Then the door of the bathroom was closed, Natalia took off the wet gown she was wearing and


    changed into the clothes Archie had brought over to her.


    The clothes must have been prepared by Brian just now while they were in the bathroom. The in


    colors on those simple and casual clothes took off her cool aura. Instead, they made her look more like


    an innocent school student.


    She looked at herself in the mirror and was stunned for a moment.


    She was twenty-four. People at the age were only two years out of college.


    But perhaps it was because she had experienced too much in the past five years, her heart had long


    been through the vicissitudes of life, plus she always stayed with a group of 30- and 40-year-olds in the


    workce, and she also had learned to be somewhat mature.


    Without realizing it, she had forgotten that she was actually young.


    It was the most beautiful age for a girl.


    Girls her age were youthful, beautiful, and unrestrained, and more importantly, they could afford to live


    proudly.


    She thought of Archie''s words and slightly lowered her eyes.


    After a long pause, she suddenly showed a smile.


    After she had got changed and went out, she found no one in the bedroom.


    There was the sound of someone talking in the living room. When she walked out, she saw Archie,


    Brian, the Dawson family as well as Shawn.


    ra sat on a single sofa with Philip and Aleena standing behind her.


    While Shawn was supporting Jessica standing on the other side.


    Seeing here out, Jessica looked at her with a worried face and said softly.


    "Natalia, I came back from the hospital immediately after I heard about your ident, are you okay?"


    Natalia nced coldly at her without speaking. Instead, she just walked over to Archie and sat down.


    No one in the room paid any attention to her at all, and Jessica''s face stiffened slightly. The


    atmosphere became somewhat awkward.


    Actually, who could the rest of the Dawson family even have the time to care about her feelings at this


    point.


    Back at the moment Archie announced that Natalia was his wife, it had shaken everyone to their core!


    After the initial shock, they immediately felt great fear and worry.


    What they did tonight certainly crossed the line, even they would agree!


    Therefore, no matter what verdict Archie handed down on them, they had nothing to say!


    But despite this reasoning, they still couldn''t help but grumble at Natalia in their heart.


    Why didn''t she tell them so before, since she had been with Mr. McCarthy?


    She let them do their bidding, and now, well, they not only lost their face, but also offended Mr.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    McCarthy.


    She did it on purpose!


    That was vicious!


    ra was filled with anger, and Natalia seemed to notice it, turning her head to nce at her, then


    smiled coolly.


    ''You must be so mad.''


    ''But what you can do?''


    Brian had already ordered someone to bring Dennis here, too. Butpared to the Dawsons, Dennis


    wasn''t treated so well.


    He was tied up and dragged into the lounge, with marks on his body and face from the beating, and a


    purple bruise at the corner of his eye.


    Obviously he had got dealt with severely!


    At this point, how could Dennis not understand the situation?


    As soon as he saw Archie, he immediately knelt down.


    "Mr. McCarthy! It''s all a misunderstanding!"


    Archie sat in the wide leather sofa. His slender and straight legs crossed and a cruel cold smile hung


    on his face.


    "Misunderstanding?"


    "That''s not what you said in the hall an hour ago."


    Dennis was almost on the verge of tears.


    Only God knew what kind of torment he had gone through just now.


    These guys were sick and they just would care about his life, he thought.


    He might be a yboy, but he didn''t want to die yet!


    "Say it! What''s this shit all about? Be honest and you might save your life. If you dare to lie to us."


    He paused, and a cold, murderous look crept up the bottom of his eyes, "You will wish you haven''t!"


    Dennis'' face turned pale and he nodded in fear, "I''ll say, I''ll tell you everything!"


    "Mr. McCarthy, I swear, is really has nothing to do with me. This old woman ordered me to do it!"


    "She said if I helped them in a y and told everyone Natalia had a rtionship with me, then I won''t


    have to pay the one million I owed Mr. Dawson at the gambling table before!"


    "I was so greedy, and I agreed to that!"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. McCarthy, I was wrong. I didn''t know Natalia was your wife, please forgive me and spare


    my life!"


    While he was crying, he jumped over and tried to hug Archie''s legs.


    Seeing this, Brian, who was next to him, went straight up and kicked him away.


    Although Brian was just Archie''s assistant, he worked out quite often. His kick was so powerful that


    Dennis was directly kicked over a few meters away and fell heavily to the ground.


    The people in the room were almost stunned.


    Natalia was also slightly shaken.


    Only Archie remained expressionless.


    ra came back to her senses after the shock.


    She snarled, "Dennis! What nonsense are you talking about? Natalia is my granddaughter, how could I


    do any harm to her? We all know what kind of person you are. If you hadn''t been in a rtionship with


    her, I would never allow you two to be together."

 Chapter 28 No Turning Back

    Chapter 28 No Turning Back


    Chapter 28 No Turning Back


    There was also no turning back for ra either now.


    On the one hand, there was Archie, who she could not possibly afford to cross, and on the other hand,


    there was Dennis, who was now turning her in.


    She saw no hope of winning either side.


    Now that since she could not afford to cross Archie, she would have to sacrifice Dennis.


    As long as she insisted there was something between Dennis and Natalia, what she did today would be


    just natural.


    Not only that, but Natalia would also be med for cheating as well.


    It was Archie McCarthy. There was no way someone like him would allow his women to mess around


    behind him.


    At that time, not only that Natalia would never get away with it, her position in Archie''s heart would also


    be shaken. It would not be toote to teach her a lesson then.


    Come to think of it, the look in ra''s eyes grew even colder.


    But the next moment, Dennis hurriedly exined, "Mr. McCarthy, don''t believe her nonsense. I have


    never met Mrs. McCarthy before, how could I have anything to do with her? You can check it up if you


    don''t believe me!"


    "You asshole. You coward. Do you remember how you begged for my consent for you to be with


    Natalia? And you say such nonsense now? Are you even a man?"


    Dennis was furious. He pointed his shaking finger at ra, "You old hag, so you put it all to me now


    just to get away with it? You frame me and you even frame Mrs. McCarthy? You think you can fool Mr.


    McCarthy just so easily?"


    ra sneered.


    "So you just won''t give up. Ok, you said I asked you to help me. Do you have any proof? I haven''t


    med you for drugging Natalia yet and you are ming me now?"


    Dennis'' face paled.


    It was indeed him who had put the drug in that drink.


    But he was just doing what ra told him to do.


    And now she wanted to push everything to him?


    Dennis was almost mad with anger, but he could not say a word. He could only stare at ra.


    When they were discussing all these things, they just talked face to face, so ra was sure he could


    not have any evidence. Now, seeing the angry but silent Dennis, ra let out a proud snort


    triumphantly.


    Just when Natalia was watching them arguing, a word suddenly came to her mind.


    Dogfight.


    It was really a dogfight.


    They were allies just now. And after being threatened by Archie, they immediately turned their back


    against each other.


    How unfortunate.


    Natalia smiled wryly. At that moment, she heard thezy and cool voice of the man who was sitting


    next to her.


    "I just want to know what happened. And you are fighting. You must think I have got nothing better to


    do."


    The man dug a finger in his ear as impatience shed across his face.


    The faces of ra and Dennis all paled.


    ra hurriedly exined, her face full of smiles, "Mr. McCarthy, I really did not know your rtionship


    with my granddaughter. That child is indeed hopeless. She should have told us if she is with someone


    like you. It''s indeed our mistake for things like this. Now that we are inws now, we should not be mad


    at each other."


    Archie raised his eyes and cast a nce at her, as if he was smiling.


    "Inws?"


    ra felt somewhat awkward, but she did note back down.


    But if he thought about it, now that he and Natalia were married, and ra was Natalia''s grandmother,


    then re should naturally be his grandmother-inw.


    Then they were of course inws.


    That''s also why ra dared to sit there all the time she was talking.


    She thought she was an elder from the Dawson family, and therefore he would not go too far with them


    and make their rtionship awkward.


    If he actually believed what she said, and felt suspicious of Natalia, then it would be even better.


    She had never expected that damn girl Natalia would bring back any benefits from the McCarthy family


    anyway. Even if Natalia did get some benefits, thinking of their rtion, she would not give a damn to


    the Dawson family.


    So, it would be better if Natalia lost this big backer.


    While ra was deep in thoughts, she heard the voice of Archie.


    "Since you just won''t tell the truth, I think I will just have to get rid of you both."


    ra was stunned. She raised her head and looked at him and Archie whispered something to the ear


    of Brian.


    Brian left the room immediately, and came back shortly with arge stack of documents.


    "Mr. McCarthy, these are all the properties under Mr. Maldonado and Mrs. Dawson."


    Archie took them over and flipped through them randomly.


    Everyone on the spot was somewhat stunned and did not know what he wanted.


    At this moment, he took one piece of paper from the stack and lit it up with a lighter. Slowly, he put the


    piece of paper on the ashtray in front of him.


    It was an estate Dennis'' father had given him.


    Dennis paled and hurriedly said, "Mr. Mc ... Mr. McCarthy, what are you doing?"


    Archie said slowly, "Since you just won''t tell me the truth, I will naturally need some ways to pry your


    mouth open! These are your properties. And I will burn one of them every three minutes. But I will


    return them to whoever decides to speak first. What do you think?"


    ''What do you think?''


    ''How shameless!''


    They were all furious but they did not dare say anything. ra also realized she had been wrong all the


    time, and Archie had never put her in his eyes.


    Her face turned cold, and said in a grim voice, "Mr. McCarthy, these properties have all been


    registered. What do you think burning a few pieces of paper would do to us?"


    Archie turned to her, smiling, "You are right, Mrs. Dawson. You do remind me. Brian!"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Brian immediately took a step forward, "Yes, Mr. McCarthy!"


    "Every time I burn one of these pieces, get apany under their name to me. If they don''t sell, just


    crush them, crush them until they go bankrupt. As for their bonds and shares, never mind the poor


    ones, you should just focus on those profitable. Tell Mr. K, too. I believe he can make them no longer


    profitable."


    Brian tried hard to hold back hisughter, and nodded, "Yes, Mr. McCarthy."


    He then turned to leave.


    Watching him leave, the Dawsons and Dennis were all nervous.


    "Mr. McCarthy, you can''t do this!"


    "These are all earned with decades of hard work. You can''t just destroy them."


    ra only wanted to bite her own tongue off now.


    ''Why on earth should I say anything against him."


    He was just burning some documents, and they could always apply for new onester. But now, they


    really got nothing left.


    Archie watched them coldly and motionlessly.


    "Onest chance. Tell the truth or not."


    Dennis hurriedly nodded, "I''ll tell you everything."


    ra snorted in a stern voice, "Mr. Maldonado, you better think twice!"


    How could Dennis ever care about them and he yelled at her, "Enough! You Dawsons can afford this


    but I don''t! I am not like you! Those would be everything I have. My father would kill me before anyone


    else if I screw it up!"


    ra turned blue with anger.

 Chapter 29 Disbelief

    Chapter 29 Disbelief


    Chapter 29 Disbelief


    Dennis turned his head and looked at Archie with a fawning face, and he said hurriedly, "Mr. Archie, I


    didn''t know Mrs. McCarthy before, but I did have heard some nice words about her, so when this old


    hag came to me, I was indeed tempted at the time."


    "And tonight, I arrived early, and they found me and told me exactly what to do. They asked me to put


    the drug into the cocktail Mrs. McCarthy was drinking. And then they would tell everyone that we were


    in a rtionship, and I could just take her away after the chaos. If I did make it, then Mrs. McCarthy


    would have to admit everything no matter what. And all of these troubles are just because Shawn Miller


    was once the boyfriend of Mrs. McCarthy."


    "Miss Dawson hooked up with the boyfriend of her own sister and this old hag is indeed biased. This


    vicious snake did everything just to keep Mrs. McCarthy''s mouth shut!"


    "And I? I was just a pawn for her. I have got nothing to do with her vicious n."


    "More importantly, when I helped Mrs. McCarthy away just now in the hall, I did not mean to take


    advantage of her."


    "Sure, I admired her beauty, but that''s just before I know she is Mrs. McCarthy now. And for a woman I


    love, I would surely try to win her heart before I would do anything to her body. How would I even take


    advantage of her when she''s in trouble?"


    "I just thought, if I did not agree to them, they would just find another way to hurt Mrs. McCarthy. That''s


    why I wanted to help her out of there."


    "If I knew she''s your wife, how would I possibly dare to hurt her. Mr. McCarthy, you sure can


    understand me!"


    After his most touching speech, tears had welled up in his eyes.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    If she hadn''t seen through this scum''s true face a long time ago, Natalia would have wanted to give him


    a medal to praise his heroic deeds!


    She gave a light sneer, and Archie remained expressionless, simply looking at ra, who was right


    next to him.


    "And you. Do you have anything to say?"


    After all, she had experienced a lot at her age, and now she looked much calmer than Dennis.


    She just stared at Archie coldly and said in a stern voice, "He talked nonsense. I had never discussed


    anything with him. He put the drug himself and I knew nothing about it at all."


    Archie curled his thin lips lightly, and an icy smile touched his eyes.


    He pulled out another piece of paper from the stack lightly.


    The fire red up again, and the piece of paper was reduced to ashes.


    The faces of the Dawsons all changed in an instant, and their pupils shrunk.


    It was a clothingpany owned by the Dawson family. While it''s just a small family business, it was


    growing nicely.


    In just about two minutes, an abrupt phone ring sounded.


    Philip cast a nce at Archie and walked to the side to pick up the phone.


    "What? How is that possible?"


    The face of ra whitened somewhat, and an idea struck her mind already.


    But she found it unbelievable. What could Archie really do in such a short time?


    Were it in the capital Eqitin, she believed Archie could really have the strength to wipe out apany


    with a snap of his fingers.


    But here in Julio?


    The Dawson family had taken root in the city, with countless and intricate connections everywhere.


    Sure he could not just wipe them out like that?


    However, Philip hurried back and whispered a few words in her ear, shattering herst shred of hope.


    She looked over at the man sitting on the couch in shock and disbelief, while the man was still as calm


    and cool as ever.


    Archie smiled.


    He didn''t fly into a rage. The speed of his speech remained unhurried, and the tone of his voice calm


    and steady.


    But she just felt this man was scary for no reason!


    Even the air had be oppressive because of his smile.


    Archie said indifferently, "One minute to go, who''s next?"


    As he said, he reached out to anotherpany of the Dawsons.


    Natalia watched it and didn''t say anything.


    ''Burn it! Just burn it!''


    The properties of the Dawson family had nothing to do with her already when her mother died.


    She could not feel even better to see their scared and heartbroken faces!


    Deep down in her heart, Natalia did not know why Archie would do this.


    With his power, if he wanted to revenge her, he didn''t even need to go to the trouble of making them


    talk, and he could just do whatever he wanted.


    But now, he just tortured them little by little and squeezed everything out of them bit by bit.


    An idea struck Natalia and a sh crossed her eyes.


    She also found it unbelievable but could not help putting on a smile on her face. From the bottom of her


    heart, she felt a so warm.


    ''This man was really...''


    Philip, who had been standing behind, saw Archie reaching out his hand to another business of the


    Dawsons, and could not help yelling, "Mother."


    He called out to ra, whose face was as livid as she could ever be.


    But what could she do anyway, in the face of such a monster?


    At this time, they were like fish on a b waiting to be ughtered. Never mind the power to resist,


    they didn''t even have the courage it might take.


    Jesus! How could they even go against Archie?


    Wasn''t that just asking for death.


    She no longer doubted that after the phone call just now. Thepany Archie burned just now was


    suspended by the government.


    Not acquired, but suspended by the government!


    They said something was wrong with the fabrics they used!


    Only God knew what could be wrong with their fabrics! Nothing had went wrong in the past decade, but


    now something was just wrong!


    ra was not too dumb to know it was Archie.


    But what could she even do?


    Thinking about it, she took a deep breath.


    Finally, she said in resignation, "Mr. McCarthy, what do you want to hear actually? I will just say it."


    Archie just raised his eyes and cast a nce at her.


    It was toote, and he had already lit up another piece of paper.


    Watching the ring mes, she was almost heartbroken.


    After Spark Industries, it was her bestpany and it was also thepany of which she felt the most


    proud.


    Thanks to the huge profit it generated every year, they could support all the other businesses of the


    family.


    What should they do without it?


    Archie seemed to have failed to notice how heartbroken she had been. He shook off the ashes on his


    hands, wiped them off with a paper towel and finally leaned back to the sofa.


    "Finally. You know, you could have saved us a lot of troubles if you can make the decision earlier."


    ra did not know what to say.


    Archie tilted his head, looked over to Natalia, and asked in a soft voice, "From which part do you think


    she should begin?"


    Natalia blinked her eyes and her mouth split into a light smile, "Just from the part when she decided to


    set me up!"


    Archie nodded slightly, "Good."


    At that, he reached over to hold her hand, ced it on herp, and looked at ra as if he was waiting


    for a good show.


    "Mrs. Dawson, shall we begin?"

 Chapter 30 His Wife

    Chapter 30 His Wife


    Chapter 30 His Wife


    ra took a breath and was ready to speak.


    The whole thing was actually quite simple.


    It was just because that night, back when Natalia was force back to the Dawson Mansion, she had


    challenged the authority of ra in front of every one of the family and walked away like nothing had


    ever happened.


    ra knew Natalia would definitely go to the birthday party of Jessica, if not just to protect what her


    mother''s left behind, but she also knew, Natalia would never do just whatever she asked obediently.


    So she decided to take a step further, and solve the problem once and for good.


    Everyone knew what kind of man Dennis had been.


    Natalie would never ever get the chance to escape if Natalia fell into his hands.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As for Jessica, then, she could continue being Mrs. Miller worry-free.


    More importantly, once they helped her keep her reputation intact, she would be able to keep her


    position in the entertainment industry.


    And that meant, she could star in movies and dramas, and made money as she ever did, and Century


    Entertainment, which just signed a contract with her, would not suffer any losses.


    How cunning! How vicious!


    What a shameless scheme!


    While she had roughly guessed that in her heart, Natalia still found the whole thing somewhat


    unbelievable after hearing her confession.


    How could there even be such a shameless woman in this world!


    The big palm holding her hand all the time, as if feeling her rage, suddenly squeezed gently.


    She looked up slightly, and stared at the man''s profile.


    The curves, more delicate than those in paintings, were now shining with apparent determination and


    coldness under the light.


    His deep and inky pupils were calm as ever but carried an indescribable power to soothe her heart.


    For a reason even unknown to herself, she felt calm and the anger and irritation in her heart had faded


    away.


    Archie toyed with her soft fingers and said in a soft voice, "If that''s the case, then we have nothing


    more to say, we''ll just call the police!"


    ra''s face whitened sharply.


    "Mr. McCarthy, I have done everything you asked, and told you the truth, why do you still call the


    police?"


    Archie looked over, as if he was smiling, "I just promised you I would not burn any morepanies. I


    have never said that I would not call the police."


    ra was speechless.


    Archie added lightly, "I am a good citizen, and I will no doubt obey they. Now that someone should


    want to hurt my wife, what''s wrong if I call the police?"


    Everyone present was dumbstruck.


    ''Good citizen? Obey thew?'' Brian thought, ''Who just asked me to all the dirty jobs? Who just ordered


    us to do the hostile takeovers? Who was using theirpanies to threaten these people?"


    ''Tsk-tsk! Jesus, you sure can do all those shameless things for your woman. I think you really got the


    potential to join those crazy tyrannies!"


    Sure Archie won''t know what Brian was thinking.


    Even if he knew though, he would not care.


    Who should take care of his woman, if not him?


    Natalia''s mouth could not help but curl up at him ying with her fingers.


    She was long beyond the age to feel touched easily, but now for some unknown reason, she just felt so


    moved.


    Especially when she found out the true intention of this man!


    She did not say a word, and Archie simply raised his hand and gave the order.


    Call the police!


    The Dawsons were terribly panicky, but Dennis looked like he was fine with it.


    For a rich yboy like he was, the police station had already been his second home and he did not


    have such thing as reputation to worry about.


    At worst, he would just call his father to pay the money and bail him out.


    Though he had expected to be beaten up heavily when he went back home, it would still be much


    better than falling into the hands of Archie McCarthy.


    Brian was quick and the phone call was made shortly.


    The police were even quicker, hearing Archie''s name!


    It took only minutes before a police car stopped in front of the hotel.


    By this time, the Dawsons had known there was no hope of reconciliation and were cuffed away


    obediently by the police.


    Some of the guests, who had left the banquet earlier, were paying attention to the Dawsons all the


    time.


    Right after the police had taken the Dawsons away, the news was known by the entire upper-ss


    circle immediately.


    At first, they all felt confused.


    The reason for all the attention was because Archie McCarthy had announced his rtionship with


    Natalia and let everyone know that Natalia was now his wife.


    When they first learned about the news, they felt the Dawsons had been so lucky to be inws


    with the McCarthy family, and they also thought nobody would even dare to cross the Dawsons from


    now on.


    Some of them were even nning to win some favors from the Dawsons!


    But immediately the Dawsons had been taken away by the police.


    Even the old Mrs. Dawson!


    And people began to realize something unusual must have happen.


    Not long after that, a video went trendy on the Inte.


    In the video, a white-hairdy was sitting there, confessing how she had conspired to hurt her own


    granddaughter.


    She also confessed how she had worked with an outsider to ruin the reputation of her granddaughter


    just for the sake of another granddaughter and another family.


    The people present had been quite experienced in the business world, and though the face of the old


    immediately recognized it was ra, the old Mrs. Dawson.


    How could a grandmother even tried so hard to hurt her own granddaughter?


    How could she just be so vicious?


    Frankly, any wealthy family would have at least some dirty histories they would tell no one.


    But it was unprecedented for someone to even go so far just for some petty bias and interest.


    Was she the real grandmother?


    Everyone began to talk about it online and thinking about the news of the Dawsons being sent into the


    police station, they simply could not help cursing.


    Bah! They just deserved it!


    Natalia did not know what was going on out there yet.


    As for Shawn, while the Dawsons had been taken away by the police, he was an outsider after all. He


    was not part of their n, so he made it to get away.


    Now, standing in front of Natalia, he was staring at her with aplicated look.


    She looked at the Rolls-Royce parked not far away. One of its windows was wound half way down, and


    from her angle, she happened to be able to see the cold profile of the man sitting inside. The coldness


    on his face, was only made all the more aloof by the near-dawn light.


    It was five o''clock in the morning and a slight drizzle had started sometime during the night. Cold


    breezes crept into her shirt down her neck, and she felt somewhat chilly.


    Natalia held her arms, and cast an impatient nce at him.


    "Mr. Miller, if you are here to ask me to forgive them, you can just shut up! I won''t do anything just for


    you."


    His brows knitted, he said in a low voice, "I''m not here for them."


    "Then what do you want?"


    She did not even try to hide the displeasure and impatience on her face, and his already deeply


    wrinkled brows furrows even tighter.


    "I''m sorry."


    After a long pause, he broke the silence, with a hint of guilt on his face, "They are wrong. They have


    hurt you. I apologize for what they have done."

 Chapter 31 He Was Not Wrong

    Chapter 31 He Was Not Wrong


    Chapter 31 He Was Not Wrong


    It was as if she had just told a joke.


    She looked at Shawn sarcastically, "So you mean, they are wrong, but you are not?"


    Shawn''s back stiffened slightly.


    He took a deep breath, and exined, "I did not know you were druggedst night. I did notice


    something wrong with you at the time, but I didn''t think of it that way. I was going to help you, but


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jessica suddenly had a stomachache. I can''t just leave her alone."


    Natalia raised her eyebrows, "And then? She lost the baby?"


    After a short pause, he finally answered, "No."


    "She did not lose her baby, so she just had a stomachache suddenly for no reason? I think she''s doing


    well just now. She doesn''t seem like having a miscarriage?"


    His expression turned cold somewhat.


    "What do you mean?"


    Natalia gave a wry smile, "I don''t mean anything. Her acting was not so good, but she still fooled you


    around. Mr. Miller, I did not think you are so dumb."


    "Natalia!"


    He hated her condescending manner the most.


    Because that would make him think, and he would think a lot.


    He darkened his face, gritting his teeth, and he said, "Why are you always so harsh to your own sister?


    If you don''t like her, you can just not meet her again. Why do you just have to curse her with out vicious


    mouth? You have changed a lot!"


    Natalia''s face also darkened.


    She sneered and stared at the man in front of her coldly.


    "They did everything they could to hurt me. I just mentioned the word ''miscarriage'' and you think I am


    vicious? Why don''t you think of the things she had done to me?"


    He was stunned, but he did not have the courage to say anything in retort.


    Finally, he just said coldly, "Nothing happened to you anyway! Maybe she''s not even involved!"


    But she just gave a sarcastic sneer, and shook her head. She really didn''t want to waste her breath


    with him.


    She turned and walked toward the Rolls-Royce.


    The voice sounded from behind again, "Wait!"


    Natalia stopped, and her face was cold.


    The man walked up, but finally stopped when there was only a step between them.


    The light drizzle blew between the two, just like an invisible wall separating them apart.


    She said coldly, "Just say whatever you have to say. I don''t have that much time for you."


    The man clenched his fists tightly, and finally he asked her the question he had hidden in his heart for


    so long.


    "Are you ... Are you serious? Being with him."


    Natalia sure understood what he meant by "him".


    She curled her lips but she did not turn back to him. She just tilted her head slightly so that it would be


    just enough for him to see her smile.


    "Yes. What?"


    "When did it happen?"


    "What does it even get to do with you?"


    The man fell silent.


    After a short pause, he said in a grim voice, "That man is not what he looks like. His background is


    quiteplicated. He''s not for you. You will regret one day!"


    Natalia smiled lightly.


    Her smile was both sarcastic and sad.


    "People said we were quite for each other. But what happened then?"


    The man fell silent again.


    "Shawn, you think you are smart. And you think you know everything. But you will know one day, you


    know nothing. You just think you know, but you don''t."


    With that, she didn''t want to continue the nonsense here and just strode away on her high heels.


    Someone in front had already walked to her holding an umbre.


    The bluish-ck umbre was held above her head respectfully.


    The man bent down and opened the car door for her. Natalia got into the car. Her proud and cool


    nobility was beyond description.


    Shawn stood there and was somewhat stunned as the door closed.


    An idea struck him that maybe he had never understood this woman.


    It had been the six years. And in his eyes, she was still the little girl in that summer six years ago.


    Her homework in her hands, the little girl was dressed in her blue school uniform with her hair tied up in


    a high ponytail. Her smile was so bright.


    His heart at that moment was like the snow melting in the spring. He just felt everything was just so


    beautiful.


    But the memory after that was somewhat blurred.


    After the incident of Kiera, there was a new Mrs. Dawson, and Natalia also went abroad.


    It seemed that she had never smiled at him since then. Her gentle giggles were gradually reced by


    her silent aloofness.


    She was freezing cold since then. And he never knew what she had been thinking and he never knew


    how he should warm up her ice-cold heart.


    Even when he was in front of her, no matter how close they were, he just knew they were actually far


    away from each other.


    They were so far away from each other that he thought ... he thought it might be even better if they had


    not fallen in love six years ago.


    And that was exactly why he thought it might be the best choice for them to break up.


    He loved Jessica, and Jessica loved him. Natalia was just a beautiful and short dream in his youth.


    He had woken up from that dream already. It was just that he could not bear to wake her up as well.


    And now, things were just the way they should have been.


    But why? Why would he feel sad in his heart?


    When he saw her get into the car of another man with his own eyes, when those men treated her


    respectfully just as if she was the noblest princess in this world...


    Why would he feel so nervous?


    It felt just like a part of his heart was taken away suddenly.


    And what''s left was a hole, an empty hole. Gushes of cold wind blew in and he just felt chilly all over his


    body.


    He then turned back and began to walk spiritlessly. At this moment, his phone rang.


    He picked up mechanically and over the phone, he could hear the angry snarling of his father, Henry


    Miller.


    "What''s going on? So they are just so shameless? Are they out of their mind?"


    Only then did Shawne back to his senses. He calmed himself down and said, "Dad, this is a long


    story. I will tell you when I am back."


    ...


    The ck Rolls-Royce sped down the highway in the early morning.


    Inside the car, Natalia pressed her lips and smiled at the man sitting next to her.


    Stared by her, Archie felt a little ufortable and gave a clear cough.


    With that, he suddenly reached out and pushed her face over.


    Natalia gave a chuckle.


    "Mr. McCarthy, thank you for helping me today! I''ll be sure to repay you when I get the chance."


    Archie''s brows knitted slightly and he turned his head to look at her, "What did you call me just now?"


    Natalia''s smile faltered.


    A touch of coldness crossed under Archie''s eyes, "Mrs. McCarthy, do you need me to teach you how to


    address your husband?"


    Natalia fell silent.


    She shook her head hurriedly, "No."


    "Well, call me now."


    Natalia was a bit embarrassed, ''''Now? It''s quite embarrassing, isn''t it?"


    Driving the car, Brian hurriedly said, "Ma''am, I''m actually deaf, I can''t hear you."


    Natalia fell silent again.


    Archie gave a cold nce at him, and Brian immediately shut his mouth. In the meanwhile, the ss


    panel between them suddenly rose and separated them apart.


    She felt even more flustered.


    ''What''s that for? We just talk. It looks more like we are doing anything weird now.''


    Come to think of it, she blushed instantly.


    ''Bah! What are you even thinking, Natalia!''

 Chapter 32 Honey

    Chapter 32 Honey


    Chapter 32 Honey


    Archie looked at her with a wry smile, "How''s that? Can you say it now?"


    Nataliaughed awkwardly.


    But while she was reluctant, he''s been waiting, so there were no other ways to go.


    It took a long while before she finally managed to force out a "Honey".


    However, her voice was so low, and it was barely audible to herself.


    Archie raised his eyebrows and brought his ear over, "What did you call me?"


    Natalia gritted her teeth, raising her voice a little, "Honey."


    "I can''t hear you."


    Natalia became even more nervous.


    But finally, she gave up. She had been through a lot, why should she care about her face just now?


    She simply threw her arms around his neck and suddenly came up to his ear and yelled, "Honey!"


    After that, she let go of him immediately, and shrank back to the other side.


    Archie was stunned.


    Turning his head, he stared at her incredulously.


    Natalia turned her face to the side, pretending to be calm.


    But in fact, she was already so nervous, and her heart might just jump out of her chest any moment.


    Suddenly, the giggles of a man sounded in her ear.


    Startled, she thought to herself, ''Did I break anything when I yelled at him just now? Why''s he


    She looked over curiously, and saw him holding back hisughter, "I just want you to call me Archie. I


    did not think you would be so passionate and call me honey. Emm ... then I will just follow your lead


    and call you honey as well!"


    With that, he produced a little box from his pocket and slipped a delicate diamond ring onto her ring


    finger.


    Natalia was stunned.


    Her mind was now totally nk, and she could not even think properly anymore.


    ''What? What is going on?''


    Before she could do anything, the man reached over again and held to his lips her hand on which he


    just put the ring, and gently gave it a kiss.


    "Honey, happy marriage!"


    Natalia totally didn''t know what to say.


    When her senses finally came back to her, she knew she had been tricked by this man.


    Her delicate face suddenly flushed red in fury.


    He just had nned it!


    She was so angry and wanted to take the ring down but was stopped by him.


    "Honey, you don''t take your ring off easily. It''s a mark. With it, you will only be mine. You can never


    regret it."


    Natalia was about to cry.


    "Archie McCarthy, I already want to regret it now. What should I do?"


    "Then you should never think about that again."


    He said in a domineering tone, and Natalia did not know what to do then.


    But right at this moment, her rang with a ''ding'' sound.


    She could only pulled back her hands reluctantly. Anyway, this man had just helped her tonight, she


    would just leave everything for the time being and nned to talk about itter.


    She produced her phone from her pocket and noticed that it was a message from Victoria Kaur.


    There was also a link attached to it, which led to the video Archie had asked his men to release.


    [Natalia, I just got off work and saw this, are you alright?]


    Victoria had been busy with some night scenes recently. Except for those rare days off, she started her


    days normally in the afternoon and got back around five or six in the morning.


    That''s also why she did not go to the birthday banquet of Jessica.


    Natalia wrote her a reply hurriedly.


    [I''m fine. Don''t worry.]


    [Ok then, they really went too far. I was so angry!]


    [They will get what they deserve.]


    [Just tell me whenever you need my help. I will let my assistant keep an eye on my phone these days.]


    Natalia smiled as a warm current flowed through her heart.


    She then wrote a swift reply.


    [Ok, thanks, Victoria.]


    And she ended the message with a string of kisses and hearts.


    It was normal for girls to use emoji like that when they chatted online, so that they could feel the


    affection and care of each other even from the screen.


    But the man next to her did not find it very proper.


    He did not intend to peek at her phone, but they were in the car anyway and his vision was great.


    With a careless nce, he caught sight of their messages.


    That string of hearts and kisses caught all of his attention.


    He snorted and said in a grim voice, "Victoria? You two close?"


    Natalia nodded, "Yeah, we were ssmates in the high school. We grew up together. She''s my best


    friend."


    "Heh, there are no true friends in the entertainment industry. Careful. She might do something bad


    behind your back."


    Natalia frowned.


    She turned to him and said in a serious voice, "It doesn''t matter what industry you are in. People may


    lie to you and may be sincere regardless their profession. I have known her even before she entered


    the entertainment industry!"


    Archie gave a light hum.


    "Naive!"


    She didn''t know what to say to that, but she was somewhat angry.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Then she just ignored him, took a cushion pillow in her arms and turned around.


    After the tossing and turning of thest night, she was tired.


    Leaning against the car window, she had just wanted to close her eyes for a while, but she had fallen


    asleep finally.


    Silence filled the car. Outside the windows, a thin white line could already be seen in the sky, and the


    morning dawn slowly blossom in the hazy mist.


    The road began to be gradually filled up with cars. Among these cars, there were a mor of the


    jogs.


    Archie whispered to Brian to slow the car down. Then he took off his jacket to cover it over Natalia.


    Finally, he also closed his eyes and leaned back to take a nap.


    ...


    Natalia woke up in a warm embrace.


    When she opened her eyes, the silver-bordered sky outside was still carrying the same dim color.


    Only the surroundings looked a bit unfamiliar. She rubbed her eyes and looked closely before she


    realized that this ce looked somewhat familiar. She had been here before, and it seemed to be the


    McCarthy Mansion.


    Looking up, she met the perfectly handsome hand with a hard shudder.


    "AHH-"


    With a startled cry, she finally realized that she was being carried across his arms and towards the


    house.


    "Archie McCarthy! Put me down!"


    Only then did Archie look down at her with a light smile in his eyes.


    "You are awake?"


    Natalia''s face flushed slightly as she quietly nced around and found a row of servants standing at


    the entrance, all smiling brightly, and Brian was also standing at the end of the line.


    She instantly covered her face, wanting to die.


    "Put me down! I can walk by myself!"


    Archie chuckled but eventually respected her, so he bent down to put her down.


    "Weee! Mr. and Mrs. McCarthy!"


    The powerful and uniform sound of servants startled Natalia.


    Immediately after that, there was the sound of party poppers.


    "Pop-"


    "Pop-"


    "Pop-"


    ...


    It rang for a whole five or six minutes before it stopped.


    Natalia was so frightened that she almost fell down, but fortunately Archie held her tight so that she


    was saved from the embarrassment.


    After the greeting ceremony, Brian came forward with a pleasing face.


    "Mrs. McCarthy, I have prepared this greeting ceremony for you, do you like it? How do you think of it?"


    Natalia gave a stiff smile, looked at him, and finally nodded with difficulty.


    "Oh ... I like it, I like it a lot."


    "It''s good that you like it."


    After saying that, he then winked at Archie, as if he was waiting for his reward.


    Archie was also in a good mood, and naturally he would be generous enough. He waved his hand,


    "Double bonus this month!"


    "Thank you. Mr. McCarthy!"

 Chapter 33 Sleep Together

    Chapter 33 Sleep Together


    Chapter 33 Sleep Together


    Archie led Natalia to the row of servants and said in a deep voice, "Everyone, this is Natalia, my wife.


    From now on you should all call her Mrs. McCarthy, and you must respect her as much as you respect


    me, understand?"


    The servants answered in unison, "Yes, Mr. and Mrs. McCarthy!"


    Only then did Archie nod in satisfaction. After that, he held Natalia''s hand and led her inside.


    Natalia was a bit confused.


    Until now, she didn''t have any idea as to how she had followed this man to the McCarthy Mansion.


    When she entered the bedroom, she finally understood what had happened and hurriedly pulled him


    back.


    "Uh, I, I came here..."


    "From now on, you will live here."


    He looked at her seriously.


    Natalia''s heart stuttered.


    It seemed that only at this time did she truly believe that when he said marriage, he wasn''t joking, and


    he was pretty serious.


    Archie raised his hand to summon a maid and said in a deep voice, "Mrs. Dottie, please show Mrs.


    McCarthy around the mansion."


    The maid called Mrs. Dottie hurriedly and happily went forward and answered, "Yes, Mrs. McCarthy,


    please follow me."


    Natalia nced at Archie, who was untying his tie and seemed to be nning to go to take a shower.


    She pursed her lips, didn''t say anything, but turned around and followed Mrs. Dottie.


    McCarthy Mansion was veryrge. It was a standalone vi with arge garden. In the garden, there


    were all kinds of exotic flowers and precious trees for people to enjoy.


    Behind the vi was arge area of lush greenwn, while next to the garden was a swimming pool.


    The glittering turquoise water rippled in the morning wind and made the ce look like a paradise.


    After they had strolled around the entire mansion, and Mrs. Dottie took her through the whole vi.


    Only then did she realize that Archie had actually prepared a room for her a long time ago.


    The bedroom was naturally shared by the two of them, but there were two studies and two


    checkrooms.


    Her study and checkroom were both on the third floor. There were many books in the study already,


    and she was actually surprised to find that most of the books there were the ones she really liked.


    There were even a few books that she had been looking for for a long time!


    As for the checkroom, the checkroom was more than a hundred square feet, and the clothes and bags


    and shoes inside, were just thetest items of the season.


    The products of her favorite designer, Amy, had upied a whole closet! He''d just got every single


    item avable for her.


    Natalia couldn''t help but gulp.


    ''That man is really ... fucking rich!''


    But the effort put in the preparation also made it obvious that this man had long made up his mind to


    move in with her.


    She couldn''t help but slightly droop her eyes, and didn''t know how long this man had been nning


    about his life with her.


    Watching around this ce, she just found it unbelievable that he should have prepared everything in


    three days.


    With doubts in her mind, Natalia returned to the second floor bedroom.


    Archie was taking a bath, and she held her arm in the bedroom and strolled around. She found that


    simple.


    The room was mostly colored in ck, white and gray. Facing the door was arge piece of floor


    windows, which opened up to a spacious terrace, and under the terrace was the neatly trimmed green


    A ck bookshelf was ced against the wall. Those were mostly financial magazines, but she also


    found some car magazines.


    In addition to books, there were also several small ornaments and trophies, and one of the trophies


    even had a photo on it.


    It was from a basketball game. In the picture, a boy with short hair was smilingzily, but the pair of


    dark and deep eyes seemed to be as sharp as a knife. Even from the photo, she could feel the


    oppressive aura.


    She couldn''t help but smile and look closely at the name under the trophy.


    St. John''s University Basketball Champion?


    He also went to St. John''s?


    Natalia was faintly surprised.


    Because when she went abroad five years ago, she was introduced by an old friend of her mother at


    that time, and also went to St. John''s.


    What a coincident?


    She didn''t think much about it, and just then, the sound of door opening sounded behind her.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Archie walked out.


    He was not wearing his clothes, only a bath towel around his waist, and crystal water droplets rolled


    down from his chest, sexy as hell.


    Under the messy short hair, his arched eyebrows and his deep and dark eyes were like two whirlpools


    sucking her in.


    Her face stiffened instantly with a hint of embarrassment.


    It was as if even the air grew oppressive.


    Her eyes flickered wildly, not knowing where tond.


    He sure saw her nervousness, and he walked straight towards her.


    He was holding a towel in his hand, wiping his wet hair, and reached another hand over to pick up the


    trophy she was staring at earlier.


    "You''re looking at this?"


    "Huh? Hmm."


    Natalia responded ufortably.


    As if Archie didn''t notice her nervousness, he put the trophy down and said in a light voice, "I got this


    one when I was a part-time guest professor at the school. It''s not much of a prize, but the experience


    was interesting."


    Natalia was slightly taken aback.


    "Professor?"


    Archie raised his eyebrows, "What?"


    "Oh, no, nothing."


    Well! She just forgot how much of a big shot he had been. How could he just go there to study?


    He was in his early twenties when he took over the McCarthy Properties, and he had been known as


    an unprecedented talent just by all those big shots in the business world. It''s definitely not surprising


    that St. John''s would ask him to be a guest professor.


    He looked at her deeply and asked, "Do you know this school too?"


    She nodded.


    "I went to this university five years ago."


    Archie smiled.


    "That''s quite a fate then."


    His gaze was deep and dark, as if there was somethingplicated hidden in his eyes, which she


    couldn''t quite understand.


    But she didn''t think much about it, and right after that, she heard the low voice of the man.


    "Want to take a shower?"


    Natalia was still a little ufortable with the new environment, and once she thought of how this man


    had also used the bathroom just now, she felt ufortable even just going in again.


    And she was also too embarrassed to propose to use the guest bath, so she could only shake her


    head.


    "Then help me wipe my hair?"


    He handed the towel over.


    Natalia was stunned, but did not refuse.


    After taking over the towel and waiting for him to sit on the sofa, she pressed the towel against his hair


    and gently wiped off the water for him.


    His hair was very short, but not particrly hard. Her fingertips felt through the hair, giving her a


    strange feeling.


    Natalia tried to restrain herself from thinking too much. Since she had epted the fact that she was


    married to this man, and actually enjoyed the benefits he brought to her, she had to try to get used to


    living with him.


    After a while, the hair was half dry.


    Archie took the hair dryer and blew it out. Seeing her standing there, he felt a little amused.


    He walked over, took her hand, and pressed her down so that she sat on the bed.


    Natalia was a little confused, and seeing him lift his leg the next second, she couldn''t help but


    reflexively shrink.


    "What are you doing?" ,.


    Archie''s gaze deepened, half smiling.


    "Mrs. McCarthy, aren''t you even tired after such a day and a night?"


    His words reminded her of what had happened, and she did feel tired.


    She nodded her head.


    "Then don''t you want to sleep?"


    "Now?"


    "Well, sleep for a while first, I''ll wake you up when it''s time."


    Natalia was dumbfounded as he took off the slippers on her feet, and when she came back to her


    senses, she was already pressed down on the bed.

 Chapter 34 Wait For Him For Dinner

    Chapter 34 Wait For Him For Dinner


    Chapter 34 Wait For Him For Dinner


    Her body was tense, as if she was waiting for an execution.


    However, the man didn''t do anything more.


    He changed into his pajamas and alsoid down next to her. Then he just wrapped his arms around


    her body from behind and locked her in his arms.


    Her back stiffened.


    The air was filled with a faint aroma of pinewood, and the pillow was also emanating the cool scent


    belonging to this man.


    In addition to the heating from behind, she just felt she was enveloped by his smell, and she was


    like a captured bird, being tightly squeezed in his hand.


    The good news was that Archie was a man of his word after all.


    Although his hug made her a little ufortable, he did not do anything more than that.


    And she was also tired. At first, she could still manage to keep herself awake. But then, hearing the


    steady breath of the man, her eyelids got heavy as well. Before long, she also fell asleep.


    When she woke up again, the sun was already setting.


    Natalia did not expect to sleep for so long and she woke up with a start. She took a look at the phone,


    and it was already five o''clock in the afternoon.


    She rubbed her face, waking up from the hazy sleep.


    Looking at where the man had slept, it was empty already. Archie had long disappeared.


    When she went downstairs, she learned that there was a temporary emergency in thepany, and


    he was called to thepany.


    She asked Mrs. Dottie, "When did he leave?"


    Mrs. Dottie replied with a smile, "Mr. McCarthy left at eleven in the morning. He said that you were


    tired, ma''am, and asked us not to disturb you, so that you can rest more."


    Natalia faintly lowered her eyes.


    He left at eleven in the morning, then he definitely did not sleep long.


    She felt somewhat guilty. Since it was because of her that he had been up all night long and he did not


    even have the time to rest today.


    "Ma''am, you are hungry, right? Should we start dinner now or should we wait for Mr. McCarthy?"


    "I will wait for him!"


    Natalia said and walked upstairs.


    Halfway up the stairs, she rubbed her stomach and added, "If there''s any food, send some up for me


    first. I can have some bites while waiting."


    Mrs. Dottie replied smilingly, "Yes, Ma''am."


    Mrs. Dottie brought her a bowl of fresh chicken soup and a stack of crispy cakes.


    Natalia sat cross-legged on the sofa, eating happily while searching for thetest news about the


    Dawsons online.


    The Dawson family in Julio could be counted as a big family by any measures, and Jessica had been


    quite popr herself. After all the noisesst night, there would definitely be lost of reporters who would


    want to follow up such a juicy story.


    Therefore, the moment she opened her social ount, she immediately found thetest news they had


    published.


    As she expected, the Dawsons had been bailed out.


    After all, ra was not really involved in the operation.


    Although there were still a lot of people cursing them online, but the police could not find any evidence.


    Therefore they could not just keep them detained, they had to release them.


    But Dennis was not so lucky.


    With the clues provided by Natalia, the police found the ss into which Dennis had put the drug, and


    with the waiter''s testimony, it was confirmed that Dennis had put the drug in all by himself.


    Now that the evidence of the crime was there, Dennis would then face criminal prosecution.


    Natalia faintly curled her lips.


    She was not surprised that the Dawsons would be bailed out.


    That cunning fox would never leave behind any trace of her crimes.


    Even if there was the video taken by Archie, that video, at most, could only cause some public opinion


    against her, and could not be used as evidence against her.


    That was because she could always say that she was threatened by someone and had no choice but


    to say what she had said in the video.


    And in fact Archie did use extraordinary means to threaten her.


    Thinking of this, Natalia rubbed her chin.


    She knew that the reason why Archie had to record and release such a video was only because a lot of


    people had seen her and Dennis getting involvedst night.


    Although he appearedter and saved her, most people still did not know anything about her


    rtionship with Dennis.


    The incident five years ago had blemished Natalia''s reputation in the city of Julio.


    If there was such an incident, then her reputation would bepletely ruined!


    She would not only be considered a theft, but also a filthy woman who had cheated on her own


    boyfriend.


    At that time, she would by no means be able to exin everything.


    She just could not change what people might think of her.


    And Archie apparently had already knew ra''s tricks.


    So they forced her to confess the nasty things she did, and then recorded it to expose her conspiracy!


    As it turned out, the result was quite good.


    Now the people online were almost all in favor of Natalia, although there were still a handful of airheads


    who had felt that the Dawson were right.


    But they were just a drop in the ocean, and could be ignored altogether!


    And in the stock market, the prices of thepanies of the Dawson family had just plummeted for what


    happenedst night!


    Some of thesepanies, which had been doing great all the time in the past decades, should not


    have been influenced by the scandal of the family.


    But to her surprise, their prices almost went half overnight.


    Watching the red color on the screen, Natalia thought for a moment and understood the reason.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She slightly hooked her lips, produced her phone and made a call.


    At the same time, at McCarthy Properties.


    Archie was in a meeting.


    The atmosphere in the meeting room was tense, and all the senior managers of the branch were


    present, all staring nervously at the man sitting at the head of the table.


    Suddenly, someone''s phone vibrated and buzzed a few times.


    Everyone instantly changed their faces and exchanged nces, and they all showed a bewildered


    expression.


    Before long, the president sitting at the head of the table suddenly took out his cell phone from his


    pocket, took a look at the screen, and then his tense face immediately became soft just like the snow


    was smelt by the spring breeze. The corners of his mouth slightly curled up, and he announced that the


    meeting was suspended. After that, he got up and walked out.


    Everyone was stunned at once.


    They all knew how much their boss had hated to be disturbed during a meeting.


    Not mind a phone call, even a message would be just enough to make him barge out of anger.


    But why was he so different today?


    Their boss not only answered the phone, but also announced a pause in the meeting at its most crucial


    point?


    Everyone instantly turned curious eyes to Brian.


    Brian sat on the side seat, saw their eyes and cleared his throat.


    "Uh ... here''s the thing. Recently there is a very big business, well, the president is talking about the


    business right now!"


    At that, everyone seemed to finally understand something.


    As the assistant of the president, tens of billions of dors were not a big number to Brian and now that


    he called it a big business, then it would just be very big indeed.


    No wonder their boss was willing to give up his principle during the meeting for a phone call!


    How wise!


    The senior managers silently raised a surge of admiration for their boss in their hearts.


    In the meanwhile, their boss, who was talking about a "big business", stopped in the corridor and


    picked up the phone.


    "You''re awake?"


    Natalia was a little embarrassed, "Well, didn''t you say you would wake me up? Why did you let me


    sleep until now?"


    Archie smiled lightly, his gaze gentle, "Sorry, I got busy for a while and forgot."


    Natalia paused for a moment and suddenly asked, "What time are youing back?"


    "Hmm?"


    "I ... I''m wait for you for the dinner!"


    She sounded awkward, like she was not used to this way of speaking, but still could not hide the


    concern in that tone.


    It''s time to eat and rest after a day''s hard work!

 Chapter 35 If I Die, You Die With Me

    Chapter 35 If I Die, You Die With Me


    Chapter 35 If I Die, You Die With Me


    Archie curled his lips, and even his always emotionless face were now tinted with a smile.


    "Okay, I''ll be back soon."


    "So that''s it?"


    "Well, bye."


    Hanging up the phone, he looked at the phone and smiled happily.


    The setting sun nted and sank. The golden light spilled from the horizon to the earth was like ayer


    of warm quilt to the world, and even his heart was wrapped in a burst of warmth.


    He put away his phone, turned around, and walked into the conference room.


    The senior managers were waiting for him. The marketing manager standing in front of the projector


    was about to continue to report the n for the next year, but was interrupted by Archie with a raised


    hand.


    "All right, everyone is tired today. Why don''t we just stop here. Just now I pointed out a few proposals


    that need to be revised, and you should take them back and fix all the problems I just mentioned and


    bring them to back me tomorrow. That''s it for the meeting today, OK? Meeting adjourned!"


    He said and had immediately strode away without waiting for them.


    Those senior managers were all stunned.


    Wh ... What?


    That''s it for the meeting today?


    Had they ever finished a meeting with Archie McCarthy before eight in the evening?


    It would not surprise them if a meeting shouldst after the midnight.


    But now the meeting was finished at this hour of the day?


    It was just five in the afternoon, my dear boss?


    Never mind those senior managers, even Brian felt somewhat surprised.


    Just now when Archie went out to answer the phone, he identally nced at the name on the


    screen and knew it was Natalia calling.


    But he had never expect that she would actually have such a great charm!


    His workaholic boss would just leave his work just to go home to have dinner with her?


    Well, Brian silently decided in his heart to change the strategy in the future!


    It didn''t matter how well the boss was served, but it did matter to suck up to his wife first!


    ...


    After Natalia called Archie, she also gave ra a call.


    The Dawson family was now enveloped in an awkward atmosphere.


    Shawn had been called back by his father, so he was not here. In the living room were sitting ra,


    Jessica, and Philip.


    Except for them, there was just silence in this room and none of them spoke.


    Therefore, when the phone rang, it seemed particrly abrupt and sharp.


    ra impatiently cast a nce at David, the butler, who hurriedly went over to pick it up.


    A few secondster, he trotted back and whispered, "Ma''am, it''s Miss Natalia."


    ra smiled coldly.


    "How dare she even call back!"


    David lowered his head and didn''t dare to speak.


    Jessica said timidly, "Grandma, could it be that Natalia has realized she went too far this time and


    called to apologize?"


    Philip cursed angrily, "She thinks an apology would be the end of it? Thepany has lost so much,


    can she afford to pay for it?"


    ra listened to Philip''s words, but her eyes shed.


    Nobody knew what she thought and she just got up, and walked over to answer the phone.


    "What do you want?"


    On the other side, Natalia hooked the corner of her lips.


    "Mrs. Dawson, did you have a good time?"


    ra''s face was gloomy, and she said in a cold voice, "You don''t have to call back just to mock at me.


    What has happened has happened. Although we had been embarrassed, you won''t be any better than


    us since you are my granddaughter!"


    "Is that so? I''m a little surprised, in the eyes of Mrs. Dawson, I''m still your granddaughter!"


    These words were obviously sarcastic, causing ra''s throat to stutter.


    Something was about to spill out of her mouth.


    But she suppressed it in the end and said in a deep voice, "What exactly do you want to say?"


    "Nothing important really. It''s just what my mother left behind. The condition at the beginning was that I


    had to wait until after I got married before I could inherit it, and now that I''m married, shouldn''t you also


    return the things to me?"


    ra''s gaze flickered slightly.


    She did not refuse, but only said in a cold voice, "When do you want it?"


    "Naturally, the sooner the better."


    "The day after tomorrow at the earliest. Thewyer is not in Julio right now, so I need time to inform


    him."


    "No problem!"


    The conversation was cut off at this point, and there was silence on the phone.


    Just as Natalia was about to hang up, over the phone, ra suddenly sighed.


    "Natalia, I can understand the resentment you must have umted against me and the Dawson


    family over the past five years, and I admit that I am the one who has failed to consider this matter."


    "But no matter what, I am still your grandmother, and they are still your father and sister. You can hate


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    us, but that should be just between our own family. How can you conspire with some outsider against


    us?"


    Natalia listened to these words and suddenlyughed.


    "Mrs. Dawson, when you first approached Dennis to discuss setting me up together, did you ever think


    that we are a family?"


    ra did not reply.


    "If you''re trying to y nice with me so that I can persuade Archie McCarthy to let you guys go, I''m


    sorry, I can''t do it."


    "You!"


    ra was so angry that her face turned red, gritting her teeth and snarling in a low voice, "This is also


    your mother''s property! Can you really bear to watch them being destroyed?"


    Natalia''s tone was suddenly cold.


    "Since you also know that it belonged to my mother, you should return it to me as well! Otherwise, even


    if I would just have to die, I would definitely let you all die with me!"


    After saying that, the phone was violently cut off.


    ra covered her chest, so angry that she was breathing heavily and her face whitened.


    Seeing this, Jessica hurriedly went forward and held her up, eximing, "Grandma, are you okay?"


    Aleena also rushed forward, joined her daughter to help ra to sit on the sofa, and served her the


    medicine.


    Only then did ra''s face look a little better.


    She fiercely hit her crane on the ground, looking terribly bad, "This damn kid!"


    Philip had just heard their conversation, and he asked worriedly , "Mom, what should we do now?"


    ra shook her head, her face full of fatigue.


    "Don''t ask me, I don''t know now, let''s just wait and see what happens!"


    ...


    On the other side, after Natalia hung up the phone, she was in a great mood.


    She counted the time and thought Archie should be home any moment now. She went downstairs.


    It was already six in the evening now, and as soon as she went downstairs, she really saw a ck


    Rolls Royce stopped at the entrance of the courtyard.


    Brian opened the door for him, and the man stepped out of the car against the remaining dim light of


    the setting sun, with a thinyer of golden glow lingering on her shoulders, as if she saw some god


    from the paintings.


    Archie held a jacket in his arm, and when he saw his wife standing at the door, wearing home clothes,


    his mouth slowly split into a smile.


    "Waiting for me?"


    He walked over and reached out and rubbed her head gently.


    Natalia stiffened slightly, somewhat unused to his intimate and doting way of getting along.


    So she slightly shied back a bit before saying, "I came out to see the sunset."


    The smile on his face grew even wider.


    He knew she was just lying, since she could have a better view on the second floor, but he did not


    expose her.


    He just smiled and rubbed her hair again and he bent down to change his shoes.


    After changing to his slippers, he took her hand and walked inside.


    The kitchen has long been prepared for dinner, because it was Natalia''s first meal in the McCarthy


    Mansion, so it was prepared in an extraordinarily extravagant manner.

 Chapter 36 My Wife

    Chapter 36 My Wife


    Chapter 36 My Wife


    She silently nced at the dishes on the table. Sure enough, most of them were just her favorites.


    The books in the study, the clothes in the checkroom, and the table full of her favorite dishes ¨C she just


    felt everything was just too obvious to be a coincidence.


    But the man did not say anything, so she also pretended not to know, and did not say anything either.


    At the table, they had a quiet dinner together and neither of them said anything to each other.


    After the dinner, she decided to take a stroll in the garden in front of the vi, and at the same time read


    some entertainment news for today using her phone.


    Suddenly, the fresh fragrance of pinewood came from behind.


    She was slightly stunned, turned her head to take a look, and saw Archie standing behind her.


    "Don''t look at your phone when you walk."


    He said, reaching out and snatching her phone away.


    Natalia wasn''t paying attention to the road ahead, and suddenly stepped on a stone. She just stumbled


    and fell to the side.


    "AHHH-"


    A short scream sounded.


    The expected pain did note. Instead, the man grabbed her waist and easily brought her back into


    his arms.


    "You should have listened to the words of wisdom from a mature man!"


    He lectured her with a stern face.


    Natalia felt ashamed and suddenly her face flushed. Since she did do something wrong, she could not


    say even a word to refute him.


    She could only eye him angrily and said in stern tone, "OK, I know you are an old man. Does any


    mature man take advantage of young girls? Let go of me now!"


    She struggled in his arms.


    The arm that was ced on the waist did not let go but used more strength.


    Archieughed and said in a low voice, "I was just warning you and you really get angry? What


    advantage do I take hugging my own wife?"


    Natalia stared at him.


    The man finally gave up and let go of her waist to surrender.


    "Okay, okay, I was wrong, I should not have taken advantage of you. Since you do mind, why don''t you


    also take advantage of me as well?"


    At that, he leaned over, as if telling her that she could put an arm around his waist.


    Natalia was furious.


    ''This man is really shameless!''


    She turned to leave in a huff, and Archie, knowing that she was really angry, hurriedly pulled her back.


    He coaxed in a soft tone, "Okay, I was just kidding! Are you really mad at me?"


    Natalia ignored him.


    Archie then said in a serious manner, "I have something serious to tell you, do you want to listen or


    not?"


    Natalia slightly nced at him.


    Sensing that he wasn''t joking, she decided to stop, "What is it?"


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to meet Stephen? He''s now already back in the country. I will arrange for


    you two to meet each other tomorrow at noon!"


    Natalia thought about it, and thought that there was nothing to do at noon tomorrow, so it was fine for


    her.


    She looked at Archie, her eyebrows knitted lightly, and then she said seriously, "Archie McCarthy, let


    me make it clear first. Although I appreciate what you did for me, I do have principles."


    "If Stephen is indeed wrongly used, I can help him clear his name, save his reputation, and even


    help him go to the next level, but if all those usations are just true."


    "Then I''m sorry, even if he is your cousin, I won''t help him!"


    Archie looked at her with deep eyes andughed lightly, "So you have principles? Protecting the


    vulnerable?"


    Natalia rolled her eyes at him.


    "You think I''m a saint?!"


    She paused for a while and said in a deep voice, "I just think, if he is really a dishonorable person and


    he is not even willing to correct himself, then even if I help him out this time, he will make the same


    mistake the next time. I cannot always follow him to help him wipe his ass, he will sooner orter cause


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    other problems."


    "In that case, why even bother to waste my time on him? Indeed, it''s not very difficult to make


    something in the entertainment industry, what is difficult is to maintain a good image for a long time. It


    takes more than just a good PR team, but the efforts of his own."


    Archie pondered slightly and nodded his head.


    "Well, you''re right."


    After a short pause, he added, "But don''t worry, he''s not the kind of person you think he is, you''ll know


    that when you meet him tomorrow."


    "Mm."


    The next day at noon, Natalia did meet Stephen Rogers.


    Archie had asked Brian to book a private room in a high-end restaurant near the McCarthy Group and


    invited him to have lunch with him, so that he could introduce the two of them to each other.


    When they arrived, Stephen was already there.


    When he saw the two of theme in, he quickly got up and greeted Archie with a smile.


    "My dear cousin, here you are."


    When he saw the woman who was following behind Archie, he was a little surprised.


    Archie had indeed told him before that he would introduce someone to him today, and that his PR work


    would be left to this personter.


    But how could he have imagined that it was actually a woman!


    Just everybody knew, his cousin would never get close to a woman!


    It was a miracle that he should bring a woman out today!


    His eyes immediately became different, and he even squeezed his eyes towards Archie ambiguously.


    Archie pretended that he had seen nothing.


    After the three of them were all seated, and Stephen said with a smile, "My dear cousin, who is this


    beauty? Introduce me!"


    Archie swept his eyes coldly and said in a deep voice: "Behave yourself! This is your sister-inw!"


    "What?"


    Stephen''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    He almost suspected that he had a hearing problem!


    Sister-inw, sister-inw?


    His brother was married?


    Natalia was a little embarrassed and coughed, "That ... let''s get down to business first!"


    "No hurry, we can eat first."


    How would Archie be willing to let his girl bear a hungry belly?


    Natalia did not insist, either, since they were not in a hurry.


    And Stephen, who was sitting opposite finally recovered slowly from his shock.


    He could only force a awkward smile at Archie, as if he had just seen a ghost.


    "Bro, you won''t just hire an actor just to fool our grandfather, right? Don''t worry, I won''t tell him. So you


    can just be honest with me."


    Archie cast a cold ce at him.


    "Stephen Rogers, are you just asking for trouble?"


    Stephen was speechless.


    He felt so aggrieved.


    "Bro, we all know you are not interested in women! Just rest assured, people now are quite


    openminded! At least I am, I won''t just look down on you just because you like men... AHHHHH, why


    do you hit me!"


    Archie could not hold back and grabbed a teacup and threw at Stephen.


    To the side, Nataliaughed in amusement.


    For his delicate and feminine look, for a lot of people in the country, he was always just like a sad


    prince in their mind. Just looking at his deep andplicated eyes, which were always noble and sad,


    people would just think he must have a lot of stories to be told. He did not even say anything himself,


    and had already captured the heart of arge number of young girls.


    Natalia had always thought that since he could maintain such an image on the screen for such a long


    time, this should be more or less just the way he was behind the scene.


    But unexpectedly, he was just apletely different person in front of her.


    What a funny man!


    Seeing Nataliaughing so happily, Archie''s gaze deepened, and the anger on his face also faded


    away.


    He tapped on the table with his slender fingers, and said in a cold voice, "If you talk nonsense again, I


    would definitely ask someone to stitch up the mouth of you!"

 Chapter 37 Why Would She Even Do Such A Thing

    Chapter 37 Why Would She Even Do Such A Thing


    Chapter 37 Why Would She Even Do Such A Thing


    Stephen flinched, and hurriedly zipped his fingers across his mouth and sat quietly.


    Archie let out a snort.


    After a while, Stephen finally could not make it to hold back his curiosity and said to the two in front of


    him, "Bro, when did you get married? Howe I did not know this at all?"


    Archie didn''t even bother to look at him.


    "You won''t think I have to report to you first when I get married, will you?"


    "No, huh."


    Stephen gave an awkward smile, "But you see, our grandfather had been waiting for so many years,


    you should let him know and he would be so happy."


    Archie''s eyes darkened and said nothing.


    Naturally, Natalia won''tment on such a thing, either.


    After all, the situation between she and Archie had been quite special. She was not ready to meet the


    other members of the McCarthy family yet. However, there was no way she could tell this to Stephen.


    So she could only keep silent.


    Seeing that they were all being quiet, Stephen sure had doubts in his head, but he knew better than to


    ask more questions.


    Soon, the dishes were served. After they finished the meal, Archie summoned a waiter to have the


    tes reced by a tea set.


    Natalia took a sip of the tea, and she asked, "So you can tell me now. What happened? I need details."


    Now that they had got to the business, Stephone immediately stopped his yfulness, and became


    serious.


    The story was quite simple.


    It was just the story of a pair of lovebirds with a sorry ending.


    Stephen did have a girlfriend before. But he was an idol, and his care was currently on the rise, so he


    kept the rtionship with the girl a secret and did not make it public.


    The girl also agreed, and they had a very sweet period of time together.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    But about half a year ago, they began to quarrel often.


    The girl began to ask him for money, a lot of money every time, and Stephen was not stingy and he just


    gave her almost every time.


    But that''s not enough. He found her behavior weird since then. He had no idea where she had been,


    and she got irritated and angry easily. It was not umon for her to yell at him.


    Sometimes, even when he was in the middle of filming or preparing for a show, she would just get


    angry for no reason.


    She would then just threaten him that if he did not just show up immediately, she would expose their


    rtionship and ruin his career.


    He had no choice but to give up the show and went back to soothe his girlfriend.


    Because of his girlfriend, he lost several endorsement contracts, and some crews even said he was


    being arrogant.


    How could he be arrogant? He was simply anxious and helpless.


    He had always thought that the reason why she was being so unreasonable was because he did not


    make their rtionship public and she felt uncertain about their rtionship, and that if he could do a


    little more for her, everything would be just alright.


    But to his surprise, half a month ago, she asked to break up with him.


    After all these troubles, naturally, he felt tired too.


    It was not just him. Even his agent team had beenining about the girl. He felt awkward in the


    middle of such a dilemma.


    Now that she looked so determined, he just said yes and did not say anything more.


    After they broke up, he just focused on entirely on his work.


    Unexpectedly, news suddenly broke out one day. The girl had publicly used him of cheating on her,


    beating her, and stealing ten million dors from her!


    He was rendered speechless.


    How ridiculous it was, he thought, since he had done nothing to her.


    He had immediately tried to contact the girl, only to find that she had blocked his call.


    His agents had also posted an announcement for rification, but it had little effect.


    After all, the public just loved to know more about the love affair of the celebrities.


    Especially the love affair of a popr actor like him.


    After all, though nobody could understand the reason, watching the falling of this originally rising star


    alone could give some inte haters a sense of pride and pleasure.


    "So you see, I told you, he''s not some good shit. Now you know what I mean, huh?"


    In almost no time, the whole inte seemed to be flooded with criticism against him.


    But that''s not it. A few dayster, the girl posted a few more photos on her social media ount.


    On those photos, she was just covered with bruises.


    She told everyone that Stephen had caused all these bruises and there was even a recording of her,


    giving many details as to how he had beaten her up.


    The post soon stirred up a storm of criticism on all social media tforms and suddenly became the


    most trending topics for several days.


    #AbuserStephenRogers


    #yboyStephenRogers


    The seriousness of these topics soon crushed this rising star.


    Soon, for the sake of his safety and out of many other concerns, all of the endorsement and activity


    contracts were simply suspended.


    Even one of the movies he had been filming had been temporarily on hold.


    Though he was the cousin of Archie, few people in thepany knew their rtionship.


    But it was unlikely that people would think better of him just because he was his cousin.


    Therefore, Stephen could only suffer in silence.


    The only way to save him was to find the girl immediately and let him confront her face to face.


    But it had been half a month since then, he and his agents had tried everything they could but still they


    could not find her.


    As if she had nned the whole thing, after the post, she just disappeared.


    Stephen had no choice but to wait. He had sent someone to find her, and at the same time, he was


    looking for a more experienced PR expert to try to stabilize the situation.


    Hearing what Stephen had said, Natalia fell into silence.


    She said nothing, and the man next to her, who had already handed the case over to her, of course


    also said nothing as well.


    Stephen felt nervous, and stared at her.


    "So ... what do you think?"


    Natalia looked up at him and smiled, "What do you think?"


    Stephen lowered his face in frustration.


    He thought he was screwed up this time.


    He just could not see how he could possibly solve the problem.


    Watching his gloomy face, Nataliaughed, "The whole thing became difficult just because the woman


    does not show up again and whatever we do, there just won''t be a response and therefore it just won''t


    work. For now, you would have to find this woman and the rest of the problem would simply take care


    of itself."


    Stephen knitted his brows.


    "Of course I know that. But damn it! She has just disappeared, where should I find her?"


    Archie cast a cold nce at him, "Language!"


    Only then did he remember, the woman in front of him was not just his PR expert, but also the wife of


    his own brother.


    He hurriedly put on a smiling face, "Sorry, Natalia, I was just being anxious. I did not watch my mouth.


    Sorry."


    Natalia did not mind, but smiled.


    "Actually, I have been thinking about one thing."


    "What?"


    "People make trouble basically just for two reasons. It''s either for money or for love. Now that your ex


    has made you such a big trouble, for sure she would not be thinking about going back with you?"


    "But after the post, she has never asked you for even a penny until today. Then why did she even


    bother to ruin your reputation?"


    Stephen was stunned.


    Archie curled his lips and looked at the woman next to him approvingly.


    He did not say it just so that Natalia could find it herself.

 Chapter 38 Good Old Days

    Chapter 38 Good Old Days


    Chapter 38 Good Old Days


    As it turned out, his woman was indeed smart, and understood the most essential point immediately.


    Natalia raised the cup and took a sip of the tea. Then she said lightly, "You should let your men to make


    this matter clear, and then I will help you handle the rest."


    Reminded by Natalia, Stephen also realized how weird the whole thing was. Immediately, he called his


    agent, and asked him to find out what happened.


    Natalia waited until he finished the call, and then she added, "Then I should tell you about my n. Tell


    me if you find anything wrong or you have anything to add."


    Stephen nodded, "Emm, go ahead."


    Then Natalia told them roughly about the n she just made, and after hearing what she said, they all


    nodded in agreement.


    Stephen was so happy as if he had just got hisst chance.


    After all it had been half a month, and he still could not find a viable way to solve the problem.


    Only Natalia only had a rough idea, but for Stephen, it just sounded perfect.


    The three of them walked out of the restaurant and said goodby to each other.


    Natalia did not leave with Archie, since it had beente, and he needed to go to hispany.


    And she drove her own car here, so she didn''t need a ride. After they said goodbye, she just left herself


    driving her own car.


    She didn''t drive back to the McCarthy Mansion, however.


    Instead, she drove back to her little apartment.


    She had promised Archie to live with him, but she just had so many things here, and naturally she had


    to take them over.


    She understood Archie was just being considerate, but she felt it morefortable to use the items


    she had got used to.


    After packing up, when she was about to leave with her suitcase, she suddenly caught a glimpse of a


    box in the corner of the couch.


    It was a ck box with delicate decorations wrapped in a coat of ck velvet.


    She paused for a while, turned back, and opened the box.


    That was the birthday present she had bought for Shawn.


    She had wanted to give it to him when it was his birthday. Unfortunately, even before that day, she had


    caught Shawn and Jessica in the bed.


    Thinking about what had happened, she could not help but to let out a chuckle with a hint of self-


    mockery.


    It was just a few days ago, and she was no longer sad but numb.


    Heh, human! You just changed so easily.


    She put the box back, but then thought better of it and put it into her suitcase along with her other


    belongings.


    It cost her a fortune, no matter what!


    Would it not be a waste if she just put the box here? She could at least sell it and take some money


    back.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Then Natalia "The Businesswoman" Dawson pulled the suitcase and walked out happily.


    When she got downstairs, she put the suitcase to her car and drove directly towards the McCarthy


    Mansion.


    As soon as she returned to the mansion, she locked herself in the room and began to prepare a PR


    n for Stephen.


    She told him just a rough idea in the afternoon, since she had not known much about what had


    happened.


    Now though, she was trying to add more details to her n.


    After she was done with it, she sent the n to Stephen.


    They had exchanged contact information with each other in the afternoon. After she sent the file to him,


    Stephen did not reply immediately. She guessed he was just busy so she also just left it behind her


    mind, put her phone aside and walked downstairs.


    It was six in the evening already.


    It was about time for Archie toe back.


    There was the appetizing aroma from the kitchen already. Natalia stretched her body a bit and took a


    stroll outside the vi before she finally got back inside.


    Then there was the sound of the engine from the outside.


    She knew it was Archie. She walked to the door and saw him getting off the car.


    He was wearing his white shirt, and in his arm was his suit. The tall and slender figure of him looked


    elegant and graceful as ever.


    Mrs. Dottie, hearing the sound, also walked out from the kitchen, "Wee home, Mr. McCarthy."


    Archie nodded slightly, andnded his eyesight on Natalia, with a hint of warmth and pleasure in his


    eyes.


    He wrapped his arm around her waist and led her into the vi.


    "You alwayse out to wait for me. I will think you have fallen in love with me."


    The voice of the man was low yet powerful, and only Natalia could hear him.


    While she tried not to, her delicate face flushed a bit and she pushed him away with her hands.


    "Don''t you tter yourself, youcent man. I am here for a walk. It''s just a coincidence."


    "Yesterday it was the sunset, today you are here for a walk. What a fate we have here, Mrs.


    McCarthy?"


    Natalia could not say a word.


    She knew she could never win him and she just gave up debating with him altogether. Instead, she just


    walked into the dining hall.


    And Archie just smiled and knew better than to continue.


    After he finished the dinner, he walked into his study, as if he still got something to do.


    Natalia did not want to disturb him.


    After all, she also got business to deal with.


    Among the threepanies she had got from Henry Miller, two had been sold. The one she had kept


    for herself was an entertainmentpany called Star Entertainment.


    The reason why she had kept thispany was because she was a PR herself.


    She had wanted to establish apany of her own, but it would be tooplicated if she would need


    to start everything from scratch suddenly. Now that she was given such a chance, she would naturally


    take it.


    She hadn''t been to thepany so far, she had just heard of and had a rough idea of thispany.


    When they signed the takeover contract, Henry had also given her the documents of thepany.


    After she had read these files carefully, she found the situation much worse than she had thought.


    It made sense though. If it wasn''t in a desperately bad situation, who would ever sell thepany.


    Star Entertainment had a history of almost forty years. Decades ago, it was still quite famous as an


    entertainmentpany in the country.


    There was a time when Star Entertainment became the leader of the entire industry. A lot of stars and


    dozens of unprecedentedly influential works hade from thepany.


    Normally speaking, such an oldpany should not have ended up like this.


    But actually, when their best PR at that time, Julia, left thepany to work as an agent and brought


    many of the most popr stars with her, thepany had begun to fail.


    Julia had taken away three groups of artists from Star Entertainment, and Star Entertainment had put


    most of its resources on these artists. Their leaving with Julia no doubt had drained all the blood of the


    The reason why these artists had been willing to follow Julia and leave thepany was because their


    contract between them and thepany had been very harsh, and thepany did not pay them very


    well.


    That''s why they would rather pay arge amount of money for contract breach than continue the


    suffering in thepany.


    While Star Entertainment almost doubled its revenue for this reason, without these artists, thepany


    was simply a walking dead, falling gradually.


    After all of the changes in the industry and the rising of simrpanies, Star Entertainment just


    shrank further and further.


    Today, the once glorious entertainment empire of its time had been reduced to less than ten artists, and


    even these artists were just some small-time actors and actresses nobody knew.


    In terms of the resources they had, it was even worse.


    For the past year, they could not even earn a single profitable contract for the artists in thepany.

 Chapter 39 The Desire To Cover Up

    Chapter 39 The Desire To Cover Up


    Chapter 39 The Desire To Cover Up


    All the contracts they got were those not wanted by others.


    Reading this far, Natalia rubbed her forehead in speechlessness.


    She also had to admire how much these ten artists must love thispany that they would not leave it


    even when it had been in such a state.


    She collected the documents and wrote a summary on her notebook. Then she closed the notebook


    and stood up.


    She stretched herself and took a look at the clock on the wall. It was half past ten in the evening


    already.


    How time flied.


    She then walked out.


    When she was walking across the corridor, she heard someone speaking in the study. It seemed to be


    a meeting.


    She did not stop to listen any longer but went downstairs and poured herself a ss of hot milk. After


    she finished the milk, she walked back to the bedroom and took her clothes for a shower.


    However, she ran into Mrs. Dottie this time. Mrs. Dottie had seen the suitcase in her bedroom and


    asked her, "Ma''am, do you need me to unpack the suitcase for you?"


    She thought for a while. In her suitcase, there were just some daily necessities of hers and nothing she


    would need to hide.


    She then nodded, "Great, thank you then!"


    "You are wee, Ma''am."


    She then handed the suitcase to Mrs. Dottie and walked into the bathroom.


    In the bedroom there were a whole set of new toiletries, and all of them were just from her favorite


    brands and vors. For sure, Archie had asked someone to prepare all these for her.


    After the shower, when she had dried herself and was reaching out for her nightgown to get dressed,


    she slipped.


    After she had finally stabilized herself holding onto the wall, she found that her nightgown had fallen on


    the water-soaked floor.


    She picked up the now soaked nightgown and was stunned.


    ''Can I even be any unluckier?''


    Well, she could not use that nightgown tonight, that''s for sure.


    However, she brought only this nightgown in with her! She definitely could not just wrap herself in a


    towel and go out?


    She felt so frustrated suddenly, and at this moment, she heard light footsteps from outside.


    Naturally, she thought it was Mrs. Dottie, and she yelled, "Mrs. Dottie, can you bring me a nightgown?


    My nightgown fell on the floor and got wet."


    Outside the bathroom, Archie stopped his steps and cast a nce at the door of the bathroom.


    Although he could not see through the frosted ss of the door, he could still somewhat see the


    silhouette of the woman, curvy, slender, and breathtakingly graceful.


    His ck pupils went deeper, and he ced the documents somewhere nearby. He went to the closet


    and opened the door.


    The closet was upied by a whole array of women''s clothes.


    For sure, Natalia did not bring these clothes herself. It was he who had ordered the servants to prepare


    for Natalia in advance.


    These were not all yet. There was a dedicated hundred-square-foot cloakroom for her own use.


    In this regard, he always did whatever he could for the people around him.


    In the closet, there were all kinds of nightgowns for all kinds of styles. And from these nightgowns, he


    picked a ck silk spaghetti strap nightgown withce trim and headed to the bathroom.


    He said nothing but knocked lightly on the door, and the door opened slightly.


    White steam overflowed from the bathroom, and then there was a slender white arm, still covered in a


    thinyer of moisture.


    Looking down, he could easily see the most arousing scenery inside.


    He could not help but gulp heavily.


    His dark and deep eyes grew even deeper. Almost instantly, he felt the instinctive reaction of his own


    body.


    Natalia reached out her arm but grew confused why Mrs. Dottie still did not give her the nightgown.


    "Mrs. Dottie, did you get my nightgown?"


    He finally got back the senses and then ce the nightgown on her hand.


    Almost immediately, the woman withdrew her hand, and the door was closed again.


    When Natalia was putting on the nightgown, she just could not help but find Mrs. Dottie a bit weird


    tonight.


    ''Mrs. Dottie had been so enthusiastic just now, why didn''t she even say a word when she gave me the


    cloth?''


    But she did not think too much about it. Anyway, she was new here and she didn''t really know Mrs.


    Dottie. Maybe that was what Mrs. Dottie really was like, she thought.


    It was only after she finally got dressed that she found that it was a spaghetti strap nightgown that Mrs.


    Dottie had brought her.


    The silk felt very smooth and easy on the skin and the hem reached only slightly below her thigh. The


    She looked at herself in the mirror and blushed.


    Why Mrs. Dottie...


    How could Mrs. Dottie give her this!


    And she couldn''t even remember bringing such a nightgown over with her!


    She bit her bottom lip. She tried to tug at the dress on her body, but no matter how hard she tried, she


    just could not possibly cover herself up.


    Especially her back ... since it was ace back after all...


    How could she possibly just go out dressed like this?


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    But if she asked Mrs. Dottie to bring her a new one again, she thought it would make her seem a bit


    picky.


    Come to think about it, she decided not to bother her again but let her hair down to cover part of her


    skin. Only then did she pushed the door open and sneaked out while hugging her arms.


    The light in the bedroom was dim with just two orange wallmps, just like before she entered the


    bathroom.


    Did it mean, he was not back yet? She could not help but wonder.


    Thinking about it, she felt pleased and hurriedly ran to the wardrobe with small steps.


    But at this moment, a deep voice of a man suddenly sounded from behind.


    "What are you doing?"


    Her back stiffened.


    The hands that she had reached out to open the door paused mid-air.


    She then turned back mechanically and saw Archie sitting in a sofa chair in the corner. He crossed his


    slender legs, looking cozy andnguid.


    On his body was still the white shirt, only the cuffs had been unbuttoned and the sleeves were folded


    halfway up, revealing his slender and fair arms. The cozy and casual air that surrounded him was


    He leaned his head against one of his hands propped up on the arm of the sofa. On the table next to


    him was a wine ss with some residual wine in it.


    She paused for a while and put on an awkward smile.


    "Heh-heh, when did you get in?"


    Archie just stared her, expressionless.


    "Just now."


    "Then ... where is Mrs. Dottie?"


    "She went out."


    "OK."


    The time seemed to be paused, and the atmosphere was somewhat awkward.


    Archie''s gaze darkened when it fell on her body.


    This woman indeed had a good body. Her skin was just as pure and white as jade. He had felt it before,


    and it felt just like silk, or milk, of refined quality. He was afraid he might break something even if he just


    added a tiny little bit of strength.


    Maybe it was the alcohol, or something else, he just felt a bit hot tonight for no good reason.


    His throat felt dry, and part of his body felt a dull pain for the depression.


    He did not say anything more, neither did she.


    Her body shrank back in difort.


    Especially when she felt the man''s gaze on her, she felt as if there were thousands of ants crawling on


    her body.


    She finally managed to hold back the impulse to run away, and repeatedly, she tried to pull the hem of


    the dress down.

 Chapter 40 Foxy Man

    Chapter 40 Foxy Man


    Chapter 40 Foxy Man


    Finally, she forced herself to stay calm, and said, "Just wait a minute, I''ll get myself some clothes."


    At that, she just opened the wardrobe and began rummaging.


    But now that Archie was right here, she could not just tell him that she wanted a new nightgown. She


    didn''t want to seem like she had chosen such a sexy one on purpose and insist to get herself a new


    one just in his face. He might think she was trying to get his attention by making all the fuss, she


    thought.


    Though she didn''t pick this one herself, but how could he know?


    In no time, she found a matching bathrobe from the wardrobe and put it on.


    The bathrobe fit well and reached all the way to her knees. As she tied the ribbon around her waist, her


    beautiful chest was also covered up. Only then did she regain a sense of safety.


    Archie did not say a word all the time, but his gaze was unbelievably deep and steady. The residual bit


    of wine in the ss was gone as well.


    "Done?"


    She nodded.


    "Then let''s sleep."


    He rose to his feet and strode to the edge of the bed and began to undress.


    Her eyebrows raised suddenly.


    "What are you doing?"


    Watching the surprised face of the woman, he knitted his eyebrows slightly, "Aren''t we going to sleep?"


    She finally came back to her senses, realized she might be a bit overreacting, and forced a smile.


    "Mmh ... don''t you need to take a shower first?"


    He looked at her, and paused for a short while.


    "Ok."


    He then turned and walked into the bathroom, and she finally felt relieved.


    She closed her eyes, and as if her whole body had rxed after the man left, she fell onto the bed.


    But right at this moment, the voice of the man suddenly sounded from the bathroom.


    "Honey, please help me get my pajamas."


    She was stunned.


    Why didn''t he just bring his own pajamas with him?


    She felt desperate but could only hold herself up from the bed and walked to the wardrobe again for his


    pajamas.


    The clothes of the man had been put in the second cabin of the wardrobe.


    Unlike the variety of clothes of hers, his clothes looked pretty much the same.


    They were all ck, white or gray with hardly any clothes in other colors. Even his pajamas were dark


    gray.


    She took a set and went to the door and knocked.


    Soon the door was opened. Unlike her, who had just opened a tiny crack, he actually opened the door.


    Completely open.


    The man stood there totally naked, his hand was rested on his head covered with the foam of


    shampoo, and water was dripping from his body.


    Countless drops of water slid down the well-defined abdominal muscles.


    Her pupils dted instantly.


    "AH-"


    After a short cry, she covered her mouth just in time.


    The next second, she threw the pajamas at him and shut close the door with a bang.


    "Archie McCarthy! Why are you naked?"


    He did not know what to say.


    Then there was the aggrieved voice of the man, "What should I dress when I am taking a shower?"


    Then it was she who did not know what to say...


    ''Argh, I''m going crazy."


    He definitely did it on purpose, she swore inwardly.


    What a pervert!


    In the bathroom, the man curled his lips silently.


    He took a look at the pajamas in his hands, did not say anything but simply ced them on the rack.


    Then he continued his shower.


    Natalia walked back to the bedroom and sat on the bed. The scorching heat in her chest did not fade


    away even after a long time.


    What she had just seen just kept shing back in her head.


    She found she was even tempted a bit!


    Shameful! Shameful!


    ''You must not be tempted by this foxy man! You must not!''


    However, the more she thought, the more frequently the sexy and tempting scene came back to her


    head.


    She just could not get rid of it.


    She held her face, getting desperately depressed.


    Before long, Archie came out of the shower in the dark gray nightgown.


    It was a very casual, homely nightgown, but maybe it was because he was tall, had a pair of lengthy


    legs, and had broad shoulders and a thin waist, that such a simple nightgown looked just like an item


    from a fashion show.


    As she kept looking down, she found the slender, lengthy and firm legs of his were not covered by the


    nightgown and they were just extremely sexy.


    Natalia doubted whether she could still hold herself back this time.


    In an effort to hide her flushing face and awkwardness, she averted her eyes ufortably and turned


    to pull the quilt to pretend to sleep.


    The lights in the room went dim, and only one wallmp in the room were left on.


    From afar, the wallmp was just like a boiled egg yolk in the darkness, giving her a sense of warm


    safety.


    The mattress behind her then sank a little ¨C the man alsoid on the bed.


    Her body became so tense. Fortunately, Archie did not do anything more to her, as if he was showing


    his respect for her. Just likest night, they just shared the same quilt but did nothing more. He had


    always been a gentleman and never went past her boundaries.


    The next morning, she received a call from ra. ra had found thewyer, the witness for her


    mother''s will, and told her to go to the bank directly at ten in the morning.


    When she left, Archie was worried about her and thus he sent Brian to go with her.


    She did not refuse, knowing that he had just been worried.


    When the two got to the bank, ra was not there yet, but thewyer was.


    As it turned out, thewyer''s name was Mason Currie, and he knew her mother Kiera when they went


    to the same university, and because of that, Kiera had always trusted him and asked him to keep her


    legacy.


    After they two met, Natalia had a brief talk with him.


    She was curious after all, and she asked, "Mr. Currie, when exactly had my mother left behind? Why


    didn''t just give it to me and had to wait until I got married?"


    She had been curious about it for the past few years but now that her mother was dead, nobody could


    answer her.


    Thewyer smiled lightly, "To be honest with you, I have no idea either. But I guess she had her


    reasons! As for what she had left behind for you ... you will find out in a moment."


    Since he was reluctant to say, she knew better than to force him.


    After a quarter of an hour, the Dawsons finally arrived.


    After what happened in the birthday banquet, the hatred of the Dawsons for her had seeped into the


    marrow of their bones.


    That''s why she was quite surprised when they said they were willing to return her mother''s legacy back


    to her.


    But anyway she did not say much and they got the key for the safe as nned.


    Under the witness of thewyer, ra opened the safe herself.


    When they saw what was inside the safe ¨C it was neither somerge check nor some property deed,


    and there was no cash inside ¨C they were all shocked.


    She was also somewhat stunned.


    It was a simple and old-styled ne.


    She remembered seeing this ne once when she was young but she could not remember the


    details. One thing for sure though, her mother seemed to love the ne very much.


    She picked up the ne and thewyer smiled, "This is what your mother had left behind for you.


    Now that it has been returned to you intact, I hope you can take good care of it."


    She nodded.


    Though she had no idea why her mother had left her such an ordinary ne, it was thest gift her


    mother gave her, and for this reason alone, it carried some different meanings.


    She would definitely cherish it and passed it on.


    After Brian put the ne into the safe he had brought here, they finally walked out of the bank.


    When they were about to split up, ra eyed her harshly.


    She sneered, "Natalia, you must be so proud to be Mrs. McCarthy now?"


    Natalia then looked at her calmly, "So you know I am having a good time, then why even bother to look


    for trouble?"


    ra then gave a cold sneer.


    "You will regret it one day. You wille to me and beg for my help."


    At that, she just got into the car with a group of people and left.


    Natalia stood there and knitted her brows.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    For some reason even unknown to herself, she just felt a bit worried.

 Chapter 41 Old Acquaintance Met

    Chapter 41 Old Acquaintance Met


    Chapter 41 Old Acquaintance Met


    Brian had already opened the door for her and asked respectfully, "Mrs. arthy, where are we going


    now?"


    Natalia turned her eyes and nced at the safe in the backseat.


    A momentter, she answered in a gentle voice, "Let''s go home first!"


    After returning to arthy Mansion, Mrs. Dottie saw Brian carry arge safe, and thought that Natalia


    must have bought some precious jewelry.


    Mrs. Dottie came to greet them happily. However, she didn''t expect to see a very ordinary ne


    when they went upstairs together and opened the safe.


    Although the design was exquisite and the shredded emeralds on it looked nice, it didn''t seem valuable


    enough to be kept in a safe.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The result was quite unexpected, and Natalia was quite embarrassed.


    Brian prepared the safe in case there were valuable items that would be difficult to transport. Anyhow,


    they were passed down from her mother.


    To their surprise, it was just an ordinary ne.


    Natalia could not help butugh. She was happy to get what her mother had kept for her finally.


    She stood by the window and studied the back of the ne in the sunlight.


    There were some engravings on it, the initials of her mother''s name, M-C-W.


    Her mother had died suddenly, and everything in the house had been taken over by her stepmother


    and half-sister. The items in the safe were the only items that left to her.


    Thinking of this, Natalia feel her heart burning with nostalgic emotions.


    She went to the mirror, took off a silver corbone chain she usually wore, and put on this antique


    ne.


    Fortunately, the ne was exquisitely crafted, and even though the style was a bit old-fashioned, it


    didn''t look strange on her.


    She smiled, put the ne into her dress and covered it with her cor. Then, she patted her chest


    with satisfaction, and then turned around to walk out.


    In the afternoon, Natalia went to Star Entertainment.


    Thepany, Star Entertainment, had been transferred to her for several days. She was very busy


    then, and could hardly spare any time to visit thepany in person.


    Before she came, she had called the person in charge by phone and informed them about her


    schedule today.


    When she arrived at thepany, it was 2 p. m. sharp.


    The person who received her was a deputy manager surnamed Norris.


    Entertainmentpanies were different from otherpanies, because artistes made up the majority


    of the employees. Compared topanies in other industries, there were not many employees


    working in the office on a daily basis.


    This was especially true for Star Entertainment, apany on the verge of bankruptcy. No one was


    willing to sit there and wait for death, not to mention that Star Entertainment was acquired by another


    How the new boss intended to handle thepany remained a mystery. Anyone who had a n or


    had some connections had already left, or secured another job before the acquisition was finalized.


    Those stayed were just newbies who were still dazed and had no idea what to do.


    Dennis Norris, the deputy manager brought Natalia to her office and gave her a brief introduction of the


    current situation in thepany.


    Natalia analyzed it carefully and found that it was simr to the information she had gathered.


    There were only ten artists in the Artist Department right now. There was a five-member male group


    signedst year.


    Although it was called a group, it would be more appropriate to call it a forced binding of a bunch of


    artistes whose talents were not that obvious.


    The rest were just a few yet-to-be-famous artists. Their best works up till now were only roles as


    eunuchs or courtesans in period dramas, etc.


    As for the Agency Department, the few capable agents had left long ago, and those who stayed were


    fresh graduates whose abilities were no better than the artists.


    As for the Public Rtions Department, it was simply good for nothing.


    Was it a joke? What was the point of doing PR when the artists were not popr at all?


    Why not just make something happen so that they could get more exposure in the public?


    Even if they became infamous, at least they would achieve some fame!


    Natalia carefully went over issues in other departments. They were also in terrible conditions.


    Dennis reported to Natalia, with an awkward but polite smile.


    "President Natalia, this is the current situation of ourpany. All the reports are here. Do you want to


    go through them again?"


    Natalia shook her head.


    What was the use of going over them again?


    It did not change the fact that they had 10 artists but wasck of resource.


    She sighed helplessly.


    Dennis also knew that thepany''s situation was difficult.


    But the fact was that he was just a temporary manager. He was working as a secretary before.


    As thepany was about to close down and everyone ran away, he was temporarily appointed as the


    deputy manager.


    It was not easy to keep thepany the way it was now.


    "At the moment, ourpany is suffering from a shortage of resources due to ack of working capital.


    If we don''t have enough capital, we can''t pull resources we required. Without enough resources, we


    can hardly sign any artist we''d like to work with. This had led to a vicious cycle to the point today."


    Natalia understood it was not easy for him. She remained silent and waved her hand.


    "Alright, just leave the reports here for now! I''ll find a way to solve the capital problem. Thank you so


    much for your effect. You can leave now!"


    Dennis nodded and left.


    After he left, Natalia went directly to the Artist Department.


    Artists were the core of the business for an entertainmentpany. Natalia had only gotten a rough


    idea of them in the documents, but had not met them in person.


    At this time, several others had already gone out for auditions, and only the male group remained in the


    There was a very hot online talent variety show scheduled next month. The boys group''s chance to


    stand out was slim, and thepany was fully aware of it. So in such a desperate situation, they just


    wanted the group to have a try anyway.


    Therefore, they were practicing dancing in the exercise room now.


    When Natalia arrived, they were practicing vigorously.


    She did not go inside to disturb them, and only observed them outside through the ss windows.


    To be honest, even as the boss, she could not go against her conscience to say that they were great.


    Thepetition in the domestic idol market was fierce. As far as the male singing and dancing group


    were concerned, these guys had neither amazing appearances nor amazing talent. Their qualifications


    were indeed at an average level.


    It seemed like all that was left was to put into more efforts.


    It was a pity that in a ce like the entertainment industry, effort was the least worth thing.


    Natalia watched them for a while, and then left.


    The few artists going out for audition, two men and three women, returned in thete afternoon.


    Natalia unexpectedly discovered that one of the girls she actually knew.


    Laura Davies.


    Natalia had met her several times when she held the position of PR manager at Century Entertainment.


    Laura graduated from a renowned drama school and was considered to have a professional


    background.


    Although her looks were not the currently popr V- shape face, she was still quite cute and clean.


    Among the neers, her acting skills were outstanding.


    But perhaps due to the limitations of her round face, she was not able to secure any good resources.


    Later, when her contract expired, she terminated her contract with Century Entertainment.


    Natalia never expected that she would end up in Star Entertainment!

 Chapter 42 Pick Her Up For Dinner

    Chapter 42 Pick Her Up For Dinner


    Chapter 42 Pick Her up for Dinner


    Natalia had a very positive impression of Laura.


    Although there were many neers nowadays, most of them were trapped by the lure of fame and


    fortune. Most of them were impetuous, and only a few were able to work hard on improving their acting


    skills.


    Laura came from a poor family and had a rough childhood, but thanks to her miserable childhood


    experiences, she had seen the world early in her life and had a deeper understanding of many things


    than her peers.


    It was precisely because of this that she understood that acting was the basis of a performer''s life, and


    the rest was just momentary mour.


    Seeing her in Star Entertainment was like finding a piece of beautiful jade in a pile of rubbles.


    Natalia was very pleased, and coincidentally, the agent who brought them back immediately called


    Laura into the office.


    Laura was also surprised to see Natalia.


    Although there were not many interactions between them, everyone in thepany knew Natalia was


    the PR Ace in Century Entertainment. There was no case that she could not handle properly.


    A few days ago, she heard that thepany had a new boss, but she never expected it to be Natalia!


    However, as a saying goes, a dragon will not stay in a pond for long. Sooner orter, it will soar to the


    skies.


    Thinking about Natalia''s abilities, Laura could not help but feel relieved.


    She walked into the office with a smiling face. "Miss Natalia, you are looking for me?"


    Natalia looked up and smiled upon seeing Laura''s face.


    "Yes,e in and sit down!"


    When Laura sat down on the chair opposite her, Natalia started an in-depth discussion about the vision


    of thepany as well as her current n on artists like her.


    Thepany''s Strategy Departments and Advertising Departments were basically not working now.


    Therefore, some important nning regarding artists had to be done by her personally.


    After two-hour discussion, they finally worked out a rough n.


    Laura graduated from a renowned drama school and loved acting, so her main task at present was


    filming in TV and films.


    Natalia nned to send her to two more popr variety shows first to raise her poprity.


    After Laura left, Natalia called other artists in and chatted with them.


    Several artists were not very satisfied with thepany, so she did not force them to stay.


    However, Natalia mentioned that if they were willing to stay, she would treat them equally, and the


    resources they required in the future would be won by themselves ording to their own capabilities.


    If they were not willing to stay, she understood and would not force them to.


    All liquidation damages specified in the contract were canceled, and they didn''t have to pay a penny if


    they decided to leave.


    Natalia knew that these artists did not have much choice when they signed the contract with Star


    Entertainment.


    After bing a member of Star Entertainment, they did not make any achievements, much less


    money.


    Some of them were in a dilemma, but Natalia did not urge them. She asked them go back and think


    about it thoroughly before giving her a reply tomorrow.


    After they left, she stayed in the office alone and went over their profiles carefully again.


    Then, ording to her impression from their previous talks, she noted their strengths and weaknesses


    carefully, as well as their suitable development directions in the future.


    After finishing everything, it was already veryte.


    Natalia stretched her arms, raised her wrist to check the time, only to find that it was already eight


    o''clock in the evening.


    Her stomach rumbled with hunger.


    She stood up and was about to get something to eat when she suddenly thought of something, and her


    face changed.


    She hurriedly pulled her phone out and saw that there were indeed several missed calls on the screen.


    All of them were from Archie.


    Oh, OMG!


    She was used to mute her phone while she was working, and she lost track of time when she was


    totally upied.


    The man must have returned home and found that she was not there. Archie called to ask her


    whereabouts.


    Natalia wondered if he was angry when she did not answer his calls.


    Natalia packed her belongings and called him back on her way out.


    The call was answered as soon as it was connected.


    "Have you finished your work?"


    The man''s voice was low and deep. She could not tell if he was angry or not.


    Nataliaughed awkwardly and said sheepishly. "Uh... I''m sorry! I muted my phone and didn''t hear your


    calls."


    The other side was quiet for a couple of seconds.


    "Come downstairs when you''re done!"


    "Huh?"


    "I''m waiting for you downstairs."


    Natalia''s eyes widened with surprise, and she was just about to say something when the call ended


    abruptly.


    She could only go downstairs in a hurry.


    As expected, she saw a ck Rolls-Royce parked by the entrance.


    The smooth outline shed under the streaks of light from cars passing by, attracting the attention of


    many people.


    From time to time, the passers-by cast envious nces, or pointed at it quietly, or whispering


    something.


    Natalia covered her face in embarrassment.


    ''Big Boss, couldn''t you just find a more inconspicuous ce to park the car? Why are you making a


    scene blocking the entrance?''


    The "Low-Profile" Natalia quickly ran over and whizzed into the car before others could react.


    In the driver''s seat, Brian was startled by her.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    If Brian did not know her better, he would have thought that she was chased after by someone!


    Archie was as calm as ever. After Natalia got inside the car, he told Brian to drive to the restaurant he


    booked earlier.


    Natalia was a little surprised to hear the address.


    "Don''t you want to go home for dinner today?"


    Archie was flipping through a financial magazine, and said in a low voice, "Mrs. McCathy, do you know


    what time it is now?"


    Natalia was stunned and only then did she remember that it was already past 8 pm.


    When she first arrived at arthy Mansion, Mrs. Dottie told her about the rules in the family.


    No dinner would be served after 8 pm. That was the rule the Old Mr. McCathy set when he sent her to


    take care of Archie.


    This was to prevent his grandson from working overtime. Besides Archie, everyone in the McCathy


    family had to follow this rule.


    Natalia smiled awkwardly.


    "Sorry! I was so focused in my work that I lost track of time! Um... to make it up to you, the dinner


    tonight is on me."


    Archie finally raised his head.


    His dark eyes looked at her, with a hidden trace ofughter.


    "Really?"


    "Of course."


    "Fine"


    The car soon arrived at the entrance of the restaurant.


    When they got out of the car, Natalia looked up and saw tworge words in front of her.


    Mountain Club


    What kind of ce was this?


    Natalia thought she was a native of Julio, since she had lived here for twenty years. Howe she had


    never heard of this ce?


    Nevertheless, she did not think much about it.


    It was a good thing that she hadn''t been here before. Now, she came to know a new ce.


    Archie took her hand naturally and they walked inside together.


    There was a professional doorman standing at the gate. After asking about the private room they


    booked, he led them inside politely.


    The club was spacious, with green hills and lush nts, and fine gravel paths that gave her a feeling of


    being in the countryside.


    The scenery was also unique, especially during night. Natalia could see that every stone and tree had


    been carefully decorated.


    Natalia quickly thought that for the club with such an borate arrangement, it had to be privately


    owned and only open to designated guests.


    That was why she never heard of it before.

 Chapter 43 The Youth

    Chapter 43 The Youth


    Chapter 43 The Youth


    Both Natalia and Archie entered the club, and were greeted with a wideke after passing the rockery


    garden.


    Under the night sky, sparkling ripples on theke reflected the street lights and the moonlight. At one


    nce, the edges of theke were not visible.


    The doorman led them up the stairs into the lobby, and took the esctor to reach the private room


    they booked.


    Watery Moon was the name of the private room, and it quite in line with the artistic atmosphere at that


    moment.


    Inside the private room, it was finely decorated with antique design, but some details were blended with


    modern scientific looks, so as to give customers a pleasant andfortable experience.


    On the south, there was arge window facing theke. Standing here, one would have a broader view


    of theke than that from downstairs.


    In fact, the lights on the stone arch bridge far away could also be seen. The dazzling lights and elegant


    scenery were simply creating a unique vor.


    Nataliamented with a smile, "The scenery here is so beautiful. I like it a lot."


    Archie curled his lips into a smile.


    He picked this ce because he had investigated into her preferences.


    Then, the two of them sat down and ordered the dishes.


    Again, the vors of the dishes were Natalia''s favorite.


    Thinking of how considerate Archie was, Natalia was shy, and always felt like she was taking


    advantage of him but could not repay him.


    Suddenly, Natalia thought of Stephen''s case. She had searched it on the inte in the afternoon when


    she was waiting for the artistes to return.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Stephen released a post on Weibo ording to Natalia''s instructions, and the response was great.


    Although there were no definite results yet, Natalia was confident that the case would be resolved


    sessfully as long as her n was implemented smoothly.


    Therefore, she said to Archie. "You don''t have to worry about Stephen''s case. I''ve already started


    handling it, and it won''t be long before it is settled."


    Archie looked at her with a smile and said in a soft tone, "Why do I feel like I not only found a good


    wife, but also a great helper?"


    Natalia was startled.


    In that instant, a thought shed through her mind.


    She nced at Archie, and did not say anything, but in her heart, she secretly made up her mind.


    Once they were done eating, Natalia excused herself to go to the restroom.


    There was actually a toilet in the private room, but she was embarrassed to use it because of poor


    sound-proof.


    The restroom was located at the end of the corridor, next to the elevator. After leaving the private room,


    Natalia headed to the female restroom with help from a waiter, who showed her the direction.


    As soon as Natalia came out of the restroom, she noticed some familiar figures walking in her direction.


    Stunned for some reason, Natalia took a step backward ghostly.


    It just happened that she hid behind a dragon-patterned pir at the entrance of the restroom.


    Shawn Miller and Jessica Dawson were the ones who were walking toward her, and they were


    apanied by a middle-aged man in a pair of ck-rimmed sses.


    Natalia recognized the man right away. He was their country''s famous A-list director, Nathan Hale.


    The three of them were talking happily.


    Nathanughed and said, "Mr. Miller, I previously heard that you have a beautiful wife, but I didn''t know


    who she was; I finally know that it''s Jessica."


    Shawn replied to him with a smile, "Director Hale, thank you for looking after Jessica all these years. I


    look forward to a pleasant cooperation with you this time."


    "Of course. I watched Jessica grow up, and she has great potential. She''ll surely be the youngest


    best actress in this generation."


    Jessica grinned. "Thank you for yourpliments and blessings, Director Hale."


    "I worked on the script of ''The Youth* for years and I have very high expectation for it. You must not let


    me down, Jessica!"


    "Director Hale, don''t worry. I''ll definitely try my best to interpret this role, and won''t disappoint you."


    Jessica nodded obediently.


    "That''s great... and I am relieved."


    The group of three eventually walked past Natalia.


    Because of Natalia''s slim figure, she wore a ck outfit today, thus not a single person noticed her


    when she hid behind the pirs.


    Only when the three entered the elevator, she came out from behind the pir.


    As Natalia watched the direction they headed to, her eyebrows furrowed.


    She had read the script of ''The Youth'' before by chance, and immediately attracted by it.


    In today''s male-dominated world, even if there was a heroine in a period drama, her parts would be


    mainly limited to her role as imperial concubine.


    From the beginning to the end, the story would revolve around a fewdies fighting over a man.


    However, ''The Youth'' was quite a different drama. It was definitely an epic of women, and the stories


    about war, peace, and alteration of dynasties were fully depicted from a woman''s perspective.


    Natalia''s blood was burning with passion when she finished reading the script.


    From the drama "The Youth", she saw entirely different values from the drama.


    Women were not merely bound to petti love. If given the same resources and status, women would not


    be inferior to men.


    Unfortunately, the structure of the script was tooplex, as it involved six countries. Huge investment


    was required to fully demonstrate the story, and it would take lots of efforts to shoot the whole drama.


    Just because of this, the drama was stranded in the end, even though there was a heated discussion


    about it. Mostly importantly, no investor was interested in it.


    During these years, Natalia never heard about any progress about the shooting.


    She couldn''t believe that the drama was finally pulling together for shooting.


    It seemed like Jessica was going to be the leading actress.


    Natalia looked down as she was struck with an idea.


    When she returned to the private room, she found that Archie had already paid the bill.


    Natalia was embarrassed.


    It was clearly agreed that she would treat him to dinner, but he ended up paying for it behind her back.


    Archie took her hand as they walked out, saying as he walked, "Mrs. McCathy, did you forget that we''re


    married? What''s mine is yours, so which one of us pays the bill makes no difference."


    Natalia''s face blushed upon hearing his words.


    She cooed, "Are you suffering a big loss?"


    Archie chuckled. "Well, since you''re aware of it, you should make it up to me tonight."


    As he spoke, he gave Natalia a hint by pinching her palm.


    Natalia''s spine stiffened instantly.


    Turning her head to look at him, Natalia gritted her teeth and said, "Don''t even think about it!"


    After saying that, she quickly shook off his hand and went into the car. Archie followed behind her with


    a faint smile.


    Once he was also in the car, he asked cheerfully, "I meant to ask you to fill the bathtub for meter, why


    are you so agitated? Were you thinking about doing something else?"


    Natalia was lost for words.


    She knew how bad the man was!


    He always liked to tease her!


    Once they returned home, Natalia quickly searched for ''The Youth" script on the inte.


    She saw the script two years ago, so she remembered the general framework, but not the details.


    Fortunately, there was plenty of information about it on the inte, because it was extremely popr


    two years ago.


    If she gathered all the information, she could get a rough idea of it.


    Natalia arranged the pieces of information in a file, and sent one copy to Laura Davies.


    After a while, Laura replied to her message.


    "Dear Natalia, are you asking me to ept a role in this drama?"


    Natalia could not be bothered to keep her in suspense, so she cut to the chase. "Well, take a look at it,


    and see if you like it. Then tell me about your thoughts."


    It only took a second for Laura to respond excitedly through a voice message.


    "Dear Natalia, I don''t have to look at it. I read the script two years ago, and I like the drama very much!


    Are you asking me to take the role as the female protagonist, nna Nelson?"


    Natalia was caught off-guard.


    Secondster, Natalia replied three words, "You can dream!"


    Laura thought to herself,


    "It hurts! But I must keep smiling."

 Chapter 44 Pursued Him For Six Years

    Chapter 44 Pursued Him For Six Years


    Chapter 44 Pursued Him For Six Years


    Natalia typed quickly. "Take a look at the second supporting role. I think it fits you. Although she doesn''t


    have as many scenes as the first female supporting role and the protagonist, she has a distinct


    personality, and her role is eye-catching. If you act well, the effect would be as stunning as that of the


    first two roles."


    Then, Laura took a more detailed look at the scripts for the second supporting role.


    She replied to Natalia''s message in ten minutes.


    "Natalia, I just go over it quickly, and I like the role. Can I secure a spot given that it''s a big production?"


    Natalia curled her lips into a smile.


    "You just need to dig into the script intensively. I will take care of the rest."


    "Okay, thanks!"


    Once Natalia finished chatting with Laura, she put down her phone, and sat on the sofa for a moment


    in contemtion.


    After a while, she opened herptop and entered Nathan Hale''s name.


    She was not very familiar with him, and her understanding of him was only limited to his works as a


    director.


    Although it sounds a bit unreliable to get information about a person from the inte, Natalia didn''t


    have much choice.


    Fortunately, Nathan was so famous that there was lots of information about him on the cyberspace. As


    Natalia filtered the information she needed, her understanding of the director almost reached to 70 to


    80%.


    While Natalia was browsing through the details, her phone rang suddenly.


    She picked up the call, and it was from Victoria Kaur.


    "Natalia, are you avable tomorrow night? Can you go somewhere with me?"


    Natalia grinned. "You''re not filming a movie? Where are you going?"


    Victoria paused for a while before she answered with guilt, "I asked for leave tomorrow; there''s a car


    race in the eastern suburbs tomorrow, and I want to go there and have a look."


    Natalia''s finger paused on the touchpad.


    "Car race?"


    "Yeah!"


    Natalia looked at the column about Nathan''s hobbies, and then she smiled and responded quickly,


    "Okay!"


    The next day.


    Natalia left the office as soon as she finished her work at hand.


    Victoria had already arrived, and she was waiting for her in the car.


    Natalia went to the underground parking lot to get her car. When she drove out, Victoria got off a ck


    sedan like a thief and got into her car.


    After Victoria entered Natalia''s car, she kept checking the surroundings to ensure that nobody noticed


    her. After that, she waved her hand at her assistant, who was standing outside the car.


    "Dear, if you''re so afraid, why are you going to watch the car race? Wouldn''t it be better if you carry on


    with your shooting?"


    Natalia could not help butugh.


    Victoria took a small mirror out of her bag, and murmured unhappily while she checked her make-up,


    "Who said I was afraid? I am trying to avoid the paparazzi, so they won''tment that I''m not


    dedicated to my work? Your younger sister, just like a lotus flower is on the trending list almost every


    day, either because she stood in cold water for a shooting regardless of her body condition, or because


    she passed out due to exhaustion from work. Ugh!"


    She made a disgusted expression and added, "The standard for a dedicated actress has already been


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    set like that. Given that I''m her opponent, how can I not protect my feathers?"


    Natalia could not help butugh.


    Nheless, Jessica had always been like that. No matter how she was on the inside, she always


    showed the gentle, beautiful, and dedicated side of her to the public.


    Natalia had long been used to it.


    The car drove all the way to the suburbs.


    When they were almost at the racing venue, Victoria suddenly tugged her sleeve.


    "Natalia, take a quick look at me. Is my make-up Okay? Is my outfit pretty?"


    Natalia stared at her, dumbfounded.


    "Have you... taken the wrong medicine? Victoria."


    A few secondster, Natalia finally understood what was wrong with Victoria.


    From the moment Victoria called her, Natalia could tell that she was anxious.


    Victoria was usually confident about her appearance, but she had been working on her make-up


    throughout the journey.


    Natalia wondered, "She even asked me if she looks pretty?"


    "Oh my God! Victoria, a natural beauty, is actually asking someone else''s opinion about her own looks?


    Is this a distortion of human nature or a moral degeneration??''


    Victoria seemed to be aware of her own perversity, and smiled awkwardly.


    After a while, she tugged at the corner of Natalia''s shirt, squirming, "He wille today."


    Natalia''s eyes were widened in shock.


    There was no need for Victoria to exin who the "he" she was talking about, because Natalia


    understood naturally.


    After all, the two were sharing the same desks since high school, and they eventually became BFF


    (best friend forever). Over the years, they have shared their views practically on everything, and rarely


    kept secrets from each other.


    Besides, the fact that Victoria had a crush on their high school senior Charlie Peck had be a hot


    topic for discussion six years ago, so everyone was well aware of it.


    Over the years, she had slowly changed from that open and enthusiastic, arrogant and domineering


    young girl of an influential family into a silent and introverted, noble and elegantdy. Others thought


    the gossip about her was only an impulsive act during her youth, so it ebbed away with the passing of


    time.


    But, only Victoria''s best friend, Natalia, knew the guy still had a ce in her heart, and it had always


    been there.


    It is said it was difficult for a guy to pursue ady, but easier for ady to pursue a guy.


    However, after pursuing him for six years, Victoria did not get any closer to Charlie, and the distance


    between the two seemed more distant.


    Thinking of this, Natalia could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    They reached at the parking lot soon.


    Natalia parked her car then turned her head to Victoria, reaching out to straightened her slightly messy


    hair, and set the corbone ne on her neck.


    Then, she examined Victoria carefully with a serious face.


    Once she was done, she took the lipstick from her bag and passed it to Victoria.


    "Change the color now! You''ll look tender in this color."


    Victoria was dissatisfied. "I look tender now!"


    "Well, you do, but this color should be more to his liking."


    Victoria was dubious.


    She asked in doubt while she epted the lipstick.


    "Really?"


    "Well, trust me, I promise!"


    Victoria didn''t doubt it. She wiped off the original lipstick with a wet tissue, and then applied the new


    color on her lips while looking in the mirror.


    When she was done, she realized that the color reallyplemented her makeup and dressing today.


    She immediately smiled brightly and leaned over to hug Natalia.


    "Natalia, thank you."


    Natalia smiled and clenched her fist to cheer her up, "Wish you all the best! Let''s go!"


    "Well, I''ll definitely try my best to win over my handsome guy back ASAP!"


    Afterward, the two of them got off the car.


    The venue was already packed with people.


    There were eight teamspeting tonight, so there are more people at the venue than usual.


    At his time, the cheerleaders and the judges had already entered, and many fans, mostly young men


    and women, holding small gs or banners in their hands, mored while standing in their respective


    zones.


    However, the car racers had not yet shown up, probably waiting for the race to start before they would


    Victoria was fully equipped as she wore a mask and a peaked cap. She lowered her head as she


    pulled Natalia into the crowd, and quickly found her way to the zone behind one of the car-racing


    teams.


    "Natalia, this is Charlie Peck''s team, and he was the one who established it. They''ve won many


    championships these few years both at home and abroad. They are marvelous!"


    Natalia nodded at her.


    A girl turned around and noticed them and asked in a friendly manner, "Are you Charlie''s fans too?"


    Natalia was stunned, and was thinking how to answer the question appropriately so that she wouldn''t


    be exposed.


    Unexpectedly, Victoria beat her to it and answered, "Yes, yes! Did you bring extra gs? Can you give


    me one?"

 Chapter 45 Incredible Result

    Chapter 45 Incredible Result


    Chapter 45 Incredible Result


    The girl generously gave each of them a small g with the name of Charlie Peck''s team on it.


    Afterward, she even reminded Victoria, "For the sake that we are all fans of Charlie, let me kindly


    remind you. You don''t need to cover yourself like this here, as it is easy to be mistaken for a spy sent


    by the opposing team."


    "But don''t worry, I believe you. You look familiar at a nce, so I am sure you are not an undercover!"


    Natalia could clearly sense Victoria stiffened for moment.


    Victoria smiled embarrassedly. "Is that so? Then thank you for your trust!"


    Natalia really couldn''t hold back herughter and hurriedly changed the topic, "How much longer we


    have to wait before the game starts?"


    "8 p. m." The girl looked at her watch, "It''s almost the time."


    As soon as she said it, a loud whistle was hearding from across the street.


    Following that, thunderous cheers were heard as racers from the eight teams came out!


    Victoria went crazy all of a sudden!


    "Ahhhhhh... He''s out! He''s so so so hot and handsome! Natalia, did you see him? In that blue car; his


    eyes are so deep, and his skin is so delicate and fair. I haven''t seen him for a while, but he seems to


    have be more attractive! Ooooh, he''s really cool and stylish! Oh!"


    The racers wore helmets sitting in their respective driver''s seat. Victoria nced at them, but was only


    greeted with blindingly reflecting lights. How could she see whether Charlie was handsome or not?


    Feeling speechless, Natalia tugged Victoria''s sleeve, whispered, "Victoria, calm down!"


    "I can''t!"


    "Don''t forget your identity."


    "Woo, an actress needs love too!"


    Natalia was speechless.


    She really could not stand her best friend''s nymphomania, so she gritted her teeth and whispered, "No


    matter what, you''re the eldest youngdy from the Kaur family, and the No. 1 beauty in the


    entertainment industry. You''ve chased after him for six years. Now you''re waving a g and screaming


    with a bunch of fans. Aren''t you ashamed of yourselves?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Victoria turned to re at Natalia.


    "You always manage to say the wrong thing!"


    As Natalia smiled triumphantly, her gaze past Charlie''s team andnded on a ck racing car on the


    opposite side.


    The small gs and banners over there had Nathan Hales name on them.


    When Natalia looked for information rted to Nathan on the intest night, she inadvertently


    stumbled upon Nathan''s other identity, a top-notch car racer in ck Horse Racing Team.


    Although Nathan was already a well-known director in the country, he normally kept a low profile;


    hence few people knew his hidden identity.


    Besides, the car-racing circle had always been rtively closed. People who did not pay attention to it


    would not follow its news, so only a bunch of people knew it.


    Natalia lowered her head slightly to ponder, and then told Victoria that she was going to the restroom.


    On the racing track, the whistle sounded, indicating that the race had begun.


    The 4-kilometer-long rallycross was divided into a qualifying round and the finals, making a total of


    three rounds!


    Among the eight teams, only the four teams that sessfully passed the qualification round had the


    chance to enter the final.


    The final consisted of two rounds. The forced ranking system would be adopted. In the final round, the


    racers wouldpete with each other and the first to reach the finishing line would be deemed the


    winner.


    Prior to this, Charlie had been the champion for four consecutive years.


    However, before Charlie, the championship had always belonged to ck Horse team.


    This time, Nathan personally represented ck Horse team, so the morale of its members was greatly


    boosted, and they were determined to reim the title this time.


    Soon, the qualifying round was over.


    The ck Horse was not surprised to advance into the next round.


    Together with ck Horse, Flying Eagle, with Charlie as its representative, and two other teams were


    qualified too.


    The finale was about to begin.


    In the Lounge, Nathan''s teammates were helping him to rx when one of them suddenly came over


    and said, "Bro, there''s someone outside looking for you."


    Nathan was surprised.


    "Who?"


    That person scratched his head, not knowing why his face blushed.


    "I don''t know, but she''s quite pretty."


    Nathan was even more surprised.


    "A female?"


    "Yes."


    "Let her in!"


    Natalia was led into the Lounge, and saw Nathan, who was sitting on a chair at a nce.


    Compared to his appearance when he was a director, Nathan looked sharper at the moment. Even


    though he was in his forties, he looked as quick-witted as a hot-blooded teenage.


    Natalia smiled, calmly walked up to him and extended her hand. "Director Hale, long time no see."


    "It''s you?" Nathan was taken aback.


    He knew Natalia.


    Five years ago, at the entrance exam of the Royal College of Art, he had seen her work as an


    examiner at that time.


    Nathan was amazed by her performance, only after Natalia was exposed for giarism, stealing her


    sister''s work, and she was disqualified in the end.


    In Nathan''s opinion, it was such a pity. There was nothing he could do because of the rules. Later on,


    he became busy with work, and didn''t pay attention to that matter.


    He was not expecting to meet Natalia here.


    After a brief moment, Nathan showed a polite smile and stood up to shake her hand.


    Natalia smiled, "Director Hale, It''s such an honor for me to meet you again."


    Nathan forced a smile.


    "Did youe to see me today for something??"


    "Don''t worry, I''m not looking for you because of what happened five years ago. I indeed felt wronged,


    but the past is the past. Besides, no one wants to hold on to those boring old stuff, right?"


    Nathan frowned slightly and was about to say something.


    Natalia had already spoken in advance.


    "I heard the ck Horse is fighting for first ce this time?"


    The moment she brought it up, everyone around her was instantly lifted.


    Natalia sessfully attracted Nathan''s attention too.


    Nathan stared at Natalia and asked with a deep voice, "So what if that''s the case?"


    Natalia grinned.


    "Director Hale, maybe it''s not polite of me to say this, but it''s true. ck Horse has a slim chance of


    winning the championship."


    Once these words came out, everyone''s face had sunk.


    Someone said angrily, "How can you say that when we haven''t evenpeted yet?"


    "That''s right! I think you are deliberatelye to pick a fight! Believe it or not, I can kick you out now!"


    Natalia curled her lips, and remainedposed as she looked around the crowd.


    Next, she shared her analysis, "Director Hale''sstpetition was four years ago, when he lost to


    Charlie by 0. 5 second. In the end, his lost his title as the car  racing god, and he hasn''t participated in


    anypetition ever since."


    "Charlie has been the champion for four consecutive years, whereas ck Horse has been trying to


    reim the title. Director Hale has been practicing hard, and his speed has been reduced from 2


    minutes and 3 seconds four years ago to 1 minute and 54 seconds.


    "I have to say, this is indeed an astonishing achievement in the 4 km rally, but do you know Charlie''s


    result when he participated in a foreignpetitionst month?"


    Nathan''s face changed slightly.


    Natalia smiled and said word for word, "1 minute and 48 seconds."


    Everyone in the room drew a cold breath.


    Though it was only a 6-second difference, everyone knew how tough it was to close the gap.


    At such a high level, almost everyone had unleashed their potential to the limit, and it was nearly


    impossible to advance further.


    However, 1 minute and 48 seconds was such an incredible result!

 Chapter 46 Make A Bet

    Chapter 46 Make A Bet


    Chapter 46 Make A Bet


    Be it in domestic or internationalpetitions, nobody had ever achieved this result in a 4- kilometer


    rallycross!


    Everyone''s faces changed once more, but Nathan seemed calm and collected.


    He looked at Natalia with a sober face.


    "So what? If you''re telling me this just to get me to give up this game, then I am telling you, it''s never


    going to happen!"


    Natalia chuckled. "You misunderstood me! I don''t mean to ask you to give up. I''m just telling you very


    objectively that with the current strength of ck Horse, it''s simply impossible for you to regain the


    championship."


    "You!"


    A hot-tempered member could not hold back anymore, and made a move to lunge at Natalia.


    However, he was stopped by Nathan.


    He looked calmly at Natalia. "Then what do you mean?"


    Natalia smirked spontaneously. "I can help you win the championship."


    "What?"


    Everyone showed an expression of disbelief.


    Natalia continued, "As long as you promise me something, 1 guarantee ck Horse will be the


    champion this time."


    Nathan sneered, "I understand what you mean, but I''m sorry, I''m not interested in your offer and I don''t


    believe what you''re saying. I admit that Charlie is indeed a worthy opponent, but he''s not strong


    enough to make me shrink."


    Natalia wanted to say something else, but was interrupted by him raising his hand.


    "Alright, you may leave if there''s nothing else you''d like to say. I''m going to prepare for the race."


    Natalia frowned.


    Seeing that Nathan was determined, she could only leave for now.


    The finale started very soon.


    Race cars from four teams entered, and then a whistle sounded, indicating the start of the race.


    With that, the cars zoomed away like arrows leaving their bows.


    The cars rushed out like arrows from the string.


    The racetrack was abuzz with excitement while ck Horse members kept their eyes locked on their


    car.


    At this moment, someone behind him suddenly tapped his shoulder.


    The man turned his head back, and when he saw the person standing behind him, he immediately


    frowned tightly.


    "Why are you here again? You haven''t left yet, huh?"


    Natalia smiled, pointed at the screen on the racetrack. "Look, your boss is already in third ce now.


    Even if he barely passes this round, he''ll only end up in second ce, no matter how hard he tries in


    the next round. He can''t finish first."


    The man was furious with her, but Natalia was telling the truth, and he couldn''t say a word to refute her.


    It was undeniable that Nathan was very capable four years ago, but there were always neers in


    this circle and car racing was a sport that tested racer''s reaction and physical coordination.


    Nathan was... getting old.


    Situations from various road sections were shown on the screen. Nathan was constantly in third ce,


    and was clinging to the second ce. He was left behind by Charlie, who was in first.


    Nathan''s teammates were slowly bing dispirited.


    ck Horse had been preparing for four years so as to avenge the shame in the past.


    During the past four years, they suffered endless ridicule and snobbish looks and endure them silently.


    It was so that they could win thispetition in the right way, and reim their glory!


    They wanted to convince those who belittled them that the championship belonged to ck Horse! As


    always!


    But now the situation...


    Was it really not possible this time?


    Eventually, the excited team members gradually be worried and uneasy.


    The result was announced when the first half of the race was over.


    Charlie was ranked first with a time of 1 minute and 48 seconds; the next racer came in second with a


    result of 1 minute and 54 seconds; Nathan ranked third with a result of 1 minute and 55 seconds.


    The result was quite obvious.


    Following that, the referee announced that the three teams would enter the grand finale, which would


    begin in half an hour.


    Although ck Horse managed to qualify for the final round, the team members were depressed as


    they surrounded Nathan heading to the Lounge.


    Inside the Lounge, everyone nced at Nathan.


    One of the team members probed carefully, "Bro, what are the chances of us winning the championship


    this time?"


    Nathan nced at him.


    His face was gloomy for a moment before he said in a deep voice, "I''m sorry, I might have to let you


    guys down this time."


    Just now, he had tried his best, but he only managed to finish third.


    He did not want to admit it, but he was indeed getting old.


    Even though Nathan''s skill was still top-notch, the reaction speed of his hands and feet was unable to


    keep up. Besides, he could hardlypete with the top-notch racers in their twenties.


    When the team members heard him say this, they were all a bit overwhelmed for a while.


    "Bro Nathan, don''t say that. We believe in you. You can definitely do it!"


    "Yes, even if you don''t win the championship, it doesn''t matter. You will always be our boss!"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nathan smiled.


    He knew his teammates were sincere in saying these words, but it was unavoidable for him to feel


    regretful.


    After all, Nathan was already 42 years old. If he lost again this year, he would basically never be able to


    return to the racetrack to witness ck Horse regain the championship.


    At that moment, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    A beautiful figure shed in.


    "Director Hale, what do you think? After experiencing it first hand, did you realize that what I said is


    true?"


    Nathan held his forehead as his head ached when he saw Natalia.


    ''Why is this girl here again?''


    "Natalia, what exactly do you want?"


    "I said, I want to help you guys get the championship." Natalia said confidently.


    Nathan looked up at her and frowned. "Racing is not a child''s y. Not to mention the result, given that


    you''re inexperienced, there is also a high risk of injury. Are you sure you still want to go?"


    Natalia smiled and leaned forward slightly.


    She stared into Nathan''s eyes and uttered word by word, "I''m sure. If you don''t believe me, we can


    make a bet. If I lose, you can do anything you want; if I win, reserve Kallie Franklin''s role in ''The Youth''


    for me. What do you think?"


    Nathan''s pupils shook slightly.


    "You''re here for The Youth?"


    "Of course!"


    The atmosphere suddenly quieted down.


    Nathan and Natalia stared at each other, but neither of them was willing to give way.


    It was only after a while that Nathan fiercely gritted his teeth.


    "Okay, I agree."


    "Bro Nathan!"


    "Nathan, you can''t do it!"


    The others tried to change Nathan''s mind, but he raised his hand and stopped them.


    "But I also have a condition, that is, if you win, you have to join the ck Horse from now on, and for at


    least five years, you cannot leave!"


    Everyone around was taken aback.


    Sure enough, Nathan really cared about his team.


    In the past few years, he watched as Flying Eagle, Heavenly Hunter, and a few other teams growing


    stronger and stronger. More and more talents emerged, and Charlie, who was as an underdog, had


    be the champion for four years consecutively. The young man was incredibly capable, and he


    could not be easily challenged.


    On the contrary, the ck Horse had declined slowly over the past four years.


    It used to be an outstanding team in the country, but they ended up failing to defend their title.


    One could imagine how concerned and dismayed they were.

 Chapter 47 Battle To Defend The Title

    Chapter 47 Battle To Defend The Title


    Chapter 47 Battle To Defend The Title


    ording to Nathans condition, if Natalia lost, it would just be another year of defeat for the team.


    If she won, ck Horse was able to defend the title, and get a new superb racer.


    And for at least five years, ck Horse would not have to worry about its situation.


    After five years, new blood and fresh talents would naturally fill the vacancy, so it did not matter if


    Natalia was staying or not.


    Needless to say, the older, the wiser!


    What Nathan proposed directly blocked Natalia''s way back.


    Nheless, since Natalia had the guts to propose the bet in the first ce, why would she flinch?


    She smiled and reached out her hand. "Okay, it''s a deal!"


    "Deal!''


    As they high-fived each other in the mid-air, the bet was set.


    Half an hourter, the final round was about to start.


    Racers from the three teams made their way to the racetrack one after another. However, when


    everyone saw a new female face in ck Horse''s racing suit instead of Nathan, they were startled.


    "Who is she?''


    "Why is she wearing the suit of the ck Horse Team?"


    "Did the ck Horse change their racer?''


    Charlie was slightly stunned when he recognized Natalia.


    He furrowed immediately after.


    Natalia approached him and waved her hand with a smile. "Charlie, long time no see! How are you?"


    Having studied together for three years, Charlie naturally knew Natalia.


    Not only did he know her, but he also knew that she was that woman''s best friend.


    Charlie frowned and looked around him, then he asked with a deep voice, "Why are you here?"


    Natalia shrugged, and said with an innocent expression. "To race, of course!"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie face immediately sank.


    Not far away, Victoria noticed Natalia too.


    Her eyes widened in disbelief and she hurriedly trotted over through the crowd and ran toward Natalia.


    "Natalia, what are you doing? Stop fooling around, ande back with me quickly!"


    Victoria was so anxious that she shrank from behind and tried to pull Natalia back.


    When Charlie saw Victoria, he recognized her at once, although she was wearing a hat and mask and


    hiding behind Natalia, he recognized her at once.


    His already cold and sullen handsome face instantly turned colder.


    Natalia secretly tugged Victoria while she looked at Charlie calmly.


    "Why? Are you surprised to see me, Senior Charlie? You''re not afraid topete with me, are you?"


    Charlie sneered, turned around and walked away.


    "Mr. Charlie Peck, where are you going? Are we not going topete with me?"


    Charlie replied coldly, "She''s not from ck Horse. Since Nathan doesn''t have the guts to take part,


    this round bes invalid."


    "What?"


    Everyone else was baffled.


    Natalia frowned but said loudly, "Charlie, who told you that I''m not a ck Horse member? Can''t 1 join


    it at thest minute? On the other hand, aren''t you afraid of being embarrassed if word about you


    running away from apetition spreads out?"


    Charlie halted.


    He turned to cast a cold look at Natalia.


    Natalia continued in a hurry, "How about we make a bet? If I lose today, ck Horse will quit the race


    and will never participate in any future rallies in the country'' but if I win..."


    She paused and suddenly yanked Victoria toward the front.


    Following that, she smiled with her eyes squinted. "You can have a meal with my bestie here. What do


    you think?"


    The moment these words came out, there wasughter and whistling all around.


    Victoria''s face blushed right away.


    She lowered her head and tried to cover her face with her cap as she uttered, "Natalia, I''m not going to


    dine with him. Stop it, and let''s go!"


    Natalia gritted her teeth and whispered, "Can you be more mature? Having a chance to have a meal


    together is better than always being a backdrop among a bunch of fans. If there happens to be a spark


    of love between you, your long-cherished wish will be achieved! Victoria the beauty!"


    Victoria''s face changed.


    Her face turned vaguely pale when a thought crossed her mind.


    Behind them, members from the ck Horse felt nonchnt when they heard that they might have to


    withdraw from the tournament from now on..


    Someone stepped forward and tried to stop Natalia, but Nathan blocked him.


    Nathan said as he looked at Natalia''s back and said in a deep voice, "1 trust her; I believe she won''t


    joke about the future of the whole team."


    The team members had to hold down the dissatisfaction in their hearts and retreated.


    With that, the other members could only hold back while they suppressed their dissatisfaction.


    On the other hand, Charlie took a quick look at Victoria after he heard Natalia''s suggestion.


    His eyebrows made him look indifferent, and he gave off a feeling of contempt as he spoke, "You want


    to have dinner with me?"


    Victoria trembled gently.


    Natalia did not notice Victoria''s unusual behavior. She encouraged her best friend while she tugged her


    arm, "Victoria, this is a crucial moment, don''t be a wimp!"


    Only then did Victoria finally raise her head.


    She stared at the man in front of her.


    His dark blue race suitplemented his tall figure, lean legs, and wild eyebrows, and it emitted a cold


    and domineering feeling.


    Victoria pursed her lips.


    It took her a while, but in the end, she still had the courage to stand out and said loudly. "So what if it


    is? Do you dare topete with me or not?"


    Although she had plucked up her courage, she stammered because shecked confidence and was


    nervous.


    Charlie reacted like he had heard some funny joke.


    He sneered suddenly and nced over Victoria mockingly, and then he walked toward his car, holding


    his helmet in his hand.


    This meant that he agreed to the bet.


    The people around them jeered.


    Even though Victoria wore a hat and a mask, based on her eyes and her great figure, it was not difficult


    to imagine that the face under the mask must be beautiful.


    On the racetrack, it was always a war of hormones.


    Women were like good race cars, and they were targets for men to conquer.


    Victoria held onto Natalia''s hand tightly, trembling badly due to tension.


    When the man walked past her, a light and low and cold voice came from overhead.


    "You''ll never have this chance again!"


    Victoria''s face became as white as a sheet of paper.


    Due to the cheers and loud noise in the venue, and the fact that Charlie lowered his voice deliberately,


    Victoria was the only one who heard him.


    Seeing that her face was a little off, Natalia asked with concern, "What''s wrong with you? Is everything


    okay?"


    Victoria shook her head.


    "I-I''m fine. Natalia, you''ve never raced before, is it really okay??"


    She was concerned.


    Natalia patted her shoulder with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, just wait for the candlelight dinner with your Mr. Perfect!"


    After saying that, with a confident toss of her hair, Natalia put her helmet on and headed for her race


    car.


    Once the racers took their positions, the whistle was blown, and the race started.


    Three cars rushed out at the same time, but Charlie was soon ranked first for the time being.


    Natalia followed steadily behind Charlie, and she went past a few obstacles smoothly while she


    constantly stayed closely behind him.


    The two of them quickly grew far ahead of the racer in third ce, but when Charlie noticed through the


    rearview mirror the car behind him, he could not help but frown.


    The third ce was soon left behind by the two, Charlie saw the car behind through the rearview


    mirror, frowning.

 Chapter 48 Win The Championship

    Chapter 48 Win The Championship


    Chapter 48 Win the Championship


    Charlie had always thought that Natalia could not drive a racing car at all.


    That was why he rejected her request without hesitation when she first brought it up.


    Later, although he agreed to the bet, he didn''t expect too much in his heart.


    Who knew, Natalia was really good at car racing!


    When Charlie looked at the car that was tailing him, he naturally thought about thedy who wore a


    mask and hid shyly behind Natalia a few minutes ago.


    Her eyes were like a pair of hook made of aged wine, and it easily evokedplex and painful


    emotions from the bottom of his heart.


    "Damn it!"


    "How dare she show up in front of me!"


    Charlie punched the steering wheel, and his face was gloomy as hell.


    "She wants to have a meal with me?"


    "Hah! In her dreams!"


    He curled his lips into a grim smile as he looked into the rearview mirror once more.


    The car behind him continued following him closely, which made it evident that the racer was rather


    skillful.


    Nheless, so what if Natalia was skilled?


    He would not lose!


    Charlie was determined not to give that woman the chance to get close to him again and hurt him!!


    Thinking of this, Charlie''s foot hit the elerator to speed up.


    In the car behind, Natalia looked at the car that suddenly picked up speed in front of him with a calm


    face.


    ''Tsk, buddy, you seem very agitated. Looks like you''re set on winning!"


    ''Sadly, you''re unlucky to meet me today!"


    Soon, there would be a 90-degree sharp turn ahead.


    Since Natalia had been keeping track of the time, she figured that it was about time.


    A stern look could be seen on her face as she suddenly stepped on the elerator and swished to the


    side of Charlie with a beautiful drift turn.


    Inside the car, the man was obviously surprised.


    The grave expression on his face seemed colder than before.


    Charlie pressed his foot on the elerator to speed up again.


    Natalia followed suit.


    Outside the track, members from both teams were stupefied when they watched the game through the


    big screen.


    "Oh my god, oh my god, oh my god!"


    Finally, someone''s on par with Charlie!


    It was so frightening! It was so exciting!


    Although there was no winner yet, at least someone had broken the myth that Charlie was an


    unsurpassable racer.


    Of course, the members from the ck Horse were the most excited.


    Originally, they were not optimistic about Natalia''s performance, but they didn''t expect that they would


    be given such a huge surprise!


    "Oh my God, the speed of hand movement, her calmness! Even Bro Nathan four years ago wasn''t this


    great, okay?''


    "Ah, Bro Nathan is forever the best... Mm... Although that''s only what we think."


    The two racers were near the finishing line, but they were still next to each other, neither of them willing


    to give way to the other.


    Charlie secretly picked up his speed again to make a final spurt.


    However, the car beside him suddenly rumbled, and his opponent moved faster and swooshed past


    him.


    Charlie widened his eyes.


    "Damn it!"


    "That woman beat me to it!"


    It was toote for him to further speed up, and they passed the finishing line almost at the same time.


    In the end, ck Horse Team won with a 0. 04 seconds lead!


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Unbelievable


    The car-racing god, who had been the champion for four consecutive years, was actually surpassed by


    a girl!


    "Oh my god! What breaking news is this? It''s so exciting!"


    The crowd fell silent for a few seconds before cheers and screams flooded the venue.


    It happened so fast that everyone could not react to in time.


    Once the crowd realized what happened, they saw Charlie exit his car with a dark face.


    Natalia also got off the car, wearing a smile. She removed her helmet, flipped her long ponytail in a cool


    manner, causing countless men to be enchanted by her heroic charm.


    Holding the helmet, she went to the ck Horse Team and said to Nathan with a smile, "How was it? I


    did not lie to you, did I?"


    Nathan looked at her with aplicated look.


    As for the other team members, they were more exhrated.


    A group of people surrounded Natalia. If it was not because the gender difference, they would have


    raised her up and hurrahed.


    The awards ceremony took ce after the race ended.


    Natalia, the well-deserved champion, was pushed onto the stage by her teammates.


    Despite that, the participants joined thepetition as a team; hence the glory naturally went to her


    team.


    When Natalia received the award, Charlie and his teammates had already left.


    "Director Hale, will you fulfill your promise?"


    Nathan looked at her and nodded firmly.


    "You made it, and I''ll keep my word too, but I have been working on The Youth for many years. If the


    second supporting female role acts not well, it may ruin the whole y."


    "So I only give you a chance for a fairpetition. If you have the talent, you will have the role.


    Otherwise, I won''t let you have it even if I''ll be used of eating my own words."


    Natalia chuckled.


    "Of course, I didn''t expect to win the role with a single race anyway. You can rest assured. I just want a


    fair chance topete. When will you be avable? I will bring someone to the audition."


    Nathan nodded, "Let''s do it tomorrow morning! I''ll wait for you at my office."


    "Okay, deal!"


    After making the appointment with Nathan, Natalia finally remembered Victoria.


    Nevertheless, she could not spot her best friend no matter how many times she looked.


    Natalia thought Victoria was with the Julio Eagle team.


    But she only saw Charlie with a gloomy face went inside, surrounded by his teammates. there was no


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    sign of Victoria.


    Natalia could not help but frown.


    Where did Victoria go?


    Natalia took out her phone to call Victoria, but nobody picked up. Feeling helpless, she could only ask


    the ck Horse members to help look for her best friend Victoria.


    After all, the racetrack was at a rather remote ce. Victoria was a young female celebrity, so it would


    be difficult to manage if something happened.


    Natalia and the others were looking for Victoria everywhere...


    In the parking lot.


    Victoria bent over as she quietly made her way to her car.


    She took the key out of her pocket and unlocked the car so that she could get in.


    All of a sudden, an arm reached over the top of her head as someone mmed the door down.


    Victoria''s heart skipped a beat.


    Sure enough, when she turned around, she saw the man standing behind her with stern eyes.


    It was silent around them. Compared to the morous scene at the racetrack, the parking lot was


    deste.


    The dim streetmps shone from afar, like a few cooked egg yolks in the pitch-ck night sky. Instead


    of being bright and warm, they gave off a cold and lonely feel.


    Victoria forced a smile and straightened her back.


    "Why did youe out?"


    She lowered her head to avoid Charlie''s eyes. Though she was trying hard to stay calm, the tension in


    her body and the quiver in her voice showed her nervousness.


    Charlie withdrew his hand and put it into his pocket. He looked down at her from above in a


    domineering manner.


    The handsome man did not seem gentle at all; a cold and wild look could be seen on his craggy face.


    When he kept a straight face, he seemed indifferent and chilly.


    "Don''t you want to have dinner with me? She won the champion, why are you running away?"

 Chapter 49 Have Dinner Together

    Chapter 49 Have Dinner Together


    Chapter 49 Have Dinner Together


    Victoria was stunned.


    She wanted to say it was not her who made the bet!


    But Natalia was her bestie and she did it for her sake so that she could have a date with Charlie.


    Besides, when the bet was made, she had stood out earlier herself, so she could not go back on her


    words now.


    Victoria tucked her hair behind her ears and cleared her throat..


    "Uhm... I wasn''t running away! I j-just came to get something. Yes, I came to get something?"


    She even repeated herself to confirm what she said.


    Charlie sneered in disdain.


    Since the door was unlocked, he pulled the door open and got into the passenger seat.


    Victoria was baffled.


    Seeing the woman still standing there, Charlie stared coldly at her and asked impatiently, "Why are you


    still standing there? Where are we going to eat?"


    Victoria didn''t know how to answer his question.


    "Oh," she responded as soon as she regained her senses. Nheless, just as Victoria wanted to


    enter the car, she remembered that the car belonged to Natalia


    If she drove her car away, how could Natalia go hometer?


    Therefore, Victoria could only ask softly as she looked at the man, sitting in the passenger seat and


    closing his eyes, "This isn''t my car. Can we go in your car?"


    Charlie didn''t reply.


    Then Natalia received a phone call from Victoria.


    Victoria told her she had to leave first and that she had given the car keys to the security guard in the


    parking lot. Then she hung up the phone.


    Natalia initially wanted to ask if Victoria wanted to wait for Charlie so that he could fulfill his promise,


    but Victoria hung up so quickly that she could not say it in time.


    However, sheter heard that Charlie left right after thepetition ended. She took a look at her


    watch and realized the timing matched, so she immediately figured out what happened.


    Hence, she did not bother her again. She went to get her car after she set a specific time for the


    appointment with Nathan, then she left.


    When she got home, it was ten p. m.


    Surprisingly, Archie was not home.


    Considering how Archie drove to herpany to pick her up when she forgot to inform him about


    having to work overtime, Natalia sent him a text in advance.


    But she did not expect that she was not the only one who arrived homete.


    Natalia looked for Mrs. Dottie, who exined to her with a smile, "Mr. Archie called at dinner time,


    saying that there is a very important video conference in thepany, so he won''te back so


    early."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalia nodded.


    She went straight upstairs without saying anything else.


    After a long and tiring day, Natalia wanted to take a bath and have a good rest.


    She entered the restroom with her pajamas.


    On the other side, Victoria and Charlie arrived at the restaurant.


    It was an open-air candlelit restaurant.


    The restaurant was situated on the second floor, with bright moon and cold wind overhead and vast


    river in a distance. It was surrounded by romantic candlelight. An elegant cellist was seen ying a


    melodious and graceful piece on a small stage.


    If Victoria ignored the cold-faced man in front of her, the restaurant was indeed the most suitable ce


    for a romantic date.


    When the waiter came with the food they ordered, Victoria expressed her thanks in a low voice.


    At the restaurant, she didn''t need to fully disguise herself anymore. She removed the mask but was still


    wearing the cap.


    The broad brim covered her eyes, leaving only her straight nose and pink lips exposed, and her


    graceful chin raised slightly. Without saying a word, she had a noble and sophisticated look, as if she


    was above all beings.


    Charlie''s eyes were dark and hollow, and a hint of coldness could be seen deep inside them.


    All the way from the racetrack, Victoria had gradually eased down from the tension.


    Even so, she felt uneasy.


    They were dinning outside, but she felt the pressure of the air around her. It seemed that even the


    space was cramping and suffocating.


    The atmosphere was silent and awkward.


    However, it was worth noting that many couples dined at the open-air restaurant.


    In contrast with the affectionate couples, Victoria and Charlie looked even more estranged from each


    other.


    A waiter with roses in his hands approached them. He bent slightly and smiled respectfully, "Sir, would


    you like to buy a bouquet for your girlfriend, as roses symbolize always and forever?"


    Charlie cast a cold look at the waiter. "No!"


    The waiter felt they were indeed a strange couple. They were dining together, but seldom talked to


    each other. The man seemed extremely fierce.


    To lighten the mood, the waiter smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. Sir, how about you request a song


    for your girlfriend! Given the environment that you''re in, it''s romantic to listen to a song requested by


    your lover!"


    Charlie raised his head and red at the waiter.


    That look, like a wolf in the wilderness, shed faint cold light in the darkness of the night.


    The waiter shivered and felt a chill down his spine.


    Following that, Charlie uttered slowly word by word, "She''s not my girlfriend. How many times do I have


    to tell you? Get lost now!"


    The waiter finally realized that the man in front of him was not only fierce, but also had a bad temper!


    The waiter''s face changed and he hurried away with the roses.


    Victoria was embarrassed about what happened.


    She informed Charlie softly, "I''m going to the restroom."


    Then, she got up and left in a hurry.


    Looking at her back, Charlie did not say a word, but his eyes darkened.


    In the restroom, Victoria desperately took deep breaths.


    It seemed that only in this way could she temporary ease her heart, which had been suppressed for a


    long time.


    Suddenly, her cell phone in the bag rang.


    When she reached for it t, she noticed that Natalia was calling her.


    Victoria''s eyes were sour and she forced back her tears, which were about to roll down her cheeks.


    "Hi, Natalia."


    "How is it, Victoria? Is it fun to date the man in your dreams?"


    Victoria forced a smile.


    Fun?


    Maybe!!!!


    Unfortunately, he looked so unhappy!


    "Perhaps in this life he hated me the most. I promised to stay out of his sight forever, but now I broke


    the promise, and forced him to have a candlelight dinner with me. He must hate me to the core now!''


    Victoria felt that her eyes get sour again.


    She held back her tears quickly once more.


    She could not cry. It took her more than two hours to finish her makeup. If she cried, it would be ruined,


    right?


    She looked up and it was several seconds before she could hold back the tears.


    On the other end, Natalia thought something had happened to Victoria because she did not say a word.


    "Victoria? Are you all right?"


    Victoria replied at once, "I''m fine, I am in the restroom!"


    "That''s great. Then, how are you getting on?"


    "Nothing much. You know he can be quite cold, and sit for hours without saying a word, so what can I


    do?"


    Natalia scoffed disdainfully.


    "You can break the ice first!! You are the most popr star in J City, aren''t you always good at starting


    conversations? Think about the men who''ve desperately pursued you; believe in your charm! As long


    as you show a bit of your charm, you will make it!"


    Victoria was amused by her and burst intoughter.

 Chapter 50 ItS A Long Story

    Chapter 50 It''S A Long Story


    Chapter 50 It''s a Long Story


    Eventually, Victoria became less depressed.


    "Well, you''re right, but I''ve forgotten how to use my charm. Why don''t you teach me?"


    Natalia was not afraid of being stimted by her and responded, "OK, I am doing this for your


    happiness. Wait, Let me hang up and make a video call."


    She hung up the phone, clicked on the video and it was soon connected.


    Victoria holding her arm leaned on washbasin and watched at her with a smile.


    "Come on, Natalia! Start your show."


    Two people had grown up together, and in private they did not care much about their images in the


    front of each other.


    Natalia put the phone on the bookshelf, and began her performance in front of her phone.


    She started with some disgusting and exaggerated lines from prime-time shows, as well as some


    pickup lines.


    "I haven''t seen you for years. I miss you so much."


    "They think there are many people in my world, but I''m the only one who knows that you''re my world!!"


    "You are the white moonlight in my heart, and the colors in my life."


    "Without your permission, I have liked you for so many years, I''m sorry!"


    "A man falls in love with a stream, because he has never seen the sea. And now I''ve seen the Milky


    Way, but you are still my only star."


    When Natalia recited these lines, she did not notice that the door to her room was slowly opened


    behind her.


    When Archie came back from work, he heard that Natalia was already home. So he untied his tie and


    went upstairs.


    Unexpectedly, he opened the door and was greeted with such a scene.


    Under the dim yellowish light, a woman in pajamas was caressing her body in front of the bookshelf.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    While twisting her delicate waist while touching herself, she was murmuring some lines.


    "You are my dearest, you are my darling, and you are the three-quarter of my life."


    "Without you, it is like the darkness losing light, or fish out of water; my life is meaningless."


    "I love you like a flying moth darting into a me, your heart is where I want to go to the most..."


    Uhm...


    All in all, it was hard to exin in a few words.


    In the video, Victoria was fully immersed in Natalia''s show at first.


    But then she started to look a bit strange.


    Noticing her distraction, Natalia stopped and said, "Hey, Victoria, I''ve been acting so hard. Could you


    give me some attention and respect my performance?"


    Victoria smiled awkwardly.


    "Natalia, do you... have you got a new boyfriend?"


    "How do you know?"


    Victoria pointed behind her.


    Natalia froze at once.


    She looked at bottom right corner of her phone screen.


    In the next second, her pupil erged, and she became stiffened on the spot, as though she was


    struck by lightning.


    Archie holding his coat and his tie in one hand stood behind her with his straight figure.


    The man smirked and teased her with his eyes. He simply stared at her without moving an inch.


    Natalia suddenly had an urge to die!


    She immediately ended the video call and turned around to re at Archie.


    Archie forced to hold back hisughter, then put his coat and tie on a nearby chair before he


    approached Natalia.


    "Honey, I really did not know you miss me so much when I am not at home."


    Natalia pouted her lips and almost cried because she was too mad.


    "Archie, why didn''t you knock on the door before you enter the bedroom?"


    "This is my house, and we are married. There is nothing I can''t see. Why should I knock on the door?"


    Archie raised his eyebrows.


    Natalia was so mad!


    "But his words seemed to have a point. What should I do?"


    She wanted to cry but had no tears, whereas the smile in Archie''s eyes was growing deeper.


    "Honey, in fact, if you really have your needs, just tell me. Don''t be shy, I will definitely satisfy you. It


    you lock yourself in a room to relieve yourself, the effect is not good and it is bad for your body."


    Natalia blushed right away.


    Realizing he had misunderstood her, she tried to exin.


    "I, No, it''s... It''s not what you think!"


    "So, what is it then??"


    Archie walked slowly towards her, step by step.


    In a few steps he came up to her.


    When Natalia sensed the strong male hormones and the cold breath that belonged to Archie, Natalia


    flushed.


    She hemmed and hawed, not knowing how to exin herself.


    "I am not, I didn''t. Don''t talk nonsense." She bbered


    "Nonsense?"


    Archie chuckled and suddenly leaned over. He touched the side of Natalia''s face with one hand and


    retrieved a photo beside her phone with the other hand.


    "In the middle of the night, you stayed in the bedroom by yourself to say such cheesy words while


    looking at my photo. How dare you say you didn''t miss me? Huh?"


    His voice was deep and slightly husky, which was incredibly sexy.


    Natalia was flushed from cheek to neck.


    Just now she found a ce to put her phone randomly.


    She did not notice his picture was there.


    Nheless, it would not matter if she exined herself. For all she knew, the narcissistic man was


    already imagining things!


    She could only back off and change the subject.


    "I, I don''t want to talk to you anymore. I''m going to bed!"


    Following that, she turned to leave.


    However, her wrist was suddenly grasped by the man.


    Natalia was startled, and noticed that she had finally retreated to the side of the bed.


    Her leg bumped against the edge of the bed, which hurt so much that she screamed. As soon as her


    knees went weak, she fell backward onto the bed.


    Archie originally wanted to catch her, but Natalia grabbed his cor out of panic.


    As a result, his center of gravity was suddenly changed, and fell onto the bed with her.


    The two of them fell heavily on the bed.


    Before either of them could react to the situation, Natalia widened her eyes because she felt something


    soft on her lips.


    When feeling a soft and tender touch, Natalia immediately widened her eyes.


    The room was dead silent. Under the dim light, Archie was on top of her.


    Archie was stunned too. His lips were on hers. The warm and tender touch sent an electric current to


    his brain.


    At that moment, the bedroom door was not closed, and footsteps were suddenly heard.


    "Sir, you have a call from the capital... Ah!"


    A short scream was heard.


    When Natalia finally regained her senses, she pushed the man away, stood up and saw Mrs. Dottie


    waving her hands nervously.


    "I''m s-sorry. I came in because the door was left ajar, I-I... Sir, Madam, please go on! I''ll go downstairs!"


    Mrs. Dottie fled as fast as she could.


    Natalia closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    Next, she turned to stare at Archie in a vicious and merciless way.


    "You!"


    Archie shrugged his shoulders innocently, indicating that it was not his fault and he did not expect it too.


    Natalia was so furious that her stomach hurt.


    In the end, Natalia went downstairs to exin to Mrs. Dottie.


    Archie was not bothered. Natalia could exin all she wanted, but in any case, they were husband and


    wife, a married couple.


    Besides, Mrs. Dottie was someone who had the experience, so she would probably not believe what


    Natalia said.


    Thinking of that kiss, Archie reached out and touched his lips. The tender touch was still there, as


    sweet and wonderful as ever.


    He curled his lips into a smile as he made his way to the study.

 Chapter 51 The Sweet Nothings In The Study

    Chapter 51 The Sweet Nothings In The Study


    Chapter 51 The Sweet Nothings In The Study


    Natalia went downstairs, trying to exin to Mrs. Dottie.


    However, Mrs. Dottie did not believe what she said at all.


    On the contrary, she gave her a suggestive look, "I understand, Madam. You don''t have to be shy


    about it. It''s a great thing for couples to share a good rtionship. Soon, a little young master will be on


    the way, and all the hustle and bustle in the Mansion."


    In short, she rambled on but refused to believe Natalia about it being a misunderstanding.


    Natalia gave up when she found that Mrs. Dottie was difficult to get through.


    Technically speaking, Archie and she was a legally married couple. So it was nothing out of the


    ordinary for them to be engaging in a little intimacy.


    It was quite awkward to be caught red-handed by elders but it was not a big deal.


    Natalia decided to abandon her n to forgo the chance to restore her uppity image in Mrs. Dottie''s


    mind. Instead, she poured herself a ss of milk and headed upstairs.


    When she passed by the study, she suddenly heard someone talking inside.


    It seems that Archie was talking on the phone.


    Not minding the slightest, Natalia was about to pass by, but she suddenly heard a gentle soothing.


    "Oh baby, be good. Listen to me, take the medicine, then go to bed early today. Okay?"


    Her body stiffened.


    She was nailed to where she stood.


    "I''ll be back soon."


    "Be a good girl, and I''ll apany you when I get back, okay?"


    "Yes, of course Anne is the most adorable baby in the world."


    The sweet talk continued in the study.


    The conversation mostly involved gentle hushes of the man in an incredibly gentle tone that Natalia


    had never heard before.


    She could even imagine Archie smiling with an affectionate look on his face.


    It was a sweet scene, but she felt as though a ssh of water hit her, sending chills down to her spine.


    Natalia even heard Archie chuckling with delight.


    "Okay, I''ll miss you too. Good night."


    The call ended.


    The room went back to silence for a moment. Then, there was the sound of footsteps. Archie was


    heading out.


    Natalia''s face turned into blue.


    Out of impulse, the strange coincidence had her turn tail and run.


    She ran into the bedroom and mmed the door backhanded.


    She sprinted all the way to her bedroom and mmed the door behind her in a wham.


    Coming out of the study, Archie witnessed a whirlwinding through from afar, and the next thing he


    knew, the bedroom door was closed shut.


    He was petrified, and then he frowned as if he realized something.


    Coincidently, Mrs. Dottie came upstairs at this time. Archie stood in the corridor and asked, "What''s


    wrong with Madam??"


    Mrs. Dottie got confused by his question.


    "Madam juste upstairs, right? She was alright!"


    The frown on Archie''s face deepened.


    Without another word, he turned around and walked towards the bedroom.


    In dimmed light, Natalia was leaning against the headboard, flipping through an entertainment


    magazine.


    Archie trod over and asked in a causal way, "Did you just go by the study?"


    Natalia took a nce at him and made a dry cough, "Yes, just passing by. Why are you nervous?"


    Archie didn''t answer her.


    Even without looking at him, she could feel his sharp gaze hounding her with inquiry.


    Natalia got tired of this topic somehow. So, she intentionally yawned and put down the magazine in her


    hand.


    "It''s toote. I''ll hit the sack now."


    Then, shey down and pull up the quilt up. With her back facing him, she closed her eyes.


    As she snuggled under the covers, Archie''s eyes darkened.


    Without further exnation, he headed to the bathroom to take a shower.


    With the splitter-sttering sound of water going on the other side, Natalia couldn''t fall asleep at all.


    Those flirting words she heard outside the study were echoing in her mind.


    They sounded so intimate. She wouldn''t believe it if she hadn''t heard it with her own ears.


    Then, Natalia recalled what Archie said when he forced her to get the marriage license, and the scenes


    of these days. She felt bitter in her heart.


    Fortunately, they had only been together for a short time. Although they were namely husband and


    wife, they were more like business partners.


    Natalia would try her best to y the role as his wife, while he fulfilled his role as her husband when


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    necessary.


    It was for the better.


    For someone who was betrayed once, Natalia no longer counted on meeting her true love.


    So all was good... right?


    Natalia kept reassuring herself and finally her nerves were alleviated.


    However, a piece of her heart remained missing, dampening her spirits.


    When Archie finished his shower, Natalia was still awake.


    She nestled in the quilt, eyes closed, but her curled eyshes fluttering. It was obvious that she was


    pretending to be asleep.


    Archie smirked but did not expose her. He dried his hair and drew near to the bed.


    Natalia knew he was back.


    The sound of the man blow-drying his hair and walking was reminding her of his existence. Was he


    trying to draw to her attention?


    She took a shuddering breath, feigning ignorance.


    It was not long before the other side of bed dipped a bit and she was greeted with a refreshing fragrant


    dampness.


    Natalia frowned. She didn''t notice Archie''s smell before, for she usually fell into sleep very soon. But


    today, the man''s presence was rather intense, making the big bed small and narrow.


    Especially when Archie approached her on purpose, she felt more insulted by his threatening vibe.


    She held her breath in and tensed her body muscles,


    She almost held her breath and tensed her body muscles, muffling her impulse to escape


    All of a sudden, she felt the room darkened. Archie must have turned off the lights.


    Amid the darkness, the human senses tended to be sharper than when there was light.


    Their bodies were not touching, and there was even a tiny gap between them.


    Nheless, the man''s vivid presence could hardly be ignored.


    Time passed


    Natalia let out a mumble before turning over to roll to the side.


    The gap between them was stretched to half a meter.


    The distance did release the tension in the air at all.


    Natalia secretly let out a sigh of relief but she felt warmth behind her soon.


    Archie moved over as well.


    Natalia frowned.


    Even with her back facing him, she could map out the outline of the man''s chest.


    This weird position...


    Gritting her teeth, Natalia tried another tumble.


    Sticking like a barnacle, the man shoved over.


    She opened her eyes and in darkness, she picked up the man''s spaced breathing as though he was


    sound asleep.


    Not sure whether Archie was asleep or pretending to be asleep like her, Natalia dwelled in her thoughts


    for a moment.


    In the end, she took a deep breath in and scooted towards the side of the bed.


    No matter how big the bed was, three times a tumble had her hanging at the edge of the bed.


    Another inch forward, she would be tumbling to the ground.


    Nevertheless, the man seemed determined to embarrass her.


    She just stopped when the person behind stuck close to her again


    What is more, it came with a sinuous arm huddling over her supple waistline.

 Chapter 52 She Was Jealous

    Chapter 52 She Was Jealous


    Chapter 52 She was Jealous


    With a stiffened back, Natalia dared not make any sudden movement.


    Amid the darkness, her eyes widened in the darkness.


    Was he... really asleep?


    He usually kept to his side of the bed. What was all the sprawling around the bed today? Was he


    pretending to be asleep?


    Natalia waited for a moment, and Archie stopped fidgeting too. The pin-drop silence with the man''s


    faint breathing in the background drew out a frame of tranquility and serenity.


    When she was sure that the man behind her was indeed asleep, she carefully lifted his arm, trying to


    move it away.


    However, the action immediately resulted in murmursing from behind her..


    And the arm rested on her waist tightened to wrap her.


    What''s more, Archie''s whole body pressed on her, his handsome face burying in her long hair, as if she


    was hisrge-sized pillow. She was totally imprisoned by him now.


    Nestled in his embrace, Natalia was left breathless from suffocation while her bodyy stiffened.


    The faint breathing spewing between her hair and warm cirction curling her neck aroused a tingle of


    trembling numbness, electrifying her entire body like a surge of current.


    With her head buzzing, Natalia''s mind almost went nk instantly.


    Yet, the man behind her remained unaware of her reaction, as he glided his arm over her waist,


    tightening his grasp over her.


    Natalia gritted her teeth.


    This intimate posture was way past the line of flirting.


    It could be said as risky.


    Unable to bear it further, she clutched onto his hand to put it away, regardless of the fact that the action


    would wake him.


    However, the arm on her waist suddenly strengthened its grip and she could not pull it away no matter


    how hard she tried.


    Just as she was going to give it another try with all her might, she heard muffles ofughter behind her.


    Dumbstruck like a blow to the head, Natalia finally realized something.


    She turned her head over.


    The light in the room was turned on instantly.


    Natalia stared at the man lying on the bed, stunned and speechless.


    He stopped ying dumb now that he had been discovered, but his arm still clung to her waist.


    Archie grinned at her, his other arm propping his head on the pillow,


    "You finally quit pretending?"


    There was unmistakable banter in his voice.


    Natalia said angrily, "You are awake at all the time, right?"


    "Aren''t you, too?"


    "I..."


    Knowing that she was wrong, Natalia didn''t know how to retort. So she grumbled, "So what? I did not


    get on your nerves pretending to be asleep, but why did you have to try my patience when you are


    faking it?"


    Archie stared at her quietly.


    The woman''s downcast eyes revealed faint guilt and fluster. Her embodiment of a lost deer tugged on


    his heartstrings.


    She really was not the type to lie.


    Just a little lie was already biting so much on her conscience.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Archie q smirked before asking her, "What did you hear outside the study earlier?"


    Natalia didn''t know how to answer him for a while.


    Natalia paused and lifted her eyes to meet his gaze.


    His eyes were profound and murky, like the finest ck jade. Under the dimmed lighting, the seemingly


    prating eyes spoke of cidity and serenity.


    Natalia felt uneasy at his gaze.


    Archie was the one at fault but his calm gaze suggested as though she was to me!


    She got a little annoyed at the thought of this.


    Making up her mind, she clenched her teeth and red back.


    "What did I hear? Anything and everything I''m not supposed to hear! What are you going to do about


    it? Mr. McCathy, are you going to exin to me?"


    Archie got amused by her angry look.


    He extended his arm to shuffle her hair, messing up her sleepy head.


    Natalia jumped like a puffed-up cat.


    "Don''t touch me!"


    Archie chuckled with glee as if he got more delighted by her annoyance.


    After all, no one would have thought that Natalia, who was always reversed and distant to others,


    would be like this in front of him.


    It was not for everyone in the world but only his eyes to see.


    It was as ifyers of facade built throughout the years were ripped apart, revealing her one true self


    Natalia was at the end of her tether with his constantughter.


    As she could not rest in bed, she got up and cast him aside, preparing to go out.


    Retracting his smile, Archie pulled her back.


    "Where are you going?"


    Natalia blurted coldly, "Go on with your giggles! I''m going to sleep in the guest room."


    "Don''t go."


    Natalia got irritated again.


    "Archie McCathy! Don''t cross the line! Although we didn''t get married for love, we are both consenting


    adults!"


    "Shouldn''t you have respect for my feelings even as a business partner? Putting aside the fact that you


    were flirting with another woman in front of me, I can''t even sleep in the guest room?"


    Archie stared into her eyes, his eyes beaming.


    "Mrs. McCathy, can I take your behavior as jealousy?"


    Natalia choked, and her eyes opened wide.


    An unfamiliar emotion agitated within her, throwing her into panic and confusion. She had the urge to


    run from it.


    She shook off his arm. "Who said I''m jealous? Only an idiot would be jealous! You know you''re free to


    hook up with anyone. I''m not your wife for real anyway. We can just divorce as soon as you work it out."


    She grabbed her pillow and headed for the door.


    Seeing she was really angry, Archie hold her hands.


    "Alright, alright it''s my fault! You aren''t jealous. It''s all my fault, Okay?"


    Natalia ignored him.


    Archie continued to exin, "It really is a misunderstanding. I never had another woman apart from


    you, let alone any Tom, Dick, or Harry out there. If you don''t believe me, you can check it out, or ask


    Brian."


    Smirking, Natalia threw him a nce.


    "Brian works for you. Do you think I am so stupid to ask him?"


    Archie choked on her words.


    But her retort sounded reasonable at a second thought.


    Well, she was indeed a hard nut to crack. And at such critical moment, Even a man as brilliant as him


    could be a bad problem-solver.


    Indeed, soothing the nerves of one''s wife was a life-saving skill. Even a man as smart as him could


    make a blunder in a pinch. How did hee up with such an idea?


    He changed his approach andforted her, "Well, whatever you say makes sense, but I swear that I


    never had another woman other than you. If any of my words don''t ring true, I deserve a painful death"


    Before Archie could finish her words, Natalia''s eyelids throbbed.


    For some reason, she had a sinking feeling in her stomach, and before she knew it, her hands were


    already over his mouth.


    Archieughed.


    Natalia red at him.


    "I''m telling you, don''t bother fooling me with your tactics. The world wouldn''t have that many


    douchebags if promises did any good."


    Seizing the opportunity, Archie grabbed her hands and smiled. "Yes, promises aren''t worth anything but


    those words came from my heart. Honey, now that I''m married to you, I won''ty a finger on another


    woman. My moral senses and upbringing won''t allow me to do such a thing. Do you believe me?"

 Chapter 53 No Divorce

    Chapter 53 No Divorce


    Chapter 53 No Divorce


    Eyes fixating on him, Natalia was sort of bought into it.


    However, at the thought of those sweet nothings in the study, she found it hard to let them go.


    Her face sank. She looked at Archie seriously and said, "Archie, I don''t know why you married me or


    how long this marriage willst, but I hope that if one day, you wish to end this marriage, you''ll let me


    know in advance. I don''t mind you falling for another woman, neither do I mind a divorce, but I take


    offense when ites to betrayal, no matter what kind of rtion we are, as couples or business


    partners. Do you understand?"


    Archie''s face sank.


    He darted a cold stare at her and solemnly replied, "You don''t mind me falling in love with another


    woman?"


    Natalia felt like she got a stab in her heart.


    Natalia could not make out why she had this feeling.


    She and Archie weren''t a real couple, and they were only together because of another reason. She had


    no right to stand in the way if he found his true love one day.


    Hence, she nodded.


    "And you don''t mind getting divorced?"


    She nodded again.


    Archie sneered.


    Her gentle face became cold and gloomy.


    He got up and went out.


    Natalia was a little taken aback.


    Before she snapped out of her thoughts, Archie came back with two red booklets.


    These were their marriage certificates.


    Natalia''s eye was twitching. She didn''t know what Archie was going to do, but, her gut was telling her


    that it would not be to her liking.


    He walked towards the front of a table and picked up a lighter. Suddenly the two red booklets were set


    aze.


    Natalia widened her eyes.


    "Archie McCathy, what are you doing?"


    She pounced, trying to snatch the ignited marriage certificates.


    Nevertheless, Archie stopped her.


    Grabbing her by the hands, he pressed her against the wall.


    "Natalia, I''ve told you, I, Archie McCathy, will only have one woman and marry once in this lifetime.


    Since you always think I''m kidding, I will prove it to you today. Our marriage certificates are burned.


    From now on, don''t you dare to divorce me! Never! Don''t even think about it!"


    Natalia merely made a passingment.


    Why did he make a fuss? She didn''t mean it seriously.


    She felt her wrist hurt by his strong clutch.


    She turned at the wrist with difficulty, only to find that she could not pull away from his clench. Thus,


    she surrendered.


    "Alright, alright, I''ve got it. Will you let me go first?"


    But Archie didn''t loosen his grip.


    Keeping an eagle eye on her, he said roughly, "Then, are you still thinking about divorce?"


    Natalia rolled her eyes.


    "Mr. McCathy, it was you who had an affair. Who gives you the right to ask me about it?"


    Archie finally broke intoughter.


    As if he was reminded of something, Archie rubbed her hair and murmured, "Silly girl!"


    Natalia was confused and speechless.


    Fortunately, Archie finally let her go and exined, "She''s an important person in my life but not the


    kind you''re thinking of."


    Natalia was suspicious of his words.


    Seeing her questioning look, Archie smiled again.


    "I''ll take you back to Eqitinter. Then you''ll know I''m telling you the truth."


    There was a quick change in Natalia''s facial expression.


    Back to Eqitin?


    She opened her mouth, trying to say something but held her tongue.


    He came up to her, took her hands and pressed her to sit on the bed. Then, he leaned over to kiss her


    cheek.


    "It''s gettingte. Go to sleep. Good night!"


    She enjoyed sound sleep until the break of dawn.


    The next day, Natalia took Laura to Nathan''s office as promised.


    Jessica and Julia were also at Nathan''s office.


    Jessica was taken by surprise to see Natalia.


    "Sister, why are you here too?"


    Natalia faintly threw her a nce. Jessica adorned a proud princess look today, wearing a white dress


    matched with a jacket of the same color.


    Following behind her was another girl.


    Natalia knew her. She was Jessica''s distant cousin, named... Marie Witt?


    Marie rose to fame as an online celebrity and signed with Jessica''s studio. Her rtionship with


    Jessica and their resemnce on appearance earned her the title as Jessica Jr.


    Because of this title, she was doing well in the entertainment industry.


    Jessica was also d to cultivate her. After all, nothing could highlight her beauty and excellence more


    than a Jessica Jr.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalia sneered in her heart at the thought of it, and coldly blurted. "Is this your office?"


    That meant, why couldn''t I be here?


    Jessica''s face froze.


    She got embarrassed by Natalia''s mocking.


    But she was not in a position to take Natalia face on. After all, she had been keeping the image of a


    scene in public would ruin her image.


    Compared to her scruples, Natalia was at ease.


    She was not a celebrity anyway, so she could do as she pleased.


    Julia came forward and stretched out her hand to Natalia.


    "Long time no see, Ms. Natalia."


    No matter how reluctant Natalia was, she shook hands with Julia.


    Julia was a veteran in this circle. Although she wascking in moral standing, she deserved respect


    due to her seniority.


    Nathan had arrived earlier. Knowing that they all arrived, he ordered his assistant to take them to the


    studio at once.


    The party of five entered the studio and found the equipment set up.


    Two groups of actors were performing on a spacious stage, seemingly here for audition as well.


    Nathan, with several other staff, was sitting in the auditorium watching their performance.


    When they walked by, Jessica greeted him gently, "Director Nathan, here we are."


    Nathan then looked up and swept a nce at her before his gaze fell on Natalia.


    He smiled, "Everyone is here now. Have a seat!"


    Then, he pointed to the seats around him and told the deputy director next to him to pass him several


    copies of the script.


    Distributing the scripts to Marie and Laura, he said, "Take a look at the script first. If you two have no


    problem, you can go for hair and makeup. Let''s start with a line each and go from there."


    On hearing this, Marie''s face changed.


    "Director Nathan, I thought this role was already mine? Why do I need an audi...?"


    Before she could finish, Julia shot her a cold look.


    Nathan assumed a scowling face.


    "I did promise Jessica to give you a chance for audition, but I didn''t say I would adopt you without an


    audition. Nicole Block might be a supporting role, she is critical too. Don''t even think of this role if your


    acting isn''t up to standard!"


    As Marie''s face went through a series of colors, anger stirred her to clench her fist.


    By right, although Nathan never promised the role to Marie during their discussion, the situation should


    not be far off from it.


    After all, she was joining the cast, bringing funds along with her. It was no easy feat for Nathan in


    preparation of this project these past few years. Naturally, he wanted to seed in this make-or-break


    moment.


    Her eyes scoured the room and finallynded on Natalia.


    She suddenly knew something.

 Chapter 54 Audition On The Same Stage

    Chapter 54 Audition On The Same Stage


    Chapter 54 Audition on the Same Stage


    She may have a round face, but she was natural and adorable. At first, her bearing and face shape did


    not work in her favor against a strong and perseverance character such as Nicole Block.


    It never crossed anyone''s mind that she woulde out looking good after styling.


    She not only inspired Nicole Block''s forbearing temperament, but also had a kind of natural indifference


    and conceit.


    This was a fairlyplicated person.


    After all, she was once a princess of an empire, high above the masses.


    There was no one above her other than the emperor. Her arrogance was bred in the bone. Even with


    her country and family in ruins, she could not get rid of it, despite falling in the hands of the enemy.


    Hence, she had to hide.


    But she could not hide them all, so he made such a character with all kinds of temperament.


    After Laura came out, Nathan nodded approvingly.


    The first scene was yed by Marie.


    This was a fight y. A middle-aged actress would be running the lines with them. The captured


    princess was thrown into the Imperial correction chamber in Kyrma Empire to be a courtesan, and the


    middle-aged actress acted as the correction matron, in charge of taming the disobedient Nicole and


    subduing her.


    The performance soon began.


    The correction matron sat upright there while Nicole was forced onto her knees by a few strong men.


    Fixing her gaze at her, the matron adopted a stem outlook. ""I heard you refuse to learn dancing?"


    Nicole Block just entered the pce. Although her country and family were in shambles, she had the


    bearings of a royal attitude and conceited.


    She stared at the matron indignantly. Her eyes were firm and cold.


    "I am a princess of the Yepa Empire. why should I acquire the lowly expertise of a performer? Kill me


    as you please, but you can never break my spirit!!"


    Just then, a whip fell on her body.


    Nicole felt the pain and snorted, and the matron sneered.


    "Princess? The Yepa Empire has long gone, and now you are just a humble sinful ve. His Majesty


    was merciful to spare your life and put you into training. Instead of thanking your lucky stars, you''re


    stupid and stubborn to im yourself a princess. Do you want a rebel?"


    The matron''s tone was stern. Nicole''s face turned pale out of pain.


    After a while, she bit her teeth and spit, "Pah!"


    The provoking demeanor threw the matron into a rage.


    She raised the whip, assuming the position for another go when she was held back by the pce


    attendant beside.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The pce attendant whispered in her ear, "Matron, His Majesty specifically pardoned her and sent her


    to be taught in the correction chamber. His Majesty may one day summon her. We''d be in a tight spot if


    we hurt her."


    The matron seemed to be aware of this, and could only suppress her temper.


    For a moment, she sneered.


    "If I can''t teach you a lesson, but I can do so to others. Bring them to me!""


    There was silence on the stage.


    No one came up.


    Marie stared at the vast stage dumbfounded.


    Natalia curled her lips.


    In costume dramas, many scenes were difficult to set up, so most of the time they needed to act in


    front of the green screens.


    Nathan was testing them in mind on their acting without props.


    For a moment, Marie seemed to realize this and she wore a sullen look..


    She was a online celebrity, and had not learnt acting skill. she never went through formal acting ss.


    Although she was involved in a few ys throughout the years, these were small productions.


    The actors she worked alongside with were basically of the same level. She was not fond of learning,


    and made no progress in acting.


    Moreover, she did not carry any passion for this drama. Costume drama needed hard work. The


    boundless war and fighting scenes in this drama wereborious.


    If it weren''t for the importance of the role and the production, she wouldn''t do it!


    Because of this, she didn''t take it seriously at all. She thought she could make it without much effort.


    Nheless, how was she to act without any supporting actors?


    The matron was already onto the next line.


    "I can''ty a finger on you because you''re the princess of Yepa Empire, but they are merely enved


    prisoners. No one will say a word even if they die. Today, you''ll learn. They''ll live if you behave well.


    Otherwise, don''te ming me then!"

 Chapter 55 ?Immersed In The Role

    Chapter 55 ?Immersed In The Role


    Chapter 55  Immersed In the Role


    With these words, she gave the whip a violent blow in the air.


    The exploding crisp noise made Marie jump.


    Owing to her nervousness, she stuttered and forgot her lines.


    "If youy a hand on them, I, I..."


    What was it again?


    Marie''s face turned pale. In the auditorium, Nathan furrowed his brows.


    Jessica''s face was gloomy too.


    She spent a lot of efforts to persuade Nathan so that Marie could take on the role, but today there was


    apetitor and Marie failed to live up to her expectation!


    It was not that she was good to Marie, but these years she was in the entertainment industry alone,


    and she felt more or less isted.


    Marie was not only her cousin, but also signed up to work in her studio. Even if she became popr,


    she could only be a marite in her hand.


    Not only that, a lot of things she could not deal with could be settled by Marie. She was really a rare


    good pawn.


    Thinking of this, she turned her head and said to Nathan with a smile, "Marie has been working hard all


    the time. It''s her first time she takes part in your y. She is nervous."


    Nathan was still gloomy on face, but he said nothing.


    He saved Jessica''s face.


    Behind, Natalia silently hook her lips.


    She knew that sometimes even if she did nothing, the enemy had already messed up


    That was the power gap.


    Marie finally remembered the lines, stumbling through thest half of the performance.


    But the effect... well, that was a matter of opinion.


    Next, it was Laura''s turn.


    With her downcast eyes veiling her thoughts, Jessica suddenly uttered, "Director Nathan, I''ve been


    acting for so long, but I''ve never tried to y the matron. How about I run the lines with her?"


    Nathan frowned and didn''t think it was a good idea.


    But he was not in the position to say no, he lifted his head to nce at Laura.


    "What do you think?"


    Laura was taken by surprise.


    If Nathan was not in the position for a refusal, as a junior, she could not refuse.


    She could only nod, "Ok."


    Jessica grinned.


    After changing her clothes, she sat down in a chair.


    Acting as Nicole Block, Laura was detained by a few strong men.


    Compared to Marie''s pompous and mboyant performance, Laura disyed a calmer and introverted


    nature.


    Darting a sharp gaze at the matron sitting above, Laura''s eyes conveyed her burning rage without


    words.


    The matron coldly blurted, "I heard you refuse to learn dancing?"


    Nicole was on her knees and although her hands were tied, her head was held high.


    She distinctly enunciated each word. "I am a princess of the Yepa Empire. Why should I acquire the


    lowly expertise of a performer? Kill me as you please, but you can never break my spirit!"


    "Snap!"


    The whip was wielded.


    Following a grunt, Nicole quivered out of pain.


    In the audience, Natalia suddenly changed her face.


    When Marie was auditioning earlier, although the matron waved a whip the whip was skillfullyshed to


    an empty spot beside her.


    Although the sound was rming, the whip never touched her.


    Yet, Jessica whipped Laura?


    Caught off guard by her, Laura gawked at Jessica but thetter was already running through her next


    lines.


    The searing pang on her arm distorted her face, but she quickly snapped back and resumed her acting.


    Gritting her teeth, she red at the matron on high and spat. "Blegh!"


    "If I can''t teach you a lesson, but I can do so to others. Bring them to me!"


    It was the same actions without props.


    Compared to Marie''s fluster, Laura clearly made adequate preparations.


    Even if there was no one acting with her, she was able to bring the character to life.


    Facing the air, she was angry and heartache, with endless pain and determination in the red eyes, but


    there was a hint of control over the helplessness.


    "Caitlin Hardin! Should one day the tables be turned, I swear on the blood of my people, I will tear you


    to pieces for what you did to the Blocks today!"


    The furious roar echoed the stage as Nicole was dragged away by the group of strong men.


    The audition was over.


    There was a burst of apuse from the audience.


    Natalia stood up and smiled at Nathan. "How is it, Director Nathan? Did the actress I rmended


    disappoint you?"


    Nathan nodded with a smile.


    "Very good, her performance is on point and she''s able to deal with a sudden turn of events with a swift


    response. She''s an actress in the making."


    Natalia blinked her eyes, watching as Jessica returned from the stage.


    "Sorry, Director Nathan, I was too immersed in the role to hold my hand back."


    Nathan waved his hand, " It''s alright but be careful next time. Although we seek role immersion, it''s


    imperative to remain rational, especially when ites to the safety of other actors?"


    Jessica smiled, "Yes, you are right."


    Then she looked at Natalia.


    "Sister, congrattions on getting the part for your actress."


    Natalia looked at her, curling her lips into a sneer.


    "When I heard you won an awardst year, so I was under the impression that there must be some


    improvement to your acting! Today it seems you were too immersed in the role by a newbie actress that


    you''d forgotten what you were doing. I think you are not that good as a movie actress."


    Jessica''s face stiffened.


    At this time, Marie and Laura returned after they changed their clothes.


    She took a deep breath and smiled, "I can understand your love for your actress, but I did that to better


    stimte her mood. Laura, don''t you think so?"


    She said, turning to look at Laura.


    Laura looked at Jessica, then at Natalia next to her.


    Although she was in grievance, she was only a unknown actress. Despite feeling wronged, she might


    stir trouble for Natalia if she were toy bare. She was just a measly actress after all.


    She could only nod, "Yes, you are right."


    Jessica let out a satisfied smile.


    Nathan found Natalia was angry, so he said with a smile.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Well, it is settled. Natalia, bring her along to draw up a contract when you find the time. Jessica, don''t


    forget to study the script. We will start shooting next month. The shoot must run smoothly!!"


    Jessica nodded, "Ok."


    Natalia''s eyes turned, and she suddenly said, "Director Nathan, I have always liked the role nna


    Nelson. I noticed that there''s a scene on sibling rivalry. Can I try the part?"


    Marie, who just had her role taken away, was not one to back down.


    Hearing that Natalia wanted to take part in, she immediately said in disdain, "You are not even an


    actress, why bother?"


    "Am I not allowed to get a kick out of acting? Jessica is always nice to me, so I''m sure she wouldn''t


    mind doing a simple favor by running the lines with me, right?"


    Natalia threw a meaningful look at Jessica.

 Chapter 56 On The Same Stage

    Chapter 56 On The Same Stage


    Chapter 56 On the Same Stage


    Jessica''s face stiffened slightly.


    If she refused, she would be considered stingy.


    Fortunately, she had been acting for so many years, while Natalia had never engaged in acting, so it


    was conceivable that she knew anything about acting at all.


    If she wanted to be humiliated, let her be.


    Thinking like this, Jessica smiled with confidence.


    "Ok!"


    Seeing this, Nathan agreed.


    He sat back down behind the monitor with a vague sense of anticipation.


    After all, although he chose Jessica to act as nna Nelson, but to be honest, Jessica was not the


    perfect candidate in his mind.


    However, without a better candidate on deck, he had to put up with such an arrangement for now.


    As for Natalia, he was amazed at first sight.


    She had calm and indifferent temperament, which was simr with that of nna Nelson in his mind.


    That calm yet distant demeanor and the chilling presence presented by the slight furrow between the


    brows was a simr resemnce to the nna Nelson in his mind.


    But Natalia was not an actress after all, and did not seem to have any intention to venture into acting.


    Therefore, even if Nathan had some ideas in his heart, he could only hold it back.


    After all, performing arts was not a walk in the park anyway. Although there was editing involved in the


    Although Jessica was not the perfect candidate in his heart, he believed, as long as he trained her, she


    could make the role alive.


    Nevertheless, it was for the best to have thempete on the same stage.


    He wanted to see which one was better, the nna Nelson in his mind and the candidate he chose.


    Before long, Natalia and Jessica changed into the outfit and walked out from the backstage


    respectively.


    Natalia was wearing an armor suit, while Jessica was wearing a bright crimson imperial wear.


    They were going to take on the most dramatic scene in the whole y.


    Natalia was ying the role of the heroine nna Nelson while Jessica took on the role of nna''s


    sister, Prisci Nelson


    nna Nelson and Prisci Nelson were originally daughters of the prime minister in the Yepa Empire.


    After the fall of the Yepa Empire, they were marched to the Kyrma Empire with the princess Kallie


    Franklin.


    nna had learnt martial arts since her childhood, and was a good friend of Kallie Franklin. She


    shouldered the responsibility of protecting Nicole and her sister secretly.


    Yet to her dismay, their stay in Kyrma Empire had not been long when Kallie Franklin willingly became


    a concubine to the emperor for the sake of their mothend.


    She and her sister Prisci gradually ran in opposite directions due to the disparity in values and views.


    Prisci fell in love with the crown prince of the Kyrma Empire. In order to be his wife, she did not


    hesitate to betray nna and revealed the hidden ces of the survivors to the prince.


    Cutting ties with Prisci, nna fled from the pce and traversed six empires before leading thest


    of her people to raise the g in the Northwest, establishing the first female-ruled empire, Yemoa


    Empire.


    This scene was about nna led the troops into the Kyrma Empire. After many years, Prisci had


    be the Empress Dowager. When they met again, it was time for farewell.


    With the sound of "Action", the scene unfolded.


    Prisci sat upright on high. With the emperor passed on at this point and the new ruler still


    blossoming, she took on the reins of ruling as the empress dowager.


    However, a soldier outside the hall came to report an emergency.


    "Empress Dowager, Yemoa Empire''s army has invaded!"


    There was amotion in the hall.


    "What should we do? We''d better run!"


    "It''s toote. The North, South, East, and West gates were breached by the army of Yemoa Empire.


    They are everywhere."


    "Where is General Wace? And the soldiers in the Fort Norma? Where are they?"


    "Th... they have been killed!"


    The ministers were in a great uproar, but Empress Dowager, who was sitting on the throne, remained


    expressionless and calm.


    It was then the pce gate was opened.


    Soldiers in ck armor rushed in.


    "Kill them all, except those who surrender!"


    The stage echoed with the sounds of cries and weapons shing.


    Staring at the figure walking through the pce gate, Prisci''s unperturbed face finally wavered.


    nna was of such mighty presence, dded in ck armor and equipped with a spear. Her furrowed


    brow addressed a chilling bearing that could only be of Hades from Hell, casting the arrogance and


    imperiousness of worldly disdain!


    Back in the auditorium, Nathan was looking at Nataliaing, and his pupils shrank.


    That was...


    The picture in his head ovepping with his sight stirred quite an emotion in him.


    This... this was nna Nelson in the flesh!


    The woman whose homnd and family were in ruins, was left to dwell in troubled times. Having


    experienced the difficulty of life and her family lost in the mes of war, she gradually learned to put her


    feelings aside.


    Ditching needlework, she picked up the spear and rode on a warhorse to take back thend!


    At the very end, she finally returned, haughty and contemptuous!


    Both Nathan and the rest of the crew stared in awe!


    They never knew a girl looked so good in armor!


    Not at all delicate, the sense ofbativeness was instead brought out in her without seeming too


    masculine. A hint of fiery and domineeringness added to that feminine beauty, making her overbearing


    andmanding poise honed through years of leadership conspicuous and eye-catching


    God! What a sight!!


    Sitting above the hall, Prisci gazed at the woman beneath clenching her fists in her sleeves.


    "Here you are."


    These simple words were somewhat ironically bleak.


    nna darted a cold nce. The look prompted one of the men to drag Prisci down from her throne.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let me go! I can walk on my own!"


    She struggled a little, but she got a merciless p!


    The person who hit her was nna.


    nna blurted coldly, "This is for your betray fifteen years ago!"


    Fifteen years ago, Prisci had already crawled into the crown prince''s bed while nna was plotting


    her escape from the pce. Prisci had promised to help her, but she betrayed her and disclosed her


    ns to the crown prince.


    She was nearly killed by an arrow at that time.


    Jessica''s face hung to one side, as she did not expect that Natalia would hit her.


    However, she quickly realized that it was payback!


    Natalia was getting back at her for cracking the whip at Laura.


    She was a film star after all. Althoughcking in skills, she got the fundamentals down.


    After a swift show of fury, Jessica resumed herposure.


    "Sister, do you know why I sold you out?"


    nna Nelson looked at her, indistinctly having the answer in her mind.


    She said slowly, "Since childhood, you have always been the best and the most beautiful girl. Dad and


    Mom loved you the most. Even as enved prisoners, His Majesty the crown prince fell for you first."


    "What is it in me that I am not as good as you? When ites to poetry and painting, I am skillful than


    you. Although I can''t do martial arts, it is a male thing. Why do they all like you?


    "I swear to myself that I''ll never live in your shadow. I swear I''ll climb to the peak and trample you under


    my feet on day!"

 Chapter 57 Vengeance Of The Whip

    Chapter 57 Vengeance Of The Whip


    Chapter 57 Vengeance of the Whip


    "I did it! But why? Why you havee to destroy me again?"


    "Do you know how hard it was for me to be the empress? How much I had to endure to be


    an empress dowager?"


    "Finally, I sat high above the masses, without being held in contempt. Why couldn''t you allow me to


    indulge a little longer?"


    Crying, shouting, Prisci''s tears finally let out.


    nna didn''t say anything.


    Gazing at her once beloved sister for a moment, nna cracked into a smile.


    "You said nobody loves you? When you were a child, you stole father''s jade fan. Who was the one to


    get beat for you?"


    "When you were ten years old, you fell into a pond and nearly drowned. Who risked the life to save


    you?


    "When you were fifteen years old, we were escorted to the Kyrma Empire..."


    There was a sudden break in her voice, as if she had been reminded of some terrible memory.


    Those clear and cool eyes caught a scarlet, with deep disappointment and hatred.


    "Who was the one who came in the way when countless tried to defile your innocence during the


    journey of a thousand five hundred kilometers towards the East? Who grabbed a knife and fought them


    to the death? Whose innocence was trampled on for your safety?"


    Prisci stood there dumbfounded.


    She stared nkly at nna Nelson. Events of the past sprung to her mind following nna''s ims.


    They were still young at the time when trouble fell upon their family. Before Prisci realized what was


    going on, she was escorted to the Kyrma Empire with her sister.


    While on the way, nna taught her to rub mud on her face to conceal her beauty from bad guys.


    However, she was too fond of her appearance. Although she said yes, she was not the least bit willing


    to follow her words.


    Finally, while everyone was sleeping one night, she quietly washed away the mud on her face.


    Shebed her hair as she admired her beautiful face in the water.


    But at that moment the soldiers behind saw her and rushed towards her as if they had found a rare


    treasure.


    She was so frightened that she kept screaming as hard as she could.


    In the end, her sister came out to save her.


    She did not know what her sister had told the soldiers.


    Later, the group of soldiers stopped pestering her and took her sister to the woods behind.


    She resumed her beauty sleep. The next morning, her sister returned with bruises and wounds on her


    face. Although her clothes were tattered and her hands covered in blood, she never talked about what


    happened the night before.


    Prisci never gave a second thought but found it strange that the few soldiers had not appeared since


    then.


    The young girl then may not know what had happened, but she was in her thirties now.


    She already knew what had happened that night in the woods.


    It was just that she was not willing to admit and face it, as if the truth that made her regret would not


    exist as long as she avoided it.


    Prisci looked at her sister and suddenly began tough.


    And theughter turned into tears.


    It was like a wild animal''s crying, with a shrill anguish and remorse.


    A soldier came trotting up with a wooden box in his hand.


    "Your Highness, the imperial jade seal is found."


    nna picked it up and took a nce before nodding.


    She led her men and walked away.


    A sudden shrill cry was heard from behind.


    "Sister!"


    nna stopped in her tracks but did not turn back.


    The setting sun radiating into the pce, veiling a golden shimmer on the young general, her straight


    back reminded Prisci of the time when nna taught her how to use the spear.


    "Sister, I was wrong! I was wrong! Please forgive me! We''re sisters! You can''t kill me. I''m your sister!"


    She fell on her face and crawled all the way, with tears and snot mixing. She no longer looked like the


    Empress Dowager of Kyrma Empire.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman in thebat wear still did not look back, but her eyes, which were covered in the sunset


    glow, were stained with twinkles of red.


    Her face tightened, and the hand holding the seal trembled slightly.


    Scenes of their younger days - taking her sister to climb over walls, on trees, and y with mud but


    was met with her sisters dislike, shed in her mind.


    Nevertheless, these scenes were soon reced by images of their innocent people dying in her hands.


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    After a long time, she said in a cold voice, "The Empress Dowager Prisci of Kyrma Empire is found


    guilty beyond forgiveness for absence of virtue, going rampant and oppressing the people! She is


    hereby sentenced to death!"


    The sky thundered and a thunderstorm began to sound.


    Prisci stood still and stared in disbelief at the woman standing outside the pce gate.


    The woman reached into her bosom and brought out a bottle of poison andid it on the ground.


    "This is poison extracted from the heptad snake. You were bitten by this type when you were younger. I


    risked my life sucking the poison out for you. As a result, I was stuck in bed for three months. I almost


    lost my life. Now... take this!"


    With that, she left withrge strides, not paying her more attention.


    The scene finally came to an end.


    Strangely, it was eerily quiet in the auditorium.


    Natalia was feeling awkward.


    Was her performance that bad?


    Impossible! She had integrated all her understanding of the character into the role.


    Suddenly, a burst of apuse broke out.


    Looking up, she saw Nathan.


    He stood up from behind the monitor, with a look of disbelief, looking at Natalia excitedly.


    "Great! It was awesome!"


    As he spoke, the rest of the audiences pulled themselves out of the action, and then began to apud.


    "It''s wonderful! Fancy acting is like that!"


    "Right, I thought it was real for a minute."


    "I''m moved to tears!!"


    Natalia breathed a sigh of relief.


    Apart from payback for thesh, her suggestion earlier to y this part stemmed from the impression


    left in her when she firstid eyes on the script.


    She wept for sisterly feud and was regretful for the strong-willed and forbearing female general.


    It was never her intention to rule the world at the end of the day!


    However, things that were within reach of normal people, the most ordinary family affection and sibling


    harmony was, to her, unattainable.


    For some reason, Natalia felt a sense of loss even though the performance was a sess.


    Nathan came forward and smiled, "You did great. It was refreshing and captivating!"


    Jessica intentionally covered a face and forced to smile, "Director Nathan. You tter me!"


    However, Nathan did not pay much attention to her now.


    She didn''t even notice she was covering her face.


    Instead, he stared at Natalia closely and even asked with an ingratiating smile, "Natalia, do you really


    like this film?"


    Natalia was confused.


    She didn''t know why he asked her that.


    She honestly nodded. "Yes, I read the script two years ago when it was first out. I liked it then."


    As if he discovered treasure, Nathan rubbed his hands excitedly.


    "Great to know that you like it."


    Watching as the event unfolded, Jessica had a bad feeling in her stomach.


    Was he trying to get Natalia to act in this film?

 Chapter 58 Change The Actress?

    Chapter 58 Change The Actress?


    Chapter 58 Change the Actress?


    Was it for real?


    It was a production cost four hundred million dors, and he wanted a newbie with no experience to act


    in it?


    Nathan must be out of his mind


    Jessica believed this was impossible. Natalia was indeed great in her performance, but the way she


    saw it, it was because she guided Natalia into her role.


    So, she didn''t give it a second thought.


    But she said to Nathan with a sweet tone, "Director Nathan, you only praised my sister and forgot me."


    Nathan noticed her now and said with a smile, "Jessica, you are great too. What happened to your


    face?"


    Seeing he finally noticed her face, Jessica forced a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter, my sister just pped me. It is Okay."


    Natalia looked at her and smiled, "Oh, I''m sorry. I was way too immersed in the role to hold back. You


    can''t deny that I managed to invoke stronger emotions in you. Don''t you agree, sister?"


    She returned the same words Jessica said to Laura.


    Jessica''s face was stiffened.


    At this time, Nathan finally realized that there was something wrong between the two.


    The exchange of words...


    He could smell the gunpowder in the air!


    Nevertheless, they were biological sisters. Any personal vendetta had nothing to do with him as an


    outsider


    So, he said with a smile, "Natalia is without experience for her first attempt in acting. Jessica, please


    excuse her. It''s time to leave now that the audition is over. Natalia, when will you bring her over to sign


    the contract?"


    Natalia said with a smile, "Any time."


    "Let''s do it this afternoon, then. I''ll give you a callter."


    "Okay."


    After fixing the appointment, Natalia left with Laura first.


    On the other end, a sense of doubt crept into Jessica''s mind over Nathan''s over enthusiasm.


    Unsettled, she asked with anxiety, "Director Nathan, why did you ask my sister about the film? What


    are your thoughts on this?"


    Nathan cast a nce at her.


    To be honest, if Natalia didn''t show up, Jessica was indeed the only person in the entertainment circle


    who was suitable for the role of nna Nelson.


    But now it seemed that she acted well as Prisci!


    Compared with the cool and aloof character of nna, Jessica was better off ying Prisci who


    looked weak on the outside but scheming on the inside.


    Nheless, Nathan was not in the position to reveal many details as nothing was set in stone yet. He


    did not want to count his chickens before they hatched.


    Thus, he let out a smile. "Nothing. Don''t think too much of it. Study the script when you have the time.


    Don''t just set your sights on one role. Observe the inner conflict of other roles, and it''ll help you in the


    future."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Jessica thought he meant that studying other characters would help her portray nna Nelson in a


    better way.


    So she didn''t think much about it and nodded.


    Once everyone made their departure, Nathan went to McCathy Corporation with hisptop in one


    hand.


    The biggest investor in this film was Annie International.


    In other words, it was Archie McCathy.


    Archie was having his lunch when Nathan came looking for him with hisptop.


    He was busy. Usually if there were no visitors, Archie usually let Brian call takeaway and he would


    have lunch in the office.


    So, when Nathan arrived, he saw Archie sitting on the sofa in the office, eating takeaway.


    He hurriedly walked over and said with a smile, "Uncle, you are having lunch?"


    Archie looked at him with a raised eyebrow and continued eating.


    "Is there anything to talk about?"


    "There''s no rush, let''s talk after you''ve finished."


    Then holding theputer he sat down on the single sofa opposite Archie.


    Archie was picky about food. After he was in Julio, besides food Mrs. Dottie cook, he only had the food


    from Mountain Club.


    So, every day at noon, Brian sent someone to bring the food in advance.


    The staff members over there would pack it in an insted box, and when it arrived, it would be just


    right in color and taste.


    Nathan looked at the delicious food and could not help but swallow.


    His tummy rumbled.


    He had been busy since early in the morning, going through several auditions in one sitting. He did not


    have a bite to eat and the time was half  past twelve in the afternoon!


    But in front of Archie, he did not dare to be presumptuous.


    Archie took another look at him and saw him staring eagerly at the dishes on the table. Saliva was on


    the verge of dripping out of his mouth.


    Although amused, his facial expression showed no emotion. He pressed a button on hisndline.


    "Brian, bring a set of cutleries in."


    Nathan was stunned and waved his hand, knowing what Archie wanted to do.


    "It-it''s okay. Uncle, I''ve eaten!"


    "Oh, Brian, no need for the cutleries! Put them back."


    Nathan swore he was only being polite.


    His uncle sure took things seriously!


    Nathan wept without tears.


    A minuteter, he suddenly understood when Brian came in with a brand new set of cutleries.


    He turned to look at Archie and was greeted by a teasing smirk reflected in thetter''s eyes.


    Nathan took over the tableware and said, "Thank you, Uncle."


    Archie was almost done but Nathan was a distant nephew after all. Although Nathan was older than


    him by almost twenty years, Archie could not let him wait with an empty stomach.


    Putting down the bowl and chopsticks took a tissue to wipe his mouth and said, "Clean up when you


    finish, I gotta take a break."


    With that, he was about to go into the lounge.


    Seeing this, Nathan quickly got up.


    "Wa... wait a minute."


    Archie turned his head.


    Nathan swallowed the food in his mouth in a rush. Without a care for the meal, he grabbed hisptop


    and trod over.


    "Uncle, I''m here on business."


    Archie frowned. "What''s wrong?"


    "I want to change the actress!"


    Next, Nathan put theputer on the table, clicked on the scene recorded earlier this morning, and


    turned the screen toward Archie.


    "I swear, I''m really not trying to be fickle-minded. It''s just this actress is too superb! She has the skills


    and quite a beauty too! Most importantly, she''s a replica of the nna Nelson in my mind!"


    This actress has everything but a chance. If she''s signed on to Annie International and ys the


    female lead in this film, I can guarantee you she''ll be fame soon! She''ll definitely be the most


    valuable money maker under your leadership!"


    Without a word, Archie fixated his gaze on the screen.


    A woman in ck armor carried herself with a chilling presence. Her slick movements and resolute


    gaze made here to life on the screen. It created such an impact, pulling at the audience''s


    heartstrings!


    The end of the recording saw the screen froze at the woman''s receding figure at the pce gate.


    The sunset kindled on her lonesome but pine-like staunch figure. Taking her once ideals and lost family


    with her, she set on her path to be a ruler!


    At the end of the video, Nathan gazed at Archie with expectant eyes.


    "How is it?"

 Chapter 59 Anyone But Her

    Chapter 59 Anyone But Her


    Chapter 59 Anyone but Her


    Archie sat back in his chair, giving Nathan a half-hearted smile.


    "As I have told you, I''m only responsible for investment. I''m not involved in the cast or filming.''"


    Nathan smiled with embarrassment.


    "I know, but this is a special case!"


    He swallowed a mouth of saliva, and his courage was wearing out.


    Archie scoffedzily.


    "Oh? What''s so special?"


    "It''s like this. My current thought is for Natalia to y nna Nelson, as she''s the perfect fit. If Jessica


    agrees to this arrangement, she can y Prisci. However, erm... she might pull the funds..."


    He smiled embarrassingly, but his intentions were self-exnatory.


    Archie raised his eyebrows.


    "You want me to invest more?"


    Nathan nodded.


    "All right!"


    Archie pulled open the desk drawer, took out his checkbook.


    Then, he wrote a check and mmed it at Nathan.


    "I can invest another 50 million dors personally with one condition, that is, Natalia is not allowed to


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    act in the film!"


    Nathan''s eyes widened.


    Nathan nced at the check on the table, and then at Archie. He could not believe his own eyes.


    "No, wh... why?"


    He already had a n in his mind about how to persuade Natalia to join the cast.


    From today''s performance, he was sure that Natalia was absolutely the best.


    There were two kinds of actors, those born with innate skills and those nurtured.


    Thetter acquired and honed their acting skills through practicing and hard work, but for the former,


    they were born to be on the screen and in the spotlight.


    He had been doing this for decades and could not be mistaken. Natalia was really gifted in performing


    art! With his polishing, the film would be a huge hit.


    He couldn''t figure out why Archie refused him!


    Archie sat there, looking at him and sneering.


    "For the actress in the leading role, you can choose anyone but her! I don''t need to exin myself to


    you. You can leave now!"


    Nathan''s face was constantly changing.


    He had the urge to throw a tantrum but he did not have the guts. Nathan wanted to reason, but Archie


    had made it clear that was it.


    Finally, he got up and walked out in anger.


    Nathan was halfway to the door when he realized something. He turned back and retrieved the check


    and hisptop before leaving.


    Archie sneered, as Nathan stormed out.


    Was he kidding? How can he let his woman act in the film?


    What if she got injured engaging in so many fight scenes and was exposed to the weather?


    On top of that, there were intimate sex and kissing scenes?


    Humph!


    On the other side, Natalia did not know she had been denied a chance by someone.


    After lunch, she took Laura to his office after receiving a message from Nathan.


    She was about to leave after signing the contract, but Nathan looked at her with guilty and said a lot of


    irrelevant words.


    Natalia was confused.


    However, she didn''t think more about it.


    Now that Laura had a job, she had to find an assistant for her.


    The personnel department in thepany was in a total mess. In the afternoon, she returned to the


    She finally felt relieved after arranging a seemingly quick-witted and honest assistant for Laura.


    As for Stephen''s case, there were some prosperous clues.


    In the wake of her reminder, Stephen followed the money and findrge funds deposited in his


    girlfriend''s ount.


    The person who remitted money to her was none other than Stephen''s mother, Archie''s aunt, Bailey


    Wall.


    What a cliche!


    It called to mind a certain plot about a future mother-inw forced her son''s Cindere girlfriend away


    with money.


    However, logically speaking, even if his mother wanted to force his girlfriend away, or if she wanted


    them to be enemies and never see each other again, there was no reason to risk his son''s future.


    Natalia felt confused, but further questioning revealed that Stephen''s mother was against him entering


    the entertainment business in the first ce.


    In Bailey''s opinion, the highest achievement after a lifetime in entertainment business was just a


    slightly influential celebrity status.


    Compared to the arthy family who was high above the masses, that status was basically worthless


    but putting Stephen at the mercy of others.


    His mother intended for him to join his cousin in business, but Stephen was not interested in doing


    business.


    Having no other alternative, Stephen''s mother came up with this n.


    After listening to this, Natalia was at a loss of words.


    What the hell was this?


    Stephen, on the other hand, was calm and collected.


    Through the phone, he said very politely that it might not be convenient to expose his mother. In other


    words, he could noty bare the truth to the public. Hence, they had to find another way to solve the


    issue.


    Natalia agreed to his idea.


    When she dug deeper, she found that she had already found a new boyfriend. At that time, she


    probably thought she would break up with Stephen anyway, and it would be good to make some


    money, so she agreed to her mother''s request.


    Natalia soon got in touch with the girl.


    ying her cards well, Natalia obtained the edited audio and video clips before forcing her to confess


    publicly on Weibo that she had lied.


    Natalia gave her some leeway.


    She did not say she epted money for framing, but made up lies since she was not willing to break


    up.


    After all, a girl who was not willing to give up on her boyfriend was much easier to be forgiven than one


    who framed her ex-boyfriend for money.


    Of course, there were still some loose ends to pull.


    Although the apology video was posted online and made public, Stephen''s image had been damaged


    to some extent.


    Nevertheless, Stephen had a major production to be released. Natalia had heard positive feedback


    about this drama. Stephen''s praise-worthy performance should win back his good reputation.


    She wrote a few pieces of public advertorial and released them through her private verified ount.


    As expected, the effect was satisfactory. Gradually, many people said Stephen was wronged.


    Many fans voiced their grievance on behalf of Stephen. It took time for the storm to pass over


    After all this, Natalia knew that the follow-up would not have any problems, so she felt relieved.


    Now it was time to take care of her personal business!


    In the evening, it was still early when Natalia returned home.


    Dinner had not been ready yet. It was not even six o''clock yet. Archie wouldn''t be back for more than


    half an hour.


    Natalia went into the kitchen and found Mrs. Dottie and several servants were busy in the kitchen.


    Everyone looked at her curiously as she came in.


    Natalia said, "Ignore me. I''m just looking around."


    Mrs. Dottie smiled, "Madam, it is greasy in the kitchen. You''d better go out and have a seat! If you''re


    hungry, I can pour you some soup to take the edge off. Master should be home soon."


    Natalia smiled. "What are you serving tonight?"


    Although Mrs. Dottie did not know why she asked, she truthfully answered.


    "Braised bamboo shoots with mushrooms, fish in vinegar, diced spicy and sour lotus root, lily and lotus


    seed soup, dumplings with three fresh shrimp..."


    Hearing the names made her mouth water.


    After listening to the menu, Natalia pointed to the two dishes.


    "Are these two dishes ready?"


    Mrs. Dottie was stunned and then replied, "Not yet."


    "All right, then I''ll cook these two dishes."


    As soon as she said it, Natalia changed her clothes, put on her apron and walked into the kitchen.


    A group of servants, though surprised, were relieved when they heard that she was cooking for Archie.


    Archie and Natalia had a close rtionship, and they made a perfect couple with their outstanding


    appearance. Soon, the mansion should wee a young master!

 Chapter 60 Kissing Her

    Chapter 60 Kissing Her


    Chapter 60 Kissing Her


    The servants'' hearts were gaily pleased.


    They were good-looking, and surely their baby would be very cute!


    Natalia did not know what they were thinking.


    She was still thinking about how to mention it to Archie when he came back.


    At 6:30, the ck Rolls-Royce pulled into the courtyard, and Archie came back.


    The servants had already served the dishes the table.


    Natalia changed the clothes, obediently sitting in front of the table, waiting for him.


    It was the first time that Archie saw her so lovely. He was a little surprised. He nced at the food and


    found two dishes that were different from the previous ones.


    But he said nothing, pretending not to notice them.


    Natalia greeted him with a smile. "You are back! Sit down and eat!"


    Archie nodded, took the hot towel from the servant and wiped his hands before sitting down.


    The first dish was the mushroom braised bamboo shoots made by Natalia.


    These years Natalia had been taking care of herself, so she was good at cooking, but Archie was picky,


    she was not confident to make him satisfied.


    Years of taking care of herself had hone Natalia''s cooking skills, yet she was not sure whether she


    could please a picky eater like Archie.


    The uing negotiation would be more hopeless if she failed to woo him with her cooking.


    Archie took a piece of bamboo shoot and put it in his mouth.


    Natalia looked at him and became nervous when she found him frowned.


    "How is it? Is the taste... okay?"


    Archie looked at her, "You made it?"


    Er...


    Natalia did not know whether she should admit it. What if he did not like it?


    As she wanted to deny, Mrs. Dottie said with a smile, "Sir, Madam made two dishes especially for you,


    the dried mushroom braised bamboo shoots and sweet and sour fish!"


    Mrs. Dottie sure had a mouth on her.


    She had to show an embarrassing smile, "I was just trying it out. Don''t eat it if you don''t like it."


    Then she reached out to move the two dishes away.


    But no sooner had she reached out her hand than she was stopped.


    Archie looked at her with smiling eyes.


    "When did I say I didn''t like it?


    Natalia was stunned.


    He took a piece of sweet and sour fish in the bowl and had it slowly, as if he was enjoying it.


    So why did you frown then?


    Mrs. Dottie''s recipes basically avoided the food they didn''t like, so even if Natalia casually picked two of


    them, it would be fine.


    Coincidentally, she and Archie had simr tastes.


    They didn''t like spicy food. Natalia preferred sweet and sour food, and Archie didn''t like it or dislike it.


    Since he did not reject the food, Natalia was finally relieved.


    Nathan looked at her with a smile and asked, "Do you need you help?"


    Natalia smiled sheepishly, "I want to discuss something with you."


    "Let''s talk after dinner?"


    After dinner, Archie went to his study to take a phone call.


    Natalia went to the kitchen and cut a te of fruit, then went up with the fruit te.


    As soon as she entered the room, she saw him sitting behind aputer desk in what looked like a


    video conference.


    Natalia was hesitating about whether to enter the room or not.


    Then Archie looked up and waved at her.


    On the screen of hisputer showed an office beyond the Antic Ocean, where executives from the


    overseas branch of arthy Properties were reporting to him collectively.


    Natalia dared not to disturb him. He walked to the sofa and sat down, and then put the fruit te on the


    coffee table.


    Having been abroad for three years, Natalia was proficient in English and French, but she still had


    trouble understanding theplex technical terms in the video conference.


    Time passed slowly.


    Bored, Natalia sat on the sofa, holding her chin with one hand. She picked up a fork and casually


    feasted on the fruit.


    Behind the desk, Archie looked at her. Archie stared at her exquisitely red lips opening and closing.


    His Adam''s apple rolled.


    The usually hour-long meeting ended in a tight squeeze of forty minutes.


    "You said you have something to discuss with me. What is it?"


    Seeing that he was done, Natalia got up in a hurry and said, "As you know, I''m taking over Star


    Entertainment right? The situation in thepany is not good, so I want to discuss with you if I could


    attach thepany under Annie International. You know, to share resources and something else."


    The more Natalia talked, the more abashed she became.


    Needless to say, Annie International didn''t have to cooperate with such a smallpany as Star


    Entertainment since it had reached its current scale.


    Archie was not short of her measly shares.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Natalia really could not think of any other better way. Thepany was almost in a standstill


    state. If there were no good resources, the future would not be prosperous.


    Most importantly, no matter what happened next, she did not want to stand on the opposite of Annie


    International.


    Therefore, it was better to cooperate with it in advance.


    Archie looked at her and chuckled.


    "You want my help?"


    Natalia squeezed an ingratiating smile and nodded.


    "Hmm... It could be done."


    The man sat in his leather chair, fingered the arms, and casually asked, "How are you going to bribe


    me?"


    Natalia was stunned.


    Archie looked at her, with a smile in his dark eyes.


    A deep blush crept over her face as she thought of something.


    She dropped her eyes slightly and mumbled, "How can I bribe you..."


    Smiling, Archie leaned closer to her and lowered his voice. "Mrs. arthy, if you really want to bribe


    me, there are many ways. I am sure you get what I mean"


    The men were very close, and the clear smell was on the tip of her nose, with the heavy smell of male


    hormones.


    With the man approaching, a fragrant cold breath lingered around her nose, carrying with it a heavy


    scent of testosterone.


    Sheter thought that she must have been blinded by lust to be shamelessly giving him a peck at that


    moment.


    Archie''s pupils dted.


    Without further dy, he reeled her in the moment she pulled back.


    Having lost her footing, Natalia fell into his arms. The next second, the back of her head was held down


    as a passionate kiss ensued.


    Archie kissed her fiercely.


    It was in his nature to be distant and aloof. Natalia was taken aback, but did not realize what happened.


    By the time she returned her senses, his tongue was in her mouth.


    The man fiercely attacked her mouth, which was extremely inconsistent with his domineering manner.


    It had been a long time.


    Archie finally released her.


    Natalia was panting. Her face flushed. Her clear eyes were wet, like a poor little beast. Her swollen lips


    from the kiss sparkled of wet glistening.


    Archie stared at her, feeling a lump on his throat. He wanted to kiss her again.


    "Mrs. arthy, are you seducing me?"


    He muttered in a raspy voice.

 Chapter 61 His Conditions

    Chapter 61 His Conditions


    Chapter 61 His Conditions


    Natalia was stunned for a moment, but finally she came back to her senses.


    She could not believe she could not resist the temptation of this man and have such a kiss with him,


    even in such a provocative and dangerous position!


    She let out a cry in rm and tried to get up.


    But the chair Archie had been sitting was close enough to his desk.


    She jumped to her feet and her waist bumped into the corner of the desk. She cried in pain and fell


    back to his arms.


    Archie''s face also changed drastically.


    He caught her and hurriedly reached over to rub her waist that just got hit.


    "Why you are so careless? It must hurt so much! Let me take a look!"


    His palm then rested on her waist with a thinyer of fabric between them, and she could feel the


    scorching heat from his palm. In an instant, her body stiffened.


    She then held the hand he had reached over to check her waist, and she shook her head.


    Tears had welled up in her already misty eyes, but she insisted in pain, "I''m fine. It doesn''t hurt at all."


    Archie knitted his arrow-shaped eyebrows.


    He did not say any more words. Instead, he just sullenly held her up in his arms and walked towards


    the bedroom.


    She was frightened. She struggled but to no avail, and then she grabbed him by his clothes and


    blurted, "What are you doing, Archie? Put me down!"


    The servants in the vi were all watching them downstairs!


    But Archie ignored her, passed through the corridor in the eyes of the servants and walked back to their


    bedroom.


    The moment she was ced on the bed, she jumped to her feet again.


    Archie did not force her though. He cast a cold nce at her and turned over to take a tube of cream


    from a drawer.


    "Lift your clothes up!"


    He said coldly.


    But she just held the hem of her clothes, her face like two ripe tomatoes. She kept her eyes down and


    did not even dare to look at him.


    "I''ll do it myself."


    She said, and reached over for the tube.


    Then she heard his giggles. He avoided her hand, and lifted her clothes before she could realize what


    happened.


    "AHHH! What are you doing!"


    She screamed but immediately her hands were caught by the man and lifted up above her head. Her


    entire body was flipped around by the man on the bed and her tender legs were also locked by his


    knees.


    Her voice of resistance was dull in the pillow and became more like just whimpering.


    His expression was cold when he saw the red marks on her otherwise snow white skin.


    It was just two minutes, and the bruises were already forming.


    Expressionless, he open the cap of the tube single-handedly, squeezed some cream to his hand and


    then pressed his hand on her wound.


    "Ouch ... Ouch..."


    He could hear her indistinct screams.


    Then he scold in a cold voice, "So it hurts after all! When are you being so careless then? Just how old


    are you? Didn''t you see the desk?"


    She felt so aggrieved.


    It was he who took advantage of her and kissed her. And after she was injured, he even scolded her!


    Since she didn''t answer him, he said again, "Cat got your tongue?"


    She then turned her head to the side and yelled angrily, "I don''t want to talk to you anymore!"


    Her red face and teary eyes made her look like a fiery lion cub whose fangs were pulled off.


    Archie could not help butugh.


    His somewhat coarse fingers felt her tender skin. It was as smooth as silk, or as milk, and he felt


    reluctant to put away his hand.


    And his breath turned somewhat heavy.


    Deep down in his body, the heat that had just been suppressed not long ago seemed to be rising again.


    She also realized something gradually. She could feel the ambiguity and danger pulsing from his


    fingers and she was immediately in a panic.


    She said hurriedly, "Are you done? Let go of me!"


    This time, Archie did not insist.


    After all, he was not sure what would happen if they continued like this.


    After he left the bed, Natalia also got up to her feet and tidied up her clothes.


    Archie then turned around and walked to the bathroom.


    And he came out after a long time.


    Natalia had a vague idea what he was doing inside and her face blushed even more.


    She could not help but think, the longer she stayed with this man, the more dangerous the situation


    would be.


    But to some extent, it also proved what a gentleman he had been.


    He did not break the promise he made before their marriage.


    He just would not touch her without her consent.


    Come to think of it, she could not help curling her lips.


    Archie then walked out and poured two ssed of water for both of them. He stared at her with a


    serious face.


    "I can allow Star Entertainment to join Annie International. But I have got conditions."


    "What kind of conditions?"


    "I want you to join Annie International and lead the Public Rtions Department."


    Natalia was stunned.


    She did not expect he would make such a request.


    Archie then exined, "Annie International is rising very quickly, but being quick has its drawbacks. We


    have a lot of resources but since we are developing quickly, we don''t have enough talents for our


    departments, especially the Public Rtions department. So I hope you cane over and help me


    build an efficient PR team."


    Natalia was stunned.


    As for the weak points of the Public Rtions department of Annie International, she already had a


    vague idea when she was dealing with the case of Stephen Rogers.


    If they really had a capable PR team, such a case would not take half a month, since it was not


    somethingplicated.


    Finally, they came to her for help.


    But knowing it was one thing, hearing what Archie told her today was another thing.


    Actually, she had some worries.


    First, she still had to take care of Star Entertainment. She might not have enough time if she also joined


    Annie International.


    Second, if she really became the head of the Public Rtions department of Annie International, she


    would be a subordinate of Archie.


    Among other reasons, she just didn''t quite like being a subordinate of Archie.


    Just as she hesitated, Archie added suddenly, "If you are willing to join mypany, I can let you to


    choose the resources of Annie International before anyone else."


    "Really?"


    "Of course."


    "OK, deal!"


    There was a huge difference between sharing resources as a subsidiarypany and holding a


    priority in the use of resources.


    Being a subsidiarypany meant you got the leftovers not wanted by others while thetter allowed


    you to pick from the same pot!


    For Star Entertainment, it just gave thepany a ride upwards, and it was even a VIP seat.


    Natalia could not hold back the pleasure in her heart.


    Even if it meant she would have to work in the samepany with this man, she would just have to


    face it!


    Seeing the happy face of the woman, Archie curled his lips.


    "So you just sold yourself like that? You don''t need to think twice?"


    Natalia blinked her eyes.


    Her delicate and serious eyes was fixed on him, "So will you bully me?"


    Archie was stunned.


    ''So this girl also knows how to make fun of me now!''


    Seeing that he made no answer, Natalia put on a smile and took two steps backwards and waved her


    hand at him.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Chairman, then this is a deal. We can talk about our contract tomorrow. You cannot regret it! I''ll be


    taking a shower now."


    At that, she sprinted into the bathroom with her clothes.


    Watching her back disappear into the bathroom, Archie broke into chuckles.

 Chapter 62 Wait For Him To Go Home

    Chapter 62 Wait For Him To Go Home


    Chapter 62 Wait for Him to Go Home


    The next day, Natalia went to Annie International directly.


    After a series of contracts were signed, Star Entertainment was now officially a partner of Annie


    International.


    As the order was given by Archie directly, though the managers in thepany were all surprised, they


    dared not say much about it.


    After signing the contracts, Brian took Natalia to the Public Rtions Department and announced her


    role as the manager of the department.


    In the past two years, Natalia had already made herself quite famous in Century Entertainment.


    Though she had tried to keep a low profile, most of the people in this business had known her and


    recognized her capability.


    Now that their boss had invited her over, they all felt pleased.


    Of course, there were still some people who had been in thepany for many years and felt so


    happy when there was finally a vacancy in such a position thinking they might have a chance. But now


    someone from nowhere came and took the position, as if from them.


    They felt upset, but now that everyone was weing this new manager, they did not dare to say


    anything against it.


    Before she left thepany, Natalia first went to meet the people in the department and told them she


    would start from tomorrow.


    After that, she came back to Star Entertainment.


    When she first took over thepany, she had contacted Elsa.


    And today happened to be the day Elsa quitted Century Entertainment and officially joined Star


    Entertainment.


    For the arrival of such a capable assistant, Natalia certainly felt happy.


    With Elsa and Mr. Norris here, she thought she might not be too worried about thispany for the


    time being.


    After she took Elsa to get familiar with thepany, Natalia received a call, and the other end of the


    call said they wanted to take a look at her store.


    Only then did she remember that she had already put her store in the market for sale and she hadn''t


    had the time to take care of it yet.


    Were it not for the call, she might have long forgotten about this matter.


    After work, she didn''t go back to the McCarthy Mansion directly, but went to the store.


    The buyers were already there and it turned out they were M''s rtives.


    M had kept the store for her for such a long time, and thus she knew about the profit pretty well.


    Since there was such a chance, she sure could not wait to inform her family.


    When Natalia knew what happened, she just smiled and didn''t say much. In the end, she even gave


    them some discount.


    The transfer went on smoothly.


    After everything was done, it was already eight in the evening.


    Natalia had called Mrs. Dottie and told her not to prepare dinner for her.


    And Archie needed to work overtime tonight, so maybe he wasn''t back home yet either.


    When she walked out of the store, it was already raining out there.


    As it waste autumn, she could already feel the chillinessing from the north and the rain made


    her feel even colder.


    Clenching onto her sweater, she took strides to the garage while sending Archie a message.


    As expected, the man was still in thepany, and she then drove to the Mountain Club.


    When she prepared the dinnerst night, she also learned about what this man had liked.


    She knew this man was picky enough to only eat food made by Mrs. Dottie and the chef in the


    Mountain Club. So even though it had beente, she still went to the Mountain Club herself.


    Fortunately, it was not much of a bother as there were not many cars on the road at night and the


    restaurant was not far away from where she was.


    After ordering a few takeaways from the restaurant, she drove directly to the McCarthy Group.


    In his office, he was still engaged in a meeting.


    As the chairman of the McCarthy Group, for sure he would be busy since he would have to take care of


    everything in thepany.


    Moreover, the overseas branches had recently made some progress in the digital technology they were


    developing. Archie had paid most of his attention to their work and felt it necessary to know about


    everything about it before he could even feel at ease. As a result, he had a lot of meetings with the


    overseas branches recently.


    When Natalia got there, she could see the office of the other side from the giant screen in the office.


    She was stunned for a moment. When she realized what happened, she just walked in quietly without


    making a sound.


    Archie saw hering in and ended the meeting almost immediately. He stood up.


    "Is it raining?"


    Seeing her clothes were kind of wet, he asked knitting his brows.


    Natalia smiled and wiped off the water on her hair casually. She ced the takeout on the desk and


    said, "Just a little, the winter might being after the rain."


    Hearing what she said, Archie did not say anything more, and simply turned the air conditioner up a bit.


    Natalia then continued, "I know you haven''t eaten yet, so I went to Mountain Club and ordered some


    takeovers for you? How is that? So you know how much I care about you, right?"


    Archie smiled.


    "I feel so honored and happy to be cared so much about by Mrs. McCarthy."


    The cheesy remarksing from the man''s smiling lips sent chills down her spine.


    She had to put a stop to the topic she just brought up herself.


    After they finally finished the diner in the office, Archie poured a ss of warm water for her and


    packed up the leftovers on the desk. Only then did he say, "I still need a while. Why don''t you take a


    rest here and we can go home together?"


    For some unknown reason, she also felt especially tired today, and therefore she didn''t n to drive


    back herself at the beginning. So she nodded.


    Archie ruffled her hair with a smile before he finally returned to the desk and resumed his unfinished


    work.


    Natalia sat on the sofa, holding a ss in one hand and used her phone with the other.


    After reading some news and checking her social media ounts, her eyes grew heavy, and she was


    soon nodding off.


    Perhaps she was just so tired today, she thought, and it seemed that it might take a while before Archie


    could finished his work. She put down the ss, took the pillow next to her over and lied down.


    When Archie finally fished his work, an hour had gone by.


    With Natalia here, he did not want to work toote, so he shut hisputer down and stood up. Only


    then did he notice that Natalia had been long asleep.


    Archie knitted his brows slightly and walked towards her. He bent down and patted her gently on her


    shoulder.


    "Natalia, we should go home."


    The woman on the sofa just frowned and remained motionless.


    He then reached over to feel her forehead.


    It was a bit hot. He frowned slightly and the next second his hand was pped.


    Unhappy with the disruption, the sleeping woman lifted her arm to p him on the back of his hand


    while mumbling in her dream.


    Archie burst into chuckles.


    He turned to look outside the window. It was still raining. Though the heater was on, she might easily


    catch a cold to sleep here like this.


    He then turned to get his coat, draped it over Natalia, and finally held her up in his arms.


    "Mr. McCarthy, are we going home?"


    "Em."


    Archie held Natalia down in his arms. Even after they got in the car, she did not wake up.


    And he didn''t want to wake her up either. He just let her sleep in his embrace but simply asked Brian to


    turn the air conditioner up a bit when they were halfway home.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    There was only silence in the car.


    Natalia only woke up slowly when they were almost home.


    "Em? Why am I in a car?"


    She rubbed her eyes and gazed outside the window in a daze.


    From above her head, there was a light chortle of a man, "Are you awake?"

 Chapter 63 His Position In The House

    Chapter 63 His Position In The House


    Chapter 63 His Position In The House


    Natalia was stunned, looked up and saw the handsome face of Archie.


    With a slight start, she was about to sit up and wanted to leave.


    However, the space in the carriage was quite limited, and the man was tall enough, when she


    straightened up from hisp, her head hit the roof of the car.


    "Look out!"


    Fortunately, Archie had a quick reaction and put his hand between her head and the roof of the car.


    Natalia bumped into his hand. Archie held her on hisp and said seriously, "Don''t move. We''ll be


    home soon."


    Natalia had no choice but to stay still and then she asked in confusion, "I fell asleep?"


    "Yes. You''ve caught a cold. When you get home, ask Mrs. Dottie to prepare some ginger soup for you."


    Natalia frowned and raised her hand to her forehead.


    Indeed, it seemed to be a little hot.


    After the car arrived home, they got off. Archie ordered Mrs. Dottie to cook ginger soup and ordered her


    to go back to her room immediately for a hot bath.


    The air conditioner was on in the room, and the hot bath could also help her feel better, so Natalia just


    did as she was told obediently.


    But unexpectedly, he heard a scream from upstairs just immediately after she went up.


    "AHHHH!!"


    The expression on Archie''s face changed drastically and he hurried upstairs.


    The bedroom door was open, and the bathroom door was shut tight, but the light was illuminating from


    the other side.


    Archie frowned and knocked on the door.


    "What''s the matter, Natalia?"


    For a moment, from the inside came Natalia stuffy voice, "I''m OK! Leave me alone!"


    The sound of her voice could not muffle the forbearance and pain in her tone.


    Archie''s face became darker.


    "Open the door!"


    There was no more answer from the other side of the door.


    Then there was the indistinct sound of rustling.


    Still, with a cheerless expression, Archie decided not to wait. He found the key to the door and open it


    up.


    At the moment the door opened, his pupil shrank.


    He was riddled by both amusement and dejection.


    Wrapped in a towel, Natalia had taken a fall. With her head still covered in bubbles, she lied next to the


    bathtub in a rather awkward position.


    Seeing him, Natalia reached out the hand that was rubbing her leg to cover her embarrassed face.


    Archie walked in.


    "Mrs. McCarthy, is it a bathing show?"


    He crouched down beside her.


    "Get out! Get out of here!"


    Natalia was so embarrassed, and at that moment, she just wanted to dig a hole and hide. She didn''t


    even care about her face and wanted to push him away.


    Archie took hold of her wrist and, seeing that one of her legs was lying in an eerie, straight position, he


    reached out and grabbed her ankle.


    "Have leg cramp?"


    Natalia did not want to admit it, but still she nodded.


    She turned away in embarrassment, breaking away from his gaze.


    Archie''s eyes darkened for a moment, and then he picked her up in his arms and put her on the vanity


    stand next to him.


    Natalia hurriedly wrapped the bath towel on her body even tighter.


    The man did nothing but take her by the ankle and rub it.


    He had quite the technique, using just the right amount of pressure. Soon, the tension was released


    from her cramped leg.


    "Better?"


    He asked in a gentle voice.


    Natalia nodded.


    With the light turned on in the bathroom, the temperature got warmer and warmer. Archie found the


    woman who only wrapped herself in a bath towel biting her lips. Aggrievance, unwillingness and an


    awkward helplessness were all written on her face. For some reason even unknown to himself, he just


    felt his throat hot and dry.


    He straightened up and put his hands at her sides.


    "Mrs. McCarthy, if you want to seduce me, can you try another time? I don''t want to do it with a patient."


    Natalia''s blushing face suddenly became crimson.


    "Archie! When did I seduce you?"


    Archie smiled.


    "Don''t get excited. Your towel may just fall off."


    He said, and his gaze dwindled on her front on purpose.


    Natalia immediately tightened her hands that had been grabbing the towel.


    The cheer in Archie''s eyes broadened, but he did not continue making fun of her, thinking that she was


    a patient after all. Finally he held her up in his arms and put her back to the bathtub before he turned to


    leave.


    When Natalia came out of the bath, there was a bowl of ginger soup and a few cold pills on the table in


    the bedroom.


    Archie sat down on the sofa and pointed at the soup and medicine. "Drink it all."


    Natalia frowned.


    She hated everything with such a pungent taste and smell all her life.


    She sneaked a glimpse at the man on the sofa with the corner of her eyes. He did not raise his head


    but said lightly, "I don''t mind to feeding you personally."


    Natalia was stunned.


    She picked it up, pinched her nose and drank it all.


    After drinking the soup, she also took the medicine.


    Archie was finally satisfied.


    After sending the bowl downstairs, he came back, put her on the bed, and covered her up with the quilt.


    "Sleep well and tomorrow you will be fine."


    Feeling out of it and without the energy to say anything more herself, Natalia fell asleep very quickly.


    When she woke up the next day, she did get better.


    Archie had already got up and was waiting for her in the dining room downstairs.


    Natalia went downstairs and greeted Mrs. Dottie who was serving the breakfast, "Mrs. Dottie, thank you


    for the ginger soupst night, I feel much better today."


    Mrs. Dottie answered with a smile. "You are wee."


    But Archie cast a cold nce at her.


    He was the one who had asked Mrs. Dottie to prepare the ginger soup, why didn''t she thank him?


    Natalia deliberately ignored the dissatisfaction in his eyes, walked to sit down opposite him.


    Mrs. Dottie served her the breakfast. She thanked her with a smile and gave a provocative look at the


    man opposite her.


    Archie was silent.


    It seemed that this girl had been so sure that he just would not do anything to her and had been acting


    more and more wantonly these days, he thought.


    He felt that it was necessary for him to do something to resurrect his position in the family!


    After breakfast, the two went out together.


    Today was her first day in Annie International. As they walked out, they saw Brian standing next to the


    car door.


    She smiled and greeted Brian, "Good morning, Brian!"


    "Good morning, Mrs. McCarthy."


    Brian pulled open the door for her, smiling, "Please get in the car, Mrs. McCarthy."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She looked back at Archie and smiled. "No, I''ll drive myself."


    "Are you sure your car is at home?"


    Archie''s voice came from behind her.


    Natalia was stunned.


    Then she remembered that she had parked the car in the parking lot in the McCarthy Groupst night,


    and she came back in Archie''s car. She didn''t drive the car back.


    There were plenty of cars in the garage, but they weren''t hers.


    She felt slightly embarrassed. Finally in Brian smiling eyes, she got into the car helplessly.


    Annie International was next to the McCarthy Group.


    But when they were still far away from their destination, Natalia let Brian stop the car.


    She opened the door and got out of the car. She patted her wrinkled trousers and smiled, "Thanks!


    Drop me here, and you can go!"


    Archie took a look at her, but his face showed no emotion.


    He just asked Brian to drive forward and went to the McCarthy Group.


    Natalia breathed a sigh of relief.


    As a neer, she didn''t want others to know about her rtionship with Archie to avoid people''s


    gossips.


    She then walked all the way to thepany. Because yesterday she had met her colleagues, although


    today was her first day to work, she didn''t have to do those procedures again.


    At half past eight in the morning, she held a department meeting directly.

 Chapter 64 She Was His Pride

    Chapter 64 She Was His Pride


    Chapter 64 She Was His Pride


    In the meeting, Natalia analyzed some of the cases that thepany was working on, as well as some


    past cases.


    She also distributed the work and was busy until twelve o''clock, when the meeting was finally


    adjourned.


    Those who had doubts about her at the beginning were now basically all convinced of her capability.


    After all, those cases were all the toughest cases they had ever met, and yet Natalia managed to


    propose solutions in a brief meeting.


    And these solutions were absolutely feasible without any error.


    Just like that, it did not take long for Natalia to establish a firm foothold in the public rtions


    department.


    At the beginning, Archie was worried that someone would think she was young and secretly cause


    troubles for her, so he had sent Brian to keep an eye on her.


    However, in just half a month, they found that the staff in public rtions department did not elbow


    Natalia out as they had expected. Instead, they all seemed to have readily epted her leadership.


    After receiving Brian''s report, Archie curled his lips.


    He found that she was even more outstanding than he had ever imagined.


    She always looked cool and indifferent, but whenever she began to work, she immediately became


    decisive, imposing and domineering.


    Whether it was her capability in general or the methods she had used in handling matters, she was by


    no means inferior to anyone.


    He just could not describe how proud he was.


    After all, such an outstanding woman was his Natalia.


    Since Archie was happy, Brian also shared his joy.


    However, there was something he didn''t quite understand.


    He sneaked a nce at Archie and noticed that Archie was in a good mood today. Then he asked


    curiously, "Mr. McCarthy, you have been quite against office romance, saying that it would affect the


    work, but why..."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Archie darted a stare at him.


    There was some inexplicable obscurity in his eyes, but a momentter, he smiled.


    "You don''t understand."


    Brian was stunned.


    ''How can I understand if you don''t say it, huh?''


    Archie waved his hand. "All right, I have my ns for this. You don''t have to ask."


    Brian could only give up, knowing that Archie just would not tell him anything.


    Time flew, and a month had passed.


    Winter was here already.


    Although Julio was in the east of the country, winter always came early. It was barely just one month


    into the winter, and the snow was already piling up outside.


    It was the weekend, so Natalia did not have to go to work. In the morning she went to Star


    Entertainment for an inspection, and in the afternoon, she could not be bothered to get out so she just


    nest in the sofa reading a book.


    A few days ago, Archie went back to Eqitin. He had wanted to go back with Natalia, but she rejected.


    She hadn''t decided whether to go back with him to meet his family or not.


    She always felt that it would be somewhat awkward for her to go to Eqitin, considering their


    rtionship.


    Archie did not force her, because he knew what she was thinking and he also knew her that if he forced


    her, it might just backfire. So he could only give her time to think.


    Fortunately, she was always by his side, and she was not going anywhere, so there was nothing to


    worry about. It was all about time.


    He had got all the patience in the world.


    It was five in the evening when Natalia received the call.


    She cast a nce at the screen and a gleam of surprise shed across her eyes.


    She picked it up in a hurry and heard a familiar voice.


    "Have you arrived?"


    Archie answered with an "em" before he added, "I had just got off the ne, but I need to go to the


    the evening."


    Natalia thought it was a good idea.


    So she agreed.


    After hanging up the phone, she returned to the room and put on a coat. She then went downstairs to


    inform Mrs. Dottie before heading out.


    There were tiny snowkes in the sky and a biting chill in the air.


    Natalia drove the car to the McCarthy Group, but she did not go up. She sent a message to him and


    then sat in the car waiting.


    Archie replied and said he woulde down soon.


    When Natalia was waiting, she caught a glimpse of a Christmas tree in a luxury store by the side of the


    road. She suddenly realized that it would soon be Christmas.


    The luxury shop was clean and tidy, with fashionable and high-end suits hanging behind the windows.


    She nced down the shelves next to the suit and paused her eyes on an item.


    Then she turned off the engine and got off.


    It was a dark gray cashmere scarf. The design was simple in general but the hand-sewn logo of the


    same color on its end gave out an air of nobility.


    Natalia had never seen Archie wearing a scarf before, but looking at this one, she just somehow


    thought it would suit him very much.


    She almost had a picture in her mind of the man wearing it, and the more she thought about it, the


    more handsome the man in her mind became.


    At this time, a clerk came to her. She pointed directly to the scarf and said, "I''d have this, please."


    The clerk nced at the scarf and smiled. "Ok, please wait a moment."


    She had never given Archie any gifts, but he had bought a lot of things for her within two months of


    their marriage.


    Feeling a sense of guilt, she hoped to surprise him this Christmas!


    When she followed the clerk to the counter and was about to pay, from behind suddenly came a


    surprised voice.


    "Natalia Dawson?"


    She paused slightly and turned her head.


    A young man and a young woman came down the stairs, and it was the girl who called to her.


    "Is it really you? I thought I was wrong!"


    The girl walked down quickly with a surprised look on her face. Natalia threw a faint nce at her, and


    a slight coldness shed between her eyebrows. Finally, she did not answer.


    She took a card out of her purse and gave it to the clerk.


    After swiping the card, the clerk said with a smile, "That''s 34, 800 in total. Here''s your scarf, Ma''am."


    Natalia nodded and thanked the clerk, and then turned to go out with the scarf that had been wrapped


    up.


    The girl who just came down from upstairs found Natalia incredibly ignored her and immediately


    smirked in disdain.


    "What''s with the attitude? I heard you broke up with Shawn. Did you find a new sugar daddy or what?


    Now you are buying a thirty-thousand-dor scarf. Is it for your sugar daddy?"


    Natalia''s eyes became cold suddenly.


    She turned to the girl and said coldly, "Tammy Stein, if I were you, I would watch my mouth!"


    The girl then said with a smug, "So you know me? Didn''t you just pretend that you don''t?"


    Tammy Stein went to the same high school. They were in the same grade but in different sses.


    However, Natalia did know her.


    When she just met Shawn, Tammy also liked Shawn.


    But Shawn gave her the cold shoulder and did everything he could to pursue Natalia. After they were


    together, Tammy held a grudge against Natalia for a long time.


    But it still surprised Natalia, after six years, she still could not let it go.


    Natalia considered her coldly and then showed a sarcastic smile.


    "I''m sorry, but I pretended I could not see you because I really don''t think it''s such a good thing to know


    you. Are you satisfied with this answer?"

 Chapter 65 Mad Dog

    Chapter 65 Mad Dog


    Chapter 65 Mad Dog


    Tammy''s face changed instantly, "You!"


    The man she was with came up to her and asked curiously, "Your friend?"


    Tammy was so angry, pulled his arm and said in an aggrieved tone, "We are not friends! Carlos, you


    don''t know her, right? She is the abandoned daughter of the Dawson family."


    "She not only robbed my boyfriend, but also stole her sister''s works just in order to get into the Royal


    College of Art. You should definitely stay away from such a shameless woman. Or you might be taken


    in!"


    Carlos was surprised.


    The president of the Royal College of Art was his grandfather.


    So he had heard of the scandal of five years ago, though he had not seen it himself.


    He had always thought that the person who did such a thing must have an ugly face and a vicious


    heart, and he did not expect the woman to look so cool and elegant.


    Natalia curved her lips and smiled.


    "If I remember correctly, there is CCTV in this store, right?"


    Tammy gave her a vignt look, "Why do you want to know?"


    "Nothing, I just want a copy of the CCTV footage as evidence against you for ndering in the future."


    Tammy could not say a word, and it was only after a while that she added.


    "Natalia, stop your pretense! I heard that Shawn dumped you because you could not keep your hands


    to yourself! If I remember correctly, you went abroad five years ago also because you hooked up with


    some bigshot, right? Do you nowe back with a tail between your legs because your sugar daddy


    dumped you?"


    "It was totally OK though. If he did dump you, just tell me. I know a lot of rich guys who would help you


    out. I will surely help you! We went to the same high school, after all!"


    Natalia took a look at her and smirked.


    "No need, Miss Stein, please keep those generous bigshots all for yourself! After all, it is not easy for


    you to befriend them with your look. Isn''t it a waste to give them to someone else?"


    "You!"


    Tammy was ballistic, but Natalia did not want to talk to her again. She simply headed out with the scarf.


    "Wait!"


    Tammy called out to her suddenly.


    Natalia''s patience was running thin.


    She turned to her and said coldly, "Anything else?"


    Tammy took a breath deeply, walked forward and suddenly showed her a wicked smile.


    "Do you know, Natalia? There''s something I''ve wanted to do five years ago. I just have never had the


    chance. But now I can finally do it."


    "What..."


    A loud p tilted Natalia''s head to the side and her cheek became swollen in no time.


    Her face suddenly turned freezing cold.


    The next second-


    "Smack! Smack!"


    Two ringing ps could be heard even from afar.


    Tammy covered her face and looked at Natalia in disbelief.


    "Natalia, dare you hit me?"


    "I was just returning what you gave me. Normally, when you get bitten by a mad dog, you certainly


    should not just bite it back, but I always feel that some animals cannot be spoiled. Otherwise, they will


    forget who they are."


    "AHHH! You b*tch!"


    Tammy charged at her like a mad bull. The clerks in the store were also stunned. They did not know


    whether to call the police or to stop her first.


    Natalia''s eyes were cold.


    She took a step back and snapped, "Mr. Phelps, so you are just going to let your girl make a scene


    here?"


    Carlos came back to his senses and hurriedly came forward to pull Tammy.


    "Tammy! That''s enough!"


    "Don''t pull me, this b*tch hit me! Natalia, I won''t let you get away with it today!"


    Tammy broke free from Carlos and continued to rush toward Natalia.


    Natalia''s face changed drastically.


    She was wearing a dress today, which was not suitable for a fight. Now Tammy was like a mad dog,


    anyone with sanity would be afraid.


    Natalia retreated towards the door.


    Having lost her mind, Tammy suddenly grabbed a vase at the door and threw it towards Natalia.


    "B*tch, I will kill you!"


    Just then, someone grabbed Natalia by her wrist and pulled her aside.


    Natalia barely managed to avoid the vase, which hit the ground and broke into pieces.


    Everyone was shocked and their faces all changed drastically.


    This woman was out of line, running like a mad dog.


    Natalia''s face turned pale with fear. She looked back and saw the person behind her. She said in


    surprise, "Archie? What are you doing here?"


    Archie''s face was gloomy.


    In the store, Tammy found that she had missed just now and grabbed another vase trying to throw at


    her again, but Carlos snatched the vase over.


    "That''s enough! Tammy, calm down!"


    "This b*tch hit me, how can I calm down?"


    Tammy was born in a rich family and was the only child in her family. She was used to having her way


    and had never been treated like this.


    She would not give up if she could not return the two ps to Natalia today.


    Carlos'' face darkened and when he was about to speak, a low voice came from the door.


    "Now that you can''t calm down on your own, I don''t mind helping you."


    Suddenly a man showed up from nowhere and gave Tammy two whacks on her cheeks.


    Tammy was reeling with shock. Her head was light.


    Carlos''s face whitened.


    ''Archie McCarthy? Why is he here?''


    Archie walked in through the door holding Natalia''s hand.


    Brian jilted his wrist and said with a smile, "Mr. McCarthy, this is the first time I hit a woman, but this


    woman deserves it! I feel no guilt at all."


    Archie curled his lips.


    Tammy came back to her senses at this moment.


    Touching her rapidly swelling face, she screamed.


    "Who are you? How dare you hit me? Do you know who I am? I..."


    "That''s enough! Shut up!"


    Carlos turned pale and pulled her back.


    Tammy didn''t know Archie, but he did.


    Although he did not know the rtionship between him and Natalia, but he had been holding Natalia''s


    hand, so they must be close.


    "Mr. McCarthy, I didn''t know you are here. I''m really sorry. There was a little quarrel between the girls."


    He came forward and apologized.


    "Oh? A little quarrel led to throwing a vase?"


    Carlos did not know what to say anymore.


    "Carlos, why do you apologize to him? She hit me!"


    Still screaming, Tammy was not having it.


    Carlos had almost run out of his patience. He had never regretted taking her out as much as he was


    that day.


    He gnashed his teeth and said, "This is Mr. McCarthy, from McCarthy Group."


    "What?"


    Tammy finally came back to her senses.


    She looked at Archie in disbelief as if she had seen some monster.


    She herself also grew up in a business family, and when the elders in her family were chatting, they


    also mentioned this Archie McCarthy sometimes.


    But in the eyes of Tammy, Archie was more like someone in the legend and was too far away from her,


    just like the star in the horizon, which could never be reached. A man like him was not part of her


    reality.


    So she never expected to actually meet him in real life.


    Her gaze then rested on the hands that were holding together.


    Her lips began trembling, but it took a while for her make a sound.


    "How, how can it be?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 66 Apologize To Her

    Chapter 66 Apologize To Her


    Chapter 66 Apologize To Her


    "What do you mean? How can it be? Apologize to Mr. McCarthy and Miss Dawson right now!"


    Tammy came back to her senses.


    Although she did not want to, although her hatred towards Natalia had run down to her bones, she


    knew that she could not afford to cross Archie McCarthy.


    So, she said reluctantly, "I''m sorry, Mr. McCarthy."


    Archie raised his eyebrows.


    "I could not feel any sincerity from your apology."


    Tammy clenched her fingers.


    She was humiliated the first time she had a chance to meet this extraordinary man. But it was still ok if


    that was just it. But Natalia was also here.


    Intense unwillingness and resentment surged in her heart, but after she met the cold gaze of Archie,


    they were all pressed down.


    She took a deep breath and repeated, "I''m sorry, Mr. McCarthy. I was wrong."


    "Sorry for what?"


    "For what I have done to Mr. Mc..." Before she finished, Tammy understood what he meant and took a


    nce at Natalia, "Miss Dawson."


    Natalia then curled her lips.


    "What did you say? I didn''t hear you. Speak up, please."


    Tammy was even more nervous.


    Archie also curled his lips happily.


    Holding Natalia''s hand, he added in agreement, "Well, I could not hear you, either."


    Tammy felt helpless and angry, but she dared say nothing, and could only raise her voice.


    "I''m sorry, Natalia. I was wrong. Please forgive me!"


    Natalia smiled in pleasure.


    "Now that''s right!"


    She raised her hand to feel her face. Though her cheek still felt hot, seeing the seriously swollen


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    cheeks of Tammy, she was not angry anymore.


    "All right, let''s go!"


    Natalia shook Archie''s hand and said.


    Archie gave her a deep look. "That''s it?"


    "Well, if you get bit by a mad dog, you just need to beat it up. Do you really want to bite it back?"


    Archie was amused by her words.


    "Well, then, if you say so."


    Hand in hand, they walked out together.


    Behind him, Carlos was slightly shocked looking at this scene.


    Everyone knew that Archie never had a woman and he had never heard of any scandals about Archie


    in these years.


    Unexpectedly, he and Natalia were together!


    Tammy found him staring at the backs of the two and pushed his arm in discontent.


    "What are you looking at?"


    He came back to his senses.


    "Oh, nothing."


    Tammy said angrily, "I told you! Natalia is a foxy woman! In those days, Shawn was fascinated by her,


    and now she has hooked up with Mr. McCarthy. What a shameless b*tch!"


    Hearing her scolding, Carlos''s face changed slightly.


    Looking at her again, there was a trace of disgust and impatience in his eyes.


    Tammy seemed to realize that she had crossed the line today.


    It was Natalia''s fault, and if Natalia didn''t deliberately provoke her, how could she show such a side in


    front of Carlos, she thought.


    She quickly showed an expression of grievance, acting in a peevish way and pulling his sleeve.


    "Carlos, my face hurt, can you take me to the hospital? I''m afraid my face will be ruined if it''s toote."


    Carlos''s voice lowered, "I still have something to do tonight, so I don''t have time to apany you to


    the hospital. Take this card and go by yourself!"


    He took a bank card out of his pocket and gave it to her. Then he turned and walked away.


    Tammy was stunned and then gotpletely furious.


    What did he mean?


    Would she ever be with him were he not the only son in the Phelps family? Would she ever be with him


    if the two family had not tried extremely hard to set them up together?


    Now she had a problem, and he gave her a bank card and ran away?


    She rushed out angrily, and found Carlos was already in the car and drove the car away without even


    looking back.


    She was so angry that she threw the bank card straight out.


    "F*ck! You coward won''t speak up when your girlfriend is beaten up! Get away from me if you can, and


    never let me see you again!"


    ...


    Meanwhile, Natalia and Archie got into the car together.


    "Mr. McCarthy, where are we heading?"


    Archie looked at Natalia''s face, frowning, "Go to the hospital first."


    "Yes, Mr. McCarthy."


    Natalia took a breath and said, "No, I''m all right. There''s no need to go to the hospital."


    "No talking."


    Archie ignored her and Natalia could only shut her mouth at his insistence.


    The man held her face in his hands and looked at it closely.


    The face, once delicate and fair, was now slightly swollen, and there were clear marks of the five


    fingers of Tammy.


    His eyes grew cold again.


    "You did a good job today, but the next time you meet one of those mad dogs, don''t beat it yourself, call


    me, ok?"


    Natalia looked at him and curled her lips, "Tammy has always been like that. When she was in the high


    school, she liked to bully other girls in school. I did not expect to meet her here. Hiss-"


    The wound on her face was touched by Archie''s fingers and she made a hiss.


    Archie had to let go of her and she continued, "You have just helped me. Besides, she pped me


    once, and I pped her twice. That''s not a loss, so don''t be angry."


    Archie sneered.


    "Just what is she to get me angry? I am angry because of you. You didn''t call me first. I came in time


    today, but should Ie anyter, what should I do if that vase really hit on your body."


    Natalia''s eyes flickered.


    "No way, I''ll be careful."


    "Heh!"


    Archie said nothing more.


    He then turned to the bag at the side and found a ck scarf inside. His eyebrows slightly knitted.


    "What''s this?"


    "Oh, this is for you."


    Natalia said, while taking out the scarf, "Originally I did not want you to know and give it to you for


    Christmas. But now it was ruined, so you can just take it!"


    Archie looked at the scarf of apparently high quality.


    He then looked at Natalia. "Did you pick this for me?"


    Natalia nodded and looked at him expectantly, "How is it? Do you like it?"


    The man curled his lips, "Yes."


    "Then I''ll put it on you!"


    "Ok."


    The man bent slightly, and Natalia ced the scarf around his neck in a fashionable circle.


    After putting it on, she looked at it carefully.


    Today, Archie was wearing a knitted shirt with a ck cashmere jacket over it, which was just the right


    match for the scarf.


    "Do I look good?" He asked.


    Natalia smiled and nodded. "Yes, very handsome."


    "Thanks, Honey."


    "You''re wee."


    In the front, Brian was driving and thought in his mind.


    ''So it doesn''t really hurt your conscience to say all those nice words after all, if it''s for your wife.''


    He had been around Archie for so long, so he sure knew that his boss never wore a turtleneck or a


    scarf.


    Well, sure enough, the power of love...


    The car soon arrived at the hospital.


    Archie left Natalia to the doctor for the treatment, and then walked out of the office of the doctor.


    He stood in the hallway and made a phone call.


    "Within a week, I want the Stein family to disappear from the city of Julio!"


    When he was speaking, his handsome face was no longer gentle as he was with Natalia. All that was


    left was cruelty and coldness.


    After giving the order, he hung up the phone.


    He lowered his eyes to look at the scarf around his neck, and a momentter, he smiled in satisfaction.

 Chapter 67 High School Anniversary

    Chapter 67 High School Anniversary


    Chapter 67 High School Anniversary


    The injury on Natalia''s face was nothing serious. The doctor gave her a check, applied some medicine,


    and let her leave.


    As soon as she walked out of the door, she found Archie standing in the corridor. With his back to the


    door, she could not see his face and did not know what he was thinking.


    So she called out to him and he looked around.


    "Is it done?"


    Natalia nodded. Seeing him holding his phone, she asked, "Were you on a phone just now?"


    "Yes."


    Archie stared at her face carefully for a while. "Does it still hurt?"


    "Not that much."


    The medicine the doctor had given her had worked well. It felt cool and refreshing and the pain soon


    passed away.


    Only then did Archie feel relieved.


    Finally, they went to Mountain Club to have dinner as nned.


    Meanwhile, after Tammy learnt that Natalia and Archie were in a rtionship, she felt afraid but at the


    same time, she had doubts.


    She had always held herself in high esteem and had looked down upon Natalia in her schooldays.


    Since Shawn she liked was taken away by Natalia, she held deep hatred towards Natalia.


    Fortunately, just before long, the Dawson family had an ident and Natalia went from being a rich


    youngdy to a homeless wandering dog overnight. Only then did Tammy feel better back then.


    Later, she heard from Katie that Shawn had already broken up with her, and she felt even better.


    But she did not expect that she could actually climb up to Archie McCarthy after all these years.


    Tammy just could not help cursing fate for being unfair.


    After thinking for a while, she finally made a call to Jessica Dawson.


    "Hello, Jessica, what are you doing?"


    "Rest? Oh, not something important. I just want to ask you something."


    Tammy told Jessica how she met Natalia in the shop in the afternoon.


    However, she omitted the part where she was beaten, and only said that she saw Natalia was with a


    man, who seemed to be Archie McCarthy.


    Jessica was quite surprised by Tammy''s call.


    But she would by no means let go any chance to make troubles to Natalia.


    So just over the telephone, she told Tammy how Natalia had broken up with Shawn, and how she


    immediately hooked up with Archie as soon as they broke up.


    Then she even sighed.


    "Actually, if my sister really likes Mr. McCarthy, it would be fine for her to be with him. I just worry that


    she should want something else. You know, my sister..."


    Tammy sneered, "Of course I know, such a woman of vanity. So many people chased after her, but she


    chose Shawn. Wasn''t it just because he has a rich and powerful family?"


    Hearing that, Jessica''s eyes flickered.


    She said nothing, and Tammy asked, "Jessica, are you sure they are married already? I just could not


    help but feel it rather unbelievable."


    Jessica forced a smile.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I am not sure about that either. We haven''t been in touch for a few years, but ... I don''t think I''ve ever


    heard about her getting married."


    Tammy frowned.


    She pondered for a while. Jessica didn''t seem to want to continue the topic, so she asked, "By the way,


    the anniversary party of our high school is next week. Will you go?"


    "Of course, how about you?


    "I will have a show there. The principal invited me."


    "So you will go too. All right, see you then."


    "Ok."


    After hanging up the phone, Tammy pondered for a while longer holding the mobile phone.


    Jessica said she did not hear the news of Natalia''s marriage. Did that meant that they were not married


    actually, she wondered.


    Since Archie had been such a bigshot to begin with, it was normal if he didn''t marry her, so...


    A sh came across her eyes and she hurriedly dug out a number from the phone and made a call.


    After the call went through, she forced a smile and asked in a sweet voice, "Mr. Nixon, are you free?


    I''ve got a few questions..."


    A few minutester, Tammy hung up the phone.


    She looked out of the window with a triumphant smile.


    Just as she had expected, how could Natalia marry Archie?


    How was that possible?


    She had just made it clear over the phone that it had never been heard that there was a new Mrs.


    McCarthy.


    Not only that, it was said that Archie had already had a fianc¨¦e, who was the daughter of the Kawn


    family.


    As for the Kwan family?


    In the capital, Eqitin, there were four great families, namely, the McCarthy family, the Bissel family, the


    Kawn family and the Nixon family. Each of them was powerful enough to change the life of everyone in


    the country of Ambario. Just what was Natalia against a Miss Kawn?


    She could not help but find the whole thing ridiculous!


    After making the matter clear, Tammy finally felt much, much better.


    She had just ''identally'' revealed the news, and she believed that it would not be long before Natalia


    got into great trouble!


    But she didn''t mind causing a little trouble to her before she got into the really big troubles!


    As she was thinking, she showed a wry smile, picked up the mobile phone and made a call again.


    "Hello, Charlotte, this is Tammy. Will you all go to the school anniversary? Everyone in our ss will of


    course be there! Have your ssmates been informed? Have you informed Natalia? She''s long gone


    home! Good, if you find her contact, just tell her, you are ssmates after all..."


    The next day, Natalia received a call from Charlotte Neal.


    Charlotte Neal was always the leader of the ss when they were at the school.


    But still, Natalia was surprised to receive the invitation to the school anniversary.


    After all, her reputation had already been tarnished by the incident when she was in high school. She


    had heard about the school anniversary but had not been officially notified, so she did not n to go


    there at the beginning.


    But unexpectedly, she received a call from Charlotte.


    Natalia had little interest in such an activity, and she had few friends in her student days, let alone any


    old memories to cherish, so she didn''t want to agree.


    But Charlotte repeatedly persuaded her, and finally agreed to go.


    After that, Natalia put the matter out of her mind and thought no more about it.


    Unexpectedly, a few dayster, she received a phone call from Victoria, who also asked about this


    matter.


    "Natalia, I heard that you will go to the anniversary, is it true?"


    In high school, Victoria was in the same ss as Natalia, and it was from Charlotte that she got the


    news.


    When she received the call, Natalia was looking through a document and she answered casually.


    "Well, yes, why?"


    Victoria paused for a moment.


    It was as if she hadn''t decided how she should tell her what was in her mind.


    "You know what they invited you for. Why did you agree?"


    Natalia was stunned.


    Of course she knew why Charlotte was trying so hard to invite her.


    However, she was not that Natalia Dawson five years ago. Back then, in the face of the rumorsing


    from everywhere, she could not defend herself and could only bear the humiliation and watch her


    reputation get ruined.


    But it was different now.


    She had her strength and ws now.


    Should anyone try to bully her again, she would pay them back tenfold!


    She was not afraid that they mighte to her but that no one woulde to her.


    At the thought of this, she gave a smile and said, "You don''t have to worry about me. It''s just a school


    anniversary. They wound not do anything to me in front of so many people."


    "That is why I don''t want you to go. You know for the scandal of five years ago, everyone thought you


    did it!"


    "Who else would believe you but me? Charlotte invited you just to humiliate you in public!"


    "I even suspect that it was they who had spread the news back then!"


    "How would they just let you off when they''ve got a chance?"

 Chapter 68 He Is Going Too

    Chapter 68 He Is Going Too


    Chapter 68 He Is Going Too


    Natalia''s eyes slightly deepened.


    She was silent for a moment, and she then said in a grim tone, "Isn''t that even better? It''s been five


    years, and I didn''t want to pursue it anymore. But if someone has to provoke me in my face and make


    troubles to me, I shouldn''t just let them off, should I?"


    Victoria was stunned.


    "Natalia, have you thought of a way to deal with them?"


    Natalia curled her lips.


    "You''ll see."


    Time flew, and a week passed quickly.


    Christmas was in two days. Archie looked at the scarf hanging on the shelf in the his office in McCarthy


    Group and a smile appeared on the corner of his lips.


    He dialed the internal line and called Brian in.


    "Mr. McCarthy, you need me?"


    "Have you finished what I have asked you to do for me?"


    Brian was stunned and then quickly understood what he meant.


    "It''s all done," he replied hurriedly.


    "Well, take me to have a look after work."


    "Yes, Mr. McCarthy."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After a short pause, Brian suddenly thought of something and took out an invitation from his pocket.


    "Mr. McCarthy, this is an invitation from the Riverside High School. It''s about to celebrate its 70th


    anniversary this weekend. They would like to invite you for the anniversary party. Will you go?"


    Archie was slightly shocked.


    The name of the school sounded familiar to him.


    Brian hurriedly reminded him, "Mrs. McCarthy went to this school before."


    Archie finally remembered that this seemed to be the case.


    Yet he remained expressionless. "Is she going?"


    "I believe she is."


    "Then I will go too!"


    "Yes, Mr. McCarthy."


    In the evening, when Natalia returned home and came out from her bath, Archie asked, "I heard that


    you are going to the anniversary party of your high school the day after tomorrow."


    Natalia looked back and saw him sitting on the sofa. She nodded, "Yes, why?"


    The man''s gaze seemed slightly bitter.


    "It is Christmas the day after tomorrow."


    Natalia froze.


    Somewhat bewildered, she pointed to the scarf he had been wearing almost every day for the past


    week on a coat hanger. "Didn''t I give you the present?"


    Archie did not answer.


    He felt hurt.


    But he decided to struggle a bit more.


    "Well, so I will return the favor. Shall we have dinner that night?"


    "No, I made an appointment with Victoria, and we need to go to the school anniversary after dinner!"


    Archie was thenpletely speechless.


    ''Forget it. I give up.


    On the weekend, Natalia got up very early.


    She was not in a hurry, but she needed to deal with business of Star Entertainment. She had to seize


    the time so that she could have the time for the anniversary party.


    When she finished all her work, it was three in the afternoon.


    Victoria had called her several times.


    She picked up the phone, "Victoria, I have already finished my work, and now I am on my way. Wait a


    moment, OK?"


    Victoria was dissatisfied, "I have been waiting for you for two hours, my dear Natalia. It is the school


    anniversary. Since you have promised to go, can you take it seriously? Not for the sake of the


    reputation of the school, but for that you can look amazing in the party! Why don''t you even dress up a


    little beforehand?"


    Nataliaughed, "I still have three hours."


    "My god!" Victoria was like hearing a joke, "You need to try on your dress, put on makeup, and style


    your hair! Three hours are not enough! I''ve been working on it for two hours, okay?"


    Natalia smiled, "That''s just because you are a celebrity who''s taking part in the performance in the


    evening. I am just part of the audience sitting there apuding you. I don''t need to dress up."


    Victoria urged impatiently, "OK, I don''t care if you dress up. Hurry over. I have been waiting for you here


    for a long time."


    "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    When she arrived at the studio where Victoria did the make-up, Natalia saw her sitting there. Her hair


    had been done and she was having her makeup done.


    Seeing her here, Victoria hurriedly said, "Now, you must listen to me today! You wear whatever I tell


    you to wear, and you put on whatever makeup I tell you to put on, without any objection orment."


    Natalia didn''t even have the chance to say anything.


    Before she answered, two stylists came over.


    Victoria pointed at Natalia and gave them orders.


    "That''s her, my best friend. You must dress her up today. If anyone outdoes her tonight, it means you


    have a problem with your skills, and I''ll fire you all!"


    The stylists agreed hurriedly.


    Natalia was confused.


    "Victoria, what are you doing here?"


    Victoria gave her a mysterious smile.


    "Natalia! You see? How nice am I to you! Don''t those bitches look down on you and want to make fun


    of you? I just won''t let them! Tonight, you must be the most beautiful woman in the whole party!"


    She said, reaching out to tease Natalia.


    Natalia couldn''t helpughing.


    "Ok! I will just do what you say."


    She knew Victoria was doing all these for her. Besides, she had no n to keep her head low tonight,


    so she just let Victoria do as she wanted to.


    Three hourster, both of them were ready.


    What the stylists picked for Natalia was a sky-blue handmade embroidered long skirt.


    It was a tube-top dress, and the chest, neck, and half of the arm were made of tulle. On top were hand-


    drawn floral designs iid with tiny diamonds that shimmered and glittered.


    The lower part of the dress used a fishtail design. From the chest to the thighs was arge blue ocean,


    but when it reached the calves, it turned into a transparent mesh that looked like stars that spread all


    the way to the hem. It was also full of hand-embroidered patterns that made it so that whoever looked


    at it could not help but admire the ingenious workmanship.


    Natalia naturally had a good figure shape, but Victoria only found that today.


    This fishtail dress really brought out all her curves and lines.


    Putting aside the curve on her bottom, her back was slender and straight, and her waistline were also


    highlighted with a different kind of sexiness because of the open-back design.


    In Victoria''s words, that was just gorgeous!


    Natalia looked at herself in the mirror, and also felt entranced for a moment.


    You could really make a huge difference with a little bit of dressing up.


    The stylists then picked a pair of silver high heels for her, paired with a handbag and a set of jewelry,


    which made her more bright and charming.


    Victoria nodded her head and said, "Natalia, you will certainly overwhelm the people there tonight, I


    promise!"


    Natalia smiled.


    She did not care about overwhelming the people there, but thought that since even she was invited,


    someone should also show up in the anniversary party!


    Those people had wrung their fingers every day hoping that she would have a bad life, but how could


    she just let them do as they pleased?

 Chapter 69 Beauty And Red Carpet

    Chapter 69 Beauty And Red Carpet


    Chapter 69 Beauty and Red Carpet


    Riverside High School was on the outskirt of Julio.


    Although it was in a suburb, it was prosperous because of the vigorous development efforts in recent


    years and several higher education institutions were in the neighborhood.


    Because it was the 70th anniversary of the school, so Riverside High School held a special anniversary


    party this year.


    In addition to the social elite that had graduated from the school, the school had also invited a lot of


    celebrities.


    The whole party was literally star-studded.


    Natalia and Victoria arrived together. When they were still sitting in the car, they had found that the


    school gate had been upied by luxury cars.


    Except for a red carpet aisle in the middle, it was full of all kinds of luxury cars.


    There were many fans of Jessica and Victoria who had gathered on both sides of the carpet. In the


    school were dozens of media reporters. Screams, people''s conversations, the sound of the sh of the


    camera, and the clear voice of the host made it an unprecedentedly grand asion.


    "Jessica! AHHHHHH! Jessica is so beautiful!"


    "I love you, Jessica!"


    "Jessica and Shawn were such a match!!"


    "The skirt that Jessica wears tonight is very beautiful, I like it very much!"


    "Jessica is the fairy in the legend! She''s so beautiful!"


    There was no rush to get off the car, as there was only one red carpet and those who hadete


    would have to wait in line for those in the front to pass.


    Even so, waves of screams could be heard.


    Through the window, Jessica and Shawn were walking on the red carpet.


    Jessica was wearing a white bouffant dress tonight.


    It was a corset spreading from the chest, nicely covering her three-month pregnant belly.


    The gauze on the dress was like a sea of sand and looked generous, indeed a good choice for Jessica.


    Shawn, perhaps to match her look, wore a white suit tonight.


    His handsome yet gentle face in the sh was like a prince from the Middle Ages. In just a short ten


    seconds, he captured the hearts of many girls.


    Victoria withdrew her eyes and rolled her eyes.


    "What a shameless couple. Are they blind? Why do they just have to love this foxy woman!"


    Natalia showed an ironic smile.


    "But you''ve to admit she did put on a good show in front of her audience. After all, she earned herself


    the role of a pure fairy."


    "A pure fairy? I can''t see how pure she was when she climbed up to the bed of her sister''s boyfriend?"


    After Victoria said that, she realized that she had slipped her tongue.


    She nced at Natalia''s face and was relieved to see that there was no sign of sadness on her face.


    Natalia hang down her eyes and said in a moment, "In fact, I should thank Jessica."


    After all, if not for her, how could she know the true color of Shawn?


    Sometimes she dared not imagine, if that night she did not catch their adultery in the act, would she be


    still in the dark and believe that he was in love with her?


    Victoria seemed to realize this too, patting her hands reassuringly.


    "Don''t think about it anymore. Anyway, you know it now. And I heard that Mr. McCarthy loves you very


    much!"


    Since thest time she saw Archie in the video, Victoria had never stopped "questioning" her.


    Natalia had no choice but to tell her the truth.


    Although the matter between her and Archie had been known at Jessica''s birthday party, because


    Archie made an order, no one on the scene dared to reveal the rtionship between them.


    So Victoria, who did not attend the birthday party, had no idea what happened between them.


    Now that she spoke about him, Natalia could not help revealing a smile.


    He was really kind to her.


    He spoiled her.


    Sometimes she wondered if Heaven had sent him to save her because He could not bear to see her


    alone.


    It was Christmas today. She didn''t know if he was still working overtime in thepany. If the party


    was over early, maybe she still had time to say Merry Christmas to him face to face!


    While Natalia was thinking wildly, the people in front of her had entered the school.


    It was their turn to get off.


    A staff member opened the door for them. Victoria got off first, but before Natalia could get down, a


    flood of cheers and screams was heard outside.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! it''s Victoria! I see Victoria!"


    "Victoria is so beautiful! Victoria is the most beautiful woman in the world!"


    "Victoria is gorgeous!"


    Victoria was known as the "most beautiful woman in the entertainment industry", and for sure she was


    beautiful.


    Fortunately, she was used to such asions already, so she was cool.


    She turned around and stretched out her hand.


    "There is someone in Victoria''s car, who is that?"


    "Is it a man?"


    "No, no, no! Victoria is still single! Don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Yes! We only love Victoria! We won''t allow it!"


    Soon, all the people saw clearly, it was a woman holding Victoria''s hand to walk down.


    Everyone gasped uncontrobly.


    God! Who was that?


    How beautiful!


    She was tall and slim, wearing a long bluece dress, which gave a clear view of her delicate body.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Her maroon hair was in great curls. One side of her hair was pinned up with a blue diamond clip, while


    the other was hanging lightly over her shoulder and quivering in a jaunty way as she walked.


    Her skin was fair in themplight, and her delicate features made her like a fairy out of some drawing.


    She was so perfect.


    At that moment, countless people thought about the same question in their minds.


    Who was she?


    Was she some celebrity?


    Why hadn''t they seen her before?


    Natalia had always been used to staying behind the scene, and it was her first time to step forward to


    enjoy the attention of so many people, so she felt unease.


    Victoria held her hand and kept the typical celebrity smile on her face. She whispered in her ear, "I


    spent so much effort to dress you up today. Don''t be timid! At least you should defeat that b*tch in


    front!"


    That b*tch in front...


    It was Jessica.


    Natalia did not resist but gave a light giggle suddenly.


    Before she smiled, the crowd was just admiring her in a low voice.


    However, that smile was astonishing, as if even the brightest fireworks tonight lost color in front of her.


    "Dear me! Who the hell is she? Come on! Look it up, I''m choking on her beauty!"


    "Compared with her, Jessica was like a vige girl, don''t you think so?"


    "Yeah..."


    "Will you stop? Jessica is pure, they are not in the same style at all, you just can''tpare them."


    "Gee, Victoria is a ssical beauty, but Victoria is as beautiful as her when they are standing together.


    Just admit that Jessica is not as beautiful as she is."


    "You!"

 Chapter 70 Beautiful Inside

    Chapter 70 Beautiful Inside


    Chapter 70 Beautiful Inside


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Not far away, Jessica had walked to the autograph wall. However, her face changed drastically when


    she noticed the two womening from the red carpet entrance.


    Natalia? Why was she here?


    That incident five years ago was so sensational that everyone in the Riverside High School knew about


    it.


    It was the 70th anniversary celebration of the school today. Almost all the students came back to


    celebrate their alma mater. Naturally, they would meet many acquaintances.


    And she even had the nerve toe?


    Standing Nearby, the host asked with a smile, "Miss Dawson, both you and Mr. Miller are alumni from


    Riverside High School, and you were studying here almost at the same time. Why haven''t we ever


    heard of your rtionship?"


    Jessica withdrew her gaze, came back to her sense and said, smiling, "Shawn and I got engaged and


    witnessed by the elders a long time ago. We were both students at that time, and were just worried that


    publicity would have a negative effect on the school, so it was kept as a secret. Please forgive us!"


    Her voice was warm and soft, with a faint hint of shyness.


    The hostughed, "Jessica, you are really sensible. It is no wonder you were able to get such excellent


    grades back then. I heard that you originally wanted to go to the Royal College of Art at that time, but


    you missed that opportunity for some reasons you. Was it true?"


    Speaking of this, the smile on Jessica''s face obviously dimmed.


    She forced a smile. "It''s true, but that''s all in the past. We are here today for the school celebration, so


    let''s not talk about that."


    Such considerate move immediately won the favor of countless people.


    Even those who had mocked her forck of beauty had fallen silent.


    Jessica was really polite and well-mannered!


    Even if she was sad, for the sake of everyone around her, she endured it silently!


    For such a kinddy, if she was not pretty enough, what was the matter?


    At least, she was beautiful inside!


    Jessica paused and said suddenly, "So many years had passed; I believe my sister has already


    realized her mistakes, so I do not me her."


    As she spoke, she nced down the aisle at the two who were slowly approaching the autograph wall.


    An imperceptible flicker of provocation shed in the bottom of her eyes.


    Naturally, Victoria noticed it and was furious.


    Natalia calmly held her hand and said without changing her facial expression, "Hey, Miss Celebrity, pay


    attention to your image!"


    Victoria knew that as well. The red carpet was so long that she just could not hit Jessica even if she ran


    over her.


    She could only secretly take a deep breath and mutter a curse, "B*tch!"


    Not far away, Tammy who had been hiding in the crowd suddenly said to the people around, "Do you


    know about what the host asked earlier?"


    The people around her looked confused.


    After all, although the incident was sensational, it was limited to students of the same year and


    teachers, as well as some students in the Royal College of Art.


    Many of those present today were former alumni, so they did not know much about it.


    Seeing this, Tammy deliberated revealed a surprised expression.


    "You don''t even know about that? Really?"


    "What is it? Just tell us if you know. Don''t keep us guessing."


    "Yeah!"


    Tammy smiled, "It is nothingplicated. Five years ago, both Jessica and her sister were studying in


    Riverside High School and intended to enter the Royal College of Art together. But on the day before


    they were to submit their works, her elder sister found her work was not as perfect as Jessica''s, so she


    destroyed her own work and stole Jessica''s submission. She even knocked Jessica unconscious."


    "Jessica failed to participate in the exam, and naturally lost her qualification. That''s why she had to


    attend the film school and entered the entertainment industry."


    The people around her looked incredulous after they heard what she said.


    "Dear me! How could there be such a wicked person in the world?"


    "Yeah! They are sisters! No matter how jealous she was, she shouldn''t do that!"


    "What kind of person knocks someone else unconscious after stealing her work? What a vicious


    woman she is!"


    "She literally shattered me!"


    Listening to the criticism aroused around her, Tammy showed a smile of satisfaction.


    ''Natalia, how dare you humiliate me?''


    ''I''m going to let you experience what it''s like to be pointed at by the nose in front of everybody!''


    It had been a week since she was humiliated by Natalia at the luxury store.


    For a week, her teeth tingled with hate at the thought of that day.


    She was the eldest miss of the Stein family. When had she ever experienced such kind of humiliation?


    Natalia was just a shady mistress relying on Archie''s support. Now that Natalia had bullied her, how


    could she ever turn a blind eye to her?


    After hearing about Archie''s rtionship with Miss Kawn from a friend in Eqitin, Tammy concluded in


    her heart that Natalia was nothing but a mistress.


    She had intended to take revenge on Natalia with the power of her family.


    But she didn''t know why there were so many misfortunes in her family business recently.


    Her dad didn''t say much to her, but she could tell from the atmosphere that thepany was in serious


    trouble recently.


    However, Tammy didn''t care about that. Her dad and uncles would deal with it, and she just needed to


    be her usual self.


    Thinking about it, Tammy took a deep breath and got more and more confident.


    "By the way, who is her sister? Is she a student at our school?"


    "I think so! Didn''t they take the exam together?"


    Someone asked curiously. Tammy showed a sinister smile looking at the two people on the red carpet.


    "Her sister is Natalia! Oh, she is right there, the one in the blue dress walking down the red carpet


    now!"


    There was uproar all around.


    On the red carpet, Victoria noticed the stares from the crowd and sensed something was wrong.


    "Natalia, be careful, I feel those people over there have malice against you."


    Natalia said softly, "I noticed."


    Even if Tammy had tried hard to hide herself, she still could not hide from Natalia.


    However, she didn''t bother with them now, because they would know they were wrong!


    Soon they reached the signature wall.


    Jessica had gone over the process of the interview, but she stood there without leaving. She seemed to


    be waiting for them.


    When she saw theming, she said with a smile, "Sister, Miss Kaur, you are here too."


    Victoria grunted, ignored her, turned her head and took the pen to sign.


    Some of Jessica''s fans in the crowd snorted with disdain.


    "She'' pretty, so what? She has no manners at all! B*tch!"


    However, Victoria''s fans outnumbered Jessica''s.


    "Are your eyes just for show? Does Victoria even know her? Hypocrite! What''s she doing saying hello


    to everyone she sees?"


    "You!"


    "What? Obviously, she did not want to talk to Jessica, don''t you understand? She signed and finished


    her interview, but she was still lingering there like she is some sort of big shot!"

 Chapter 71 Sour Grape

    Chapter 71 Sour Grape


    Chapter 71 Sour Grape


    "Yeah! I don''t give a dime if she is a carpet star overseas, but she even was not willing to leave a red


    carpet for a school celebration. It is pathetic to see how she''s begging for attention. I advise you to


    save your strength and go back home to raise some money for your white lotus!"


    "It is nonsense! When did Jessica even upy the red carpet? She was invited by the organizer!"


    "Yeah, she is not involved in any of the works but has been invited year after year. And she was


    shameless enough to run over like this."


    "Right, Victoria is different. She refuses to go unless she has a work that is shortlisted for an award.


    s! Victoria was thin-skinned!"


    "Although Jessica had no work making to the final, what is wrong with the organizer inviting her?"


    "Yeah! A bunch of sour grapes! You went too far!"


    There was a lot of noise over at the fan sector. Some of Jessica''s fans almost cried out of anger.


    On the red carpet, the smile on Jessica''s face stiffened for a moment.


    However, she pretended not to hear the fleers and restored her original look.


    Seeing that Natalia did not intend to pay attention to her, she turned to Shawn and said, "Shawn, it''s


    cold here. Let''s go and sit at the guest area."


    As she spoke, Jessica embraced her bare tender arms.


    After several seconds, however, there was no response from Shawn.


    She frowned slightly and looked up.


    Shawn was staring at Natalia, as if he was amazed.


    Jessica''s face darkened immediately.


    Her fingers tightened on her arms, and she was discontent and angry, as if the volcano in her heart


    was about to erupt, but she still managed to put up with it.


    She forced a smile and said, "Shawn, what are you looking at?"


    At this moment, Shawn finally came to his senses.


    "Nothing," he said quickly.


    A touch of sarcasm and hatred shed across Jessica''s eyes.


    She took a deep breath, and looked back at Natalia with a soft smile on her face.


    "My sister is pretty tonight, isn''t she?"


    Shawn was in a trance.


    He was tempted to nod his head and admit that she was really beautiful.


    She was even more beautiful thanst time when she was in Jessica''s birthday party.


    Since she left him, she seemed like a pearl that was originally covered with dust and was now


    gradually polished, bing more and more dazzling.


    It really made him unpleasant and felt sort of regretful!


    However, Shawn shook his head.


    He withdrew his gaze, lowered his head to look at Jessica with a smile.


    "Not as pretty as you."


    Jessica snorted gently.


    "But everybody praises her! Shawn, you won''t regret it, will you?"


    In Shawn''s eyes a dark light shed quickly.


    He shook his head and reached out to take Jessica''s hand.


    "How is that possible? Since I have chosen you, I will not regret it. Besides, even a beautiful face will


    grow old one day. It is your character I like, and you are gentle, sensible, and noble."


    Jessica looked into his eyes.


    A momentter, she smiled gently.


    "I knew it. You love me the most."


    "Sure."


    Shawn tried to control his absentmindedness, and when he noticed that she kept her arms folded, he


    took off his suit jacket.


    "You must be cold! Come on, get dressed and let''s go and sit inside."


    "Well, thank you, Shawn."


    Victoria and Natalia did note down from the autograph wall until they had left together.


    Victoria sneered, "It was inconvenient wearing a skirt, or I really want to go up and p the b*tch! It''s


    disgusting to see them!"


    Unlike Victoria, who was getting angry, Natalia seemed to be much calmer.


    She took the dress and went to the guest area with Victoria.


    As they were walking, she said, "As the saying goes, b*tches are just meant to be with their dogs. It is


    good that they are together, lest they harm others!"


    Victoria smiled suddenly, "You are right."


    They found their seats in the guest area. Fortunately, Jessica was far away from them, so they didn''t


    have to have to be disgusted anymore. They were quite satisfied now.


    Soon almost everyone who was supposed toe was there.


    The lights on the stage were suddenly turned on. The host came to the stage and introduced the


    history and culture of the school, as well as the schedule for the 70th anniversary celebration.


    As one of the performers tonight, Victoria would y zither.


    Not long after the party began, a staff member came over and asked her to get changed and be ready.


    Natalia told her a few words and watched her leave with the staff.


    From the corner of her eyes, she saw Jessica''s seat was empty. She should be in the backstage to get


    ready as well.


    Natalia lowered her eyes and then showed a smile.


    "Next, let''s wee graduate of the 65th ss, Victoria Kaur. She will give us a zither performance ¨C


    the Phoenix."


    After the host finished announcing, Victoria walked up slowly with a zither in her arms.


    A scream went up from the crowd.


    There were many fans of "the most beautifuldy" present.


    Victoria was good at ying musical instruments. Martin Kaur, the chairman of the Ambario


    Prosperities, doted on his daughter and let her have anything she wanted in her life.


    However, there were two things that he had been strict to his daughter, that is, her career and


    rtionship.


    Whenever a male artist got involved in a rumor for scandal with Victoria, he basically disappeared in


    the entertainment circle not long after.


    Martin did not want his daughter to enter the entertainment circle, but he could not resist Victoria''s


    insistence, so he had to make concession. However, he was always protecting her.


    The name of the Ambario Prosperities could be seen in the investor section in all the movies and TV


    series Victoria starred in.


    Victoria was a good actress. She performed her roles well in the movies and was good at ying


    zither. In addition, she also studied painting during her spare time.


    As long as she did not lose her temper, she was like a perfectdy from a rich and noble family.


    Because of this, Martin was very satisfied with his daughter.


    Therefore, he felt no one deserved his daughter. Anyone who dared to approach Victoria would be


    banned.


    Victoria was indifferent to her father''s protective attitude.


    Anyway ... she did not like those men who were trying to approach her.


    And who she liked...


    Who she liked didn''t want to approach her, either!


    On the stage, Victoria gave a bitter smile. The strings seemed to be endowed with life and the song


    she yed was sad and touching.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ''Phoenix, phoenix, I havee to my homnd, after roaming over the sea just for a mate.''


    In the corner, a young man with a grim face stood against the wall, staring silently at the stage.


    He was wearing a ck cap. His face was barely visible in the dim light, but his cold, wild aura was


    obvious.


    Someone identally bumped into him when they passed by, and hurriedly apologized.


    "Sorry. Hey! Are you..."

 Chapter 72 The Man In Darkness

    Chapter 72 The Man In Darkness


    Chapter 72 The Man in Darkness


    Standing in the darkness, he gave the man a cold nce.


    And the man immediately shut up, and stared at him in disbelief.


    The finger that was pointing at him began to quiver, and then dropped quickly.


    "Nice to meet you, Charlie."


    In a corner no one had noticed, the man bowed his head and saluted to him.


    Charlie coldly curled his lips, his eyes filled with a shuddering intensity.


    His fine thin lips moved, uttering cold and brusque words.


    "Get away!"


    The man was about to leave but was stopped suddenly.


    "Wait!"


    The man looked back with a terrified bitter look on his face.


    "Charlie, I didn''t mean to bump into you. If I knew you were here, I would have turned around the


    corner ..."


    Charlie impatiently interrupted him, looked into the direction of the stage with darkened eyes.


    "All right, I am not talking about that. Don''t tell anyone I am here tonight. Understand?"


    The man was shocked, as if he did not understand why Charlie said so. However, he agreed


    obediently.


    Charlie waved his hand and let the man leave.


    Although Charlie graduated from Riverside High School five years ago, the legend he left behind still


    remained on campus.


    The reason was quite simple. During his school years, Charlie was known for his ruthless and bad


    reputation.


    In other words, he was a super school bully rarely seen in the school history, probably the only one in a


    decade.


    The fights he engaged outnumbered the exams he took, and the fights were so fierce that he became


    the nightmare of his peers and teachers.


    After five years, this nightmare was still a force to be reckoned with.


    As a matter of fact, everyone would turn the other way at the sight of him. Apart from Victoria, no one


    dared to approach him these years.


    Unfortunately, it was just an unrequited love.


    Born into a prestigious family, Victoria was endowed with both wealth and beauty must be insane to


    take a fancy to Charlie, who has nothing but a handsome face.


    Despite her efforts, Victoria was ignored, and Charlie turned her down directly.


    For this matter, many boys who admired Victoria secretly were indignant for her sake.


    Unfortunately, Victoria did not care about them, so they naturally had no position to air their opinions.


    Finally, Victoria''s performance on the stage came to the end.


    She stood up and bowed to the audience, and then retreated to the backstage.


    As apuse took over the auditorium, Charlie standing in darkness looked toward the direction where


    the woman headed. Then he turned to walk out, his dark eyes clouding up.


    The next performer was Jessica.


    As the goddess of countless men, Jessica was not as beautiful as Victoria. However, her innocent girl-


    next-door persona did stir quite the hype.


    Her piano performance won her favor and a round of apuse.


    There were crazy male fans who went upstage presenting bouquets of flowers, and they were so


    excited.


    Maintaining a shy character, Jessica stood on the stage and delivered praising words that bathed the


    school, teachers and students in good mood.


    Everyone loved to be praised, including the principals and teachers.


    An appreciative smile lit up on their faces.


    Natalia, however, was not interested in watching her performance. After sending Victoria a text


    message and knowing that she was backstage, Natalia got up and left.


    In the backstage, Victoria was changing clothes.


    She wore traditional costume for performance on the stage, and was changing into her own evening


    gown for the party.


    Natalia waited for her at the door. After changing clothes, they went to a nearby hotel hand in hand.


    The anniversary celebration tonight was divided into two segments, and the performance and red


    carpet was just segment one, whichsted only an hour and a half.


    After that, everyone went to a five-star hotel next to the school, which was the venue for the dinner


    party tonight.


    Those who were not interested in watching the performance would go there first. Although it was still


    early, the hotel was lively and packed with people.


    Natalia and Victoria took their room cards from the reception and went back to their rooms before going


    to the banquet hall.


    The luxuriously decorated banquet hall was graced by a gorgeously dressed crowd, stirring a bustling


    scene.


    Most of the celebrities and dignitaries who were not graduated from Riverside High School had long


    gathered here. They were drinking and talking under the dazzling chandelier. What a bustling sight!


    The arrival of the duo attracted the attention of many people.


    Victoria was a show stopper, but the woman next to her was just breathtaking.


    Who was that woman? How beautiful she was!


    She was in a ss of her own style and not inferior at all when she stood next to Victoria, the famous


    beauty in the entertainment circle.


    Different from the kind of ssical beauty on Victoria, Natalia was dressed in a blue gown, looking cool


    with the aesthetic feeling of orchid.


    A handful of her acquaintances were also amazed by her presence.


    Natalia? How could it be her?


    In the past, Natalia was always dressed up in professional attire from head to toe, an embodiment of


    capability and resolution.


    Although she was pretty, her appearance was overshadowed by her domineering way of doing things.


    Most people would express admiration towards her ability, while her appearance became second.


    They saw a new side of her today.


    Natalia looked around the banquet hall, and her eyes fell on a grey-haired man not far away.


    "That is Director Hamlin Hall," Victoria whispered. "He is quite entric. Sometimes he just won''t show


    any consideration for other''s feeling. Be careful when you talk to him.


    Natalia nodded.


    "I see."


    Victoria looked around and whispered, "I see some acquaintances over there. I want to go over and


    say hello, so I won''t go with you."


    "Okay."


    After Victoria left, Natalia secretly took a breath and went to Hamlin with a ss in her hand.


    "Mr. Hall."


    Hamlin Hall was the most famousedy director in the circle. His works were funny, but in private he


    was a serious, entric, low-key person, and rarely engaged in social parties.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Owning to his identity as alumni of Riverside High School, and the principal had a good rtionship


    with him, he attended the event today.


    Hearing the voice, Hamlin turned round.


    He was surprised to see Natalia.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Hall, my name is Natalia, and I am currently in charge of Star Entertainment."


    Natalia handed over her business card with respect. Hamlin epted it with an indifferent look.


    "Star Entertainment? I heard about its acquisition. So it was you. What''s up?"


    Such asions were originally used for social intercourse, and few would talk about business.


    Apparently, Hamlin didn''t even bother to the exchange of pleasantries.


    He would not have attended the dinner party today if the principle had not pleaded for him toe.


    Natalia was not angry about his response, but said with a smile, "I know you are not a fan of


    socializing. I am here for business."


    She came straight to the point, which did surprise Hamlin.


    After sizing her up, Hamlin looked at her and asked, "What can I do for you?"


    "I heard that you are casting a female lead for a new movie. I am wondering if you have any candidates


    in your mind right now?"

 Chapter 73 The Genius Director

    Chapter 73 The Genius Director


    Chapter 73 The Genius Director


    Hamlin''s new project had been started for a month, and Natalia learned about the news not long ago.


    Hamlin was the most prestigious A-list director with guaranteed box office. Naturally, a role in his movie


    was undoubtedly sought-after by numerous.


    Not only ordinary actors, but also A-list actors and actresses were vying for a role in his work.


    But Hamlin was a director of principles. He never paid attention to the celebrity''s status, but only cared


    about whether he or she fit for the role.


    He was particrly fond of using newbies, as the veteran actors had painted colorfully with their unique


    personal styles, while the newbies were easier to be taught and moulded in the way he envisioned in


    his work.


    Because of this, he was well-known for his preference for new actors.


    Hamlin was one of the reasons why Natalia had attended the party tonight.


    As she was smiling, Hamlin nced at her and frowned.


    "Why are you asking it for?"


    "Mr. Hall, you know, I have taken over Start Entertainment. I ask you this question just because I want


    to rmend the suitable candidate to you."


    Hamlin smirked lightly.


    "Does Star Entertainment have any capable actors at all?"


    It was no secret that Star Entertainment was at the verge of bankruptcy. Any promising actors would


    have left thepany long ago. Who would stay behind anyway?


    Natalia, however, remained a smiling face.


    "Almost all the roles in your new film ''Chase the Wind'' have been confirmed, except the supporting


    female role, Rhea. I know you always pursue perfection in art, and even if the shooting schedule is


    postponed, you will not give it up."


    "I have an actress at hand. She is quite suitable for the role. If you could give me a chance, I would like


    to take her to the audition. Trust me, you won''t be disappointed."


    Natalia''s words sounded just like she was exaggerating in the ears of others.


    As the people around began to whisper something, Hamlin merely frowned, staring at her without a


    word.


    "Who does she think she is? How can she ask for such an important part like this?"


    "Yes, Star Entertainment is a shabbypany, how dare shee to Mr. Hall and ask for the role?


    Does she have any idea about her own status?"


    "Even Jessica failed to im that role. If she has artists under her, they must be newbies! How can a


    newbie get that role?"


    "SHH! Mr. Hall always likes to give opportunities to new actress..."


    Someone said that, and soon there was no sound around.


    Hamlin sized up the woman in front of him. The aloof and calm nature amid hermunicated to him


    and inexplicably he trusted her.


    There was nothing to lose for him, as it was just an audition.


    With this thought, he nodded and was about to give his word.


    At that moment, there was a burst of merryughter from the door.


    "Jessica, your performance tonight is amazing, better than anyone else! Did you see how those boys


    looked at you? Just like a pack of hungry wolves!"


    "Jessica is charming. Your looks and talent are all first-ss, they love her of course!"


    "It is a pity that Jessica is no longer avable. Even if they love her, they dare not get close to her!"


    "Ha-ha, if your words are heard by Mr. Miller, be careful, you might get beaten up."


    "Mr. Miller is a gentleman. He won''t do that to me!"


    "Alright, don''t talk nonsense. Everyone was good tonight. I just took a long time to learn the act, and it


    was not a big deal."


    "Jessica is really modest."


    Perhaps it was because she was standing so close to the door that almost all the people on this side


    heard her remarks, even if it was not too loud.


    At a nce, Natalia saw Jessicae in with a group of people.


    Jessica was in the middle, surrounded by Marie Witt and Tammy Stein. Jessica''s white gown ented


    her noble aura and delicacy, just like a princess in need of protection.


    She found Hamlin was standing not far away. She was surprised and walked over, lifting her dress.


    "Mr. Hall, you are here."


    Hamlin nodded faintly.


    Marie and Tammy were pleased to see Hamlin and followed to greet him as well. The group behind


    them also forced their way up to pay formalities.


    "Hello, Mr. Hall, I''m Marie Witt. I''ve seen your film and really like them."


    "Mr. Hall, I''m Iona, I am your fan!"


    A group of women flocked in, and soon surrounded Hamlin.


    They scrambled to introduce themselves, hoping to leave a good impression on him.


    In this way, Hamlin might remember them should there be a suitable role avable someday.


    However, Hamlin did not like the hustle and bustle. He attended the event for the sake of the principal.


    How could he possibly bear being besieged by a group of noisy women?


    His brows furrowed.


    Considering the asion, it was not appropriate for him to turn around and leave as he wished.


    Seeing this, Natalia said with a smile, "Mr. Hall, didn''t you just say you had something to do? In that


    case, we shouldn''t bother you. Please go ahead."


    Hamlin nced at her, and his eyes spoke of abstruseness.


    A momentter, he nodded his head and turned to leave.


    After taking two steps, he paused before turning to her, and said, "Contact my assistant tomorrow and


    he''ll tell you the time."


    Natalia''s eyes brightened.


    She nodded with a smile, "Ok, thanks, Mr. Hall."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Hamlin walked out.


    Marie and the group were fuming.


    "Natalia! What do you mean? You did it on purpose, right? Ask Hamlin to leave as soon as wee in!


    Are you afraid he''ll chat with us for a little longer?"


    Natalia folded her arms and said faintly, "Who am I? Can I ask him to leave? You think too highly of


    me."


    Marie choked but unwilling to back down. Then she retorted, "Just now you reminded Mr. Hall of going


    first for something?"


    "Yes! Don''t think we can''t see that. You are afraid that Mr. Hall might find us adorable, and you just


    cannot take it!"


    "Yeah! What a scheming b*tch!"


    Natalia smiled and did not take their indignant usations to heart.


    Her eyes fell on Jessica.


    "You think so too?"


    Jessica let out a faint smile.


    "Mr. Hall dislikesmotions, and Marie had no idea that she might annoy Mr. Hall. Sister, you


    stopped her in time, I should thank you."


    Natalia showed a mockery smile.


    "Mr. Hall asked you to contact his assistant tomorrow, may I know why?"


    Natalia raised her eyebrows.


    "What do you think?"


    Jessica secretly clenched her fingers.


    She forced a smile reluctantly, "Don''t tell me it is for the role Rhea in Chase The Wind?"

 Chapter 74 Humiliate Yourself

    Chapter 74 Humiliate Yourself


    Chapter 74 Humiliate Yourself


    Natalia looked like she suddenly understood something.


    "So you know the role too!"


    OMG! She had been fighting for the role for a whole month, but failed, how would she not know it?


    However, Natalia seemed to have her mind set on ying dumb and Jessica could do nothing about it.


    Taking a deep breath, Jessica said in gruff tone, "This role requires great acting skills. The newbie


    under you are not qualified for it, and you know better than me. Why do you still want to humiliate


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    yourself?"


    Natalia smiled.


    "I won''t know whether I''m bringing disgrace on myself until I try, will I?"


    She paused and took a nce at Jessica. The twinkle in her eyes was dripping with sarcasm.


    "I did hear that somebody had been fighting for the role to no avail, yet still not giving up. It sounds


    more like bringing disgrace upon themselves. Don''t you think so?"


    "You!"


    Unable to remain calm, Jessica could not help but feel angry.


    She could put up with Natalia stealing the supporting female role Kallie Franklin in ''The Youth''. Was


    she here to steal yet another role in ''Chase The Wind''.


    Did Natalia just have to take every role she had her eye on?


    Jessica had the feeling that Natalia was deliberately doing this against her. Staring at Natalia''s smiling


    face, Jessica swallowed her anger after a moment.


    She squeezed a smiling face and croaked, "Since you won''t listen to my advice, let''s justpete for


    it! We''ll see who would get the role."


    She failedst time because of Marie''sck ofmitment.


    This time, she would handle it herself. Was she going to be outshone again?


    That would be ridiculous!


    Hamlin may prefer to use newbies in his movie, but he would have to take the box office into


    consideration!


    After all, she had be quite a celebrity with a huge fan base. Even if she did nothing, a lot of people


    had known her already. Thus, she was in urgent need of a work with good box office; otherwise, she


    would never put herself in such a humble position for a role!


    As the film was shot from the male perspective, the proportion of female roles did not ount much as


    a whole. Because of the age, a middle-aged film star had been cast as the female lead.


    Therefore, the only chance left for her was the role of Rhea, the sister of the male lead, a supporting


    female role.


    It was just a supporting female role. However, it was ultimately Hamlin''s production, which was good


    enough for a popr celebrity like her to bask in the glory.


    And it was a role that matched her age and temperament.


    Therefore, Jessica was confident that she would get it.


    Natalia remained quiet, even though she knew what was on Jessica''s mind. As she turned around to


    excuse herself, there came a voice of a man behind her.


    "Natalia?"


    She turned her head and saw Shawning in.


    "Shawn."


    Jessica showed a joyous face and advanced to cling to his arm. She said in a tender voice, "You are


    here!"


    Shawn nced at her before nodding, "Yes, I just finished chatting with my friends. What were you


    talking about?"


    Of course he could smell the gunpowder in the air. And he was fully aware of the discord between


    Jessica and Natalia, so he just asked casually.


    Unexpectedly, before Jessica said a word, Tammymented angrily, "Mr. Miller, you should back


    Jessica up. Natalia crossed the line! She robbed Jessica''s role. Moreover, she sent Mr. Hall away when


    she saw using, for fear that Jessica would have more talks with Mr. Hall. God knows what was on


    her mind?"


    Jessica smiled reluctantly, "Tammy, don''t say it like that. It was definitely not my sister... sister''s


    intention."


    Not her intention?


    So she might indeed have asked Hamlin to leave so as not to let her talk to him!


    Natalia threw a meaningful nce at Shawn, and sure enough, his face became sour.


    He stared at Natalia with a furrow between his arched eyebrows and said in a deep voice, "Natalia,


    Jessica has been studying the role for a long time and really love the character, don''t fight with her for


    the role."


    Natalia gave a slight sniff.


    "Shawn Miller, what makes you think that I would do as you said?"


    Shawn was stunned.


    In fact, Natalia was not obliged to follow his words.


    But after all, they had been together for six years, during which she had always been obedient to him


    and never opposed to anything he said.


    Therefore, he subconsciously took it for granted that she would listen to him.


    There was a faint sense of embarrassment in the air.


    A girl next to Jessica said in disdain, "Who do you think you are? Jessica doesn''t fuss over you;


    otherwise, with your scandal five years ago, Mr. Hall would just ignore you!"


    Jessica''s facial expression changed slightly, and she muttered, "Don''t bring it up."


    However, the girl was not convinced, "Why not? It is true! She tried every effort to take away anything


    you desired, right?"


    "Just like five years ago, she was not able to enter the Royal College of Art, so she stole your works.


    Only you still protect her, a trash who turns her back against her sister for her own benefit."


    "If my words count, I''d let everyone know what she''s done and let them see her true face, so they won''t


    be deceived by her appearance!"


    "Stop it!"


    A murmur of discussion rose around them.


    "What happened five years ago? What does it have anything to do with the Royal College of Art?"


    "Don''t you know? They are sisters, it is said that five years ago, the elder sister was jealousy of the


    young sister''s talent and stole her work for the submission in her own name. She was caught red-


    handed in the end! In that way, she failed to be admitted to that school, neither did the younger sister."


    "Ah? Really?"


    "It was circted all over the Riverside High School and the Royal College of Art. It is the truth!"


    "What a wicked woman! The Royal College of Art only recruits students once every three years. What


    a rare opportunity!"


    "Yeah, it is known to all."


    "If she failed to be admitted to that school, it only means she was not good enough. How could she


    steal other people''s works? What a despicable woman!"


    "Yeah."


    Marie raised her eyebrowscently upon hearing the voices of the people around.


    Seeing this, Jessica showed a flurried expression on her clear and beautiful face. She exined


    immediately, "Please stop that, it is not true. Natalia... Natalia did not do it on purpose!"


    "Jessica, you are just too kind! Why are you still covering it up for such a person!"


    "Yes, she is always taking advantage of you! And you still speak for her. She would not be grateful.


    Don''t be silly!"


    "No, my sister is not that kind of person."


    "Jessica, you are too soft. If I were you and have such an elder sister, I will reveal the truth to the world


    and fight tit for tat so that she will feel ashamed for the rest of her life!"

 Chapter 75 Third-Rate Internet Celebrity

    Chapter 75 Third-Rate Inte Celebrity


    Chapter 75 Third-rate Inte Celebrity


    The surrounding area was suddenly plunged into an uproar.


    Everyone was pointing fingers at Natalia, and the look they casted were not as stunning and


    appreciative as before.


    Instead, they were full of contempt and distain!


    Natalia''s face was expressionless. The criticism around her did not stir a single surge of emotions in


    her still deep eyes. As a matter of fact, her eyes remained serene as if nothing had ever happened.


    ncing at Natalia''s indifferent reaction, Jessica sneered secretly.


    Just keep pretending!


    How long could you keep it like this?


    She paused and was ready to say more.


    But before she said anything, Shawn''s angry voice was heard.


    "Enough! Are you here today for the party or for gossips? It''s the entrance. Don''t make a scene


    gathering around here! Get lost!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Naturally, everyone was not willing to leave, as a show was unfolding.


    Someone could not help but said, "Mr. Miller, your fianc¨¦e is the victim. As her boyfriend, why don''t you


    help your fianc¨¦e but an outsider?"


    Shawn''s back stiffened.


    The expression on Jessica''s face froze.


    With silent fear and unwillingness creeping inside her, she turned to nce at Shawn and saw a sh


    of panic in his eyes.


    Shawn took her hand and exined in a low voice, "Jessica, you know I didn''t mean that."


    Jessica clenched her fist.


    Something was surging in her heart, arousing deep resentment.


    However, a smile was on her face, as said softly, "I know you don''t want me to have a bad rtionship


    with my sister. It''s all for my own good, I understand."


    Shawn was too afraid to look into her eyes.


    He nodded. "It is good that you know."


    Standing at the side, Marie was still not reconcble.


    She added, "Mr. Miller, even if you don''t want to inquiry into what happened five years ago, are you


    going to turn a blind eye to the fact that Jessica''s roles have been robbed by her again and again?"


    Jessica smiled gently.


    "Sister, you may not know the importance of this film to me. I''ve done my homework for a whole month


    to get the role. I know you want to promote the artiste under you. How about this? Let me have this


    role, and I will have Shawn arrange a role for her in another film invested by Century Entertainment.


    How do you think?"


    There was uproar at once.


    "This Jessica is way too nice! Despite what her sister had done to her, she''s still trying to help her get a


    role!"


    "Yes, she was easy to be bullied!"


    "Oh, she is too soft in temper. Fortunately, Shawn is here to protect her. Otherwise, God knows how


    much of a fool the sister''s going to take her for?"


    "Exchange a supporting role for a leading role? She lost nothing. It will be embarrassing if she doesn''t


    agree to it!"


    Listening to the whispers, Natalia curled her lips and forced a smile.


    She gazed at Jessica with mockery in her eyes.


    "Are you done acting?"


    Jessica was stunned.


    With a forced smile, she said, "What do you mean, sister?"


    "Are you tired of being an actress and nning to switch your career to talk show?"


    "Natalia! Don''t go too far!"


    Marie stood out again.


    Natalia''s face darkened suddenly. She darted a sharp nce, and said in a cold voice, "What does it


    matter to you if I go too far or not? Who are you to tell me what to do?"


    Marie was shocked by her cold aura and froze for two seconds.


    It took her a while to recover, and then her face changed. She couldn''t believe she was shocked by her.


    She said angrily, "Even if I have no qualifications, I am better than you. Besides, I am Jessica''s best


    friend. So what if Ie forward for Celine''s sake?"


    Natalia sneered.


    "Crosstalk can''t satisfy you? What, do you want to demote yourself to be some inte celebrity?"


    The crowd around froze for a moment and was unable to snap out of it.


    Jessica glowered.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Isn''t it true? I always thought you have no conscience and are always scheming, but you have a good


    taste. I did not expect you to make friends with the like of these people. If you do not want to be an


    inte celebrity, why do you make friends with such a third-rate inte celebrity?"


    Everyone''s eyes widened in shock.


    Really? A third-rate inte celebrity?


    Who?


    Marie shed panic in her eyes.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Who is the third-rate inte celebrity?"


    "You, of course!"


    Sniggering out of mockery, Natalia shook her head, "Look at you two singing in the same tune. Are you


    setting up a stage to sing a Chinese Opera? It''s a pity that a prick-teaser like you cannot even y the


    part well. You are too eager to pin me down with abel that it backfired"


    Marie''s face changed.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand a word you are saying!"


    Natalia let out a scoff.


    "Do you think a change of clothes and painted face can mask a girl dwelling in the outer edges of the D


    list to a socialite? Your ID is ''Marie in the Sky'', right? You only get attention by being sweet. Last month,


    you cheated aizen for a huge sum of money, which is confiscated now, out of aizen. Do you


    really think that no one can recognize you offline?"


    By now, everyone hade around with the revtion.


    They took a look at the girl called Marie again seriously and felt she looked familiar!


    An inte celebrity like her was no different from others. Because they didn''t have any real skills, they


    could only rely on skirting to gain attention.


    So, every time they were streaming live, they just put on some strange makeup.


    Coupled with additional filter effects, they looked totally different from the way they were in daily life.


    What was the saying again? Goddess online and a matron offline!


    Although Marie did not hit it big, her ordinary look wasparable to an average joe, putting her in the


    same ss as a matron.


    After being alerted, the crowd soon recognized her.


    After all, no matter how well she disguised, she could hardly change her face and eyes.


    There was almost a gasp of surprise from everyone, especially the young men who were into the


    Lolita-goddess fantasies online.


    "Dear me! She''s ''Marie in the Sky''! Why is she so ugly?"


    "My God! I gave her gifts worth tens of thousands dors! I might as well visit a prostitute if I had known


    it earlier! At least, the prostitutes are prettier than her!"


    "No, I can''t trust my aesthetics anymore! Why did I regard her as my goddess? God!"


    "You are not alone. If possible, I really want to take back all my gifts!"


    "Forget the gifts! I will thank the gods If she just disappear from my sight ASAP!"

 Chapter 76 Beyond Redemption

    Chapter 76 Beyond Redemption


    Chapter 76 Beyond Redemption


    There was a tidal wave of cynicism rushing toward Marie


    She was panicked. Looked at the crowd around, she made a futile attempt to exin, but was unable


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    to find the proper words.


    She turned to Jessica for help, but Jessica''s head hung low. Jessica held Shawn''s arm tightly, refusing


    to meet Marie''s gaze.


    It was like the two were total strangers.


    Marie was in despair.


    Click! Click!


    Someone fished out the phone to take pictures.


    Then more and more people followed suit to snap pictures of her.


    Frightened, Marie waved her hands, and finally covered her face with them.


    "Stop! Don''t shot me! Please don''t!"


    "Why? Such a piece of earth-shattering news requires photographic proof! Otherwise, no one will


    believe that ''Marie in the Sky'' is you!"


    "Yes! That is right. Don''t tell me you still want to go on with your game of cheating?"


    A bunch of hedonistic boys from rich families were jesting around, trying to make news for fun.


    As for how Marie felt, they were not interested in it.


    Anyhow, some wanted to take revenge. After all, they had indeed invested a lot in the disguised female


    divinity online, and were unable to ept the discrepancy in her appearances.


    When everyone had had with photos, Jessica stepped in.


    "Enough! Stop taking pictures! She did not do it on purpose. She is just trying hard to support her life.


    Can''t you let her go?"


    Upon hearing that, everyone stopped finally.


    In fact, they had already taken plenty of photos.


    Marie was sobbing. No one could bear to be publicly humiliated in this way.


    Jessica consoled her, "Marie, don''t cry. I''m sorry. It is all my fault. If I have not stepped on her toes, she


    won''t be against you."


    Hearing that, Marie quickly nced at Natalia with hatred.


    Natalia curled her lips and showed a sarcastic smile.


    In such a state, Marie was really stupid for not realizing who the dirty hand behind her misery was. She


    deserved such an end!


    Shawn frowned at such a scene.


    He didn''t want to make it big. After all, it was the 70th anniversary of the school. After a while, various


    leaders of the school and the city were about to arrive, and it was not a sight to behold.


    Hence he asked everyone to walk away.


    At this point, everyone knew that the show was basically over, and there was nothing more to see here.


    Thus they didn''t say anything anymore and walked away.


    Jessica offered Marie a few words offort before asking Marie and Tammy to apany her to a


    guest room upstairs to take a rest.


    After everyone left, Natalia finally turned back and stare at Natalia.


    "Now, sister, you must be content to cause such a ruckus!"


    Natalia raised her eyebrows.


    She gazed at Jessica with an amused look on her face, "Are you saying I start it?"


    "I admit, what Marie and Tammy said started it, but didn''t I exin it on your behalf? Why are you still


    being pushy and mean to Marie? Don''t you know she was from a poor family and became an inte


    celebrity to make a living?"


    "I''m not interested in listening to your version of her dirtyundry!"


    Natalia interrupted her bluntly.


    With obvious disappointment on her face, Jessica covered her chest in pain.


    "Sister, when did you be like this?"


    Shawn revealed faint disappointment in his eyes too.


    Nevertheless, he didn''t say anything.


    Supporting Jessica with his hand, Shawn reminded in a soft tone, "Jessica, the principal ising.


    Let''s move on and take a seat!"


    Jessica wiped her indistinct tears from the corner of her eyes and muttered, "Shawn, you''d better go in


    first! I want to go upstairs and check on Marie. I will be right back after I make sure she is all right."


    Shawn nodded. "Ok."


    Shawn left.


    Jessica and Natalia were the only left there.


    "All right, since everyone''s gone, stop acting!" Natalia said faintly.


    Jessica finally tucked away her grief face.


    She straightened her back. She looked distressed and heartbroken a moment ago, but now she wore a


    proud smile on her face.


    "I really underestimated you, but do you think exposing Marie''s true identity will have any influence on


    me? Oh! She''s just a brainless fool, and I wouldn''t have taken her with me if she hadn''t been trying to


    curry favor with me. She''s so stupid and easy to use!"


    Natalia gave her a faint look.


    "So? What did you want to tell me?"


    Jessica smiled gently, stepped forward, and whispered in her ear, "Do you think you can capture


    Shawn''s heart again? Let me tell you, I could send you to hell five years ago, and I can do the same


    now!"


    Natalia''s eyes turned cold, yet Jessica continued.


    "No one likes a venomous woman who persecutes her sister! It is no exception for Shawn! You know


    what he loves about me? My appearance? Oh, no, it''s my kind heart and mile temperament that he


    loves best. As long as I keep it up, he''ll never fall for you, understand?"


    Natalia sneered.


    "Jessica, what magic spell does Shawn have you under? Why are you so confident that he was


    charming enough for me to bear him in my heart?"


    Jessica''s face changed slightly.


    She looked at Natalia with hatred in her eyes.


    "You still deny it? If you''re really over him, why do you dress like this, knowing that he will be here?


    Don''t fool me about what you''re thinking! You''ll never have him!"


    "Tonight, I''ll show you what it tastes to relive a nightmare! I''ll destroy the reputation, confidence you''ve


    been working so hard to build up over thest five years. You will end up just as poor and lost as you


    were five years ago."


    As she said this, the rage and jealousy smothering in her chest were finally released for a moment.


    She straightened up and looked at Natalia with a confident face, as well as the winner''s pride and


    arrogance.


    Natalia gazed at her for a moment before shaking her head slowly.


    Then, she said with deep sympathy, "Jessica, you are too naive! You n to make a scene on an event


    that happened five years ago and trap me in a situation beyond redemption?"


    Jessica said in a cold voice, "It is your fault! How dare youe out on such an asion today?"


    Natalia smiled.


    "Why not?"


    Jessica frowned, "What do you mean?"


    "Ah, nothing! I just feel sorry for your confidence."


    Jessica''s pupils dted


    Natalia took a step closer to her and whispered, "Are you really so sure that the manuscript you stole


    from myputer five years ago was the original?"

 Chapter 77 No Way

    Chapter 77 No Way


    Chapter 77 No Way


    Jessica was stunned.


    A frozen silence trailed along the air between them.


    A few secondster, she burst into a smile.


    She looked up at Natalia and blurted coldly, "You think you can fool me?"


    Natalia shook her head, "Forget it if you don''t believe me."


    Jessica''s face darkened.


    "What exactly do you mean by saying this?"


    "Nothing, it is great if you can understand, but it doesn''t matter if you don''t. I just want to remind you,


    you brought me down five years ago because I was off guard, but now it is different!"


    "Do you really think I am so silly toe without fully prepared, knowing that you and Tammy are trying


    to set me up and destroy my reputation again?"


    Jessica''s face changedpletely.


    She shook her head in disbelief.


    "It is impossible! If you had evidence, why didn''t you disclose it five years ago?"


    Natalia smiled with faint mockery.


    Without another word, she turned around and was about to go inside.


    Caught in a panic suddenly, Jessica reached out her hand to pull Natalia.


    "Stop! Make it clear..."


    However, a figure rushed over at this moment and bumped into Jessica.


    "Ah!!"


    Amid the scream, Natalia hurried over to hold Victoria, and found that Jessica''s gown was stained with


    red wine.


    "Oops! I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. I failed to stop in time running here and bumped into you by ident!"


    Victoria smiled and took out a handkerchief to wipe the red wine for her.


    How dare Jessica let her wipe the stains for her? She was afraid that she would push her intentionally,


    so Jessica retreated quickly.


    "Don''te over!"


    "Tsk! It is you who don''t allow me to wipe it for you! Don''t me me for not apologizing!"


    With that, she felt at ease and withdrew her hands.


    Jessica''s face turned blue with anger.


    Victoria said with a smile, "Don''t be angry. It''s only a dress. It is so ugly that it makes you look like a fat


    old nanny. I have done you a favor to get it dirty. At worst, I will buy you a new one."


    Jessica was speechless.


    "Besides, pregnant women shouldn''t be angry. What if your anger has an negative impact on the baby?


    This is the only bargaining chip you have to marry into the Miller family! Be careful."


    Jessica was fuming.


    Marie who had sent Marie into the room was worried about Jessica and came downstairs to her. At the


    sight of Jessica''s gown ruined with red wine, she quickly ran over.


    "Jessica, what happened to you?"


    Jessica said nothing but stare at Victoria, as if she wished to eat her alive.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Victoria turned a blind eye and said to Marie with a smile, "Nothing. Her skirt got dirty identally.


    Since you are here, we will leave her to you. Pregnant women should be taken care of, we will leave


    you alone. Bye."


    With that, she pulled Natalia to walk away.


    Marie was left behind, speechless.


    Natalia did not expect that Victoria would suddenlye over.


    As long as she thought of the fact that Jessica got spilled with red wine, she could not help butugh.


    She tugged at Victoria''s hand and asked, "Hey, where were you? What took you so long?"


    Victoria''s eyes flickered.


    "I just talked to a few people I know."


    Victoria switched the topic to avoid continuing discussion about it. "Did you tell Jessica?"


    Natalia smiled, "Yes."


    "Did she believe it?"


    "I am not sure, but at least she doubts it."


    With her eyes casting slightly down, Natalia said quietly, "Sorry to trouble you tonight."


    Victoria sniggered, "It''s no big deal. I may not be able to help you with other things, but I can handle


    this. Rest assured! If anyonees tonight, I will get her to you."


    Seeing her confident look, Natalia nodded, smiling.


    On the other side, Jessica, in thepany of Marie, came back to the guest room to change clothes.


    As the entire hotel was booked for the celebration, most attending guests present were allocated with


    separate guest rooms so that they could stayte in the evening. There was no rush for them to leave.


    Both Jessica and Marie''s rooms were on the eighth floor. After entering the room, Marie could no


    longer hold her tongue anymore and shouted angrily, "They crossed the line! How could they pour the


    wine at you in public?"


    Jessica''s face turned sour too.


    "Natalia dared not. It''s Victoria."


    "That b*tch!"


    Marie was so angry that she gnashed her teeth and said, "It is just because her father is the chairman


    of Ambario Prosperities. What is it? A public disy of power?"


    Jessica sneered.


    "Her identity as the daughter to the owner of Ambario Prosperities is powerful enough! At least she is


    way more powerful than you and me!"


    "But..."


    "That is enough. It is the end of the conversation, and get a gown for me now. Shawn is still waiting for


    me downstairs. I must get down at once."


    Marie dared not say anything anymore and had to help her to find a dress.


    After Marie left, Jessica went into the bathroom and thought of something as she was washing her


    hands.


    After that, she looked at her pretty face in the mirror and got slightly distracted.


    Natalia''s words echoed in her mind again.


    "Are you really so sure that the manuscript you stole from myputer five years ago is the original?"


    The certainty and confidence in her face seemed to be obvious, and she became nervous.


    No, No way!


    She had literally copied the manuscript from herputer, and by rights, she couldn''t have had


    another copy!


    But why was the uneasiness brewing in her heart?


    She knew Natalia so well!


    She could not have uttered such words in front of her if she had not been so sure!


    She would never put on a show!


    But what if it was not true?


    What good did she get by lying to her?


    Trying to scare her? To ask her to stop getting her into trouble?


    Not likely.


    Jessica frowned and her brain was so messy that she could not figure it out.


    She felt panic.


    In the past five years, outsiders thought she had a good life, but they didn''t know she had paid a lot for


    it.


    Marketing alone could not go far, and she did put in solid efforts and hard work.


    She had worked so hard to get to where she was now and how could she give it up easily again?


    She had spent so much effort to drive Natalia out of the family, to seize Shawn, to get the life she


    wanted, how could she allow it to be destroyed so easily?


    No, no!


    She took a deep breath at the thought.


    There came a knock on the door.

 Chapter 78 To Steal It

    Chapter 78 To Steal It


    Chapter 78 To Steal It


    Marie''s voice came through the door.


    "Jessica, are you still inside? I brought you a gown."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jessica resumed her expression before turning around to open the door.


    "Thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    Smiling, Marie noticed her abnormal look and asked with concern, "Jessica, are you alright?"


    Jessica forced a smile and shook her head.


    Although she was shaking her head, everything on her face indicated that there was something on her


    mind, making her sad.


    How could Marie not see the hint?


    She said in worried tone, "Jessica, did Natalia that b*tch bully you again? What did she tell you?"


    Jessica still shook her head.


    After a pause, she took Marie''s hand and said, "I''m fine. I''m just... I''m just worried."


    "Worried about what?


    "I..."


    Jessica hung her head and her eyes sparkled.


    "Jessica,e on, speak it out to me?"


    Jessica said in a gentle voice, "You probably won''t believe it. I find it unbelievable as well. I did not


    expect my sister to be like that, I really..."


    Her voice gradually choked up with sobs, as she was about to cry soon.


    Her delicate and pretty face was clouded over.


    Marie could not stand it anymore and said, "I knew it! It must be that b*tch bullying you again! What did


    she do?"


    Shaking her head, it took Jessica a while to recover her mood.


    Then she continued, "After you escort Tammy to the guest room, she stopped me and said that the


    manuscript I drew five years ago is in her hand, and she can prove that it is her work, as long as she


    takes out that manuscript tonight."


    Marie widened her eyes in disbelief.


    "Damn! What a b*tch? Wouldn''t that make you the bad guy ndering her?"


    Jessica nodded.


    "What a shameless woman!"


    "Marie, you are my best sister, and I only dare to tell you about it. I really don''t know what to do. You


    know, my sister is good at talking, and I''m really afraid that she will take out that manuscript to nder


    me, and then I''ll be totally screwed."


    Marie said indignantly, "Jessica, don''t worry! Since she dares to say so, it means she has brought that


    manuscript with her tonight. As long as we get that manuscript out before she disys it, everything will


    be all right."


    Jessica looked at her nkly, taken by surprise.


    "Steal, steal it?"


    Marie nodded with certainty.


    "Yes."


    "But ... will it be not good?"


    "Nothing good or bad. That''s what she''s done!"


    Atst, Marie noticed the dilemma in Jessica''s embarrassed eyes.


    She patted her chest irritably.


    "Don''t worry. You don''t have to do it. I''ll take care of it for you. All you have to do is to help me keep her


    from going back to her room."


    Jessica looked at her with hesitation for a long time.


    Finally, she said, "Well... alright!"


    "Go get changed first, I will go out now."


    "Well, thank you, Marie."


    After Marie went out and closed the door, Jessica got up.


    All the earlier hesitation and weakness disappeared from her pretty face.


    Instead, all that left was disdain and loathing.


    She swore in a barely audible voice, "idiot!", and then nced at the dress in disgust, which was


    obviously an improvised, ill-fitting one, and get changed.


    As the event in the school was over, people began to gather in the ball room.


    Natalia skillfully walked through the crowd, talking andughing.


    She was never fond of such asions, but two years as the PR director in Century Entertainment had


    taught her to socialize and then she gradually got used to it.


    The previous farce in such a lively atmosphere was not mentioned by anyone, as if it had never


    happened.


    After all, no matter how popr the headline became, it was none of their business.


    It was just a topic for gossiping, but today it was obviously not the asion for it. Most guests present


    were either rich or powerful, then who would be mindless to talk about trifles happened in school days.


    What''s more, Natalia was elegant, and many were subconsciously reluctant to associate her with that


    girl in the scandal of five years ago.


    In short, the past was in the past. Since the person involved was not willing to bring it up, they would


    naturally be happy toply.


    Therefore, they didn''t turn a cold shoulder to Natalia because of that, and a few rich and young men


    came to greet her because of her stunning appearance.


    Natalia did not refuse and responded in a gentle and polite manner.


    She had been in the circle for years and knew all too well the way how the world worked.


    A lot of people might look like a yboy, but actually, they could have very deep connections. One day


    maybe she would need their help.


    One more friend was better than one more enemy.


    Not far away, Shawn stared at her shuttling around in the crowd with a somber face.


    Then, a clear, gentle voice came from behind.


    "Shawn."


    Shawn turned and saw Jessica. Putting down the wine ss in hand, he pulled her over.


    "Have you seen her? Is she alright?"


    Jessica shook her head.


    "It''s okay, she''s just a little sad. I have left Tammy up there with her. She will be all right soon."


    "Good."


    With that, the conversation between them ended.


    Shawn said nothing after that, and took another ss of wine, taking one sip after another.


    Jessica was disappointed to see him like this.


    "Shawn, do you have anything to tell me?"


    Shawn froze and looked at her, "Tell you what?"


    Jessica did not know what to say.


    With bitterness creeping in her heart, her eyes gradually tainted with wetness.


    She forced a smile and bent her head slightly.


    "I thought you would be worried about me and asked why I changed my clothes."


    Shawn was stunned.


    He took a careful look, only to find that Jessica was wearing another dress.


    His face changed.


    Feeling embarrassed, he let out a dry cough.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t notice because I was thinking about something. What''s wrong? Why did you change


    your clothes?"


    His unease tone and gaze made Jessica heartbroken.


    She stared at Shawn and found obvious nervousness in his eyes. She felt sad in the heart.


    "Nothing, I identally got spilled all over with wine." She said in an angry tone.


    She didn''t mention who did it, supposing that he could guess the perpetrator by himself.

 Chapter 79 The Thief Was Caught

    Chapter 79 The Thief Was Caught


    Chapter 79 The Thief Was Caught


    As expected, Shawn frowned.


    Jessica secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Anyway, he still cared about her.


    Since now he had known that she was wronged, he would certainly help her take revenge!


    However, to her surprise, Shawn only said in a low voice, "You''d better stay away from her in the


    future!"


    Jessica was stunned and widened her eyes in disbelief.


    She looked at Shawn in disbelief as if she had heard somethingpletely impossible. "What... What


    did you say?"


    Shawn said impatiently.


    "Every time you two meet, you will quarrel with each other like foes of life. It seems that she is


    unreasonable, but actually, it''s always you who took the initiative to provoke the fighting. Jessica, it''s


    already a mistake for us two to be together, so definitely she hates you for that. Why do you still take


    the initiative to provoke her and get yourself annoyed?"


    Jessica was stupefied.


    She looked at the man in front of her and couldn''t believe what he had said just now.


    Tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Shawn, do you think... Do you think I have always made trouble for my sister on purpose?"


    Shawn frowned.


    Then he exined helplessly, "I didn''t mean that. I just asked you to keep a distance from her."


    "How can I keep a distance from her? Do you mean that I shouldn''t go anywhere she goes in the


    future? Shawn, how could you say something like that? I know I should say sorry to her, but I''ve tried


    my best to make it up. What else do you want me to do?"


    "Will it satisfy both of you if I go to hell now? If so, why did you even bother toe to me before?


    Since you love her so much, wasn''t it better for you to be with her?"


    Jessica broke down with tears.


    Shawn''s face changed instantly.


    He covered her mouth in a hurry and looked around. Then he lowered his voice and said anxiously,


    "Keep it down!"


    Jessica just cried, feeling so wronged that she couldn''t even speak.


    Shawn also could not help feeling sorry, when he saw his girl crying so poorly.


    He held her in his arms andforted her, "I didn''t mean that. How could I love her? I only love you,


    and nobody else. I said that just because I don''t want you to have any conflict with her ever again."


    "You should know how kind you are. If you have a conflict with her, you will always be the one who


    suffers. Then I will also be worried. Do you understand this?"


    Jessica cried, "I think you are just worried about her!"


    "Of course not! Nonsense!"


    Shawn coaxed softly, "Of course I only love you. After all, you are not only my fianc¨¦e, but also the


    mother of my child."


    As he spoke, he gently rested his hand on her belly.


    Jessica didn''t really want to break up with him. After beingforted by his gentle words, she knew


    better than to continue the fuss.


    However, the jealousy and anger at the bottom of her heart were like a volcano awakened, and she


    could no longer control it.


    Why would just everyone like Natalia?


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She had already broken up with Shawn, but she still upied an important ce in this man''s world.


    And she had worked so hard herself, why couldn''t she get anything at all?


    But then again, she felt fortunate.


    That woman was stupid enough to be so arrogant.


    After she got the real manuscript, no matter how hard Natalia tried to defend herself tonight, she


    couldn''t get away with the crime of theft and framing!


    At the thought of this, Jessica took a deep breath and suppressed the surging hatred in her eyes.


    In the meanwhile, at the guest room department on the twelfth floor, Marie sneaked out of the elevator


    and found room No. 1201.


    She had just asked the receptionist for Natalia''s room.


    And Jessica had asked someone to get the room card for Marie. All Marie needed to do was to go in


    and steal the manuscript from theptop.


    Thinking of this, Marie put the room card on the door.


    With a light "beep", the door opened.


    She was delighted and looked around to make sure that no one would ever see her. Then she shed


    in.


    It was pitch dark inside.


    Marie didn''t dare to turn on the light. She turned on her shlight instead, fumbled for theptop and


    turned it on.


    It took a while to turn on theptop. She waited patiently, but suddenly she heard a very light noise


    from behind.


    Startled, Marie turned around subconsciously and shouted, "Who is it?"


    But there was nothing in the dark room.


    Her face changed slightly, her heart somehow pounding. She began to have a feeling of uneasiness.


    But now that she had started the n, there was no turning back for her. Since she hade, she


    couldn''t just leave with nothing. She must get the thing she''s here fore.


    Thinking of this, Marie took a deep breath and encouraged herself to continue looking for the


    manuscript on theptop.


    Theptop that Natalia brought here was the one she usually used at home.


    There were not many documents in it. Soon, Marie found something that looked simr to a hand-


    painted design drawing.


    She was so surprised that she quickly took out the USB drive and copied the document into it.


    Unexpectedly, just at this moment.


    With a "p" sound, all of a sudden, the lights in the room were all turned on.


    A cold voice of a woman came from behind.


    "What are you doing?"


    Marie was almost scared out of her wits. When she turned around, she saw a young woman standing


    in the doorway. It was not Natalia, but Victoria!


    "Why ... Why are you here?"


    Victoria gave a cold sneer.


    "This is my room, so why do you think I am here?"


    "Your room? Isn''t it..."


    She suddenly opened her eyes wide and realized something wrong. She looked at Victoria in disbelief.


    "You set me up!"


    "Humph! It''s toote to know it now. "


    Seeing that the situation was not as expected, Marie hurriedly jumped to her feet for the door.


    However, as soon as she ran to the door, she was stopped by several security guards who had already


    ambushed around.


    Victoria looked at her coldly and then smiled.


    "Well, never try to run again. Since I knew you woulde here, definitely I''ve prepared well! Just stop


    and surrender!"


    In the spinning hall on the second floor.


    The banquet hall was still lively and peaceful.


    To Natalia''s surprise, besides the big shots from Julio, Amy, her favorite fashion designer, also came to


    the party today.


    It was said that Amy was a friend of the principal''s granddaughter. She originally came to Ambario for a


    trip. Coincidentally, the school anniversary was held when she was here, so she was invited by the


    principal''s granddaughter.


    Natalia was undoubtedly excited to learn about such good news.


    Unfortunately, since Amy entered the hall, she had been surrounded by all kinds of people who wanted


    to make friends with her. Natalia wanted to say hello to her, but there wasn''t even a chance for her.


    Just then, a waiter came downstairs in a hurry.


    He walked quickly to the manager and said something. The manager''s face changed and left in a hurry.


    Natalia smiled silently.


    She put down the ss in her hand and walked towards the elevator.


    "Natalia."


    Jessica''s voice came from behind.


    "The party is not over yet. Why are you leaving now?"


    Natalia looked back at her with a faint smile.


    "I''m tired. I want to go back to have a rest in my room. Is there anything wrong?"


    Jessica forced a smile.


    "No, it''s still too early. There are many celebrities here tonight. Don''t you want to stay a little longer?"

 Chapter 80 Send Her To Jail

    Chapter 80 Send Her To Jail


    Chapter 80 Send Her To Jail


    As expected, Shawn frowned.


    Natalia raised her eyebrows.


    She raised her wrist and looked at her watch to check the time.


    It was already half past ten at night.


    Although it was not veryte, it was definitely not early.


    She curled her lips and said, "No, but it seemed like you are having great fun here, you can stay here.


    Enjoy yourself!"


    Then she walked towards the elevator without looking back.


    Jessica''s face darkened.


    She wanted to stop Natalia again, but Natalia seemed to have made up her mind and ignored her


    voice.


    Jessica was pissed off.


    ''Damn it! Why hasn''t Mariee down yet?''


    Shawn frowned beside her.


    "Jessica, don''t force her if she just wants to leave. Let''s go. There are still people waiting for us over


    there."


    Jessica looked panicked.


    Seeing the elevator door was about to close, she gritted her teeth and suddenly rushed forward.


    "Natalia!"


    Shawn''s face changed dramatically.


    Even Natalia, who had already entered the elevator, couldn''t help frowning slightly.


    After a sh, Natalia pressed the open button with one hand and supported Jessica with the other. With


    a livid face, she snapped, "Stay away from me if you want to die. Just don''t get me into trouble!"


    Shawn rushed up and held Jessica with a long face.


    "What are you doing? You even had no idea how dangerous it was just now!"


    How could Jessica not know the danger?


    Now she was still a little scared, but she had no choice.


    Marie hadn''te down yet. She couldn''t let Natalia go back.


    Thinking of this, she was about to say something, but at this time, a middle-aged man ran over from the


    outside. He nced at the three, and finally fixed his eyes on Natalia. He said respectfully, "Is this Miss


    Natalia Dawson?"


    Natalia nodded.


    "Excuse me, your friend, Miss Kaur, on the twelfth floor has met some trouble. She wants you to go


    upstairs."


    ...


    Natalia followed the staff to the guest room department.


    Jessica and Shawn naturally followed them.


    As soon as they walked out of the elevator, they felt that the atmosphere on the whole floor was a little


    strange. At the door of one of the guest rooms, there were several security guards surrounding, and


    some other people were talking about something loudly inside.


    Jessica''s face changed slightly.


    Shawn didn''t know what had happened. He just followed Natalia subconsciously, because he saw the


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    strange expression on the staff''s face when the staff talked to Natalia.


    At this time, he heard the crying and arguing inside and couldn''t help asking, "What happened there?"


    Natalia looked back at him and then fixed her eyes on Jessica with a faint smile.


    "I have no idea. Jessica, do you know what happened?"


    Jessica could only force a smile.


    "Even you don''t know that. How would I know?"


    Noticing that she didn''t look well, Shawn asked, "What''s wrong with you? Are you feeling


    ufortable?"


    Jessica''s eyes twinkled.


    The woman''s voice inside was so loud that everyone could hear it. Maybe others couldn''t know, but


    she certainly knew whose voice it was.


    It was Marie.


    ''Has Marie been caught?''


    It was impossible. At this time, everyone was in the banquet hall downstairs. Who would have caught


    her?


    But for the sake of her own safety, she didn''t want to go any closer, so she forced a smile and touched


    her forehead.


    "Shawn, I have a headache. I might catch a cold."


    "Then..."


    "Oh, a headache? You should have a rest in my room then! I happen to have some medicine for


    headache in my room."


    "No, thanks."


    "Jessica! Are you afraid? "


    Jessica''s back went stiff.


    She looked at Natalia and saw the familiar indifference and determination in Natalia''s eyes.


    Jessica couldn''t help but feel flustered.


    When she was about to refuse again, Shawn also said beside her.


    "Let''s go inside and have a rest. You are pregnant now, and it''s not good for you to walk around. If you


    still feel pain after a rest, I''ll ask someone to drive you to the hospital."


    Now that he had said so, Jessica had no choice but to agree.


    Finally, she followed them to Natalia''s room.


    In the room, Victoria was sitting on the sofa. Next to her were four security guards, all of whom were


    private bodyguards arranged by Victoria in advance, not from the hotel.


    Marie was on her knees in the middle of the living room, with her hands and feet tied up. Her face was


    covered with tears, and her makeup was messed up, quite embarrassed.


    Not only the three of them came over, but also some onlookers were gathering up even earlier.


    It was so noisy that many guests hade to check the situation.


    Therefore, when they arrived, there were even many people surrounding the room, as if waiting for


    some good drama.


    Jessica''s face turned pale.


    "Oh, what happened?"


    Natalia asked lightly.


    Seeing her, Victoria stood up and said with a smile, "You''re finally back. I caught a thief for you today.


    Look, it''s even someone you know!"


    Natalia looked at the person at the center of the living room.


    Pretending to be surprised, she asked, "Marie? Why are you here?"


    "I..."


    At this time, Marie naturally knew that she was fooled. She could only falter, "I just went to the wrong


    room. How could you tie me up and frame me as a thief? Natalia! What do you mean by doing that?"


    Natalia raised her eyebrows.


    "The wrong room?"


    She sneered, "If I remember correctly, your room should be on the eighth floor. How could you go to the


    twelfth floor by mistake?"


    Marie was speechless.


    Flustered, she looked at Jessica and exined stiffly, "I ... I was drunk, okay?"


    "Drunk?" Victoria sneered, "You were drunk, and you still came here to rummage around her room?


    You should think twice before you decide to tell a lie! Besides, you were certainly very sober when you


    copied the files in theptop with the USB drive!"


    Marie panicked.


    She pretended not to know anything, "What files? I don''t know what you are talking about!"


    Victoria didn''t want to waste her breath for the nonsense anymore. She asked the bodyguard to search


    for the USB drive on Marie''s body.


    "Do you have anything else to say?"


    Since the USB drive was also found on her body, Marie had no reason to argue anymore.


    Now that the thief didn''t say anything, Victoria asked Natalia, "What do you think we should do with


    her?"


    Marie red at Natalia angrily.


    There was even a hint of warning and threat in her eyes.


    Natalia sneered, her eyes cold.


    "Let the police deal with this case then!"


    "What?"


    Marie screamed, "Natalia Dawson, you can''t be so arrogant! Once I tell the truth, neither of us two will


    be able to be fine in the end!"


    With a sneer, Natalia said, "I''d like to hear how much pain I will suffer from your so-called truth."


    At this time, more and more people who got the news came here.


    Many people gathered at the door and whispered to discuss.


    "Hey, what''s going on? How could Marie juste there to steal a file?"


    "I don''t know! Is it some kind of business secret?"


    "If that''s the case, stealing business secrets is quite a serious crime and she will be in jail for many


    years, right?"


    "Yeah, but she deserves it! How dare she be a theft. She''s so shameless."

 Chapter 81 Turn The Two Sisters Against Each Other

    Chapter 81 Turn The Two Sisters Against Each Other


    Chapter 81 Turn The Two Sisters Against Each Other


    The onlookers'' discussion had thrown Mariepletely out of her wits.


    And Natalia also looked unwilling to let her go, so suddenly Marie shouted, "That''s enough! What kind


    of business secret? It was just a simple design draft."


    "Natalia, you stole Jessica''s design five years ago and told everyone it was your own, so that she has


    missed the opportunity to be admitted to the Royal College of Art."


    "Now, you still want to use the original draft of five years ago to frame her again! Do you think it is really


    yours? You are so vicious. Aren''t you afraid of being punished by God?"


    Hearing this, everyone was stunned.


    What? The design draft in her hand was the one that caused Natalia to be involved in the scandal of


    five years ago?


    What did she mean by that?


    Someone had realized what Marie really meant. They turned to look at Natalia with strange looks.


    Natalia framed Jessica with the original draft five years ago and imed that the design was hers,


    which meant...


    Victoria''s face also changed as she heard this.


    She looked at Natalia and asked her with eye contact.


    ''Natalia, you only asked me to y this show for you , but you didn''t tell me this!''


    Of course, she didn''t think that Natalia was trying to frame Jessica.


    But she didn''t expect Marie to say so. After all, there was no evidence for that case at that time, and


    that was also why Natalia was unable to prove herself. If everyone should just buy what Marie had said


    today, this farce would not only be turned back against themselves but also get Natalia involved in the


    scandal again!


    Victoria was restless, but Natalia just sneered.


    "Do you mean the design draft in this USB drive is the one of five years ago?"


    Marie looked confident and replied, "Of course."


    "Heh!"


    Natalia smiled coldly and said nothing. She went straight to the table next to her, turned on theptop


    and inserted the USB drive into it.


    Soon, the file was opened up.


    "Jessica, since you are here, why don''t youe and check what this file really is?"


    Jessica was a little shocked when she was asked. She tried her best to calm herself down and walked


    over. When she saw the colorful design draft on the screen, she widened her eyes in disbelief.


    "The origin draft of Amy''stest work?"


    Natalia raised her head slightly. "Yes, I found it online. I saved it and wanted to study hertest


    inspiration and style, but I didn''t expect you also to be so interested in it! You should have told me


    before, since you also like it. I would have asked someone to send you a copy. Actually you had no


    need to steal it. Do you think so?"


    Jessica''s face changed dramatically, so did Marie''s face.


    The matter was out of their control.


    Just now, even if Marie was caught, Jessica still didn''t give up hopepletely.


    After all, in the eyes of the public, she was the victim of what had happened five years ago.


    As long as she insisted that it was Natalia''s n to frame her, and that she asked Marie to steal the


    original draft just to ensure a self-protect, everyone would be on her side.


    But now...


    How could it be like this?


    Squinting her eyes, Natalia smiled.


    "Jessica, you look so disappointed!"


    Jessica couldn''t put on the right expression anymore. She felt a chill down her spine when she thought


    that she had been tricked by Natalia from the beginning to the end.


    Beside her, Shawn also sensed that something was wrong. He lowered his voice and asked, "Jessica,


    what''s going on?"


    Those onlookers might not know the real rtionship between Marie and Jessica, but he certainly


    knew it.


    However, Jessica didn''t say anything.


    Victoria said impatiently, "Well, since everything is clear, let''s call the police!"


    Marie shouted, "You can''t call the police!"


    "Who do you think you are? Why should we listen to you?"


    "You can''t call the police!"


    All of a sudden, Marie pounced over and pped down on the phone that Victoria was taking out. Fear


    and panic filled all over her face.


    Natalia said in a cold voice, "Since you think I wanted to frame you and Jessica, isn''t it just right to call


    the police? Let the police figure out who wants to frame whom. Isn''t it fair?"


    Marie shook her head, "No, no!"


    She was an unknown actress, but anyway, she also had fans.


    It was not easy for her to get to this position today. If Natalia called the police and her crime of thief was


    proved to be true, her career that had just begun would be over at once!


    Natalia sneered.


    "It''s okay if you don''t want us to call the police. Tell me what did you want to do here today?"


    Jessica secretly clenched her fists beside them.


    She stepped back quietly.


    Pretending not to see her, Natalia reached out her fingers and said in a low voice, "I''ll count to three. If


    you don''t tell me the truth, then there will be really no chance for you. Just let the police deal with this


    case if you don''t speak the truth!"


    "One."


    "Two."


    "..."


    "I''ll tell you!"


    Marie said suddenly.


    There was an uproar outside.


    It seemed that there was really something behind it!


    Noticing that the situation was dangerous, Jessica covered her forehead and fell on Shawn.


    "Shawn, my head hurts. It''s so noisy here. Can you help me out?"


    Shawn didn''t want to leave.


    After all, the case was about Natalia and Marie. He also wanted to know what was going on.


    However, looking at Jessica''s pale face and twisted expression, he finally frowned and wanted to help


    her out.


    "It''s Jessica! She asked me toe here. She said that you stole the original draft of her work five


    years ago and wanted to make the matter clear tonight. She didn''t want you to take it out, so she asked


    me toe here and steal it. It was none of my business. It was all her n!"


    Everyone was stunned.


    For a while, no one could believe what Marie had said.


    What?


    Jessica?


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Shawn was also stunned.


    He looked down at the woman in his arms and saw that Jessica''s face suddenly turn deadly pale and


    her lips twisted.


    Before he could say anything, he heard Natalia''s extremely cool voice.


    "Jessica, since she has talked about you, I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for you to leave now."


    Jessica and Shawn froze.


    In the eyes of everyone, they turned around stiffly.


    Jessica forced a smile and looked at Natalia.


    "I even don''t know what she is talking about."


    Marie''s eyes widened.


    "Jessica, you can''t say that. You said that Natalia had just the original draft five years ago and asked


    me to take it back for you. How can you deny it now?"


    Jessica took a deep breath and pulled a long face.


    She looked at Marie with a sad face.


    "Marie, Natalia is my sister. We have also made clear the matter five years ago. I don''t want to argue


    with her anymore. I believe that she has already changed as well. Now that we are in a good


    rtionship now, how can I frame her?"


    "Marie, I warn you. Never make up stories just to turn us against each other!"


    Marie was stupefied.


    She couldn''t believe that Jessica would say something like that.

 Chapter 82 Sisters Turned Against Each Other

    Chapter 82 Sisters Turned Against Each Other


    Chapter 82 Sisters Turned Against Each Other


    Marie suddenly understood.


    It turns out that Jessica did it on purpose.


    Jessica said those words on purpose to provoke her to steal the file.


    And she got free from the case afterward. Then the case now had nothing to do with her.


    Even if the truth was revealed, Marie would be the only one to be punished.


    Marie looked at Jessica in disbelief, as if it was the first time that she had really known this woman.


    "Jessica, watch your mouth! You got your clothes dirty. It was me who brought you new clothes. You


    told me in the room that you would hold Natalia back and not let her go back to her room, and asked


    me to steal the manuscript for you. You must admit it!"


    Jessica frowned.


    This idiot!


    Why was this idiot still holding on to this?


    Didn''t this idiot understand that only when she was innocent and stayed outside could she help her out


    of the jail?


    But now Marie just wanted to drag her into the mire. How could there be such a stupid person?


    Jessica was furious, but she had no idea how she could stop Marie.


    She gritted her teeth and said, "I have told you already that I don''t even know what you are talking


    about."


    Marie nodded in disappointment. "Good, very good. You refuse to admit it now, huh? Aren''t you afraid


    that I will tell them everything you have done before?"


    Jessica''s face changed dramatically.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    However, Natalia asked yfully, "What kind of things? Tell me. Maybe I won''t call the police, if you can


    amuse me."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Marie looked at her and asked, "Are you serious?"


    Raising her eyebrows, Natalia said, "As long as I''m sure what you said is true and I''m interested in it, of


    course I will give you a chance."


    Jessica screamed, "Shut up!"


    But how could Marie listen to her at this time?


    Marie sneered, stared at Jessica with resentment and said in a low voice, "Maybe you guys don''t know


    yet. The pure fairy in your eyes, Jessica Dawson, is actually a bitch, a mistress, who has stolen her


    sister''s boyfriend!"


    What?


    As soon as her words came out, everyone was in an uproar.


    A mistress? What did she mean?


    Wasn''t Jessica''s boyfriend Shawn?


    It was said that the two of them had been engaged since childhood. How could Jessica suddenly


    be a mistress?


    Marie smiled viciously and said, "Surprised, right? In fact, there is nothing to be surprised about,


    because Shawn''s original fiancee was not her, but her sister, the eldest daughter of the Dawson family,


    Natalia Dawson. It was Jessica who took away from her elder sister the position of the noble young


    Miller''s fiancee. Anyway, they were both just Dawsons, so those people who didn''t know the truth


    definitely would trust her."


    Hearing this, even Shawn''s face changed.


    "Marie, are you crazy? What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Marie said coldly, "I''m not crazy!"


    There was a slight sound of crying in her voice.


    "Jessica knows how hard my life is. And it was her idea to begin with. She asked me to steal the


    manuscript for her, but in the end, she wanted me to be the scapegoat. She knows that even if she


    stood out to admit it, she wouldn''t be punished severely, but she was even timid enough to let me take


    all the responsibility."


    "Why! Why should I take all of these? Why should I take the me for you? You would only be scolded


    for a few words if you admitted it. But once I don''t tell the truth, I will go to jail!"


    "Do you know what it means to be arrested? It means that everything I get now will be ruined because


    of this! I''m not stupid. Since you want to give up on me and be so selfish, of course I have to fight


    back!"


    At this moment, Jessica just wanted to find something to cover Marie''s mouth.


    But it was toote. The crowd burst into an uproar, and everyone found the whole thing unbelievable.


    Then the way they looked at Jessica and Shawn carried a hint of contempt.


    "How could this be? I always thought Jessica and Shawn were the right matches. I didn''t expect her to


    be ... a mistress."


    "Unbelievable! And she pretended to be innocent and pure. Now thinking about it, it''s really disgusting."


    "Speaking of this matter, it reminds me of one thing. It seems that Jessica and Natalia have the same


    father but different mothers. Jessica''s mother was also a mistress, who even forced the original Mrs.


    Dawson to die!"


    "What? Is that true?"


    "It''s been years. When I was a student, I heard it from my parents."


    "Wasn''t the original Mrs. Dawson Natalia''s mother?"


    "Oh my God! What''s this? A mistress had stolen her mother''s husband, and the mistress''s daughter


    stole her boyfriend. Natalia is so miserable!"


    "If I were born in such a family, I would have been driven crazy!"


    Countless discussions almost drowned the whole room.


    The faces of the people standing in the living room kept changing.


    Marie looked at Natalia cautiously. "Natalia, I''ve told you the truth. Can you let me go now?"


    Natalia smiled, but her eyes were still cold.


    "I thought you were going to say something sensational. It''s not interesting."


    Marie grabbed Shawn''s hand. She knew Natalia''s mercy was herst chance. She begged, "You love


    Shawn much, right? I''ve told everyone the truth now. You will have a chance to be with him again in the


    future. Can you just let me go? I promise you that I won''t help Jessica set you up again. I beg you."


    Natalia shook off her hand coldly.


    She nced at Shawn, who was standing beside Jessica with a livid face, and said in a low voice, "I


    have never thought of taking back what I have thrown away. As for you,"


    She smiled faintly, "That''s enough!"


    Marie was stunned for seconds before she realized that Natalia decided to let her go.


    She was overjoyed.


    On the other hand, when Shawn heard her saying that she had never thought of taking back what she


    had thrown away, he was shocked and his already pale face turned even paler.


    Just then, a noise came from outside.


    "I heard there was a theft being caught? What happened?"


    It was the headmaster of Riverside High School.


    The headmaster and other celebrities wereing!


    As soon as Jessica and Marie heard the headmaster''s voice, their faces changed again.


    "Why are you all here? Where is the thief? Didn''t you say you had caught her? Why can''t I see that?"


    "Mr. headmaster, the thief is inside!"


    The crowd made way for him. An old man with gray hair walked inside surrounded by a group of


    people.


    The headmaster of the Riverside High School, Shew Wright, the eldest son of Mrs. Wright, and the


    head of the Wright family now.


    When he saw Natalia standing in the living room, he was slightly stunned, as if he didn''t expect her to


    be here. Then he smiled.


    "Natalia, it''s you. What happened? Did someone steal your things?"


    Today, the whole hotel was booked by the school. He subconsciously thought that the thief was a hotel


    staff.


    Unexpectedly, Natalia pointed at Marie.


    "Yes, she is here."


    Marie was stiff.


    When she came to her senses, she quickly waved her hand and exined.


    "No, no, Mr. headmaster. I didn''t steal anything. I, I just came here to help Jessica get something. I


    have exined it clearly just now."


    Jessica said angrily, "You are talking nonsense! There is no truth you''ve said! No one will believe you!"

 Chapter 83 What She Did Not Say

    Chapter 83 What She Did Not Say


    Chapter 83 What She Did Not Say


    Marie wanted to retort but was stopped by the headmaster.


    He frowned, nced around the crowd and finally fixed his eyes on Victoria.


    "Victoria, tell me about what''s going on."


    Victoria told him everything in detail.


    With so many people present, she said it objectively and fairly. She didn''t exaggerate or lie.


    Shew frowned after he heard all of those.


    "So, Jessica, is it correct that, you think, Natalia stole the original draft of your design five years ago


    and tonight she wanted to shake her crime and then frame you again, so you sent Marie here to steal


    the draft back. Am I right?"


    Jessica was stunned.


    After a while, she took a deep breath.


    She knew that it was useless to argue at this time.


    She could only say, "I admit that I did unintentionally mention it to her before. My sister took away my


    original draft and might use it to frame me, but I didn''t ask her to steal it back for me."


    "I didn''t expect her to do that tonight. If I had known it earlier, I wouldn''t have agreed."


    The headmaster raised his hand and interrupted her.


    He turned to look at Natalia and asked, "What about you? What''s your exnation?"


    Natalia sneered.


    "You said I''ve stolen your original draft... Jessica, tell me, when did I steal it?"


    Jessica frowned.


    "How do I know?"


    "You don''t even know it yourself. Why do you tell others so casually to frame me?"


    Jessica was stunned.


    After a while, she took another deep breath and suddenly showed a smile.


    "Okay, let''s just take it as my fault and I wronged you this time. I apologize to you here. But it was you


    who did it five years ago, wasn''t it! I was just worried that you would frame me by all means as before


    because of what happened in the past. I was a little sensitive. Is it also my fault to be too sensitive?"


    Jessica said with a smug smile.


    Even if Natalia forced Marie to say that she had stepped into the rtionship between Natalia and


    Shawn, so what?


    In the world of love, the one who was not loved was the one who stepped in!


    After all, now she understood.


    Obviously, what Natalia had said to her in the banquet hall was just to deceive her.


    Huh! She had already destroyed that original draft. There was no original draft in the world!


    As long as she held on to what happened five years ago, no matter how capable Natalia was, it would


    be impossible for her to turn the tables.


    As expected, the people''s gossip around them changed again.


    "It''s reasonable. If I was set up like this before, I would also be worried. It''s normal for Jessica to


    suspect Natalia."


    "Is this called post-traumatic stress disorder?"


    "What''s wrong with this family? It''s getting more and more chaotic."


    Hearing this, even the headmaster frowned.


    He also knew what happened that year, but after so many years, nobody should remember this


    already!


    However, he didn''t say anything. He just nced at Natalia.


    With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Natalia said slowly word by word, "I remember that I have


    never said that it was me five years ago."


    There was a moment of silence.


    It seemed that the onlookers needed time to get the meaning of her words.


    Jessica''s face darkened.


    Natalia repeated in a low voice, "I''ve never said that I stole Jessica''s work and knocked her out in order


    to take her ce to get admission to the Royal College of Art, right?"


    The crowd burst into an uproar.


    What did she mean?


    Five years had passed, and everyone knew that she had done it.


    But now...


    Everyone was stunned and then realized that what she said seemed to be true.


    Five years ago, the news spread like wildfire. Everyone in the two schools knew that Natalia had stolen


    Jessica''s work and knocked her out in order to get admission to the Royal College of Art.


    However, the protagonist of the matter had never appeared to speak.


    Since Natalia was taken away at the examination center, she had never shown up in public, let alone to


    admit or exin anything.


    In the past, everyone thought that she didn''t dare to speak out of shame.


    But when they thought about it now, they also felt something was wrong.


    No matter how ashamed Natalia was, she couldn''t hide forever.


    There should have been news about herter!


    But it was strange that since that day, there was no information about Natalia, as if Natalia had


    disappeared from the world.


    What... What happened exactly!


    Looking at the surprised and curious eyes of the people around her, Natalia slowly said word by word,


    "Five years ago, I didn''t have the chance to tell the truth. Five yearster, today, I won''t allow myself to


    be wronged and insulted again. I swore to my dead mother that I would take back everything that had


    been taken away from me, and those who had ndered me should take back all the nders on me.


    If they don''t, I will force them to kneel in public, and exin the truth to everyone!"


    She nced at the people in front of her coldly and harshly. Her voice was sonorous and powerful.


    Everyone was shocked by her imposing manner. It seemed that she had made up her mind to figure


    out the truth.


    Some of them even looked at her with admiration.


    Oh my God! It was so imposing!


    The more they listened, the more they felt that what she said might be true.


    After all, without really being ndered so much, she couldn''t have such cold and resolute eyes, nor


    could she say such imposing and powerful words!


    Some of the onlookers had quietly begun to believe Natalia.


    Jessica said angrily, "What do you mean?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Natalia sneered.


    "I mean, it wasn''t me who stole the work, but you! It was also you who framed me, not the other way


    around! You''re just a vicious woman who envied your sister''s talent and used the self-injury trick to set


    me up! You didn''t want me to get anything that you were never able to get!"


    Everyone was shocked.


    "What? Do you mean that it was Jessica who set you up?"


    Someone couldn''t help asking.


    Natalia nodded.


    "The day before the exam, she identally found that my work was better than hers, so the next


    morning, she deliberately broke her head and stole the original draft in myputer. Then she called


    the school and falsely used me of stealing. In this way, everyone would think that I stole her work,


    and she, a poor girl who has been injured by her own sister and missed the precious chance to get


    admitted to the Royal College of Arts would easily get sympathy from everyone. Am I right?"


    Jessica''s face turned pale.


    She shook her head repeatedly, but Shawn beside her just frowned.


    "Natalia, Jessica is not that kind of person..."


    "Shut up!"


    Natalia shouted coldly, "She''s not that kind of person, so I am, huh? She wouldn''t hurt her sister and


    frame her sister, so I could hurt my sister and steal her work, huh? Shawn Miller! Open your eyes wide


    and see clearly. It was not me who sneaked into my room today and wanted to steal the draft in the


    that than me!"

 Chapter 84 A Second Chance

    Chapter 84 A Second Chance


    Chapter 84 A Second Chance


    Shawn''s face darkened.


    Jessica grabbed his arm and said in a trembling voice, "Shawn, I didn''t..."


    Victoria sneered, "Good acting!"


    Jessica was speechless.


    As the crowd around became more and more suspicious, she couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She looked at Natalia sadly and said in a trembling voice, "Natalia, I didn''t expect you to say that even


    now! Well, if you insist that I had set you up, I have nothing to refute. But you can''t prove what you said


    just by these empty words!"


    Jessica''s admirers around couldn''t bear to see her so sad and fragile.


    Some of them shouted, "Yes, you didn''t exin it five years ago. Now that it has been so long after


    that, how can you prove you were innocent?"


    Victoria was stunned.


    She had been following Natalia''s n all this time, but she didn''t expect this to happen.


    Seeing this, she nced at Natalia.


    With a cold smile on her lips, Natalia was about to speak.


    "Who said it can''t be proved?"


    A cold and calm voice suddenly came from outside.


    The voice seemed to be wrapped in the chilly wind outside, with a clear, cold air, which shocked


    everyone.


    Natalia was also surprised. She looked at the door in disbelief and saw the tall figure walking in.


    Archie McCarthy?


    Why was he here?


    The people around were also stupefied.


    Many of the people who attended the school anniversary today were famous and influential in society.


    Of course, not all of them had a good rtionship with Archie, but they all knew him.


    After all, he was the person who would appear on financial news every week.


    But... Why was he here?


    Was the Riverside High School so powerful now? It was just a school anniversary. How could such a


    big shot be invited?


    Everyone was delighted, thinking that it would be a pride for them since such a big shot had respected


    their old school so much toe here in person.


    However, Archie''s cold eyes swept across the crowd and were finally fixed on Natalia.


    "Since the two both said that the work is their own, why don''t we let thempete again and redraw


    the work of five years ago? It would then be obvious who had lied five year ago!"


    The headmaster and others were surprised to see him.


    "Mr. McCarthy, here you are."


    Archie nodded slightly and almost ignored the headmaster.


    He didn''t want to talk more to the people from the Wright family, since they had scolded his Natalia at


    the birthday party before!


    The headmaster saw that Archie didn''t want to talk to him, so he knew better than to walk any closer.


    He could only smile apologetically and said, "I didn''t know Mr. McCarthy woulde. Please forgive


    me, I should have wee you myself."


    Archie frowned.


    Finally, he turned to look at the headmaster.


    "Wasn''t it you who sent me the invitation? Why didn''t you know I woulde?"


    The headmaster was speechless, so were all those onlookers.


    Didn''t this man really know how hard it was to invite him here?


    Over the years, he had epted few invitations and attended few banquets. Didn''t he know even a


    little about that?


    Although everyone wasining secretly, no one dared to say it out loud.


    The headmaster apologized awkwardly, "Yes, yes, it''s all our fault. Please forgive us..."


    Archie raised his hand and interrupted him, "Well, let''s get down to business! What do you two think of


    my proposal before? If both of you agree, you may begin to draw right now. Anyway, it won''t take you


    much time to redraw your own work, right?"


    Jessica''s face turned pale.


    Natalia kept a faint smile and answered decisively, "No problem. I agree with this proposal."


    Then she even turned to nce at Jessica.


    "I still remember what you said to the public at that time. You said it took you two months to finish it.


    Such a painstaking work, so you won''t forget how it was like, will you? It shouldn''t be difficult to redraw


    it now, right?"


    Jessica''s face got paler.


    She red at Natalia, as if she wanted to skin Natalia alive.


    Victoria provoked her again, "Jessica, don''t you dare to take a test? Well, if you feel guilty, just say it!


    Giving up directly means that you admit you framed Natalia before. We don''t want much. Just


    apologize on your knees. Natalia, don''t you think so?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Natalia smiled.


    "She should kneel down! Anyway, I have been misunderstood for five years."


    The two yed along with each other, as if the matter had really been settled.


    Jessica was so angry that she almost spat out blood.


    Noticing that she didn''t look well, Shawn already had a rough idea what happened.


    Although he couldn''t believe that Jessica could do such a thing.


    Anyway, he had to defend her.


    "Jessica, are you feeling well? How about I take you to the hospital first?"


    Jessica nodded.


    She covered her belly with her pale hand.


    "Mr. McCarthy, I agree with your proposal. But I''m not feeling well now. Can I postpone thepetition


    until tomorrow?"


    Archie frowned.


    Natalia said first, "No problem!"


    Seeing that Archie was looking at her, she smiled and said, "After all, she is pregnant. It''s no problem


    for her to have a rest first. She can escape from it today, but she can''t tomorrow. It''s okay. I''m not in a


    hurry."


    Some people around them couldn''t helpughing.


    Jessica''s face changed fast as she heard this.


    But since she could finally escape from it today, she managed to hide her anger and said in a low


    voice, "Okay, let''spete tomorrow. Where should we meet tomorrow?"


    "Just here! I''ll wait for you here at ten o''clock tomorrow morning. You muste here."


    "Don''t worry. I wille."


    Then she turned to Shawn and said, "Shawn, let''s go first."


    Shawn held Jessica away.


    Now that they had left, the onlookers also left.


    The headmaster finally had the chance to speak to Archie, so he wanted to get close to Archie. But


    suddenly, he saw Archie walk to Natalia, took her hand and put it in his palm. Then Archie said


    unhappily, "It''s such an important day. You left me alone at home just to attend such a shabby party?


    It''s boring here."


    Natalia smiled awkwardly.


    "Don''t say that. After all... I''ve been studying here for three years."


    "Huh! You don''t have to have any feelings for such a school that couldn''t even prove your innocence,


    even if you''ve been in here for thirty years."


    As he spoke, he held Natalia''s hand and walked out.


    The headmaster felt embarrassed.


    He hurried to catch up with them.


    "Mr. McCarthy."


    Archie stopped and turned to look at him coldly.


    "Mr. Wright, I have always thought that the Riverside High School, as the most famous school of Julio,


    can at least tell right from wrong. But now it seems that I was wrong, but it doesn''t matter. I''ll protect my


    woman myself. Hope that you can be more careful in the future."


    Then he took Natalia''s hand and left.


    The headmaster''s face darkened.


    Be more careful?


    What did Archie mean?


    It was known to all that the Wright family was so influential in Julio just because it was supported by the


    Kawn family in Eqitin.


    As for the rtionship between the Kawn family and the McCarthy family...


    The headmaster''s face turned pale.


    Natalia and Archie didn''t get in the car immediately after they walked out of the hotel.


    Noticing that her hand was a little cold, Archie went to a beverage shop nearby and bought her a cup of


    warm milk. He asked her to hold it to warm her cold hands.


    Then he took off the scarf she bought and put it on her neck.


    Heined while putting it on her neck.


    "It''s so cold. You should have worn more. Aren''t you afraid of the chill? Do you really think your body is


    made of iron?"

 Chapter 85 The Second Trap

    Chapter 85 The Second Trap


    Chapter 85 The Second Trap


    Natalia didn''t say anything, just holding the hot milk and smiling.


    Archie said a few words. Looking at her smile, he didn''tin but also smiled.


    "Tell me! Have you already nned it for a long time?"


    Natalia nodded.


    Archie''s appearance today was an ident, but his proposal was simr to her original n.


    She also wanted topete with Jessica again.


    But with his help this time, thepetition would be easier and fairer.


    Archie seemed to have thought of this as well. He smiled and said, "It seems that I shouldn''t have


    Natalia hurriedly shook her head.


    "No, it''s good that you are here."


    She didn''t speak more. Although she had already made a n, she was not confident enough.


    The Wright family... She wouldn''t trust them anymore.


    Five years ago, it was just Shew Wright who convicted her in person.


    No one knew whether thepetition would be really fair five yearster without a fair judge.


    So it was good that he was here.


    It felt like suddenly having someone behind her and she felt more confident!


    Victoria walked out of the hotel and said with a smile, "Oh, I see something I shouldn''t have seen,


    right? Natalia, why don''t you introduce him to me?"


    Pursing her lips into a smile, Natalia pulled Victoria over and introduced her to Archie.


    "This is my best friend, Victoria Kaur."


    "Victoria, he is Archie McCarthy, my..."


    She paused, and her ears turned rosy red with blush as if they were dyed with rouge.


    Finally, she said in a low voice, "My husband."


    Victoria''s eyes widened in shock.


    "What? You, you get married... "


    Natalia quickly covered her mouth.


    "Shh! Keep your voice down!"


    She exined in a low voice, "A secret marriage."


    Victoria nodded.


    After Natalia let go of her hand, she looked at Archie and then at Natalia, giving a thumbs up.


    "A naughty young couple. It''s such a short time, but you... Well, you have my admiration."


    Natalia smiled awkwardly.


    Archie was very dissatisfied with Natalia''s attitude. She even felt embarrassed to introduce him to


    others, as if he was unpresentable.


    So he didn''t say anything and expressed his dissatisfaction with his silence.


    Victoria asked, "Natalia, to be honest, it has been five years. How much do you remember about that


    drawing? It will be a mess if you can''t redraw it tomorrow."


    Natalia smiled.


    She took out a colorful hand-painted drawing from her handbag and said, "I''ve prepared it already. I


    drew it with my hands ording to my memory, and it''s the same as the one of five years ago. I was


    afraid I would forget it, so I drew it myself. I just need to draw it again tomorrow."


    Victoria nodded with relief.


    "That''s good. Then I have no need to worry about that. It''ste. I have to go back first. I''lle to see


    you tomorrow."


    Natalia nodded, "Okay."


    Just as Victoria left, a shadow shed in the dark and disappeared into the boundless night.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the hot milk in her hand, Natalia took a sip and suddenly said, "Archie, I suddenly wanna go


    to the restroom. Can you wait for me here for a moment?"


    Archie said in a low voice, "I''ll go with you."


    "No need. The restroom is just on the first floor. I can go there myself. Just take the milk for me."


    Archie frowned.


    But under her gaze, he didn''t say anything but nodded.


    Natalia went to the restroom on the first floor.


    The handbag was a handheld one, so it was inconvenient to take it into the restroom.


    She handed her handbag to the waitress standing at the door of the restroom and said, "Can you keep


    it for me for two minutes? I''ll be out soon."


    The waitress often encountered such things. They stood here just to provide such a service to the


    guests.


    So she nodded and respectfully took over Natalia''s handbag, returning her a number te. When


    Natalia came outter, she could take her bag back with her number te.


    Natalia went out of the restroom soon.


    Aftering out, she took out her bag with the number te and left the hotel.


    At the corner of the stairs, a tall figure looked at the direction the woman went, and then looked at the


    colorful hand-painted drawing in his hand. He sneered.


    The next day.


    At ten o''clock in the morning, Natalia and Jessica arrived on time.


    Compared with her pale face yesterday, Jessica looked much better today. There was even a hint of


    confidence in her eyes.


    On the contrary, Natalia had been frowning after she came here.


    When she saw Jessica, her face was full of anger, as if she wanted to tear her apart. But she couldn''t


    lose her temper in front of everyone, so she had to suppress it.


    Seeing Natalia''s anger, Jessica became more confident.


    Archie and Shew, who were also the judges of thepetition, also came.


    There were also three teachers from the Royal College of Arts.


    They were all the examiners of that year and they were all invited by Archie.


    The rules of thepetition were very simple.


    The two of them should stay in different rooms and had one hour for theplete reappearance of the


    work five years ago.


    At that time, whoever made the most simr work to the original work of five years ago would be the


    winner and naturally the owner of the original work.


    Natalia knew that Jessica had seen her work only the day before the exam five years ago. Although


    maybe it had left a deep impression on Jessica, she could never remember it even better than herself.


    Moreover, five years had passed, so Jessica could not possibly imitate all of those details since she


    didn''t draw it herself in the first ce.


    Besides, Natalia had given her a giftst night...


    She must be very happy now, Natalia thought.


    Thinking of this, Natalia sneered coldly.


    In the meanwhile, her hand was already on theptop''s hand-drawing board without hesitation. Her


    fingers were as agile as snakes.


    Time passed fast.


    About forty minutester, the door of one of the rooms suddenly opened and Jessica walked out.


    "I''ve finished."


    Shew nodded.


    Of course, Shawn was also there. Seeing here out, he walked to her and asked with concern,


    "How was it? Did you redraw it well?"


    Jessica smiled confidently.


    "Of course, I have sent the file to the mailbox of the headmaster. Shawn, I''ve told you that I drew it


    myself. Are you still suspecting me?"


    Seeing that she was so confident, the suspicion in Shawn''s heartpletely dissipated.


    "Nonsense! I have been trusting you."


    Next to him, Archie curved his lips coldly.


    Ten more minutester, Natalia came out of the room.


    Compared with Jessica''s confidence, she didn''t look easy.


    She said to Shew, "The file has been sent to your e-mail. But after five years, there may be some tiny


    details that I couldn''t remember clearly. But... It should be probably the same."


    Hearing this, Shew frowned and looked at her worriedly.


    Finally, he didn''t say anything. He called the three examiners over to check the two files together.


    When they looked at the two pictures, their expressions became strange.

 Chapter 86 Innocence Proved

    Chapter 86 Innocence Proved


    Chapter 86 Innocence Proved


    Jessica stood there and said proudly, "It took me a lot of effort to draw this work at that time, so I


    remember it very well. Natalia, you might have seen my work and it might have a deep impression on


    your mid, but you can''t possibly remember it better than I do, since I was the one who drew it. I think


    you''d better give up. You can''t redraw it better than me."


    Natalia smiled, "Is that so?"


    "Of course. You can ask the headmaster if you''re not convinced."


    "Mr. Wright, is that so?"


    Shew looked at Natalia in shock, with a strange expression on his face.


    Jessica thought she was right. Natalia was such a fool that she had already totally forgotten the design


    draft five years ago. Otherwise, she wouldn''t havee up with such a stupid idea to try to remember


    the details by redrawing it before thepetition.


    Therefore, the strange expression of the headmaster must be because he had found out that the


    painting Natalia drew was totally different from the draft five years ago!


    Thinking of this, Jessica couldn''t help but feel more confident.


    Archie said in a low voice, "Well, let''s announce the result! We should tell them whose work is real."


    Jessica stood straight with confidence and waited for them to call her name.


    However...


    The three examiners said at the same time, "Natalia Dawson."


    "What?"


    Everyone eximed in disbelief.


    Shew repeated awkwardly, "Yes. After carefulparison, Natalia''s drawing is almost identical to the


    work of five years ago, while Jessica''s ... is barely simr."


    "How could this be?"


    Jessica rushed to theptop in disbelief.


    When she saw the two pieces of design with the same color butpletely different contents, she was


    stunned.


    How could this be?


    The two drawings were totally different!


    Except for the main color, blue and white, they had nothing inmon, neither style nor details.


    How was that possible?


    An idea urred to her.


    Suddenly, she realized something.


    She turned around and looked at Natalia in disbelief.


    "You, you set me up?"


    Natalia sneered.


    "It''s just a trap. I even couldn''t trap you, if you were not so scheming."


    "You!"


    At this point, Shew couldn''t say anything more. He announced on the spot, "Natalia Dawson wins this


    five years ago must have been drawn by Natalia. All these years... we all have misunderstood her."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the three examiners beside him also showed a guilty expression.


    After all, they were also the ones who had believed Jessica''s words and agreed that Natalia had stolen


    the design.


    Victoria was so excited that she almost cried.


    She rushed over and hugged Natalia, crying excitedly, "Natalia, I know you can prove your innocence.


    You have done it. You have really done it."


    Natalia smiled.


    Compared with Victoria''s excitement, she was much calmer.


    Some things were engraved into her bones and could not be wiped away.


    Just like now, even if she had proved her innocence, who would be responsible for the grievances and


    sadness she had experienced all these years?


    Archie stood up and walked towards her.


    "I''m sorry that I didn''t be with you when you suffered, but I promise that no one can frame and bully you


    in the future."


    Natalia stared at him.


    The man''s eyes were peaceful and gentle, with strong confidence and firmness.


    Her heart seemed to be struck by something.


    She suddenly felt morefortable and moved.


    She nodded then, firmly.


    Victoria smiled through tears.


    "Is it really good for you to show off your love like this? I think I''d better step aside. It''s strange for me to


    stand between you two!"


    As she spoke, she really stepped back. Amused by her, Natalia couldn''t helpughing.


    At this moment, a scream suddenly came from the side.


    "Jessica! Are you okay? Jessica!"


    Everyone turned around and saw Jessica fainted on the ground. Shawn rushed over and hugged her.


    Under her white fur dress, deep red blood flowed down her thighs.


    Natalia hurriedly said.


    "Victoria, call the ambnce!"


    Jessica was sent to the hospital.


    After the check, it was found that she could not bear the abrupt change of emotions, and she just broke


    down.


    It was nothing serious, but it influenced her pregnancy, and the baby in her belly was ... gone.


    It was the next day when Natalia heard the news.


    Natalia didn''t think much about it. Although Jessica got such a result because of her, she wasn''t the


    one who caused all this.


    She had made a concession, but the reality told her that if she kept onpromising, her enemy would


    only get worse schemes.


    She was neither amb to be ughtered nor a punchbag that could endure any bullying. She was not


    that generous to make a concession all the time.


    She quickly forgot about it.


    There was no other reason. She was too busy.


    She had a lot of things to deal with for both Star Entertainment and Annie International.


    In particr, she should deal with the case about the role she had discussed with Hamlin before.


    Because thepetition with Jessica, she didn''t have the time to find Hamlin''s assistant. Although she


    had an appointment with the assistant in the afternoon after thepetition, they hadn''t reached an


    agreement on the specific details. They needed to talk more in depth.


    So she took Laura to have a dinner with Hamlin this night.


    Coincidentally, Archie was on a business trip to the neighboring city that day and woulde back in


    the evening.


    Therefore, the two of them had made a deal. When he came back, he could pick her up at the


    restaurant, and the two of them would go home together.


    The reason why Natalia rmended Laura to Hamlin and helped Laura to get the role in the film,


    Chase the Wind, was not entirely for the sake of thepany.


    She had read the script. Laura''s appearance and temperament were really suitable for this role.


    Hamlin was able to stand out from so many outstanding well-known directors, so he must have his own


    abilities.


    One of them was his sharp eyes.


    In the evening, they had a nice dinner together.


    Natalia asked Laura to show him how she would interpret the role, and Hamlin liked her performance


    very much.


    The case about the role was settled soon.


    Just the payment was lower than the market price, but there was no other problems.


    But Natalia knew that with Laura''s current status, it was not easy for her to get this opportunity.


    The payment was not important. Other soft benefits from the movie were long-term, so she agreed


    without hesitation.


    The three of them chatted happily in the private room.


    At the end of the meeting, Natalia''s phone in her bag suddenly vibrated.


    Afraid of disturbing the meeting, she muted her phone before. Although she said she wouldn''t drink


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    much tonight, she was slightly tipsy.


    Natalia picked up her handbag and asked to be excused. Then she went out to the restroom.


    However, as soon as she went out, she ran into thest person she ever wanted to see.


    "Eh? Natalia, why are you here?"


    Katie walked out of the opposite room with her friend. The two bumped into each other.


    Natalia looked at her coldly and didn''t answer. She turned around and walked to the restroom.


    "Natalia! Stop!"

 Chapter 87 A Kind Of Disease

    Chapter 87 A Kind Of Disease


    Chapter 87 A Kind of Disease


    Katie quickened her pace to stop Natalia.


    Natalia frowned slightly.


    "What''s the problem?"


    "Problem? How dare you to ask? Tell me! What did you do to Jessica? You made her like this!"


    Shew had promised to help Natalia announce the truth to the public, and prove her innocence.


    But because of Jessica''s current situation, the doctor said that she couldn''t be stimted anymore, or


    she would be in danger.


    Although Natalia didn''t care whether Jessica would be in danger, she didn''t want to be charged with


    murder. She could only agree to postpone the announcement.


    So until now, Katie still didn''t know the truth.


    She only knew that the reason why Jessica became like this was all because of Natalia.


    As soon as she looked at Natalia, she gnashed her teeth in hatred.


    Natalia smiled faintly.


    She looked at Katie as if she was looking at an idiot.


    "Katie, you know what? Having a stupid brain is also a kind of disease which needs to be cured!"


    Katie flew into a rage. "Natalia Dawson! Did you mean I''m insane? How dare you!"


    Natalia shook her head helplessly. "It seems that you are really insane."


    Seeing Katie be irritated. The girl next to her hurriedly stepped forward andforted her, "Don''t be


    angry, Katie. That''s not worth it."


    Then she turned to Natalia and said, "Natalia, how can you say that? Even if you hate Jessica, you


    can''t vent your anger on Katie! After all, she is Shawn''s sister. Your words were too sharp!"


    Natalia nced at her and even didn''t want to talk to her.


    She might be d to satirize Katie. As for a passer-by who she didn''t know, it was a waste of time to


    talk too much.


    So she ignored the two and walked past them towards the restroom.


    Seeing Natalia even ignore her, how could Katie endure this?


    She grabbed Natalia''s arm and said, "Stop!"


    Natalia frowned. Her body had reacted earlier than her brain, and she skillfully shrugged Katie away.


    Katie stumbled two steps back and looked at Natalia in surprise.


    The girl rushed forward and held her up.


    "Katie, are you okay?"


    Katie finally came to her senses and shook her head. "I''m fine."


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from behind.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    Natalia stopped.


    She turned around and saw Shawn walking over from the other side of the corridor.


    When he saw Natalia, his pupils shrank, and his feelings were a littleplicated.


    "Natalia, why are you here?"


    Natalia smiled.


    "Does this restaurant belong to you? Why can''t I be here? Someone''s fianc¨¦e is still in the hospital,


    and he is also here."


    Shawn was choked by her sharp words.


    "I didn''t mean that."


    When Katie saw him, she seemed to have someone to protect her in an instant. She immediately


    walked to Shawn and held his arm, acting like a spoiled child. "Shawn, you are here just in time. She


    bullied me just now!"


    Shawn nced at her.


    "Forget it! I would thank God if you don''t bully others. How could she bully you?"


    Shawn knew her sister very well.


    Katie felt both angry and aggrieved.


    "It''s true! She pushed me just now!"


    Shawn looked at the girl next to her.


    The girl smiled awkwardly. "Perhaps Miss Dawson did not do it on purpose."


    Her words also implied that Natalia had pushed Katie.


    Even though Natalia had already known they were shameless, she still felt amazed again.


    Shawn frowned and looked at Natalia.


    He wanted to question Natalia why she pushed his sister away, but when he saw her cold eyes, he


    couldn''t help holding back his question.


    Katie urged him anxiously, "Shawn, ask her to apologize!"


    After a pause, Shawn said in a deep voice, "Natalia, the thing between us has nothing to do with Katie.


    I think you should apologize to her!"


    Natalia burst intoughter.


    She looked at Shawn and sneered, "I knew you are not smart, but I didn''t know you are so stupid. No


    wonder Katie and Jessica could deceive you with a few words when they worked together. You''re ... so


    stupid."


    What Shawn hated the most were her arrogance and sarcasm.


    His face darkened. "I''m talking to you peacefully. Do you feel better only when you satirize me like


    this?"


    Natalia chuckled, "Talk peacefully? You''ve just judged the case with their words, but have you heard


    any of my opinions?"


    Shawn said coldly, "Indeed, sometimes, Katie is a little arrogant and domineering, and it''s possible for


    her to tell a lie. But since Wanda also said so, it must be true. You pushed my sister. We won''t me


    you, but you should admit your mistake and apologize!"


    Wanda?


    Oh, she wondered why this girl looked familiar. It turned out to be the Wanda Kawn from the Kawn


    family in Eqitin.


    Natalia sneered again.


    "You trust her so much, huh?"


    "She is my friend. Of course I trust her."


    "Huh! I used to be your girlfriend. Why can''t you trust me even a little?"


    Shawn was speechless.


    Anyway, Natalia was a little disappointed.


    Although she had already known the true color of this man, they had been together for six years.


    Sometimes, she really didn''t want to think too bad of him.


    But now she began to realize that the problems between them were just there all the time, even if she


    refused to think about it.


    The old dream had been broken, and no one would care about the feelings of the person in the dream


    again.


    They only cared about the person in front of them, because this was the person thhe cared about at the


    moment.


    Natalia smiled sorrowfully. She didn''t want to argue with them anymore, so she turned around and left.


    Just then, Shawn''s voice came from behind.


    "Wait!"


    Natalia took a deep breath and stopped.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Anything else?"


    Shawn looked around with suspicion.


    "Are you here alone today?"


    "Does it have anything to do with you?"


    Shawn''s face darkened.


    "I just want to kindly warn you that even if I don''t know how you hooked up with Archie, but as far as I


    know, he already has a fianc¨¦e in Eqitin, and it''s impossible for him to really marry you. You ... don''t


    hurt yourself, for our affairs."


    Hearing that, Nataliaughed out while feeling furious.


    She turned around to look at Shawn, her eyes full of sarcasm.


    "Shawn, why are you so confident that I will hurt myself for you?"


    Shawn frowned.


    "Natalia, don''t be so stubborn. I know what kind of person you are. I don''t believe that you will fall in


    love with another man so soon after we broke up."


    "Yes, I''m sorry for you but I''ve given you thepensation you deserve. I heard that you sold two


    have to find another man in such a hurry..."


    "Enough!"

 Chapter 88 Be Drugged

    Chapter 88 Be Drugged


    Chapter 88 Be Drugged


    Natalia''s face suddenly became sharp.


    She was really angry. She really couldn''t figure out why this man could say such words to her!


    "Shawn Miller, I think you have overestimated yourself too much. To a man like you, after we broke up,


    I have no need to still be loyal for the rest of my life. How shameful are you to have such an illusion?"


    Shawn had been satirized by her several times, which made him a little restless.


    "Natalia, don''t be stupid! Do you know what kind of person Archie is? Do you know him well? It''s just


    impossible for an ordinary woman like you to get engaged to Archie McCarthy. Have you ever thought


    about what will happen to you if the person who is engaged to him knows about your rtionship?"


    Natalia smiled faintly.


    "Whether I know him or not has nothing to do with you. And I think, even if we haven''t known each


    other for a long time, I know enough about him. At least I know his nature very well. He is upright and


    righteous. He is not someone who can bepared with some jerks who have abandoned their


    girlfriends."


    "Besides, I''m not afraid that his wife wille to me. Don''t ask me why. I don''t want to tell you, but I


    have the confidence. So please don''t be so hypocritical and so pretentious. I only feel disgusted!"


    "We are all adults. It doesn''t matter if we have an affair or not, or if we love or not. It''s nothing


    important, but you can''t care so much for your ex-girlfriend in the name of your deep love in the past,


    after you betrayed her! Maybe Jessica feels it''s good, but I can''t stand that!"


    After saying that, Natalia didn''t care about their reaction and left.


    Shawn stood still, his face pale with anger.


    Katie stared at the direction where Natalia went in disbelief as if she had seen an alien. It took her a


    long time toe back to her senses.


    "Shawn, how dare she scold you? When, when did she be like this? She used to be obedient to


    you, didn''t she?"


    It would be better if she didn''t mention it, since when she mentioned it, Shawn got angrier.


    Who knew why Natalia, who had been obedient to him before, would be like this?


    As soon as she spoke, she became like a hedgehog. No one could escape from her sharp words!


    Was her gentleness before all fake?


    Sure enough, he had seen through that woman''s true color. Compared with Jessica''s gentleness and


    softness, her temper was just like a stone in the toilet, stinky and hard, which everyone around her had


    found extremely annoying.


    With a cold face, Shawn didn''t say anything but turned around and went straight into the box.


    Katie got angrier as she didn''t get an answer.


    "Wanda, do you think my brother still had some feelings for that woman? She cursed him like that, but


    he didn''t respond!"


    Wanda''s face froze.


    After a while, she forced a smile. "Mr. Miller and Miss Dawson have been together for a long time, and


    it''s normal for them to still have some feelings for each other."


    Katie''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Wanda, even you think so? Is she really going to be with my brother again?"


    Wanda secretly frowned and a hint of sorrowness shed across her eyes.


    After a while, she forced a smile again.


    "No, she won''t."


    "Why?"


    "Because... You''d better ask Jessica about it! I think she knows more than me."


    After saying that, Wanda turned around and walked into the room, as if she didn''t want to continue the


    topic.


    Katie stamped her feet with anger thinking that both of them just refused to tell her the truth.


    Just then, a waiter came over.


    Katie snorted. When she saw the waiter, she suddenly came up with an idea.


    With an evil smile on her face, she stepped forward and stopped the waiter who was about to enter the


    opposite room.


    "You! Come with me."


    ...


    After going out of the restroom, Natalia found that there were two missed calls on her phone in the


    handbag.


    She checked it and found it was from Archie. She had muted the phone, so she didn''t hear it.


    So she called back immediately.


    Archie didn''t answer the phone at once. After a few seconds, the phone was finally picked up.


    "Hey, are you back?"


    Archie said in a low maic and attractive voice, "Well, I almost get to the downtown. Have you


    finished?"


    "Not yet. Are you tired? You should go home and have a rest first if so. I can take a taxi hometer."


    There was a moment of silence on the other side.


    After a while, the man''s calm voice came again, "No, where are you? I''ll pick you up."


    "All right! I''ll send you the address."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Natalia breathed a sigh of relief.


    She raised her wrist and looked at her watch. It was almost nine o''clock. It was time to get the dinner


    over.


    She washed her hands and walked out.


    When she returned to the private room, Laura and Hamlin were still there. Hamlin seemed to be a little


    drunk and Laura was pouring some tea for him.


    "Mr. Hall, Sorry. It took me so long."


    Hamlin smiled at her and said, "It''s okay. It''s gettingte. Let''s have thest drink. After that, I should


    go back."


    His suggestion was just what Natalia wanted. Natalia took her ss and said, "Okay, Mr. Hall. I''d like to


    propose a toast to you."


    Natalia drank it quickly. But after drinking it, she felt that the wine in her mouth tasted a little strange.


    She took a look at Laura and asked, "Have you changed the wine?"


    Laura was a little confused. "No, it''s still Hennessy. The waiter just brought it in. No one else has


    touched it."


    "Oh, it''s okay. I might have drunk too much."


    Natalia didn''t pay much attention to it. After all, she was a little drunk at this time, and it was normal for


    her to have a bad taste.


    Hamlin stood up. After Natalia sent him away in person, she returned to the private room.


    Taking a look at the time, since Archie had just got off the expressway, it would take at least an hour.


    So she sent Laura out and waited in the private room alone.


    The room was big, with a table and a small sofa for temporary rest.


    Natalia sat on the sofa and took a sip of water.


    However, not long after she drank it, she suddenly felt unbearable heat all over her body. A strange and


    limp feeling came from the lower part of her body, and instantly spread all over her limbs and bones.


    At first, she just thought she was drunk, so shey on the sofa and prepared to have a rest.


    However, the longer shey down, the hotter she felt, and the dizzier she felt. There was a strange


    sense of itch on her belly.


    Natalia frowned.


    Something was wrong!


    She was not some naive girl who had just entered the dangerous society and knew nothing. On the


    contrary, she had got a lot of social experience within the three years when she was abroad and within


    the first two years after she came back.


    If she still didn''t understand what had happened at this time, then the past five years would be in vain!


    Natalia struggled to sit up.


    The drug had worked. Her body was so soft that she couldn''t use any strength.


    The unbearable heat grew stronger and stronger, and a thinyer of sweat formed on her delicate skin.


    Her beautiful face also turned attractively red.


    She tried hard to hold back the impulse surging in the deep corner of her mind, stood up and stumbled


    towards the door.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    However, before she reached the door, she heard a voice from outside.


    "She''s inside. You guys serve her well tonight! You will get what you deserve after that. Remember to


    take photos after you finish! Got it?"


    "Got it!"

 Chapter 89 Danger

    Chapter 89 Danger


    Chapter 89 Danger


    Natalia''s face changed drastically.


    It was Katie''s voice.


    Damn it!


    Hearing that the footsteps outside getting closer and closer, she knew those people were about to rush


    in, and she quickly rushed forward and locked the door.


    Then she quickly took out her phone and dialed a number.


    "Eh? I can''t open the door."


    "Howe? Let me try it."


    There was the sound of the doorknob being twisted from outside, but since it was locked inside, it was


    impossible to open the door without a key outside.


    Katie immediately understood.


    "Huh! It seems that the b*tch knows it and thinks that she can stop us with a door. It''s impossible!"


    She took out her phone and made a call.


    "Ned, give me the key to room 8823. Cut the crap! If you dare to say one word to anyone, you won''t


    have to work here tomorrow."


    Hearing the arrogant voice outside, Natalia suddenly remembered that this hotel seemed to belong to


    the Miller family.


    She gritted her teeth with regret.


    Damn it!


    Why did she, among so many restaurants, choose a restaurant that belonged to the Miller family?


    In fact, it was not her fault. The ce was chosen by her assistant. Besides, the Miller family had a


    wide range of businesses in this city. If she didn''t investigate it intentionally, how could she possibly


    know that thispany belonged to the Miller family.


    She could only put her hope on the phone.


    While dialing the phone, she thought to herself, ''Answer it! Answer it!''


    Fortunately, the man seemed to never let her down. He answered the phone immediately after four


    rings.


    "Natalia, what''s wrong?"


    "Archie, help me!"


    "What happened?" The man''s voice changed.


    "I ... I was drugged. I''m in room 8828 of the restaurant that I told you just now. Come here quickly!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, the door was suddenly opened.


    Then, Natalia only felt a dazzling white light shooting towards her. She subconsciously closed her eyes


    and raised her hand to block it. Suddenly, her phone beside her ear was pped down.


    "p!"


    The phone fell to the ground.


    On the phone, there was a man shouting anxiously, "Natalia! Natalia!"


    However, the next second, a foot stepped on the phone and smashed the screen.


    "Natalia! Finally, finally you''re in my hands!"


    Katie walked in with a smug smile.


    Behind her were four burly bodyguards.


    With a straight face, Natalia staggered two steps back.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Katie said with an evil smile on her face.


    "Of course I want to help you. Don''t you feel ufortable now? You must feel hot and itchy now. You


    must be in such a desperate need of men who can make you feel better, right? Look, I''m so kind to


    you. I brought the man here as soon as I knew you need them."


    As she spoke, her eyebrows suddenly knitted, and her eyes turned cold. Shemanded the four


    bodyguards.


    "What are you waiting for? Go ahead!"


    The four bodyguards answered in unison, "Yes, Miss."


    Natalia''s face turned pale when she saw theming over.


    "Katie, I used to think you were just a spoiled girl. I didn''t expect you to be so vicious. Aren''t you afraid


    that Archie will seek revenge against you if you do this to me?"


    Katie smiled with confidence.


    "Natalia, do you really think you are something valuable? You know what? All men have amon


    shoring. Archie likes you now because of your pretty face, but if he finds out that you are a dirty


    woman who has been yed by so many men, he won''t care about you anymore."


    "As for me, I''m the noble daughter of the Miller family, beautiful and rich. Every man knows what they


    should choose. Do you think Archie will want you, a bitch, or the daughter of the Miller family?"


    Natalia''s face darkened.


    At first, she thought that Katie just wanted to avenge Jessica, but she didn''t expect that what Katie


    wanted was always Archie.


    Natalia could not help but feel her heart sinking.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Katie said in a cold voice, "Well, I won''t talk nonsense with you anymore! If you can give up your


    resistance, you will suffer less. Otherwise, I won''t be responsible for any of the consequences you may


    suffer."


    As she spoke, she ordered the four bodyguards, "I''m gonna leave. Remember what I want."


    "Yes, Miss."


    Katie turned around and walked out.


    The door was closed again.


    Looking at the four burly men in front of her, Natalia took two steps back with a pale face.


    "Think it over. I''m Archie McCarthy''s woman. Can you afford the consequences if you hurt me?"


    The man in the leadughed ferociously.


    "Come on! You''re Archie McCarthy''s woman? Then I''m Archie McCarthy''s father! Guys, hold her down.


    I''ll be the first, and then you guys after me."


    "Okay, boss!"


    Those men came forward obscenely. When they let their guard down, Natalia rushed out.


    "Bitch, you want to run away?"


    A man pulled her back forcefully and threw her hard on the sofa.


    Then, there was the sound of cloth tearing. Natalia screamed and struggled desperately, but her hands


    and feet were quickly pressed down.


    As a woman, even if she had some skills, she was weak all over because of the drug. How could she


    be a match for the four men?


    She could only grit her teeth to try to stay conscious, and at the same time, she raised her head


    suddenly and bit the man in front of her out of blue. She was so fast and the man didn''t even manage


    to dodge away.


    "Ah!"


    The man who was about to tear her clothes covered his ears and stepped back.


    "p!"


    Then a loud p fell on Natalia''s face the next second. She felt dizzy and her ears were buzzing.


    The man shouted angrily.


    "Damn it! How dare you bite me? I will kill you today!"


    Hearing his words, Natalia felt a chill on her back and struggled even harder. Just at this moment,


    "Crack!"


    The clothes on her upper body were torn into pieces, revealing her pink underwear.


    The man grinned hideously and pounced on her.


    "This woman looks thin, but actually her figure is so hot. Brothers, we are so lucky tonight!"


    Finally, Natalia couldn''t help but cry out of fear.


    She struggled and shouted in disgust, "Don''t touch me! Get your dirty hands off me! Get out!"


    "Bitch, don''t be in such a hurry to curse us. Maybe you will want to thank uster when we serve you


    well!"


    "That''s right. We are good at this. We will definitely serve you well. You''ll reach paradiseter!"


    "Ha-ha..."


    ...


    In the meanwhile, in the car.


    After he received the phone call, Archie''s face had been gloomy and freezingly cold.


    He asked Brian to drive as fast as possible while making a phone call.


    "Hello? Send some people to room 8828 of Pearl International Restaurant right now. Make sure she''s


    safe!"


    "Find out who did it to her tonight!"


    "Pearl International Restaurant belongs to the Miller family, right? Ask them to send someone to room


    8828 right away and tell them that should she be hurt even just a little, I will ruin the whole Miller


    family!"


    After several phone calls, Archie put away his phone and took a deep breath.


    He asked Brian in his freezing cold voice, "How long before we can get there?"

 Chapter 90 He Was Finally Here

    Chapter 90 He Was Finally Here


    Chapter 90 He Was Finally Here


    Brian also knew how serious the matter was. He quickly replied, "Mr. McCarthy, we will get there


    thirteen minutester, if we keep the fastest speed."


    It took an hour from the airport to the Pearl International Restaurant at a normal speed.


    They had already driven for a while, and it would take at least forty minutes to get there.


    Brian had tried his best to make it thirteen minutes.


    After all, a car was not an airne. No matter how excellent its performance was, it was impossible for


    it to fly over.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Obviously, Archie understood this matter. He tightened his lips and didn''t say anything.


    At this moment, Henry Miller received a phone call from his subordinate and frowned.


    "I see. I''ll make it clear right now."


    After hanging up the phone, he called his son Shawn first.


    "Shawn, are you at the Pearl International Restaurant today?"


    Shawn didn''t know what had happened. He asked in confusion, "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    "Do you know who is in room 8828?"


    "8828?" Shawn was stunned, and then her eyes widened.


    "I know. What happened?"


    "You''d better go there and have a look. I don''t know what happened exactly, but the people there must


    be safe. Otherwise, the whole Miller family will be ruined."


    Shawn frowned with displeasure.


    "Someone is threatening you? Who can be so powerful to threaten you?"


    The cold voice of Henry then came from the other end of the line, "Is Archie McCarthy powerful


    enough?"


    Shawn was speechless.


    He suddenly thought of something and his expression changed.


    "I''ll be right there."


    After hanging up the phone, Shawn stood up without any words, took his clothes, and ran out.


    However, before he even reached the door, he was stopped by Katie.


    "Shawn, where are you going?"


    Shawn''s face darkened. "I have something to deal with. You and Miss Kawn just stay here to finish your


    dinner. I''ll be right back."


    Katie pouted and refused, "No! You promised that you would take us out for dinner. Why did you run


    away halfway? Brother, I did not mind when you did it in the past. But today is my birthday. You can''t


    leave no matter what you say."


    Shawn said impatiently.


    "I wille back as soon as possible. There seems to be something wrong in the room opposite.


    Natalia is still inside. I just want to go there to have a look. It''s only a few steps away. I''ll be back soon."


    Katie''s face changed slightly as she heard this.


    She stood in front of the door more stubbornly, gritted her teeth and said, "No, you can''t go."


    Shawn frowned and looked at Katie suspiciously.


    "Katie, did you do something behind my back?"


    Katie felt a little nervous.


    She blinked her eyes and said imposingly. "No, I didn''t. I just don''t want you to find that woman. Shawn,


    there are not only me here, but also Wanda. If you just go to look for that woman, what do you want


    Wanda to do? How can you do that?"


    Wanda smiled awkwardly. "Katie, don''t say that..."


    However, Katie just ignored her. The more she said, the more she felt wronged.


    "Jessica is still in the hospital and her baby is gone. It''s all that woman''s fault. You still protect her after


    she has done so much. Are you still a man?"


    Shawn frowned tightly.


    After a while, he took a deep breath.


    "Dad just called and said that Archie had threatened the Miller family. I suspect that something has


    happened to Natalia."


    Wanda was stunned and her face changed slightly.


    However, Katie got excited at once.


    "What did you say? Archie threatened our family for that bitch? Why would he care about her so much?


    Is it worth it for him to do this to a dirty bitch?"


    Shawn''s face turned cold.


    "Katie! What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Katie was stunned.


    "I haven''t done anything to Natalia for six years when I was her boyfriend. Dirty? What are you talking


    about? Who taught you to say these words?"


    "I..."


    Wanda hurriedly stood up and grabbed Shawn''s arm.


    "Mr. Miller, Katie was just talking nonsense. But I don''t think it''s appropriate for you to go there now."


    Shawn frowned.


    "Miss Kawn, even you choose to ignore her danger? Although her words are always sharp and cold,


    what if something really happens to her..."


    The expression on Wanda''s face froze for a moment.


    "I didn''t mean that. I just..."


    Wanda leaned over and whispered in Shawn''s ear.


    Shawn''s face changed a lot.


    "Are you serious?"


    Wanda nodded seriously.


    "So, you can''t go there, at least for Jessica. Can you understand?"


    Shawn didn''t say anything more after that.


    ...


    There were no sounds from the opposite room.


    Archie arrived ten minutester.


    The distance of at least thirteen minutes was shortened by three minutes by him.


    Brian swore to himself that he had never driven so fast in his life. He stepped on the gas as hard as he


    could, and the car almost left the ground and flew up.


    As soon as they entered the Pearl International Restaurant, a waiter greeted them warmly.


    "Sir, have you booked a room? Or..."


    "Where is room 8828?"


    The waiter looked at Archie''s sullen face and was stunned. He was a little nervous.


    "Sir, what do you mean?"


    "I asked you where room 8828 is."


    Archie''s eyes were as cold as ice. Brian shouted strictly, "Tell us! Now! You want to die?"


    The waiter trembled and came to his senses.


    "On the eighth floor. Then go straight to the left."


    Archie strode towards the elevator.


    The elevator arrived soon. Before the door was closed, a hand suddenly blocked the door which was


    about to close.


    "Wait!"


    It was a group of people, all panting. When they saw Archie and Brian, they were shocked.


    "Mr. McCarthy, you are here."


    Archie stared at them coldly.


    Everyone lowered their heads with guilt.


    They were just the group of people Archie had ordered to go here on the phone when he was in the


    car. However, they were far away from here tonight and there was a traffic jam on the road. Therefore,


    they had run all the way here.


    But they were stillte.


    Archie curled his lips and said coldly, "I''m afraid everything will already be done, if I only count on you


    guys."


    The group of people lowered their heads, like pupils being scolded.


    "Mr. McCarthy, sorry. We know our mistakes."


    Archie''s lips tightened slightly, but he didn''t say anything more.


    When they arrived on the eighth floor, Archie took the lead and walked out, followed by the others.


    The waiter didn''t recognize them. He was surprised to see a group of people rushing in aggressively.


    A waiter came forward and asked, "Sir, what are you doing?"


    "F**k off!"


    Someone pushed him away and soon found room 8828.


    The door was locked from inside, and there was a dead silence inside.


    Archie stood at the door, gritting his teeth tightly. His handsome face at the moment was as long as a


    fiddle that would break just any moment.


    With a cold face, he said in his freezing cold voice, "Open the door for me."


    Seeing this, the rest of them already had a rough idea what had happened inside, and were all silent.

 Chapter 91 Natalia, ItS Me

    Chapter 91 Natalia, It''S Me


    Chapter 91 Natalia, It''s Me


    One of them had already got the key and opened the door.


    With a click, the locked door immediately opened.


    Almost at the moment the door opened, everyone turned around in unison.


    As long as they thought of what might have happened in the room, almost everyone''s face showed an


    expression of pity.


    However, Archie just stood there quietly without moving.


    Someone felt something was wrong and looked back in confusion.


    The next second, he widened his eyes in surprise.


    In the private room, four burly men were lying on the ground. Their heads were bleeding, and one of


    them even got one of his fingers broken. They had passed out, and the blood prated the carpet,


    dyeing the beige carpet dark red with blood.


    Natalia curled up on the sofa, with a broken bottle in her hand.


    She wrapped her arms around her knees and curled up on the sofa. Her hair was in a mess, and her


    two arms were full of scars. Her fingers holding the bottle were also stained with blood, probably cut by


    ss.


    When she had heard some noise, with her blurred eyes, she turned to look at the door. Her


    consciousness was in a mess, but her face still showed a vignt expression subconsciously. She sat


    up like a frightened rabbit.


    "Who is there?"


    Archie walked inside step by step.


    "Stay away from me!"


    Natalia growled in a low voice.


    She was already a little unconscious. The alcohol and the drug made her look extremely embarrassed


    and chaotic.


    However, she was still holding the bottle high, like a soldier rushing to the front to protect herself. She


    would never fall down until thest moment.


    Archie''s eyes darkened. When he passed by a man lying on the ground, he just stepped on the man''s


    hand mercilessly.


    "Ah!"


    Another scream came.


    As if she had heard the voice of the man, Natalia trembled and her back bent.


    She waved the bottle in her hands a few times randomly, staring ahead without any focus. She roared


    in a hoarse voice, "Don''te over! Or I will kill you!"


    Archie continued walking forward.


    Natalia seemed to realize that the enemies this time were not as easy to deal with as they were just


    now. She fumbled for her phone in a hurry.


    "I''m gonna tell Archie McCarthy. I''m calling Archie McCarthy. Don''te over, or Archie won''t let you


    go. He won''t let you go. He won''t ... Ah!"


    Archie suddenly held her hand.


    "Let me go! Let me go!"


    "Natalia, it''s me."


    He tried to control her waving hands, and meanwhile, he was also careful not to touch the wounds on


    her hands.


    In a low and deep voice, he said, "Don''t be afraid, Natalia. It''s me. I''m here."


    However, it seemed that Natalia couldn''t hear or see anything. She was still struggling, waving the


    bottle and stabbing at him.


    "Don''te over. Don''te over..."


    Brian stood at the door, and was nervous. For several times, because Archie was afraid of hurting


    Natalia, he was almost scratched by the ss of the bottle.


    Brian couldn''t help warning, "Mr. McCarthy, how about letting the bodyguards do that? Mrs. McCarthy


    is not conscious now. If she hurts you..."


    However, Archie didn''t seem to hear what he said. He grabbed the bottle from Natalia''s hand and


    pulled her into his arms.


    "Natalia, it''s me. I''m Archie. Don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    He kept repeating the simple and monotonous words. After a long time, Natalia finally calmed down a


    little.


    She looked up at his face in disbelief. Her delicate face of unworldly beauty was now full of tears and


    flushed. She looked extremely spiritless and awkward.


    "Archie, is it really you?"


    "It''s me." Archie looked at her and held her hand to touch his face.


    "If you don''t believe it, you can touch my face. It''s really me."


    With blood on her fingers, Natalia touched his eyebrows, his straight nose and thin lips.


    She suddenly burst into tears.


    She threw herself into his arms and held his waist tightly.


    "It''s really you! You''re finally here! Why are you sote? Do you know that I was almost ... almost..."


    "I know."


    Archie held her tightly, put his hand on the back of her head and held her head in his arms.


    "Don''t worry. It''s all right now. You are brave. They didn''t make it to do anything to you."


    "Archie... Oh... I was so scared..."


    "Don''t be scared. No one dares to bully you again."


    Natalia sobbed and nodded. Her tears and snot were all rubbed against his shirt. Archie didn''t mind. He


    took off his coat and wrapped it around her. Then he lifted her up into his arms.


    "Dear, let me take you home, okay?"


    "Emm."


    Natalia buried her head in his chest and Archie walked out with Natalia in his arms.


    When he arrived at the door, he stopped and ordered expressionlessly, "Break all their arms and legs. I


    don''t want to see them again in this city."


    Everyone was shocked and quickly answered, "Yes sir."


    "The Miller family needs to learn a lesson. Brian, tell them that we will break off all our connections with


    the Miller family. From now on, whoever cooperates with the Miller family will be my enemy."


    Brian was shocked and nodded hurriedly, "Yes."


    Archie didn''t stop and left with Natalia.


    After Archie''s back hadpletely disappeared into the elevator, Brian raised his head and coldly


    looked at the four men lying in the room.


    He smiled coldly and said to the bodyguards behind him, "Since they have seen something they


    shouldn''t see and touched someone they shouldn''t touch today, they should no longer have their hands


    and eyes. Do you know what to do?"


    The bodyguards immediately replied, "Yes."


    "Do it outside! After all, we''re in a society ruled byw, huh!"


    Thest sound was a sarcastic mock.


    Then Brian left after he finished giving the order.


    He had to deal with the matter to stop all cooperation with the Miller family, so he had no time to stay


    here.


    Meanwhile, Archie got into the car with Natalia in his arms. He put her in the passenger''s seat and


    fastened the seat belt for her. Then he walked to the other side and sat in the driver''s seat.


    "Archie, I feel so ufortable. I felt so hot."


    Natalia kept tugging at the man''s coat that she was wrapped in.


    Archie''s eyes darkened as he looked at her flushed face and blurred eyes.


    He reached out and covered the clothes that she had pulled away back on her. He said in a deep


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    voice, "Hold on. I''ll send you to the hospital right away."


    He started the car and it drove away like a sh of thunder.


    However, Natalia only felt very ufortable.


    It seemed that there was a fire burning in her body, which was so hot that she was about to explode.


    She moved back and forth on the chair and somehow moved to the side of the man. All of a sudden,


    she seemed to find an iceberg and immediately pressed her face against it.


    "Archie... Let''s not go to the hospital... I''m so hot... I want to drink water..."

 Chapter 92 Call Me Honey

    Chapter 92 Call Me Honey


    Chapter 92 Call Me Honey


    The woman''s little face rubbed against his arm. The scorching her from her face brought a sense of


    ambiguous sexiness.


    Archie''s Adam''s apple bobbed and said in a hoarse voice, "Okay, wait a minute."


    He pulled off the car at the side of the road, took out a new bottle of mineral water from the trunk, and


    returned to the car, carefully feeding the water to her mouth.


    "Natalia, drink some water."


    Natalia held his hands and took several gulps.


    The heat in her throat was temporarily diluted by the cold water, but in just a few seconds, more


    numbness, itch and heat came continuously.


    She couldn''t stand it anymore. She reached out to unbutton her cor and rubbed against the chair.


    "I feel so bad..."


    Archie fastened the seat belt and said in a low voice, "Hold on. We almost get to the hospital."


    All of a sudden, Natalia fell to his side and her head fell on his shoulder. If it weren''t for the seat belt,


    she would have fallen into his arms.


    "Archie... I can''t stand it anymore... Can you help me? Don''t go to the hospital."


    As she spoke, she grabbed her clothes and rubbed her face against his neck like a kitten.


    Archie felt that her scorching body was like a fire, instantly ignited his skin.


    As he drove, he reached out his hand to hold the woman.


    "You have wounds on your body and need to be dealt with. Good girl, You will be fine after a while."


    "No... Archie, help me... I feel so bad..."


    She kept humming, and her voice was soft and lustful, with a faint trace of desperation.


    Any man would be unable to control himself when he heard such a voice from a woman.


    Besides, she was already his woman!


    Archie tightened his hands holding the steering wheel and looked at a group of premium apartment


    buildings not far away. He remembered that he seemed to have a suite there, so he drove over.


    The car soon arrived near the apartment, and suddenly there was a very light "p".


    It was Natalia who unfastened the seat belt.


    "Archie... Your body is so cold... Let me hug you, okay?"


    The woman wrapped her arms around his neck and wrapped her whole body around him.


    Because of her actions and words, Archie tensed up even more. He said in a hoarse voice, "Natalia, sit


    down. I''m driving."


    "No... Archie... I''m so hot... Can you help me? Help me!"


    She unconsciously rubbed against him and finally pounced on him.


    Archie had no choice but to hold her with one hand and press her head on his shoulder.


    "Then you just sit here and don''t move. We''ll be there soon."


    "Um... Honey... My husband..."


    The hot kiss suddenly fell on his neck, and then the woman suddenly opened her mouth and bit his


    Adam''s apple.


    Creak!


    The screeching sound of car brakeing came through in a hurry. Archie almost lost control of the


    steering wheel. He gulped nervously.


    "Natalia!"


    "What?"


    The woman in his arms raised her head in a daze and looked at him with a pair of misty confused eyes,


    like a lost deer.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Archie''s words were about toe to his mouth, but when he felt her affectionate and watery eyes,


    they were all shattered into pieces and swallowed back.


    After a long time, he said in a hoarse voice, "Don''t move. Two minutes more, okay?"


    Natalia seemed to understand what he meant and nodded obediently.


    "Can I just hold you like this?"


    "Okay."


    As she had promised, Natalia stopped moving. She wrapped her arms around his neck obediently and


    hung herself on his body like a ko.


    Archie drove the car into the underground parking lot of themunity. Before getting out of the car, he


    called Brian and asked him to bring a doctor here. Then he carried Natalia out of the car.


    Natalia curled up in his arms and put her arms around his neck to kiss his lips.


    "Honey... I want you..."


    Archie was even amused.


    He turned his face away slightly to avoid her kiss.


    Natalia was instantly a little angry and looked at him angrily.


    Archie sneered, "You want me only at this time? I''ve never seen you so enthusiastic before."


    Natalia was speechless.


    She suddenly felt a little guilty, but the guilt was so weak in the effect of the medicine, and it was soon


    suppressed by waves of lusts.


    Natalia said cheekily, "It''s all because I''m drugged now, okay? Otherwise, how could you take


    advantage of me so easily?"


    The sneer on Archie''s lips deepened.


    "Okay, I won''t take advantage of you today."


    Natalia was annoyed.


    She opened her mouth and bit him hard on the shoulder.


    But the man didn''t seem to feel the pain. When the elevator went up, he just held her without moving.


    Finally, Natalia felt that her mouth was sore, so she let go of his shoulder and punched the hard


    muscles on his body.


    "What muscles! It hurts!"


    Archie said with a faint smile.


    "Without these muscles, your joy tonight will be reduced by half. Are you willing to do that?"


    Natalia was speechless again.


    Bah! Shame on you! She thought.


    How could he be so shameless? She really felt terrible now!


    Wasn''t this man always very enthusiastic? Although nothing had happened between the two since that


    night, she could see that he wanted something to happen.


    But why didn''t he do anything now?


    Shouldn''t hee up to strip her and get straight to the point?


    Natalia was so angry that she almost cried, but she could do nothing to him.


    She could only put her arms around his neck and constantly rubbed against his chest. She pleaded in a


    soft voice, "Honey, I''m so ufortable. I''m going to explode... Please help me..."


    With a faint "Emm", the elevator door opened. He walked out with Natalia in his arms.


    The door of the apartment was a password door. Archie pressed the password he had remembered


    deep in his heart. Sure enough, the door opened.


    He walked in with her in his arms.


    As soon as the door was closed, the woman eagerly kissed him and tightly wrapped her arms around


    his neck.


    Archie had never known that this woman could be so fierce.


    But wasn''t her kiss too rough?


    It was not a kiss? It was obviously a bite!


    And a so fierce bite that would almost bite off a piece of his flesh!


    In a daze, Natalia only knew that Archie had taken her to a room. As for whether it was a room in a


    hotel or somewhere else, she had no time to care at all.


    The scorching kisses went down from his lips to his Adam''s apple.


    A man''s groan came from the darkness.


    The next second, there was a "crack" sound.


    The lights in the room were turned on, and the warm yellow light shone down from the top. The woman


    in his arms was flushed and her eyes were blurred. The coat had already fallen to somewhere, and her


    clothes were already torn open by her, revealing her fair yet flushed skin.


    Archie''s eyes darkened drastically.

 Chapter 93 Crazy Night

    Chapter 93 Crazy Night


    Chapter 93 Crazy Night


    Even if he had a strong will, he still found it hard to control himself at the moment.


    After the suffering, the woman in his arms was even more beautiful and seductive. She was now like a


    bottle of top-grade red wine, and he could hardly hold back the desire to get drunk.


    He took a deep breath, pinched her chin and controlled her kissing lips.


    Her voice was already hoarse, like a taut string.


    "Be a good girl, and then I''ll give it to you, okay?"


    Natalia looked at him with her misty eyes. She seemed to understand what he meant and nodded


    obediently.


    Archie then carried her into the bedroom and put her on the bed.


    Natalia''s clothes had been torn into pieces, but her trousers were still intact.


    Archie gently took off her clothes and examined her wounds carefully. Except for her hands, there were


    only some bruises on her body. She was in a good condition.


    He breathed a sigh of relief and pulled the quilt to wrap her in case she caught a cold.


    "Dear, wait for me here."


    Then he stood up and was about to leave.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    However, Natalia suddenly stopped him. As soon as Archie turned around, he met her aggrieved eyes.


    "Honey, are you leaving? Don''t you help me?"


    Archie''s eyes darkened, but a smile appeared on his lips.


    "Are you so afraid of me leaving?"


    Natalia nodded vigorously like a chicken pecking at a kernel of corn on the ground.


    "Then listen to me and stay here. I''ll get you a towel ande back soon."


    "Alright."


    Archie quickly came back with a warm towel, carefully avoiding the wound on her hand and wiping her


    face and hands.


    Natalia fought against the four strong men at the Pearl International Restaurant. Her body was covered


    with wine and vegetables. It was so terrible.


    After wiping her face, Archie took her to the bathroom to wash her body.


    In order to avoid touching the wound, he had to ask Natalia to raise her hands during the cleaning.


    However, the woman took the opportunity and wrapped her arms around his neck, "biting" him crazily


    again.


    Archie felt like he was going crazy.


    Fortunately, at this time, the doorbell rang.


    He picked up Natalia from the bathtub, put her on the bed in the bedroom, and wrapped her with a quilt


    before he walked out to open the door.


    Brian brought a female doctor with him. Archie let her in, while Brian stayed outside.


    It was not that he didn''t know how to deal with the wound, but the woman''s skin was very delicate, and


    several parts of her hand were deeply scratched by the ss fragments. He had to find a reliable


    doctor to deal with it to avoid leaving a scar, and after that, she would still need a few tetanus shots to


    prevent tetanus infection.


    The doctor quickly handled the wound for Natalia.


    However, the drug effect hadn''t been removed yet. The doctor came in a hurry and didn''t bring enough


    medicine. There was a medicine in her hand that could help Natalia relieve, but the side effects were


    very serious.


    Archie waved his hand and decided not to use it. After asking Brian to send the doctor back, he


    returned to the bedroom.


    In the bedroom, the woman sat there quietly. Her ck long hair fell over her shoulders like a waterfall,


    and her skin was white and delicate, like a charming fairy.


    When she saw him, she immediately raised a big smile, jumped out of bed and rushed to him.


    "Honey, you''re finally back! I miss you so much."


    Archie only felt a little heavy on his body, and the woman hung directly on his waist, putting her hands


    around his neck and acting like a spoiled child.


    "Honey, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. I miss you so much."


    Archie even had no word to say.


    The veins on his forehead throbbed several times, and he looked straight at the woman in front of him


    with his dark and deep eyes.


    "You miss me so much?"


    "Yes, honey. I''m so tired. Let''s sleep together!"


    Archie held her and walked towards the bed.


    However, as soon as he reached the bedside, the woman on his body suddenly loosened his waist and


    pulled him down with a force.


    Archie was surprised.


    Natalia turned over and began to pull his shirt with her hands in a mess. Her little face was pressed


    against his neck. She was not the soft and obedient woman just now anymore.


    Archie finally realized that she had changed a way to seduce him by force!


    Since being rough turned out useless, she now began to use a soft method. At least, she would coax


    him to the bed first.


    Archie felt helpless. Sensing the woman''s eagerness, he teased, "Well, Mrs. McCarthy, you are so


    impatient. But isn''t your skill of untying clothes too bad?"


    Natalia was so annoyed that she almost cried.


    She tried hard to unbutton the man''s belt, but it seemed that it had a grudge against her. She couldn''t


    unbutton it anyway.


    Finally, she decided to bite it with her teeth.


    Facing the wet and hot air from her body, the man gasped and his eyes darkened.


    "Natalia."


    "I... I can''t untie it... Honey..."


    "What a temptress!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Natalia suddenly felt dizzy. Then, the positions of them were


    reversed, and she was fixed under the man.


    The man pinched her chin hard, and his voice was no longer as calm as before.


    "Tell me, who am I?"


    "My honey."


    "Who is your honey?"


    "My husband, Archie McCarthy."


    Just like that, they had a crazy night.


    ...


    The next day.


    Natalia woke up in shock.


    She opened her eyes and looked around in horror. When she found that it was a strange room, her


    heart sank.


    Then she saw her clothes and a man''s shirt on the ground.


    Suddenly, something urred to her. She bent down to pick up the clothes. The shirt looked familiar. It


    seemed to be Archie''s.


    Archie?


    He was here?


    So she wasn''t...


    Natalia was overjoyed, but she looked around and didn''t find the man.


    She got out of bed and wanted to find him.


    However, as soon as she moved, she only felt pain from some part of her body. She couldn''t help but


    hiss and frown.


    Archie came in at this time.


    "So you are awake?"


    He looked at the woman sitting on the bed, with a tray in her hand, on which there was breakfast with a


    warm aroma.


    Natalia stared at him nkly for seconds before she realized what was going on. She blushed and


    said, "Yes."


    Archie looked at her with a meaningful look. He put the breakfast on the table next to the bed, walked


    over and lifted the quilt, preparing to hug her.


    "Have breakfast first."


    Natalia took a step back and said, "No, thanks. I can get up and eat by myself."


    Archie smiled.


    "Are you sure it''s convenient for you to walk now?"


    Natalia was speechless.


    She bit her lips and red at him.


    "Shame on you! It was all because of you..."


    "You wronged me. Who tried every means to sleep with mest night? I did it once, but you still weren''t


    satisfied and you wanted it again and again. You even scolded me if I moved a little slightly and slowly!


    Mrs. McCarthy, it seems that I have to keep exercising to keep my strength. Otherwise, I''m afraid that I


    can''t satisfy you in the future."


    Natalia''s face turned blushed because of his words. She hemmed and hawed, not knowing what to say.


    After she knocked down the four menst night, her consciousness waspletely lost, and what


    happenedter was also unclear and she could not remember clearly.

 Chapter 94 A Bodyguard

    Chapter 94 A Bodyguard


    Chapter 94 A Bodyguard


    She didn''t even remember when she was saved by Archie. As for what happenedter, she could not


    remember a thing, actually.


    She had been so drunk, and she took the philter, so her head was still aching!


    Archie had a bad feeling when he saw her pounding her head and frowning.


    "Don''t tell me that you even don''t remember what happenedst night."


    Raising her head to look at him, Natalia said in a daze, "No, I remember that I was set up by Katie


    Miller at the Pearl International Restaurant. She drugged me and found four men to rape me, but I beat


    them all down."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Archie''s eyelids twitched.


    "And then?"


    "Then?"


    Natalia looked at him in confusion.


    "Then... You saved me?"


    "Huh!"


    Archie gave a sinister smile. He even gave up the idea to help her up for the dinner. He took his coat


    and turned around to leave.


    "Hey! Where are you going? You haven''t answered me yet!"


    The answer to Natalia was the sound of the door closing.


    Gloomy, Natalia touched her nose and felt that this man had a strange temper.


    He had been delighted before, but just in one second, he turned to be angry.


    It was so strange!


    But she was not in the mood to argue with this man now. She had consumed too much strengthst


    night, and her stomach was growling at this time.


    She got out of bed and sat down on the chair after moving for a long time.


    The breakfast Archie prepared for her was literally sumptuous. There were porridge, crab buns, and


    deep-fried dough sticks, all of which were her favorite.


    Natalia was full after the dinner. she felt much better and didn''t feel so sore and ufortable. Then


    she went to the bathroom to wash her face.


    There was a woman''s dress on the bedside table, presumably prepared for her.


    After changing her clothes, Natalia walked out of the bedroom. She had thought that Archie had left just


    now since he had been so angry.


    However, as soon as she walked out of the bedroom, she saw him sitting on the sofa in the living room


    and dealing with business with hisptop.


    Natalia was instantly overjoyed.


    "So you didn''t go!"


    Archie snorted with a long face.


    Natalia hurriedly ran to him and sat down next to him.


    "I was just kidding. How could I not remember? Thank you for saving mest night. Thank you!"


    The woman pulled his sleeve with a ttering smile.


    Archie nced at her with his lips curled slightly.


    "Now I finally know you."


    "Ah? What?"


    "Huh! Every time you need me, you will call me honey husband so tteringly. When you don''t need


    me, you ask me to respect and keep a distance from you. Well... This is woman!"


    Natalia was speechless.


    Archie closed theptop and stood up.


    "Brian!"


    "Yes, Mr. McCarthy."


    Natalia even didn''t know when Brian came. He had been standing at the door so Natalia hadn''t noticed


    him.


    "We are going back to thepany."


    "Yes, Mr. McCarthy."


    Archie left with Brian.


    Natalia just watched him leave. She didn''t know what she had done wrong to annoy this man. She


    didn''t even know if she should follow and stop him.


    What was more, she didn''t know where she was at all. Her phone seemed to be brokenst night, and


    her wallet was not by her side. How could she go back if he left her alone here?


    Natalia gritted her teeth and felt a little depressed.


    However, before long, the doorbell rang.


    Natalia thought that the man hade back again, so she quickly opened the door with joy.


    However, when she opened the door, she found that it was a woman in a ck suit, cold and sharp.


    "Nice to meet you, Mrs. McCarthy. My name is Nancy Mayes, a bodyguard. Mr. McCarthy wants me to


    protect you."


    Natalia was surprised.


    Considering what had happenedst night, Archie couldn''t rest assured when Natalia was doing


    business outside alone, so he specially sent one of his confidants, Nancy Mayes, who had been funded


    by the McCarthy family since her childhood, to protect Natalia.


    Nancy was a student from the military school and was good at fighting. She had once served in the


    army and worked for the McCarthy family after she retired. She had been responsible for the security of


    Archie all these years.


    The fact that Archie could send her to protect Natalia had showed that Natalia was so important to him.


    On the way back, Natalia asked about the information of Nancy and sent Archie a message to confirm


    that he had sent someone over.


    Archie replied briefly, "Yes. Wherever you go, you must take Nancy with you."


    Then he didn''t reply to her anymore.


    In Natalia''s opinion, this man could be really good to her if he should want to.


    He was so good that he made her feel warm and relieved.


    But his temper was so bad.


    She just slept with him once against night!


    Oh, not once, but ... many times?


    She didn''t remember that. Anyway... It wasn''t a loss for him to do such a thing! Why did he feel that he


    was wronged and suffered losses?


    How could he even be angry?


    Thinking of what had happenedst night, Natalia felt even more depressed.


    Her eyes turned cold. She took out her phone and dialed a number.


    "Hello, is it the Julio Police Department? I want to report something!"


    Natalia sent Shawn and Jessica to the police station one and a half months ago, and that afternoon,


    she sent Katie there again.


    When Henry learned what Katie had donest night, he was so angry that he broke a priceless antique


    vase at home and rushed to the police station to get Katie out.


    From Nancy''s words, Natalia had already known the fact that Archie had ordered his men to cripple the


    four bodyguardsst night. Therefore, she also knew that the matter could not be further investigated.


    She just wanted to teach Katie a lesson and warn her that she was not a pushover.


    So when Henry pleaded with her, she didn''t say anything more. She just said that she didn''t want to


    see Katie again in Julio.


    At the beginning, she just said it casually.


    She knew clearly how important Katie was to Henry. Maybe Henry looked angry, but in fact, he was


    very protective of her daughter. He might not be willing to send her abroad.


    Unexpectedly, Henry agreed.


    With a straight face, he pleaded with Natalia, "Natalia, I know you have suffered a lot these years


    because of what we did. I don''t have any reasons to defend myself on this matter. But in the past few


    years, I have been good to you, haven''t I? Even just for the sake of the friendship between your mother


    and me, please let Katie go and forgive the Miller family, okay?"


    Natalia was stunned.


    Confused, she looked at Henry and said, "Mr. Miller, are you kidding me? Why do you ask me to


    forgive the Miller family? I didn''t do anything to you!"


    "Well..."


    Henry felt awkward.


    He only knew that he had been informed this morning that all cooperation projects between the Miller


    family and the McCarthy family had been suspended.


    Not only that, but his other partners had also called to terminate their cooperation with the Miller family


    one after another.


    There were several projects that were under negotiation before, and they were almost close to signing


    the contract.

 Chapter 95 Punishment

    Chapter 95 Punishment


    Chapter 95 Punishment


    Unexpectedly, all those partners suddenly stopped the negotiation and chose to cooperate with other


    suppliers.


    If it happened just once, Henry would not doubt it.


    But it happened over and over again. Henry definitely knew that something must have happened or he


    had offended someone he shouldn''t have.


    Sure enough, only God knew how angry he was when he knew that Katie drugged Natalia, and


    provoked Archie.


    But no matter how angry he was, Katie was his daughter, and he had to protect her.


    He had thought that Natalia had asked Archie to do all these things, but to his surprise, judged from her


    reaction just now, she seemed to know nothing at all!


    Archie had done so much for her, but she even didn''t know anything... It surely indicated how important


    she was to Archie...


    Henry didn''t dare to think about it anymore. He felt a little regretful.


    If only he hadn''t let Natalia leave back then.


    Maybe she couldn''t bring any benefits to the Miller family, but at least the Millers would not have


    offended such a big enemy as Archie.


    At the thought of this, Henry felt bitter. He persuaded humbly, "In that case, you probably don''t know it,


    but it doesn''t matter. You just need to go back and tell Mr. McCarthy that the Miller family has no


    intention of putting you in a difficult position. Please ask him to let us go. I will discipline my children


    from now on and won''t let them provoke you again. You just need to say that."


    Natalia was stunned for a moment, and then she understood.


    With a smile, she said, "Okay. But you have to keep your word. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that I can


    help you again if something should happen next time."


    Henry hurriedly promised, "Yes, I understand."


    Natalia nodded and said, "Okay, then I''ll let it go. I gotta go now. You can go get her yourself!"


    Henry smiled and said, "Okay, thank you, Natalia."


    Without saying anything, Natalia turned around and left.


    When she left, she happened to see Katie being taken out.


    As soon as she saw Natalia, she immediately rushed towards Natalia crazily.


    "Natalia! You bitch! Stop there! How dare you send me to jail? I must kill you. I won''t let you go. I won''t


    let you go!"


    With a sarcastic smile on her lips, Natalia took a look at her as if she were looking at a piece of trash.


    Without any hesitation, she strode away.


    Katie was still cursing, but she couldn''t get rid of the two policemen.


    She roared, "Why are you catching me? You should catch that woman! She crippled four of my


    bodyguards. I haven''t gotten even with her yet! Are you all dead? She hasmitted such a serious


    crime. Why don''t you guys arrest her bute to make trouble for me? Shouldn''t you follow thew?"


    The two policemen were expressionless.


    Hearing that, Henry felt a headache and couldn''t help shouting angrily, "Shut up!"


    Katie screamed, "No! Dad, you also just let her do whatever she wants! Have that bitch used some


    spells on you and my brother? Why did you let her go after she did so much to me?"


    Henry couldn''t stand it anymore and pped her across her face.


    Katie turned her head and looked at him in disbelief.


    "Dad! You... You p me?"


    Henry gritted his teeth and said, "I think I should have pped you a long time ago! I thought a girl


    should be doted on. Now I think it''s just because I spoiled you too much that you be so


    rebellious!"


    Looking at Henry''s livid face, Katie realized that her father was really angry this time.


    She immediately softened her attitude and cried, "Dad, I''m sorry. Don''t be angry, okay? I''m just angry


    that she always bullied Jessica and tried to seduce my brother. I... I just want to teach her a lesson."


    Henry didn''t want to find out the reason anymore.


    He rubbed his aching forehead and said wearily, "You can go abroad with your cousin next week! Stay


    there for a couple of years and learn something. Don''te back soon."


    Katie''s eyes widened.


    "What? Dad, you''re going to send me abroad? I won''t go!"


    Henry said in a cold voice, "You have to go this time, no negotiation!"


    "Dad! Are you going to abandon your own daughter just for that woman? I won''t go! I won''t go even if I


    die!"


    Henry didn''t want to talk to her anymore. He called two bodyguards in and sent her home by force.


    Then he turned around and went out.


    After getting in the car, the driver asked respectfully, "Mr. Miller, where are we going now?"


    Henry rubbed between his eyebrows and said wearily, "Go back to thepany. I need to have a look


    there."


    "Yes, sir."


    After the driver started the car, Henry looked out of the window. Thinking of what Katie had just said, he


    sneered.


    For Natalia?


    Huh! How could he abandon his own daughter just for Natalia?


    It was for that man!


    That man... He was so powerful that a local merchant family like the Millers couldn''t afford to offend


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    him.


    But why did such a person stay in Julio for such a long time? It had been half a year!


    What the hell was he doing here?


    Henry was lost in his thought.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Natalia returned to the McCarthy Mansion, took a shower and changed her clothes.


    After that, it was already six in the afternoon.


    Mrs. Dottie had prepared the dinner and asked her to have it. Natalia looked at the watch and asked


    doubtfully, "Won''t Archiee back for dinner today?"


    Mrs. Dottie smiled and said, "He has to work overtime today. He called me just now and said that he


    wouldn''te back for dinner today."


    Natalia nodded and rolled her eyes.


    Work overtime?


    She didn''t know whether it was true or not.


    Since she had nothing else to do today, she might as well go and have a look.


    Thinking of this, she said to Mrs. Dottie, "I have an idea. Please help me pack the food up. I''ll bring it to


    him. Oh, also put mine along with it."


    Mrs. Dottie was happy and surprised to hear that.


    "Okay, I''ll do it right away," she said hurriedly.


    It was a good thing that Mr. and Mrs. McCarthy had a good rtionship, and she was so happy that


    she walked even faster.


    Natalia went back upstairs and took her bag. She nned to go shopping when she came backter,


    where she could buy a new phone and a new phone card.


    When she went downstairs, Mrs. Dottie had already packed the food.


    Natalia walked out of the door with the hamper in her hand. Mrs. Kylee sent her out to the door and


    said with a smile, "Mrs. McCarthy, let the driver send you there!"


    Natalia shook her head. "No, thanks. I can drive myself."


    "Okay, take care."


    Natalia put the hamper on the passenger seat, started the car and drove out.


    In the McCarthy Properties.


    Archie was having a meeting. The atmosphere in the meeting room was a little heavy.


    Almost all the senior executives of thepany were present. Facing the man sitting on the main seat,


    no one dared to rx. They all braced themselves up to listen to him.


    Although the meeting hadsted for the whole afternoon, no one dared toin.


    The project manager was reporting his work in front of the projector.


    After reporting, he saw that Archie''s face was getting darker and darker, which made him nervous.

 Chapter 96 His Fiancee

    Chapter 96 His Fiancee


    Chapter 96 His Fiancee


    "Is this your n for this year?"


    The man''s voice was low and cold, with the authority of a superior.


    The project manager lowered his head, with cold sweat on his forehead.


    "Mr. McCarthy, the n for this year is to maintain the situation. Now the market economy is generally


    down, so we don''t think it''s a good idea to expand too fast, so..."


    "The market is down... so to maintain the situation?"


    Archie sneered and suddenly threw the n out of his hand.


    The paper rubbed against the project manager''s face. The manager closed his eyes in pain.


    The meeting room suddenly became quiet, and everyone held their breath.


    Archie snapped, "So you fool me with such a thing that even a new graduate can make? Maintain the


    situation? Julio branch has been taking this n for three years, but it keeps declining every year. I


    have given you many chances! Now I''m sitting here. How dare you still say that to me? Do you think


    the McCarthy Properties needs you much or do you think I''m too stupid to understand the current


    market situation?"


    The project manager''s face turned pale with fright. He hurriedly exined, "Mr. McCarthy, I..."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Enough! I don''t think you are capable enough of taking this position. From tomorrow on, you don''t


    have toe here again."


    The project manager''s eyes widened.


    "Mr. McCarthy! Sorry... I... You can''t fire me. Mr. McCarthy..."


    However, Archie didn''t want to talk to him anymore. He asked the guard to drag him out and then said


    coldly, "Go on!"


    The next manager went up to report the work gingerly.


    The atmosphere in the meeting room was extremely depressing. Fortunately, the manager was


    capable and reported well to Archie.


    But the next one was not so lucky.


    Because of the calction mistake of data, the manager was so scared that he almost knelt down


    when Archie pointed it out immediately.


    "Mr. McCarthy, I''m sorry. I''ll take it back and make it up."


    Archie sneered. Everyone thought that this man''s career in the McCarthy Properties hade to an


    end.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, there was a buzz of the phone ring.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Who dared to take his phone in when Mr. McCarthy held the meeting?


    Everyone looked at each other. Then they saw the boss sitting on the main seat frown and suddenly


    take out his mobile phone from his pocket.


    Everyone was speechless.


    They lowered their heads in silence, pretending not to see it.


    Archie didn''t like to be disturbed at work, so he was very dissatisfied with someone calling him at this


    time.


    However, when he saw the caller ID on the phone, his expression immediately changed.


    It only took one second from the dark clouds to the bright sunshine.


    He immediately stood up and walked outside to answer the phone.


    Everyone looked at each other. As soon as he went out, they began to discuss in a low voice.


    "Who is it? ording to Mr. McCarthy''s expression, it seems to be good news."


    "Whoever dares to call Mr. McCarthy at this time and make him so surprised must be an important


    person."


    "Maybe it''s a big deal of tens of billions."


    "I don''t think so. Tens of billions are nothing to Mr. McCarthy. He wouldn''t be so surprised."


    Brian, who had been standing behind Archie all the time, saw the caller ID on his phone.


    Hearing the whispers of the senior executives, he couldn''t help but twitch his lips.


    "Miss Dawson, in everyone''s eyes, you are more important than a big deal of tens of billions!"


    He thought like this.


    Sure enough, the power of love was great.


    Archie walked outside and answered the phone. His voice suddenly changed from low and cold to


    warm and gentle.


    "Archie, are you still in thepany?"


    "Yes. What''s wrong?"


    "You haven''t eaten yet, have you?"


    Holding the phone in his hand, Archie looked out of the window and said, "No."


    "Mrs. Dottie has cooked a lot of delicious foods. I''ve brought them all to you. If it''s convenient, please


    ask Brian to pick me up! I''m afraid that the receptionist of yourpany doesn''t know me and won''t let


    me in."


    She didn''t forget that she was stopped by the receptionist at the Miller''s groupst time.


    The McCarthy family was an internationalpany. The rules in such a bigpany would only be


    more than that in the Miller group. No one knew her identity, so she wasn''t sure whether she could go


    up by herself if Brian didn''t pick her up.


    Archie''s eyes darkened.


    "You are here?"


    "Yes!"


    "Okay, I''ll ask him toe down right away."


    Archie hung up the phone and went back to the meeting room.


    Everyone immediately ended the gossip and sat upright to continue the serious meeting.


    However, the boss just picked up his coat on the seat and then ordered in a deep voice, "The meeting


    is over."


    What?


    They even didn''t know what was going on.


    The manager who had just reported the wrong data was also a little stunned. He stammered, "Mr.


    McCarthy, then, then I..."


    Archie stared at him.


    "Send it back and redo it. Submit it to me tomorrow morning."


    The manager was stunned and then nodded immediately with relief.


    "Yes, Mr. McCarthy. I will make it before tomorrow morning."


    Archie left with Brian.


    After returning to Archie''s office, Archie said to Brian in a deep voice, "You go downstairs and pick up


    Natalia here."


    Brian pursed his lips, trying to hold back hisughter.


    He knew it must be Miss Dawson there.


    Otherwise, Mr. McCarthy wouldn''t have been so easy-going.


    Brian nodded obediently. When he was about to turn around and walk out, Archie stopped him.


    "Wait!"


    Brian turned around. Archie frowned slightly. After a pause of two seconds, he ordered, "Tell the


    receptionist that if Nataliaes here again in the future, just bring her to my office."


    Brian was shocked.


    Was Mr. McCarthy going to make it public?


    He didn''t dare to ask more, so he answered yes and left respectfully.


    In the hall on the first floor.


    When Natalia arrived, Brian was already waiting for her in the hall.


    As soon as he saw her, he immediately greeted her with a smile.


    "Mrs. McCarthy, you are here."


    Natalia handed the dinner hamper to him and asked with a smile, "Did I interrupt your work since I


    Brian''s lips twitched.


    He really wanted to tell Natalia that Mr. McCarthy stopped the meeting just because of her.


    But he didn''t dare to say it out, so he smiled and said, "No. did you bring food for Mr. McCarthy? Just


    Mr. McCarthy is also hungry. Just now, he said he was going to have dinner somewhere."


    The two of them chatted andughed and then entered the elevator.


    The receptionists gathered as soon as they entered.


    "Hey, have you seen the woman who just went in?"


    "Yes. So she is just the woman who Mr. Simpson is talking about just now! She is pretty. Maybe a noble


    youngdy from a powerful family."


    "What''s the rtionship between her and Mr. McCarthy? Mr. McCarthy doesn''t allow any women to


    "Yeah. Mr. Simpson specially told us that we should directly take her to Mr. McCarthy''s office whenever


    shees. It seems that they have a special rtionship!"


    "Is she Mr. McCarthy''s girlfriend?"


    "No way! Mr. McCarthy''s girlfriend is from the Kawn family..."


    "What are you talking about during working hours?"

 Chapter 97 Bring Dinner For Him

    Chapter 97 Bring Dinner For Him


    Chapter 97 Bring Dinner For Him


    A cold voice came, and the lobby manager came over.


    When the receptionists saw their manager, they immediately returned to their original positions, like


    some mouse seeing the cat.


    "Manager, we didn''t talk about anything."


    "Yes, we didn''t say anything."


    The lobby manager scolded them just because he saw them gather together. He always turned a blind


    eye to their cking offs.


    So he also didn''t want to take it seriously this time. He said in a low voice, "Now Mr. McCarthy is in


    charge of thepany. You should be more careful at work than before! If your cking offs are


    caught by him, even I can''t protect you guys."


    Hearing his warning, everyone knew that he was telling the truth and quickly nodded.


    "Manager, we will never dare to do that again."


    The lobby manager was satisfied. "Okay." Then He left.


    ...


    The elevator directly got to the forty-eighth floor.


    "Ding!" After the elevator arrived, Brian took Natalia out and went straight to Archie''s office.


    It was not the first time that Natalia hade to Archie''s office, but it was different from thest time.


    Last time, it was at lunchtime, and all the people in the secretary''s office had left, so no one knew she


    had been here.


    But today, Archie had stayed to work overtime, so the people in the secretary''s office didn''t dare to


    leave first.


    So she had to bite the bullet and walked out under so many inquiring eyes.


    She felt a little regretful.


    She just wanted to please that man to make up for what she had donest night, but she forgot that


    everyone was still working at this time.


    If she came here in this way, she would definitely be seen by others. By that time, her rtionship with


    Archie might no longer be concealed.


    At the thought of this, Natalia couldn''t help but want to retreat.


    "Well... Mr. Simpson, could you please help me send the dinner to him? I won''t go in."


    Brian looked at her and said.


    "Mrs. McCarthy, Mr. McCarthy has known that you are here. If you don''t go to find him, Mr. McCarthy


    will be very disappointed."


    Natalia smiled awkwardly.


    "But... There are so many people in your office..."


    Brian smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I''m in charge of the secretary department now. I''ve carefully


    selected the people in it. All of them are reliable and non-gossipy, so no one will tell others about your


    Hearing this, Natalia breathed a sigh of relief and felt a little relieved.


    In the office.


    Archie was busy with his work.


    After Brian knocked on the door, Archie said in a low voice, "Come in."


    Brian pushed the door open. He didn''t enter, but turned to Natalia and said with a smile, "Mrs.


    McCarthy, please go in."


    Natalia nodded, took the dinner hamper from his hand and walked in.


    Archie looked up at her.


    She was wearing a pinkish dress, which was long enough to reach her ankles, a thin coat of the same


    color, and a pair of pinkish ts.


    She looked more gentle anddylike than usual.


    He smiled and said gently, "Sit down for a while. I''ll finish this soon."


    Natalia nodded. She could find that he was really busy.


    She sat obediently on the sofa by the door, casually picked up a magazine and read it.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    In Archie''s office, there were usually financial or military magazines or newspapers. It could be judged


    that he was only interested in these aspects, but it was rare for him to have an entertainment magazine


    under the tea table.


    The cover of the magazine was Selena Kawn, the famous first-ranked actress who had won many


    greatest awards in one go in recent years, and was praised as the most beautiful movie queen.


    In fact, Natalia liked this Selena very much.


    After all, Selena was beautiful and had good acting skills. She was not on the same level as those


    popr actresses whose acting skills were a mess.


    Besides, it was said that she came from a well-known family. She was the kind of person who could


    easily shake the Eqitin city.


    She had everything she needed, and being an actress was just her dream.


    Because of this, she had never been involved in any scandal. Those dirty things in the entertainment


    circle had nothing to do with her.


    Anyone would like such a great star.


    While Natalia was reading the magazine with great interest, Archie had put down his pen and stood up.


    "What are you looking at?"


    He walked towards her.


    Natalia raised her head and smiled, waving the magazine in her hand.


    "Entertainment magazine."


    Archie nced at the cover of the magazine and frowned imperceptibly.


    Natalia clicked her tongue and sighed, "I didn''t find anything about entertainment in your office before. I


    thought you were not interested in it. It seems that it''s not necessarily true! Do you also like Selena


    Kawn?"


    With a straight face, Archie washed his hands in the restroom and said in a low voice, "I don''t like her."


    "Then why do you have a magazine about her?"


    "Maybe someone that is blind casually put it here after reading it."


    It seemed that Archie didn''t want to talk about it too much. Aftering out, he sat opposite her and


    smelled the fragrance from the heat-preservation hamper.


    "What did you bring to me?"


    His new topic immediately distracted Natalia''s attention. She put down the magazine and opened the


    hamper.


    "It''s all your favorite food. Mrs. Dottie is so thoughtful. Maybe she found you have been very busy these


    days, so she cooked a lot of delicious food."


    She opened the boxes in the hamper. The dishes inside were really beautiful and delicious. Just


    smelling them made Archie feel hungrier.


    Archie put the bowls and chopsticks and the table for her. He unbuttoned his sleeves when he washed


    his hands just now.


    At this time, his sleeves were half rolled up, revealing half of his strong arms. Holding the bowl and


    chopsticks, he looked particrly sexy and attractive.


    Natalia filled a bowl of soup for him and said, "Have some warm soup first, to activate your stomach,


    before you start eating."


    Archie nodded. Seeing that she was also drinking a small bowl of soup, his eyes darkened.


    "Why do you bring me dinner today? Mrs. McCarthy suddenly decided to be considerate?"


    Natalia almost choked on the soup as she heard this.


    She raised her eyes and red at him. "Don''t you like this kind of style? I''ll change it tomorrow."


    Archie smiled.


    "No need to change it. I like it very much."


    Natalia snorted.


    Archie suddenly added, "But l prefer the foods cooked by you."


    Perhaps it was because she was too excited that Natalia suddenly choked.


    She coughed and looked at him in surprise.


    "Do you want to eat the food I cook?"


    Archie said in a low voice, "Isn''t it normal for a wife to cook for her husband?"


    Natalia smiled weirdly.


    "Ha ha... I can cook it, but I''m afraid you don''t dare to eat it."


    Archie paused.


    He looked at her affectionately.


    "I dare to eat anything you cook."


    Not long after that, Mr. McCarthy would know what his boast would bring to him.


    Natalia smiled awkwardly and stopped this topic.


    After dinner, she saw that Archie seemed to be busy again, so she cleared the table and said, "You can


    go ahead with your work. I''ll go back by myself."


    "Wait."


    Archie stopped her and suddenly took out a box from the drawer and handed it to her.


    Stunned, Natalia took it over.


    She opened it and found a new phone in it.


    Her eyes turned bright and she asked in surprise, "For me?"


    Archie said, "The one you used before can''t be repaired anymore, but the phone card has been


    repaired for you, and the data in the previous phone has also been copied into the new one. Check if


    there is anything wrong."


    Natalia turned on her phone in a hurry. After checking it, she found that not only the data but also all


    the photos had been copied.


    She couldn''t help but feel delighted.


    "Thank you."


    Archie smiled.


    "If you really want to thank me, stay with me here and wait for me to go back, okay?"


    He got close to her, wrapped his arms around her waist naturally and took her into his arms.


    Natalia couldn''t help blushing. She thought that she had nothing to do at night even if she went back


    alone, so she didn''t refuse.\

 Chapter 98 He Is Not A Good Match

    Chapter 98 He Is Not A Good Match


    Chapter 98 He Is Not A Good Match


    In the following couple of minutes, Archie continued to work, while Natalia sat on the sofa and began to


    study the new phone she had just gotten.


    She first sent a message to Victoria, and then went to browse the micro-blog.


    As a well-known PR staff, it was necessary to know what was going on in the entertainment circle at


    any time.


    In addition to some of her private paparazzi, most of the time, she had to know thetest news of other


    artists through the Inte.


    On the top search list of micro-blog, there was a promotion notice of The Youth.


    Natalia clicked in and had a look. The y had been very popr on the Inte in the past two years,


    so when it was published that it was about to shoot, theizens were all very excited.


    Today''s release was just a simple poster notice, on which the names of the movie and the main


    characters were written.


    It was estimated that the poster with the determined makeup would be released in a couple of days.


    In the y, Jessica, the heroine, and Moze Hahn, the hero, were the most well-known.


    Therefore, they were the most popr in thement area.


    After them was Wendy Shell, the supporting actress.


    In contrast, Laura Davies, who was also the supporting actress, was much more neglected. Her name


    didn''t even appear in thement area.


    But it was not surprising. After all, although Laura was not a neer, she was not famous at all.


    Natalia reposted the promotion notice with her official ount, and mentioned Laura, with the following


    words: The path is long, and the starting point is just there.


    After closed down the micro-blog, Victoria sent a message back.


    Her new y was going to be finished in a few days. At such a critical time, she had to shoot many


    scenes to make up for the ws, so she was very busy.


    She knew from others about the matter of Natalia before.


    Julio was not a big city. The Miller family was suddenly targeted, which was such a piece of big news.


    As a local powerful family, definitely the Kaur family knew must about it.


    Fortunately, nothing serious had happened to Natalia in the end, which made Victoria relieved.


    However, Natalia''s phone was broken and Victoria couldn''t get in touch with her. At this time, she


    suddenly received a message from Natalia, so she immediately replied and asked about the details.


    Natalia smiled and told Victoria that she was safe now.


    Victoria was still angry and cursed Katie in the text.


    If the Miller family hadn''t sent Katie abroad, maybe Victoria would have found someone to teach Katie


    a lesson.


    The two of them chatted for a while. Victoria had something else to do, so she didn''t reply anymore.


    Perhaps it was because Natalia was here, Archie didn''t work for a long time. About half an hourter,


    he finished his work.


    On the way home, Natalia suddenly received a call.


    It was from Mrs. Wright.


    She was a little surprised.


    Last time at Jessica''s birthday party, Mrs. Wright fell out with her in public because of the matter


    between her and Shawn. Since then, Natalia had never contacted her again.


    She didn''t know if Mrs. Wright had known the truthter, but anyway, something had happened, and


    she couldn''t pretend that it hadn''t happened.


    In the past, because of her mother, Natalia still had some affections for Mrs. Wright.


    After that incident, the sight affections gradually dissipated.


    After all, she was a cold-blooded person. She didn''t care much about others except for a few people


    who really cared and trusted her. As for Mrs. Wright...


    She didn''t need it.


    Natalia answered the phone.


    The old and kind voice of the olddy came from the other side.


    "Natalia, are you busy now?"


    Natalia pulled her lips and said, "No. what can I do for you?"


    The undisguised alienation in her tone made the other side silent for a few seconds.


    Mrs. Wright sighed then.


    "I shouldn''t have med youst time. I wronged you. Are you still mad at me?"


    "No."


    No matter what, Mrs. Wright had helped her mother a lot and also had taken care of her when she was


    a child.


    It was impossible for Natalia to me Mrs. Wright. However, she had once regarded Mrs. Wright as


    someone she could trust, but she then found that the so-called trust was just so, which probably made


    her a little disappointed.


    Mrs. Wright said, "I''ve been too ashamed to call you these days. I just felt that I shouldn''t have wronged


    you in front of so many people that night."


    "The night before yesterday, your uncle told me about yourpetition with Jessica. I knew that you


    were wronged five years ago. My child, you have suffered for so many years."


    Natalia was silent for a moment.


    A faint sense of bitterness spread in her heart.


    She forced a smile and said lightly, "Thank you for your concern. It''s all history. I won''t remember it."


    "It''s good that you won''t remember it. You are a good kid. You will have a better life in the future."


    "Thank you."


    Natalia didn''t say anything more, and the olddy was also silent.


    A stiff atmosphere was lingering between the two.


    She didn''t mean to do that, but Natalia really didn''t know what to say.


    She didn''t really me Mrs. Wright, but she couldn''t trust Mrs. Wright and say anything to her as


    before.


    It was quite a whileter, and Mrs. Wright finally spoke.


    "I heard that you are with Archie McCarthy now?"


    Natalia''s heart skipped a beat.


    She nced at the man who was driving next to her and inexplicably felt a little guilty.


    But now that Mrs. Wright had known it, there was no need for her to hide it.


    "Yes."


    The olddy sighed.


    "He is not a good match for you."


    Natalia frowned.


    Subconsciously, she was somewhat disgusted with this judgment.


    But she didn''t say anything. There was always something that she shouldn''t have to exin to others.


    She knew it well, and that was enough.


    "Anything else do you want to say?"


    Seeing that she was unwilling to talk about this topic, Mrs. Wright sighed and said nothing more.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The two of them chatted for a while and then hung up.


    Archie asked, "Is it from Mrs. Wright?"


    Natalia was stunned and looked at him in surprise.


    "How do you know that?"


    Archie smiled without saying anything.


    Natalia looked at her phone suspiciously. "You didn''t install a bug for me, did you?"


    Archie was speechless.


    "Mrs. McCarthy, although you two didn''t speak on the phone in a loud voice, the space in the car is


    limited. I''m still young and have a good hearing. So it shouldn''t be strange for me to hear the voice on


    your phone, right?"


    Natalia, "Fine."


    After a pause, she said, "Mrs. Wright said that you are not a good match for me."


    Archie was speechless again.


    His eyes twitched and his face darkened.


    Squinting her eyes, Natalia said half-seriously and half-jokingly, "Maybe she thinks that I''m too inferior


    to you, or that you still have some secrets that I haven''t known and they all know, so she beat around


    the bush to remind me."


    The man subconsciously tightened his grip on the steering wheel.


    With a straight face, he said coldly, "Nonsense! Don''t contact such a kind of person anymore! If they


    dare to talk nonsense to you again, I will force them to stay in another city."


    Seeing that he was serious, Natalia couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    "I''m just kidding. Why are you so serious?"

 Chapter 99 The Scandal Broke Out

    Chapter 99 The Scandal Broke Out


    Chapter 99 The Scandal Broke Out


    Natalia turned to look out of the window. It was already December. The new year wasing after half


    a month. The shops on the street had been decorated with festive stickers.


    The streets were bustling with people, showing the vitality of the city on the cold winter night.


    She said in a low voice, "Over the years, I have often warned myself not to have the will to get


    something, because once I have the will, I will be very depressed when I lose it."


    "So I know what she meant. I will keep my heart and prevent the worst situation from happening. But If


    it really happens one day... I believe I will also go on well."


    Suddenly, her hand was held by a warm hand.


    She was stunned and turned to look at Archie, only to find that he was also looking back. His deep


    eyes were deep and firm.


    "You won''t be depressed and there will be no the worst situation. I promise."


    Natalia''s heart seemed to be pinched by something.


    It was a slight pain, but meanwhile she was surprised and touched.


    She made a big smile.


    "Okay."


    the next day.


    Jessica was discharged from the hospital.


    ording to the agreement between Jessica and Natalia, Shew Wright had posted the truth about the


    matter five years ago on the school''s website.


    After the message was released, there was a strong response.


    On the night of the anniversary of the school, most students were present. Although not all of them had


    seen the whole process of the incident with their own eyes, some of them who saw the incident spread


    one to another, and the matter had long been known to all.


    Therefore, when this matter was announced by the official voice, the forum was full of discussions.


    Soon, theizens found out the case five years ago.


    When they learned that it was Jessica who had plotted all this, and it took Natalia five years to find out


    the truth, theizens all cursed Jessica.


    The news spread fast.


    Not long after, the news spread from the campus forum to other websites.


    The entertainment media and the famous bloggers would not let such explosive news go from their


    hands.


    Soon, there was a wave of gossip on micro-blog. The top searches were all about the case five years


    ago. There were all topics about Jessica, like #Jessica''s performance in the exam five years ago,


    #Jessica, the scheming woman, #The n Jessica directed and acted herself, and so on.


    The speed of spreading was astonishing.


    Both the fans and the public rtions team had no time to react to such a swift and fierce scandal, let


    alone to have any ns to deal with it.


    When they finished making the announcement, the tide of discussion had already reached its peak,


    and the top searches also could not be removed.


    As onlookers, theizens were naturally interested in such discussions.


    Jessica''s fans also had a lot of internal strife because of this matter.


    After all, it was an official statement of the school, which was very credible. Those who liked Jessica


    because of her gentle and kind image felt that they had been deceived.


    It turned out that the fairy they had been protecting, chasing and loving was actually such a person!


    She was narrow-minded and vicious. Because of jealousy, she even used harmful tricks to frame her


    half-sister, who had the same father but a different mother, and made her innocent sister suffer for five


    years!


    The huge reversal and the ugly reality were, like an invisible big palm, pping the fans'' faces!


    Arge number of fans were very disappointed with Jessica.


    A lot of Jessica''s fans refused to follow her again, and all kinds of Jessica''s scandals that had been


    suppressed before came out like mushrooms after rain.


    Putting on airs, pretending to be innocent and fragile, hyping up an image of being dedicated, bullying


    the actresses in the same group...


    Of course, there were also some fans who insisted on following Jessica.


    Even if they had seen the official statement of the school with their own eyes, they still insisted that


    their fairy, Jessica Dawson, had been framed.


    Jessica was so delicate and innocent. She had gained her reputation at such a young age. There must


    be a lot of people jealous of her!


    Therefore, it must be a trick yed by those vicious people who were jealous much of her!


    They didn''t believe it! They trusted Jessica!


    They had to hold on until thest minute. Unless Jessica admitted it herself, they wouldn''t believe it!


    There was a storm of arguments on the Inte, and almost all social websites were affected.


    There was news about Jessica everywhere.


    Originally, the passers-by didn''t know much about this matter and had no interest in it. However, they


    found that wherever they went, there would be Jessica''s stubborn fans curing everyone.


    As long as someone talked about this topic, Jessica''s stubborn fans would curse and argue, which


    really annoyed the passers-by and made them had a bad impression on Jessica.


    What kind of people were Jessica''s fans? They were all impolite and domineering, which could also


    reflect Jessica''s personality.


    Did they grow up by eating sh*t? Where were their mouths so stinky?


    The idol would pay for what his or her fans did. No matter who keep cursing, they were all Jessica''s


    fans.


    As a result, almost all the passers-by felt disgusted with Jessica.


    At the same time, in Dawson''s vi.


    Looking at the overwhelming news on the Inte, Jessica was so furious that she smashed her


    In the past few days, she had been in a bad mental state because of the heavy blow.


    The miscarriage and scandal almost broke her down!


    Her agent, Julia, called her this morning. Julia said that several offers that she had been negotiating


    were denied.


    The scandal was still spreading, and the brands who invited Jessica to endorse the products were also


    a little anxious now.


    If she couldn''t solve this matter soon, they would probably end the contract with her and she would


    even face a huge amount ofpensation.


    Jessica felt like her brain was going to explode!


    "Mom, it''s all because of that b*tch! She made me so miserable! I want to kill her! I want her to die!"


    Jessica sat on the bed, clenched her fists and roared, her eyes turning red.


    Aleena also felt depressed.


    "Jessica, I know you hate her much, but your health is the most important thing now. Come on, eat the


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    food. We can discuss thister, okay?"


    "No, I won''t eat!"


    Jessica swept the food served by Aleena to the ground, grabbed Aleena''s hand and asked anxiously,


    "Mom, has Shawne here today?"


    "He..."


    Aleena didn''t say anything, with a trace of embarrassment on her face.


    Jessica''s heart sank.


    Her face turned pale in an instant. "He didn''te?"


    Aleena nodded awkwardly.


    "He... He doesn''t want toe?"


    "Jessica, don''t think too much. He might be very busy these days..."


    "Ha ha... Busy? What is he busy with? His fiancee is being bullied like this. My child was lost and my


    reputation was ruined! How could you tell me that he might be very busy?"


    Jessicaughed sarcastically. The great panic and anger made herugh crazily like a beast in a


    desperate situation.


    In the end, sheughed so hard that her whole body trembled and tears streamed down her face.


    Aleena felt her heart was being wrenched as she looked at Jessica''s miserable face.


    She hugged her daughter tightly, tears welling up in her eyes. "Jessica, don''t do that."


    "Mom, tell me. Does he want to abandon me? Or does he fall in love with someone else?"


    "No, he won''t. You have been engaged. He can''t go back on his word. Jessica, listen to me. Don''t think


    too much, okay?"


    With Aleena''sfort, Jessica finally calmed down after a long time.


    Her pale face was covered with tears, but her eyes were filled with endless hatred.


    "Mom, it was not easy for us to get everything we have now. We can''t just let it be destroyed like this.


    It''s all Natalia''s fault! I will never let her go! Never!"


    Aleena seemed to think of something and nodded.


    "Don''t worry! We still have onest trump card to y. Someone in Eqitin has contacted us. It won''t be


    long before we can send that b*tch to hell!"


    "That''s good."

 Chapter 100 Deny The Invitation

    Chapter 100 Deny The Invitation


    Chapter 100 Deny The Invitation


    On the other side.


    When Natalia was working, she suddenly received a call from Archie.


    He asked her if she was free at noon and asked her to find him. Someone wanted to see her.


    Natalia was a little surprised. Actually, she didn''t have anything else to do at noon, so she agreed.


    At noon, Natalia went to the McCarthy Properties. As soon as she entered the office, she found that


    besides Archie, Nathan was also there.


    She was a little surprised and asked with a smile, "Mr. McCarthy, why are you here?"


    Nathan looked at her with a smile. The more he looked at her, the more satisfied he was.


    How could she be so beautiful?


    Her eyes and nose were exactly the same as nna Nelson''s in his imagination.


    Taking a look at Nathan, Archie said in a low voice, "He is here for you."


    "For me?"


    "Yes." Archie said to Nathan, "Tell her yourself!"


    Nathan was cheered up.


    Natalia was confused. "Mr. McCarthy, what can I do for you?"


    "Nothing. I just want to ask if you are interested in acting."


    Natalia smiled.


    "Yes! Do you have any new y?"


    Nathan''s eyes turned bright as he heard Natalia''s answer.


    "No, I''m busy with The Youth. Laura Davies you introduced before is excellent. She is much better than


    other actresses of the same age both in terms of skills and attitude. So I have to thank you for your


    rmendation!"


    Natalia had a vague feeling that Nathan came here today not just to thank her.


    But she didn''t say anything. She just smiled.


    "In that case, how about I introduce some more skilled actors to you?"


    Nathan waved his hand.


    "No, I don''t need any other actors. I just need one for an important role. No one else can y this role."


    "Oh? Which role?"


    "nna Nelson."


    Natalia was stunned.


    "Didn''t you choose Jessica to y nna?"


    At the mention of this, Nathan couldn''t help frowning.


    "Don''t mention it. I just couldn''t find a more suitable actress, and she also took the investment to join


    the group, so I agreed to let her try this role. I didn''t expect such a big scandal to happen now, which


    makes her so infamous. If I continue to use her, I''m afraid it will have an impact on the y, so after I


    carefully considered, I decide to find another actress."


    Natalia smiled.


    "Then who do you want to choose?"


    "You!"


    "Me?"


    Natalia pointed at herself in surprise. When she met Nathan''s serious eyes, she realized that he was


    not joking.


    She turned to look at Archie, but he said in a deep voice, "I''ve refused for you, but he didn''t give up and


    insisted on asking you face to face."


    Natalia was moved and even amused.


    "Mr. McCarthy, I''m not an actress and I''ve never acted in a y."


    Nathan didn''t care about it at all. "So what? You are talented, and with my training, I believe you can


    make a great performance in this y."


    As he spoke, he patted his chest, as if he was really well prepared.


    Natalia shook her head again.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. McCarthy. I can''t agree to your request."


    Hearing this, Nathan turned to be disappointed.


    He stared at Natalia nervously and asked, "Why?"


    "Because I don''t have the n to be an actress, and I don''t like being watched."


    It sounded great to be a star.


    However, Natalia, who had been in this circle for a few years, knew clearly that it was not easy for


    those stars to enjoy the glory on the surface.


    No matter how popr the star was, she or he was just a money tree in the hands of the capitalists.


    Under the gaze of the public, the star was just a puppet that everyone liked but was always being


    controlled.


    She didn''t like this feeling.


    Therefore, she would try her best to respect the thoughts and choices of all actors and actresses in her


    But she didn''t want herself to be trapped in it.


    Seeing her firm attitude, Nathan felt a little disappointed.


    With an idea that she suddenlye up with, Natalia smiled and said, "Mr. McCarthy, how about I


    introduce a suitable actress to you?"


    "Who is it?" Nathan asked in depression.


    "It''s Victoria Kaur. Have you met her before?"


    "Victoria Kaur?"


    Nathan frowned.


    He knew this actress. After all, she was beautiful and famous, but he heard that she had a bad temper


    and a deep background, and was difficult to get along with.


    To be honest, as a famous director who was so reputable, he was no longer willing to amodate


    himself to any actor, so he had never thought of inviting that bad-tempered nobledy.


    Natalia nodded and said, "Victoria is really easygoing. The rumors about her are all fake. If you agree


    with that, I''ll ask her about this! I think you''d better offer such an important role to her rather than me, a


    Nathan nced at her with a sad look.


    "Alright! Help me to ask her about this first. If she is willing, I will contact her."


    "Okay, deal."


    After sending Nathan out, Natalia also didn''t want to stay here any longer. There were still a lot of


    cases waiting to be dealt with in the PR department, so she said goodbye to Archie and was about to


    leave.


    But the man stopped her.


    "There''s a gathering tonight. Go with me, okay?"


    Natalia was stunned. "But I have work to do tonight..."


    Archie frowned.


    He stared at her with his deep eyes and said bitterly, "I find that it seemed to be a wrong decision to


    ask you to work in the Annie International."


    Natalia was a little confused. "What do you mean?"


    "You are so busy that you even have no time to apany me."


    Natalia was speechless.


    "Natalia, I think you should stop managing those mess there, and just take care of your Star


    Entertainment. It will be easier..."


    "No."


    Natalia interrupted him without hesitation, "You invited me here by yourself. There''s no way for you to


    go back on your words now!"


    She had been working in the Annie International for a period of time. To be honest, she liked the


    atmosphere there.


    She didn''t like to give up anything halfway, especially her work, so she couldn''t leave there at this time.


    Natalia waved her hand and said, "Alright. You just want me to go to the gathering with you this


    evening, don''t you? I will go with you."


    Archie finally smiled.


    "Then I''ll pick you up tonight."


    "Okay."


    Natalia left the McCarthy Properties. At six o''clock in the afternoon, Archie came to pick her up.


    They didn''t go to other ces, but directly drove to the Mountain Club.


    Natalia didn''t know who she was going to meet tonight, but she sensed that this man was in a good


    mood. She had asked him, but he refused to answer, so she became more curious about the gathering


    tonight.


    In the Supreme Room of Peony of the Mountain Club.


    Several young men were sitting on the sofa.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    York Nixon crossed his legs and looked at the door with expectation. He smiled and said, "Archie said


    today that he would bring his girlfriend here and introduce her to us. Let''s guess who she is."


    Next to him, Stephen Rogers raised his eyebrows proudly. "You don''t know that, do you? Hey! I''ve


    seen her before. Are you jealous of me? So do you want me to tell you first?"


    York rolled his eyes at him and snorted disdainfully.


    "What are you proud of? I won''t ask you. I''ll know it myself soon."

 Chapter 101 He Has A Daughter

    Chapter 101 He Has A Daughter


    Chapter 101 He Has A Daughter


    It never urred to Natalia that the gathering mentioned by Archie would be a meeting of his friends.


    Therefore, when she stepped into the box and saw the young men sitting there, she was a little


    confused.


    "Archie, Natalia, you are here!"


    Stephen was the first one to greet her. When the others saw Natalia, they were first stunned for a while


    and then came to their senses one by one.


    They followed Stephen greeted her in a hurry.


    "I''ve always heard that Archie has hidden a stunner in Julio. I finally see her today."


    "Hello, Natalia. My name is Max Nixon."


    "Hello, Natalia. I am Jake Bissel."


    Natalia was surprised.


    Facing their enthusiasm, Natalia smiled stiffly and nodded in response.


    Secretly tugging at the corner of Archie''s clothes, she said in a low voice with a stiff smile, "Archie, why


    didn''t you tell me that wee here to meet them?"


    She had heard of these young men.


    As the descendants of the four families in Eqitin, they and Archie grew up together. It was obvious that


    they had a good rtionship. The most important thing was that each of them would make countless


    women scream crazily.


    It was rare for them to gather here today.


    Archie smiled and held her hand.


    "Since you refuse to go back to Eqitin with me on new year''s day, I have to ask them to meet you in


    Julio. "


    Natalia didn''t know what to say.


    The new year woulde after half a month. Archie had asked her once if she wanted to go to Eqitin.


    She refused at that time. Although the rtionship between them was growing day by day, it was not


    the time yet.


    Hearing what he said now, although she thought this man was a little childish, she also felt sweet at


    such a time.


    After all, it was obvious that these people were very important to Archie.


    He had specially asked them to meet her here, which proved that she was also important to him.


    Natalia smiled slightly and nced at him. Then she pinched his waist quietly.


    The man didn''t show his pain, but the smile on his face became deeper and deeper.


    They all sat down again.


    Archie introduced Natalia to them seriously again and then ordered the servants to serve the dishes.


    With his friend around, Natalia was restrained at first.


    Fortunately, the group of people was about the same age, and Max was good at activating the


    atmosphere. Not long after, Natalia became familiar with them.


    It was well-known that these young men were hard to get along with for other people, but they were


    very easy-going to someone of their group.


    Natalia had met Stephen before, so she knew much about him. As the second son of the Nixon family,


    Max had been studying advanced AI technology, and he had even given a cute little AI toy dog to


    Natalia as a gift for her.


    Jake didn''t follow his father''s path. Instead, he chose to study medicine. Although he was young, he


    was already a famous surgeon.


    He was steady and didn''t talk much. He always smiled lightly, giving people a sense of warmth like a


    spring breeze.


    They had a happy dinner.


    Halfway, Natalia went to the restroom. On the way, she met Den Wright.


    As the most outstanding person in the young generation of the Wright family, Den had always been


    valued by Mrs. Wright.


    When Natalia was a child, she had a good rtionship with Den. However, as Den grew up, he


    went abroad to study for a few more years. As a result, they were estranged from each other.


    Den was a little surprised to see her.


    "Natalia, why are you here?"


    Natalia didn''t dislike him. She smiled and said, "Come out for dinner."


    Den nced at the box behind her.


    Peony.


    His eyes darkened.


    There was a private room in the Mountain Club that had never been opened to the public. It was just


    Peony.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    It was said that it was booked by someone for many years. Even if the person did note, it was not


    open to the public.


    He once identally inquired about it and knew that the person was Archie.


    Den looked at her and said, "You get along well with him."


    Natalia knew who he was referring to.


    Mrs. Wright didn''t agree with her to be with Archie, so Den must have known it. Therefore, Natalia


    had no intention of talking to him more, but nodded slightly.


    "If there is nothing else, I''ll go in first."


    Then she turned around and walked to the box.


    Two stepster, she heard the voice of Den behind her.


    "He has a daughter. Do you know that?"


    Natalia''s steps froze.


    She turned around and looked at Den in shock.


    Den frowned slightly. After hesitating for a while, he said, "I thought he would tell you, but judging


    from your reaction, you seem to know nothing about it."


    Natalia didn''t say anything.


    Den sighed.


    "The Wright family has contact with the Kawn family in Eqitin, so I can also hear some news from there.


    It is said that he has been engaged to, Selena Kawn, the daughter of the Kawn family since he was a


    child. I don''t know if that child''s mother is just Selena, but at least, until now, the engagement has not


    been terminated."


    "Natalia, we grew up together. I don''t want you to be cheated, nor do I want you to be hurt. So I''ll tell


    you this. As for whether you believe it or not, and how you will deal with it, you should decide it by


    yourself!"


    After saying that, Den left.


    Natalia stood there with a nk mind.


    Her face also turned pale.


    A chill ran up from the soles of her feet, straightly to her head!


    Her whole body was cold and her heart was pounded!


    He has an... engagement?


    And a child?


    After a while, the door of Peony opened from inside. Archie walked out and saw her standing in the


    corridor. He walked over.


    "Why are you standing here?"


    When he approached her, he found that she didn''t look good. He couldn''t help frowning.


    He touched her forehead and asked with concern, "What''s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable?"


    Natalia stared at him.


    The man frowned, with undisguised concern and worry on his face.


    But at this moment, it was suddenly full of irony.


    She shook her head, looked away and said lightly, "I''m fine."


    Then she turned around and walked into the room.


    In the following hours, Archie felt that the woman beside him was obviously absent-minded.


    She was no longer happy as before. Instead, she was preupied with something.


    Thinking that she had gone to the restroom before, the man seemed to understand something.


    But he said nothing.


    After returning home in the evening, Natalia went to the bathroom to take a shower early. When she


    came out, she found that the man went to the study and said that there was something urgent to deal


    with in thepany.


    She didn''t care and went to bed.


    That night, she had a dream.


    Many things happened in her busy dream.


    Some were about the memories when she was a child, some were about the matters when she was


    abroad a few years ago, and some vague pictures about the man.


    Finally, the words Den said to her in the dark corridor and his eyes with sympathy and worry were


    fixed in her dream.


    Natalia suddenly woke up.


    Outside the window, the sun was shining. It was already ten o''clock in the morning.


    She was shocked and turned around. The bed was empty. The cold temperature reminded her that the


    man had left for a long time.

 Chapter 102 Pay For It

    Chapter 102 Pay For It


    Chapter 102 Pay for It


    Or... he even didn''te in at all?


    Natalia scratched her hair and rubbed her face.


    The scene in her dream gradually faded away with her brain waking up. Her temples throbbed and she


    had a headache.


    She rubbed her forehead gently with her fingers and then got out of bed.


    "Mrs. McCarthy, you are awake!"


    Mrs. Dottie just came in and smiled at her.


    Natalia forced a smile and said, "I''mte. Why didn''t you wake me up?"


    "Mr. McCarthy said before he left that you were not feeling well and asked us not to wake you up, and


    to let you have more rest."


    Natalia was stunned.


    She looked at Mrs. Dottie, whose face was full of gratification. She asked, "Where did he sleepst


    night?"


    "Mrs. McCarthy, don''t you know that? Mr. McCarthy worked tootest night, so he just slept in the


    study."


    Natalia was silent for a moment.


    It turned out that he really didn''te back.


    An indescribableplex feeling arose in her heart. She didn''t know what was going on.


    She had thought from the beginning that she should keep her feeling well. No matter what the final goal


    and end of this marriage were, she couldn''t let herself be trapped by it.


    But... Why was she a little disappointed now?


    Natalia didn''t look good. Mrs. Dottie observed her expression and asked cautiously, "Mrs. McCarthy, do


    you want to have breakfast?"


    Natalia came to her senses and shook her head.


    "No, I''ll go to thepany directly."


    Perhaps Archie had ordered Brian to ask for a leave for her in advance, so even if Natalia waste, the


    people in thepany were not surprised, as if they had already known it.


    When she got to thepany, she dealt with the work as usual.


    For the whole day, Archie didn''t send her a message or call her.


    Natalia tried her best to suppress the strange feeling in her heart. She knew that she couldn''t ask for


    too much.


    This marriage was not based on love from the very beginning. Whether he had a girlfriend or not, or


    even had a child, it had nothing to do with her.


    So she didn''t have to be upset or ask.


    Yes, that was it.


    Even if she seemed to have a crush on him because of what happenedst time, it was just a little.


    Maybe it was because of this that God let her know in advance what she shouldn''t have known and


    reminded her of the existence of the truth.


    Natalia closed her eyes and scratched her hair in boredom.


    At this moment, her phone suddenly rang.


    She picked it up with a frown, but when she saw the caller ID, her expression changed.


    "Mr. K?"


    "It''s me."


    The voice on the other side of the line was hoarse and full of vicissitudes. He said in a deep voice, "I


    have found something that you asked me to investigate for you. It''s not convenient to tell you on the


    phone. When are you free? Let''s talk about it face to face!"


    Natalia''s breath tightened.


    Her fingers holding the phone were a little pale, and it took her a long time to calm down.


    "Okay, send me the address. I''lle to see you this afternoon."


    "Okay."


    In the afternoon, Natalia got off work ahead of time and went to a cafe as scheduled.


    Mr. K was a bald middle-aged man with sunsses. He had arrived ahead of time and was sitting at a


    table by the window.


    Seeing Natalia, he nodded to her.


    Natalia walked over and sat down opposite him.


    "What''s that? What did you find out?"


    She asked straightforwardly as soon as she sat down.


    Mr. K looked at her through his sunsses and said in a deep voice, "As you guessed, the car ident


    five years ago was not a natural ident."


    Natalia''s breath froze.


    Mr. K took out a folder from his pocket and took out a few photos from it and put them on the table.


    "The wreckage of the car has been cleaned up, but the traffic police still keeps the police records of the


    case that year. I asked someone to get detailed photos of the car that year. Look, there are obvious


    traces of human damage in this ce."


    Natalia looked carefully at the ce on the photo he pointed at and saw there was a clear cut on the


    car.


    "Is this... a brake pad?"


    Mr. K nodded.


    "When Mrs. Dawson had an ident, her car was burnt to ashes on the spot. Many pieces of evidence


    were lost, butter the police still took some pictures of its remains."


    "I picked out these photos from hundreds of them. The perpetrator was very smart. He knew that the


    car would burn and all the evidence would be burnt. But unexpectedly, when the car burned, it would


    directly break through the bridge and fall into the river. Instead, it extinguished a part of the fire, leaving


    some evidence."


    Natalia''s face turned pale.


    Her eyes, which were always clear and cold, now became deep and meaningful, and no one could


    judge from it whether she was angry.


    "Who did it? Have you found it out?"


    Mr. K shook his head.


    "I was in a hurry to inform you as soon as I got the photos. I haven''t had the time to check who did it."


    "Is it difficult?"


    "I guess it''s difficult."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He frowned and said, "it has been a long time. The person who got involved in this matter may have


    already left Julio. The people behind it also won''t let anyone find out the evidence. I guess they have


    dealt with the ws already. If we investigate it now, it will be like looking for a needle in a haystack."


    Natalia was silent for a moment.


    After a while, she sneered with cold eyes.


    "Actually, I don''t need to investigate. I know who it is."


    She stared at the broken brake on the photo and sneered, "The person who got the most benefits must


    be the murderer."


    Mr. K was also silent for a moment.


    "Unfortunately, as long as we can''t get direct evidence, we can''t ask thew to send her to prison."


    Natalia smiled coldly.


    Law?


    Even if she couldn''t seek help from thew, so what?


    As long as she proved that her mother was indeed killed, and it was not an ident, she would be able


    to force the mother and daughter to speak out the truth personally.


    Her eyes were filled with cruelty and mercilessness. Mr. K looked at her and kept silent for a while.


    "What''s your n now?"


    Natalia said in a low voice, "Of course I will let them pay for that!"


    "You alone?"


    "Is there a problem?"


    Mr. K wanted to say something but stopped on second thought.


    Natalia nced at him and frowned. "When did you learn to hold on when you wanted to say


    something?"


    Mr. K was speechless.


    He said helplessly, "I heard that you are with Archie now. Why don''t you ask him for help? It''s a piece of


    cake for him to destroy the Dawson family."


    Natalia sneered.


    Mr. K didn''t know if it was an illusion. He found that when he mentioned that man, Natalia''s eyes were


    colder than before.


    "It''s my business, and I don''t need someone irrelevant to help me."


    After a pause, she stood up and said, "Okay, I see this matter. Thank you. I will transfer the money to


    youter."


    After saying that, Natalia turned around and walked out.


    At the same time, a ck Rolls-Royce passed by the cafe. The person in the car inadvertently looked


    out of the window and saw a familiar figure.


    The woman was wearing ck and white casual clothes and a peaked cap. She was walking out with


    her head down.


    He was slightly stunned and ordered Brian to stop the car.


    When he was about to get off the car, he saw a man quickly walking out of the cafe and stopped


    Natalia.

 Chapter 103 She Hid Something From Him

    Chapter 103 She Hid Something From Him


    Chapter 103 She Hid Something From Him


    "Seven! Wait!"


    Natalia stopped.


    She looked back at Mr. K.


    "Anything else?"


    Mr. K hesitated for a moment and said, "Recently, the Dragon Club is in trouble. Many people are


    looking for you in secret. Be careful!"


    Natalia was stunned.


    After a while, she smiled.


    "I see. Thank you."


    Mr. K also smiled.


    "We''re the only two who know the other offline, so I just remind you casually. You''re wee."


    Natalia nodded and said nothing more. Then she turned around and left.


    In the Rolls-Royce.


    Brian was a little shocked when he saw the two say goodbye at the door of the cafe not far away.


    He turned his head to look at his boss and cautiously asked, "Boss, are we still going there?"


    Looking at the petite figure fading away in the evening light, Archie frowned.


    After a while, he said, "No."


    Then Brian closed the door again and drove the Rolls-Royce away.


    Due to the wrong angle, Natalia didn''t see the Rolls-Royce on the other side.


    After she got in the car, she received a call from Archie.


    The man''s voice was a little cold and hoarse. He asked, "Where are you?"


    Raising her eyebrows, Natalia looked around at the traffic and asked in a low voice, "I''m in the


    The man on the other side paused for a moment.


    Somehow, Natalia felt a little uneasy. She looked around again and made sure that there was no


    familiar face or car. Then she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then she asked, "Are you off duty?"


    "Not yet."


    "Then... Go back to your work. See you tonight?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Okay, see you tonight."


    After hanging up the phone, Natalia breathed a long sigh.


    Looking at the darkening screen of the phone, she suddenlyughed at herself.


    What was she afraid of?


    That man was not her real husband.


    Even if she had slept with him two times, so what? Even if they had the marriage certificate, so what?


    Wasn''t he also hiding something from her? Why did she have to be faithful to him?


    Natalia tried her best to persuade herself. After a long time, she calmed down a little and finally


    suppressed the strange uneasiness and guilt.


    On the other side, after hanging up the phone, Archie thought of the figure he had just seen at the door


    of the cafe, and the lie that the woman had casually said on the phone. His eyes were slightly cold.


    He sneered and ordered Brian.


    "Go and find out who that person was just now."


    Needless to say, Brian knew who the "person" he was referring to.


    Brian said yes immediately.


    In the evening, when Natalia got home, Archie was already at home.


    When Natalia entered the room, Mrs. Dottie happened to wee her. Mrs. Dottie smiled and said,


    "Mrs. McCarthy hase back. The dinner is ready. Mr. McCarthy is waiting for you in the dining


    room!"


    Natalia nodded and entered the dining room.


    In the dining room, Archie sat upright in a white shirt.


    His handsome face was meticulous, and the corners of his eyes and brows were rare cold and sharp.


    Seeing here in, he only slightly lifted his eyelids and said nothing.


    Natalia keenly sensed that there was something wrong with the atmosphere today. She took a look at


    Mrs. Dottie. Mrs. Dottie was standing behind Archie and secretly winked at her.


    Today, Mr. McCarthy was in a bad mood, so everyone should be cautious!


    After sitting down, Natalia smiled and asked, "Have you been busy recently? Are you tired?"


    Archie didn''t answer.


    His face was as cold as ice. In fact, anyone with eyes could see that this man was in a bad mood, even


    if Mrs. Dottie didn''t warn her.


    However, even if he was in a bad mood, most of the time, he didn''t show his emotions on his face, let


    alone me the servants.


    But today, it was so obvious...


    Natalia rolled her eyes and soon understood.


    She smiled silently and asked, "Are you in a bad mood? Something happened in thepany?"


    Archie finally looked at her seriously.


    It would be better if he didn''t look at her, but that nce made Natalia a little shocked.


    The man''s eyes were so prating that it seemed to see through her eyes to get her mind.


    Natalia felt a little ufortable. She looked away. The man finally spoke, "Where did you go this


    afternoon?"


    Natalia''s heart skipped a beat.


    She tried to calm herself down, looked at him and said in a deep voice, "Why do you ask this?"


    "Mr. K is a famous underground private detective. He has superb skills and boundless connections. He


    is especially popr in Julio. What did you want from him?"


    Natalia froze there.


    She looked at him in disbelief, and the details of her meeting with Mr. K shed through her mind. She


    did not find anything wrong and could not help frowning.


    "Are you spying on me? Nancy?"


    Archie sneered.


    "You can ask Nancy if I have asked her to spy on you."


    Natalia didn''t know what to say.


    It was not until then that she remembered that she had deliberately sent Nancy away when she was


    going to meet Mr. K this afternoon.


    Maybe Nancy knew she went to the cafe, but Nancy didn''t know who she had met.


    Thinking of this, Natalia looked at Archie again, with a trace of inquiry in her eyes.


    "So, are you questioning me now?"


    "Shouldn''t I question you as a husband being cheated by my wife?"


    Natalia smiled coldly.


    "If you really think that a couple should be honest to each other without any privacy, then Mr. McCarthy,


    please do it well yourself first."


    After saying that, she felt that she had no appetite tonight. She put down the bowl and chopsticks and


    was about to leave, but was stopped by Archie.


    "Stop!"


    Natalia paused and looked at him with a frown.


    "What do you mean? Make it clear!"


    Natalia sneered.


    The grievance and anger that had been suppressing for the whole day suddenly burst out. "Don''t you


    understand what I''m saying? Your rtionship with your fiancee and your child. In your opinion, as your


    wife, should I also have the right to know that?"


    There was an instant silence in the dining room.


    It was so quiet that even a needle dropping on the ground could be heard.


    The servants widened their eyes in disbelief.


    It seemed that at that moment, they even stopped breathing, but really admired Natalia''s courage!


    They had never seen anyone who dared to shout at Mr. McCarthy like this. Mrs. McCarthy was the first


    one!


    Did Mr. McCarthy... also get angry?


    They turned to look at Archie and found that his handsome face was gloomy and dark. The cold air


    around him almost froze them.


    Oh, God!


    Mr. McCarthy also got angry, so what should they do?


    Before the servants could react, Archie said coldly, "You all get out!"


    Everyone looked at each other and a few secondster, they all got out quickly.


    Natalia stood there and looked at him with cold eyes.


    There was a trace of regret in her heart.


    She had told herself that she shouldn''t care. Why was she so angry at that moment?


    How could she be so angry that she couldn''t help asking him directly?


    If the truth was just she had heard, what should she do then?


    It was so ashamed to do that, even if she just thought of this scene!

 Chapter 104 I DidnT Lie To You

    Chapter 104 I Didn''T Lie To You


    Chapter 104 I Didn''t Lie to You


    Natalia scratched her hair, feeling annoyed.


    Seeing that he didn''t say anything for a long time, she said impatiently, "Do you have anything to say?


    If not, I have to go now!"


    "Wait!"


    Archie stood up and walked towards her.


    Somehow, Natalia''s breath tightened.


    The man stopped in front of her and looked at her with his hands in his trouser pockets.


    He noticed the regret on the woman''s face. Although his face was still stiff, there was a faint smile in his


    deep dark eyes.


    "Last night, you were angry with me just because of this?"


    Natalia was stunned.


    She looked up at him in astonishment.


    Archie added lightly.


    "It was someone of the Wright family who told you that, wasn''t it?"


    Natalia''s pupils dted again.


    How did he know everything?


    Was he the eyes of God?


    Archie quickly solved her doubts.


    "The engagement between me and the daughter of the Kawn family is very secret. In Julio, only Mrs.


    Wright, who has a close rtionship with the Kawn family, knows it. You didn''t see herst night, and


    she didn''t tell you about it on the phone before. So I guess that she doesn''t want to tell you."


    "But if she didn''t say it, someone would say it for her. As Mrs. Wright''s favorite grandson, Den might


    have heard about it by chance. He and you have known each other since childhood. Seeing you are


    going to be trapped by this, he naturally told you the truth. Am I right?"


    Natalia opened her mouth in astonishment.


    The shock in her heart was beyond words.


    This man... How could he know everything just through a simple inference?


    But after a short period of astonishment, she quickly calmed down.


    She stepped back and looked at him coldly.


    "So what? Do you want to say that what he said is not true?"


    "It''s true."


    His answer without hesitation stunned Natalia again.


    Then there was a burst of anger.


    "So? Why did you stop me and what do you want to say?"


    She was really going crazy!


    She had never seen a person who could be so righteous after doing something wrong!


    He had been too domineering!


    Although she had never expected that the two of them would really be the real couple, at least for


    the time being, she was still the nominal Mrs. McCarthy. Even for the sake of the rtionship between


    two partners, shouldn''t he be honest to her on this matter?


    She should have the right to know it!


    Looking at the furious woman in front of him, Archie didn''t know why he suddenly felt a strange sense


    of satisfaction.


    "Are you... Jealous of it?"


    "I''m jealous of what?"


    Natalia waspletely pissed off. She pushed the man in front of her and roared, "Get out of my way! I


    don''t want to argue with you. Whether you have a fiancee or a daughter, it has nothing to do with me!


    Get off!"


    She seemed to bepletely irritated, and her eyes were even red.


    Archie just stared at her.


    The woman''s slightly red eyes reflected his face, and there wereplex waves of anger hidden in her


    calmness.


    Then she pushed him away and ran upstairs.


    Natalia went straight into the bedroom.


    Archie followed her closely.


    His eyelids twitched when he saw her begin to package her clothes angrily.


    "What are you doing?"


    He held her hand.


    Natalia red at him.


    Archie''s breath stopped for a moment.


    "Let me go!"


    "No way!"


    "Archie, don''t make me totally lose my temper!"


    Natalia was really going crazy with anger!


    She had never been so furious before!


    Why did this man think he could lie to her like this?


    Archie looked at her and said in a low voice, "Give me a chance to exin."


    "I''m not interested in your exnation!"


    "Natalia!"


    "Let me go! Em!"


    An unexpected kiss was pressed down hard and stopped her from saying anything.


    The man kissed her fiercely, with the power to destroy her mind. He pressed one hand on the back of


    her head, and the other hand encircled her waist, tightly holding her into his arms, as if to integrate her


    into his bones and blood.


    At first, Natalia tried her best to resist, butter she found that it was useless. Moreover, this man''s skill


    was getting better and better, and he could attack and plunder without giving Natalia time to react.


    Soon, her mind was in a mess. She couldn''t think of anything, and she also couldn''t do anything.


    After a long time, Archie finally let her go.


    He lowered his eyes and looked at the little woman in his arms. Her face was flushed, and her eyes


    were red. She was shy and angry. He could not help butugh in a low voice.


    "It turns out that you care about me so much, which makes me happy."


    His voice was low but it was mixed with a sexy lure.


    Natalia red at him.


    "Who cares about you?"


    "If you don''t care about me, then why are you angry?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Whoever is cheated will be angry, okay?"


    "I didn''t cheat you."


    "You..."


    "I did have an engagement with the daughter of the Kawn family, but it was made when I was five years


    old. Moreover, the child who was engaged to me had long passed away, so this engagement was


    naturally not counted. Selena is just the adopted daughter of the Kawn family, and she is not qualified


    to marry into the McCarthy family."


    Natalia was stupefied.


    She stared at him with her watery eyes.


    Archie continued to exin, "And as for the kid, I didn''t mean to hide it from you. Last time you asked


    me who I was calling, and I told you that it was an important person in my life. I originally nned to


    take you to see her in Eqitin, but you dyed it again and again. It should not be my fault, right?"


    Natalia opened her mouth.


    She was shocked, and the huge shock made her unable to react.


    After a while, she stopped staring at the man and said in a low voice, "Then you can tell me in


    advance."


    "I thought you knew it."


    Indeed, he had a child. Although it was not known to all, anyone who was familiar with him should know


    it.


    Natalia had stayed in McCarthy Mansion for so long. She got along with Mrs. Dottie and other servants


    every day, who had been in the McCarthy family for more than ten years. He thought that she had


    heard about it.


    Also thinking of this, Natalia even didn''t know what to say.


    The atmosphere was inexplicably awkward.


    She always felt that there was something wrong with this matter. Logically, it seemed that what he had


    said was true, but she felt that something was still wrong.


    But she didn''t know what it was.


    Archie looked at her and smiled.


    "Since I have told you the truth, shouldn''t you tell me now what you want from Mr. K?"


    Natalia looked up at him.


    The man''s eyes were deep, and his dark pupils were like two bottomlesskes, unfathomable.


    She pursed her lips and said, "I came to him just to investigate the truth of my mother''s death."


    Archie frowned imperceptibly.


    "Do you think there is another reason for mother''s death?"


    Natalia red at him.


    "That''s my mother!"


    "Your mother is my mother. Is there anything wrong with my calling?"


    Natalia was speechless.


    ''forget it. I don''t want to argue with him.'' Natalia thought like this.


    She nodded, "Yes, but I didn''t have any evidence, so I wanted someone to help me investigate it. Later


    I heard that he is very good at this, so I asked him to help me. Today he asked me to meet because he


    had some clues, so he wanted to talk to me face to face."

 Chapter 105 A Phone Call From The Kid

    Chapter 105 A Phone Call From The Kid


    Chapter 105 A Phone Call From The Kid


    Archie stared at her with his dark eyes.


    "That''s it?"


    "Or what? What do you think it is?"


    "Nothing."


    His eyes wereplicated, and it was obvious that he had hidden something else. Natalia secretly


    tightened her fingers, and felt a little flustered for no reason.


    But she was always good at camouge. After she looked away, she quickly calmed down and did not


    show any traces on her face.


    "Have you found anything?"


    "Yes, I have."


    Speaking of this, Natalia had nothing to hide. She took out the photo that Mr. K had given her.


    "Someone did something to my mother''s car, and the brake pad was cut in advance. I suspect that was


    just why the ident happened."


    A sh ofplex light was in Archie''s eyes.


    It was a faint cold light.


    "Do you need my help?"


    "No, I don''t!"


    Natalia answered straightforwardly, "I''ll do it myself. I don''t want to rely on anyone else."


    Her mother had always been the one she loved most in the world. Five years ago, she was still young.


    For her mother''s sudden death, she could do nothing but be at a loss and doubt.


    But now it was different. Since she had the ability, she must find out the murderer by herself!


    She would never let that murderer go!


    Archie looked at her for a while and then nodded.


    He touched her head and said softly, "Okay, if you need anything, you must let me know."


    Natalia nodded.


    Now that the misunderstandings had been cleared up, she had to eat food.


    But when she went downstairs, Natalia felt a little embarrassed.


    Archie smiled and didn''t say anything. Mrs. Dottie was happy to see that they made peace so soon.


    She asked the servants to heat the cold food and take it back as soon as possible.


    After dinner, Archie went to take a shower, while Nataliay in bed in a daze.


    She was still thinking of what the man had said before.


    Selena was the adopted daughter of the Kawn family?


    She had never heard of this before.


    Then she thought of his daughter, who should be very young. Where was her mother? Where did she


    go?


    Was she Archie''s ex-girlfriend? Or...


    Could the daughter be the result of a one-night stand?


    Thinking of this, Natalia suddenly felt disgusted.


    Although she still felt a little ufortable, she knew that everyone had a past, not only Archie, but


    also her.


    So she didn''t have to dig into it.


    It waste at night. Natalia couldn''t help yawning.


    Just then, Archie''s phone rang.


    He put his phone on the bedside table and didn''t take it into the bathroom.


    Therefore, as soon as Natalia sat on the bed, she could see the caller ID on the screen.


    There were several simple letters on the screen.


    -Baby.


    Natalia''s eyebrows twitched.


    Baby? Was it... his daughter?


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She took a look in the direction of the bathroom. It wasn''t long after Archie went in. It should take a


    while for him toe out.


    She was wondering whether she should give him the phone or not.


    The phone was suddenly hung up.


    Looking at the darkening screen, she thought for a while and was about to go back to sleep.


    However, a few secondster, the phone rang again.


    It was that number again.


    She hesitated for a moment, thinking that there might be something wrong with the child calling again


    and again.


    So she picked up the phone and went to the bathroom.


    Natalia knocked on the door and said, "Archie, answer the phone."


    There was only the sound of water, and no one responded.


    Natalia knocked a few more times, but the man didn''t hear it, probably because the sound of water was


    too loud.


    She had no choice but to go back and tell him when he came out.


    However, when she put down the phone, she didn''t know which ce on the phone she had pressed,


    and the phone was answered at once.


    Natalia was shocked.


    Oh, God!


    She just questioned him, and then she answered his phone. Wouldn''t it make him misunderstand that


    she didn''t trust him at all?


    That was so rude!


    But it was toote to hang up now.


    And even if she hung up, it would be recorded. It was simply useless.


    Natalia almost cried.


    "Hello? Why don''t you speak?"


    A sweet voice came through the phone.


    Natalia was stunned.


    Really a child?


    Maybe because the kid didn''t get any response from the phone, she said again, "Hello! Daddy, why


    don''t you talk to me? Are you angry again? I''ve taken the medicine obediently today. Why are you still


    angry? If you are still angry, I won''t take the medicine next time."


    Natalia panicked. She didn''t know if she should call Archie out or just hang up.


    "Humph! Daddy! You even don''t talk to me! I also won''t talk to you anymore!"


    As she spoke, she suddenly hung up the phone.


    Natalia stood there, holding Archie''s phone in a daze.


    It took her a long time to react.


    What... what should she do now?


    She seemed to have answered a phone call by ident and caused a big misunderstanding!


    At this moment, there was a light sound from the bathroom door, and the man wrapped in a bath towel


    came out.


    Although it waste winter now, it was not cold because the heating was on in the room.


    He didn''t wear any clothes, and his strong figure was well proportioned. A big white bath towel with a


    golden edge around his waist covered the lower part of his body.


    With the other hand, he wiped his wet short hair with a towel. Water drops slid down his abdominal


    muscles along his chest muscles and disappeared at the edge of the bath towel, bringing a sexy smell.


    Natalia didn''t know if it was her illusion. As soon as the man came out, the whole bedroom suddenly


    became cramped.


    The space of the room was over a hundred square meters, but he stood there with a strong aura as if it


    had filled the surrounding space, making Natalia feel a sense of oppression for no reason.


    Natalia nced at him and slowly looked away with a blushed face.


    It was not that she didn''t want to see this scene. It was just that the scene was so sexy that she was


    afraid that she would get a nosebleed.


    Archie had been observing her reaction all the time. Seeing that her face was red and the color almost


    reached her ears, but she just turned her face away to cover it. He suddenly raised his lips.


    He untied the bath towel and began to change his pajamas directly.


    Even if Natalia looked away, she couldn''t help ncing at the scene from the corner of her eyes.


    Her face turned even redder.


    Sheined, "Can you go to the bathroom to change your clothes? There... there are still people


    here! Don''t you feel ashamed?"


    Archie raised his eyebrows.


    "Mrs. McCarthy, we are husband and wife."


    Natalia had nothing to refute.


    She bit her lips and muttered after a long while, "We are not a real couple. Anyway, we will divorce


    sooner orter!"


    Although her voice had been lowered to the most, the man still heard it clearly.


    He paused and his eyes turned cold.


    The next second, he quickly put on her shirt and came over.


    "What did you just say?"


    "What? Nothing."


    Natalia pretended to be confused with a pair of innocent eyes.


    "Huh!"


    The man sneered. He bent over, pinched her chin, and said word by word, "You want a divorce?


    There''s no way. You''d better stop thinking about it. To be Mrs. McCarthy is not a kind of y, so you


    can''t run at will. What do you think I am?"

 Chapter 106 She Should Be Like Her Mother

    Chapter 106 She Should Be Like Her Mother


    Chapter 106 She Should Be Like Her Mother


    Natalia looked at him dully.


    She blurted out the words as she was angry, but she didn''t expect that he would take it so seriously.


    Feeling the pain from her chin, Natalia let out a light groan and said unhappily, "What are you doing? It


    hurts."


    "Answer my question."


    The man''s tone of voice was overbearing and cold lights shed across his eyes.


    Natalia was a bit scared by his stare.


    She knitted her brows, "What do you want me to answer?"


    "Who am I?"


    Natalia was speechless.


    Was he mentally handicapped? Why didn''t he know who he was?


    Pitifully, she could onlyin this in her heart. She couldn''t say it out.


    Natalia curled her lips into an ingratiating smile and replied honestly, "You''re Archie McCarthy."


    "Hmm?"


    Natalia was speechless again.


    Was it wrong?


    She then replied tentatively, "Mr. McCarthy?"


    Archie was taken aback hearing what she said.


    "Heh,e on, you won''t be asking me to call you Mr. Chairman, right??"


    Seeing the quick change in the man''s tensed expression, Natalia knew that she had given a wrong


    answer again.


    "Heh, I will give you thest chance. Give me a satisfactory answer, okay?"


    Natalia bit her lower lip.


    "Don''t bite your lip!"


    When she bit her red lip with her white teeth, she just looked so pitifully beautiful, which stimted his


    impulse to plunder her.


    Hence, the man quickly pinched her chin to stop her.


    Feeling the sharp pain, Natalia groaned with dissatisfaction.


    Right at this moment, she suddenly had a light-bulb moment.


    Seeming to figure out something, she looked at him in disbelief.


    She then stammered an answer tentatively, "You''re my... my honey."


    Archie sneered.


    "Remember this then. Although your words were unintentional, I don''t want to hear those words again!"


    The man''s gaze was a bit cold and he said in a deep and warning voice, "Understand?"


    Although Natalia was a bit dumbfounded, she still knew better than to say anything more and just


    nodded her head.


    Only then did Archie loosen the grip on her chin and walk to the other side of the bed. When he


    prepared to get onto the bed, he saw his phone that was ced on the bedside table.


    He knitted his brows and shifted his gaze onto Natalia.


    Natalia came to her own sense and hurriedly exined it, "You got a call just now. I''ve told you, but you


    didn''t answer me. I answered the call only identally."


    Speaking of this, Natalia became a bit guilt-stricken.


    Archie didn''t say anything. He picked up his phone and took a nce.


    "What did she say to you?"


    Natalia smiled awkwardly.


    "Nothing. Er... She''s your daughter, right?"


    Archie turned around and shot a nce at her.


    After two seconds of silence, he corrected her words, "She''s our daughter."


    Natalia really don''t know what to say.


    Luckily, she wasn''t drinking water now; otherwise, she would definitely spurt out the water in her mouth.


    However, after a second thought, since she and Archie were already officially married, of course his


    daughter was also her daughter.


    Now she suddenly had a daughter. Initially, Natalia was dumbfounded, but now she suddenly became


    cheered up.


    "That''s true. If that''s the case, seems like it''s not a bad thing."


    Natalia didn''t hate the idea of having a child at all. Moreover, upon hearing the voice from the other end


    of the phone, she inexplicably had a cordial feeling although she had never met that child before.


    Natalia felt it fantastic. At a second though, she was a bit amused.


    "I wondered whether she''s cute or not. Hmm... it would be the best if she don''t have your temper. You


    really have a bad temper. You''re so temperamental. It will be bad if the little girl is like this."


    Archie fixed his eyes on her, "Then whom do you expect her to be like?"


    "Of course she should be like her mother."


    Come to think of it, Natalia suddenly realized that she even didn''t know who the little girl''s biological


    mother was.


    She hurriedly asked, "Is she your ex''s child? Oh, had you ever been married before?"


    Archie, "..."


    Could he borrow Thor''s hammer from him?


    After blurting out the question, Natalia also realized that it was impossible.


    After all, if it was his second marriage, she would have known it when they came to the marriage


    bureau to apply for marriage certificates.


    Natalia smiled embarrassedly. Archie didn''t say anything else. He even agreed to her opinion.


    "Yeah. She''s quite like her mother."


    He paused and then picked up his phone and walked to the balcony, "I will call back."


    Natalia nodded her head.


    She watched him walking to the balcony. In the endless dark night and under the warm, yellow lights of


    the house, the man, who was clenching his phone and standing straight, was talking into the phone


    gently.


    Lying face down on the bed, Natalia held her cheek in one hand and studied the man carefully.


    She suddenly felt that this man was not as cruel and merciless as he was in the rumors.


    At least he was good to her. And she could tell that he was a responsible good father for the way he


    treated his child.


    Natalia unconsciously curled her lips into a smile.


    Archie spent lots of time on the call.


    He had no choice as he pampered his daughter Anne a lot.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He didn''t answer her call just now. Although Natalia answered the callter, she didn''t say anything. So


    Anne was angry because she thought that Archie was deliberately ignoring her.


    Archie put in good words to coax Anne. After a long while, this little demon finally forgave him.


    Archie said in a soft voice, "It''ste now. Be a good girl and go to bed, okay?"


    The kid''s cute voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Okay. But you must answer my call in the future."


    Archie rubbed his brows helplessly.


    "Sometime when I''m at a meeting, I would mute my phone. So I can''t hear it."


    "I will call you when you''re not at a meeting."


    "Really?"


    "Of course. Grandma has told me that Daddy is busy with work and it''s tiresome. She asked me not to


    bother you. That''s why I always call you in the evening."


    Archie didn''t expect that this naughty kid would also be so thoughtful.


    He chuckled and replied in a soft voice.


    "I see. I will not miss your call in the future."


    Only then was the kid satisfied. But soon, her voice was tinged with a trace of dejection.


    "Daddy, actually I called you because I missed you."


    Archie paused.


    It felt like his heart was gently hit by something.


    Anne continued, "But Grandma doesn''t allow me toe to find you. Daddy, when will youe back


    to see me? I miss you so much! Other kids have father and mother, but I have none. I''m so pitiful! No


    one likes me, a..."


    Archie knew that Anne was pretending, as he had specially flown to visit her when he was on a


    business trip not long ago.


    However, hearing her soft and childish voice and her pretentious crying tone, his heart uncontrobly


    softened.


    "Good girl, Daddy wille back soon."


    "Soon? How long will that be?"


    Anne was a shrewd girl and she wouldn''t be fooled around easily.


    "About one month."


    "A... Daddy, you don''t like me anymore. Are you going to abandon me? Boohoo..."


    Anne, who was at the other end of the phone, cried miserably.


    Archie touched his forehead helplessly.


    Nevertheless, he had no choice as this was his beloved daughter even though she was spoiled by him.


    He coaxed her patiently, "One month is already the bottom line. If you keep on crying, I will note


    back one monthter. Not just me, but also the mother I have found for you will note back either."


    Anne immediately stopped crying.

 Chapter 107 The Strange Dream

    Chapter 107 The Strange Dream


    Chapter 107 The Strange Dream


    "Mummy?"


    "Yes."


    "Really? Did you really help me find my mummy?"


    Archie chuckled, "Do you want to see her?"


    "Sure! I want to see her!"


    "Then let''s end here. I will send you her photo. But you shall go to bed after seeing her photo, OK?"


    "Okay."


    Archie then hung up his phone. He found out a photo of Natalia which was taken by him by ident


    and sent it to Anne.


    At the other end of the phone, when receiving the photo, Anne immediately became excited.


    Was this her mummy?


    ''Oh gosh, mummy is so beautiful! Her skin is so fair! Her eyes are so beautiful! Her nose is so high!


    And her mouth has a good shape!''


    ''Mummy looked exactly the same as me!''


    ''Oh... Grandma, this is my mommy! I''m her daughter! I feel so happy!'' Anne eximed in her heart.


    Clenching the phone, Anne ran to the living room to find her grandma.


    Unexpectedly, when she just ran out of her bedroom, she was stopped by a maid who was responsible


    for taking care of her.


    "Miss, it''s already ten o''clock. Didn''t you promise me that you will be a good girl and go to bed? How


    can you run wildly?"


    Anne took a nce at her and paused.


    She rolled her ck-pearl-like beautiful eyes and pressed her pink small lips together. After a short


    while, she suddenly turned around and ran towards the bedroom.


    ''No way! Mummy is so beautiful and I can''t let others know her!''


    ''Otherwise, they will snatch my mummy from me.''


    ''Mummy belongs to me only and no one is allowed to snatch her from me!''


    ''Humph!'' Anne thought to herself.


    Watching Anne running back to her bedroom, the maid thought that she must have realized her


    mistake and therefore she would go to bed obediently. She didn''t think too much of this.


    The maid followed Anne into the bedroom. Watching her sliding into the bed, she walked over, tucked


    the quilt for her and then coaxed her softly, "Miss, have a good dream. I will only go out when you''ve


    fallen asleep."


    As expected, Anne closed her eyes obediently and she soon fell asleep.


    Generally speaking, kids would fall asleep quickly, so was Anne.


    The maid didn''t dare to take away the phone clenched by Anne just now as she was afraid that she


    would make a fuss. But now, seeing that she was still clenching the phone and since that she was


    sleeping, the maid gently took the children''s mobile phone away from her hand.


    In sleeping, the kid called vaguely, "Mummy..."


    The maid was stunned. She leaned forwards and put her ear near Anne''s mouth. Only then did she


    hear clearly what Anne was calling.


    Her gaze towards the kid becameplicated as a gush of bitterness surged in her heart.


    She didn''t know how she should think about this kid''s fate. Was she lucky? Or was she pitiful?


    She was lucky because she was a child of the McCarthy family, a top-ss powerful and rich family.


    She wouldn''t need to worry about clothing and food in her whole life as she could enjoy the endless


    wealth.


    She was pitiful because she didn''t have a mother.


    After all, those who had stayed in the McCarthy family for more than five years all knew that this kid


    was taken back from abroad by Archie back then. At that time, Archie only brought back this little girl


    and her mother was not by her side.


    At that time, she was still a newly-born baby. Maybe it was because she had left her mother since


    young, Anne had been quite week since childhood.


    She had been at herst grasp due to illness for several times. The McCarthy family hired several


    doctors for her, requiring them to live in the family. Even the renowned doctor, Ian Rankin, also had


    lived in the family for a period to stabilize Anne''s health condition.


    Afterwards, she was pampered by the whole family as they were afraid that she would get any slight


    hurt. As she gradually grew up with the meticulous care of the family, her health condition was


    gradually improved.


    When thinking of this, the maid took a nce at the little kid lying in the quilt.


    She heaved a long sigh.


    s! Her mother was so cold-hearted that she even abandoned such a cute kid!


    The maid didn''t stay in the room any longer and she left the room cautiously without making any noise.


    Meanwhile, Natalia had a dream that night.


    She dreamed of a scene in which she was lying on a snow-white bed surrounded by cold steel-grey


    equipment. Some cold metal instruments were moving in her body.


    The man''s low, deep voice sounded near her ear.


    "Give birth the child for me. I will give you everything you want."


    "No! Please! No!"


    Natalia woke up.


    It was already broad daylight outside and it was about seven in the morning. There came some water


    sshing sounds from the bathroom. It seemed like someone was taking a shower.


    Lying on the bed, Natalia closed her eyes to get rid of the horrifying dream.


    After a long while, when she heard that the door of the bathroom was pulled opened, she finally


    opened her eyes.


    "Awake?"


    Archie was drying his wet hair with a towel. Natalia knew that he had a habit of having morning


    exercise and she thought that he must have just finished the exercise.


    Natalia replied with a light "emm", seeming to be a bit upset.


    Archie raised his brows. He causally tossed the towel onto the back of the chair and walked over.


    "What''s wrong? Do you feel ufortable?"


    When speaking, he reached out and touched her forehead.


    "I''m fine." Natalia yawned, "It''s just that I had a strange dream."


    "What''s that dream?"


    "Hmm..." Natalia pondered for a while with her brows knitted.


    "Maybe it''s because you were too tired yesterday. Would you like to have some more rest?"


    Natalia shook her head.


    "No thanks. I have to go to thepany to deal with something today."


    Archie didn''t insist on it, "Then get up and go downstairs to have breakfast."


    "Okay."


    As the New Year was drawing close, she got more and more things to be dealt with in thepany.


    Annie International didn''t have too many affairs to take care of as its artists had all behaved well and


    didn''t cause too many troubles. So the public rtionship department didn''t have too many tasks.


    However, it was another story for the Star Entertainment. Laura hade to the crew and was now


    shooting ''The Youth''. Jessica had also lost her role as her scandal was disclosed. After weighing the


    gains and losses, the director Nathan finally decided to let Victoria y the leading character of ''nna


    Nelson''.


    Naturally, this increased Jessica''s hatred again.


    Pitifully, she had no choice. Although several days had past and the gossips about the scandal in her


    school had been suppressed, it had somehow damaged her reputation.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She lost the opportunity to film ''The Youth''. What was worst, many brands also cancelled her


    qualification to be the ambassador of their products.


    Julia had asked her to remain low-key for a month, saying that at least she should keep a low profile


    until the New Year. After the New Year, there would be a charity party. At that time, since her scandal


    would be a past, she would try to restore her reputation by doing charities.


    Although Jessica was resentful, she had no choice and could only listen to Julia''s arrangement.


    Some of the artists of the Star Entertainment left thepany after Natalia''s notice. The four artists left


    were all singers. They were good at both singing and dancing and hoped to be idols.


    Natalia wasn''t in a hurry tounch their debut; instead, she hired some professional teachers to


    improve their singing and dancing.


    She hoped that they would disy their skills in the idol reality show after the New Year.


    Time passed under such a busy and boisterous ambience.


    When it was only four days before the New Year, thepany finally announced the beginning of the


    holiday.


    Natalia had announced the arrangement of the holiday in the Star Entertainment in advance, while in


    the Annie International the arrangement was made on the next day. Before the holiday, Natalia''s


    colleagues suggested to go out to have a gathering and rx themselves, saying that it could be


    regarded as a team building activity.


    Natalia agreed and generously said that she would pay the bill. Naturally, the colleagues in her


    department were cheered up when they heard this.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, after finishing the dinner, they came to a KTV.

 Chapter 108 Victoria Asked For Help

    Chapter 108 Victoria Asked For Help


    Chapter 108 Victoria Asked For Help


    Naturally Natalia also came with them.


    She didn''t have too much interest in activities like this. However, as the head of the department, she


    couldn''t spoil their moods.


    Therefore, after several sses of wines, Natalia left the private room for some fresh air.


    The KTV was selected by a staff in the department. The decoration and furniture here were all quite


    unique.


    Outside the private room was a winding corridor and outside the corridor was a garden and awn.


    With some well-arranged buildings, it looked like a private holiday vige.


    Standing on the winding corridor, Natalia stretched out her armszily.


    The breezes in the evenings of winter were chilling. Although Natalia had worn thick down jacket, cold


    breezes still drilled through the jacket onto her neck.


    Standing there for a while, Natalia thought that she felt much more sober and prepared to go back to


    the private room.


    Unexpectedly, when she turned around, she saw a familiar figure walking towards her from the other


    end of the corridor.


    It seemed like Wanda also didn''t expect that she would meet Natalia in this ce.


    Both of them were a bit surprised. At the next moments, Wanda smiled politely at Natalia.


    Natalia also slightly nodded her head.


    "What a coincidence. We meet again."


    "Yep, what a coincidence."


    Looking at Wanda, Natalia suddenly thought of something and smiled.


    "As far as I know, Miss Kawn, you''ve been staying in Eqitin all the time. What brings you to Julio now?"


    Wanda''s fingertips shivered slightly.


    She then curled her lips into a gentle smile.


    "Ie here to deal with a matter. Coincidentally, I bumped into Shawn. Since we were ssmates


    several years ago, we felt so happy meeting each other and therefore I decided to stay here for some


    more time."


    Back then, Shawn went to a university in Equitin after graduating from his high school.


    The reason why Natalia knew Wanda was because he often mentioned a Wanda Kawn when having a


    call with Natalia.


    Although Wanda was a member of the Kawn family in Equitin, her family were already several


    generations away from the direct line of descent. Therefore, her family was not that powerful.


    Nevertheless, she was brought up well by the family. She was well educated and had good manners.


    Not to mention her beauty and literacy, her good temper was also known by all.


    Many women in the Equitin had a better family background than Wanda, but few of them were more


    popr than her.


    Back then, Shawn hadplimented this junior schoolmate for so many times when he was having a


    call with Natalia.


    When thinking of this, a touch of interest shed across Natalia''s eyes.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Since that''s the case, I will not bother you."


    After finishing the words, Natalia was ready to leave.


    But Wanda suddenly stopped her.


    "Ms. Dawson?"


    "Yes?"


    Wanda pointed at the ne around Natalia''s neck and said, "Your ne looks good."


    Natalia was a bit stunned.


    She wore a white down jacket today and wore a light-colored low-cut sweater under it. Maybe it was


    because she felt so stuffy just now that she had unintentionally dredged up the ne which was


    covered by the cloth in usual times.


    Natalia subconsciously clenched the ne and slightly pressed her lips together.


    After a short while, she spoke, "Thank you."


    Wanda chuckled, "It''s such a beautiful thing. You should protect it well."


    Natalia was a bit stunned.


    However, Wanda seemed to have no intention to continue this topic after finishing the words. She


    smiled amicably at Natalia and then left.


    Natalia then came back to the private room.


    She was still thinking of thest sentence Wanda said just now as she felt it was so strange.


    Sitting onto the sofa, she pulled down the ne and studied it carefully under the dim light.


    Nevertheless, she didn''t find anything special of it.


    This was left to her by her mother. By rights, Wanda shouldn''t have seen this ne.


    But why did she remind her to protect it out of no reason? What did she mean?


    Natalia furrowed her brows.


    She pondered it for a more while and still couldn''t figure it out.


    ...


    When the gathering of the department was over, Natalia also went back. And it was already twelve


    o''clock in the midnight when she arrived home.


    As Archie was on a business trip in these two days, most of the maids in the house were allowed to go


    back home for the New Year holiday in advance. However, as Mrs. Dottie''s son was studying abroad


    and her husband had died long ago, there was no other person in her family. Therefore, she didn''t


    need to go back home and decided to stay in Julio to spend the New Year together with Natalia.


    Natalia was a bit drunk today. After drinking the sober-up pills sent by Mrs. Dottie, she felt sleepy and


    went to the bed.


    But her phone suddenly rang.


    Natalia knitted her brows.


    She was so sleepy now and initially she wanted to ignore it, but the ringing tone seemed to have no


    stop unless she would answer the call.


    Having no choice, Natalia sat up in a trance, pulled her bag and took out her phone from it. She then


    answered the call.


    "Hello?"


    "Natalia, are you at home?"


    It was Victoria.


    Natalia immediately became sober.


    Victoria''s voice from the other end of the phone was a bit shaking and it even seemed like she was


    about to cry.


    Natalia''s expression changed dramatically. She hurriedly replied, "I''m here. What''s wrong?"


    "May I live in your home tonight? Is it convenient for you?"


    "It''s convenient. Where''re you? I wille to pick you up."


    Victoria told her the address.


    Natalia was so anxious that she didn''t ask other questions. After ending the call, she casually took a


    coat from the hanger and walked towards outside.


    Originally, Mrs. Dottie had nned to go back to her bedroom to have a sleep. When she saw Natalia


    running downstairs, she was a bit shocked.


    "Mrs. McCarthy, what''s the matter?"


    "Mrs. Dottie, I have to go out now."


    "Now?"


    "Yes."


    Natalia paused and then realized that she had drunk some wine tonight and it was inconvenient for her


    to drive a car. She gave an order, "Call me a driver."


    Mrs. Dottie was still bewildered. But Natalia didn''t have time to exin it to her.


    Although Victoria was from a noble and rich family, she had always been a strong girl.


    Just now when she was having a call with her, her voice was so weak and shaking. Natalia had never


    heard such a voice of her over the years.


    Something bad must have happened to her.


    The driver sent Natalia to the address given by Victoria soon.


    It was a five-star hotel. Natalia asked the driver to wait for her downstairs and went upstairs alone.


    When she arrived at the room, she knocked at the door first. However, she didn''t get any reply. Then


    she gently pushed the door and found that the door was not locked.


    Natalia walked into the room.


    The lights in the room were so dim. The cushions and other decorations were all thrown onto the


    ground. There were traces of sex from the bathroom to the bedroom. The whole room was in a mess.


    Natalia''s pupils shrank. She walked into the bedroom and found Victoria in a dark corner. She was


    wounded all over.


    She was sitting on the ground with her head buried in between her knees. Her hair was messy.


    Although Natalia couldn''t see her, she could sense that she was shivering all over.


    Natalia widened her eyes and gently called her name in disbelief, "Victoria?"


    Victoria looked up at her.


    Initially, her face was so delicate as if it was an artwork of God, but now, her face was full of tears under


    the dim light.


    There was a red wound around her mouth corner and there were also wounds on her wrists and


    ankles. It seemed like they had been tied up with something before. There were densely-packed


    bruises from her neck down her body. She was only wearing a red slip dress which had been torn


    apart. Natalia could imagine what Victoria had experience without being told.


    Her pupils dted. Looking at Victoria, Natalia''s expression was became livid due to anger.


    After a long while, she gritted her teeth and said, "I will call the police right away."


    "No."


    Victoria stopped her.


    When she spoke, Natalia found that Victoria''s voice was so husky, which was totally different from her


    voice in usual times.


    Natalia felt her heart wrenched.


    "What the hell had happened? Who did this to you?"

 Chapter 109 Live In Your Home For Two Days

    Chapter 109 Live In Your Home For Two Days


    Chapter 109 Live In Your Home For Two Days


    Victoria shook her head.


    "I''m fine. Don''t call the police."


    She took a deep breath as if she was trying to calm down herself.


    "Natalia, can you help me get my clothes over?"


    Natalia looked at her withplicated emotions.


    She knew that ordinary people would not dare to treat Victoria like this knowing her family background.


    Moreover, she had bodyguards following her at any time, so no ruffians could get close to her.


    But she looked so miserable now. Natalia thought that there must be some reasons she didn''t want


    others to know.


    Natalia didn''t say anything else. She turned around to find Victoria''s clothes and then picked them up.


    She then supported Victoria to the washroom to give her a simple wash and then took her out of this


    ce.


    In the McCarthy Mansion...


    Seeing that Natalia brought a girl back and that she had seen this girl on the TV, Mrs. Dottie became so


    happy.


    "Mrs. Dottie, this is my friend Victoria Kaur. She will live here in these days. Please prepare some light


    dishes for us now."


    "Oh, okay."


    Natalia supported Victoria into the bedroom.


    "Natalia, I want to take a bath."


    "Okay."


    The guest room hadn''t been used before and therefore it had everything she would need.


    Natalia prepared the water for her and asked her to take a bath inside. She then turned around and


    asked Mrs. Dottie to find a doctor.


    Ever since Natalia moved into the McCarthy Mansion, they hired one more standby female doctor.


    Although it was almost the New Year, as that female doctor''s home was in Julio, and it was not far


    away from the McCarthy Mansion, it was convenient for her toe over.


    When Victoria finished the bath, Natalia asked the doctor to give her an examination.


    "She is our doctor. Rest assured. She won''t talk."


    Natalia exined when noticing Victoria''s vignt eyes.


    Only then did Victoria feel relieved. The doctor asked her to take off the clothes. Feeling unbearable to


    see the scene, Natalia turned around and left the room.


    In about ten minutes, the doctor came out and told Natalia that it was over.


    Natalia asked several questions and learned that except for the wounds on her body, Victoria also had


    somecerations in her private part. Natalia vaguely knew what was going on in her heart and didn''t


    ask any other questions. She asked the doctor to prescribe the medicines and then let her leave.


    When she walked into the guest room again, she found that Victoria had put on her clothes. She was


    leaning against the head of the bed and looking out of the windows dully.


    "What happened? Can you tell me now?"


    "Natalia, I don''t want to talk about this."


    Her face was a bit pale, her eyes having no focus and her voice so feeble. She looked extremely weak.


    Natalia knitted her brows tightly.


    "I''m so hungry. Do you have anything to eat?"


    It seemed like Victoria had sensed that Natalia was angry, she turned around and smiled weakly at her.


    Although Natalia was a bit annoyed by her suffering in her heart, she still said, "You can still feel


    hungry. Looks like you won''t die easily."


    With that being said, she still came downstairs and took the dishes prepared by Mrs. Dottie upstairs.


    Victoria was already exhausted after finishing the dishes.


    Natalia didn''t want to bother her any longer. Moreover, since Victoria didn''t want to mention this matter,


    she must have her own reasons behind this.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Therefore, although Natalia still felt somewhat angry, she didn''t say anything else and just asked


    Victoria to have a rest.


    On the next day...


    It was the Eve of the New Year. Archie gave her a call, telling her that he woulde back in the


    afternoon and apany her for the New Year.


    Natalia was a bit surprised. Archie told her that he would go back to Eqitin before, so she thought that


    he woulde back to Eqitin for the New Year.


    She had been drifting from ce to ce homelessly and miserably over the years. Even though she


    came back to the countryter, she didn''t have any family or any friend. Shawn had toe back to


    the Miller family to celebrate the New Year, so naturally it was impossible for him to stay with her.


    Therefore, she gradually lost the interest and mood to celebrate the New Year.


    She always thought that living alone was not that bad.


    But now she thought that it was probably a habit.


    Naturally Mrs. Dottie was so happy when she learned that Archie woulde back. She prepared


    several more dishes for the dinner and also prepared a bottle of wine. It was a lively and hearty dinner


    for the Eve of the New Year.


    Archie arrived home at five in the afternoon.


    When he arrived home, he immediately noticed the shoes at the door and quickly learned that they had


    a guest.


    As expected, at the next moment, Victoria walked down from the stairs with a ss in her hand.


    "Hello, Mr. McCarthy. We meet again."


    Archie knitted his brows tightly.


    "Why is she here?"


    He was asking Mrs. Dottie who was standing aside.


    Mrs. Dottie was a bit bewildered.


    "Mr. McCarthy, Ms. Kaur is Mrs. McCarthy''s friend. She will live here for two days."


    "No way!"


    Just as he had finished the words, Natalia walked out of her bedroom.


    "Why can''t she live here?"


    She walked over, wrapped her arm around Victoria''s arm and raised her brows, "Victoria is my good


    friend, so I want her to stay here with me for the New Year. She won''t bother you. Why can''t she stay


    here?"


    Archie''s expression was a bit hideous.


    Natalia knew that this man had a bad impression of Victoria dues to the things that had happened


    before.


    But now that such a bad thing had happened to Victoria, she couldn''t leave her alone.


    Therefore, she walked to Archie in strides and pulled his cloth.


    She said meekly in a low voice, "She''s my friend. Please show me some face."


    When had she ever talked to him in such a soft voice?


    And it somehow sounded like she was begging him!


    Archie immediately failed to remain hisposure. He took a nce at Natalia and in the end, he said


    in a cold and intense tone, "Only two days."


    Victoria sneered, "Rest assured. I will only stay here for two days. Two dayster, I will not stay here


    even though you ask me to stay for more days."


    After finishing the words, she swaggered back to her room.


    Archie''s face became gloomier.


    Natalia smiled awkwardly and tried to ease his anger.


    "You must be tired after flying for the whole day, right? Hurry up to have a seat. Wait a minute, I will


    pour some water for you."


    Victoria had recovered a lot after sleeping for the whole night.


    The wounds were almost all over her body and as she was wearing a high-necked sweater, no one


    could see the wounds. Therefore, for those who didn''t know what happened, Victoria looked just as the


    same as she was in usual times except that her face was a bit pale.


    Victoria still refused to tell Natalia about the truth, and Natalia couldn''t do anything to it.


    It was just that Brandon Kaur, the owner of Ambario Prosperities and Victoria''s father, made a phone


    call to Victoria in the afternoon. Natalia happened to walk past the room and vaguely heard the quarrel


    from inside the room.


    She guessed that this was the reason why Victoria didn''t want toe back.


    Although she worried about her a lot, she could only put aside this thing in the end.


    Today was the New Year''s Eve. Although fireworks had already been banned in the urban areas,


    fireworks were allowed in the suburbs.


    After the meal, Natalia wanted to walk around to help digest the food. So Archie brought her to Oak


    Park in the suburbs to watch the firework show. Victoria, however, could not be bothered to go out and


    decided to stay in the room for sleeping.


    Natalia and Archie drove there. When they arrived at the destination, they found that there were


    already many people.


    Archie had booked a table in a revolving restaurant on a high floor, where they could not only watch the


    firework show but also the endless stream of people and cars on the street in the New Year''s Eve. It


    would be a unique experience.


    "Mister, Miss, these are the drinks you ordered."


    A waiter walked over with a tray. Natalia was looking out of the windows and she didn''t pay attention to


    him.


    When she reached out to take the ss of drink, she suddenly felt something touching her finger tip.


    She was a bit stunned. When she turned her head, her eyes met with the waiter''s meaningful gaze.


    Her expression changed slightly.


    Luckily, Archie was having a call now and he didn''t notice them.


    She hurriedly withdrew her hand. When the waiter left reverently, she still felt that her finger tips were


    shivering slightly.


    "Wait a minute. I want to use the toilet. I wille back soon."


    Natalia said to Archie and then stood up.


    She walked all the way to the toilet. She closed the door of the toiletpartment and then finally


    opened the note in her hand.


    There were only some simple and scratchy words on the note, "Seven, long time no see."


    Natalia''s expression changed dramatically.


    Was it him?

 Chapter 110 Celebrating The New Year Together

    Chapter 110 Celebrating The New Year Together


    Chapter 110 Celebrating The New Year Together


    She only came out of the toilet ten minutester.


    Archie had finished the call and was now waiting for her at the table.


    Natalia took a deep breath to adjust her mood and then walked over.


    "It''s been so long. Are you okay?"


    Natalia shook her head, "I''m fine."


    The firework show hadn''t begun yet and a violoncellist was ying a melodious song in the restaurant.


    The romantic candle lights around them appeared to be uniquely romantic and touching in such a night


    scene.


    Archie took a nce at her and smiled, "Mrs. McCarthy, would you like to dance with me?"


    Natalia was a bit stunned.


    The man had already stood up. He walked to her and bent down.


    Looking at the palm in front of her, Natalia was a bit amused while at the same time in a dilemma.


    "Archie, I''m not wearing an evening dress now."


    "I''m not wearing a business suit either."


    Regardless of her scruples, he held up her hand and pulled her up from the chair.


    The music yed by violoncello was gentle and melodious. The two of them, both in their down


    jackets, danced trippingly in the space in front of the restaurant. Maybe they had booked the whole


    floor as there were no other guest this floor. The cold breezes of the winter were held back by the


    windows and this scene even gave people a warm and securing feeling.


    With her hand being held by Archie, Natalia danced with his tempo. The man''s palm was hot and she


    could clearly feel the strength behind it.


    Initially, she felt restless after receiving that note, but now, she gradually calmed down herself under


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    such a circumstance.


    "What''s in your mind?"


    Archie suddenly asked.


    Natalia came back to her own sense and hurriedly shook her head.


    "Nothing."


    Archie looked down meaningfully at her.


    Natalia felt a bit uneasy under his gaze. She slightly turned her head and asked in a low voice, "What''s


    wrong?"


    "I don''t like to see you being absent-minded."


    Natalia was a bit stunned.


    At the next moment, the man continued, "It makes me feel like I''m not that charming."


    Natalia, "..."


    In the end, she couldn''t withstand it any longer and let out a chuckle. She pressed her lips together and


    said with a smile, "It''s not so. You''re so charming."


    The man''s eyes lit up.


    "It''s just that I''m not ustomed to this. I haven''t celebrated the New Year seriously for several years.


    In the past, I would stay in the bedroom along to watch TV or directly go to bed. I''m not used to


    celebrating the New Year like this."


    The man''s eyes became moreplicated.


    There was a trace ofplicated emotion in his unfathomable eyes. Natalia couldn''t tell what it was.


    "Rest assured. I will celebrate every New Year with you in the future. I won''t let you stay at home along


    to watch TV any longer."


    Natalia was a bit stunned. She looked up at him and found that the man''s expression was serious. It


    seemed like he was not joking.


    Her heart softened and she said with a smile, "Thank you."


    Bang-


    There came a loud sound. A firework suddenly exploded outside, the violoncellist stopped ying the


    music. He put down the violoncello, walked over and said with a smile, "Mister, Miss, the firework show


    begins."


    Archie nodded his head and waved his hand to gesture the violoncellist to leave. He then pulled Natalia


    to the windows.


    The fireworks were like trees in the sky blooming one by one not far away.


    There were many colors, including blue, yellow, white, purple, green, and so forth. Countless colors of


    fireworks rocketed up the sky. They intertwined with each other and exploded like the blooming flowers


    in the end.


    Even Natalia, who had always been used to a quiet life and didn''t like the boisterous scenes at all, was


    also shocked by such a prosperous scene. She widened her eyes, went closer to the window and


    eximed in a low voice.


    Archie hugged her from behind andid his head on her shoulder.


    "Is it beautiful?"


    "Yep, it''s beautiful."


    "If you like it, I can give you a firework show every year."


    Natalia was a bit stunned.


    She turned around and looked at him in disbelief.


    "You arranged this for me?"


    Archie smiled and nodded his head.


    She didn''t know that although ying fireworks was allowed in the suburbs, normally people would


    only y some more ordinary fireworks for the festival atmosphere. But tonight''s firework show was so


    beautiful, and it could even be regarded as a spectacr one.


    Natalia''s heart inexplicably softened.


    She slightly lowered her head. After a short while, she looked up with a pair of red eyes.


    "Thank you."


    Archie''s heart softened when he saw this.


    "You don''t need to be so courteous with me."


    He reached out and wiped away the tears round the corners of her eyes and then said in a low voice, "I


    hope that we can feel as warm and happy as we are every year."


    Natalia fixed her eyes on him. After a long while, she heavily nodded her head.


    "Okay."


    The firework showsted for half an hour.


    When it was finished, it was exactly twelve o''clock in the midnight.


    The New Year''s bell rang. The man embraced her from behind and whispered into her ear, "Honey,


    happy new year."


    Natalia''s heart waspletely softened. She curled her lips into a smile and said in a low voice,


    "Happy new year."


    Right at this moment, in an inconspicuous dark ce, a dejected man was standing there.


    Looking at the couple who was hugging with each other affectionally under the fireworks, a trace of


    indifference and coldness shed across his eyes.


    A waiter walked over and reminded him, "Sir, we are not opening today. I''m sorry but you can''t enter


    here."


    The man turned around and shot an indifferent nce at the waiter.


    The waiter widened his eyes in shock when he saw the man''s face clearly.


    At the next moment, the man turned around and walked towards the outside and soon disappeared in


    the dark night which had no lights.


    Natalia almost forgot how she came back home.


    When the firework show was over, they decided toe back. She was so sleepy that she fell asleep


    soon after getting into the car.


    She only woke up in the next morning. Lying on the soft queen-sized bed, she found that the man


    sleeping beside her was still closing his eyes. His handsome face shed across the lights of


    gentleness under the sunshine of the morning. He was still in sound sleep.


    Natalia narrowed her eyes, propped up her body and prepared to get out of the bed. However, just as


    she moved, the man reached out and pulled her back again.


    "Sleep a little longer."


    The man''s voice sounded a bit sexy and husky as he just woke up in the morning.


    Natalia chuckled, "It''ste now. I want to have a look at Victoria."


    "She has left."


    Natalia was a bit stunned.


    Archie finally opened his eyes. There was a trace ofziness that people always had when they woke


    up in the morning in his unfathomable eyes.


    With one hand below his head, he said in a t tone, "She leftst night. But you were in sound sleep


    at that time so she didn''t tell you."


    "Where did she go?"


    Archie didn''t reply.


    But his eyes were questioning Natalia how he would possibly know about Victoria''s whereabouts.


    Victoria was not his wife, so how would he care about where she was going?


    Natalia then realized that she could not ask him about this. She hurriedly got up from the bed, picked


    up her phone and then dialed Victoria''s number.


    After a long while, the call finally went through.


    Victoria''s clear voice sounded from the other end of the phone.


    "Natalia, you''ve woken up?"


    "Where did you go?"


    "I came back home."


    "Back home?"


    "Of course. He''s my father, so I can''t hate him forever, right? Today is the first day of the New Year, so


    of course I shoulde back and celebrate the New Year together with my father."


    Natalia, "..."


    "All right. It''s great as long as you''re fine."


    "Rest assured. Don''t worry about me. I''m doing quite well. Happy New Year! Let''s stop here now."


    Natalia chuckled, "Okay, happy New Year!"


    They then ended the call. Natalia heaved a sigh of relief and walked to the bathroom to take a shower.


    On the other side, Victoria put down her phone and looked towards the man who was sitting on the


    sofa. She immediately pulled a long face.


    "Dad, I won''t marry him. Just forget about it!"

 Chapter 111 Luke Died

    Chapter 111 Luke Died


    Chapter 111 Luke Died


    With a darkened face, Brandon Kaur patted on the desk violently.


    "Bullshit! You don''t want to marry Mr. Wright. Whom do you want to marry? That gangster? That Peck


    fellow?"


    Victoria creased her brows.


    She wanted to exin but the slight pang at the bottom of her heart stopped her from speaking it out.


    After a long while, she said in a deep tone, "Don''t worry. I won''t marry him either."


    He and she could never be together.


    That man hated her to the core. He even disdained toy a finger on her. How would he be willing to


    marry her?


    Victoria held back the soreness in her eyes and continued, "I just want to concentrate on acting. I don''t


    want to think about anything else. Besides, I''m too young to get married right now. Probably several


    yearster."


    After finishing her words, she turned around and walked upstairs.


    Her attitude literally pissed Brandon off this time.


    He roared towards upstairs, "If I know you meet that Peck bastard again, I''ll break your legs. I dare you


    to try me if you don''t believe!"


    ...


    During the New Year''s holiday, both Archie and Natalia had a few days off.


    They felt quite bored in Julio, so they decided to spend the holiday in a southern city.


    However, an hour right before their departure, they received a call from Eqitin.


    They were told that the old Mr. McCarthy, the grandfather of Archie, was dying. On that morning, he


    was sent into the emergency room for rescue. It was not certain if he could make it this time or not.


    Archie''s expression changed immediately. They could only dy their holiday n. Archie immediately


    went back to Eqitin to check on his grandfather.


    Natalia wasn''t disappointed, though. She didn''t like traveling that much. Besides, it was about Archie''s


    grandfather, whose health always came first.


    After Archie went back, Natalia felt bored staying at home, so she decided to work.


    Right then, nothing important had happened to artists under Annie International or Star Entertainment.


    After all, it was during the New Year''s holiday, so everyone kept a low profile.


    Natalia felt happy to have a little spare time for herself, so she found some ssic cases in the past to


    read and to kill her time.


    One afternoon, when she was reading the materials while nestling on the sofa, she received a call from


    Elsa.


    It was just the third day of the holiday, and they wouldn''t go back to work until two dayster.


    She wondered why Elsa called her right then.


    Natalia swiped to answer. Once the call went through, she heard Elsa''s excited voice. "Mrs. McCarthy,


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    do you have time now? Could youe to thepany now?"


    Natalia was startled. "What happened?"


    "Something good! A superstar likes ourpany. He wants to sign the contract with us!"


    Natalia gaped.


    It wasn''t because she had no confidence in herpany. However, Star Entertainment had just started


    up not long ago. It had limited strength. She couldn''t help wondering which superstar was willing to sign


    a contract with her.


    Although she was doubting, she made a move immediately.


    While walking upstairs to get changed, she asked, "Who is this superstar?"


    "You''ll know it when youe over."


    Elsa deliberately kept her in suspense and hung up the phone.


    Natalia frowned, feeling quite weird. She didn''t overthink. After getting dressed, she drove to the


    It was still during the holiday, so no employees were working there.


    She took the elevator all the way to the sixteenth floor. From afar, she heard Elsa''s delighted voice.


    She seemed to be receiving the guest.


    Natalia strode over.


    "Mr. Chapman, look, this is the promotion video we made earlier. Although we''re still a smallpany,


    we have the investment from Annie International, so we have a certain strength. If you''re willing to sign


    the contract with ourpany, I can guarantee with the best resources."


    A proud voice was heard.


    "Gee! If weck resources, why would we choose such a shabbypany? We can go directly to


    Annie International instead. Can''t they give the resources to Mr. Chapman?"


    Elsa''s expression was stiffened.


    On the business battlefield, some secrets shouldn''t be exposed. Since the agent had been so


    straightforward, Elsa could not find a way to continue the negotiation.


    When she was in the dilemma, she heard the crick-crack of the high heels.


    Elsa''s eyes lit up. Immediately, she trotted to the door and sure enough, she saw Natalia.


    "Hi, Natalia. Here you are!"


    Natalia nodded. Casting an expressionless nce aside, she saw the man sitting on the sofa.


    She paused her pace.


    "Natalia, let me introduce ¨C this is Curtis Chapman. Mr. Chapman, this is our boss, Natalia Dawson."


    The man sitting on the sofa turned around.


    And that was a literally breath-taking face.


    Although Natalia had seen him several times, when she saw him again, she was still stunned.


    He had exquisite, or even impable, facial features on his thin and chiseled face. His slightly-messed


    hair rested on his forehead just above his beautifully nted eyes. Even he just cast a casual look, his


    eyes seemed to contain some affection, which would make any woman''s heart hammer.


    Natalia couldn''t help but swallow.


    After a long while, she found her voice finally.


    "Curtis Chapman, why are you here?"


    With a smile, Curtis stood up from the sofa.


    "Hi, Natalia. Nice to see you again."


    Elsa was shocked.


    "Mrs. McCarthy, do you know each other?"


    Natalia put on a wry smile.


    Of course, they knew each other.


    However, if she could choose again, she''d rather not know this idiot at all.


    She turned around and said to Elsa, "Thanks, Elsa. You may leave now."


    Elsa was a bit confused.


    Her gaze swept between Natalia and Curtis. Without speaking anything, she walked out obediently.


    Curtis also waved to his agent behind him. "Bob, you can go out and wait for me outside."


    His agent seemed to be reluctant. But after Curtis cast a firm nce at him, he finally left the room


    obediently.


    When all of them were gone, Natalia and Curtis were left alone. Natalia took a deep breath, holding her


    arms.


    "Tell me. Why did youe to me?"


    Curtis raised his eyebrows and cast her a nce.


    He was pretty handsome. As an Asian actor who could be popr worldwide, he certainly had a face


    that could make countless girls crazy, and people just loved him regardless of their ages.


    Different from the newly manufactured idols, he was pretty professional. He was only in his twenties,


    but he had already released eight albums. All of them were just global best-sellers and many of the


    songs in these albums had been greatly popr.


    He was a talented and good-looking superstar. No one could resist his charm.


    However, nobody knew that, when he was not in front of the camera, this good-looking man was also a


    branch manager of a huge underground racing club.


    "Seven, you are talking to me like talking to a stranger. We used to fight together. I came all the way to


    you, but why are you treating me like this?"


    As he spoke, Curtis covered his chest with his palm, pretending to be heartbroken.


    Natalia rolled her eyes at him.


    She wasn''t in the mood to talk nonsense with him. She turned around and was about to leave.


    "Tell me or not. Or, I''ll leave now."


    "Oh! Stop!"


    Curtis pulled her. Under Natalia''s impatient gaze, he put on a solemn look.


    "Luke died."


    "What?"


    Dragon Club, the biggest underground racing club of Othua, was founded by a man from Ambario in


    the legend, and most of its members were from Ambario as well.


    When Natalia was abroad, if not just for surviving, she joined them in a strangebination of


    circumstances.

 Chapter 112 Married Woman

    Chapter 112 Married Woman


    Chapter 112 Married Woman


    In those three years, her life had a tremendous change. It could be said that joining this club had


    almost changed her whole life.


    Later, because of some ident, she left the club and went back to Ambario alone.


    In the recent two years, she almost had cut off all means of contact with Dragon Club.


    Except for Mr. K, who was in charge of the underground businesses when he was in the club and had


    also left Dragon Club earlier, nearly no one knew where she was.


    However, in the past two years, Natalia had been keeping an eye on this club.


    She had noticed that there were a lot of internal conflicts in Dragon Club. However, she was pretty far


    away from them, so she didn''t know many details.


    Much to her surprise, it turned out to be quite serious.


    If not mistaken, she could remember that Luke was one of Curtis''s students.


    Luke was an orphan. Curtis used to sponsor her to go to school. By ident, he found that she was


    talented in car racing, so he let her join Dragon Club.


    She was just eighteen or neen, still a college student. She had only been in the club for three years.


    Natalia wondered who on earth wanted to kill her.


    "What on earth happened?"


    Natalia pulled a long face.


    Curtis shook his head.


    "She was murdered. Her body was found in theke. We haven''t caught the murderer yet."


    "Have you offended someone?"


    Curtis snorted.


    "We''ve offended a lot of people. Over the years, no one dared to take revenge on us."


    Natalia quieted down.


    What Curtis said was true.


    Although inside Dragon Club, the conflicts and fights were serious, the members were quite united


    when they were dealing with outsiders. After so many years of development, it had be deeply


    rooted and quite powerful. Not many people could afford to offend them, let alone murdering one of


    them.


    Seeing that Natalia looked annoyed, Curtis smiled.


    "All right. I just want to inform you of the news. She''s my student, not yours. You don''t need to look as if


    you are in a deep hatred."


    Curtis rubbed her hair, quite yful and cheeky.


    Natalia red at him.


    However, she realized that she had already quitted. Although something happened now, she couldn''t


    do anything to help.


    Hence, she didn''t continue the subject. She asked, "Then tell me. What on earth do you want since you


    Curtis raised his eyebrows, looking quite yful. With a smile, he said, "Certainly for supporting your


    career."


    "What do you mean?"


    "TSK. You''ve dumped your car racing career and be a businesswoman. As your good friend, I


    shoulde back to support you, shouldn''t I? It just happened that I also nned toe back to


    Ambario for my career recently. I don''t want to make a choice. Please let me work in yourpany."


    Natalia looked at him in confusion.


    "Is that all?"


    "Or what?"


    Curtis smiled cheekily. "I know you''ve married Archie McCarthy, and you won''t care much about my


    little support, but I told myself to follow my heart. Don''t worry. I won''t mind that you are a married


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    woman..."


    Before he finished his words, Natalia violently attacked him with her elbow.


    Curtis had predicted it already. He dodged aside while grinning. He mocked her, "TSK. Why did your


    ears turn red? I''m just kidding!"


    With a cold look, Natalia asked, "How did you know things about me?"


    "You didn''t hide it intentionally. Is it so difficult to know about them?"


    Natalia thought for a while. She had to admit that his words made sense.


    Although her rtionship with Archie wasn''t exposed in public, she didn''t deliberately hide it.


    They had attended a lot of activities together. Those who had paid attention should have known it.


    Curtis had argework, so it wouldn''t be weird for him to know it.


    She said in a cold tone, "That''s good then. You''d better put away your nasty thoughts. Except for your


    work, don''t disturb me during the spare time."


    Curtis smiled meaningfully. "TSK. We had an agreement to not stop until we die. What''s so important


    you''ve married? You can divorce, anyway!"


    As he spoke, he wanted to touch her again. She grabbed his hand.


    "Behave yourself!"


    Seeing that her face darkened, Curtis didn''t dare to get too far, so he put away his smile.


    "Okay. Give me your answer. Will you sign with mypany or not?"


    Natalia snorted slightly.


    "Yes!"


    He was a cash cowing to her on his own. Of course, she would ept it.


    As she answered, she went out and asked Elsa to get a copy of the contract.


    Curtis stared at her back, and the smile on his face faded away. A deep andplicated light was


    twinkling in his affectionate eyes.


    Natalia soon came back with a contract.


    "Show it to your agent. Read through all the conditions carefully. You can''t me me should anything


    happen."


    Curtis didn''t call his agent at all. He raised his big hand and signed on it.


    "Not necessary. If you''re willing to set me up truly, I''ll be overjoyed."


    After going through the procedure, Natalia didn''t stay in thepany for a long time.


    She left the following up issues to Elsa and Curtis''s agent. Then she left thepany.


    When she walked out, Curtis followed her. With a cheeky smile, he asked, "We haven''t seen each


    other for a long time. I finally managed toe back from abroad. Why don''t you treat me to a


    wee dinner? If not, we can at least have a wee tea together."


    Natalia checked the time on her wristwatch and answered expressionlessly, "I''m busy."


    "TSK. You are so heartless."


    She suddenly stopped and remembered something. She turned to look at him.


    "Where do you live now?"


    Curtis''s eyes lit up.


    "Why? Do you want toe to my ce? That''s awesome. We can have a candlelight dinner and then


    we can chat overnight..."


    "Enough. You don''t need to tell me. I''ll ask your agentter. Remember, behave yourself when working


    for me. Don''t get me into any trouble, especially you can''t let me see your tidbits. Otherwise, I''ll teach


    you a good lesson."


    Curtis looked as if he would shed tears.


    "Natalia, you should know it ¨C those women all cling to me desperately. You are the only one in my


    heart. You must believe me."


    Natalia wasn''t in the mood to talk nonsense with him. After reminding him, she left.


    She was quite surprised that Curtis suddenly came back.


    However, she didn''t overthink. After all, he always did things at his will. Recently, artists all love to


    develop their career back in Ambario, so it wasn''t weird.


    After arriving home, Natalia received a call from Archie.


    William was aged. During this New Year''s holiday, except for Archie, all other family members went


    back home with their children.


    It was supposed to be a happy holiday, but his disease broke up all of a sudden. Fortunately, his


    condition had been stabilized. It was his old disease, which couldn''t be curedpletely. The doctor


    asked him to recover at home and not to be too worried and anxious.


    Natalia could hear that he still hadn''t finished his words, so she asked, "Do you have something to talk


    to me?"


    "Ehn." Archie didn''t deny it. After a few seconds, he continued, "Natalia, let''s make our rtionship


    public."


    Natalia was a bit taken aback.


    Making it public? Should she go back to Eqitin?


    In fact, she didn''t need to worry about anything.


    They had been together for almost half a year. During this period, Archie had been doing very well.


    Although she wasn''t clear what kind of feeling she had for him, she was sure about one thing ¨C she


    wouldn''t deny spending the rest of her life with him.


    Natalia looked down, pressing her lips.


    After a moment, she answered, "All right. When I finished my mother''s matter. I''ll go back with you."

 Chapter 113 Encounter At Midnight

    Chapter 113 Encounter At Midnight


    Chapter 113 Encounter At Midnight


    On the other end of the line, Archie asked in surprise, "For real?"


    "Yeah, for real."


    Upon getting the answer he wanted, the man hung up the phone in satisfaction.


    Natalia exhaled. She thought of something and called Mr. K.


    "Hell, Mr. K. How is your investigation going?"


    "I''m still watching. So far I haven''t got any clue yet."


    Natalia creased her brows.


    She felt somewhat disappointed.


    However, she knew that it had been five years, so the investigation must not be that easy. Hence, she


    didn''t give any remarks.


    Much to her surprise, Mr. K suddenly asked, "By the way, Natalia, do you have any family or friends in


    Eqitin?"


    Natalia was taken aback.


    "What do you mean?" she asked.


    "Recently, I found the Dawson family frequently contacted someone from Eqitin and it was not about


    business. So far I haven''t found the identity of the other party, so I was just asking."


    Eqitin?


    As far as Natalia knew, before Philip Dawson married her mother, he was just a college student without


    any money.


    Years ago in Julio, the Hawkins family was the richest in town. They have only one daughter, so they


    wanted her to marry a live-in husband. Natalia''s grandfather liked Philip''s shrewdness and


    What happened next was known by the public.


    Philip disguised himself for almost twenty years, deceiving everyone, including his father-inw and


    wife. After Natalia''s mother died, he changed the original Hawkins Group to Dawson Group,pletely


    taking over the wealth of the family.


    A lot of people disdained him for what he had done to obtain the wealth.


    Although Philip had some achievementster, it was the best he could do to use the remaining


    influence of the Hawkins family and developed hispany in Julio. Natalia didn''t believe that he could


    know someone from Eqitin.


    She frowned slightly. After thinking for a moment, she could not think of an answer.


    "I don''t know about it. Does it have anything to do with my mother?"


    "Not quite likely. I just think it''s quite weird. That person always wore a ck windbreaker and mask


    whening over, usuallying at midnight. If it were for business, why would the person choose to


    visit at midnight?"


    Natalia slightly shook.


    She also smelt something fishy in this matter.


    She said, "I agree with you. Please continue to keep an eye on them for me. Hopefully, you can find


    who the person is"


    "Okay, I''ll try my best. The person doesn''t look like an ordinary one. I''m afraid it''s not that easy to find


    out."


    "Please try your best effort. Thank you so much."


    After hanging up the phone, Natalia fell into the silence.


    She recalled what Philip had said before ¨C since her mother died, the Dawson family had been


    declining in Julio. Later, Ambario Prosperities also began to suppress it, so he could never expand his


    business in Eqitin.


    That was why Natalia didn''t think the person who visited at midnight was for business.


    She wondered what the person''s purpose was.


    She frowned.


    In the evening, she didn''t go back home immediately. Instead, she went to the training studio to check


    on the trainees who were about to participate in a talent show after the holiday.


    Although it was still a holiday, since the talent show was approaching, the training schedule was quite


    tight. Hence, none of the trainees had gone home for the holiday.


    Natalia bought them some gifts as reward. She also said a few words of encouragement to them before


    leaving.


    When she was heading home, it was nine o''clock in the evening.


    It was a cold winter, quite chilly.


    However, there were still a lot of cars and pedestrians on the street, making it more crowded than


    usual.


    It was the rush hour for people who were going home. There was traffic. While the car moved forward


    slowly, Natalia felt bored and peered out of the window with one hand supporting it.


    Suddenly, she saw a familiar car not far away in the front of hers.


    It was a champagne Bentley. She was quite familiar with the car te. If it was not mistaken, it should


    be Jessica''s car.


    Since the incident of the high school anniversary, Jessica had been quieted downpletely.


    In the past half month, she didn''t make any movements.


    Natalia knew that Jessica wanted to lie low until the trouble was over. Unfortunately, even if she had


    stayed away from the trouble, in the future, this incident would still be the biggest stain in her career.


    Natalia wondered what Jessica was doing here sote at night.


    Her car wasn''t heading towards the Dawson house.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, it was not on the way to the Miller''s.


    Natalia felt quite confused. Generally speaking, the most important thing Jessica should do was to stay


    at home, keep a low key, and wait until the trouble was over before taking any actions.


    Now it was almost midnight and she appeared here in the downtown. Natalia thought it would be a


    suicide should anyone take a photo of her.


    With curiosity, Natalia drove up and followed the car.


    The champagne Bentley was driven along the avenue. When it reached the intersection, suddenly it


    turned left and went into ane.


    It was a bit dark in thene. Natalia was afraid that she would be found, so she kept quite a distance


    away from it.


    After going through thene, she followed the car for almost another twenty minutes, only to find the


    champagne Bentley stopped in front of a townhouse.


    The door of the car was opened. A ck figure got off the car in a hurry while lowering her head.


    In the night mist, Natalia could see that person was wearing a ck bucket hat. The brim of the hat


    was so low that the person''s whole face was almost hidden in the shadow.


    With something in her hand, she was heading towards the townhouse quickly while keeping her head


    down all the time.


    Shortly after, someone came out of the house. Since they were quite far, Natalia couldn''t see that


    person''s face clearly, but seemingly the person treated Jessica extremely respectfully.


    Natalia frowned.


    Thinking for a long while, she couldn''t find out anyone who could be so respectful to Jessica.


    The person took Jessica inside. After the door was closed, Natalia was sitting in the car. Apparently,


    she couldn''t just get closer to find out what was going on there.


    After a long while, Jessica still hadn''te out yet. Natalia didn''t think it was a good idea to continue


    waiting, so she was about to leave.


    However, right then, she heard a child''s cry.


    Natalia was taken aback for a moment. In the beginning, she thought that she misheard. She opened


    the car window and listened carefully. Then she confirmed that there was indeed a child''s cry.


    Natalia pulled over her car on the street, which was distant from the townhouse. Along the wide street


    were all newly nted bushes.


    Natalia got off the car and walked towards the cry. After taking a few steps, she saw a child about three


    or four sitting on a tree stool, crying sadly.


    Natalia was startled.


    It waspletely dark around here, and only the moonlight fell among the spaces of the branches and


    leaves.


    Since it was so quiet, the child''s cry sounded extremely loud. Under such a circumstance, Natalia felt


    quite creepy.


    She swallowed.


    Plucking up her courage, she approached the child step by step.


    "Hey, little girl. Are you alright?" she said to the child.


    The little girl sitting on the tree stool turned around, exposing her pretty little face.


    In the dark under the moonlight, Natalia could see that she was wearing a white dress and a pink lint


    coat. Her hair was slightly curled.


    Her pretty face was half-hidden in the white fur cor of her coat, making her look like a delicate and


    lovely elf. Natalia couldn''t help liking her as soon as she saw the little girl''s face.


    Her eyes lit up.

 Chapter 114 Becoming A Mother

    Chapter 114 Bing A Mother


    Chapter 114 Bing A Mother


    Right then, the little girl also saw her.


    She blinked her watery eyes, curiosity and alertness were written all over her pretty little face.


    While Natalia was about to say something, suddenly, the little girl yelled, "Mommy!"


    Natalia gaped.


    The next second, the little girl stood up and rushed to her excitedly.


    "Mommy! I''ve finally found you!"


    Natalia was still agape and speechless.


    She wondered what was going on.


    How could she suddenly be a mother at midnight?


    Natalia gaped at the little girl in pink who threw herself in her arms. She finally returned to her senses


    after a long while.


    "Little girl, I''m not your mommy."


    "Mommy, I miss you so much! They told me that I can find you here only. I didn''t believe them. Whoa!


    You are truly here!"


    The little girl seemed to be quite delighted. Her arms were wrapped around Natalia''s leg tightly,


    unwilling to let go at all.


    Natalia was extremely embarrassed. However, she could understand from the little girl''s words that she


    came here to find her mother. Probably she had got lost.


    Under such a circumstance, she didn''t know how to exin, so she decided to change the subject.


    Natalia looked around and didn''t find anyone else. She asked, "Are you here alone? Where is your


    family?"


    "I came out with Grandma, but I got lost. I can''t find my family."


    Natalia heaved a sigh secretly. It turned out just the same as she had guessed.


    This ce had been quite far away from the downtown and was almost the suburbs. She couldn''t help


    ming the child''s family for leaving such a little girl here.


    Feeling a bit irritated, she bent over and carried the child in her arms.


    "What''s your name, little girl?"


    "My name is Anne."


    "Anne, don''t be afraid. Let me take you to the police station. The policeman can help you find your


    family."


    The girl looked at her, blinking.


    Her crystal-clear big eyes were full of confusion, looking watery.


    Natalia felt as if her heart was melting.


    "Mommy, are you going to ask the policeman to arrest Grandma?"


    Natalia was taken aback.


    Inwardly, she agreed with it and really wanted to have the irresponsible grandmother arrested.


    However, she knew that it wasn''t possible.


    Judging from the child''s outfit, Natalia could tell that she was from a wealthy family. Probably she just


    got lost.


    Hence, she shook her head. "Nope. I just want to ask them to help you find your grandpa."


    "But all the policemen have gone home, right? I''m so tired and sleepy. Mommy, can you take me home.


    I want to go home and sleep."


    Natalia was silent.


    She cast a nce at the child in her arms. She could see the sleepiness from Anne''s watery big eyes.


    She didn''t have the heart to say no.


    Hence, she decided to take her to the police station the next day.


    It would just be one night. She decided to take the little girl home. After Anne woke up the next


    morning, she would take Anne to find her family.


    Thinking of that, Natalia carried the child back to her car.


    Then she headed back to McCarthy Mansion.


    Mrs. Dottie took a day off today. Other servants hadn''te back to work because of the holiday.


    Hence, Natalia was the only one at home.


    She carried the little girl to the guestroom. Since she hade to a new ce, Anne was curious


    about everything. She looked around and touched everything, her pretty eyes full of delight.


    "Mommy, is this your house? Your house is so beautiful!"


    Natalia corrected her with a smile. "I''m not your mommy. You can call me auntie."


    Anne looked at her in a grievance.


    "But, you are really my mommy-"


    Natalia was taken aback.


    Looking at Anne''s slightly reddened eyes in a grievance, she felt a sharp pang in her heart as if it was


    stung for some reason.


    She couldn''t understand why she had such a feeling. It was the first time she met Anne, but faintly, she


    felt quite familiar with her as if they had met long ago.


    Natalia heaved a sigh.


    She didn''t have the heart to correct the little girl again. Squatting down, she looked at Anne and said


    tenderly, "Okay. It''s quitete now. This is your room. You should go to bed now."


    Anne nodded obediently.


    "Mommy, will you sleep with me?"


    Natalia hesitated for a moment.


    She had never taken care of a child before. However, this girl was so young, so she couldn''t rest


    assured to let her sleep alone.


    Natalia nodded. "Sure."


    Seeing she agreed, Anne looked extremely excited.


    Immediately, she pulled Natalia to lie down. She said, "Mommy, could you tell me a bedtime story?"


    Natalia was stunned.


    Telling a bed story?


    She didn''t think she could do it.


    Natalia wanted to refuse, but when meeting the little girl''s expectant and watery eyes, she didn''t have


    the heart to turn Anne down.


    In the end, she bit the bullets and nodded in agreement. "Okay!"


    "Yeah! I want to hear the story of the Snow Queen."


    "Uh... Okay."


    Fortunately, Natalia had seen this cartoon by ident. Although she couldn''t remember the full story,


    she recalled and made some parts up while telling.


    Time passed. Shortly after, Anne fell asleep.


    Natalia stopped telling the story. Looking at the child''s peaceful sleeping face, she finally breathed a


    sigh of relief.


    That night, the child slept quite soundly. Natalia, however, couldn''t fall asleep at all after lying on the


    bed for several hours.


    Until the second half of the night and it was almost dawn, she finally fell asleep.


    On the second morning, Natalia and Anne had breakfast. Then they went to the police station.


    The little girl was quite sensible. She knew that Natalia was helping her find her family, so she didn''t


    make any trouble on the way.


    When they arrived at the police station, after the police heard that Anne was foundst night, they


    recalled a report of a child missingst night. Immediately, they contacted the other party.


    Natalia was sitting on the bench with Anne, waiting for her family. Shortly after, a gray-haired granny


    trotted over.


    "Anne!"


    "Grandma!"


    The little girl looked delighted. Jumping off the bench, she trotted to the granny.


    The old and the child hugged each other, and Natalia was finally sure that the granny was Anne''s


    family. She breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Excuse me, Miss. Did you find our Anne?" the granny asked Natalia.


    Natalia nodded. After a pause, she couldn''t help but say, "Anne is so young. You are too careless. How


    could you leave her in that kind of ce? What if something happened to her?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Although she was scolded by Natalia, the granny wasn''t angry. She nodded with a smile.


    "Yes. Yes. We''ll pay attention next time."


    Natalia couldn''t me her more. After all, Anne was their child. She could tell that Anne and the granny


    got along very well. Natalia was just an outsider. She had been nosy when ming the granny. If she


    insisted, Natalia would be too unreasonable.


    Hence, after signing the statement, Natalia was about to leave. However, the granny stopped her.


    "Wait, Miss. You''ve helped us this time. This is a small gift. Please do ept it."


    The granny pulled out an envelope. Without opening it, from the shape, Natalia knew what was in


    there.

 Chapter 115 Brand Fashion Show

    Chapter 115 Brand Fashion Show


    Chapter 115 Brand Fashion Show


    Natalia frowned, looking a bit annoyed.


    "No, thanks. It was just a lift of a finger. Please keep it to yourself."


    She helped Anne because she felt that they had fate. She liked Anne at the first sight. It wasn''t for


    money.


    The granny''s eyes lit up subtly.


    She didn''t insist. With a smile, she said, "If that''s the case, I won''t insist. Thank you so much, Miss."


    Natalia nodded and was about to leave.


    Anne suddenly tugged her sleeve.


    Natalia looked down, only to find the little girl had raised her pinky tender face to look at her, full of


    innocence and cuteness.


    Natalia, who was a bit upset, suddenly became delighted. With a softened heart, she squatted down


    and asked gently, "Anne, anything else?"


    "Mommy, will we meet again in the future?"


    Natalia smiled


    It seemed that not only was she reluctant to leave Anne, but also Anne was reluctant to leave her.


    However, she didn''t think they would have a chance to meet in the future.


    She didn''t have the heart to tell Anne about it. Reaching out to rub the little girl''s head, she said, "If we


    have fate, we will."


    "Could I have your phone number, please? If I have time, may I call you?"


    Natalia was stunned.


    Seeing that, the granny hurriedly echoed, "Yes. Yes. I can see Anne likes you a lot. Please leave us


    your phone number. If she misses you, she can call you."


    Natalia thought for a moment and agreed.


    She told the little girl her phone number.


    Anne matter-of-factly saved her number in her grandmother''s cell phone as "Mommy". When Natalia


    saw it, her eye corners twitched.


    It turned out the little girl truly believed that she was her mother.


    Natalia wondered what Anne''s mother would think when seeing it.


    However, Natalia didn''t try to correct her. After all, she had repeated several times that she wasn''t her


    motherst night, but the little girl didn''t correct it. Hence, she did not expect she should make it right


    now.


    After leaving the cell phone number and seeing the granny and Anne off, Natalia drove to herpany.


    On the other side, the little girl and the granny watched Natalia''s car leave, looking quite excited.


    "Grandma, I truly had found my mommy. She''s really my mommy!"


    The granny said with a smile, "Congrattions, Anne! Did you get along well with Mommyst night?"


    Anne nodded hard. "Yeah. Mommy''s embrace is so soft and fragrant. She also told me a bed story. Her


    voice is so nice. I don''t want to be separated from Mommy."


    The granny nodded. "I''ve tested her just now. She''s indeed a nice woman. No worries. When your


    daddyes home, you won''t be separated anymore."


    Hearing what she said, the little girl frowned.


    "But, Daddy didn''t know that we''ve sneaked out. If he knows it, will he forgive me?"


    The granny cast her a nce and smiled meaningfully.


    "He will. Don''t worry."


    ...


    On that night, Archie went back to Julio.


    The servants also gradually came back to work after the holiday.


    The next morning, employees would have to go back to work, and everything would just go back to


    normal.


    At the beginning of the year, Natalia had be bustle and hustle.


    The talent show that the artists of Star Entertainment participated in had officially started online. Before


    that, to increase their exposure, Natalia also let them participate in a fashion show.


    The fashion show would be held by several A-listed domestic designers. Generally speaking, the new


    artists shouldn''t be qualified to join such a fashion show but Natalia managed to find several seats for


    them.


    The sponsor of the fashion show was Annie International. As a partnerpany, Star Entertainment


    was also behind the show.


    Besides the artists who were originally in herpany, there was also Curtis, who just returned to the


    country.


    The major brand of this fashion show was U. MAX, with who Curtis had an endorsement contract.


    Since Curtis hade back to Ambario and his image also matched the branch''s strategy to aim at the


    market of the younger generation in Ambario, Curtis was the most important guest of the show.


    In the afternoon the following day.


    U. MAX officially held their spring release event in Times Mall,.


    When they knew that Curtis would also participate in the show, the entertainment industry and his fans


    in Ambario went excited.


    After all, Curtis had been developing overseas. Although he had a lot of fans in Ambario as well, he


    didn''t have many activities domestically.


    Besides, since they had kept it a secret, so few people knew he had returned to the country. And now,


    all of a sudden, it was announced that he would attend the fashion show.


    It wasn''t until then did someone find from hearsay that Curtis hade back to Ambario several days


    ago and that he had signed with a small agency nobody knew, which was also one of the partner


    Instantly, different news about Curtis overwhelmed the social media tforms with all kinds of


    discussions.


    Everyone checked on this Star Entertainment for more details. They wondered why their idol liked the


    However, much to their surprise, Start Entertainment was exactly thepany that had been quite


    famous ten years ago. But over the years, thepany had declined gradually and was on the verge


    of bankruptcy. Recently it was even acquired by someone.


    They also found that there were only less than ten artists in thispany. Except for Laura Davies who


    was a bit famous, the rest were at best just trainees.


    It wasn''t some big, famous agency at all, not to mention its resources.


    They wondered why Curtis had chosen to sign with Star Entertainment. Was he ruining his own career


    by doing so?


    His fans couldn''t remain calm any longer, raising an uproar on the social media tforms.


    On the other side, Jessica also heard of it.


    Recently, she dared not to show up in public, nor did she contact Julia. Suddenly, when she heard the


    news, she thought it was a rumor.


    She didn''t confirm it until she had called Julia.


    Jessica gritted her teeth in anger.


    She knew Natalia was in charge of Star Entertainment. She wanted to see how Natalia made fun of


    herself, but much to her surprise, Natalia had sighed with Curtis Chapman.


    Curtis was truly the cash cow. Every agency just craved for him.


    Even Julia was quite angry.


    Julia had been in the entertainment business for many years and had argework. Earlier, she


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    heard her friend abroad say that Curtis had a n to develop his career back in Ambario.


    Originally, Julia wanted to take this chance to make him sign with Century Entertainment so that


    Century Entertainment would have the strength to be against Annie International.


    Unexpectedly, before she made the move, Curtis had signed with Natalia.


    Julia disdained Star Entertainment a lot.


    She wondered if Curtis signed with it simply for charity.


    Julia couldn''t figure out what was in Curtis''s mind. Once she thought about it, she had a migraine.


    However, Julia could do nothing. Curtis had already signed the contract, so she couldn''t grab Curtis


    over. She decided to concentrate on what''s in her hands for the time being.


    At the thought of it, she asked Jessica, "Have you prepared what I have told you?"


    Jessica hummed. "No worries. I''ve prepared everything. There should be no problem."


    "Okay. Remember, this is the only chance that you could turn the tables around. You can''t make any


    mistakes. Understand?"


    "I got it. With the help from those people in Eqitin, I''m sure Natalia can''t stop me from myeback no


    matter how powerful she was. Besides..."


    Looking out the traffic outside the window, she sneered.


    "Her doomsday ising. By then, I''ll smile and watch her turn into a disowned dog and kneel to beg


    me!"


    Upon hearing her words, Julia seemed to also think of something.


    With a sneer, she said, "I truly look forward to that day!"

 Chapter 116 Back To The Dawson House Again

    Chapter 116 Back To The Dawson House Again


    Chapter 116 Back To The Dawson House Again


    Natalia was busy today.


    She had made preparations for theunch in advance, but she knew how important such an event


    could be for a new brand making its debut.


    Moreover, the brand had decided to use some new models in this show. She must do a lot of extra


    work in advance just in case. It could be easily imagined how busy andplicated that would be.


    Therefore, Natalia couldn''t help getting nervous.


    But she could always control her emotions. However nervous she was, she looked just at ease.


    When the show was about to begin, she went tofort the models and have a chat with the designer.


    The designs of U. MAX were known for their mix and match style and their focus on the younger


    generation. The main target of the brand was people aged eighteen to thirty, the group of people who


    had the strongest spending power for fashion products.


    This time, the models would wear ten of their gship items and a score of other items in the show.


    Only after Natalia had checked on the designer clothes her artists were about to wear did she feel


    relieved.


    Theunch began at two in the afternoon.


    With the lights on and the music yed, the models showed their runway walk.


    Under the dreamlike lights, the models in good shape walked out one by one. Every item on them


    looked elegant and graceful.


    As a superstar and the brand ambassador, Curtis was thest one toe on the stage.


    He was wearing a leather jacket, looking casual and handsome.


    Plenty of his fans were present and waves of purple bulbs had already flooded around the stage


    supporting their idol. When he came out, screams and cheers went up from the crowd.


    Natalie looked at it behind the stage and curled her lips.


    Then there was an organizer who came to talk to her, "Miss Dawson, you can even sign with a


    superstar like Curtis. I am a bit envious."


    He was the senior manager of Annie International and they sometimes worked together, so he was no


    stranger to Natalie.


    Natalie smiled and said, "I am just lucky."


    Nobody knew that Curtis and she were old friends.


    They just thought that Natalie was lucky enough to sign with Curtis.


    Even so, it would be more than enough to get plenty of people envious.


    As they continued talking, Natalie''s phone buzzed a few times.


    She looked down and took a glimpse at the screen and her gaze turned cold.


    As Natalie''s phone rang, the manager waved goodbye to Natalie and got down to his own business.


    Natalie answered the phone with a cold expression.


    "Where are you?"


    When Natalie picked up the phone, she heard a very powerful and bossy voice of an old woman.


    Natalie sneered, "What''s up?"


    "We''ll have a guest tonight. You shoulde home."


    Natalie frowned.


    A guest?


    Did it have anything to do with her?


    The rtions between her and her family had been very tense since theirst fight. What kind of guest


    were they having and they needed her to be there?


    She refused without hesitation, "I am busy."


    "Natalie, now you have hooked up with Mr. McCarthy, and you dare to refuse to listen to my words.


    Anyway, I am your grandmother. You''re a member of the Dawson family. I can let you do whatever you


    like to do in the outside, but what you''ve done recently has damaged the reputation of the Dawson


    family. I can''t let you do it at will, so you muste back tonight!"


    Natalie frowned.


    "What are you talking about? Damaging the reputation of the Dawson family?"


    "I''ll tell you when youe back. Now is not a good time."


    Natalie paused for a moment.


    Natalie suddenly thought about the ce where she tailed after Jessica. She rolled her eyes and


    replied, "I see."


    After hanging up the phone, Natalie sent a text message to Archie.


    She told him that she couldn''t go back home for dinner and mighte backte.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the message was sent, her mobile phone rang.


    Natalie was slightly astonished and answered the phone.


    The man''s low and sexy voice came from the other end.


    "You are going to meet your family?"


    Natalie said yes.


    "Do I need to keep youpany?"


    "No need. I can go back myself."


    "..."


    Archie was silent for a while and didn''t push in.


    He was better than anyone that Natalie was a tough woman.


    However, he still reminded her, "Be safe and call me if anything happens to you."


    "Well, got it."N?velDrama.Org content.


    ...


    At six in the evening.


    She called it a day and went to the Dawson family by car.


    As soon as she got off the car, she saw a ck Bentley parked not far away.


    She was somewhat surprised.


    Natalie had never seen anyone in the Dawson family drive such a car.


    There seemed to be a guest in the vi.


    She gazed at the vi, deliberating, strode out and walked into it.


    "Miss Natalie, wee back."


    It was David that opened the door. He kept smiling when he saw Natalie.


    Natalie had no idea whether David was sincere or not. However, David was the only one that would


    smile at her in the Dawson family.


    She didn''t reply but put on a faint smiled and nodded.


    "They are waiting for you in the living room!"


    "Alright."


    Natalie put on her slippers and walked into the living room.


    As expected, not only ra, Philip and Aleena, but a fat middle-aged man was there.


    Natalie knew that man, a partner of Dawson Group, named Randy Kruf.


    He had wide contacts. He did well in both underworld and the business field. His connections reached


    both the authority and the underworld.


    It was said that he got married once. His wife couldn''t stand being tortured andmitted suicide


    jumping off a building.


    Natalie didn''t know if it was the fact, but she didn''t think it further. She walked in and greeted them.


    "Grandma, Dad."


    Natalie ignored Aleena.


    A hint of embarrassment shed across her face. Aleena stood up and said with a smile, "You talk. I go


    to the kitchen to check on the dinner."


    ra didn''t me Natalie for showing no respect as usual but nodded.


    "Go ahead. By the way, call Jessica and Shawn and asked them when they coulde back."


    "Yes."


    After Aleena left, Natalie walked to the other side of the sofa and sat down.


    "Why do you call me back?"


    ra fixed her gaze on Natalie.


    Looking at the delicate and cold look, and her good figure, ra had mixed feelings in her heart.


    To be honest, Natalie was more beautiful than Jessica.


    If Natalie yed her part well, she could help the Dawson family go further and became more


    prosperous.


    However, Natalie had such a quirky mother, who had made her so headstrong and willful since she was


    still young.


    And for what happenedst time they met, ra hated Natalia to the core now.

 Chapter 117 Introduce A Man

    Chapter 117 Introduce A Man


    Chapter 117 Introduce A Man


    Since Natalie was not dutiful at all, as her grandma, she didn''t have to be kind and merciful.


    Thinking about it, ra said, "Haven''t you seen a man sitting here? You don''t know him? Why don''t


    you greet him?"


    Natalia frowned.


    She was never engaged in the family''s business, so she didn''t know that man, nor did she think it


    necessary to greet him.


    She looked at the man staring at her with a gentle smile.


    In the end, she didn''t want to make ra embarrassed in front of an outsider, "Mr. Kruf."


    "Don''t be so serious. I am just a few years older than you, you can call me Randy."


    This Randy then put on a kind smile and tried to please Natalie.


    Natalia was lost for words.


    A few years older than her?


    He should be ten years older than her or more.


    If she remembered correctly, Randy was nearly forty years old!


    Did he just shave off his beard and have his hair dyed and think he was merely in his early twenties?


    How could he be so brazen-faced?.


    But she neither put it blunt nor literally called him by his name. She just looked at ra.


    "I''ve something else to do tonight. Please be brief."


    ra said in a deep voice, "Why are you in such a hurry? I call you back for dinner. The dinner is not


    yet prepared but you are in a hurry to leave. Ridiculous."


    After that, ra turned around and said with a smile. "Mr. Kruf, I am sorry. Natalie is just a spoiled girl.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Please do not have hard feelings."


    Randyughed and said, "I don''t mind. I love the straightforwardness of Miss Natalie."


    Natalie frowned and felt something different from their conversation.


    Just then, a sweet voice came from outside.


    "Grandma, whose car is that? Is there a guest at home?"


    Then, Jessica walked in the vi with Shawn, linking her arms with his.


    Natalie''s gaze turned cold when she saw Jessica.


    But Jessica pretended to be quite happy.


    "Natalie, I''m d that you''re here!"


    With that, Jessica let go of Shawn and ran over with a pleasing look.


    Then she saw the man on the sofa.


    "Who is he?"


    ra kept smiling at the sight of Jessica.


    Then she introduced Mr. Kruf to Jessica. "This is Mr. Kruf. He is the owner of Julio Commerce. He has


    helped the Dawson family a lot. You can call him Randy."


    Hearing that, Jessica said with a smile, "Randy."


    Randy smiled and said, "I''ve heard your story long before. You''re just as gorgeous as I had imagined.


    I''m d to see you."


    With that, he stood up and shook hands with Jessica.


    Randy turned surprised as he looked at Shawn.


    "You must be Mr. Miller, right?"


    Shawn nodded, "Yes."


    "I didn''t expect to meet you here. I am so d."


    Shawn didn''t like this fatty man who had tried his best to please others, but he nodded his head slightly


    for the sake of the Dawson family.


    "You too."


    Just then, Aleena came out and asked them to go to the dining room as the dinner was ready.


    They stood up and walked to the dining room.


    Natalie didn''t move until they were all gone, as she didn''t want to walk side by side with them.


    However, Randy slowed down as well as if on purpose.


    He sneaked a peek at Natalie, found the woman was just as unapproachable as a snow-covered high


    mountain, and an unworldly aloofness was emanating from her whole being.


    Her disposition made her already delicate face even more attractive, and he could not wait to rip her


    aloof pretense off and ravage her fiercely under his body.


    When he thought that, his gaze went more and more passionate.


    He put on a ttering smile, "Miss Natalie, you don''t live here but live alone?"


    Natalie looked straight and ignored him without even throwing a nce.


    Sensing the weird gaze of the man, she finally came to realize that ra had asked her back for selling


    her out.


    But... ra wanted to establish contacts with Archie through her, didn''t she?


    Since ra knew the rtions between her and Archie, why did ra introduce her to other men? Did


    she go crazy?


    Natalie frowned and was confused about what ra wanted to do.


    Randy put on a sinister look after he was ignored.


    However, the next second, he put on his disguise and his gentle and ingratiating smile came back to


    his face in just a second.


    "You don''t have to be so cautious. You must have understood what your grandmother thought. I always


    respect women. If you don''t agree, no one can force you. Even if we can''t be together, we can make


    friends, right?"


    Hearing that, Natalie finally nced at him.


    She curled her lips with a faint mocking look.


    "It''s good that you know that. We just take it as a small dinner party and we won''t disturb each other in


    the future. What''s your opinion?"


    Though he had sensed that Natalie wasn''t into him, he looked a bit embarrassed when hearing that.


    He gritted his teeth and said with a rigid smile, "Natalie, you don''t think it twice? ra introduces me to


    you because she knows me well and thinks we are a good match. Though you are quite good in any


    way, it''s difficult for you to get married into a truly wealthy and influential family."


    "I am not that rich and powerful, but at least people know my name in Julio. Even the Miller family and


    the Kaur family need to show respect for me or ask me for support. You don''t lose anything if you marry


    me."


    Natalie smiled.


    "So, you think I should agree now?"


    "I don''t mean that. I understand your worries. It must be a major decision for girls to choose a good


    husband, so you should consider it."


    "I just hope that you don''t refuse me without hesitation. You know my past. I have an ex-wife, but she


    has died and I have no child."


    "As for you, Miss Dawson, you can never escape the past. Now, few people know your past and you


    still maintain a good reputation. Once they know that, do you know the consequences?"


    He paused, looked at her as if implying something and added, "Natalie, to be honest, we are indeed a


    good match and he''s not right for you. You''d better let it go."


    Natalie was speechless.


    She had never seen such a bold-faced man before.


    A good match?


    Was this some kind of joke?

 Chapter 118 Sell Her Out

    Chapter 118 Sell Her Out


    Chapter 118 Sell Her Out


    He was not right for her?


    Who did Randy even refer to? Shawn or Archie?


    She was amused and didn''t bother herself to continue the dialogue but sped up.


    Randy also quickened to catch up with her, and he held Natalie''s wrist to support her when they


    entered the dining room.


    "Natalie, be careful."


    Natalie subconsciously pulled her hand back and red at Randy.


    She was quite familiar with the path from the living room to the dining room. Though she had not lived


    here for several years, she wouldn''t stumble that easily.


    That man did it on purpose.


    He flirted with her to show they were on intimate terms.


    As expected, Jessica''sughter came from the dining room.


    "Well, we wait for you for a while. It turns out that you two stayed behind on purpose. Randy, my sister


    is gentle and soft. You can''t bully her."


    Randy smiled and said, "No, Natalie is so beautiful that I just can''t love her enough. How can I bully


    her?"


    Looking at it, ra was apparently pleased.


    She nodded in satisfaction, "It''s good that you take a fancy to each other. Come here and sit down!"


    Randy turned around and said to Natalie with a smile, "Natalie, let''s go over."


    Natalie frowned.


    She felt so disgusted that she wanted to vomit.


    When Natalie stood still, Aleena stood up hurriedly.


    "Natalie,e to sit next to Jessica."


    Aleena seemed to be considerate enough to help her out. However, Shawn was on Jessica''s left side.


    If she did sit next to Jessica, she would be very embarrassed.


    To watch how they loved each other at a close distance?


    Maybe they didn''t find it awkward, but she felt disgusted.


    Natalie said nothing but strode out to sat to the right of Philip.


    Aleena sat there before. After she stood up, the seat was avable.


    Natalia looked at Aleena and said with a faint smile, "Aleena, you should have no objection to me


    sitting here."


    The smile on Aleena''s face froze.


    ra put on a sullen look.


    "Natalia! That''s Aleena''s position.


    Natalie said lightly, "My mom used to sit here. I miss her, so I want to sit here for a while. Can''t I?"


    ra was fuming with anger.


    Philip was unhappy, too.


    Since her mother died, Natalie had changed a lot. Every time they met, she would mock or ridicule him


    to enrage him.


    With her sitting beside him, it meant that he wouldn''t finish this meal peacefully.


    Thinking of that, Philip put on a long face and said, "Natalie, sit there. Here is Aleena''s seat."


    Natalie insisted, "It''s my mother''s seat."


    "You!"


    Aleena came to mitigate the tensions.


    "Forget it. It''s just a seat. It''s what Natalie want. Just let her sit there. I can sit here."


    With that, she sat at the other end with an aggrieved look.


    Aleena seemed to give in, but the whole table stared at Natalie in dissatisfaction because of Aleena''s


    words. Even Randy, who had taken a fancy to Natalie, couldn''t help frowning.


    He had heard how willful Natalie was before. He just thought it a rumor. Now it seemed to be true.


    Aleena was her elder. Though she was Natalie''s stepmother, she was very nice with Natalie.


    However, Natalie forgot herself and returned evil for good.


    Even so, looking at the cool and unworldly face of Natalie, Randy just couldn''t suppress his desire.


    Well, he didn''t mind that she was arrogant.


    She was like a wild cat that had showed its teeth. He loved that. He could feel more sessful than


    conquering a gentle woman.


    Thinking of that, he smiled and said, "I didn''t want to make Mrs. Dawson feel wronged. Since Natalie


    was unwilling to sit with me, I''d better sit at the end of the table. Mrs. Dawson, you may sit back."


    Hearing that, Aleena was somewhat embarrassed, and gave Randy an apologetic and awkward smile.


    "Randy, thank you so much. It''s really quite embarrassing."


    "Never mind. Natalie is straightforward. I like such kind of girl."


    "It''s good that you like her."


    Aleena seemed to breathe a sigh of relief and turned her gaze at Natalie.


    Natalie remained a cold look. Regardless of what she thought, they discussed her as if she was just


    something they were about to sell.


    She put on a cold smile as she had never expected ra to be so shameless.


    What was ra doing?


    Pimping her granddaughter out?


    Selling her granddaughter out?


    She came to realize that ra must have heard some rumors and thought the rtion between her


    and Archie was unreliable. Therefore, ra asked her back to see other people.


    She lowered her head andughed as if she had thought of something.


    ra happened to ask her, "Natalie, I heard that Archie didn''t take you when he went back to Eqitin?"


    Natalie answered faintly.


    ra was gloating, "As expected, he is not right for you. Luckily, you are young. It''s easy for you to find


    someone better."


    Randy echoed.


    "Yes, you are so young and beautiful. So many people like you. You don''t have to waste time on


    unrealistic expectations."


    Natalie threw a nce at him and ra.


    "Have you heard something?"


    ra paused.


    Then she mocked, "Since you know that, I can drop thest veil. Archie has a fianc¨¦e in Eqitin. He


    didn''t take you back, so you should know what he meant. Natalie, though the Dawson family is not


    wealthy and influential, it enjoys a good reputation in Julio."


    "It''s your choice to be with whoever you like, but I can''t let you be a homewrecker and damage the


    reputation of the Dawson family. So, you''d better break up with this Archie and get married to a good


    man. We will still admit you are part of the Dawson family if you do so."


    Natalie looked at ra with a mocking gaze.


    "There happens to be a homewrecker that wormed her way into my family. You don''t bring her to


    ount bute to criticize me?"


    "You!"


    ra was too angry to refute. Aleena''s face reddened with embarrassment.


    "Natalie, how can you say something like that!"


    "I am just being frank. Before you teach me a lesson, you should not make the same mistake yourself,


    should you?"


    "You-"


    As they were about to quarrel, Jessica came to mitigate the tensions.


    "Dad, Natalie, stop arguing. We still have a guest here."


    They finally realized Randy was still here and stopped going further.


    Jessica turned her gaze at Natalie with a kind smile.


    "Natalie, I know that you have a problem with me and my mom. We can''t deny our mistakes or beg for


    your forgiveness. But our grandma did it totally for your benefit. You can hurt us, but you can''t let our


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    grandma down."

 Chapter 119 Wedding Date

    Chapter 119 Wedding Date


    Chapter 119 Wedding Date


    Natalie looked at Jessica coldly, "For my benefit?"


    She sneered, "If so, why doesn''t she just introduce Randy to you? After all, you are her favorite


    granddaughter, aren''t you?"


    "Natalie!"


    Philip rebuked in an angry voice.


    "Natalie, I already have Shawn. How could you say that. Our grandma loves you all the time, but you..."


    "Stop it!"


    ra interrupted Jessica and turned her gaze at Natalie with a cunning look.


    "Just tell me you agree to marry Randy or not."


    Natalie looked at Randy.


    He was staring at her. Even after all the words she just said, he did not flinch.


    It seemed that her rtionship with Archie had been exined to Randy.


    Since he was not fear of death, she could fulfill his wish.


    She said softly, "I didn''t disagree."


    ra''s eyes brightened. "So you agree?"


    "I can agree, but I need to live here for some time."


    Jessica immediately frowned, "Natalie, don''t you have your own ce?"


    Natalie looked at her with a half-smile.


    "You think that I am just a fancy woman of Archie, don''t you? So, I have to move out anyway."


    "But you have your own house..."


    "So you forbid me moving in? Since that''s the case, just forget what I said!"


    While Natalie was speaking, ra hurriedly said, "I agree!"


    She paused and said in a deep voice, "You are a child of the Dawson family, so you should marry into


    another family from the Dawson family. It''s a deal. No one can raise any objection."


    Jessica was a bit annoyed about the fact that Natalie would move back, but she could not help being


    excited when she thought Natalie would marry a man like Randy in no time.


    Randy was also excited.


    The woman was harsh on him just now and suddenly agreed to marry him.


    He felt himself so lucky.


    His face flushed with excitement, and he kept rubbing his hands.


    "In that case, let''s fix a time!"


    Aleena said, "What a coincidence. My friend named this weekend for her daughter''s marriage because


    it was a good date. But it would be quite a hurry for the preparation."


    "No, we have a week."


    Philip said at once.


    Hearing that, Randy got more excited.


    "It''s a little hasty to hold a wedding this weekend, but I can make it. I''ll make preparations for it as soon


    as I get back. I won''t make you feel aggrieved anyway."


    Natalie put on a cold smile and said nothing.


    ra said with a smile, "Sorry to trouble you. A lot of young people favored getting married quickly.


    When the day for your weddinges, you will have known each other for a week. It''s not hasty at all."


    "Yes." Philip echoed, "Mr. Kruf, if you don''t want to wrong Natalie, maybe you can prepare more gifts


    for the guests."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After that, Aleena threw Philip a warning look.


    He stopped talking immediately and turned his gaze at Natalie to observe her.


    Natalie, who should be angry or a bit upset, was drinking her soup with a spoon with an indifferent look.


    It was as if what they were talking about had nothing to do with her.


    Philip was a bit stunned.


    Randy smiled, "Sure I''ll prepare enough gifts when I go back. I promise I won''t let you down."


    Philip came to his senses and smiled happily.


    "Well, let''s make a toast for it."


    With that, everyone raised their sses.


    Jessica said with a smile, "I thought that I would get married before Natalie, but she makes a quick


    way. I am really happy for you, Natalie. Let me toast you."


    Natalie raised her head and looked at Jessica with a half-smile.


    She did not say anything, but picked up the ss and drank the wine without chinking sses with


    Jessica.


    Jessica twitched her mouth. She couldn''t suppress her joy and also drank the wine.


    Only Shawn did not raise his ss and frowned tightly.


    "Natalie, have you really decided to get married?"


    He had got a hunch that something was wrong.


    Shawn didn''t know Randy well, but he had heard of Randy.


    Randy was very rich but had a ratherplicated background. He was rted to the underworld.


    Though Randy looked gentle and polite, he had a vicious character. It could been seen from his ex-


    wife''s death.


    Though Natalie didn''t get along well with her family, her family should not introduce her to such a man!


    However, Shawn hadn''t married Jessica, so he shouldn''t interfere in it as an outsider.


    Though he was puzzled, he couldn''t put it blunt.


    So, he could only raise such an ambiguous question.


    Hearing that, Natalie put down the ss and smiled at him.


    There was a touch of redness on her face that set off her fair skin.


    She tilted her head slightly, her cheek resting on her hand. She was smiling, like a budding flower.


    "You care about me so much. Do you still like me?"


    It was suddenly so quiet.


    They were silent and looked at Natalie, astonished.


    ra frowned.


    "Natalie! What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Natalie pursed her lips, as if she had been drunk.


    "Nothing! Shawn always thought for me. I''m thinking about if he still likes me. Shawn, if I hadn''t caught


    you and Jessica in the bed, would we be together now?"


    Jessica''s expression faded away gradually.


    Shawn put on a long face and said in a cold voice, "Natalie, it''s the past. Why bring it up at this time?"


    Only Randy was very astonished.


    ra only told him that there was something between Natalie and Archie and she was a bit worried


    since Archie had a fianc¨¦e.


    But ra never told him that Natalie was Shawn''s girlfriend before.


    He looked nkly at Natalie, then at Shawn, and asked, "What are you talking about? Mr. Miller, aren''t


    you Miss Jessica''s boyfriend? Why..."


    Jessica held back the anger and smiled reluctantly.


    "Sorry, I''m not feeling well, so I''ll go upstairs to rest."


    Then Jessica stood up and hurried to leave.


    Seeing this, Shawn also got up and ran after her.


    "Jessica, wait for me."


    As he left the dining room, he paused and looked back at Natalie.


    "You always mistake kindness for viciousness. I won''t mind your business anymore. Watch your back!"


    With that, he left angrily and chased after Jessica.

 Chapter 120 Something Wrong With The Water

    Chapter 120 Something Wrong With The Water


    Chapter 120 Something Wrong With The Water


    Natalie clenched the ss tightly, and her fingers also became bloodless.


    Her nose twitched and her eyes turned bleary red.


    She sneered suddenly.


    ra could not help but frown when she saw Natalie like this.


    "Natalie has drunk too much. Aleena, please help her upstairs to have a rest."


    Aleena forced a smile and stood up, "OK."


    She came over and helped Natalie up. Natalie did not refuse.


    Natalie didn''t want to stay here anymore and felt a bit dizzy.


    She was not a heavy drinker, but she couldn''t drink wine. She got drunk easily if she drank red wine.


    Just now, her ss was half full of strong 52% red wine, so it was not surprising that she would get


    drunk after drinking it.


    With the help of Aleena, Natalie went to the second floor.


    Her previous living room went empty, so Aleena took Natalie to the guest room, helped her to lie down


    and brought her a ss of water.


    "You lie down here to rest, and call us if you need anything."


    Natalie said nothing. She turned over and turned her back to Aleena.


    Aleena''s gaze grew cold as she looked at Natalie''s thin back.


    But her voice was still gentle


    "I''ll go down."


    Natalie gave a brief reply.


    The door was closed gently and Aleena left.


    She felt very dizzy. The red wine seemed much stronger than what she had ever drunk


    She was afraid that she couldn''t go back tonight. She had to tell Archie about it lest he feel worried.


    Thinking about that, she fished out her mobile phone and sent him a message.


    Then she felt at ease, closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    In the dining room downstairs.


    Randy sat in a chair and looked at ra with a serious look.


    "Mrs. Dawson, shouldn''t you exin to me? You said that Natalie had been in love only once. Why was


    she together with Mr. Miller before?"


    If Natalie was not so beautiful, he wouldn''t think about getting married to her since she had an affair


    with Archie McCarthy.


    ra was a little embarrassed and forced a smile.


    "It is a long story. I''m being honest with you. Natalie liked Shawn before, but they haven''t been


    together. Natalie went abroad five years ago because she knew Shawn was Jessica''s boyfriend and it


    was impossible for her to be with Shawn."


    Randy sneered.


    "She lived abroad for five years but had been in love only once. Are you kidding me?"


    ra hurriedly said, "I won''t. If you do not believe me, you can check by yourself."


    Hearing what she said, Randy finally nodded in satisfaction.


    "I believe you for the time being, but I need to add one more condition."


    ra was stunned.


    "What is that?"


    "I don''t mind her affair with Mr. Miller or Mr. McCarthy, but I need to check if she is a virgin or not. If she


    is, I will send someone here to pick her up tomorrow. If not... Huh, I just don''t like women used up by


    another man. You got me, right?"


    A hint of anger shed across ra''s face.


    Even if ra didn''t like Natalie, she felt Randy''s proposal a humiliation to the Dawson family. After all,


    Natalia was the child of the Dawson family.


    It was all the fault of Natalia.


    ra thought that Natalie would have a very good rtionship with Archie and wanted the Dawson


    family to be more prosperous with the help of Archie.


    But unexpectedly, Archie had a fianc¨¦e.


    Needless to say, his fianc¨¦ must havee from a wealthy and powerful family.


    ra was not confident about Natalie knowing how cold she had ever been. She didn''t believe that


    Archie was serious about his rtions with Natalie.


    Archie just wanted to have an affair with Natalie because of her pretty face, she thought.


    If it was discovered by his fianc¨¦e, he would kick away Natalie immediately. Archie''s fianc¨¦e may even


    vent her anger on the Dawson family.


    In the end, the Dawson family didn''t establish rtions with Archie but offended another rich family. It


    was unworthy at all.


    Thinking of this, ra put on a more gloomy look.


    Although Randy was rude, he was really wealthy and had a lot of solid contacts.


    ra would rather seize this opportunity in front of her than have some foolish fantasy.


    Come to think about it, ra finally calmed down.


    She gritted her teeth and said, "I can agree, but you can''t go back on your words."


    Randy immediatelyughed after obtaining her consent.


    "Rest assured! I am not such a rogue. I indeed like Miss Natalie. Her face alone is fascinating enough,


    so I won''t go back on my words."


    Hearing that, ra was finally relieved.


    "I need to make some preparations. Mr. Kruf, you can go to the guest room and get ready for it."


    She said and let the servant take Randy to the guest room.


    ...


    Natalie did not sleep soundly.


    Anyone who had ever been drunk would know how dry her mouth was and how thirsty she felt in the


    midnight.


    She wanted to pour herself some water, but her head was so heavy that she could not manage to get


    up.


    Sure enough, red wine was not her thing.


    She was lying there, ready to endure it for the night. However, she felt someone came in when she was


    in a daze.


    She vaguely remembered a maid named Anna were in the charge of these guest rooms.


    She called in a hoarse voice, "Is that Anna? I want some water."


    A soft voice sounded, "Well, I''ll get it to you right away."


    In a short time, a cup of warm water was held to Natalie''s mouth.


    Anna helped Natalie up, put her against the head of the bed, and said softly, "Miss Natalie, here is the


    water."


    After several sips, she finally felt better in her throat, so she opened her eyes to smile at Anna.


    Anna was slightly stunned, and a sh of struggle could be seen in her eyes when she saw Natalie''s


    half-drunk smile.


    Atst, Anna looked down and said, "You''re wee. Miss Natalie, you drunk too much. Shall I help


    you to take a bath?"


    People familiar with Natalie knew that Natalie didn''t like getting dirty or having weird smell on her body.


    Sure enough, Natalie nodded.


    "Well, thank you."


    Anna helped Natalie up and went to the bathroom.


    Anna had prepared bath water for Natalie and held Natalie into the bathtub. Then she said, "You can


    take a shower now. Call me when you are done."


    Natalie nodded.


    After Anna went out, Natalie rxed against the bathtub. Feeling the hot steam around her, she just felt


    the pores of her body had all stretched.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Though she felt dizzy, she was not dead drunk, so she could take a bath herself.


    She poured hot water on her body and washed herself up carefully.


    She had no idea if she was too rxed in the hot water, or she just was too tired after a busy day.


    Halfway through the bath, she felt soft all over and a bit drowsy.

 Chapter 121 Something Happened To Her

    Chapter 121 Something Happened To Her


    Chapter 121 Something Happened To Her


    There was a slight sound of footsteps from outside.


    She shook her head, thinking it was Annaing in, and shouted out loud, "Anna, I''m not ready yet.


    Can you wait for me a while longer outside!"


    After saying that, she braced herself and tried to stand up for a shower.


    However, the tingling sensationing from her body made her knees go weak, and she nearly fell.


    Natalia''s face turned pale as she snapped awake.


    How could she not know what was going on with this familiar sensation?


    Damn it!


    How could that be?


    She remembered no one had ever touched anything she had eaten this evening. And there was no


    way something should happen to that cup of wine.


    Could it be...


    She widened her eyes and suddenly remembered the cup of warm water Anna had just given her.


    Her eyes turned freezing cold, and the raging anger was about to explode in her chest.


    So these people just ... would never fail to surprise her whenever she decided to go easy with them.


    They had treated her in such an underhand and stupid way repeatedly, thinking she was just a weak


    cat!


    Natalia bit her tongue hard, and the taste of blood spread in her mouth, temporarily clearing her mind


    for a few moments.


    Then, she struggled to get out of the bathtub on her hands and knees.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ...


    The sound of footsteps outside grew closer and closer. At the next second, someone opened the


    bathroom door from the outside.


    Randy Kruf walked in with ascivious smile on his face, looking around excitedly as he pushed the


    door open.


    However, the bathroom was empty. The bubble-covered bathtub was stillden with a steaming mist,


    but the person who should be in there was nowhere to be found.


    He was puzzled and let out a shrill.


    Then, he nced over the corner of the bathroom, where a pair of slippers could be found under the


    hem of the curtain, and the curtain seemed to have just moved a little.


    He got it immediately. He walked over and chuckled, rubbing his hands together excitedly.


    "My dear, what are you doing hiding behind the curtain? Come on, let me take a good bath with you!


    After you''ve bathed, let me sleep with you, okay?"


    Hisscivious and nasty words were so disgusting.


    He quickly walked to the curtain. He had his heart in his throat at the thought of a gorgeous naked


    beauty standing behind it.


    He gripped the corner of the curtain with excitement and said, "Here I am!"


    Then, he opened it with a swish.


    He froze the next moment.


    There was nothing behind the curtain, except for the open window, blowing in chilly breezes.


    His face changed.


    "Damn it! How dare you trick me!"


    He subconsciously thought that ra was fooling him. He was about to turn around and go down to


    settle the score with her. However, just then, "Bang!"


    "You-"


    He looked incredulously at the woman standing in front of him, covering the back of his head as he fell


    limply.


    Natalia sighed in relief, looking at the man lying on the ground.


    She dragged him behind the curtain with great effort and took a rope to tie the man up before she


    changed her clothes and walked out.


    The bedroom door had been locked up from the outside, and she couldn''t open it after several


    attempts.


    She had not expected ra to go this far to prevent her from escaping.


    Natalia furrowed her brows tightly.


    Now that things hade to this point, there was no way to leave. She thought for a while and fished


    out her mobile phone to call Archie.


    Meanwhile, Archie was eating out at the moment.


    Almost all of the most prestigious noblemen in Eqitin were inside the luxurious private room.


    Though they hade from different backgrounds, politics, army, and business, all of them were just


    elites, the best of the lot.


    They were all Archie''s best friends and had grown up in the same block.


    At this moment, they wereughing and discussing something.


    Archie sat at the side of the round table and didn''t join their discussion.


    His face was tinged with a slight flush due to the wine he had drunk. But even so, his handsomeness


    was still unhidden.


    On the contrary, he looked loose and passive because of the alcohol. The way he leaned slightly


    askew against the back of his chair made him look even more like an aristocrat in the legends.


    A man filled the ss of wine in front of him and said with a smile, "Archie, you are the host this time.


    We havee all the way here, and you must have a few more drinks with us."


    The man pouring the wine was called Gordon Rogers, the second son of the Rogers family in Eqitin,


    who usually liked to gather and have fun. It was his idea for them to gather in Julio this time.


    Archie didn''t refuse. He just smiled, and drank the wine in front of him.


    Seeing this, another man also went forward and filled his ss for him.


    He was the only son of the Bowers family in Eqitin, and his name was Peter Bowers. He was quite


    close to Archie because his family was doing business too.


    At this moment, he squinted while pouring the wine and said, "Archie, I heard Stephen say that you


    found a wife in Julio, is that true? Howe you didn''t bring her with you tonight?"


    The rest of the group was surprised when they heard this.


    "What? Archie has married?"


    "How is that possible? I don''t believe it!"


    "Neither I. Archie has always been uninterested in women. He would only find a woman when pigs fly!"


    "Hahaha... You guys are so outdated! And I have evidence. If you don''t believe me, ask Archie


    yourselves."


    After saying that, everyone looked at Archie curiously.


    Archie smiled. He looked calm and gentler than usual.


    He yed with his wine ss with one hand and smiled faintly, "She''s busy today. I''ll bring her out to


    see you guys some other time."


    "What the hell? Really?"


    "Gordon, pinch me and see if I''m dreaming or not."


    "Hiss! Be gentle! It hurts!"


    "It''s all over. It''s such a dumpster fire!" The private room was abuzz, and everyone found it


    unbelievable.


    After all, Archie was well-known for being ascetic all these years.


    They had never seen any women appear around him despite the fact that he was almost thirty.


    It was rare for him to encounter women even at work.


    Even his secretaries and assistants were all men to avoid certain women with weird intentions.


    At first, people thought he had a secret love, so he deliberately stayed away from these people.


    Later on, after years of watching him, it turned out that he was not in love but just not having any


    interest in women.


    Gradually, a rumour spread that although Mr. McCarthy was handsome, tall, powerful and stunningly


    wealthy, he was, unfortunately, a gay man.


    It was such a waste for him to have that gorgeous body that broke every girls'' heart in Ambario.


    It was said that Mr. McCarthy was a real man!


    How could a real man like him go down on a girl? A real man had to fuck a man!


    In short, this matter had been passed on as a joke to this day.


    In addition, everyone knew how much he had spoiled his little test-tube brat, and they felt that Archie


    disliked women and even hated them so much that he had no hope of having a baby if not in such a


    way.


    Now, Archie McCarthy, who hated women, had actually had a wife?

 Chapter 122 Escape Through The Window

    Chapter 122 Escape Through The Window


    Chapter 122 Escape Through The Window


    Not to mention Gordon and the others, even Louis, who had always been calm and reserved, also


    couldn''t help but feel stunned.


    He held up his gold-rimmed sses and asked, "Archie, is that true? Or had you deliberately made up


    such a person just to stop those rumours?"


    Although Louis was not so close to Archie, he was the one who knew Archie''s body the best.


    This was because he was from a doctor family, and his family was so prestigious that it only treated the


    leading figures of the country.


    As he had a good rtionship with Archie and his friends, he would also take care of their health.


    Because of this, he knew very well that Archie was no gay at all.


    Archie was normal in terms of sexual orientation and function!


    As for why he didn''t look for a woman, perhaps there were other reasons.


    Archie gave him a look and smiled faintly, "You''ll know it when you see her next time."


    Louis gave a start, realizing that this was true, and was interested in it instantly.


    "It seems that Julio was such a good ce. You haven''t met any women for decades in Eqitin and in all


    those countries. But now you have just came back to Julio for less than half a year, you even have a


    wife. Way to go!"


    Archieughed, "Don''t be jealous. You won''t find one that way."


    Louis felt a sharp knife stabbing deeply into his heart.


    Gordon said, "I''m curious to know which family''s daughter will be able to catch your eye. Bring her out


    next time. I want to have a good look."


    "As she is your wife, when will you bring her back to Eqitin? Let''s gather together and have a good


    time!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Yeah. You guys are going back to Eqitin, right?"


    Archie nodded, "Yes. Just some timeter!"


    "Alright, we''ll wait for you in Eqitin then."


    "Why bother? I want to see her tomorrow."


    "You''re so anxious, Gordon. Hahaha..."


    The atmosphere in the private room was harmonious and cheerful. And just then, Archie''s mobile


    phone rang.


    Gordon immediately joked, "Could it be your wife urging you to go back?"


    Peter, who was sitting closest to Archie, leaned over and took a nce. And he did see the name on


    Archie''s phone.


    My Dear Wife.


    "It''s so mushy for using such a lovey-dovey name."


    Archie snorted, "Can you get one even if you wish for it?"


    Peter was speechless.


    Why did the singleton babble so much?


    Archie ignored them, got up, and walked outside to answer the phone.


    "Natalia, done with your work?"


    His voice was so gentle that nobody had ever seen him being like this before.


    However, the voiceing from the other side wasn''t Natalia''s usually calm and clear voice, but with a


    hint of anxiety and feebleness.


    "Archie, are you free toe out now?"


    Archie could feel something not right by the way she talked. He knitted his brows.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I... I''ve been drugged at the Dawson Mansion."


    Archie''s face turned pale constantly.


    "I''ll be right over."


    Archie hastily entered the private room, grabbed his clothes and hurriedly headed out, not even having


    the time to talk to the people inside.


    When the crowd saw that he didn''t look right, they hurriedly stood up too.


    "Archie, what''s wrong?"


    "What happened?"


    Archie''s face was gloomy as he said, "Something happened to Natalia!"


    ...


    Natalia didn''t just sit on the bed and wait after making the call.


    She walked over to the window and looked downstairs.


    The Dawson Mansion had three floors in total. The room she was in was on the second floor, which


    wasn''t too high from the ground.


    She estimated the distance and then went back into the room, attaching the bed sheet to the duvet


    cover.


    Soon, a long piece of cloth rope was ready.


    Natalia tied one end of the cloth rope to the corner of the bed and the other end to her waist. She then


    slowly climbed down.


    The kitchen was just below the window, and some maids were washing dishes in there. Natalia stayed


    in mid-air for a while and thennded on the ground quietly only when they turned back and went out.


    As soon as shended, she immediately untied the rope and ran outside.


    The Dawson Mansion was in the richest block in the center of the city.


    The block was surrounded by mountains andkes, with all thendscapes and gardens you would


    ever expect inside. It was a staggeringly enormous area considering how expensive and scarce the


    Luckily, Natalia had lived here since she was a child and was very familiar with the surroundings.


    Soon, she found the nearest road and ran out.


    It was alreadyte at night, and she didn''t dare to stay around much longer for fear that someone from


    the Dawson family would find out that something was wrong and chase after her.


    So, as soon as she reached the road, she stumbled to the roadside and hailed a taxi.


    The driver, a middle-aged man with a stout body and whiskers, couldn''t help but be amazed at first


    sight of her.


    When Natalia came out, she wore her own clothes, but it still couldn''t hide her excellent figure.


    Besides, her face was so pretty and delicate as if it had been drawn by God with the greatest care.


    Even in front of those celebrities, she did not look even slightly inferior at all.


    He opened the car door for her and asked, "Miss, where are you going?"


    Natalia stumbled on her feet, with her face flushing in a strange way, and rushed into the car.


    "Number 13, Riverside Avenue, McCarthy Mansion."


    The driver widened his eyes, hearing her words.


    He turned back to look at her again with a lustful look.


    ''The McCarthy Mansion, heh!''


    That was a ce where the rich lived.


    Natalia only felt that her body was ufortably weak, paying no attention to the driver''s strange look


    at all.


    After giving the address, she leaned back in her seat and closed her eyes.


    The driver thought she was drunk seeing her like this.


    He smiled and osted her, "Have you had too much to drink? A girl shouldn''t drink so much when


    being outside alone! What if you meet a bad guy?"


    Natalia still had her eyes closed and leaned back in the back seat, not saying anything.


    A momentter, her phone rang.


    It was Archie.


    "Natalia, are you alright? Can you still hold on?"


    He raised her hand to cover her forehead and said in a hoarse voice, "I''m out and in a car now."


    "Where are you now?"


    Natalia tilted her head to look out of the window, "It seems to be near the Rosemary Market! I''ve given


    the address of McCarthy Mansion, and I should be home soon."


    The more she said, the more her voice trailed off.


    The drug had taken effect in the end. Even though she had been biting the tip of her tongue and trying


    to stay awake and sane with the help of the pain, it wasn''t a permanent solution after all.


    On the phone, Archie had heard the abnormality in her voice and said tensely, "Okay. I''ll be right there."


    Natalia passed out after hanging up the phone.


    Perhaps it was because ra was in a hurry and was unprepared for the night. The drug that ra


    gave her was not really something strong like the one that Katie had given herst time, but an


    aphrodisiac that could make her drowsy, simr to those used between couples.

 Chapter 123 Being Rescued On The Road

    Chapter 123 Being Rescued On The Road


    Chapter 123 Being Rescued On The Road


    Such a drug would only work when it was used with alcohol and the people who took the drug must be


    sexually aroused on their own.


    Otherwise, once the effect of the drug wore off, it would just be in old ecstasy.


    Although it would still make the body feel ufortable, it wasn''t as strong as an aphrodisiac.


    Natalia didn''t know the nature of this drug. As she leaned back in the back seat, she only felt that her


    head had been dizzy and she felt so close to losing her consciousness.


    Her eyelids were getting so heavy, and she couldn''t open them.


    She tried to force herself to wake up several times, but she failed in the end.


    Even if she just wanted to bite the tip of her tongue, her teeth seemed to have lost their strength, and


    she couldn''t bite at all.


    The driver in front finally noticed that something was wrong with her from the rear-view mirror.


    "Miss, are you alright?"


    Natalia didn''t say anything.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to talk, but she really didn''t have the strength to.


    The driver asked again, "You seem to be unwell. Are you sick? How about I send you to the hospital?"


    Natalia remained silent.


    Her consciousness was getting blurred, and her brain seemed to be in a state of chaos.


    Her body was so weak that she couldn''t exert any strength and she began to feel dreamy.


    Even her senses of the surroundings seemed to have be blurred.


    The driver waited for a while but still didn''t get any answer from her.


    When he looked through the rear-view mirror, there was a glint in his eye when he saw that she


    seemed to have fainted.


    Such a pretty girl could actually be so drunk.


    Could it be that she had been drugged and that was why she looked so terrible and her face flushed


    like that?


    He had been a taxi driver for many years and had seen all kinds of women.


    Apparently, she was a hussy, he thought, or why was she going to a high-ss ce like the McCarthy


    Mansion in the middle of the night like this.


    She was probably a mistress of some rich man. The rich were really good at enjoying themselves. This


    girl was a beauty that ordinary people could never hope for in their lifetime but could be casually toyed


    with by the rich.


    His eyes grew more and more lustful as he was thinking of this, especially when he saw Natalia''s fair


    and delicate legs exposed under the hem of her skirt. A fire was ignited in his heart, and he finally gave


    up his resistance.


    The car went under a bridge and entered a rtively isted and deserted road.


    The driver gritted his teeth and pulled up at the roadside finally.


    He got out of the car, walked to the back seat and pulled open the door.


    "Miss, wake up! Wake up!"


    He reached out and patted Natalia''s face.


    However, she was already entirely unconscious with her eyes closed, showing no sign of waking up.


    The eyes of the driver grew dimmer.


    He looked around to make sure no one was around before he got into the car and closed the door.


    ...


    Archie drove in the direction of the McCarthy Mansion.


    He didn''t let Gordon and the others follow him and only instructed Brian to find out what had happened


    at the Dawson family tonight while he drove his car alone along the road to the McCarthy Mansion


    looking for her.


    However, he could not find anything strange along the way.


    His phone was unanswered when he called her.


    He called back to the mansion, and it was Mrs. Dottie who answered.


    "Sir."


    "Has Mrs. McCarthy returned?"


    Mrs. Dottie froze for a moment, "No."


    Archie furrowed as he hung up the phone.


    His car drove over a bridge, and he saw a taxi parked at the roadside from afar.


    Archie didn''t care about it, and his ck Maybach quickly drove past.


    However, it didn''t take long before it backed up again.


    His face terribly gloomy, as soon as he parked the car, he got out and walked towards the taxi.


    Inside the taxi, the driver was looking at the unconscious beauty in front of him. He was getting excited


    and was about to reach out to undress her.


    Just then, there was a knock on the car window from outside.


    The driver was stunned for a moment and unhappily opened the window, growling, "Who the hell?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Before he could see who was standing outside the window, he heard a loud bang.


    The car window was smashed to pieces, and countless shattered ss flew inwards.


    The driver screamed out in pain. The next moment, the car door was opened. The driver was pulled out


    of the car by a great force and thrown onto the ground heavily.


    Archie looked icily at the woman and her now untidy clothes. He then turned back at the driver who had


    fallen to the ground.


    The taxi driver was not some tough brute after all and had never been into something like this before.


    He dared to do so only because he saw Natalia had lost her consciousness.


    He knew that he had made a big mistake after being thrown out of the car. He then realized that he had


    messed with the wrong person when he saw the Maybach parked next to him.


    He quickly knelt and begged for forgiveness.


    "I''m very sorry. I was wrong. I didn''t do anything to her. I just wanted to see if she was alright and


    wanted to take her to the hospital. I didn''t mean to do anything to her."


    Archie sneered. His voice sounded just like some cold demon at night.


    "You didn''t mean to do anything to her? Do you think I''m blind?"


    The driver was so scared that he knocked his head on the ground repeatedly and begged for mercy.


    "I''m sorry. I had lost my mind. Please forgive me!"


    "Bang!"


    Archie didn''t bother to listen to his nonsense and kicked the man away, who then dropped heavily on


    the ground.


    Seeing that he wouldn''t let him go, the driver covered his chest, coughing a few times, before he got up


    and ran.


    Archie didn''t bother to chase after him. He just took down the taxi''s number te and fished out the


    driver''s license from the case in front of the driver''s seat.


    Only then did he return to the back seat, take off his coat, wrap it around Natalia, and carry her out.


    Natalia was somewhat conscious of all this movement.


    Only having a dim consciousness, she still vaguely felt the man''s scent.


    That familiar warm embrace with a hint of faint fragrance that no one else would have except for


    Archie.


    She hummed softly and wrapped her arms around his neck, "Archie, is that you?"


    The man nced at her with a gloomy look.


    "I feel so dizzy. It''s so awful!"


    Natalia hummed softly while Archie put her on the passenger seat and fastened her seat belt before


    saying, "Sit still. We''ll be home soon."


    Natalia nodded obediently.


    Archie called Brian.


    "Bring a doctor over here at the McCarthy Mansion."


    As soon as Brian heard this, he knew that Archie had already found Natalia, and he hastily agreed.


    They drove back to the McCarthy Mansion smoothly. Natalia was very quiet on the way back, except


    for a few times when she almost fell due to her weak body but she was held by Archie quickly.


    The ck Maybach stopped at the entrance of the mansion. Mrs. Dottie was worried that something


    might have happened after Archie''s call. So she had been waiting at the door.


    She hurriedly walked over when seeing him carrying Natalia down from the car.


    "Mister."


    Natalia buried her face into his chest, and her face flushing red.


    Mrs. Dottie was startled.


    "What''s wrong with Mrs. McCarthy?"

 Chapter 124 Making A Fuss At The Company

    Chapter 124 Making A Fuss At The Company


    Chapter 124 Making A Fuss At The Company


    Archie said in a deep voice, "It''s alright. Fetch me a basin of hot water over."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Mrs. Dottie hurriedly responded, "Okay."


    After carrying Natalia back to the bedroom, Mrs. Dottie had also brought in the water.


    Archie told her to leave them in the room, then wrung a hot towel and wiped Natalia''s face, hands and


    body.


    After some examination, Natalia was still unconscious, but she didn''t seem to have suffered any


    injuries.


    Archie breathed a sigh of relief.


    Not long after, Brian came over with the doctor.


    After some examination, it was found that there was nothing serious. Although she had been drugged,


    the drug was not strong, nor was it the particrly vicious kind.


    After all, the Dawson family was quite a decent background. So naturally, they wouldn''t keep some vile


    stuff at home.


    The doctor gave Natalia a shot of antidote and reduced her fever before she left.


    Brian had been waiting in the living room downstairs. After Archie made sure Natalia was alright, he


    covered her with a nket and went downstairs.


    "Did you find out what happened at the Dawson Mansion tonight?"


    Brian looked embarrassed when Archie mentioned this.


    He nced at Archie and said in a deep voice, "The drug was given to Mrs. McCarthy by the old Mrs.


    Dawson because..."


    Brian told Archie everything that had happened in the Dawson Mansion tonight.


    Archie''s face became even darker and gloomier after hearing the whole incident.


    "Mr. McCarthy, everyone from the Dawson family was present tonight including her father, but they still


    did this to her. Do you think we should..."


    Archie sneered.


    "I will handle this myself. Now, I have something else I need you to do for me."


    He said and handed the driver''s license to Brian, "Go check out thispany and this person. I don''t


    want to see them in Julio again in the future."


    Brian was startled.


    He took the driver''s license to see. Although he didn''t know how this person had offended Mr.


    McCarthy, he didn''t dare to ask too many questions.


    He answered respectfully, "Okay."


    Brian then left.


    Mrs. Dottie came over worriedly and said in concern, "Mr. McCarthy, is Mrs. McCarthy all right?"


    "She''s fine."


    Archie turned around and went upstairs. Just as he stepped onto the steps, he halted.


    "Make a cup of honey water and bring it to me."


    "Yes, Mr. McCarthy."


    Natalia was already awake when he returned to the bedroom again.


    The antidote the doctor had given her was effective. She was already awake in just half an hour.


    She was in a trance for a moment when she saw Archie, and she asked, "How did you find me?"


    At the mention of this, Archie was a bit angry.


    He stepped forward, gently cupped her chin and said in a deep voice, "Why didn''t you just wait for me


    there?"


    Natalia froze, looking at him in confusion.


    "I was afraid that they would find out! I couldn''t stay there any longer. If they found me, I wouldn''t be


    able to escape then."


    "You can find a safe ce to hide."


    Just thinking that she had the nerve to get into a stranger''s car under such circumstances and nearly


    got herself into danger, how could he be not angry?


    Natalia pouted in aggrievance, "I didn''t expect this! I was in such a panic that I couldn''t even think


    about it."


    As she said, she nced at his expression before she wrapped his arm with her hands and begged


    coquettishly.


    "Honey, I was wrong."


    Archie''s originally frozen heart melted a little.


    Natalia then held his wrist again and said pitifully, "I thought you''d find me soon! How could I have


    expected that driver to be so nasty? I''m fine now, am I not? No bad guys would dare to bully me with


    my wise and powerful husband around!"


    Although he knew she just pretended to sound soft and mushy, it didn''t give rise to any resentment.


    Instead, it was even pleasant to hear.


    Archie snorted.


    He let go of her chin and said icily, "You''re just lucky."


    He couldn''t imagine what would happen if he hadn''t noticed something wrong with that taxi at that time,


    or he had simply missed it.


    His eyes turned gloomy just whenever he thought about it.


    However, Natalia was oblivious to all this.


    She just had a narrow escape, and after a struggle, the dinner she had had long been digested.


    She touched her belly and said in a low voice, "Honey, I''m hungry."


    Archie froze. A strange light shed across her eyes when he looked at her, "Hungry?"


    "Yea, I'' starving. I didn''t eat muchst night, and after such a big mess, is there any leftover or just


    anything for me to eat at home?"


    "Why do I feel that you want to eat me out more than having dinner?"


    Natalia was speechless.


    What was all the straightforwardness for?


    She blushed and said in embarrassment, "Ahem, no thanks. The doctor gave me the medicine, and I


    feel much better now. It doesn''t have to be that."


    Archie just smiled, not sure if it was mockery or what. He then went out.


    "Come down if you want to eat." Natalia was stunned.


    "Oh."


    In the dining room downstairs.


    Archie had asked Mrs. Dottie to prepare some food, and Natalia ate it there alone.


    Meanwhile Archie was ying with his phone on the sofa in the living room.


    Natalia nced at him and felt aggrieved, seeing that he seemed to be angry again.


    She was the victim, but why was he being angry again?


    Unreasonable!


    However, she was indeed angry when thinking about what had happened tonight.


    Since ra had brought things to this point, their rtionship hadpletely turned sour.


    She thought idly as she sipped her soup.


    She had initially wanted to take this opportunity to go back to live with the Dawson family and at the


    same time investigate the rtionship between the Dawson family and the power from Eqitin.


    She always had a vague feeling that there was something fishy about this. She wouldn''t feel at ease


    until she investigated it.


    However, she never thought that she would slip up and got set up.


    She was filled with so much anger by just thinking about what happenedst night.


    Just at this moment, her mobile phone rang suddenly.


    Natalia picked it up and saw that it was Elsa.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Miss Dawson, early this morning, a few people iming to be your grandmother and father came over


    and said they wanted to see you. We couldn''t stop them, and now they''ve gone to your office."


    Natalia was stunned, and her expression changed slightly.


    And that was followed by a grim smile.


    Very well. They still had the nerve toe for her.


    She said in a deep voice, "Alright. I''lle over immediately."


    After hanging up the phone, Natalia drove straight to Star Entertainment.


    The news of the Dawson familying over early in the morning to make a fuss had long spread


    around thepany, so everyone was looking at Natalia with a gossipy look.


    Natalia ignored their eyes and went straight into the lift.


    As soon as she left, several employees who came inter immediately asked the receptionist, "Hey,


    what''s going on? Our president''s family came looking for her?"


    "Yeah!" The receptionist looked awkward. They apparently had something to say but finally thought


    better of it.


    Those few employees were smart enough to know that they must be hiding something. They hurriedly


    asked, "What''s going on? Tell us now."

 Chapter 125 Countercharges

    Chapter 125 Countercharges


    Chapter 125 Countercharges


    "s! I should not tell you this but it''s indeed too appalling. Do you know? As soon as her family came,


    they said that a man outside had kept her as a mistress. They also said that she had soiled her family


    name as she had gone out of her way to be a mistress for money. They thought that she''s undutiful as


    she disobeyed her elders at home and persecuted her sister, in short ... tsk, it''s just too frightening."


    "It can''t be! Miss Dawson does not look like that kind of person."


    The receptionist added, "I don''t know about this, but they gave so many details. It just may be true.


    They also said that they had taken great efforts to find a good husband for Miss Dawson. They asked


    her to go for a blind date but she''s not willing. Not only that, but she also ended up beating the man."


    "So barbaric!"


    "Yea. It''s said that for the power of the rich man who supports her secretly, even they are her family,


    they do not dare to say anything. They have been quite angry at her."


    "Who''s the boss behind her?"


    "Who knows? But judging from the fact that he dares to offend the Dawson family, he must be a very


    powerful person!"


    "Huh ... this is too disgusting! How can she do that?"


    "Yeah, I once thought that she was a really tough businesswoman, but it turns out that she relies on


    men to get to the top, she''s simply shameless!"


    "What can you do about it? She''s pretty and lofty. You know what? The richer and more capable a man


    is, the more he loves this kind of woman. Just like people always say, you always want what you can''t


    have. The more you make it difficult for a man to get you, the more the men will like you."


    "Heh! I really wish I can see who the man behind her is."


    "These days, most of the men who keep young girls are old, married men. I guess she''s no exception."


    A few miles away, Archie, the "old man" in the mouth of the people discussing him, sneezed fiercely.


    Damn it! Who was cursing?


    The receptionist who had just shared the story with themughed and said, "I saw that the Dawson


    family were quite angry when they came here today. It makes sense. Of course, they would be angry.


    The Dawson family is quite prestigious in Julio. Now, they shall be very angry as they have such a


    shameless daughter."


    "That''s true. We can enjoy a good show today. Let''s go and have a look."


    The group of people went into thepany with the intention of watching a good show.


    On the other hand, when Natalia just entered the office, she could keenly feel the gaze of the people


    around her was not quite the same as usual.


    Some of them were contemptuous, some mocking, some sympathetic and some envious.


    She frowned secretly. When she walked to the door of her office, she could hear the shouting and


    cursing inside and immediately she knew what was going on.


    Her delicate cool face darkened immediately.


    "Bang!"


    The door of the office was pushed open vigorously. Everyone inside the office was startled.


    The original nderous shouting came to an abrupt halt.


    Natalia looked at the circle of people sitting in the office with a cold face.


    Well, ra, Philip, Aleena and Jessica were here! All the members of the Dawson family were here!


    They had reallye here to hold Natalia responsible for what happenedst night!


    She sneered and walked over, throwing her handbag on the desk with a "bang" sound.


    "Just don''t stop! Why don''t you go on cursing? Aren''t you talking about me? I am right here to listen!


    What did you say just now? Who''s shameless and who''s hitting people?"


    Natalia was dressed in a ck suit. She stood there with her arms sped and her cold heroic aura


    was about to explode.


    ra looked at her condescending attitude and shivered with anger.


    "Good, you''re finally here! Great, I thought you would hide from me and you don''t even dare toe to


    the office anymore! Looks like you don''t have that many guts!"


    Natalia sneered.


    "Why I dare note to my ownpany? I''m not like someone who deliberately spread rumors to


    the public to ruin my reputation. I have recorded them one by one. When I''m freeter, I will definitely


    go and sue her for ndering. I believe it shall not be difficult!"


    When these words were spoken, the entire office was silent.


    re was so angry that her face turned livid. Philip also felt somewhat timorous.


    Seeing this, Jessica hurriedly came forward and took Natalia''s arm. She said softly, "Sister, don''t be


    angry. We are all family. Grandma is your elder. What would she say about you in the public? It''s just


    some angry words, no one will take them seriously."


    Natalia tilted her head to look at her and curled her lips cynically.


    "Oh? Is that so? Then why don''t I take you out for a stroll now, I''m sure there are plenty of people who


    haven''t shut their mouth up yet and we can still hear something from them."


    Jessica was speechless.


    She lowered her head with an embarrassed face, then looked at ra with bewilderment.


    ra had already calmed down by now. She stared sharply at Natalia and she tried to stabilize her


    breath.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Only then did she say in a cold voice, "Alright! You don''t have to threaten us. We didn''t deliberately


    nder you. Do you dare to say that what we said is not true? You''ve been misbehaving and hooking


    up with men outside, do you still me us for saying something that''s true?"


    Natalia found it funny. Sheughed and asked with interest, "I''d like to hear from you that how I''ve


    misbehaved? Who have I hooked up with?"


    ra sneered disdainfully, "You shall know what you''ve done! If it isn''t because of this issue, why


    would I have gone to all the trouble of finding you a husband? If you want to die, no one will stop you,


    but don''t put the Dawson family into trouble!"


    "It''s okay for you to let me down, but it''s wrong for you to injure Mr. Kruf that heavily. Do you just have


    to get the Dawson family killed?"


    Natalia raised her eyebrows with a little surprise.


    To be honest, someone like Randy Kruf deserved to die.


    But because she had been drugged yesterday, her hands were weak and feeble, so she did not hit him


    with much force.


    Also, she had hit the man in the right ce. Logically, the man would only lose his consciousness


    temporarily. It was impossible to cause any hurt.


    Before Natalia could say anything, by her side, Jessica added, "Yes, sister, Mr. Kruf is still lying in the


    hospital. You two were getting along quite well before. Even if you really have some conflicts, you


    should go and visit him. It''s good to bury the hatchet."


    Natalia''s eyelids were twitching.


    She was extremely angry but she refrained herself from kicking them all out.


    "Were we getting along quite well? With which eye did you see that?"


    Jessica put on her usual innocent pretense and said, "We all saw it! Yesterday, you were talking and


    "You knew that we had called him over to arrange a blind date for you, but you didn''t object at all. You


    even agreed to get a marriage license at the weekend. Doesn''t that show that you like him too?"


    Natalia felt the veins on her temples popping out.


    Sheughed with anger, "You are speaking up for him and calling him ''Mr. Kruf'' with such affection, it is


    you who like him more."


    "Oh, that''s right, you always like whatever I have! Isn''t Shawn just an example?"


    Jessica''s expression changed drastically and turned slightly pale.


    ra suddenly said in an angry tone, "Shut up!"

 Chapter 126 Promise To Apologize

    Chapter 126 Promise To Apologize


    Chapter 126 Promise To Apologize


    She stood up and stared at Natalia with her sharp eyes. Her voice was cold and stern, "I always


    thought that your biological mother died when you''re young, so I could not bear to be harsh to you.


    However, I don''t expect to spoil you to the extent that you have such a vicious and stubborn mind now!"


    "Shawn and your sister are in love with each other. It''s okay for you to feel jealous of your sister, but it''s


    wrong for you to interfere with them. Not only that, but you have also bullied your sister and distorted


    the truth, saying that she stole your man!"


    "Natalia, let me ask you, do you have any conscience? Your sister has always been good to you and


    has put up with all the humiliation at home, but what about you?"


    "You''re very domineering and unreasonable. Now, you''ve even beaten Mr. Kruf up and he is now in the


    hospital! What exactly do you want?"


    Outside the office, a group of employees who had crowded over for the breaking news were all


    surprised at what they had heard. Then, they revealed a look of contempt.


    It was really unexpected that Natalia, who usually looked so gentle and reasonable, would have such a


    face in private.


    After she had got all the support of her sugar daddy, she was still out here to hook up with all kinds of


    young men. Not only that, but she also wanted to steal her sister''s rich boyfriend.


    That''s not all. When her family introduced her to a blind date for the sake of her reputation, she even


    beat the man up and put him in hospital.


    God! How could she be such a person? She was impudent and evil!


    The secrets of the rich families were always the subject of much discussion.


    The employees in thepany were no exception.


    With so many people hearing these words today, it was for sure that not long after, all the people in the


    Julio city would know about it.


    Just then, a stern shout suddenly came from behind.


    "It''s working hours! Don''t you all have to do your works? It seems like you don''t want your job


    anymore?"


    Everyone was startled and turned back. It was Elsa who was shouting at them.


    Elsa was having a cold face, and her gaze was as sharp as an ice de as she swept over everyone.


    "Go back to your positions and do your work!"


    Only then did the crowd leave in a hurry.


    It was in the office.


    Natalia looked at the people with smug faces. She sneered inside her heart. She could not help but felt


    the chill.


    She had heard the angry shouting outside just now.


    ra must have said the words deliberately as she knew that the curious employees were gathering


    outside of the office.


    Not only did she want to embarrass her, but she also wanted to create the impression in front of


    everyone that what she said was the truth and that Natalia was just unforgivably guilty.


    Furthermore, hearing her words, people would just think that the Dawson family was driven to endure


    beforeing to thepany and bringing up these ugly issues!


    After they left, those people outside would spread the her words out very quickly. They would not


    bother whether they were true or false.


    Sometimes, it did not matter what the truth was.


    What really mattered was actually how well you could act. Moreover, she was the old Mrs. Dawson.


    People would believe in her without hesitation.


    Natalia sneered silently.


    She had already seen this trick five years ago.


    She had used the power of public opinions to suppress her own granddaughter, forcing her to drop out


    of school and leave the country, and to hide herself in the crowd and never dare toe out again.


    How naive she was at the time, thinking that if she exined clearly, someone would believe her and


    she would be able to prove her own innocence.


    So, she tried hard to beg those people, begging them to believe her and begging them to give her a


    chance to prove her innocence.


    Ah ... there were some people and some things in this world that you had to see with your own eyes


    and experience them yourself before you could know that they were just evil.


    They did not care about justice and truth. They could distort the truth in order to achieve their own


    goals and interests.


    They would dip the human blood to enjoy their buns. Even if the person they were going to persecute


    was kneeling right in front of them and begging them, they would not be moved or even just look back.


    Natalia took a deep breath.


    ra was still the same re as five years ago.


    She was selfish and ruthless.


    Unfortunately, she was no longer the same Natalia five years ago, who was fragile, innocent and at the


    mercy of others.


    "ra, I guarantee that you will regret every word you uttered today."


    She spat out every word coldly. Her ice-looking eyes glittered with a harsh, cold light.


    Somehow, ra was surprised by her appearance.


    For a moment, a feeling of fear arose in her heart.


    How could this be?


    No, it could not be.


    She was the head of the Dawson family. Everyone in the Dawson family had to listen to her, including


    this woman in front of her!


    Even her mother, such a tough woman, died just because she did not listen to her.


    What big trouble could a little girl like her make?


    Thinking of this, ra settled down and then said in a cold voice, "What? Are you threatening me?"


    She paused because she lost her confidence under Natalia''s cold gaze. She said in a deep voice, "I


    don''t want you to do anything else. I just want you to go to the hospital with me and apologize to Mr.


    Kruf. No matter what, you had beaten him, so you shall apologize to him."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Natalia hooked her lips coldly.


    "Apologize? Fine, I''ll go with you."


    ra was stunned again.


    She looked at Natalia''s cold yet sneering look. For a moment, she could not tell whether it was her true


    intention or not from her words.


    "You, you''re really willing to go?"


    "Of course. Why? I''ve already agreed, but you don''t dare?"


    "I have nothing to be afraid of!"


    ra frowned secretly.


    Damn it! What was going on today?


    To her surprise, she had been suppressed by this little girl several times today. She had much more


    experience than her. How could she be afraid of her?


    Thinking of this, she gritted her teeth.


    "Fine, then we''ll go over there now."


    After saying that, she took the lead and headed out.


    Philip and the others hurried to follow.


    Jessica walked at the end of the group. As she passed by Natalia, her soft and gentle face suddenly


    shed with smugness and ridicule.


    "Sister, I don''t expect you to be able to bear all these. I used to think you had integrity, but when I look


    at you today, you''re just a simple person! This Mr. Kruf did something like that to you, and you''re willing


    to apologize ..."


    "Tsk, does Mr. McCarthy have really fallen in love with another woman and abandon you? That''s why


    you''re so anxious to find a new man that you cannot even bother to mind what he has done? You even


    can''t wait to hold on to such a man like Randy Kruf."


    Natalia looked at her lightly.


    She did not say anything, but that gaze was clearly like she was looking at a retard.


    Normal people were toozy to strike up a conversation with a retard, after all ... just nobody should


    argue with fools!


    When had Jessica ever been stared at with such a look? She was extremely angry at that moment.


    She gritted her teeth. After a while, she took a deep breath to suppress her anger and sneered.


    "Sister, I''m just being nice and reminding you to be careful! A mistress has a tough life. I''ve heard that


    Mr. McCarthy''s wife is the daughter of a powerful family in Eqitin. She''s not someone you and I can


    afford to offend. I would suggest you just to leave the man right now. Although this Randy Kruf is bad,


    he''s rich! I can guarantee that you will live a carefree life for the rest of your life."

 Chapter 127 Revenge

    Chapter 127 Revenge


    Chapter 127 Revenge


    This time, Nataliaughed.


    She looked at Jessica and said in a light voice, "A mistress has a tough life ... Is this from your personal


    experience? After all, you''re a mistress for so many years, you shall have some insight and


    understanding, right?"


    Jessica was stunned.


    Her face was instantly pale and then livid.


    Nataliaughed again, "Luckily you have the self-awareness to know that you are not good enough for


    Mr. McCarthy and havepletely cut off that idea. As for me, you don''t have to worry. Instead of


    bothering my business, you better care about your business. After all, you don''t have a child now, so


    you have lost your bargaining chip to marry into the Miller family. If Shawn regrets, I don''t know what


    you can do!"


    At these words, Jessicapletely changed her face.


    "Natalia!" She gritted her teeth, "The reason why Shawn hasn''t married me yet is because I''m not


    ready. It''s not that he doesn''t want to!"


    Natalia shrugged indifferently, "If you say so!"


    It was a fact that she was pregnant before she got married.


    It was also true that the baby had gone.


    Jessica was furious.


    Natalia did not bother to pay attention to her anymore. She took her handbag and went outside.


    ra and the others had already gone down. In the office, everyone saw that she and Jessica came


    out one after the other. They all could not help but quietly cast a gossipy gaze.


    Natalia ignored them. She looked directly at Elsa who had walked towards her and instructed, "Elsa, I''ll


    go out for a while. If there is any busybody in thepany, you shall write down the names for me."


    Everyone''s face instantly turned pale.


    Elsa held back herughter and respectfully replied, "Yes."


    Natalia turned around to look at the staff in the office and said aloud, "I never bother to do anything


    against my conscience. However, some people just enjoy putting some ridiculous usations on me. I


    really don''t know what to do with that."


    "I understand that people all like to gossip, but I hope that you will not spread some rumors, or things


    might get quite embarrassing should it turn out to be false. More importantly, it might affect the


    rtionship between colleagues. That''s all! I''ll leave now. Let''s all think over it."


    After saying that, Natalia turned around and walked out in big strides.


    The people in the office looked at each other in disbelief, all panicking for a moment.


    After learning the shocking news just now, a few people who had prejudice towards Natalia had already


    spread the news via Facebook.


    She was not really going toe to them for this, right?


    A few of them were uncertain about what to do.


    At this moment, Elsa gave a clear cough and stepped forward.


    "Everyone has heard the words that the president just said, so just go to work and don''t gossip, got it?"


    "Understood."


    The crowd responded obediently. Only then did Elsa leave.


    On the other hand, Natalia followed ra and arrived at the hospital together.


    After Randy Kruf was knocked unconscious by Nataliast night, he found that his hands and his feet


    were tied up and a smelly rag was stuffed in his mouth when he woke up.


    In order not to interfere with his business, ra had driven all the maids on the entire second floor


    away. So, no matter how hard he banged on the door and called for help, no one could hear him.


    It had been several hours when Anna found him. Anna figured out that it was about time and she


    followed Mrs. Dawson''s instruction to check on the situation.


    When Randy Kruf was finally set free, though he was not hurt in any way, he was furious.


    He shouted that he would definitely get Natalia into trouble, and he would never spare the Dawson


    family either.


    ra was furious on the spot. On the one hand, she was angry at Natalia''s disobedience. On the other


    hand, she was also afraid of Randy Kruf''s anger.


    After all, Randy Kruf was not like the Dawson family and the Miller family, who were all decent


    businessmen and merchants. He had some underworld background, and it was heard that he did many


    bad things in the past.


    She was not worried if he came to them directly, but she was afraid that he might use some nasty tricks


    on them.


    When the time came, the Dawson family and the Miller familybined would not be his match.


    ra was so angry but she still tried her best to calm him down, saying that she would definitely ask


    Natalia to apologize to him in person. Only after a long day of persuasion did Randy Kruf stop being


    angry.


    At the same time, in his heart, he secretly hated Natalia even more.


    Damn it! Bitch.


    It was fine she did not like him. But the embarrassing fact that he had lost the meat that was already in


    his mouth and was even tied up by Natalia had made him so mad.


    If he did not take revenge, he would not be Randy Kruf!


    Therefore, when the door of the ward was pushed open and he saw the Dawson family, Randy Kruf


    showed his dull face.


    "Yo, who is it? It''s Mrs. Dawson. Why? Your granddaughter didn''t beat me up enough yesterday, and


    you''vee to see my joke today too?"


    There was a huge difference between the careless and casual look of the man on the bed with the


    civilized and polite appearance at the dinner tablest night.


    "Ah ... Mr. Kruf, what you''re talking about? I would like to make thousands of apologies to you. How


    could Ie tough at you? Natalia knows that she did the wrong thingsst night and specially


    asked me to bring her over to apologize to you."


    With that, she turned her head to look at Natalia who had been standing in the doorway. Her gaze


    contained a hint of warning.


    "Natalia,e in quickly!"


    Only then did Randy Kruf notice that Natalia was really here, standing right in the doorway.


    She was wearing a simple ck professional suit. Her hair was tied into a ponytail behind her head. It


    was obviously a very simple outfit. However, when she stood there, she was like a brightndscape,


    looking cool and intellectual. She was like a delicate flower on the snowy mountain, and he could not


    help but pause to admire.


    Randy Kruf was stunned for a moment.


    He was surprised to find that he was very angry before she arrived.


    However, as soon as he saw she appear at the door, her wless and delicate face had chased his


    anger away in just an instant.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    As long as she admitted her mistakes, apologized to him and was willing to be obedient to him, he was


    willing to get her regardless of his past grudges.


    Randy Kruf''s gaze grew hot.


    "Yo, Miss Dawson, you''re really here. I''m sorry that I didn''t see you. Someone like Miss Dawson must


    feel so much aggrievance foring and apologizing to me."


    Randy Kruf was clearly happy, putting on a condescending face.


    Natalia smiled faintly and walked over.


    "You''re right, apologizing to you is indeed such an aggrievance to me."


    Randy Kruf lifted his eyelids. He sized her up smugly.


    "Then is Miss Dawson going to apologize to me or not?"


    Natalia tilted her head slightly and thought for a moment.


    "Well ... I''ve never enjoyed aggrievance, so I might as well just tell the truth!"


    She said while pulling over a chair and sitting down with a calm attitude.


    Behind her, re shouted warningly, "Natalia!"


    Natalia had a casual attitude and said indifferently, "Mrs. Dawson, you asked me toe here today,


    so don''t worry, I will tell Mr. Kruf exactly what you had instructed me to tell. I will never miss any of your


    words."

 Chapter 128 Underground Relationship

    Chapter 128 Underground Rtionship


    Chapter 128 Underground Rtionship


    ra then slightly calmed herself down, "It''s good that you understand that Mr. Kruf is already being


    very generous, willing to give you this opportunity to apologize, so you better be grateful."


    Nataliaughed mockingly.


    She looked at Randy Kruf, who was lying on the sick bed with a subdued and gentle smile on her face,


    but at the bottom of her eyes, she was cold and without a trace of smile.


    "Randy Kruf, I don''t know where you got the confidence to think that I will definitely like you or even


    marry you, oh, probably because Mrs. Dawson had given you some support!"


    "After all, just now in the car, she persuaded me in earnest, and she said that you''ll be very useful to


    the Dawson family. The power that supports you would enable the Dawson family to have in sailing


    in Julio in the future and the Dawson family will no longer have to worry about other forces."


    "If it is not because of this, she won''t bother to deal with a vulgar, rude and uncaring bastard like you!"


    "She also said that you lost your wife when you were young, lost your son in your middle years, and


    you are now alone, so you look like a short-lived man, and as long as I am willing to give birth to your


    son, the fortune of the Kruf family will be mine in the future."


    "Tsk, to be honest, this was quite tempting when I first heard about it but it''s too bad that I''m not


    interested in you, so I can''t agree with her."


    "Regarding what had happenedst night, I have talked to mywyer and he has already got the


    evidence. We will soon file awsuit against you for your attempted rape. I know, the Kruf family is very


    powerful."


    "Many merchants and businessmen dare not mess with you, but I''m sorry that even if it is an iron te,


    I will kick it today. If you don''t believe me, we will see!"


    As she spoke, everyone in the room gradually changed their faces.


    ra shouted angrily, "Natalia! What are you talking about? When did I, when did I say..."


    "Mrs. Dawson, if you dare to say it, you better dare to admit it. It is not good to say one thing in front of


    one''s face and another behind one''s back."


    Natalia smiled as she stood up. She patted the non-existent dust on her skirt before turning around and


    walking towards her. She looked at her from amanding position.


    Smiling, she said, "I''ve finished what Mrs. Dawson asked me to say, is there anything else you want to


    deliver?"


    "You, you!"


    ra was so furious that her face turned white. As she pointed at her, her fingertip was trembling.


    Randy Kruf''s grim voice came from behind.


    "Natalia, are you sure you want to fight with me?"


    Nataliaughed.


    Ignoring him, she said to ra, "Since there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first."


    With that, she walked out with elegant steps.


    When she reached the door, she suddenly stopped. She looked back at Randy Kruf with an enchanting


    smile, who had an angry face on the sick bed.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell Mr. Kruf one thing. I have actually got married a long time ago."


    She frowned and made a distressed and helpless look, "I don''t know why Mrs. Dawson introduced me


    to you knowing that I was married... Probably ... in her eyes, Mr. Kruf is just a generous fool she could


    mess around with easily. However, it seems to be true."


    After Natalia finished speaking, she put on a sorry expression towards him before leaving.


    There was dead silence in the ward.


    Randy Kruf slowly turned his eyes and looked at ra with a grim and cruel face, who was standing


    opposite him.


    ra smiled awkwardly.


    At this moment, it made no difference to exin more. More exnation would only make her look


    even more powerless.


    But ra still forced a smile, "Mr. Kruf, don''t listen to her nonsense. I didn''t say anything like that. She''s


    clearly stirring up trouble, you mustn''t be fooled by her."


    Randy Kruf sneered.


    "Is that so? What about the fact that she has been married?"


    The smile on ra''s face froze.


    "That, that''s absolutely impossible! She was lying to you. She is my granddaughter. Would I not know if


    she was married?"


    Randy Krufughed sarcastically.


    "I think Mrs. Dawson doesn''t know your granddaughter well enough either. If she had gotten married


    secretly, you won''t necessarily be aware of it."


    ra was speechless.


    "Alright, I will go and find out the truth. I will also make a note of what had happened today. Mrs.


    Dawson, you must take care of yourself!"


    After saying that, Randy Kruf shouted, "Send the guest out!"


    Instantly, four brawny bodyguards came over and reached out their hands to guide her out. They stared


    at her angrily and said, "Mrs. Dawson, please!"


    ra''s face changed several times.


    In her entire life, she had never been treated like this.


    It was such a humiliation for her!


    It was all Natalia''s fault! She had lied to her in thepany and said that she woulde over to


    apologize, but after she arrived, she told him all the nonsense. Now not only was the problem between


    the Dawson family and Randy Kruf not resolved but he had all the more reasons to hate them.


    Damn it!


    ra''s face was as gloomy as the darkest cloud. Only after a while could she manage to suppress her


    anger.


    "Should that be the case, Mr. Kruf shall rest well. I will visit you again."


    ra was then "escorted" out by the bodyguard.


    On the bed, Randy Kruf looked into the direction she left and his gaze dimmed.


    Natalia ... Dawson ...


    Heh! Interesting!


    No one dared to make him so embarrassed in the city of Julio. She was the first one.


    He ... would certainly remember her!!!


    When ra walked out of the ward, Jessica and the others who had been waiting outside the ward


    immediately rushed forward.


    "Grandma, how is it going?"


    "Mum, is Mr. Kruf satisfied now?"


    ra red at them angrily.


    "What can I say? We''ve been tricked by that wicked girl!"


    "What?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Everyone''s face turned pale.


    A dark aura shed across Jessica''s eyes. She worriedly walked forward to hold the old Mrs. Dawson,


    "Grandma, do you mean that Natalia deliberately tricked us and didn''t apologize to Mr. Kruf?"


    ra said angrily, "Not only did she not apologize! She even said a whole lot of nonsense, offending


    him even more."


    At this moment, she suddenly turned her head to look at Jessica, "Earlier on you told me that Archie


    had an engagement in Eqitin and that it was impossible for him to marry Natalia, are you sure this is


    true?"


    Jessica was stunned.


    The rest of the people were also stunned for a moment and turned their gazes towards Jessica.


    Jessica''s face changed and she secretly tightened her fingers.


    "I guess! Wanda told me all these things. She is one of the Kawn family, so she shouldn''t be wrong."


    Hearing her words, the old Mrs. Dawson finally let out a sigh of relief.


    "If that''s the case, then we don''t have to worry."


    "Well, it''s said that Mr. McCarthy is engaged to a daughter of the Kawn family! There must not be any


    mistake."


    "In that case, I''m relieved! As long as she doesn''t be Mrs. McCarthy, she''s still a member of the


    Dawson family. Even if Archie wants to protect her, he''ll have a lot of concerns and will not make the


    issue known by even more people! He certainly knows how powerful the Kawn family is. Anyway, their


    rtionship just will never go public, so I don''t have anything to be afraid of. Hum, Natalia, I thought


    you''re really something. It turns out it''s just like that!"

 Chapter 129 The Boss Is Mad

    Chapter 129 The Boss Is Mad


    Chapter 129 The Boss Is Mad


    "Grandma, so what should we do now?"


    "Let''s calm down for a while. I still have to think of a way to deal with this Randy Kruf. Everything else


    can be dealtter."


    "Okay."


    The Dawson family left the hospital.


    Meanwhile, Natalia also got into her car. She took out her phone, which had been buzzing for quite


    some time in her bag, and answered the call.


    "Are you still at the hospital? How are things being handled?"


    As soon as the call was answered, the man directly asked her.


    Natalia was stunned for a moment. She felt a little surprised that he knew about her whereabouts.


    "I just came out from the hospital. Well... I think the thing has been settled. I reckon the Dawson family


    should be about to die of anger at this moment."


    Feeling the pleasure in her tone, the man was also influenced, and he could not help but smile. He


    finally felt relieved.


    "I will deal with that Randy Kruf. As for the Dawson family, what are your ns?"


    Natalia was stunned. She just wanted to say that she did not need him to intervene, but as she thought


    of the power behind Randy Kruf, even if she really sued him for attempted rape, everyone in the


    Dawson family would give statements in favor of him. If they really did, she may not be able to sue him


    sessfully.


    Just now, she was just saying it on purpose to piss him off. But now when she looked back, she


    realized that it was indeed a little difficult to do so.


    So, she did not refuse the man''s suggestion. She thought for a while and said, "I want to cut off the


    rtionship between me and the Dawson family."


    She should have made this decision five years ago.


    At that time, it was a pity that she still had a slight hope towards this family even though she was in


    deep pain and misery.


    After all, they had loved her and doted her when she was child. They also called her ''good girl'' and held


    her in their arms back then. The warm affection of being a family stored in her memories could not be


    erased so easily.


    But it was only until this time. Now, she finally gave up.


    Some things just could not be retained just how much she had wanted to.


    Time had already cause it to deteriorate. From the moment Jessica and her mother came to the


    Dawson family, her grandmother was no longer her grandmother, and her father was no longer hers


    either.


    The situation hade to this point, so things should end as the way it should be. Since she decided


    to leave, there was no need to turn back.


    Archie had never expected that she would be so decisive. Moreover, women always took affection


    seriously. They must have hurt her so deeply that she had made such a decision.


    His eyes were dim. Then, he said, "Okay."


    "Okay, I''ll take care of this."


    "No, leave it to me! I want to do this myself."


    At the other end of the line, the man went silent.


    Natalia exined, "I not only want to cut off rtionship with them, but I also want to take back all the


    things that belong to me. Those usations they put on me, I want them to take back their words.


    Archie, I don''t want to leave this matter to others. If I can''t even handle this little thing, I don''t deserve to


    stand by your side."


    The man''s deep and pleasant voice came through the phone.


    "You don''t have to do anything to stand by my side."


    "But I''ll feel uneasy. I am not a weak girl that needs protection. Archie, please trust me."


    There was a brief silence on the phone, and time passed slowly like the sand flowing in an hourss.


    After an unknown duration of time, she finally heard his voice.


    "Okay."


    A simple ''okay'' made her felt relieved instantly.


    She was really worried that he would not agree to it. After all, she knew the man had a strong desire to


    control everything, but she also clearly knew that although he agreed to it now, he might still intervene


    in the future.


    But she was still very happy because he chose to respect her decision.


    Thinking of this, Natalia couldn''t help but smile.


    "But there''s one thing you need to promise me." Archie said suddenly.


    "What is it?"


    "I will only give you one month to deal with it. After one month, you muste back to Eqitin and be


    my real wife."


    Natalia, "..."


    She was sitting in the car, and she was somewhat stunned.


    His real wife?


    Her heart was actually touched by his request. In the end, she bit her lip and promised him, "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Natalia returned to the office.


    The office was extremely quiet, and everyone seemed to be working hard to hide their guiltiness.


    Natalia walked into the office without any facial expression and ordered Elsa toe over.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    When Elsa arrived, Natalia had just sat down on her chair.


    She looked up at her and asked, "How it is? Have you taken down the names of those who spread


    rumors in thepany?"


    At the door, an employee was about toe in to report his work. The corner of his mouth twitched


    when he heard this.


    Elsa could not help splitting her mouth slightly into a smile. She knew that Natalia said this on purpose


    to frighten those people outside.


    So, sheughed cooperatively and said, "Well, it''s all written down."


    "I guess they won''t have their bonuses for this month!"


    "Okay."


    The door of the office was close. Those people outside were agitated when they got the news.


    It turned out that the president really meant what she said! She was not joking at all.


    Some people started to regret, and some people gloated over their punishment.


    Undoubtedly, everyone recognized the fact that although Natalia looked soft on the outside, she wasn''t


    a weak person that could be bullied easily.


    Fortunately, they lost their bonuses this time, but they didn''t dare to think what the punishment would


    be next time!


    Since then, those who had been so curious just now had turnedpletely silent, and thepany no


    longer had any rumors spread among the employees.


    Three dayster.


    The online talent show began.


    Except for Laura, the rest of the artists in thepany were all sent to the program.


    Natalia saw potential in them. Since they were participating in the program, she would spare no efforts


    promoting and building a good image for them.


    Currently, thepany had limited manpower, and these were the most important artists that Natalia


    had. For the time being, Natalia felt that it was not safe to leave these things to others, so she wanted


    to do everything by herself.


    In addition, the news of a famous artist from Annie International getting into a rtionship brought a big


    blow to thepany. It became a hot topic instantly and was posted on the trending topic list several


    times.


    No one in her department couldn''t handle the situation. Hence, the case was passed to Natalia.


    Naturally, Natalia became extremely busy these days.


    When she finally settled the things on this side, another problem arose in the artist department of Star


    Entertainment.


    Hence, working overtime until dawn became amon thing to Natalia. Sometimes, she would directly


    sleep in the office for several days to deal with urgent cases and did not have time to go back to the


    McCarthy Mansion.


    Atst, when Archie did not see her at home for three days straight, he could not tolerate anymore.


    It was already nine in the evening. As usual, Natalia had to work overtime and did not leave the


    "Go back yourself, or I will go to thepany to pick you up."


    At the other end of the call, she could feel, the voice of the man was hardly friendly. It seemed as if he


    had tried to hold back his anger for quit long a time.


    She was stunned, "What happened?"


    "What happened? Do you even know how many days you have been out?"


    Natalia, "..."


    She felt like she was more like a busy husband being scolded by her wife for not going home...


    No, no. no. It must be an illusion.


    Just think about how bossy this man had been! She must not think of him as some needymb just


    because some silly words he said, she thought.

 Chapter 130 Going Home In The Middle Of The Night

    Chapter 130 Going Home In The Middle Of The Night


    Chapter 130 Going Home In The Middle Of The Night


    Natalia cleared her throat and smiled guiltily, "Sorry, I''ve been rather busytely..."


    "Hmph!" At the other end of the line, the man gave a cold sneer.


    When Natalia heard this from him, she knew that her reason did not satisfy him.


    She hurriedly changed the topic and said, "Hmm... I was nning toe back home today. I was just


    about to leave the office and then you called!"


    The man''s tone sounded like he was sneering, "You are about to leave?"


    "Ah, yes!"


    "Hmph... Very well. I''ll give you half an hour. If I don''t see you at home, you will have to bear the


    consequence on your own."


    After saying that, he directly hung up the phone.


    Natalia looked at the screen, which turned ck when the call was hung up, and her small face


    darkened slightly.


    ''Does he need to be so dominant?'' thought Natalia.


    Half an hour? It took at least 20 minutes to drive from the office to McCarthy Mansion. Did she just


    have to leave immediately?


    She looked at the mountain of iplete work in front of her.


    Natalia rubbed her forehead tiredly and sighed.


    ''Forget it, I''ll do it tomorrow!'' thought Natalia.


    Come to think of it, she turned off theputer, packed up her things and stood up.


    Before she stood up, she did not realize that she had been sitting here for the whole day. She even ate


    dinner here without leaving the chair. Hence, as soon as she stood up, she felt that her back was stiff


    and sore.


    Natalia frowned and reached behind to knock her backbone. She took her bag and walked out of the


    room.


    Because she had lots of things to do recently, there were a lot of employees who stayed and worked


    overtime. Although it was already 9 o''clock at night, the office was still brightly lit. Everyone was sitting


    in front of theirputer and working very hard.


    When Natalia walked out of her room and saw this scene, she somewhat felt touched as she watched


    them working hard for thepany.


    They were not the same as herself. Thepany was her own business. However, thepany was


    more likely to be just a job to them.


    Natalia pped her hands, and everyone was attracted by the sound. They turned around and looked


    at her.


    "Attention please. You all have been busy working for so many days. The time now is already quite


    The employees cheered immediately.


    "Yeah! Finally, I can get off work! That''s great!"


    Natalia smiled, and only then she left the office.


    When she reached McCarthy Mansion, it was exactly half an hour.


    She got out from the car and sheepishly peeked inside. As she noticed that the man was not in the


    living room, only then she went in hastily.


    Mrs. Dottie came in from outside and saw her changing her shoes at the door. She said in surprise,


    "Mrs. McCarthy, you''re back!"


    Natalia smiled awkwardly, "Yes. Is Archie at home?"


    "Yes, he is upstairs in the study."


    Mrs. Dottie paused suddenly. Then, she approached her mysteriously, "Madam, you should be careful


    when you go upter. It seems that Mr. McCarthy is in a bad mood recently. He even lost his temper


    this evening! He didn''t eat much during dinner too."


    "Ah?"


    Natalia was a little surprised.


    As far as she knew, although Archie wasn''t a good-tempered person, but in fact, he rarely lost his


    temper, let alone venting his anger on the maids.


    He was an extremely cultured and restrained person. Furthermore, because of his status and aura,


    people usually did not dare to offend him.


    Hence, everyone was very careful when they were dealing with him, and he had never been harsh to


    his subordinates.


    What happened today?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Natalia was puzzled. Mrs. Dottie continued, "I''m afraid that Mr. McCarthy will be hungry at night, and he


    might have a stomachache, so I kept his favorite seafood porridge warm in the kitchen. They are all


    light dishes. Later, if you see he''s in a better mood, persuade him toe down and eat some of it!


    He''s been working so hard. How can he refuse to eat dinner?"


    Natalia nodded, "Okay, I got it. I will persuade him to eat."


    As she said, she finished changing her shoes and went inside.


    Upstairs, there was no one in the bedroom. Natalia loosened her hair that had been tied up all day to


    let her scalp rxed a little. Then, she changed into her casual clothes and headed to the study.


    The study was dimly lit, with an orange floormp emitting a warm glow in the room.


    Beside the floor-to-ceiling window, there was a recliner. The man wasying on the recliner with his


    legs ovepped. He was holding a book in his hand and quietly flipping through.


    His figure was slender and elegant. The floormp shone above his head, resulting a long shadow


    covering his face. Thus, his delicately outlined features became more attractive under the dim light.


    She walked over to him gently.


    She had been trying to keep her steps as soft as they could be, but somehow, just when she was about


    to reach his back, he noticed her.


    "Finally, you''re back."


    Natalia was stunned. She looked around but did not see a mirror or anything reflective as she had


    expected.


    He did not turn around and she had also kept her steps quiet. She was stepping on the thick carpet and


    made no sound. How did he notice her?


    Her original intention was to sneak up on him and prank him, but she was discovered, which made her


    felt a little embarrassed.


    She rubbed her nose and smiled awkwardly.


    "Hmmm... You''re the one who told me toe back."


    Archie turned around.


    Under the light, the man''s face was as fair as a pure jade, his chiseled face and sharp features were


    masculine, and his ck eyes were as calm as a riverside boulder, as if they were going to blend into


    the night sky.


    Natalia was inexplicably panicked by his gaze, and she somewhat lost the confidence to look straight at


    him.


    Stared at by his emotionless eyes, she lowered her head with a guilty conscience and stood there like


    a child who had made a mistake.


    After quite some time, the man finally spoke.


    "Come here."


    Natalia froze. She looked at him in confusion, but she still obeyed and walked towards him.


    When she was close, her wrist was grabbed suddenly. She cried out in surprise and when she finally


    understood what had happened, she had fallen onto hisp.


    "You... What are you doing?"


    This position was so ambiguous, and she subconsciously wanted to resist.


    Unexpectedly, her slim waist was pinched by the man. He said in a deep voice, "Don''t move!"


    Natalia''s body stiffened and she didn''t dare to move anymore.


    Archie looked at her face closely. Her delicate face, which could only be the masterpiece of God,


    looked exhausted after several days of hard work.


    Her beautiful eyes were no longer as clear and bright as they used to be. There were faint dark circles


    under her bloodshot eyes.


    Natalia was feeling very uneasy when he examined her face. She twisted her body, "What... What are


    you looking at?"


    Archie said lightly, "As your husband, I support your career because that is what you like, and I don''t


    want a shell without a soul and dreams."


    "But that doesn''t mean that I will allow you to work so hard until you neglect your health and forget


    about everything else. Mrs. McCarthy can have dreams, but I don''t need a workaholic wife, do you


    understand?"


    He lifted his hand and held her chin, forcing her to tilt her face up to look at him.

 Chapter 131 An Eye For An Eye

    Chapter 131 An Eye For An Eye


    Chapter 131 An Eye For An Eye


    Natalia frowned. She subconsciously resisted his strong way of conversation and the posture of the two


    now.


    "But you are also always busy! Besides, I''ve only been busy for a while, not all the time."


    "No way."


    In some ways, this man was too domineering.


    He said in a deep voice, "Because I''m a man, whose duty is to take on the responsibility of supporting


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    a family, but you are different. You just need to be a qualified Mrs. McCarthy. If you are interested in


    something, or you''re free, you can develop your own hobbies or career, but remember, you should be a


    wife first."


    Natalia was not convinced by what he had said.


    "You mean your work is very important, and my work is dispensable! Archie McCarthy, don''t be so male


    chauvinist!"


    "I''ve told you that I''m not a canary in the cage. You can''t require me with your standard."


    "Yes, maybe my work is nothing in your eyes, but it is very important to me. I don''t want to be an


    essory to anyone, and I will never give up my career!"


    The woman became more and more excited, and in the end, she almost said that angrily.


    After saying that, she pursed her lips and turned her head away with a sullen face.


    Archie''s eyes darkened.


    "When did I ask you to give up your career?"


    "Didn''t you just say that? I should be a wife first! If I am free, then I can develop my career."


    She stressed the four words "if I am free" as if to remind him how unreasonable his words were just


    now and how much it had hurt her pride.


    Archie looked at the angry woman in his arms, who was now like a startled cattie. He even suddenly


    smiled.


    Natalia was in a fit of anger. As she saw his smile, she got even angrier. Was he evenughing at her?


    She struggled hard in his arms.


    "Let me go! I don''t want to talk to you anymore. I''ll go back and sleep!"


    Then she tried to break away from his hand.


    However, the man''s palm was like an iron mp pressing on her, and she could not move no matter


    how hard she tried.


    Natalia almost cried because of great anger.


    She was not only angry but also aggrieved. Finally, she helplessly threw her hand down and turned her


    head away.


    "Archie! You bully me!"


    Finally, Archie couldn''t helpughing.


    "Little girl, what a bad temper you have. I didn''t say anything scolding, so why are you so aggrieved?


    Huh?"


    He let go of her waist and pinched her chin with one hand, forcing her to turn around.


    Natalia struggled several times, but failed. On the contrary, her chin was pinched so hard by the man


    that she was forced to turn around to face him.


    The little woman''s face was full of anger. Her clear eyes were red at the moment, and there were even


    more word, she would cry out immediately.


    Archie was stunned.


    Looking at her red eyes, he seemed to go through history again. Many years ago, that stubborn girl in


    the rainy night, walked forward step by step in the mud, and refused to look back no matter how hard


    he shouted.


    His heart was touched by that scene as he looked at her red eyes.


    He pursed his lips, let go of her chin, and wiped her tears with his hand.


    "These couple of days, you are so busy and even don''te back home. I didn''t me you. I just tried


    to persuade you. Why are you crying? Does it make you so aggrieved?"


    His tone softened with a hint of helplessness.


    Natalia didn''t want to cry at first.


    Actually, she seldom cried, but she was too busy these days and she was in a very nervous mood. As


    soon as she came back home and faced the familiar environment, she immediately rxed.


    Then she was scolded by this man in such a situation. All the bitterness and grievance umted in


    the past few days were immediately released.


    Soon, she cried harder and harder, without making any sound. However, her tears were like a


    downpour smashing down.


    Archie was amused by her look.


    But it also made him helpless.


    He had no choice but to take some tissue from the side and keep wiping her tears.


    Actually, he loved her look now. Her face was full of grievance and stubbornness, which was so cute.


    She had no idea how cute she was now.


    She was no longer cold and proud as she always was, nor as vignt and strict as usual. She put down


    all her defenses and showed the most vulnerable part of her body in front of him without reservation,


    just like a child.


    After a long time, Natalia finally stopped crying and felt tired.


    She grabbed his sleeve and wiped her tears and snot on his sleeve, just like a kid getting into mischief.


    Archie was stiffed.


    Raising her eyebrows, Natalia looked at him and smiled wickedly.


    "Mr. McCarthy, never offend a woman next time. Look, this is the consequence of offending a woman."


    After saying that, she gave a heavy snort, like a proud winning peacock.


    Archie was speechless.


    Looking at his expensive sleeve stained with tears and snots, he was more speechless.


    After taking revenge, Natalia stood up and was about to leave.


    However, as soon as she lifted her body, the man''s wrist tightened and she had been pulled into his


    arms again.


    "Ah! What are you doing?"


    Archie held her tightly in his arms and approached her with his handsome face. He stared at her with a


    pair of deep jade-like eyes and said in a dangerous tone, "You want to run after ying such a trick to


    me, huh?"


    Being stared at by his gloomy eyes, Natalia found the danger in front of her.


    But she still tried to be proud and said, "It was you who bullied me first. I was just taking revenge."


    The man sneered.


    "Revenge? It''s a good excuse. It seems that I should also take revenge."


    Then he lowered his head and kissed her on her lips.


    Natalia was shocked and her eyes widened.


    The man''s kiss was domineering. Even if she struggled hard, she couldn''t get herself free. On the


    contrary, it made the man take the opportunity to forcefully open her lips and teeth, and then invade her


    mouth.


    All of a sudden, his unique and cold breath came to her face, with a strong sense of monopolizing and


    domineering.


    Natalia was suffocated by his kiss. Just when she wanted to push him away, the man stepped back a


    little.


    However, when she came to her senses again, before she could say anything, her lips and tongue


    were immediately upied again.


    She didn''t know how long the kisssted. Natalia was in a daze, and her brain seemed to be in a mess,


    and shepletely lost her mind.


    A light scream came from outside.


    Natalia was shocked. She looked up and saw Mrs. Dottie standing at the door with several midnight


    snack boxes in her hands. Mrs. Dottie looked so embarrassed that her face flushed. She stood there


    and didn''t know whether she should leave or go in.


    "Sir... Sir, madam, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to disturb you. I''m leaving now."


    She said and was about to leave in a hurry.


    Archie''s face darkened as he snapped, "Come back!"

 Chapter 132 Natalia Gets Ill

    Chapter 132 Natalia Gets Ill


    Chapter 132 Natalia Gets Ill


    Mrs. Dottie stopped, gritted her teeth behind them and cursed herself for being so stupid toe here


    at this time.


    She knew that Mr. and Mrs. McCarthy were in the study room. A handsome man and a beautiful


    woman were alone in one room in the middle of the night. They must have done something romantic.


    Why was she so stupid toe here to send the midnight snack?


    Could the snack be more tasteful than the beautiful woman?


    Blushing, Mrs. Dottie turned around and walked in again awkwardly.


    "Sir, madam, Ie here to bring you some night snack."


    Mrs. Dottie smiled stiffly and looked at Natalia, who was still sitting on Archie''sp, of course, being


    forced. She raised her hand to cover her face and hid her head in the man''s arms with her back to Mrs.


    Dottie, looking ashamed and indignant.


    The smile on Mrs. Dottie''s face suddenly deepened, and her eyes were filled with a trace of relief. She


    put the tray in her hand on the table beside.


    Archie didn''t say anything more. He just ordered, "Don''te in carelessly when she and I are alone in


    the room."


    "Ah, yes! Yes! I see."


    "Okay, you can go now."


    "Yes, sir."


    Mrs. Dottie turned around and walked out of the room. She walked so happily as if she had won a


    lottery of five million.


    She was even considerate enough to close the door for them when she left.


    After Mrs. Dottie left, Archie looked down at the little woman in his arms.


    Her sexy thin lips curved up, and his eyes were full of smiles.


    "Still hiding? She has left."


    Natalia peeked at the door and saw that Mrs. Dottie had really left and even closed the door. Then she


    breathed a sigh of relief and raised her head.


    "It''s all your fault!"


    She punched the man on the shoulder, embarrassed and angry.


    Archie chuckled, "Well, it''s all my fault."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    His pampering and pleasant look made Natalia unable to release her anger.


    She just stared at him with her beautiful eyes.


    Archie had been being the winner tonight and was in a good mood. He didn''t want to trick her anymore,


    in case that it would really piss her off.


    So he pinched her soft waist and asked, "Do you want to eat something?"


    Although Natalia had dinner at night, she was busy with her work, so she didn''t eat enough. Now she


    was really hungry.


    But she still remembered that she was still angry with him just now, and he even suddenly kissed her


    when she was angry.


    It would be too embarrassing to eat with him now.


    The man seemed to see through her mind, and the smile in his eyes deepened. He even couldn''t stop


    smiling.


    "I''m hungry. So how about having some with me?"


    Natalia rolled her eyes up and down. She was thinking. Finally, she said with guilt, "Okay, for the sake


    of your request, I''ll eat with you!"


    Archie smiled, let go of her hand, and then walked out.


    There were two bowls of seafood porridge on the table, which looked delicious and smelled well.


    Natalia just felt a little hungry before, but now when she smelled the delicious porridge, her stomach


    suddenly growled.


    It was silence in the air for a moment.


    Her expression froze. She looked up at Archie and smiled awkwardly.


    "Well... You misheard. There is a frog outside!"


    Archie nodded meaningfully, "Yes, it''s a frog''s voice."


    However, the undisguised ridicule and smile in his eyes were clearly telling her that he had heard it. It


    was her stomach growling.


    Natalia was so ashamed. She didn''t know what to do.


    Fortunately, as long as she could be brave enough and pretended not to see his expression, the man


    would not expose her. The two of them finally finished their midnight snack in peace, and Natalia was


    very satisfied.


    She took the initiative to clean up the bowls and chopsticks. When she came back, Archie had already


    gone to the bathroom to take a shower.


    Natalia casually picked up a fashion magazine and leaned against the headboard to read it. It was the


    After all, Amy was a world-famous designer and the model was also internationally famous, so the


    pages of it were big and long.


    Natalia turned a few pages casually. Her eyes suddenly froze.


    It was a photo of Selena Kawn in the magazine.


    Selena, a pure goddess in the dirty entertainment circle, highly educated, beautiful, and rich.


    As the only daughter of the Kawn family, one of the four most powerful families in Eqitin, Selena had a


    unique advantage. Although she graduated from a famous university abroad and had several degrees,


    she was obsessed with acting and chose to be an actress.


    Perhaps it was because of her age that her acting skills were not the best, but she was also


    outstanding among other female stars of her age.


    At least, she had starred in several popr movies, and the literary movie she acted inst year also


    won the international prize.


    What was more, she was quite famous, but very friendly and low-key in daily life. In the past seven


    years after she started her career, she had never been involved in any scandal, nor any defect that


    people found.


    She was like a perfect existence.


    It was hard for Natalia to believe Archie''s words that Selena was just an adopted daughter of the Kawn


    family.


    She didn''t know much about the Kawn family, but she also knew that Mr. Kawn and her wife were in a


    good rtionship. As one of the most famous painters of this age, Mrs. Kawn often attended various


    public activities. And Natalia also had seen her on TV several times before.


    Mrs. Kawn was a stunning and gorgeous woman.


    Although her face was engraved with the marks of time, it did not affect her beauty at all. Instead, it


    brought more charms to her.


    Such a woman must have an excellent child!


    Thinking of the previous misunderstandings, Natalia suddenly smiled.


    She couldn''t forget it, but since she had chosen to believe him, there was no reason to think too much.


    Thinking of this, she put the magazine aside and didn''t read it again.


    A few dayster.


    The first snow after spring came to Julio.


    The snowkes were very small and turned into the water when they fell on one''s fingertips. Obviously,


    it was much warmer than the heavy snowy day before the new year.


    Even so, it was easy to catch a cold in the early spring, when the weather turned a little warm just now,


    and was still a little chilly.


    For example, Natalia fell ill because of the sudden snow.


    "Sir, madam just caught a cold, not a serious illness. You don''t have to be so nervous."


    Mrs. Dottie kindly advised, as she looked at Archie, who had been keeping a long face since he got up


    in the morning without showing any smile.


    Archie took a look at her, but his face was still sullen. He walked straight to the doctor who was


    checking on Natalia and asked, "How is she?"


    The doctor quickly stood up and replied respectfully, "It''s just a cold. Take some medicine and have a


    rest. Then she will be fine."


    Hearing this, Archie''s face softened a little.


    When the doctor went out to prescribe medicine for her, Natalia looked at him and couldn''t help smiling.


    "I''ve told you that I''m fine. You''re the only one who''s making a fuss. I just caught a cold. Don''t make


    everyone as nervous as you!"


    Archie red at her. "How dare you say that? Who didn''t listen to mest night and even went out in


    the cold wind?"


    Natalia paused and felt a little guilty.

 Chapter 133 His Aunt Has Come

    Chapter 133 His Aunt Has Come


    Chapter 133 His Aunt Has Come


    In fact, it was also because Natalia had been busy for such a long time, and she finally finished all the


    things in the past two days. Her tense nerves suddenly became soft.


    Coincidentally, it snowed yesterday. After dinner, Natalia took Archie to have a walk in the yard. The


    cold wind blew for a while, and then she got sick.


    Natalia knew it was her fault, so she didn''t dare to say anything more.


    After the doctor came in with the medicine, she took it obediently.


    Her delicate and vigorous face now became pale. Archie knew she was not feeling well, so he didn''t


    say anything.


    He told her to have a good rest at home and told Mrs. Dottie to take good care of her before he went


    out.


    Nataliay at home in a daze for half a day. It was not until noon that she felt better. However, there


    was a loud noise downstairs.


    Natalia was a little surprised.


    As Archie''s personal residence in Julio, the McCarthy Mansion had seldom been visited by outsiders


    except for the servants.


    And the servants knew that she liked a quiet environment, so they would not make such a loud noise.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Who wasing?


    When she was about to get up, she saw Mrs. Dottie running in a hurry.


    "Madam, something bad happened."


    Natalia frowned and asked, "What happened? Why is it so noisy downstairs?"


    Mrs. Dottie looked embarrassed. She said, "It''s Mr. McCarthy''s aunt."


    Natalia was stunned.


    She knew that Archie had an aunt called Faye McCarthy.


    It was said that Archie''s parents died at an early age in an ident. It was this aunt who brought him


    up.


    Normally, Archie should be very close to such a person. But for some reason, she had never heard


    Archie mention his aunt to her since the two of them had been together for so long.


    Even this aunt''s existence was known to Natalia by ident from somewhere else.


    As Natalia changed her clothes, she asked, "What''s wrong with hering here? You look as if you


    are facing a formidable enemy."


    Mrs. Dottie was indeed a little nervous.


    "You don''t know. It''s hard to get well with her. Every time shees here, she will find excuses to scold


    us. For the sake of her kindness to Mr. McCarthy, we don''t dare to say anything, but we also don''t dare


    to ignore her orders."


    Natalia nodded and said nothing.


    After changing her clothes, when she was about to go downstairs, she heard a woman shouting and


    cursing.


    "All of you are so stupid. Do you always serve your young master such a kind of tea? Is it because he


    treated you too well that you forget the rules?"


    Natalia frowned and walked down.


    In the living room, a middle-aged woman in white was scolding several servants.


    On the floor in front of her, there was a broken porcin teapot. The tea was scattered all over the


    ground, in a mess.


    The servants lowered their heads and didn''t dare to speak. A few steps away from the door, there was


    another person standing.


    Natalia raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    "What happened?"


    She walked slowly down. When the servants heard her voice, they immediately looked at her excitedly


    as if they had seen a savior.


    The woman standing in the living room also noticed Natalia.


    She frowned and asked unhappily, "Who are you?"


    Mrs. Dottie hurriedly exined, "Madam, this is Mrs. McCarthy."


    Hearing this, Faye became even more displeased. She frowned and looked at Natalia inquisitively and


    vigntly.


    Natalia smiled and stretched out her hand gracefully.


    "Hello, you can call me Natalia, if you don''t mind."


    Unexpectedly, the woman sneered.


    "It turns out that you are the b*tch that Archie lives with here. I thought you were something great, but it


    seems that you are just so so! Look at you! What are you wearing? Is it junk you picked up from the


    stall? The beggar on the roadside is better dressed than you!"


    Natalia was wearing a home dress at home. When she heard that a visitor hade, she changed into


    a new one casually.


    In fact, it wasn''t a bad dress. Archie always bought good dresses for her in this aspect. The cloakroom


    at home was almost as big as the area of three bedrooms in other families, but she liked wearing


    All the clothes in the bedroom were her favorite casual clothes, which were not particrly cheap. A set


    of clothes cost hundreds. The fabric wasfortable and the style was simple. She liked it very much.


    But in Faye''s eyes, they were nothing but cheap goods that couldn''t evenpare to a beggar''s


    clothes.


    Natalia smiled and didn''t want to exin anything. After all, this woman was Archie''s aunt. As Archie''s


    wife, she was more or less unwilling to have a conflict with Archie''s aunt.


    Seeing that Natalia didn''t say anything, Faye thought this girl was scared, so she sneered again.


    "I heard that you have been with Archie for a period of time, right? It''s not easy for you. You are from an


    unknown family. You must have made a lot of effort to get close to Archie! However, there are always


    some things that people like you can''t get. Selena, do you think so?"


    Faye turned to Selena Kawn who was standing not far away and said.


    Holding her handbag, Selena walked up to Faye with a gentle smile and said, "Auntie, you are joking


    again."


    Her voice was extremely pleasant to hear. She looked gentle and demure, and the smile on her face


    was always gentle and polite, which made people involuntarily have a good impression of her.


    Especially when she stood beside the arrogant Faye, her gentle temperament became more


    outstanding, soft and quiet.


    Faye pursed her lips unhappily. "You are too reserved. You will never say out what you are thinking. If it


    weren''t for this, you would have been with Archie long ago. There would be no chance for those little


    b*tches outside."


    Everyone knew who she was referring to.


    Some of them couldn''t help feeling a little angry. After all, Natalia and Archie were legally married.


    Natalia was always good to the servants and never treated them harshly. If the servants had any


    request, she would also help. Everyone was convinced by Natalia.


    Everyone would feel ufortable if they heard someone was cursing Natalia like this.


    However, Natalia just smiled lightly, as if she hadn''t heard anything. She asked the servant to clean the


    residue on the ground and bring cups of tea here.


    "I didn''t know you and Miss Kawn woulde here. I''m sorry for my neglect! Archie doesn''t like tea at


    home, so the tea you drank just now is usually made by me to kill time. Try this one, please."


    She said and poured two cups of tea for each of them.


    Faye spoke so much for a long time, but Natalia didn''t respond at all. It was like a fist hitting soft cotton,


    which made her a little boring.


    Faye snorted, picked up the cup of tea and took a sip.


    The next second, she screamed and the teacup in her hand flew towards Natalia.


    "B*stard! Are you trying to scald me by giving me such hot tea?"

 Chapter 134 To Find Archie

    Chapter 134 To Find Archie


    Chapter 134 To Find Archie


    Everyone was shocked.


    It was boiled tea water, and it would blister if someone touched it a little bit, not to mention that the


    whole cup of tea was poured directly on Natalia.


    Everyone looked nervously at Natalia, only to find that she had already dodged to the side, unharmed,


    and the teacup had fallen onto the opposite wall and shattered to pieces.


    Everyone was relieved.


    When they looked at Faye, they were even more indignant.


    Natalia was also a little angry.


    She respected Faye and didn''t want to argue with Faye because Faye had raised Archie before.


    But that didn''t mean that Faye could do whatever she wanted. Natalia couldn''t stand that Faye targeted


    her again and again without any reasonable excuse.


    With a cold face, Natalia said in a deep voice, "Aunt is old enough anyway. Don''t you understand that


    you have to wait until the tea is cold?"


    "Children in the kindergarten all know it, but you don''t know it. You still me the person who poured


    the tea. Where are your eyes and fingers? Can''t you see the white steaming from it and feel its


    temperature with your fingers? Why don''t you know it''s hot until it goes into your mouth?"


    Faye didn''t expect that Natalia would say that.


    As the youngest daughter of the McCarthy family, she had always enjoyed ttery and praise. She had


    never been humiliated like this before.


    But now, the woman in front of her dared to scold her!


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The children in the kindergarten were even better than her?


    God, who gave this woman so much courage? Did this woman know who she was?


    Not only Faye, but also Selena and a group of servants were shocked.


    They really admired Natalia''s courage.


    In the days without parents, Faye was very likely to be a mother for Archie.


    If that was the case, then Faye would be Natalia''s mother-inw!


    How dare Natalia talk to her mother-inw so rudely?


    What a brave woman Natalia was!


    Faye was so angry that she screamed loudly, "Who do you think you are? How dare you talk this to


    me? Do you know that I brought Archie up? You will never be here again as long as I said this to him!"


    "I know you brought Archie up, so I have been so polite to you. But in this world, not everyone knows to


    respect others even if they are treated politely. There are always some people who are arrogant and


    domineering in others'' ce, just relying on their kindness before. In that case, I think I don''t need to


    tolerate them anymore."


    "You! You!"


    Pointing at Natalia, Faye couldn''t speak anything. Her face turned red with anger, but she still had no


    reason to refute Natalia.


    Seeing this, Selena frowned, went forward, and held Faye up.


    "Auntie, are you okay?"


    It took Faye a long time to calm down. She pointed at Natalia and nodded repeatedly.


    "Good, very good! It''s my first time to meet someone who dares to talk to me like this. Just wait and


    see! I''d like to see who Archie will choose between you and me."


    After saying that, Faye left angrily with Selena.


    The servants were so scared that they didn''t dare to make any sound.


    It was not until the sound of the engine of the car outside had gone far that Mrs. Dottie walked up to


    Natalia and said worriedly, "Madam, I''m afraid that she won''t forget this since she left so angrily like


    that. You..."


    Natalia lowered her eyes slightly. After a while, she said in a low voice, "Let her go!"


    She got what she had today by her own efforts, not by ttering anyone.


    She would abide by the most basic politeness between people, but if someone wanted to bully her,


    Natalia wouldn''t give in.


    No matter who it was!


    "But... Mr. McCarthy..."


    Mrs. Dottie asked worriedly.


    Natalia smiled faintly.


    "If he doesn''t believe me, then we will have no need to be a couple."


    Then she left directly.


    Mrs. Dottie stood still, confused.


    On the other side.


    In the McCarthy group.


    The door of the Chairman''s office was pushed open heavily. Archie frowned. As soon as he raised his


    head, he saw Faye in a gorgeous dress and Selenaing in.


    "Auntie, Archie is working. We..."


    "Selena, don''t stop me. That woman dared to do this to me. Shouldn''t Ie to ask Archie for an


    exnation? He has to exin it to me today!"


    As the two of them spoke, they walked up to Archie.


    Archie stood up and took a look at Brian who was anxious but didn''t dare to stop Faye. Then he


    withdrew his gaze and looked at Faye in front of him.


    With a smile on his handsome face, he asked, "Aunt, when did youe?"


    Faye was wearing a white expensive suit. Although she was over forty years old, she still looked


    charming.


    But her angry look really affected her beauty.


    She took a deep breath and didn''t answer Archie''s question. Instead, she asked straightforwardly,


    "Archie, what''s wrong with you? We have introduced so manydies from famous families to you in


    Eqitin, but you don''t like them at all. Now you picked so carefully yourself and even found such a


    ridiculous woman! What''s her advantage? Why did you have to marry her?"


    Archie was stunned, but then his face darkened.


    "Have you been to the McCarthy Mansion?"


    Faye got even angrier when she saw that Archie didn''t answer her question. Archie even asked her in


    an extremely serious tone.


    "What? Is there any treasure hidden so I can''t go there? Yes, I have been there, so what? Archie, what


    did that woman do to you? Why do you talk to your aunt in such a tone?"


    As she spoke, her eyes turned red with the grievance.


    Her resentment towards Natalia also deepened.


    Seeing this, Selena frowned andforted Faye softly.


    "Auntie, don''t say that. Everyone knows that Archie has always been the most respectful to you, right?"


    As she spoke, she looked at Archie and winked at him secretly.


    But Archie pretended not to see it.


    "Aunt, Natalia is not a bad woman, nor is she that kind of woman. She is my wife, and McCarthy


    Mansion is her home. When you came here, you should havee to thepany to find me first.


    You shouldn''t havee to find trouble for her. Now you didn''t make trouble sessfully, so you can''t


    me anyone else."


    His tone softened, but Faye refuted angrily.


    "Archie McCarthy! What are you talking about? What did you mean by saying that McCarthy Mansion


    is her home? That''s your ce! It''s the McCarthy family''s territory! How can a woman with no use live


    there like its master?"


    "Aunt!"


    Archie said with a long face. This time, he became more serious.


    With a cold face, he looked at Faye and said in a deep voice, "I''ll repeat it for thest time. She''s my


    wife!"


    Faye was speechless.


    Seeing that the atmosphere between the two was serious, Selena hurried out to mediate.


    "Archie, Auntie is just provoked by Natalia. Please don''t take that seriously. And just now..."


    She bit her lips and said with difficulty, "Miss Natalia is indeed a little aggressive. Of course, I didn''t


    mean she is bad. But aunt is her elder, so she can''t say those words anyway!"

 Chapter 135 It Has Nothing To Do With You

    Chapter 135 It Has Nothing To Do With You


    Chapter 135 It Has Nothing to Do with You


    Archie nced at Selena.


    "Oh? What did she say?"


    "She said..." Selena hesitated for a moment. "She said that even the children in the kindergarten know


    more than auntie. She said auntie has no eyes and fingers, and said that auntie was arrogant and


    domineering..."


    Faye sobbed to cooperate with Selena''s words.


    "Archie, look, is this what a junior should say to an elder? Even if she doesn''t care about the McCarthy


    family, she should be polite to me for the sake of me bringing you up. But look at what she has done to


    me!"


    The more she said, the more aggrieved she became. Her tears were like the downpour that could not


    be stopped.


    Selena hurriedly took a tissue to wipe her tears andforted her, "Auntie, don''t be so sad. Archie will


    feel sorry for you if he sees you''re so sad."


    Faye took the tissue and wiped her tears. "Will he feel sorry for me? He has already been obsessed


    with that woman. How can he care about me?"


    Archie paused and pinched between his eyebrows.


    "Aunt, tell me, what did you say to Natalia?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "I..."


    Faye was speechless. After hesitating for a while, she bit the bullet and said, "What can I say? You''ve


    been hiding her there and refusing to take her home all the time. I was just curious about her so I went


    there to have a look. What else could I do to her?"


    Archie sneered, "Really? Just go there to have a look?"


    "Of... Of course!"


    Faye''s guilty expression was so clear on her face, which amused Archie.


    "Well, aunt, you know what you have done. Since Natalia has fought back, I won''t make a fuss about it.


    If you have nothing else to say, I''ll go to work. I''m busy!"


    After saying that, he sat back in his seat and really ignored the two women there.


    Faye was so angry that she wanted to say something, but Selena just pulled Faye''s clothes to stop her.


    Selena smiled at her and shook her head. Faye managed to hold back her anger and left angrily.


    Although Faye left, Selena didn''t leave in a hurry.


    She stood there, wearing a light Khaki cashmere dress and ck sheepskin boots. She looked light


    and fashionable.


    She looked at the handsome and cold man sitting behind the desk and felt her heart beating fast and


    fast like a dense drum, out of order.


    Feeling the burning sight from above, Archie finally raised his head impatiently.


    A pair of ck and cold eyes stared at her and asked, "Anything else?"


    Selena paused for a moment.


    Her skin was extremely fair, with a trace of the abnormal color of disease. She forced a smile when she


    was stared at by Archie''s cold eyes.


    "Nothing. It''s just that we haven''t seen each other for a long time. I even don''t know that you have


    married a wife. Are you... in a good rtionship?"


    Archie paused for a moment and stared at her with his deep eyes.


    Instead of refusing the question, he just sneered lightly.


    "Miss Kawn, you''re smart, so you should know if we''re in a good rtionship."


    Selena was speechless.


    There was an invisible embarrassment in the room.


    She forced a smile and said, "Yes, it''s good. But I think Miss Natalia has a strong personality. Anne is


    still young. I''m afraid that they won''t be able to get along with each other. At that time..."


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    The man''s voice was ruthless and cold. Selena was shocked and looked at him in disbelief.


    It has nothing to do with you.


    How could these simple words be so merciless? The words had cut off her rtionship with him


    Her eyes turned a little red. After a long time, she said with difficulty, "Archie, if you are ming me for


    leaving you alone five years ago, I apologize to you. But Anne is still a child. She is innocent. She


    shouldn''t take the responsibility for the things between us adults..."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Archie frowned unhappily and looked at her with obvious impatience.


    "I mean, even if we have broken up, I have watched Anne grow up. If she is not happy..."


    "Miss Kawn, I didn''t know that you misunderstood our rtionship so deeply!"


    Archie interrupted her without hesitation, as if he didn''t want to see her continue to be touched by


    herself.


    "We have never been together. How could we break up? Besides, Anne is my daughter. Whether she is


    happy or not doesn''t need an outsider to judge!"


    Selena didn''t know what to say.


    She stayed therepletely. The man''s cold face and ruthless words were deeply stabbed into her


    heart like a sword.


    She didn''t expect that the rtionship between them after so many years became nothing to him.


    She shook her head, tears rolling down involuntarily. She opened her mouth and wanted to say


    something, but the man interrupted her impatiently.


    "Well, you can go out if you don''t have anything else!"


    ...


    Finally, Selena cried and ran out.


    With a document in hand, Brian walked in and just brushed past her. Seeing that she cried and left,


    Brian touched his chest with lingering fear and then walked into the office.


    "Mr. McCarthy, why did your aunt and Miss Kawn leave like that?"


    Archie raised his eyebrows and nced at Brian.


    "How is everything at home?"


    Hearing that, Brian was stunned for a while. Then he got his sense back and quickly answered,


    "Everything is fine. I just called and asked Mrs. Dottie. Mrs. Dottie said that Mrs. McCarthy is in a good


    mood and even ate much at noon!"


    Archie frowned.


    Just as Brian thought he was going to say something very serious, he suddenly said, "How could she


    eat so much when she is sick? Didn''t she know that she couldn''t eat much when she gets sick?"


    Brian was speechless.


    ''Mr. McCarthy, don''t you think you have focused on an unimportant matter?'' Brian thought like this.


    In the evening, Archie returned to the McCarthy Mansion.


    In the afternoon, Nataliay in bed for a long time. After taking the medicine, she had recovered a lot.


    At night, she was bored and even cooked several dishes herself.


    That was what Archie saw when he returned home.


    All the people in the kitchen were not allowed in. The little woman in the home dress was wearing an


    apron, standing there with a spoon stirring the soup in the pot.


    She scooped out a little and stretched out her neck as if she wanted to taste it. Half of her snow-white


    neck was exposed in the warm yellow light, and a few strands of ck hair fell cutely on her shoulders,


    swaying slightly with her movements.


    Archie felt a little itchy when he saw this scene. He waved his hand to ask Mrs. Dottie out, and then


    walked over quietly.


    Natalia had cooked soup today. She felt that no matter what had happened, she couldn''t let it affect her


    mood to eat.


    When she was about to taste it, she suddenly felt someone approaching behind her.


    She thought it was a servant in the kitchen, so she didn''t turn around and asked casually, "What time is


    it? If it''s about time, please bring the dishes to the dining room. The soup doesn''t taste well and needs


    to be cooked a little longer... "

 Chapter 136 Blood In The Bathroom

    Chapter 136 Blood In The Bathroom


    Chapter 136 Blood In the Bathroom


    Before Natalia finished her words, she suddenly felt warm on her back. Then her waist was wrapped by


    a pair of hands.


    She was startled, letting out a scream. When she turned around, she saw the man''s smiling handsome


    face.


    "Archie?" Natalia breathed a sigh of both relief and shock, "Why didn''t you tell me when you came in?


    You freaked me out!"


    As she spoke, she patted herself on the chest.


    She was wearing a loose v-neck t-shirt. When she bent down her head, Archie could see her delicate


    corbones.


    Archie''s eyes were darkened. He didn''t speak. Lowering his head, he pecked on her lips first and then


    started to kiss her eyebrows and eyes.


    Natalia was confused by his sudden enthusiasm. She was quite slim, trapped between his chest and


    the ss worktop. She couldn''t dodge at all but only be forced to hold her head up and feel his kiss.


    Archie kissed her for a long while before letting her go. With his forehead pressing hers, he chuckled.


    Natalia gasped for several breaths and finally came back her to senses, still a bit confused.


    "Why? What happened?"


    Archie seemed quite abnormal today.


    He was always enthusiastic to her, but he still paid attention to the asion. He wouldn''t do anything


    intimate to her in a ce like the kitchen at all.


    Natalia wondered what was wrong with him today.


    Archie smiled. Reaching out, he tossed the hair behind her ear. He whispered to ask, "Have you met


    my aunt?"


    Natalia was taken aback.


    Gazing at him with her watery eyes, she asked, "How did you know?"


    "She came to find me in mypany earlier."


    "Toin about me?"


    Archie was quite honest. He didn''t hide it, nodding.


    Natalia felt quite amused. She slightly took a step back, leaning against the worktop. However, she was


    still in the man''s arms.


    Holding her arms, she said with a faint smile, "I''ve offended your aunt who has brought you up. Mr.


    McCarthy, how will you punish me?"


    Archie raised his eyebrows.


    "Well, I must punish you."


    Suddenly, he bent down his head, his face approaching her.


    When their lips almost touched, Natalia immediately moved back.


    Feeling guilty, she took a nce at the door of the kitchen. After ensuring that no one was peeping, she


    said in an embarrassed and angry tone, "What are you doing? Stop it!"


    Archie giggled.


    He was quite tall with his long legs. His arms were stretching to each side of her body. His shadow


    almost covered herpletely. Even the air seemed to be fulfilled with happiness and sweetness.


    Natalia blushed for some reason. She didn''t know what this man was doing. Seeing that he was


    motionless, she reached out to push his chest.


    "If you don''t have anything to do, just go out. I haven''t finished cooking the soup yet."


    Archie grabbed her hand.


    "My aunt is quite short-tempered. She always believes others easily. But she''s not a bad person. I do


    apologize on her behalf to you. It won''t happen again in the future."


    Natalia was slightly taken aback.


    Looking up at the man in front of her, she saw the soft light fall from above his head, covering his cool


    and handsome face with a hazy halo.


    She had never expected that he would say those words to her.


    Actually, she didn''t feel aggrieved, but she felt quite ufortable. However, in her opinion, the


    rtionship between Archie and her was different from that between her and his aunt.


    Hence, even if he didn''t exin, she wouldn''t care at all.


    However, this man...


    She felt warmth from the bottom of her heart, which warm up her whole heart.


    Natalia curled up her lips into a smile. Shaking her head, she said, "I didn''t take it to heart. In fact, I also


    spoke some words that I shouldn''t. After all, she''s your aunt and has brought you up. I hope my words


    wouldn''t hurt the rtionship between her and you."


    Archie smiled.


    Reaching out to rub her hair, he said in a doting tone, "Silly girl!"


    ...


    They didn''t leave the kitchen until a long whileter.


    In the evening, Mr. K called Natalia, telling her that his investigation had some progress.


    Five years ago, Aleena transferred a huge amount of money to a bank ount. The ount owner


    was an auto-repair man, named Erik Spears.


    Back then, Kiera often went to the auto-repair nt Erik Spears worked in. As long as her car had any


    problem, she would send the car to that nt.


    Mr. K wanted to catch the man and let Natalia interrogate Erik Spears in person, but some ident


    happened on the way. He ran away.


    Upon hearing the news, Natalia felt as if her heart was pinched by a huge hand.


    After taking a few deep breathes, she finally suppressed the anger in her chest. She said solemnly, "I


    got it."


    Mr. Kforted her on the phone, "Although we didn''t catch him, we managed to have the evidence.


    Your mother''s car ident must have something to do with that woman. What''s your n next then?"


    "She killed my mother. She should pay with her life."


    "But the evidence in your hand isn''t enough to sue them for murder."


    "Ho! Really? Then we can do it step by step. I''ll make them return all the things that they have


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    snatched from my mother and make them pay the price for whatever they framed me before."


    ...


    On the second day.


    A shrill scream was heard in Dawson Mansion suddenly.


    "Bang!" The door of the bathroom was smashed open. Jessica trotted out with a pale face.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    Upon hearing the exim, Aleena rushed over with the servants as well as Philip, who had just got


    home.


    Holing the wall, with an extremely pale face, Jessica pointed in the direction where the bathroom was


    with her trembling fingers.


    "Blood... So much blood..."


    "What?"


    Everyone raised their head and looked over at the bathroom, only to find that the white floor was


    covered with blood.


    The crimson blood came out from the corner, just like the equinox flower blossom in hell, impacting


    everyone''s sight.


    All of them looked pale. Aleena looked annoyed. Philip roared in anger, "What''s going on here? Who


    cleaned the bathroom today?"


    A servant stood out in the crowd timidly. "Mr. Dawson, I did it."


    Philip pointed at the blood on the floor. "What''s this? Is that how you do your job?"


    The servant immediately shook her head, looking quite shocked and horrified.


    "Mr. Dawson, I have nothing to do with it. I have cleaned the bathroom. I also don''t know where the


    blood was from."


    "If you don''t know, who else would? You''re in charge of it. Except you, is there anyone in the house


    who hase in?"


    "But I truly haven''t done anything. Mr. Dawson, I like my job here. Why would I have to do such a


    thing? It''s really not me!"


    The servant was so panicked, almost bursting into tears. With a tightened face, after a moment of


    silence, Jessica said in a deep tone, "Dad, I don''t think she has done it."


    Of course, Philip although thought so. However, he was quite panic and couldn''t me anyone for it for


    the time being, so he vented his anger on the servant.

 Chapter 137 Who Did It

    Chapter 137 Who Did It


    Chapter 137 Who Did It


    Upon hearing it, Philip looked over at Jessica nervously. "Jessica, what on earth is going on? How


    could such a thing appear in our house so suddenly? It''s really a big sign."


    Jessie took a deep breath.


    "I don''t know what happened either. However, since it appeared in our house, we should gather


    everyone together and do some investigation."


    Philip nodded.


    "That makes sense. Just do what you suggested."


    Right then, they heard ra''s old voice.


    "What happened? Why are you all standing here?"


    Seeing her, Philip looked like a drowning man who had seen thest straw to save his life. He trotted


    over immediately.


    "Mom, here you came finally! Come to have a look. I don''t know what''s going on here."


    As he spoke, he led ra to the door of the bathroom.


    Seeing the blood on the floor, ra immediately looked annoyed.


    She paced the floor with her walking stick heavily. "Bastard! Who did it?"


    Aleena exined, "We don''t know yet. Jessica found it when using the bathroom in the morning."


    "We didn''t have any guests at home in the past two days. The bathroom was cleaned every day. It has


    to be someone in this house. Look into the matter! No matter who did it, we must find out the person!"


    The mansion became chaotic in an instant.


    Shortly after, someone found a clue.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The blood on the floor was pig blood. At half past seven this morning, a delivery man sent over a few


    boxes. He used the bathroom.


    Of course, the servant didn''t allow him to use the bathroom that Jessica used. However, the bathroom


    that the delivery man used was pretty close to Jessica''s bathroom.


    At that time, all the servants were quite busy in the house, so naturally, they didn''t pay any attention to


    it.


    Soon, the delivery man just left. Later, when Jessica got up to use the bathroom, she found the blood.


    Since the truth was found out, all of them couldn''t help but heave sighs of relief.


    Although they didn''t know the motivation and purpose why the other party had done so, as long as it


    wasn''t done by anyone in the house, they didn''t have to be worried.


    Right then, Jessica''s phone started ringing.


    She pulled it out to take a look at the screen, and it was from Shawn.


    Shawn had known that she was taking a rest recently, so in order not to disturb her, he seldom called


    her so early.


    Hence, Jessica was a bit surprised to receive his call.


    When the call was connected, she heard Shaw say in a panic, "Jessica, have you checked the news


    online yet?"


    Jessica was taken aback, feeling quite confused, "Not yet. I just got up. What''s wrong?"


    "You''d better check the news online. They are all about you. Call me after you''ve read them."


    After that, he hung up the phone.


    Jessica was a bit confused. She logged on to Twitter and checked her news.


    Her expression changed dramatically.


    A lot of posts about her family background had appeared online.


    Some said her mother was a mistress and she was an illegitimate child. Some even said that they


    murdered Philip''s first wife just because she and her mother wanted to get into the rich family.


    She checked the very first post about her that day and found it was posted right after midnight. A lot of


    influential ounts had forwarded this post. Right then, there was an uproar about her online.


    There were even some trending topics.


    Jessica wondered what was going on.


    Seeing that her expression was quite abnormal, Aleena approached and took a look. When she saw


    that she was called a murderer, she could not help but tremble violently.


    "Those... those are all bullshit! All rumors! I''m going to sue them!"


    Neither Philip nor ra knew what happened. They frowned. When they pulled out their phones and


    read the news, their expressions changed as well.


    "Who the hell is behind it? First, the pig blood was poured into our house. Now this kind of post was


    posted online. Obviously, it targeted Jessica and our Dawson family!"


    ra was furious. Philip sneered.


    "Who else could it be? Except for that damned girl, nobody else dared to post such news in public."


    "Do you mean Natalia?"


    Aleena pretended to be surprised. "I... I don''t think it was she. What''s so good for her if she had made


    the Dawson family doomed?"


    "Humph! Haven''t you understood yet? As long as we don''t have a good life, she''ll be delighted. The


    damned girl! If I had known it, I shouldn''t have kept her more than twenty years ago. Finally, I managed


    to get rid of that woman. Now, she''s making trouble to me!"


    Before Philip finished hisint, ra red at him fiercely to make him stop.


    He suddenly stopped and shushed.


    ra said in a solemn tone, "No matter who has done it, we must resolve the current problems.


    Jessica, call your agent as soon as possible. I''ll also ask someone to rify the rumors for you. Ask the


    attorney to get prepared. They could send those people thewyer''s letterter. As for thepany,


    although it''s Dawson Group now, a lot of senior shareholders were still from the original Hawkins


    Group. So far, we can''t do anything to them yet. I''m afraid the news can''t be suppressed right now. We


    must convince them and calm them down. That''s all. Go ahead."


    Upon hearing ra''s order, none of them spoke. They went to take action.


    However, ra went back to her room alone.


    "Philip,e with me."


    "Yes, Mother."


    Philip followed ra into her room. ra sat on a dark red rocking chair. Rubbing her temples tiredly,


    she asked, "Have you met that girl recently?"


    Philip knew whom she referred to without asking.


    In a hurry, he answered, "No, I haven''t."


    "Did Jessica piss her off again?"


    "I don''t think so. Jessica is preparing for a new project, so she has been reading the scripts all day


    long. She seldom goes out."


    "Then she still hates us for what we didst time? Because of Randy Kruf?"


    Philip sneered.


    "I don''t care if she hates us or not. Anyway, she always treats our family in this way. She never cares


    about what would happen to us. I regret keeping her back them. Now she has be such a disaster


    to me."


    ra cast him a nce, her pale eyes full of shrewdness.


    "You canin like this to me in private. You can''t mention it again in the presence of Aleena and


    Jessica."


    Philip was startled.


    Then he curled his lips in disdain, muttering, "We''re family. Why do I need to hide it?"


    Although he was whispering, how could ra ignore what he said?


    She said solemnly, "Your wife seems to love you a lot, but how can you know what she really thinks.


    Back then, she could drive the car to hit Kiera to death without any hesitation or a blink. She must be


    quite ruthless. Nowadays, people always changed their minds. You''d better not tell her everything. As


    for Jessica..."

 Chapter 138 Meeting Anne Again

    Chapter 138 Meeting Anne Again


    Chapter 138 Meeting Anne Again


    ra paused a bit, heaving a sigh.


    "She''s a filial girl. Unfortunately, she''s a girl and will eventually get married. I don''t think she could


    inherit such a big family and business."


    Philip stiffened, looking at her gingerly.


    re reached out and picked up the teacup next to her, taking a sip. Then she continued, "Hubert is


    Hubert Dawson, Philip''s nephew, was the only son of ra''s youngest son. He was re''s grandson.


    Since Philip married Kiera, the daughter of the richest family in Julio, the Dawson family also climbed


    up the socialdder rapidly.


    Unfortunately, the Dawson family didn''t have many family members. ra only had two sons.


    Philip''s younger brother, Percy had passed away because of an illness, leaving a pregnant wife. Later,


    Kiera sympathized with them a lot, so she helped them move to Julio and bought them a house.


    Percy''s wife, Amy, was a cold and aloof woman. Although she and her son were staying in the same


    city with them, she seldom contacted the Dawson or the Hawkins family.


    Kiera respected her. Since she knew that Amy didn''t want to keep in touch with them, she didn''t pay


    much attention to Amy and her son if there was nothing important.


    Only ten years ago, when Hubert was going abroad, Amy didn''t have much money at that time, so


    Kiera helped them again.


    Although they should be quite close, they didn''t keep in touch in the past, which was kind of weird.


    Upon hearing ra''s questions, Philip nodded, his eyes twinkling.


    "Yes. I called him earlier. He said he''sing back in April this year."


    "Good. As long as he''lle back. He''s a child of our Dawson family, and he''s a straight A-student, a


    smart kid. I believe Dawson Group will develop better after he takes it over."


    Philip frowned subtly.


    ra didn''t speak anything else. Waving her hand, she said, "All right. Go ahead to deal with the things


    you should. I''m so tired now. I''ll take a nap."


    Philip nodded. "Okay, Mother."


    ...


    On the other side.


    Natalia was fully concentrated on her work.


    Curtis had a pretty tight schedule recently, but those were some minormercial activities. After all,


    he had juste back to Ambario, he was still deciding on the bigger activities.


    The only big activity recently should be his concert, which was held particrly for his fans.


    It was a small concert, and would only be held once. It wouldst for two hours, and there were only a


    small amount of tickets, either. It wasn''t amercial activity. He held such a concert just because he


    hade back to Ambario not long ago. Although he had a lot of fans, due to his limited domestic


    activities, he didn''t have many loyal fans.


    Most of them only fancied his appearance or only showed their asional interests to him.


    The small concert that Natalia was nning for him was like a meet-and-greet for him, just for drawing


    him closer to the audience, so that he would have some loyal fans soon.


    After all, it was quite different in Ambario and overseas ¨C they must have the ability to protect Curtis


    from the anti-fans and fake fans. When Curtis was developing his career abroad, he didn''t pay attention


    to those factors, so he didn''t have much experience in being an idol. This concert was also a


    foundation for their efforts in the future.


    The concert was a big sess. As an experienced superstar in the entertainment business, Curtis


    knew how to obtain his fans'' hearts very well.


    Just after he had sung a few songs, the fans offstage had screamed themselves hoarsely. The


    atmosphere at the scene was extremely good.


    Natalia kept an eye on the concert in person. Seeing such a result, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    When she was about to leave before the concert ended, she saw a familiar small figure in the corner of


    the auditorium.


    Anne?


    She wondered why the little girl was here.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Natalia looked around carefully but didn''t find any adult next to her.


    The little girl was sitting there alone, watching the stage concentrated. Her tender and fair face were


    covered by the ck shadow, making Natalia feel so sorry for her.


    In a hurry, Natalia strode over.


    "Hey, Anne? Why are you here alone? Where is your family?"


    The little girl withdrew her gaze from the stage. When seeing her, Anne widened her eyes in surprise.


    "Mommy!"


    She hopped off from the chair delightfully, pouncing at Natalia.


    Natalia hurriedly reached out and caught her. Meanwhile, an employee, who came to report to her,


    gaped.


    "Is Miss Dawson married already?"


    "Miss Dawson even already has a child?"


    Inwardly, the employee couldn''t help but exim, wondering what a big gossip they had missed.


    Natalia didn''t know what was going on in the employee''s mind at all. She took over the report from the


    employee and asked her to go back to her work first.


    Then she put down the little girl. Looking at her seriously, Natalia asked, "Anne, why are you here


    alone? Where is your great-grandmother?"


    Since she mentioned it, Anne curled her lips immediately.


    "My great-grandmother and I got lost again. Mommy, why don''t you take me home? Let me stay with


    you."


    "Uh..."


    Natalia was startled and found it hrious.


    "Anne, you can''t speak such words to a stranger. It''ll be quite dangerous. Tell me. Where did you get


    lost with your great-grandmother? I can take you to find her."


    Anne tilted her head, blinking at Natalia with her big eyes.


    "But, we''re not strangers. Mommy, you are the best mommy in the world. How can you be a stranger?"


    Natalia smiled helplessly.


    She squatted down and exined patiently, "But we''ve just met each other not long ago. If I have an


    evil mind, you''ll be in danger, won''t you?"


    Upon hearing it, Anne looked as if she was thinking about her words carefully.


    After a long while, she nodded reluctantly.


    "All right. I know you said that for my own good. I ept your kindness."


    As she spoke, she patted Natalia''s head seriously as if she was saying, "All right. I know you don''t


    believe there''s true love in this world, but I don''t mind. I respect your opinion."


    Natalia found it all the more hrious. Since there was no one around, she lifted Anne.


    "Okay, Anne. Tell me. Where did you get lost? I''m taking you to find your great-grandmother now."


    Anne seemed to be a bit reluctant, but she still nodded in agreement.


    "Okay!"


    She showed Natalia that her great-grandmother and she were separated by the crowd when entering


    the concert hall.


    Upon hearing it, Natalia was so angry.


    How careless Anne''s parents were!


    Anne was so little and they just let such an olddy take care of her. Natalia wondered why they could


    rest assured of that.


    Her great grandmother was old already, so she couldn''t hold Anne for a long time. Anne was still a little


    kid. Once they went to a crowded ce, it was pretty easy for them to separate.


    Natalia wondered what was on the mind of Anne''s parents.


    While inwardly cursing, Natalia asked the staff working at the front desk to help them look for the


    granny.


    Anyway, everyone who hade here for the concert should be in the hall right now and hadn''t left


    yet.

 Chapter 139 Destined

    Chapter 139 Destined


    Chapter 139 Destined


    After telling the front desk staff, since they might not be able to find the granny so fast, Natalia didn''t


    think it would be so proper to stay at the entrance.


    Hence, she took Anne to the lounge backstage.


    Right then, Curtis happened to be taking a break. He had changed his costume and was drinking a


    bottle of water, taking the two-minute break.


    Seeing Natalia came in with a little girl in her arms and hearing the girl calling her Mommy, Curtis was


    so shocked that his eyes almost popped out.


    "Wait! Natalia, you can''t tell me this is your daughter. I heard you''re married. But when do you have


    such a big kid?"


    Natalia eyed him fiercely. "Shut up. I know you are not mute."


    "Eh... No way... Where did you get this little pinky girl from?"


    Natalia put the little girl to sit down and sent someone to buy some drinks that kids liked. She


    exined, "I have the fate with this little girl. I''ve met her twice, both because she got lost. Since I saw


    her, I can''t leave her alone outside. I''ve sent someone to find her family, so I just took her here for the


    time being."


    Only then did Curtis understand.


    He asked curiously, "But, why does she call you Mommy?"


    Upon hearing his question, Natalia felt a migraine.


    She didn''t know why the little girl called her Mommy as soon as she saw her and kept calling her this


    way.


    Helplessly, she squatted down and looked into Anne''s eyes, staring at her seriously.


    "Anne, could you change the way to address me in the future?"


    Anne blinked her watery big eyes and asked in confusion, "Why?"


    "Because I''m not your Mommy. If you call me in this way, your real mommy would feel upset. You don''t


    want your mommy to be upset, do you?"


    Anne curled her lips.


    "But, I don''t have a mommy!"


    Natalia was taken aback.


    So was Curtis.


    They never expected that such a cute little girl didn''t have a mother.


    Natalia just felt as if part of her heart was pinched fiercely, feeling a strong pain.


    Immediately, she hugged the little girl, who almost burst into tears. Patting her on the back, Natalia


    said, "Good girl, Anne. Don''t cry. It''s my fault. You can call me whatever you like in the future. It''s


    alright."


    Anne slightly sobbed. Then she raised her chubby hand to wipe off her invisible tears.


    Looking at Natalia in a grievance, she said, "I won''t call you Mommy from now on. May I call you Aunt,


    please?"


    Natalia nodded immediately.


    "Of course. You may."


    Curtis said with a smile. "This little girl is so adorable. If I haven''t known your rtionship, I would have


    believed she''s your daughter. She looked like you. Why don''t you be her godmother? She likes


    you so much."


    Natalia turned around and red at him.


    "Stop talking nonsense!"


    Although she liked Anne as well, she wasn''t familiar with Anne''s family. If she wanted to be Anne''s


    godmother, she must obtain her parents'' permission.


    Curtis smiled. He didn''t speak anything else.


    Bending over, he started teasing Anne. "Little girl, do you know who I am?"


    Anne tilted her head, blinking at Curtis.


    "I''ve seen you before. You are Curtis!"


    Curtis immediatelyughed out.


    "Yeah. I''m Curtis! Nice to meet you, sweetheart."


    Then he bumped Natalia with his elbow proudly. "Have you heard it? She called you Aunt but called me


    by my name. Natalia, you''vee back to Ambario for two years. It''s time for you to do some skincare.


    You can''t keep going aged."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Natalia pinched him on his waist violently.


    "Curtis, you have a death wish, don''t you?"


    Curtis groaned and dodged. Then with a cheeky smile, he said, "Don''t be mad. I was just kidding. You


    are still pretty. No one canpare to you in my heart."


    Natalia gritted her teeth. "Stop being so proud. After all, I don''t have such a big nephew like you."


    Upon hearing it, Curtis was taken aback.


    The makeup artist couldn''t help but burst intoughter and only then did he understand what Natalia


    meant by tit.


    Since Anne called Natalia Aunt and called Curtis by his name, Curtis was in the same generation as


    Anne. Hence, Natalia could naturally treat him as her nephew in this case.


    Upon realizing it, Curtis looked annoyed.


    "Anne, you can call me Uncle in the future, Uncle Curtis. OK?"


    Anne curled her eyes when smiling. "Curtis, you are an idol. An idol can''t get old. If I called you uncle, it


    meant you are aged, so I can''t call you Uncle Curtis."


    Curtis was rendered speechless.


    He was so annoyed.


    This little girl seemed to know a lot.


    Finally, he couldn''t insist on it. Without any self-confidence, he clenched his fists and squeezed a few


    words between his teeth. "I''m an idol? I''m an actor! An aplished star. Alright?"


    Right then, the field assistant came to urge him, "Excuse me, Mr. Chapman, the break time is over. All


    your fans outside are urging you now. Please go back to the stage!"


    Curtis snorted loudly. Then he swaggered out arrogantly.


    Almost half an hourter, she received a call from the front desk. They said a granny asked them to


    look for a child. After asking her for the details, they believe it should be Anne''s great-grandmother.


    Hence, Natalia held Anne to the front desk. Sure enough, she saw the gray-haired granny who she had


    metst time standing there, looking quite anxious.


    The granny was quite aged, almost in her seventies. However, she had been taken good care of, so


    she looked quite healthy and energetic.


    However, Natalia didn''t have the heart to scold a granny. After all, if there would be anyone to me,


    Anne''s father should be med. He was so irresponsible to let the granny and a little kid go out alone.


    It shouldn''t be the granny''s fault.


    Once she put down Anne, the little girl trotted to the granny enthusiastically.


    "Great-grandmother!"


    "Anne!"


    The granny hugged the little girl delightfully. Then she stood up and looked at Natalia with a smiley


    face.


    "Miss, you helped me find Anne again. It seems we''re destined to meet."


    Natalia forced a smile. "Ah, it''s just a lift of finger."


    "Oh, it might be so to you, but for me, you helped me a lot. I don''t know how to thank you. How about


    this? Will you be freeter? How about I treat you to a dinner?"


    Natalia subconsciously wanted to refuse. "No, thanks, Ma''am. I still have work in the afternoon..."


    Before Natalia finished her words, the little girl interrupted her, "Aunt Natalia, please! Let''s have dinner


    together. I want to have dinner with you..."


    She tugged Natalia''s hand, swinging and shaking it slightly. Raising her small head to stare at Natalia


    with her ck eyes, she looked so pitiful that Natalia failed to reject.

 Chapter 140 She Got Married

    Chapter 140 She Got Married


    Chapter 140 She Got Married


    Natalia''s heart seemed to melt immediately.


    She looked over at the granny, who was also staring at her with a begging look. How could she turn the


    granny and the little girl down?


    Finally, Natalia gave up her appointed business dinner in the evening. She drove the granny and the


    little girl to a parent-child restaurant in the city center.


    The decoration in this restaurant was quite warm and harmonious. It was the first time that Natalia


    came here.


    Besides them, a lot of parents took their kids over for dinner.


    The dining tables were on one side of the restaurant, and on the other side was a small amusement


    park.


    After ordering the dishes, Natalia encouraged Anne to go y with other kids in the amusement park


    because it would take a bit of time to wait for the dishes.


    However, Anna shook her head. Looking at the kids over there, she looked disdainful and alert.


    Natalia also noticed it. Although the little girl looked enthusiastic, inwardly, she did not like being with


    people that much in nature.


    She wondered what her parents would be like.


    However, Anne was quite intimate with her since they first met, which made Natalia felt a bit weird.


    "Miss, I can tell Anne likes you so much. Usually, she doesn''t like getting closer to a stranger at all.


    Even in our family, except for the closest ones, she wasn''t willing to let others approach her. However,


    since you first met, she has liked you so much. I believe that''s called fate," said the granny slowly.


    Smiles were written all over her face and eyes.


    Natalia also smiled. She turned around to look at Anne, stroking her hair gently.


    "Exactly. I also believe that we have the fate. Not only she likes me, but I also like her."


    Upon hearing it, Anne curled her smiling eyes at her joyfully, like a coquettish kitten.


    Natalia became so obsessed with her cuteness.


    The granny said with a smile, "By the way, you''ve helped us twice already, but I still don''t know your


    name."


    "Natalia. You can just call me Natalia."


    "Oh, I like your name, Miss Dawson. You looked so young. Do you have a boyfriend?"


    Natalia curled up her lips.


    "I''m married."


    "Oh?"


    The granny looked quite surprised. Then she said with a smile, "Well, it''s not surprising though. You are


    such an outstanding girl. You must have a lot of admirers. Who''s so lucky to marry you?"


    Natalia didn''t intend to disclose so much information about Archie to an outsider. Hence, she said with


    a smile, "He''s an outstanding man. I''m so lucky."


    "Well, I can tell that your manners are extraordinary, and your appearance is noble. Probably he''s the


    lucky one."


    Nataliaughed out, but she didn''t give any remarks about it.


    The dishes were served pretty soon. Natalia didn''t like talking while eating, but the granny kept chatting


    with her. Hence, she had to echo the granny from time to time.


    "Natalia, you are so pretty. I''m sure your husband must treat you well. Have you got any n to have a


    baby?"


    Natalia almost got choked up by the food in her mouth. She hurriedly took a sip of the water and


    answered, "So far we don''t have such a n yet."


    "I see!"


    Natalia wondered if that was her illusion ¨C after she answered this question, the granny knitted her


    brows somewhat.


    Feeling the atmosphere was bing a bit awkward, immediately, Natalia changed the subject.


    "By the way, did youe to Julio for a trip with Anne alone? Did you have any friend or family here


    with you?"


    Earlier, Anne told her that she came to Julio for a trip with her great-grandmother.


    The granny shook her head. "Nope. Only two of us came here."


    Natalia subconsciously frowned.


    "Please excuse me if I''m too rude ¨C although I don''t know Anne''s father, I believe he''s too careless that


    he dared to let you take Anne here for a trip alone. What if something happens to you?"


    The granny exined with a smile, "It won''t happen. We''re quite careful. Besides, there are always


    more kind people in this world. If we''re in trouble, we can ask them for help. Didn''t we meet a kind-


    hearteddy like you?"


    Looking at the optimistic granny, Natalia twitched her mouth corners but didn''t give any remarks.


    She had experienced the dark side of this world a lot of times. However, in Anne''s presence, she didn''t


    want to mention them.


    It seemed that the granny also figured out what was in her mind. She heaved a sigh helplessly.


    "Actually, I also wanted her father to take her on the trip, but her father is way too busy. Anne wanted to


    travel around, so the duty fell on my old shoulders."


    Natalia smiled. She said considerately, "It must be a difficult job. But please try your best to pay more


    attention next time. Anne is still young. If you got lost and she met someone bad, it would be terrible."


    The granny nodded hard. "I know it. Natalia, thank you for your kindly reminder."


    Natalia didn''t speak more words. They finished the dinner pretty soon.


    After dinner, the granny took the initiative to pay for the bill.


    However, she fumbled in her pockets but failed to get any money. Her expression also changed.


    "Shoot! I seemed to have lost my wallet!"


    Natalia''s expression also changed slightly.


    "When did you lose it? Can you remember anything?"


    The granny shook her head.


    They walked back to their table and looked around but failed to find anything. The granny looked so


    embarrassed. "Ah... I''m so embarrassed. I originally wanted to treat you to a dinner, but I''ve lost my


    wallet... Well..."


    Natalia said, "It''s alright. Just a meal. It''s my treat for you then."


    As she spoke, she gave her credit card to the waitress and paid for the bill.


    Then she asked with concerns, "Do you need me to go to the police station with you? You should have


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    some important documents in your wallet. In that case, I''m afraid you should report the loss first.


    Otherwise, it might cause you some unnecessary loss."


    The granny waved her hand to refuse.


    "Oh, not necessary. I just put some changes to it. I left all my documents in the hotel. Besides, there is


    nothing important in my wallet. No need to report to the police."


    Seeing that, Natalia couldn''t force her. She nodded.


    "It''s gettingte. I''ll drive you back to the hotel."


    "Okay. Thank you so much, Natalia."


    Natalia drove the granny and the little girl back to their hotel.


    In a surprise, she found that they were staying in the most luxurious five-star hotel in Julio.


    Earlier, the granny told her that Anne''s father was too busy to take the little girl out for a trip. She also


    recalled that Anne didn''t have a mother.


    Hence, subconsciously, Natalia thought that Anne''s father was quite busy making a living. However,


    judging from the hotel they stayed in, she felt that she had made a wrong guess.


    Natalia didn''t overthink too much, though. After all, safety came first for a granny and a little kid. It was


    normal for them to stay in a high-end hotel.


    Natalia walked them in. Much to her surprise, they were stopped by the hotel staff at the entrance.

 Chapter 141 She Was Lying

    Chapter 141 She Was Lying


    Chapter 141 She Was Lying


    "Excuse me. Are you the guests of Room 6602?"


    All three of them were taken aback. The granny hurriedly said, "I... We have something emergent to


    deal with upstairs now. If you have something to say,e back to meter. All right?"


    After finishing her words, she dragged Natalia and Anne to trot inside.


    However, they were stopped by the staff again.


    This time, not only the staff in the lobby but also two security guards also stood in front of them.


    They all looked quite serious. The staff from the lobby gazed at the granny and said seriously, "Excuse


    me, Ma''am. You haven''t paid for the room for two days. You said you would pay it today, so we agreed


    to let you and your granddaughter continue staying here. But since this morning, we have failed to


    contact you. If you don''t pay today, I''m afraid we can''t let you continue staying here."


    Natalia was startled.


    She turned around to look over at the granny.


    The granny looked quite embarrassed.


    "Well... I nned to pay today, but my wallet was lost when I was having dinner earlier. Could you give


    me another two days? After I''ve found my wallet, I''ll pay for sure."


    The staff heaved a sigh helplessly.


    "But, Ma''am, you''ve already said the same thing two days ago."


    The granny was silent.


    Natalia had never expected to encounter such an awkward scene.


    Anne walked up to tug that staff''s sleeve, shaking slightly.


    She raised her cute face and stared at the staff with her jade like eyes, blinking.


    "Miss, have my great-grandmother and I brought you any trouble? I''m terribly sorry for that, but we truly


    have lost our wallet. If you don''t believe it, you can ask Aunt Natalia. She is our witness."


    As she spoke, Anne pointed at Natalia behind them.


    Natalia was speechless.


    She wondered howe suddenly she became the focus.


    How should she answer?


    Seeing that Natalia was a bit hesitant, the granny immediately winked at her in secret.


    Natalia found it literally hrious.


    Right then, she roughly understood what happened. Without looking at the granny again, she asked the


    staff directly, "How much do they owe you?"


    "Three days, that would be seventeen thousand six hundred and sixty-four in total."


    Natalia nodded. Grandview was a high-end resort hotel, so naturally it cost a little more.


    Without speaking anything, she pulled out her credit card.


    "I''ll pay for them!"


    In embarrassment, the granny said, "Uh... I''m so sorry for bothering you."


    Natalia twitched her mouth corners and didn''t expose the granny''s lie. She rubbed Anne''s hair.


    "It''s alright. Just take it as a gift that I give to Anne. We are destined to meet but I haven''t given her any


    gift yet."


    Seeing that, Anna widened her bright eyes. With a delightful smile, she said, "Thank you so much, Aunt


    Natalia!"


    The hotel staff then took over Natalia''s car for the payment.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    After it was done, Natalia asked the granny, "What''s your n now? Do you have any ce to stay?"


    The granny felt quite guilty. She wasn''t so talkative as she was when they were having dinner.


    Shrinking backward, she stammered, "No... No, we don''t."


    Natalia paused a bit, feeling quite unhappy about the granny''s behaviors.


    It was obvious that she was lying about losing her wallet or having a trip.


    The granny took Anne with her for free lunches and amodations, and she had even chosen such


    a high-end hotel. Natalia could understand that someone was leading a difficult life, but the granny had


    gone too far...


    Heaving a sigh, Natalia didn''t have the heart to scold her. She bent over and carried Anne in her arms.


    "Well, in this case, you can stay in my house overnight. It''s quitete now. Let''s talk about your n


    tomorrow."


    When the granny heard her suggestion, her eyes lit up.


    Anne also looked quite excited hearing her words.


    Wrapping her arms around Natalia''s neck, she started to celebrate. "Yeah! I can sleep with Mommy


    again!"


    Natalia was speechless.


    Anne had just changed the way to address her a few hours ago, but now she called Natalia Mommy


    again.


    Natalia felt quite helpless, but she wasn''t in the mood to correct her again. Seeing that the granny


    agreed, she walked out with Anne in her arms.


    The car was driving steadily on the wide avenue.


    Natalia called Mrs. Dottie ahead, informing her that she was bringing two guests back home.


    Archie had a meeting at night, so Natalia knew probably he would stay in thepany till veryte as


    he had called her earlier. Hence, she didn''t interrupt him but sent him a message. He should see it after


    the meeting.


    The car was pulled over in front of McCarthy Mansion. Natalia got off the car, opened the door for


    them, and carried Anne out.


    Mrs. Dottie had already got prepared at home after receiving the call. Upon hearing the sound of the


    engine outside, she knew that Natalia had arrived home, so she hurriedly walked out.


    "Ma''am, you are back! Are the guests also he...?"


    She hadn''t finished speaking thest word when seeing the granny and the little girl, and she gaped


    instantly.


    The granny cast her a nce, keeping calm.


    However, her shrew eyes were full of warnings.


    Mrs. Dottie immediately covered her mouth. Anne had been trotting into the house excitedly.


    "Yeah! Here I am again! I''ll sleep with Mommy tonight!"


    Mrs. Dottie''s widened eyes became more widened.


    She noticed how Anne had called Natalia.


    ''Has Miss Anne and Mrs. McCarthy met and known each other''s identity already?


    ''What on earth is going on?'' she thought to herself.


    Under Mrs. Dottie''s shocking gaze, Natalia walked into the vi while holding the granny''s and Anne''s


    hands.


    "Mrs. Dottie, this is Anne and her great-grandmother, Ariana. Please get me two guestrooms. They''ll


    stay here tonight."


    Mrs. Dottie swallowed. She truly wanted to speak something, but when she met Ariana''s sharp eyes,


    Mrs. Dottie swallowed the words back. She turned around to clean the guestrooms.


    Ariana turned around and looked at Natalia with a smile. "Miss Dawson, I''m so sorry for troubling you.


    Thank you so much for taking us in."


    Natalia smiled faintly. "It''s alright. Anne is still so little. I can''t let her suffer that much."


    Anne tugged her hand. Natalia thought that she wanted to say something, so she subconsciously bent


    over to listen to her.


    However, the little girl tiptoed suddenly and pecked on Natalia''s cheek.


    Natalia was stunned.


    Then, the little girl said in a clear tone, "Thank you, Mommy."


    Nataliaughed out.


    After the guestrooms were ready, Natalia sent them to bed. Anne insisted on sleeping with her, but


    Archie woulde home tonight, so Natalia dared not to agree with her.


    She negotiated with Anne for a long time and promised that she would tell her bedtime stories and


    send her to sleep before leaving the room, Anne finally agreed.


    Mrs. Dottie watched them get along so intimately, and she felt soplicated.


    Thest time when Anne came here, Mrs. Dottie was on holiday, so she didn''t know it.


    Right then, when she saw Natalia was fully obsessed with the little girl, Mrs. Dottie felt quite happy and


    a bit worried.


    She could tell that Miss Anne had admitted Natalia to be her mother, which was supposed to be a good


    thing.


    However, the old Mrs. McCarthy insisted on hiding her true identity from Mrs. McCarthy. Mrs. Dottie


    wondered how this farce would end finally.


    Thinking of that, she couldn''t help pitying Natalia.

 Chapter 142 So Handsome

    Chapter 142 So Handsome


    Chapter 142 So Handsome


    Although Mrs. Dottie pitied Natalia a lot, under Ariana''s sharp gaze, she dared not to utter any beep.


    Shortly after, Archie arrived home.


    He had seen Natalia''s message but he didn''t think anything wrong as he just thought Natalia had


    invited her friends to stay overnight.


    He wasn''t interested to know who the guests were.


    However, all his thoughts were broken in shock when he entered his house.


    In the living room, Ariana and Anne were sitting on the sofa. Since it wasn''t bedtime yet and Natalia


    was taking a shower, the granny was ying some rope game with Anne.


    Mrs. Dottie was watching them with a smile while standing aside. On the TV was Anne''s favorite


    cartoon. It was so warm and harmonious.


    "You..." Archie said in surprise.


    "Oops, you must be Natalia''s husband. You are so handsome, young man!"


    Suddenly, Ariana stood up from the sofa, looking at Archie with a smile.


    Archie choked up and couldn''t finish his words at all.


    Mrs. Dottie''s mouth corners slightly twitched. In a hurry, she walked up to take over the suit jacket from


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Archie''s hands.


    "Good evening, Mr. McCarthy. You''re back."


    Archie took an extremely deep breath to suppress the shock in his heart.


    When he was about to say something, he heard Natalia''s voice from the stairs.


    "Hey, Archie. You''re back."


    She had just finished a shower, wearing a nightgown. Her wet hair was wrapped in a towel. She walked


    downstairs quickly.


    "Let me introduce ¨C this is Anne, and this is her great-grandmother, Ariana. They are my new friends


    and will stay here tonight. Is that OK?"


    Natalia was quite worried that Archie would say no.


    After all, this man looked quite easy-going, but he could be quite tough sometimes.


    She had found that he didn''t like any outsiders toe into his home.


    Last time, when Victoria came over, Archie wasn''t happy.


    Archie took another deep breath.


    He nced at Ariana, who kept smiling on her face. However, if anyone knew her well, he would find


    that her aged eyes were full of warnings and sharpness.


    Then he tilted his head to nce at the little girl sitting on the sofa.


    With fair skin and a pair of bright eyes, she looked like a priceless and fragile porcin doll, blinking


    her expectant eyes at him.


    She didn''t look guilty at all after everything they had done.


    Archie felt quiteplicated for a moment.


    Seeing that he was silent, Natalia misunderstood that he wasn''t happy but he couldn''t express it for her


    sake.


    Hence, she approached him closer and tugged his sleeve slightly.


    She whispered, "They are quite pitiful. Their family doesn''t care about them. They came to town for a


    trip, but their wallet was stolen. Now they don''t have any money and couldn''t stay outside..."


    Archie sneered.


    Tilting his head, he looked over at Natalia. "Quite pitiful? Their family doesn''t care about them?"


    Natalia nodded seriously.


    Archie tries his best to suppress the unhappiness in his heart.


    "All right. If they''d like to stay here, just let them be. Come with me."


    As he spoke, he walked upstairs directly.


    Looking at his darkened face and his fast-receding figure, Natalia felt a migraine. She rubbed her


    forehead.


    "Natalia, are we disturbing you?" asked Ariana in embarrassment.


    Natalia smiled.


    "Not really. That''s just how he is. He looks cool but warm-hearted. He didn''t mean anything. Please


    don''t worry."


    "Okay. That''s good then."


    "Ehn. It''s quitete now. You should go to bed early. I''ll go upstairs."


    "Uh, OK. Good night, Miss Natalia."


    Afterforting the granny, Natalia followed Archie upstairs quickly.


    In the bedroom, second floor.


    Archie undid his tie. When turning around, he saw the woman sneaking in gingerly.


    Seeing how she was afraid he would be angry, he instantly found it hrious.


    He sat down on the bed, waiving at her.


    "Come over!"


    Natalia knew that he wasn''t happy, so she dared not to turn him down at this moment. She answered in


    a low voice and walked over.


    When she approached him, she felt her wrist was tightly grabbed. He pulled her to sit down on hisp,


    and she also fell into his arms.


    With a slight exim, Natalia subconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck. She asked shyly,


    "What are you doing?"


    Archie looked at her solemnly. "How did you meet them?"


    Natalia was a bit taken aback. She didn''t expect that he would ask her such a question. Hence, she


    told him exactly how she had encountered Anne twice.


    Probably it was her illusion. The more she spoke, the more annoyed the man looked.


    She just thought that he wasn''t happy because strangers came into their house tonight. However, she


    truly liked Anne. She couldn''t kick the little girl out sote.


    Hence, she held his neck and begged, "Just one night, OK? I promise I''ll help them contact their family


    tomorrow morning. We won''t trouble you!"


    Archie looked at her, chuckling


    This woman was way too innocent, and cute.


    Finally, he nodded in agreement, pinching her waist gently.


    "Okay, how will you bribe me then?"


    Natalia blushed.


    She knew what he aimed for. Approaching him, she quicklynded a peck on his lips.


    When she was about to move back, a big palm pressed on the back of her head. The man pulled her


    into his arms and the kiss grew wilder.


    After the kiss, Natalia opened her eyes, panting.


    She saw the man''s handsome and wless face, on which his deep eyes were full of desire.


    "Another half a month."


    Natalia was slightly startled. When she understood what he meant, she bit her bottom lip.


    Her white teeth chewed the red bottom lip, making it look like an appetizing red cherry.


    Archie''s eyes were deepened, his Adam''s apple bobbing. He suppressed the desire in his heart and


    said in a deep tone, "You''ve promised me. You can''t go back on your word."


    Natalia slightly nodded.


    Half an hourter, Natalia walked out of the bedroom and headed to the guestroom downstairs.


    In the room, Anne had already finished taking a bath under the servant''s help. She was leaning on the


    bedhead, waiting for Natalia''s bedtime story.


    When Natalia entered, she saw the little girl wearing a pink fluffy pajama, which was found by the


    servant out of nowhere. She looked extremely cute.


    It made the girl''s snow-white skin more like a cute porcin doll.


    "Aunt Natalia, you finally came!"


    The little girl always called her whatever she liked.


    Since she knew that the little girl didn''t have a mother, Natalia didn''t want to correct her anymore. With


    a smile, she walked to the bed and sat on the edge.


    "Yeah, here I am. Anne, what story would you like to listen to?"


    "I want to listen to The Snow Queen''s story."


    "The Snow Queen again?"


    Natalia found that the little girl liked Snow Queen a lot. Last time, she also wanted to listen to this story.


    Fortunately, she had known itst time. Also, she had checked the story online when she was free.


    Hence, this time, she told Anne a moreplete story.


    The little girl nestled in her arms, listening to Natalia quietly. Soon, she fell asleep.

 Chapter 143 Completely Relieved

    Chapter 143 Completely Relieved


    Chapter 143 Completely Relieved


    Looking at the little girl''s peaceful and soundly sleeping face, Natalia felt her heart softened.


    She gently pulled out her arm and put Anne down. The little girl talked in her sleep. Subconsciously,


    she grabbed Natalia''s hand and called her gently, "Mommy..."


    Natalia was slightly taken aback, feeling a pang in her heart.


    She felt sorrier for Anne and liked her more. She decided to stay a bit longer, patting Anne on her back


    gently. Until Anne had slept soundly, she withdrew her hand, turned off the light, and left the room.


    Outside the door, Ariana was standing at the door. When seeing Nataliae out, she put on a bright


    smile immediately.


    "Anne has fallen asleep now. Please don''t worry. You should go to bed earlier as well."


    Ariana nodded. "Miss Dawson, it''s so nice of you."


    Natalia was stunned and then smiled.


    She didn''t quite agree with the remark as she didn''t think of herself as a nice person.


    However, she truly felt close to the kid by nature. Probably it was because Anne was so enthusiastic


    about her when they first met.


    Without overthinking, Natalia said good night to Ariana and went back to her bedroom.


    In the master bedroom on the second floor, Archie was sending his grandmother a message.


    Archie: "What on earth are you doing?"


    Ariana: "Shut up, you brat! If you dare to say a single word, I''ll teach you a lesson!"


    Archie: "Grandma, if you want to meet Natalia, you cane over and meet her directly. Why would


    you have to take Anne and tell such a lie? You even taught Anne to lie!"


    Ariana: "What do you know? If I weren''t worried about your taste in women, would I need toe over


    to take a look at your wife? Humph! You don''t appreciate my kindness at all. Just like your father,


    neither of you has a conscience!"


    Archie was speechless.


    He wondered why suddenly his father became the target.


    Archie: "You''ve seen her now. You should rest assured, right?"


    Ariana sent him a smiley emoji.


    "Of course. I''mpletely relieved. Natalia is a good girl. You can''t bully her. Once I find that you don''t


    treat her well, I''ll teach you a lesson!"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Archie: "You''d better think how you would exin to her in the future."


    After that, Archie didn''t reply to his grandmother''s message any longer.


    On the other side, Ariana put away her phone. Recalling what Archie just said, she felt guilty for some


    reason.


    Natalia was such a kind, considerate, and warm-hearted girl. Ariana wondered if Natalia would me


    her.


    The more she thought about it, the more unease Ariana felt.


    Anne didn''t sleep quite deeply. In a daze, she woke up, only to find that her great-grandmother was


    standing there uneasily. Anne reached out to her.


    "Great-grandma."


    "Anne, why are you awake?"


    Anne looked around but failed to find Natalia. Pouting, she asked, "Where is Mommy?"


    "Your mommy went to apany your daddy now. Sleep tight. I''ll be with you."


    Anne blinked.


    "Mommy is apanying Daddy now. Are they going to give birth to my younger brother?"


    "Exactly. Soon, you''ll have a younger brother."


    "Okay. For my brother''s sake, I won''t be looking for Mommy now."


    Anne felt relieved and fell asleep again. Ariana finally breathed a sigh of relief. Immediately she picked


    up her phone and sent Archie another message.


    "Remember, you are not young now. You''d better have a child as early as possible. Anne is so lonely.


    She needs apany."


    Archie didn''t reply to her at all.


    The next day.


    In the early morning, Natalia received a call from thepany. Something urgent happened to an


    artist, so she needed to deal with it as soon as possible.


    Originally, Natalia had nned to help Anne and her great-grandmother go home, but now she had to


    dy it. She needed to deal with the matter of herpany first.


    When leaving the house, Ariana saw her off with a smile.


    "No worries, Miss Dawson. Please go ahead with your work. You can help us after you''re free."


    Although Natalia felt weird hearing what the granny said, she didn''t overthink, just nodding.


    Archie dyed his departure today intentionally or unintentionally. When Natalia was gone, his face


    finally went darkened. Looking at the elderly and the little girl in front of him, he asked seriously, "Go


    back to Eqitin yourselves, or I''ll ask someone to send you back. Choose!"


    Looking at his cold face, Ariana curled her lips unhappily.


    "I have just met my granddaughter-inw and only stayed here for one night. How could I leave now?"


    The little girl also echoed while nodding, "Exactly! I want to stay with Mommy!"


    Seeing that, Archie sneered. "Okay. I''ll ask her toe back now and tell her the truth. As for the


    wording, you should know how to exin to her."


    As he spoke, he was about to pull out the cell phone. Seeing that, Ariana''s expression changed


    dramatically. She hurriedly stopped Archie.


    "All right. All right. We''ll leave, OK? You brat!"


    She couldn''t help but roll her eyes at him.


    With an extremely sad look, sheined, "Since your childhood, I doted you so much and I brought


    you up. Now you are grown up, but you don''t even let me stay in your house for a few more days. What


    an ungrateful grandson! If I had known it earlier, I should have left you on the street."


    Archie looked at her, his face darkened.


    However, he was not in the mood to argue with her. He turned around and said to Brian, "Send Mrs.


    McCarthy and Miss Anne to the airport."


    Brian nodded while answering. He drove the car over and opened the door for them with a smile.


    "Mrs. McCarthy and Miss Anne, please-"


    Ariana red at Archie and humped loudly. Then she took Anne to sit in the car reluctantly.


    Right after Natalia had arrived at thepany, she received a call from Ariana.


    She told Natalia that they had got in touch with their family, and they were on the way to the airport,


    ready to go home.


    Natalia was a bit surprised. However, since Ariana had got in touch with their family, there should be no


    problem.


    Still she asked them to take care of themselves. On the other end of the line, Anne said she would


    In the airport, Ariana and Anne walked out of a convenience store, only to find two familiar figures not


    far away.


    Anne had a good sight. She called happily, "Grandma Faye!" Then she trotted to the woman excitedly.


    Upon hearing the call, Faye McCarthy looked back in surprise, only to find that a little girl dressed in


    pink rushed to and pounce at her.


    Faye was startled. Subconsciously, she reached out to hold the girl. When seeing Anne''s face clearly,


    she gaped at her.


    "Anne? Mom? Why are you here?"


    Standing aside, Selena slightly smiled and politely greeted them, "Hi, Mrs. McCarthy."


    Ariana was also surprised to meet them here, nodding at them. She asked Faye, "Why are you here?


    Didn''t you tell me you would go to watch a fashion show overseas? Why are you in Julio?"


    Faye stammered and couldn''t utter a word, looking quite guilty obviously.


    Seeing that, Selena kept calm and said with a smile, "The fashion show''s schedule has been changed


    due to some ident. I heard thendscape in Julio is quite nice. Since we have time, I took auntie


    here for a trip."

 Chapter 144 Considerate

    Chapter 144 Considerate


    Chapter 144 Considerate


    Faye finally returned to her senses. In a hurry, she echoed, "Exactly. That''s right. I came here for


    sightseeing."


    Ariana cast a doubtful nce at her. "For real? Why do I feel you are lying?"


    Faye kept silent.


    After all, Ariana was Faye''s mother, so she knew Faye''s character. As soon as seeing Faye''s reaction,


    Ariana knew that she was lying.


    With a sneer, Ariana said, "Faye, you went to bother Archie''s wife, didn''t you?"


    Faye was startled. Subconsciously, she wanted to deny it.


    However, Ariana suddenly interrupted her, "All right. It''s OK if you don''t want to tell me the truth. I''ve


    met Archie''s wife. She''s a good girl. I like her a lot. You can''t meddle in between them or make any


    trouble to them. Understand?"


    Upon hearing it, Faye became angry.


    "Mom, what are you talking about? What do you mean by making trouble? Do you know what kind of


    person that woman is?"


    "Of course I know!"


    In Adriana''s opinion, Natalia was a kind-hearted girl.


    She wasn''t only a caring person but she also respected the elderly. Adriana had been observing her for


    the past few days.


    "Mom, since you know it, why would you agree to her to be with Archie? Do you know what others say


    about her? If we allow this kind of woman to marry into the McCarthy family, it''ll be our shame!"


    "Enough!"


    Adriana suddenly became angry. "Those are just rumors! I don''t care what others say. I only believe


    what I''ve seen in person. You must go back to Eqitin with me right now! You can''t stay here making


    trouble any longer. If you''re not willing to go back, you''d better note here anymore in the future!"


    "Mom..."


    "Anne, let''s go."


    After finishing her words, Ariana took Anne away in anger.


    Looking at their receding figures, Faye was so angry that she almost puked blood.


    "Selena, do you think my mother was bewitched by that woman? How could she trust that woman so


    much?"


    Selena slightly looked down, secretly clenching her fingers. After a moment, she smiled.


    "Mrs. McCarthy is always kind, so everyone looks kind-hearted to her. That''s normal. Auntie, please


    calm down."


    Faye rubbed her forehead, feeling a migraine.


    "All right. All right. You don''t need tofort me. I know in my mother''s eyes, just anyone can be more


    important than me. Such a young girl! She hasn''t married into our family yet and she can delight my


    mother and make my mother trust her so much. That''s so ridiculous!"


    Selena asked tenderly, "What should we do now?"


    Faye cast her a nce.


    "What else can we do? My mother has given me the order. Of course, we should go back to Eqitin.


    Otherwise, I might not be able to enter the door of the McCarthy house anymore."


    Faye then took Selena back to Eqitin.


    On the other side, something happened to the Dawson family again.


    This time, it happened at midnight.


    Right after Jessica had fallen asleep, she suddenly heard a woman weeping outside the window.


    The cry, or more precisely, the whimpering, sounded like the cry of some small animal in the dark.


    Instantly, Jessica woke up in fear. She widened her eyes, looking in the direction where the window


    was in the dark. All her nerves were tensed.


    The curtain moved, seemingly something lifted a corner of it. It was flying in the mid-air, looking like the


    outline of a woman.


    The outline flew towards her gradually just like a ck sharp paw, which was going to strangle her.


    "Ah-!" letting out a horrified scream, Jessica lifted her quilt and trotted outside of her room.


    Jessica''s bedroom was on the second floor, next to the bedroom of Aleena and Philip. Upon hearing


    her scream, they immediately put on clothes and trotted out to ask, "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    They only found that Jessica was wearing only her thin pajamas, her hair messy. With a frightened


    look, she red at the corner of her room, trembling all over in fear.


    "She''s here! She''s here!"


    "Who?"


    Everyone else was confused. The servants who trotted over after hearing the exim also looked


    puzzled when they saw the scene.


    "What happened to Miss Jessica?"


    "Who''s here?"


    Jessica looked extremely pale. Suddenly, she grabbed Aleena''s wrist and said with widened eyes and


    in a trembling tone, "Mom, she came back! She came back to kill me!"


    As soon as Aleena heard it, her expression changed dramatically.


    Philip snapped, "What bullshit are you talking about? It''s midnight. Who came back?"


    Aleena cast him a sharp nce. All the servants around them looked nkly. Philip suddenly realized


    something, and his expression also slightly changed.


    Right then, they heard a strict and old voice behind them.


    "It''s sote at night. What are you arguing about here?"


    With someone''s help, ra walked over. Seeing her, Philip said, "It''s Jessica. There was something


    abnormal in her room. She ran out in fear just now."


    When seeing ra, Jessie looked as if a drowning woman had seen a piece of driftwood to save her


    life. Immediately, she trotted to ra.


    "Grandma, help me! She''s here. She came to kill me!"


    With a darkened face, ra looked around sharply. She snapped in a cold tone, "Who came to kill


    you? A quiet conscience sleeps in thunder. Let me see who dares to y tricks in my presence today!"


    After finishing her words, she led a group of people into Jessica''s room.


    The delicately and luxuriously decorated bedroom looked the same as usual. When the light was on,


    except that the bed was a bit messy that showed Jessica was lying on it earlier, everything looked


    normal.


    "Jessica, where is the woman you mentioned?"


    "Near the window!"


    Jessica gripped ra''s arm, trembling all over while pointing at the window.


    "Over there! I heard her crying. She also reached out to strangle me. I''ve seen her."


    ra frowned.


    Beside them, Aleena said to two servants, "You two, go take a look."


    "Yes, Mrs. Dawson."


    The servants walked over, pulled the curtain, and checked everywhere carefully, including the balcony


    outside.


    "We''ve checked everywhere. There''s no one around."


    ra turned to look at Jessica.


    Thetter was standing there in a daze. She couldn''t believe it at all.


    "Impossible. I heard her voice, and I also saw her reaching out her hands to me..."


    "Is it because you are too tired so you had an illusion?"


    ra loved this granddaughter a lot and she was even more so recently, since Natalia set her up and


    made her hide at home to avoid the scandal. Jessica must feel quite stressed about that.


    Hence, although ra was woken up by her at midnight, she didn''t be angry.


    Jessica shook her head. "But... but I truly have seen her."


    Aleena looked over at the window. Frowning for a moment, she asked the servant to turn off the light.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Mom, why did you ask them to turn off the light?"


    "Jessica, look! Are those the hands you''ve seen?"


    Aleena hinted at her to look over at the window. The next second, Jessica started screaming.

 Chapter 145 Strange Gift

    Chapter 145 Strange Gift


    Chapter 145 Strange Gift


    "Ah-Don''te over! Don''te over!"


    All the lights in the room were turned on.


    Jessica huddled up in ra''s arms. ra patted her gently on the back, heaving a sigh.


    "Silly girl, it''s nothing serious. Look carefully. That''s just the curtain. You didn''t close the window when


    sleeping, so the wind has blown the sheer curtain. The hands you mentioned were just the sheer


    curtain."


    As ra spoke, she asked Jessica to take a look herself.


    Jessica looked over carefully for a while, only to find that the ghost that she mistook was truly the sheer


    curtain.


    She breathed a deep sigh of relief.


    "Did I really have an illusion?"


    "You must be quite stressful recently."


    In fact, re felt quite speechless when she saw how Jessica was frightened by a curtain at the


    midnight and woke up everyone in the house.


    However, looking at Jessica''s pale face, she didn''t have the heart to me her.


    She patted Jessica on her hand. "All right. Stop thinking too much. Nothing is there. Go back to sleep."


    Then, ra left with a group of people.


    Jessica was standing motionlessly. Her lips parted, but she couldn''t utter any word.


    Aleena nce at her to calm her down and left.


    In the corridor, ra suddenly paused. She asked Aleena, "Has Jessica been contacting people from


    Eqitin? How is it going?"


    Aleena answered respectfully, "The test has been done. They haven''t given us the response yet, but


    that thing has been confirmed as real. I''m sure there will be the feedback soon."


    ra frowned, obviously unhappy about it.


    Hurriedly, Aleena continued, "After all, she''s been missing over twenty years. It''s normal for them to be


    cautious. That''s a super-rich and powerful family. If they have confirmed that Jessica was their child,


    they wouldn''t ignore her."


    ra snorted loudly.


    "This matter is relevant to the whole Dawson family. I can''t let anything go wrong. Jessica''s future and


    the future of our family both rely on it. You better be more careful."


    Aleena answered immediately, "I know, Mom."


    ra didn''t speak anything, walking away with the group of people.


    Aleena gazed in the direction where Ariana had gone, exhaling gently.


    Philip walked up from the back and sneered.


    "It''s me who managed to marry that Hawkins woman so that our Dawson family could be rich and


    powerful now. But what does she do? She wants to give such a huge family and business to that brat.


    She doesn''t care about me at all. How despicable!"


    Aleena curled up her lips slightly.


    "What''s so important about the Dawson family?" She looked down slightly, curling up her lips into a


    scheming smile.


    "If this matter seeded truly, our Jessica would be a rich and powerful girl. By then, not to


    mention the Dawson family, even the Kaur family and the Miller family would kneel to us and tter us.


    Philip, you must have a long-term vision. If you always care about the small profits in front of you, you


    wouldn''t have a good ending."


    Philip listened to her, and his eyes lit up.


    "I agree with you. We must make this matter sessful. No ident is allowed."


    When they walked back to their bedroom, enormously proud of their sess, Aleena suddenly paused


    her pace.


    "What''s this?"


    On the nightstand, there was a white delicate gift box, on which there was a bowknot made from a pink


    ribbon. Obviously, someone deliberately put it there.


    "Philip, is it you?" asked Aleena delightfully.


    She thought that it was a gift from her husband, who wanted to give her a surprise.


    However, Philip frowned.


    "No, it''s not."


    As he spoke, he looked at Aleena in confusion.


    Thetter''s expression changed.


    "Why are you looking at me? You and I were the only ones in this room. Neither of us put it here. Would


    there be a ghost?"


    As soon as she finished her words, they both felt a chill running down their spine.


    Their expressions slightly changed, and they started feeling creepy for no reason. In the end, Philip


    coughed.


    "All right. Open it and check what''s in there. Then we may know who has done it. Don''t just think too


    much."


    Aleena agreed. She walked over and opened the gift box.


    There wasn''t any valuable gift in the box. Besides a piece of metal with worn paint, there was a note.


    With a frown, Aleena picked up the note.


    The next second, her expression changed dramatically.


    "Ah-" she let out a short exim.


    Taking a step back, she violently tossed the note onto the bed.


    "What''s wrong? What''s on the note?"


    Philip picked it up curiously to read. When he saw the letters on it, his expression dramatically changed


    as well.


    On the sky-blue note, there were letters with pretty handwriting ¨C I''m back!


    "It''s her. She came back. Her ghost hase to use for revenge!"


    Aleena was in a panic. Philip looked solemn. He fiercely rubbed the note into his hand. Then his gaze


    fell on the piece of aluminum in the box.


    It was a piece of aluminum whose paint had been scratched off after severe friction. Even they didn''t


    know too much about vehicles, they could easily see that it should be from a certain vehicle.


    "I don''t believe it! Damned ghost! Damned spirit! I''m not afraid of living humans. Why should I fear the


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    dead?"


    Upon hearing it, Aleena also calmed down a little.


    "But... but why did these things appear?"


    "Humph! Someone must have put it here intentionally to scare us!"


    As she spoke, he picked up the thing from the box, walking out of the room.


    Right then, another sharp and miserable exim was heard from a corner of the corridor.


    It was from Jessica''s room again.


    Their expressions changed, and walked towards her room together.


    Before reaching the door, they saw Jessica run out of the room in a panic. This time, she was trembling


    all over and her face was covered with tears.


    As soon as seeing Aleena and Philip, she pounced at them as if she had seen the life-saving straw.


    "Mom!"


    Aleena immediately hugged her. Jessica said while weeping, "Mom, I heard that woman''s voice again.


    It''s so horrible. This time it''s real. It''s not my illusion. She has trulye back!"


    If it were earlier, Aleena might not believer her again.


    However, after experiencing such strange things, she believed what Jessica said naturally.


    "Don''t be afraid. Let''s go back to check."


    "But..."


    Jessica was still scared. Philip snapped, "What are you afraid of? If there was a ghost in your room,


    with so many people here, would it eat you alive? Follow me."


    As he spoke, he walked into her room in the lead.


    The room looked as normal as usual.


    The light or the furniture was exactly the same as that when they came out.


    Nothing was abnormal except that the bed was messier because of Jessica''s sudden leave.


    Looking annoyed, Philip walked to the French window and checked the curtain again carefully.

 Chapter 146 Some Light Exercise

    Chapter 146 Some Light Exercise


    Chapter 146 Some Light Exercise


    There was nothing wrong with the windows, including the balcony outside. Nothing was there other


    than some nts.


    To be sure, Philip even sent someone out over the balcony rails to check outside, and no one was


    hiding underneath, either.


    From the looks of it, they shouldn''t have seen anything else.


    Jessica was in disbelief as well.


    "How''s that possible? I heard it. A woman crying, just crying and crying, like someone''s wringing her


    neck. How ¨C how could there be no one there?"


    She walked in a trance over to the balcony, checking front and back in a panic.


    But in reality, in a space this small, anyone hidden would have been found already. It was impossible


    for them to have hidden until now.


    "Was it... really a ghost..."


    "What do you mean ghost? I don''t believe that nonsense!"


    Philip red up and yanked the curtains down. At that moment, a small ck object fell from above.


    Followed quickly by the sound of sobbing.


    Everyone froze.


    Almost petrified.


    They stared at the little object on the ground. After a while, they finally understood that the crying had


    Aleena stooped over and picked it up. It was a mini recorder.


    Someone had recorded the sound in earlier and set it on a timer. That''s why Jessica had heard the


    intermittent sobbing.


    "Bastard!"


    She mmed the device on the ground, her expression turning ugly.


    "Who was it? Who put something like this in Jessica''s room?"


    The servants who''d followed inside saw what was going on and turned white in a panic.


    They hurriedly shook their heads, denying their involvement.


    Philip shot a dark look at Jessica.


    "Who''s been in your room today?"


    Jessica was still dazed. She thought for a long while and shook her head.


    "There''s been too many, I don''t remember."


    All throughout the day, servants hade in and out of her room. If not half a dozen, at least three or


    four would havee and gone. How were they supposed to tell who the culprit was?


    "Oho! Is that so? Then call the police! Have them all interrogated. We''ll find out the truth."


    Some of the servants started begging for mercy right away.


    "It really wasn''t me, sir. I''ve never done anything like that."


    "Yeah, we''ve got no grudge with Miss Jessica. Why would we do something like this? It doesn''t benefit


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    us!"


    Naturally, Philip didn''t listen.


    "Enough, anyway, that''s how we''ll deal with it. Rx. If you really didn''t do it, there''ll be no


    consequences. But if I find out that we really have a rat in here..."


    He red at them and sneered. "Heh! Don''t me me for what happens next!"


    With that, he had the few servants who''d been in Jessica''s room put in custody, ready to call the police


    when morning came. Then he left.


    At the McCarthy Mansion.


    Everything was quiet in the bedroom when the phone at the head of the bed suddenly buzzed twice.


    Natalia opened her eyes. Her slender frame was being held tightly in the man''s embrace. A thick, solid


    arm was wrapped around her. She could smell his fresh scent clearly in the dark.


    She lifted his arm lightly off her and leant over for the phone.


    It was an anonymous text, its contents simple.


    "It''s done. Wire the money."


    Natalia smiled and didn''t reply. She deleted the text and put the phone back.


    Behind her, the man grunted. Right afterwards, he reached out with a powerful limb and effortlessly


    scooped her back up into his arms.


    "What is it?"


    He didn''t open his eyes, and there was still sleepiness in his voice.


    Natalia chuckled quietly. "Nothing. Just a spam message. Woke me up, that''s all."


    In the dark, Archie opened his eyes and looked at the woman before him.


    It wasn''tpletely dark inside the house. Natalia didn''t like the dark, so she left a small, warm orange


    floormp on a corner of the bedroom, giving a bit of warm light in the darkness.


    He looked at the delicate features of the woman in his arms and suddenly smiled.


    "If you can''t fall asleep while it''s sote, sounds like you want to do some light exercise?"


    Natalia jolted, then realized the intentions of therge hand at her waist, and her body tensed.


    "Stop messing around, Archie!"


    "You can''t sleep, right? I just have to tire you out."


    "Archie McCarthy! Mhm..."


    ...


    Four dayster, Laura''s parts in "The Youth" werepletely cleared out.


    Natalia had her put in the "Chase the Wind" crew directly.


    Hamlin and Nathan were friends. "Chase the Wind" might have been directed by Hamlin, but Nathan''s


    figure was still behind production and investment.


    Natalia had been curious about the rtionship between Nathan and Archie, because she''d seen


    Nathan in Archie''s office more than once.


    If it''d just been business, then that was fine, but they were just chatting.


    She knew better than anyone else how precious Archie''s time was, which made her more curious as to


    what kind of rtionship allowed Nathan to justze around with him.


    Until one day, Nathan took a gift up to PR and said he was looking for her.


    Natalia went out to meet him, and Nathan said outright, "Sorry, Aunt Natalia. I didn''t realize who you


    were back then and didn''t know your rtionship with my uncle. Forgive me if I''ve offended you."


    Natalia''s eyes widened in astonishment.


    "What''d you call me?"


    "Aunt Natalia!"


    Natalia sucked in a deep breath.


    Seeing that, Nathan understood that she''d misunderstood and hurriedly exined, "It''s like this ¨C I''m


    also part of the McCarthy family in Eqitin, but just one of the branches, and more distantly rted, so


    most people don''t know about it. I''m supposed to call Archie uncle, so naturally you''re my aunt."


    Natalia couldn''t feign a normal smile any longer.


    "So... that''s how it is. You know about our rtionship too, then?"


    "Yes, yes, I know now."


    Nathan put up a cautious and worried face, making Natalia wonder if he''d done something she wouldn''t


    like.


    "This is just a casual present, Aunt Natalia. Please take it."


    He passed up a box.


    Natalia took a step back.


    She stared at him dubiously.


    "All right, enough with the aunt this and aunt that, it''s awkward. Just call me by my name!"


    Nathan didn''t insist. He smiled and agreed.


    Natalia pointed at the gift box in his hands. "I didn''t do anything to deserve that, so please take it back!"


    She said, striding off.


    Nathan hurriedly stood in her way.


    "Aun... Natalia, I''m actually here because something''se up."


    Natalia looked at him in surprise. "What?"

 Chapter 147 Collecting Information

    Chapter 147 Collecting Information


    Chapter 147 Collecting Information


    "So it''s like this. Laura Davies and Victoria Kaur are both splendid choices on your part. Young,


    capable, hard-working actors like them are rare nowadays. Especially Victoria ¨C her acting is not


    something you would expect from someone at her age."


    Natalia listened quietly without interrupting, waiting for the other shoe to drop.


    She basically already understood what he was going to say.


    As expected, Nathan continued, "The entire cast of ''The Youth'' is going to be cleared off over the next


    two months. I have a friend who''s got a new project to film, but he''s a young director without much


    fame, and it''s hardly any big production. But he''s taken a liking to Victoria and wanted her to join the


    film as the female lead. As you''re close with Victoria, could you help persuade her?"


    Natalia chuckled.


    "That''s a good thing! Why don''t you tell Victoria herself? Don''t you meet each other every day on set?


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    You should have more chances to talk to each other!"


    Nathan showed an awkward face.


    "That''s... I won''t lie, I already asked, but she didn''t agree."


    Natalia blinked, a little surprised.


    She knew Victoria. Even though she was part of the upper crust of the media world these days, she


    wasn''t the sort of person who would only go for big projects, nor was she like some snobs that would


    look down on some up anding directors.


    With the Kaur family at her back, she didn''t want for resources, and the team she had with her was


    well-connected. Essentially, she picked projects by how much she liked them, not the size of the


    production.


    And now that Nathan was willing to rmend it to her, the script itself should be decent.


    It was strange that Victoria didn''t agree.


    Natalia nodded slightly. "If that''s the case, she must have her own considerations! I''m just her friend


    and I can''t make decisions for her, so I''m afraid I might not be of much help with this matter."


    Nathan hurriedly said, "I know that much, and I''m not asking you to force her, but I still want to try


    before throwing in the towel."


    He rubbed his hands, looking both awkward and pressured. "To be honest, this friend of mine has his


    eye set on having her as the female lead. I''m not demanding that you persuade her, but could you


    please help me find out why she''s not taking the project so we could know what to fix?"


    Natalia thought about it, felt that it wouldn''t affect anything, and considered Nathan''s sincere attitude.


    She agreed.


    Though she still reminded him, "I''ll say this first. I''m only going to ask about why she''s not taking the job


    and I don''t n on persuading her for you. If the answer''s still no, don''t me me for it."


    Nathan assented hurriedly, and with the talk over, he left thanking her profusely.


    He left the gift box on the desk as he excused himself.


    Slightly exasperated, Natalia gave Archie a call and told him about it.


    Unexpectedly, Archie only chuckled. "I told him to bring a gift here. Just take it."


    Natalia was at a bit of a loss for words.


    But since he''d said that much, she didn''t object.


    Hanging up, she gave Victoria a call and invited her out for dinner.


    Victoria agreed.


    At six in the evening, after getting off work, Natalia went ahead and drove to the mall she was meeting


    Victoria at.


    Victoria had been busy filming with her cast these days and rarely got out. Today was her chance to


    rx.


    Only, the moment they met, Natalia quickly sensed that Victoria didn''t seem to be doing so well. Her


    face was pale, and her whole being seemed drowsy.


    Concerned, Natalia asked, "What''s with you? Is the work too hard, or are you sick?"


    She reached out to feel her forehead.


    But Victoria leant away slightly, looking a little guilty as she shook her head. "Not much. Just not feeling


    very well, maybe because we''ve had night scenes to shoottely."


    Natalia didn''t overthink it and nodded her understanding.


    Still concerned, though, she added, "You are working so hard! Remember to take care of your body.


    Don''t you have assistants with you? Have them make you some soup sometime!"


    Victoria forced a smile. "I dismissed all my assistants. Other than Nina, there''s no one left following


    me."


    Natalia blinked, taken aback.


    Before, Victoria had servants at her beck and call wherever she went to film, like a spoiled princess.


    After all, with her authority and her resources, no one dared say anything.


    But now she only had one Nina besides her, anyone would find that unbelievable!


    Looking at her shocked expression, Victoria smiled a sad, self-deprecating smile.


    "Surprised? It''s nothing. People have to strike out on their own eventually."


    Natalia paused, then asked, "What do you mean by that? You''ve been arguing with your old man?"


    Victoria didn''t hide it and nodded.


    "Why?"


    But Victoria only acted like she didn''t care to discuss it anymore, shaking her head. "It''s nothing, just


    some messy business. It''s a rare chance to rx today, so forget it. Let''s go walk around the mall."


    Natalia could only nod.


    The two strolled about for a while and went to a finely decorated high-end restaurant for dinner.


    Seeing that she wasn''t feeling well, Natalia ordered some of Victoria''s usual favorites.


    But the dish had juste up when Victoria frowned.


    "What is it? You really don''t look well; do you want me to go to the hospital with you?"


    Victoria hurriedly waved her hand and forced augh. "I''m fine."


    Natalia was thoroughly worried, but seeing her determined look, she knew better than to insist.


    Not long after, the dishes had alle up.


    Victoria had a slim frame and had a cold elegance about her, but in private, she was a thorough


    carnivore. It was just that she had to keep her figure for the camera, so she didn''t allow herself to eat


    much meat.


    Having grown up together, Natalia knew that very well.


    That''s why, the moment the dishes arrived, Natalia pushed a beef dish towards her, saying, "You need


    to look after your body. You might have to keep your figure for your projects, but you can''t eat nothing.


    Treat it as a holiday today and splurge a little. One big meal''s not going to fatten you up that much, so


    rx!"


    Victoria looked at the meat in front of her, her brows furrowing subtly.


    But she didn''t say anything and brought the meat up to her mouth.


    Before she could take a bite, though, just smelling the scent of the meat brought a wave of acid


    gushing up her stomach.


    She set down her utensils and hurriedly said, "Excuse me."


    Then she rushed towards the restroom.


    Before Natalia could react, she was gone.


    She sat there dully staring out to space for several seconds before she realized what had happened.


    This ¨C this reaction...


    It couldn''t be?!!!

 Chapter 148 SheS Pregnant

    Chapter 148 She''S Pregnant


    Chapter 148 She''s Pregnant


    In the bathroom, Victoria leant over the toilet, almost vomiting her guts out.


    Natalia ran in, looked at her state, and almost confirmed her spection right then and there. Her heart


    ached.


    She went out and took a ss of water in with a napkin.


    Stroking her back, she soothed, "How are you doing? Are you okay?"


    Victoria waved it off, shaking her head.


    It took her a long while to find her voice. "I''m fine. I''m all right."


    Natalia passed her the water. She took a sip, rinsed her mouth, and wiped her mouth off with the


    napkin before finally saying, "I''m sorry for ruining the evening."


    Natalia shook her head hurriedly. "What do you mean? You''re already like this, so forget the evening,


    okay?"


    After a while, she got a little mad. "Why didn''t you tell me when something this important has


    happened? What''s going on?"


    Victoria looked at her and knew she''d already guessed it. She bit her lip.


    After a while, she said, "You''ve probably noticed ¨C I''m pregnant."


    Natalia nodded. "With a reaction like that, anyone with a heart could have noticed."


    Victoria forced a smile. The smile was full of endless loneliness.


    "This is the reason why I argued with my dad."


    Natalia frowned. "What do you mean by that? Why''d you argue with your dad? Who''s the child''s


    father? Why isn''t he taking a stand?"


    "The child''s father..."


    Victoria murmured, then smiled sorrowfully.


    "Never mind, forget it. Can you keep this a secret, Natalia?"


    Natalia frowned, clearly unhappy with how she was dodging the question about the father.


    Still, she knew that Victoria was a grown-up. If she''d decided not to tell anyone, as her friend, she could


    only respect her choice.


    Sighing, she nodded, "Rest easy, I won''t tell anybody about this. But what do you n to do with the


    kid? Your belly can''t lie, and you have to go on camera every day!"


    Victoria was in a bit of a daze, helplessness in her eyes.


    After a while, she shook her head. "I don''t know, either. But there''s only two months before we''re done


    with the shooting. I''ll try to hide it from everyone. As for what would happenter... we''ll see!"


    Natalia''s frown deepened.


    But she didn''t say anything else as she helped her out.


    The two returned to their seats, their moods having changed greatly.


    Natalia sighed. "To be honest, I was asked by Nathan to persuade you to take part in that project he


    brought up with you before. Doesn''t seem possible now."


    Victoria nodded. "He discussed it with me. The script''s good and I liked it, but it''s clear that I''m in no


    condition to participate."


    Natalia nodded back, her fingers ying listlessly with a spoon on the table as she sank into thought.


    The two had evidently lost their appetite. After a while, Natalia asked, "So where do you live now?


    Nina''s just a seventeen, eighteen-year-old kid. She doesn''t understand a lot of things. Can she take


    care of you alone?"


    Victoria looked out the window. The lights hade on. Outside the window was a wide road. Traffic


    came and went from the road, making a scene of a bustling city night. But she felt nothing but cold.


    Now, it seemed only the sister in front of her could give her a little bit of warmth.


    She shook her head. "I don''t know. To force me back, my dad froze all the cards under my name. He''s


    taken back all my houses everywhere including the ones on the east coast. I''m living in the hotel


    arranged for the crew right now."


    She paused, then smiled another pale smile. "But it''s fine, we''ll see where things go! I won''t die, at


    least."


    Natalia took her hand, muttering, "None of that nonsense! You still have me!"


    She thought for a while and took a bank card and a keyring out of her purse, pressing it into Victoria''s


    hands.


    "Take that card. The password is my birthday. It''s not a lot of money, but enough for you to spend for


    now. As for whates after, we''ll take it slow. The key is to the apartment I used to live in. It''s not big,


    so you''ll have to get used to it for a while. I''ll stop by from time to time to visit."


    She pursed her lips and continued, "I don''t approve of you giving the cold shoulder to Mr. Kaur. Blood is


    thicker than water, no matter what. That won''t change. Besides, he''s always been good to you. But I


    believe you''ve got your own troubles in this situation. If you don''t want to say it, I won''t ask. That''s all


    the support I can give you. I only want the best for you."


    Victoria looked at her, eyes reddening. She couldn''t hold the tears back. The droplets rolled down her


    cheeks.


    She bit her lip forcefully and lowered her head. After a long while, she said, voice trembling, "Thank


    you, Natalia."


    Natalia forced a smile herself, her eyes stinging. An eternityter, she wiped the tears off and chuckled,


    "All right, quit acting like the world''s going to end. That''s not the Victoria I know. If you want to keep the


    child, go ahead and keep it. You child has got me as a godmother! There won''t be any trouble. As for


    the kid''s father, if he doesn''t want to show up, let him rot!"


    Victoria knew she was trying tofort her. Even though her heart still ached, she loosened up a bit all


    the same.


    epting the goodwill, she chuckled herself. The atmosphere lightened by quite a bit.


    Finishing the meal, Natalia didn''t allow Victoria to keep strolling around with how her body was. She


    took her back to the cast right away.


    After dropping Victoria off, Natalia drove home and phoned Nathan on the way.


    She didn''t mention the pregnancy, just that Victoria wasn''t in the best position to take the job.


    Over the phone, Nathan had been prepared, but hearing the answer, he still couldn''t hide his


    disappointment.


    Natalia understood. Television was a subjective business.


    If the creator had decided for a person to y a role, they often consciously or subconsciously used


    that person as a temte during the creative process.


    If they found out that person couldn''t participate afterwards, of course they''d be disappointed.


    Sheforted, "I can''t do anything about it at this point. You could have your friend try more actresses.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Though you may not easily find someone like Victoria, but if you look hard enough, I''m sure you can


    find a suitable candidate to rece her."


    Nathanughed bitterly. "I won''t lie, I''ve got a part in the production. We had our eyes on Victoria Kaur


    for the role even from before. We just didn''t know enough about her to pop the question. After working


    with her in ''The Youth'', we reaffirmed how much we wanted her for the role. How could we shoot


    properly if we scrambled to find a new actress now?"

 Chapter 149 Strategies For Cannon Fodder

    Chapter 149 Strategies For Cannon Fodder


    Chapter 149 Strategies For Cannon Fodder


    "Besides, this isn''t like ''The Youth'', it''s just a small production. With actors like they are now, the ones


    with even a bit of fame won''t take the job, while the ones who would like to take the job just can''t act


    well enough. Actors like Victoria who don''t pay too much attention to the size of the production and only


    care about the script are rarer than rare now."


    With that, he sighed. Natalia didn''t have anything to say.


    After a while, Nathan continued, "Actually, Jessica Dawson''s been contacting me recently saying she


    wants to participate in the project. She''s also interested in the female lead, but because of what


    happened with her before, I''m not very confident in her. With her image, if we put in the costume work,


    she should at least manage to be better than other actresses, but I''m still not sure. If she gets involved


    in another scandal halfway through production, it won''t end well."


    Natalia blinked, a little surprised.


    Her eyes darted slightly as she asked, "Jessica wants the role too?"


    Nathan replied, "Yeah. To be honest, even though my friend''s new to the field, he''s got good technique,


    or I wouldn''t be helping him. That''s why there''s still plenty of people who want to take part in the show,


    we just haven''t found any suitable candidates. If we really can''t manage, Jessica''s a good choice. It''s


    just that she''s been in too many scandalstely and her image isn''t too good ¨C but that can be a type of


    publicity as well. If the filming goes well, the overall effect should be positive. It''s just a small


    production, after all. In the old days, a production this size managing to get someone like her on the


    cast wouldn''t have been usible."


    Natalia thought for a while, then smiled.


    "All right, got it. If it''s convenient, can you send me a copy of the script? I''ll get back to you tomorrow."


    Nathan jolted, a little surprised. He didn''t know what she meant by that.


    But he didn''t ask too many questions. He simply agreed and hung up.


    Natalia drove home. The moment she stepped inside, her phone beeped. She had a new email in her


    mailbox.


    As she changed out her shoes, she took a look. Nathan had sent her an electronic copy of the script.


    Archie was home already. He''d known she was going out with some of her female friends today, so he


    didn''t disturb her.


    The man had already finished his meal at this time and retired to the reading room.


    Changing her shoes, Natalia went upstairs and didn''t go to Archie but went directly to the bedroom.


    Turning herputer on, she looked through the entirety of the script Nathan had sent her.


    The script wasn''t long. It was just an eighteen-episode-long web series. But because she was paying


    attention to the details, it took her quite a bit of time.


    Archie went out of the reading room and saw her sitting in front of theputer. She looked focused,


    so he didn''t disturb her.


    But when he finished his shower, cleaned up and went out, he found her still sitting there, totally


    concentrated.


    He shot a look at the time. It was past twelve at night and he couldn''t help but frown.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Natalia was fully concentrating when the deep voice rang out behind her, and she jumped.


    Turning around, she saw that it was Archie and she sighed.


    "Oh, nothing, just a script."


    "What script''s so important you''re staying up to read it now?"


    The man said, already bending over to look over her shoulder. He circled his arm around her and


    clicked the mouse, seeing the script''s name.


    "Strategies for Cannon Fodder"


    He cocked an eyebrow and Natalia couldn''t help but blushed, stammering an exnation. "It''s just a


    temporary name, they''re changing itter, er... that''s, this is the script for a web series. The production


    size isn''t big, so I''m just looking through it."


    Archie chuckled. "A script like that is worth staying up until this hour?"


    Saying that, he pointed deliberately at his wristwatch.


    Only then did Natalia realize it had gotten thiste. She made a sound of assent and followed him to


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    bed.


    At the same time.


    In the Dawson household.


    Jessica was giving Nathan a call.


    It was past midnight, but for someone in their line of work, it couldn''t be consideredte at all. In fact, it


    was even early.


    Naturally, Nathan was no exception. He was a famous night owl. He''d just finished discussing points


    with a producer when he left the hotel and received Jessica''s call.


    "Need something, Jessica?"


    Jessica clutched her phone nervously, a forced smile on her face.


    "It''s like this, Mr. McCarthy. I hear you''ve got a script and you''re looking for a female lead?"


    Nathan narrowed his eyes. He knew what Jessica was calling for, and still made it out to be awkward.


    "I do, but I''m not the director, it''s one of my friends. He''s new in the business and doesn''t have much


    experience..."


    "It''s fine. So long as the script is good, it doesn''t matter who the director is."


    Nathan chuckled.


    "Is that so. Have you called that friend of mine, then?"


    That touched Jessica''s nerves.


    That up-anding director was called Vicente Langes or something. He wasn''t very famous, but he


    had a big temper.


    She was one of the top-line actresses in the business. Even with all the scandals, she still had scores


    of fans.


    It was an honor to have her participate in his works, but he actually refused?


    That man didn''t know what was good for him!


    But as things stood now, Jessica didn''t have any better choices. From her roles throughout her career,


    this character suited her all the more.


    Knowing that Vicente was Nathan''s friend and Nathan was actually going to be on producing, she knew


    the quality wouldn''t be bad.


    It was a web series, but web series were getting popr now. This might turn things around.


    Considering that, Jessica took a deep breath, suppressed her discontent, and beamed, "I called, but


    Director Langes doesn''t seem to know me very well, and I''m not too familiar with him. You know me,


    Director McCarthy. Last time was just an ident. If you can give me a chance this time around, I''ll put


    up a good performance. I won''t let you down."


    To be honest, Nathan was getting swayed.


    After all, with Vicente''s personality, the whole shooting could be stalled if they didn''t find the right


    candidate.


    People who thought they were the most obstinate person in the world probably hadn''t met Vicente.


    If it hadn''t been for how intractable he was, someone that talented wouldn''t have found himself in a


    ce like this.


    He was middle-aged already, but still a new director.


    Thinking of that, Nathan sighed.


    He did want to help his friend out, so he said, "I''ll discuss it with him, then! If it''s all right, I''ll call you


    back."


    If he put it like that, he was basically agreeing already.


    Jessica heaved a sigh of relief.


    Smiling, she said, "Thanks, Director McCarthy."


    Nathan grunted, didn''t discuss it with her too much, and hung up.


    Morning the next day, he went to visit Vicente directly.


    Vicente had set up a small workshop. Or rather, a little homemade workspace.


    He was so poor he couldn''t even afford proper equipment. Everything was rented. He had it rough.

 Chapter 150 Not A Good Fit

    Chapter 150 Not A Good Fit


    Chapter 150 Not A Good Fit


    Entering the office, Nathan sat down directly on the crinkled sofa opposite the desk.


    Sitting behind his desk, Vicente shot him a look and didn''t speak.


    His fingers were working on whatever had the keyboard clicking and tapping all over the ce. Looked


    like he was typing something up.


    Nathan didn''t disturb him. He sat there, legs crossed, lit a cigarette and waited.


    After half an hour or so, Vicente stopped, stood, and poured himself a ss of water.


    "What are you here for? Out with it!"


    The blunt tone sent Nathan reeling, who snapped, "What, I can''t just stop by and see you?"


    Vicente chuckled. "You wouldn''t be here for any reason but business."


    Nathan had no words. "..."


    They were college ssmates and had been friends from that time.


    Both talented souls, they''d found things to appreciate about each other as they interacted.


    It was just that,pared to Vicente, Nathan was more flexible in his dealings, so he''d made good


    after his debut. A few of his works hadter be blockbusters, and now he was a hotshot director.


    Vicente was different. He''d had his chance early on, but his temper had got him in trouble with


    someone big, and he ended up ostracized.


    All these years, even with Nathan helping him, he''d never found a good chance.


    Nathan knew what his friend was like, so he wasn''t really angry.


    He tossed the documents in his hands onto the desk, muttering, "There are some advertisements from


    the investors. Take a look."


    Vicente shot it a look and didn''t even flip through it. He just grunted without following up.


    Seeing that, Nathan found himself thoroughly annoyed.


    "What the hell do you want from me, Langes? I set this up for you personally and you''re here looking


    like you''re above this business! There is an investor, so can you rein it in with the attitude? Do you


    know how hard it is to gather investors for this script of yours?"


    Vicente didn''t get mad at the scolding.


    He picked up the paperwork and leafed through it casually.


    Then he tossed it to the side like he was done with his chores.


    "I got it. I''ll do it."


    Nathan was speechless. "..."


    He rolled his eyes. "Fine, I can''t change your personality. I''m not asking for much. We can''t go with


    Victoria for the female lead this time. But every other normal person is staying away and the people


    who''reing in are all weirdos. I''m giving you a choice here. Keep on waiting or pick Jessica


    Dawson. Make it yourself!"


    Vicente stirred, hiszy eyelids twitching. Then, very determinedly, he said.


    "I''ll keep waiting!"


    Nathan wanted to pick up the ashtray and throw it at him!


    "Wait? You can afford to wait? What if the investors leave? Who''re you going to get to invest in you


    again?"


    Vicente didn''t reply.


    Nathan''s brain was starting to hurt.


    He was his friend, but he had to baby this man like a father!


    Why did he even bother?


    Finally, he sighed and kept trying. "The business is cruel, Vicente. It took you so much trouble to refine


    the script. You can''t be content watching it waste away in your hands, right? With a subject like this, it


    might be fine for these couple of years, but another couple yearster, no one''s going to pay attention


    to it. What then? Think about your dreams; are you willing to stay cooped up here forever? Is making a


    bit of concession really so difficult?"


    Hearing his words, Vicente''s rock-carved mask of a face finally twitched a bit.


    He lifted his head and gazed straight at Nathan, his razor sharp lips finally parting under his messy


    mustache after a long while.


    "I can switch out the actress, but I don''t want Jessica Dawson."


    Nathan flung out his hands. "Why?"


    "She''s not a good fit."


    "Then who is?"


    "Dunno."


    "You-"


    Nathan almost sprang up from the sofa. Rubbing his temples, he shook his head.


    "Fine, whatever, You want to keep doing this, then keep doing it. Let''s see what you''re going to do


    when the investors all leave!"


    With that, he took his clothes and made to leave.


    But before he took one step out the door, Vicente''s stubborn voice rang out from behind him.


    "Lend me yourputer."


    Nathan spun around and yelled in a rage, "No! Don''t you have one? Why do you have to use mine?"


    "Mine''s broken."


    He turned the monitor around to face him.


    The ancient disy showed a ck screen with a long line of code.


    Nathan realized that the tapping wasn''t him typing words, but code.


    He was so pissed he couldn''t form coherent sentences.


    He pointed at Vicente, fed up.


    "What do you want me to say? If you''d only budge a little bit, do you think you''d still be stuck here


    without a single work to your name? If you''d just change that temperament of yours, do you think you''d


    be troubled to buy something like aputer? You... miserable old coot!"


    Vicente smiled and didn''t take his words seriously.


    He stretched and said mildly, "Have someone bring theputer over. I need it before four o''clock."


    Then he just got up and left.


    Nathan felt like snapping him in half and throwing him out the window!


    But at four in the afternoon, a brand newptop was still delivered on time to Vicente''s office.


    Over the phone, Nathan sent him a vicious text. "I had someone build this specifically for me, Langes!


    It''s expensive! So be goddamned careful when you use it! If you break it or delete something by


    ident, I''m going to burn those orchids of yours in their pots!"


    Vicente was still smiling. He didn''t bother replying, simply taking up theputer and starting his work.


    First, he moved a video from the hard drive to his newputer. He clicked on one of the files absent-


    mindedly. There was a video in there.


    It would take time for the files to load. There was nothing to do while waiting, so he clicked on it.


    It was a stage performance.


    Looking at the scene and the setup, this should be an audition.


    In the picture, a woman in ck armor and a red feathered helm stood there, hefting a spear. Her brow


    was fierce without arching, and there was experienced determination in her eyes. Without making a


    single motion, she emanated power and authority.


    On the stage, a woman in courtly dress sobbed, voice trembling, "You''re here, after all!"


    The armoreddy lifted her chin, imperious gaze sweeping thend. She mmed the butt of her spear


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    against the ground.


    "Yes, I am here!"

 Chapter 151 Bet Or Not

    Chapter 151 Bet Or Not


    Chapter 151 Bet Or Not


    Vicente was absolutely astounded!


    It was her!


    It had to be her!


    It seemed that she was born domineering and arrogant.


    She was just the heroine he was looking for!


    He was spiritless just now but suddenly got full of beans.


    He held theputer in high spirits, walked around the room, and then stared at the picture on the


    screen. He even wanted to wave his arms and stamp his feet in joy.


    The video wasn''t long, and it came to an end soon.


    He hurriedly called Nathan and asked him who the person on hisputer was.


    Nathan was still a bit confused when he picked up the phone, so he asked, "You mean who?"


    Vicente exined to him impatiently, "I mean the woman who ys the role of the female general."


    Hearing that, Nathan was even more confused. He couldn''t remember that at all.


    The only one who had yed the role of a female general before was Victoria.


    But Vicente knew her. He didn''t need to call to ask him!


    Nathan was at a loss for a while, then suddenly an idea came to his mind. He asked hurriedly, "Are you


    watching an audition video?"


    Vicente hurriedly said, "Yes! That''s it! Who is the woman ying the role of the female general in this


    video? I want to find her."


    What he said put Nathan in an awkward situation.


    After a while, he said, "Vicente, to be honest, if you want her to be your heroine, I advise you to give


    up. It''s impossible."


    Vicente was stunned. He frowned and asked, "Why is it impossible? I haven''t seen her in the


    entertainment circle before. I think she must be a new actress, right? Don''t worry. I promise I can make


    her popr. She is very suitable for acting. She is just a born actress."


    Hearing his excited tone on the phone, Nathan responded with a sneer.


    "You have just watched a video, and you haven''t seen her yet! You talk big about her now. Aren''t you


    afraid that you will regret in the future?"


    In fact, when Nathan said these to him, he didn''t feel good in his heart.


    He remembered Natalia had refused him relentlessly when he came to ask her to y a role in his


    drama.


    If it was a rose, it would bloom sooner orter.


    Thinking of this, he rolled his eyes and a wicked idea came to his mind.


    "Vicente, you''re interested in her, aren''t you? Her name is Natalia. She is the head of the Public


    Rtions department of Annie International, not an actress. If you can persuade her to take the role in


    this drama, I will kneel down in front of you!"


    "But if you can''t do that, you must listen to me. I will determine who would be the heroine. How about


    that? Bet or not?"


    Nathan was obviously provoking him, and Vicente couldn''t bear it.


    He sneered, "Why not? Let''s make a bet!"


    Seeing him get hooked, Nathanughed and said with pride, "Okay, then it''s a deal. You can''t go back


    on your word!"


    Vicente snorted heavily. He didn''t respond and directly hung up the phone.


    The next day, when Natalia had just arrived at the office, her assistant came over and told her that


    someone was waiting for her.


    She was a little surprised. It was just 8:30 in the morning. Most people in this circle rest in the daytime


    and came out only at night. Therefore, no one woulde to her at this time of the day.


    She didn''t know who came here so early today.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She headed for the reception room with curiosity.


    As soon as she entered the room, she saw a middle-aged man with a bristly unshaven chin sitting


    there. The man was wearing a gray checked fabric suit. He was thin and even slightly bent his back.


    At first nce, this made Natalia feel he should be an old man. It was not until she came to the front


    that she found that he was at most in his early 30s.


    She was a bit surprised because she didn''t remember this person. She was subconsciously on the


    alert and asked, "Hello, I''m Natalia. I heard you are looking for me, right?"


    Before Vicente came here, he had thought over what he should say to her. But when he saw her face


    to face, he couldn''t help but feel stunned.


    She was exactly the image arising in his mind.


    Natalia treated Vicente politely, but without much enthusiasm. He could also feel her domineering


    charisma.


    Her eyes were like a piece of artworks that had been carefully carved by a craftsman. He could even


    feel her soul when staring at her eyes. Vicente could feel her eyes were full of emotions when she just


    stood there.


    Vicente quickly stood up and rubbed his hands nervously. He stared at Natalia with his sharp eyes and


    couldn''t withdraw his eyes.


    His gaze on her grew way too hot that Natalia felt ufortable subconsciously.


    She turned her head and whispered to the assistant to go out before sitting down on the chair and


    asked, "Get to the point, please. Don''t beat around the bush. I have a meetingter. There are only 20


    minutes left."


    Then she deliberately looked at her wristwatch.


    It was not that Natalia wanted to look cool, but Vicente''s hot and somewhat crazy gaze made her


    ufortable.


    Vicente nodded. He managed an overly warm smile and extended his hand to Natalia.


    "Hello, my name is Vicente. I''m a director."


    Natalia was a little stunned.


    Vicente?


    His name sounded familiar. She must have heard of it before.


    She suddenly came to her senses that she saw his name in a script!


    It wasst night when she saw his name for the first time. Vicente was the chief director and scriptwriter


    of Strategies for Cannon Fodder.


    At that time, she was still wondering what kind of person could write such a bizarre and wonderful


    script!


    Natalia was surprised and hastily shook hands with him.


    When Natalia still felt surprised, Vicente rubbed his hands awkwardly and said, "Please don''t mind that


    I make such a bold visit today. I watched your performance video on my friend''sputer and thought


    you were very suitable for the heroine in my new drama, so I wanted to ask for your opinion. Do you


    want to be an actress?"


    He looked serious and his tone was especially sincere.


    Natalia was a little confused by his question. After a while, she finally realized what was going on and


    was at a loss for what to do.


    "May I ask, is this friend of yours Nathan McCarthy?"


    Vicente hurriedly nodded his head.


    He even remembered to emphasize, "I just saw it in hisputer unintentionally, not that he intended


    to leak the video."


    Natalia waved her hand and did not mind, "Since you are Mr. McCarthy''s friend, I''ll put it straight. I''ve


    read your script before. It''s wonderful. I like it very much. In fact, if you don''te to me today, I will


    still visit you some other day."

 Chapter 152 A Bolt From The Blue

    Chapter 152 A Bolt From The Blue


    Chapter 152 A Bolt From The Blue


    Vicente was stunned and didn''t quite understand what she meant.


    Natalia smiled shyly, "To be honest, I also got this script from Mr. McCarthy. I did not pay much


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    attention to it at the beginning, butst night after I read it carefully, I found this script really good. I also


    like the heroine in it very much."


    Vicente''s eyes instantly glistened.


    "Then you mean..."


    "I am willing to take the role. I will be looking forward to working with you then."


    Vicente froze.


    It waspletely unexpected that everything went so smoothly.


    For a moment, he couldn''t even make any reaction. Then he immediately held Natalia''s hand happily.


    "Okay, thank you. Thank you for being willing to y in my drama."


    Natalia was startled by his excited look. Vicente also realized that he had overreacted. He quickly let go


    of her hand and scratched his head embarrassedly.


    "In fact, I ran into snags and was foiled everywhere before. I didn''t expect that it would be so smooth


    today. Don''t worry, Miss Natalia. I won''t let you y in my drama for nothing."


    Natalia knew what he meant and then smiled at him.


    "I don''t care. You may just call me Natalia directly."


    Vicente agreed. After drawing up the contract with Natalia, he left happily.


    After seeing Vicente off, Natalia received a call from Nathan.


    Nathan was smug. He asked Natalia whether Vicente hade to her.


    Natalia just told him everything. After hearing what Natalia said, Nathanughed out.


    "I have told him that you would not agree, but he just would not believe. He even dares to bet with me. I


    really want to know how he would wind up this matter."


    Natalia raised her eyebrows, "Oh? What did you bet?"


    "Nothing. If I win, I can determine who will y in his drama; if he wins, then I''ll kneel down to him."


    Natalia curled her lips, "Then you can now go to kneel to him."


    Nathan was stunned and got speechless.


    "I have agreed."


    Her words were like a bolt from the blue, hitting his head.


    Hepsed into long silences on the phone. After a long while, Natalia heard his trembling voice.


    "Can I... ask... why you agreed?"


    Why?


    Why did she agree when it was Vicente, but not him?


    This put him in an awkward situation.


    He even made that damned bet with Vicente!!!


    Nathan seemed to be on the verge of derangement.


    Natalia couldn''t help butugh, "Maybe it''s because I suddenly want to act again!"


    Of course, she wouldn''t tell Nathan that the real reason was that Jessica also liked this script.


    She had already known the truth.


    Since it was impossible to punish them with thew, then she would use her own way to take back


    what they have taken from her step by step!


    Jessica wouldn''t be able to finish anything she had wanted to do!


    She couldn''t get anything she had wanted.


    She would lose everything she had cherished!


    Finally, she would lose everything and die painfully.


    ...


    Nathan finally hung up the phone in a mental breakdown.


    As for why Natalia would agree to Vicente, he dared not ask or say anything more.


    The assistant came in and asked him respectfully, "Mr. McCarthy, we are now ready for this evening.


    You can go back to the set at four in the evening."


    Nathan thought for a moment and then waved his hand at his assistant.


    "Get the car ready. We''ll go back now."


    The assistant was stunned and somewhat puzzled.


    After shooting for several months nonstop, Nathan had said he needed a rest, so he took a day off


    today and let the assistant director keep an eye on the set, and that he would go back at night.


    Why was he in such a hurry now?


    However, Nathan did not bother to exin to him. He quickly packed up his things and went outside.


    However, when he just walked out of thepany, he met Vicente, who had just gotten off the car.


    "Nathan, why are you going back to your set in such a hurry?"


    Vicente was smiling. Maybe it was because he felt happy, his somewhat messy face looked even


    younger and more handsome.


    Nathan stared at him and said angrily, "Vicente, don''t be so happy yet! I admit that I have lost. Okay, I


    will kneel to you!"


    After that, he put his things down and was ready for what he had promised.


    When Vicente saw this, he raised his eyebrows and immediately came forward to stop him.


    "All right. Even if you don''t feel ashamed, I am afraid that I will get punished by God. You don''t need to


    kneel to me. Just do me a favor!"


    Nathan looked at him suspiciously.


    "What do you want again?"


    Vicente touched his nose andughed.


    "Nothing. Now the heroine has been confirmed, but because it is not the same as what we talked about


    before, she is still new in this circle. Nobody knows her. So, you may have to help me talk to those


    investors."


    Nathan''s eyes widened.


    He looked so surprised.


    "Enough, Vincente! You are the director, and it''s also you who choose the heroine. But now you want


    me to talk to those investors?"


    Vicente froze.


    He coughed lightly, "That, I just can''t. I feel embarrassed talking to them."


    "So can I? You feel embarrassed but I just won''t?"


    Vicente, "..."


    "Or you can just kneel down."


    Nathan suddenly felt a surge of anger so that he almost wanted to beat him.


    In the end, he said ferociously, "Just wait!"


    Then, he left in anger.


    Vicente looked at his back and smiled.


    It was so good to have an intimate friend!


    Nathan had helped him get this opportunity. He couldn''t fail again!


    Thinking about that, he looked serious. After a while, he took a deep breath, raised his head to look at


    the bright sky, and then stepped outside with a smile on his face.


    Jessica had been waiting for Nathan''s response for the past two days.


    She really didn''t want to call Vicente again. He was just an unknown director. She heard that he had


    just directed several MVs and advertisement short films before. He did not have any famous works and


    he had been so picky and fussy.


    Although she had scandals now, she still had fame and poprity. If it was before, every director would


    All in all, it was that bitch Natalia''s fault!


    If it weren''t for her, how would she have ended up in such a situation?


    The more Jessica thought about it, the angrier she became. She clenched her fists tightly. When she


    felt the pain in her hands, there were already a few deep red marks on her fair palms, almost bleeding.


    Only then did she take a deep breath, slowly loosen her hands and call Julia.


    "Julia, have you gotten any news from Nathan? Does he agree or not?"

 Chapter 153 Make Tricks Again

    Chapter 153 Make Tricks Again


    Chapter 153 Make Tricks Again


    Julia had just hung up the phone with Nathan. It was not long before she received a call from Jessica.


    She was still thinking about how to tell Jessica the truth. Hearing her ask about it, she couldn''t help but


    sigh.


    "They have decided. The heroine of Strategies for Cannon Fodder is not you."


    "What?"


    Jessica was shocked and her face changed drastically.


    No wonder she was surprised. After all, she was a popr top-line artist. Even if she had a scandal,


    she still had many fans, so the viewing rate must be good with her.


    Now she even demeaned herself to y in the unknown web series. It was okay if the director wanted


    to strike a pose to impress her and cut down her pay.


    But he really didn''t let her y the role!


    Who the hell had gotten the chance, she wondered.


    Jessica was so angry. Julia continued, "In fact, it''s not a big deal. It''s just a web series. It''s fine even if


    we don''t get it. We can try other scripts."


    "It''s easy for you to say that!" Jessica was furious, "Now you also know what is going on! The director


    of those big-budget dramas won''t choose me. Those small-budget dramas are all about the fight


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    between wife and mother, or about some outdated stories. Do you want me to y in these kinds of


    dramas? What do you want my fans to think of me in the future?"


    Jessica had always kept the image of a pure and elegant goddess. She usually took the leading rold in


    high-quality and big-budget dramas.


    If she really demeaned herself to y in those ridiculous boring dramas, it would be very difficult for her


    to take any leading roles again.


    Julia also knew that what she said was reasonable. In fact, no one wanted to miss such a good script,


    but they had no choice.


    "So, what do you think we should do now?"


    Jessica took a deep breath, and then said in a deep voice, "Who is it? The leading role?"


    "I don''t know. Nathan refused to tell me. It seems that Vicente chose that woman himself."


    "No matter who it is, go and figure it out."


    Julia fell silent for a moment.


    In the end, she agreed, "Okay. I''ll tell you when I find out."


    After hanging up the phone, Jessica angrily smashed everything in the room.


    Damn it!


    Damned snobbish!


    Anyone could oppose her now!


    Only when she finished smashing everything did she feel that the anger in her heart had been vented.


    Julia soon found out who the heroine chosen by Vicente was. After knowing the truth, she was in great


    shock and felt it unbelievable.


    Natalia?


    How could it be her?


    Wasn''t she working as a PR? Why had she been an actress?


    When Julia knew Jessica couldn''t y the heroine this time, she was still calm, but after she knew the


    heroine was Natalia, she couldn''t calm herself down anymore.


    She immediately called Jessica.


    After Jessica learned that the person who would y the heroine was Natalia, she couldn''t believe it at


    all.


    Natalia had never acted at all. Why had she chosen to y in this drama?


    Was Vicente blind?


    He would rather give the neer a chance than choose her.


    Anger and frustration made Jessica almost go crazy.


    She smashed many more things in the house, and only when Aleena heard the noise and came in did


    she stop.


    "Jessica, what are you doing? Why did you smash everything?"


    Jessica said angrily, "That bitch Natalia! She had tried to trip me up before. I wouldn''t make a fuss


    about the role in Chase the Wind with her. But she did it again now! I have prepared for this drama for a


    long time, but now the director has chosen her, not me! Don''t you think that''s ridiculous?"


    Aleena frowned, "How could this happen? Julia said that you can get the role, right?"


    "Fuck! Someone else has been chosen, and now she told me! I think Julia is good for nothing. She


    could do nothing at critical moments."


    "Jessica, don''t say that." Aleena did her best to soothe her, "Natalia has never acted before. What can


    she do? The reason why she can get the role is probably because she used other means!"


    "Heh! She should know better than to fight with you in this matter. Even if she can y the heroine, she


    will be scolded if she couldn''t perform well. Then she would be the target of public censure!"


    After hearing Aleena''s words, Jessica realized what was going on.


    It seemed to be reasonable.


    ording tomon practice, no one would choose a new actress and refused a famous actress who


    enjoyed great poprity, just like her.


    Natalia must have made some tricks!


    Yes, that''s it!


    Thinking of this, a ghost of maliciousness shed across Jessica''s eyes.


    ''Heh! Natalia, do you want to be famous?''


    ''Okay, then I''ll let you be really famous!''


    As she was thinking about that, Aleena suddenly said, "By the way, isn''t there a supporting role in this


    drama? I have read the script before. That role is also quite good. Since you cannot y the heroine,


    then you can try to get this role!"


    Jessica immediately got displeased.


    "Are you crazy! You want me to take the supporting role when Natalia ys the heroine?"


    Aleena shook her head, "You can''t think like that. People all think you are a selfish and malicious


    woman who can even hurt your sister to achieve your goal."


    "But if you y the supporting role, while Natalia ys the leading role, we can tell the public that


    Natalia wants to be an actress, and you, her sister, is willing to demean yourself to let her be the


    heroine."


    "At that time, people will think you are so sweet, and you can correct your mistakes. What''s more, your


    acting is better than Natalia''s. But you can only y the supporting role in this drama. Guess what


    those people would say?"


    Jessica''s eyes glistened.


    "They will definitely think that Natalia must have made tricks to get the role!"


    "Yes, that''s right. Then we can aggravate theplicated situation! She''ll just be condemned by


    posterity!"


    After hearing Aleena''s words, Jessica suddenly became excited.


    It seemed she had already seen how Natalia was hated by everyone.


    "Mom, you''re smart enough to think about this. Then I''ll have Julia call Nathan now for the supporting


    role?"


    "Yeah, don''t worry. I''ve checked it carefully. Although it''s just a supporting role, its part is not much


    worse than the leading role. You can just y it as a double-heroine drama."


    "Well, I understand."


    After making the decision, Jessica immediately called Julia.


    Learning that she was going to strive for the supporting role, Julia was very surprised.


    After all, she knew very well what kind of person Jessica was. She would never let herself suffer wrong


    for hereback.


    Let alone taking the supporting role while Natalia took the leading.

 Chapter 154 You Are So Mean

    Chapter 154 You Are So Mean


    Chapter 154 You Are So Mean


    But she didn''t think too much. After all, if Jessica was willing to demean herself a little for the time


    being, it would be the best choice.


    Julia quickly called Nathan.


    Nathan did not answer her and let her ask Vicente.


    He had lost the bet, so naturally, he would not interfere with the decisions of the casting in this drama.


    Everything was up to Vicente himself.


    Julia felt helpless but still she had to call Vicente.


    Although Vicente was not quite easy going, he won''t turn her down just because of his personal liking.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    When he heard that Jessica wanted to y the supporting role, he thought about it for a little while and


    then agreed.


    When he agreed, Nathan was actually next to him.


    He came here to get hisputer back. Seeing him hang up the phone, Nathan smiled and asked,


    "You said you didn''t like Jessica before. Howe you still agreed to let her y the supporting role?"


    Vicente was stunned and a little confused, "I didn''t say that. I''m not familiar with her at all."


    "But you refused her without even thinking about it."


    Vicente pondered for a moment and replied, "She is not suitable for the leading role."


    "Then is she suitable for the supporting role?"


    "I can''t deny that."


    Vicente replied in a serious manner, "She is quite suitable for it."


    Nathan sat there in a daze. It took a long time for him to realize what he had meant.


    Immediately after, heughed out loud.


    "Vicente, you, you''re so mean!"


    Strategies for Cannon Fodder was actually a feel-good drama, where the heroine would fight against


    different rivals to climb up thedder, while the supporting role was just a contemptible rebel who


    added troubles all the time but did nothing sessfully in the end.


    It could be said that there was no more miserable supporting role than this in his drama.


    Although she almost had as many parts as the heroine, she was always suffering bearing.


    Vicente was a little puzzled and didn''t know why heughed so happily.


    He frowned and said seriously, "I am serious. She is suitable for ying the supporting role in my


    drama."


    Nathan waved his hand, "Okay, okay, I know. I can''t stopughing if you keep saying this to me."


    He stood up and patted the non-existent wrinkles on his suit, "Well, since you have made the decision,


    then just shoot it. But I have to tell you, the rtionship between Natalia and Jessica isplicated.


    You must be mentally prepared for that, in case something unexpected happens on set."


    Vicente froze, not quite understanding what he meant.


    But he did not ask more questions. He was hardly interested in anything but shooting his drama.


    Therefore, he just nodded and sent him away.


    And meanwhile...


    Natalia chose a good opportunity and told Archie that she was going to act in a drama.


    Archie''s first reaction was that he didn''t agree. Butter, Natalia insisted on it, and he had read the


    script. He found it was just an ordinary feel-good short drama. While she did have some love lines, they


    were quite pure and she hardly had any kiss or sex scenes, so he agreed.


    What''s more, it was the early spring and the weather was so good. A short y with more than ten


    episodes could only be shot for one or two months at most. It was just for fun, so Archie decided not to


    stop her.


    After getting Archie''s permission, Natalia also arranged her work in Star Entertainment and Annie


    International, and then formally joined the crew.


    Not long after the actors were determined, Vicente had chosen a good time for starting up.


    There was still one month before the formal starting up. So, the actors had to shoot the official posters.


    Natalia went to the film studio early in the morning. Because she was the leading role, she was the first


    one to make up.


    The actor who was ying against her was Mac. He just graduated from university. He was also a new


    actor and didn''t get much poprity.


    But he was handsome and especially polite. When those girls saw him smiling, they would remember


    their pure first love. If those young girls in their set could meet him, they would feel happy for the whole


    day.


    They two met each other in the studio and got to know each other.


    Mac had a good personality. Although he was a new actor, he was very professional. He shot his


    photos very quickly and efficiently.


    When shooting together with Natalia, he was also concerned about her feelings. The girls noticed it and


    quickly had a favorable impression of him.


    It was only after several main characters had finished their shooting that Jessica arrived.


    "Oh, you''ve all finished shooting. I''m really sorry. I''mte."


    She came in with a smile on her face. The photographer was waiting for her because he had to take a


    group photo of all the actors, and he still had other work.


    When he saw here in, he was unhappy and didn''t say anything.


    Jessica was taken for her makeup, and soon she came out to greet everyone.


    When she walked towards Natalia, she smiled especially cheerfully.


    "Natalia, congrattions on getting this role. Don''t worry. Since we are in the same crew, if you have


    any problem in the future, I will definitely help you."


    Her tone was gentle, and her smile was iparably sincere. If people who did not know the inside


    information saw this, they would think they two were close sisters.


    Natalia was expressionless, and she just nced at her.


    And she did not answer her, but directly asked the photographer.


    "People are all here now. Let''s take a group photo!"


    The photographer nodded.


    Because Natalia was the heroine, she should stand in the center of the group.


    Jessica stood by her side. Seeing how everyone respected her and treated her nicely, she clenched


    her fist ferocious.


    Natalia! Just wait for it!


    I would let you feel pleased with yourself for a couple of days, but after theunch...


    I would let you fall into disrepute!


    The process of shooting photos was smooth. In the evening, a film festival was held in Julio. As the


    boss of Star Entertainment and the head of the Public Rtions department of Annie International,


    Natalia had already received the invitation card and would go there with Laura.


    Nathan and Hamlin would go with them too.


    Although the shooting of The Youth was almost finished, it hadn''t been cleared out yet. Nathan came


    here to for advertisement in advance.


    Because Victoria was not feeling well, she couldn''te over. So, Laura took on the responsibility of


    publicity.


    They arrived almost at the same time. After a simple greeting, Nathan and Hamlin left to talk with the


    people they knew.


    Natalia, on the other hand, took Laura with her.


    Laura wore a long ck dress today. She looked white and delicate. Because it was her first time


    attending a film festival, she still felt a little embarrassed.


    Natalia calmed her down gently. When they were talking with each other, they heard the eximing of


    a group of girls at the door.


    "Mr. Nixon, I heard that you recently invested in a period drama. What role do you think I am suitable to


    y?"


    "Mr. Nixon, you gave Lulu a diamond ne for her birthday. Today is my birthday. You can''t be so


    biased."


    They looked over and saw a tall and straight figure walking towards them surrounded by many people.


    Natalia was stunned, and also a little surprised.


    Max Nixon?


    Why was he here?

 Chapter 155 Unexpected Encounter With Max

    Chapter 155 Unexpected Encounter With Max


    Chapter 155 Unexpected Encounter With Max


    Laura also felt surprised to see Max here.


    Natalia noticed her expression had changed, so she asked in a low voice, "Do you know him?"


    Laura nodded. It''s not easy to tell from her face how she felt.


    When Natalia saw this, she didn''t think much of it. After all, they were both in the entertainment circle.


    Maybe they had happened to know each other before.


    Max soon saw them, and immediately felt seeing his savior. He quickly pushed away the crowd and


    rushed to them.


    "Natalia!"


    Natalia''s expression changed. She tugged Laura''s arm, and then whispered, "Go! Hurry up!"


    They quickened their pace. However, they were wearing high heels, so how could they be as fast as


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Max?


    Soon, they were caught by Max.


    Max gasped, "What''s wrong with you two? Haven''t you heard me calling you? Why did you run faster


    and faster?"


    Natalia and Laura both turned around and both managed a weak smile.


    "Mr. Nixon, what''s the matter?"


    Max was stunned. He rolled his eyes at them unhappily.


    "What do you mean? We are friends. But you didn''t greet me after seeing me there. Do you


    deliberately avoid me?"


    Natalia thought in her heart that if they didn''t go away, trouble woulde to them.


    Sure enough, that group of women came after them.


    "Hey, Mr. Nixon, who are they? Why don''t you introduce us?"


    The woman who spoke was wearing a purple dress with arge hole in her waist, showing her shapely


    curves.


    The hollow in front of her seemed to be more than enough to fit them in. She was so buxom that even


    Natalia and Laura blushed when seeing her moving forward.


    "Oh, she is..."


    When Max was about to introduce them, Natalia red at him, so he immediately changed his


    expression.


    "These two are my friends, Natalia and Laura. You guys can get to know each other!"


    That woman held her arms and looked them up and down.


    She was still on guard against them and they somehow felt a hint of despise in her eyes.


    "So, you''re Laura? Well, I''ve heard of your name. But you..."


    After sizing Laura up, she said with a hint of mockery, "Are you a new actress?"


    Laura nodded politely and extended her hand towards her, "Hello, Molly. I''m Luara. Hope to get well


    along with you in the future."


    Only then did Natalia realize that the woman in front of her was Molly.


    It was indeed a shame. She should have known the actors and actresses in the entertainment circle


    since she was a PR.


    It''s just that her energy was limited. The new actors in this circle were springing up almost without a


    pause, which made her unable to remember each of them at all.


    Even so, she had heard of Molly but she hadn''t seen her in person before.


    She was quite famous in this circle and was almost a top-line artist.


    She had starred in many dramas and her acting was not bad. It''s just that she didn''t have any well-


    known works.


    She was very resourceful, but maybe it''s because of her bad luck that she had never got the chance to


    star in a good drama.


    Someone beside them immediately spoke.


    "Huh? Is it you who won the supporting role in Sound of Wind? Molly, did you forget it?"


    The person who said this was called Rayna, also an actress.


    However, she was not even nearly as famous as Molly, so she just liked to make friends with artists


    who were more famous than herself.


    At this moment, she bumped Molly''s arm and winked at her. Her implication was obvious.


    Sure enough, when Molly heard what Rayna said, she put on a sullen look.


    "So, it''s you?"


    Laura raised her eyebrows, "You know me?"


    "Heh!" Molly sneered, "What do you think you are? Are you even worthy of my acquaintance?"


    Laura, "..."


    Natalia, "..."


    Max, "..."


    In this circle, it was not umon for two artists to fight against each other, either under or above the


    table.


    But there was also an unwritten rule. That was you could not insult people to their face.


    Even if you hated each other in secret, you still had to be polite and even pretended to get along well


    with each other in front of the media.


    But unexpectedly, today Molly offended Laura openly.


    Laura fell into embarrassment for a moment.


    Natalia put on a sullen look. She always held the principle of not causing trouble, and not being afraid


    of trouble. So, she said coldly, "Yes, she is not worthy of your acquaintance. But it''s a pity that the


    people you want to know also don''t pay much attention to you. Just why do you think so highly of


    yourself?"


    Molly didn''t expect someone dared to retort.


    Instantly, she was furious.


    "And who do you think you are? You dare to talk to me like that..."


    Max was very unhappy to hear that, and his eyebrows knitted.


    He immediately interrupted her, "Molly!"


    Anger was obvious in his tone. And then Molly found Max was talking to her.


    Looking at him, her face paled visibly, "Mr. Nixon."


    "Do you know where you are? What do you think you are to make a scene here?"


    Hearing his words, Molly tightened her heart.


    She was so impulsive just now, thinking the role she had been trying to get for so long had been gotten


    by an unknown new actress.


    She didn''t hold back her anger and said these to ridicule Laura.


    However, she forgot that Max was still beside her.


    She hurriedly lowered her head and said in a low voice, "Sorry, Mr. Nixon, I didn''t mean to."


    Max also didn''t want to tangle with this group of women here. He originally wanted to find an excuse to


    go away when he moved forward to stop Natalia and Laura just now.


    So, he said coldly, "If you dare to do this again, you don''t need to attend this kind of activity in the


    future."


    After saying that, he said to Natalia and Laura, "Go. Let''s go over there."


    As she saw them leave, Molly was so angry that her fingertips were even trembling.


    Behind her, Rayna came forward and whispered, "Molly, what is the rtionship between Laura and


    Mr. Nixon? I think he was defending her."


    Another woman said, "What kind of rtionship can they have? In this circle, how can she get that


    important role if she didn''t have any support? I think, she probably has seduced Mr. Nixon. I found Mr.


    Nixon treats her differently."


    "No way! How could Mr. Nixon like her? Doesn''t shee from some vige?"


    "Exactly. That''s also why she can go ahead regardless of everything!"


    "It seemed that Cindere couldn''t be a princess at all. Laura must have made some shady


    tricks."


    "That''s enough!"


    Molly finally couldn''t hold back and shouted out.


    The crowd immediately stopped talking.


    Although Molly herself was only slightly better than those second-tier actresses, among this group, she


    was the big shot.


    She stared in the direction that the three left just now, and gritted her teeth, "She is just a new actress.


    She must think she can have a meteoric rise after seducing Mr. Nixon. It''s ridiculous!"


    "Molly, she even dares to contradict you like this today. Don''t you want to give her a lesson?"


    "Yes. How can we let this continue? She''s just a newbie! Does she even know how to respect?"

 Chapter 156 They Were Old Acquaintances

    Chapter 156 They Were Old Acquaintances


    Chapter 156 They Were Old Acquaintances


    "That''s right, she dares to insult you so unruly and openly now. If she really gets famous one day, won''t


    she bully you?"


    "Right, you are her senior by years. She is really being disrespectful to you by behaving like this."


    Molly looked over at them.


    "Do you guys mean that you want me to deal with her?"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The crowd hurriedly nodded unanimously.


    Molly sneered suddenly.


    "You guys think that I''m stupid? She''s now under Mr. Nixon''s protection, and you want me to mess


    around with her? Do you guys want me topletely offend Mr. Nixon, or do you want me to be forced


    out of the circle?"


    At the moment these words came out, the women''s faces instantly changed.


    "Molly, we didn''t mean that."


    "You guys know exactly what you mean!"


    She sneered, "I''ve been in this circle longer than you, so don''t expect to tackle me using that kind of


    provocation. Trying to make me a gun? You''re still a bit too young!"


    After saying that, she gave a heavy cold snort and turned around to leave.


    ...


    Natalia and Laura were pulled by Max into the open garden.


    "Phew ¨C finally escaped from that hell, thank you so much!"


    Max kept on bowing to them, and Natalia and Laura could not helpughing.


    "Come on, they say that all women love Mr. Nixon, and I finally saw it with my eyes today. The rumors


    are indeed true."


    Max smiled and rubbed his head, "Natalia, please stop teasing me, I can''t help it, right? I sacrifice my


    beauty for the sake of business, I am very dedicated, right? Not even you don''tfort me, you even


    make fun of me."


    Natalia rolled her eyes.


    "Come on, you sacrificed your beauty for business? It''s obvious that you just enjoyed messing around


    with women as well as the trouble from them."


    Ever since Archie took her to meet with Max and a few of his friendsst time, Natalia had kept in touch


    with them.


    Stephen had set up a Facebook group with all his buddies in it. He had also invited her into it as well.


    They would asionally chat in their spare time, so they were not strangers to each other.


    When Max was teased by her, he did not get angry butughed instead.


    He then looked at Laura who was behind her.


    He rubbed his chin and smiled, "Laura, it''s been a long time since we metst time. You look pretty in


    this outfit today. You are very cold and elegant."


    While saying that, he squeezed his eyes at her appreciatively.


    However, Laura looked away indifferently.


    "Mr. Nixon, don''t try to seduce me. I don''t like you."


    Max was speechless.


    He swore that he did not seduce her inwardly. He was just giving words of encouragement to her!


    Natalia could not help butugh.


    "So, you guys really know each other, huh? I thought you''re strangers to each other. Now it seemed


    that you''re old acquaintances!"


    Laura nced at Max. She was a bit ufortable.


    After a pause, she exined, "He and I were ssmates a long time ago. We yed together when we


    were kids."


    Natalia was stunned and felt a little surprised.


    As far as she knew, Laura was not from a rich family. Her family could only be considered modest. As


    for Max, everyone knew that he was the only son of the Nixon family in Eqitin.


    One grew up in Eqitin and the other was born in Julio. Logically, they should not have known each


    other when they were children.


    However, she did not ask too many questions.


    After all, it was their privacy. Furthermore, since Laura did not say anything, she must not want anyone


    to know.


    It happened that at that moment, Nathan came over to find her and wanted to take her over to greet


    and get to know some bigwigs in the film industry. So, Natalia left with Nathan.


    As soon as she left, Laura also stepped forward to leave.


    However, Max pulled her back.


    "Eh, wait."


    Laura turned around and looked at him with raised eyebrows.


    Her cool face was pretty and had some aura and Max also felt awkward somehow.


    He did not know when he offended her. He felt that she showed a gloomy face to him once he entered


    the door today.


    He had just defended her.


    She was heartless!


    Max gave her a friendly smile, "It''s been a long time since we metst time, let''s have a drink together."


    Laura hooked her lips sneeringly.


    "Are you not afraid that those girlfriends of yours will get jealous?"


    Max choked.


    He said exasperatedly, "They''re not my girlfriends."


    "Oh? However, they''ll still be jealous, I don''t want to put myself into trouble."


    After saying that, she casually waved her hand at him as a farewell sign. Then, she walked away.


    She looked so decisive.


    It was the first time in Max''s life that he got rejected and was treated indifferently in such an ungracious


    manner.


    At once, he was very angry that his chest hurt.


    Sure enough, she was heartless.


    Her turning him down made him even more desperately want to have a drink with her.


    Laura found that he was a totally different person today, following her wherever she went.


    Originally, she wanted to keep a low profile toe over to have a little show, promote the new drama,


    But with him following her like this, how could sheplete her mission?


    Everyone knew that Max was quite famous in this circle. Wherever he went, the media would follow


    him, and so do the gazes of the actresses.


    Just everyone seemed as if they wanted to throw themselves onto him.


    When they found out that he had been following Laura, those poking gazes were like knives, stabbing


    her one after another.


    Laura even felt the pain on her back due to the stabbing.


    Finally, she managed to finish the task of promoting the new drama with a few media interviews. She


    nned to leave immediately.


    However, at this moment, a figure darted over.


    Laura was unaware and was bumped. She fell to the ground at once.


    "Ah, sorry, sorry."


    The one who bumped into her was a waiter with wine in his hands. Seeing this, he hurriedly put the


    wine down and came forward to help her up.


    Laura gritted her teeth in pain. Fortunately, it was close to the entrance and less crowded. So, even if


    there were a few people who had heard themotion and looked over, it did not attract too much


    attention.


    She hurriedly stood up and the waiter helped her pick up her handbag and apologized to her.


    "Miss, are you alright, I didn''t mean to do that, I''m really sorry."


    That waiter was anxious. Laura rubbed her arm that was hurt by the bump and forced a smile.


    "It''s alright, just be more careful next time."


    "I''ll be careful next time, don''t everin about me to our manager, please."


    He looked as if he was in a hurry. She thought that probably tonight was too busy and the waiters were


    short-staffed. That was why he was in such a hurry.


    When she used to have a summer job, she also worked as a waitress in a bar and she knew very well


    that it was not easy to work here, so she did not say anything anymore. She only waved her hand at


    him.


    "Don''t worry, I won''tin about you, just go and do your work."


    "Thank you, thank you."


    The waiter left with a thousand thanks.

 Chapter 157 Being Framed

    Chapter 157 Being Framed


    Chapter 157 Being Framed


    Laura exhaled gently, rubbed her wrist that was red from the bump and checked her skirt.


    The skirt was borrowed from a sponsor in thepany, so it could not get dirty.


    Luckily, the waiter had reacted quickly. He had immediately turned the te in his hand around after


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    realizing that he had bumped into her.


    As a result, even though she fell to the floor, her dress was still intact.


    She felt so lucky.


    Laura was relieved to see that nothing was wrong and was ready to leave.


    Max, who was not far away, saw that she was leaving and hurriedly tried to follow her.


    However, just at that moment, several guests from the businessmunity gathered around him.


    "Mr. Nixon, it''s been a long time since west met. I heard that you have recently been promoted to be


    the president of Nixon Group, congrattions."


    "Mr. Nixon, since we''ve met today, why don''t you have a drink with us?"


    "Yes, we all want to meet you and have a talk with you. However, we''ve never had the chance. So,


    today we have to have a good chat with us anyway."


    Max was surrounded by several people and could not leave.


    He could ignore other people but not them as they were the bigwigs in the business world.


    Although he was the only son of the Nixon family, he could not afford to ignore them. Furthermore, they


    were all friends of his father and had a lot of business dealings with the Nixon family.


    With no choice, Max had to stay and smiled at them, "I felt ttered. Let''s talk over here."


    He led them to the parlor inside.


    Laura, on the other hand, was feeling good as she had managed to get rid of him.


    However, just when she reached the entrance of the hotel, she was stopped by a few police officers.


    "Miss, we have received a report that you are carrying arge number of prohibited items, pleasee


    with us."


    ...


    After following Nathan out to socialize, Natalia then returned to the lobby and turned around, but she


    could not find Laura.


    She simply asked a waiter and realized that she had already left.


    So, she did not think too much. It waste now, and Laura still had scenes to shoot tomorrow, so it was


    normal for her to leave early.


    At the same time, in a room right next to the hotel.


    Laura looked at therge bag of methamphetamine that had been searched out in front of her in a


    shock.


    "Pop!" With a loud bang, a bright white light was turned on above her head, stinging her eyes and she


    felt pain.


    Laura subconsciously raised her hand to shield her eyes, and then lowered her hand to look at a


    serious-faced officer sitting opposite to her.


    Her face turned pale.


    Although she did not know what was going on until now, one thing was for sure.


    She had been framed!


    However, who could it be? Who could have framed her with such a dirty trick?


    The prohibited items were retrieved from her bag while all her costumes and props today were


    provided by herpany.


    Herpany would not have framed her, so who would it be?


    She suddenly thought of the waiter who had just bumped into her.


    At the time she was knocked to the ground, it was the waiter who picked her handbag up, which meant


    that apart from the people in thepany and herself, that waiter was the only one who had touched


    her bag.


    "Say it! Where did these thingse from!"


    As she was thinking, she heard the officer''s serious voice.


    Laura snapped back to her senses and looked at him with a pale face.


    "I don''t know, this stuff does not belong to me."


    The officer sneered, "If it''s not yours, can it be someone else''s? Miss, I advise you to give an honest


    ount. You are a public figure, don''t ruin your future!"


    Laura''s face suddenly turned pale.


    In fact, no matter what she said, if this issue broke out, her future would be ruined.


    The person who had framed her was attempting to ruin her!


    Realizing this, Laura''s face turned even paler.


    She took a deep breath to calm herself down slightly. Then, she said, "Officer, this thing isn''t mine.


    When I was outside just now, a waiter bumped into me. He must have taken the opportunity to put


    them into my bag. If you don''t believe me, you can go and watch the CCTV footage. Someone is


    obviously framing me."


    The officer narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "Framing you?"


    "Yes! If you still don''t believe me, you can give me a urine test and check if I have a history of drug use.


    If I don''t have a history of drug use, why do I bring it here?"


    "I know how important this asion is. Isn''t it that I''m asking for trouble bringing such things in? I don''t


    take drugs as well! It''s obvious that someone had framed me and wants to ruin my future."


    The officer thought for a moment.


    Then, he lifted his eyes and looked at her.


    "So, who do you think would have framed you?"


    "Naturally, the one who had reported it should also be the one who had framed me!"


    The officer sneered.


    He suddenly pped the table and said angrily, "Nonsense!"


    Another officer next to him also sneered, "The one who reported you was an ordinary waiter. Why did


    he frame you? If you want to clear yourself, you better find a better excuse first!"


    Laura was stunned.


    Before she could do anything, she saw the officer waving his big hand.


    "Alright, don''t talk nonsense with her, bring the stuff and cuff her out!"


    "Yes!"


    The cold metal handcuffs were then put around her wrists.


    Laura panicked.


    No, she could not go out like this.


    If she went out like this, everyone would know that she had been handcuffed by the police at the party,


    then no matter what the reason was, no matter what the truth was, no matter she was innocent or not,


    she would be ruined forever.


    She was in a panic. Just then, the door was mmed open.


    Natalia rushed in together with Nathan.


    "What''s going on here?"


    She had originally thought that it was normal for Laura to leave early.


    But then, after thinking about it carefully, she felt that something was not right.


    Laura hade with her, and she was not the kind of person who would leave without giving a proper


    exnation.


    If she left, she would have at least sent a message to her and said something.


    But now that she had disappeared without exining anything, Natalia immediately realized that


    something was wrong and grabbed two waiters for questioning, only to find out that she had been


    brought away by the police.


    Luckily, in order to make a body search, they temporarily found a ce in the hotel instead of cuffing


    her and directly taking her to the police station.


    Natalia asked indifferently, "Officers, what do you mean by this?"


    The officer asked, "Who are you?"


    Nathan hurriedly stepped forward to introduce himself. The officer did not know Natalia but knew


    Nathan. After his words, they nodded.


    "We received a report, saying that someone was hiding drugs here. We have just searched her body


    and this is what we found."


    As the man spoke, one of his colleagues brought the packet of methamphetamine up to show it to


    Natalia.


    Natalia''s face turned pale.

 Chapter 158 Max Saved The Day

    Chapter 158 Max Saved The Day


    Chapter 158 Max Saved the Day


    She turned her head to look at Laura, who desperately shook her head. She held back her tears that


    were about toe out due to panic and gritted her teeth, "Natalia, I''ve never had something like


    those, someone is framing me."


    In fact, Natalia knew it even without her saying it.


    This was clearly a trap. She knew Laura well enough, not to mention that she would never touch these


    things that would ruin her future.


    One must be fool enough to bring such things to such an asion today.


    Natalia calmed herself down and said to the officer, "I think the thing might not be so simple. I believe


    that she would not do such a thing."


    The officer sneered, "We will know whether the stuff belongs to her when we go back to the police


    station and check it out. This is not something you can say."


    After saying that, he ignored Natalia and waved his hand, "Take her away!"


    "Wait!"


    Natalia''s face turned pale. However, she and Nathan could not stop them if they just insisted on


    bringing her away.


    Seeing that they had handcuffed Laura, Natalia quickly took out her phone and called Max.


    Archie had gone abroad on business these days and could not be counted on. Luckily, Max was here


    today.


    He was the son of the Nixon family and also had shares in Annie International. As Star Entertainment


    was under Annie International not, he would not walk away from this matter.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Sure enough, in the parlor, Max was having a good conversation with a few seniors. He was shocked


    when he suddenly received a call.


    "What? You said they found some drugs on her? She was already taken away?"


    "Yes! But right now the people out there probably haven''t know what''s going on. I''m going to deal with


    the emergency PR instantly. Max, you should hurriedly find a way to get her out first!"


    Natalia was so crisp and decisive that she did not give him time to react after the call. She hung up the


    phone with a snap.


    Max stood there and was unable toe back to his senses for a long time.


    It was the Mr. Jefferson behind him who patted him on the shoulder.


    "Mr. Nixon, did something happen?"


    Only then did he jerk ande back to his senses, slightly changing his face, and look at the few


    people sitting on the sofa.


    "Sorry, there''s an emergency situation over there, I have to go immediately, we can talk next time."


    After saying that, he left in a hurry.


    It was in the police station.


    Laura was sitting on a tin chair, waiting for the results of the urine test.


    The bag where the drugs were hidden had already been checked and her fingerprints were not found.


    In other words, it had been confirmed that the drugs were not hers, but a urine test was still needed to


    make sure that she really did not take them.


    Laura was in a very bad mood.


    She had never expected that something like this would happen.


    Not only had she been framed but she did not even have the chance to exin.


    When Max arrived in a hurry with his men, he saw her sitting alone on a chair in the corridor and with


    handcuffs on her hands. She looked helpless.


    He felt his heart twitched, so he hurriedly walked over.


    "Laura, how are you?"


    Laura lifted her head and saw that it was him. A glimmer of hope appeared in her originally bleak eyes.


    "Max! What are you doing here?"


    She stood up.


    Max tightened his eyebrows and he looked gloomy, "I can''te when something like this had


    happened to you?"


    Laura forced a smile, "People that don''t know the truth will think that you are my boyfriend or


    something."


    Max stiffened his face when he heard that. After a while, he waved his hand, "Alright, let''s not talk


    about that. What''s going on now? Hurry up and tell me!"


    Laura then told him how she was bumped into by the waiter, how she was taken away by the police


    and how the police frisked her.


    In fact, the matter was very simple. Max could understand it without much detail.


    After listening to Laura''s ount, Max sneered.


    Such a tant conspiracy was full of loopholes, and the aim was never to frame her and to put Laura in


    jail.


    After all, if the matter was brought to the police station, the truth could be found out with a simple


    investigation.


    It seemed like a prank by some people, just to ruin her reputation and give her a hard time.


    As expected, the urine test results came out after a while.


    Laura did not take drugs and the blood sample showed that she had never taken any drugs either.


    She was innocent.


    Of course, she always knew that she had never taken drugs, but she still let out a sigh of relief when


    the results came out.


    When the officers saw Maxing, they finally decided to let her go. After all, it was already proved


    that Laura was innocent.


    So, the officer smiled and walked forward. He said to Max, "Mr. Nixon, I''m really sorry. It seems that this


    is a misunderstanding. Since Miss Davies is an artist under yourpany, there is naturally no


    problem. I''m really sorry for bothering you to make this trip in the middle of the night."


    Max looked at him indifferently and followed by a sudden smile.


    "So you mean, this matter will be over just like that, officer?"


    "Uh..."


    The officer gave Laura an awkward nce and then looked at him again andughed, "Mr. Nixon, you


    mean..."


    "Heh! My artist was being falsely used and you took her away in public without investigating


    properly. How would you pay for the damage to her reputation?"


    "Annie International has spent hundreds of millions on the drama, and it is about to go on air in no time.


    However, just before it can evene out, the actress is in jail. How would you pay for our loss in


    viewing rates when news like this gets out?"


    The officer did not think about it much when he received a call to arrest her.


    And now, questioned by Max, he was immediately confused.


    "Isn''t it that Ms. Davies had been proved innocent? If Mr. Nixon is worried about the gossip, I cane


    out with an announcement and post it online."


    Max pulled the corner of his mouth indifferently.


    "If an announcement is enough, why there are still so many cases of reputations being ruined due to


    mistakes?"


    These days, it did not matter where the announcement was made, as long as the person was in the


    police station, there would be many rumors in the public.


    Especially if it was linked to a sensitive topic like drug use.


    If you went into a police station and did note out and the charge was valid, people would say that


    your private life was a mess and there were no good people in the entertainment circle.


    If you went into a police station and finally came out and the charge turned out invalid, people would


    say that you had strong support behind you and you must have taken advantage of the rtionship.


    So, it didn''t really matter what the final oue of this matter was, or who hade out to announce


    her innocence.


    As long as someone saw Laura being taken away from the banquet hall, her reputation would be


    ruined.


    This was the world of the celebrities, and this was how the public opinions worked on the inte.


    Being too imaginary was a disease but there were no remedies for it.


    As soon as the officer heard Max''s words, he knew that he would not give up easily. For a moment, he


    could not help but felt anxious.


    "Mr. Nixon, you have to understand that this is our duty to handle this case in such a way. If it has got


    you and Ms. Davies into trouble, I''m really sorry about it, but we are doing it ording to the formal


    procedure, I really did not expect ..."

 Chapter 159 Threatening The Media

    Chapter 159 Threatening The Media


    Chapter 159 Threatening the Media


    "Enough."


    Max spoke out to interrupt him.


    "I know that it''s not easy for you guys either. Things have already happened, and the damage caused


    cannot be undone, I don''t me you for that, but..."


    He paused for a while and looked at him with a stern gaze, "You guys should be able to investigate


    something like reporting a false crime thoroughly, right!"


    The officer was shocked.


    Logically, it could not be considered as a false report as they indeed found the drugs at the scene. It


    was just that they still needed to find out the real owner of the drugs they had found.


    As he was thinking, Max''s voice came out again.


    "The drugs do not belong to Laura, so they must belong to someone else. The drugs appear out of


    nowhere, so you must find out their source, right?"


    The officer hurriedly nodded, "Yes, please don''t worry about it, we will definitely find out the truth."


    Only then did Max nod in satisfaction, "So, can she go now?"


    "Of course. Mr. Nixon, this way."


    Only then did Laura leave with Max.


    As expected, just as they stepped out of the police station, they found the reporters and media had


    blocked their way.


    Their cars were parked outside. They could not get up there without passing through the media.


    "Miss Davies, it was reported that you brought drugs with you at a party, is this true?"


    "Miss Davies, may I ask how you are feeling now, after something like this happened and your new


    drama is about to go on air?"


    "Miss Davies, is it because your agency has bailed you out that you did not get detention?"


    "Miss Davies, may I ask how long you have been taking drugs?"


    It was the first time that Laura had encountered such a situation. She was scared and was stunned for


    a moment.


    At this moment, a cold and deep voice came from behind.


    "Miss Davies brought drugs with her? Who told you this?"


    The crowd was stunned.


    When they saw that the person who came out was Max, everyone was shocked.


    All of them surged over.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Mr. Nixon, may I ask, why are you here at this time of the day. Is it you who have bailed Miss Davies


    out?"


    "Mr. Nixon, it seems that Miss Davies'' involvement in the drug possession scandal is true?"


    They were all blocking Max.


    Max was indifferent. He said in a stern voice, "Marvis!"


    "Yes!"


    "Bring someone to clear the way!"


    "Yes!"


    Two rows of bodyguards immediately ran over and pushed the reporters away.


    Max hugged Laura and shielded her as he walked out.


    "Mr. Nixon! Please give us an exnation."


    "Mr. Nixon, do you think you can veil the truth by not saying anything?"


    Max simply ignored them. After sending Laura to the car, he swished the door shut.


    He ordered the driver to drive her away first before he turned around and faced those media reporters.


    "First of all, from the beginning, no one has ever said that Laura was taken away because of drug


    possession! I don''t know where you had heard the news, but I''m here to tell you about it."


    "I didn''te here to bail her out. The police station has investigated clearly that what had happened


    today had nothing to do with her, it was just that someone wants to frame her."


    "If you don''t believe me, there is a police station behind you. You can go and ask for rification


    yourselves."


    "Since this is all a misunderstanding, I don''t want to see any negative news about this incident from any


    of your reports."


    "If I see any of you distorting the facts, it is nder! For any mediapanies that damage the


    reputation of the artists of Annie International, we will sue them for defamation and will never let it go


    easily, you can try it if you don''t believe me!"


    After he finished, he turned around to a bodyguard beside him and said loudly, "Josh, go! Take down


    the names of all the media here, don''t miss a single one!"


    "Yes!"


    After Max finished his words, he got into his car and left.


    The media were a bit confused by his words, but after a while, someone really came over and recorded


    their names one by one.


    Those people were so scared that their faces turned pale.


    "Why are you recording our names? You are not following the rules!"


    "Rules? Heh!" Josh sneered, "You still talk about rules with me? You always distort the truth. Don''t


    insult the word ''rules'' by talking about it from your mouth!"


    With that, despite his resistance, he took the wallet out of his pocket.


    He fished out his ID card and wrote down his name.


    The man was so angry that he trembled.


    "What do you mean by this? Threatening and intimidating?"


    "Yes! We have nothing to say if you write down ourpany''s name, but what are you doing with our


    names?"


    "Do you guys want to take revenge?"


    Josh gave a sarcasticugh.


    "Annie International is a regrpany. How would we such a thing? We are taking down your


    names just in case. After all, with such a piece of big news, if your names appear on the news, we have


    to have an impression somehow, right?"


    The man''s eyes widened at once.


    "How dare you say that you are not trying to take revenge! You''re threatening us right now?"


    "If you say so."


    Josh did not bother to talk to them anymore. Soon, after taking down their names, he led his men away.


    The reporters looked at the back of the caravan leaving. They were anxious and angry.


    But they did not dare to do anything.


    They all knew Max. Though they were all from a wealthy family, unlike Archie, Max would not care


    about the consequences and would really go back to whoever had pissed him off.


    If it was Archie, they could still talk about it like a business.


    After all, they were just all entertainment media, so who would be willing to give up such a piece of


    breaking news?


    But then they met a guy like Max!


    This guy was always unconventional. If he was really pissed off, he might really take revenge under the


    table!


    Thinking of this, all the reporters did not dare to act rashly for a moment.


    In the end, they all returned to their ownpanies and reported the situation to their superiors before


    making a decision.


    At the same time, Max sat in his car and called the PR department.


    He ordered them to contact the heads of the major media who were at the scene just now, so that he


    could do Max a favor to suppress the news.


    Fortunately, although Laura had starred in "The Youth" and "Chase the Wind", and "The Youth" had


    always been very popr on the inte.


    She was a neer after all, unlike those famous celebrities.


    So, after discussion, the heads of the media were willing to do him a favor.


    After all, it was not really smart to offend a business tycoon just for this bit of news about a neer.


    Moreover, by letting go of this news today, Max owed them a favor that he would have to repay sooner


    orter.


    Because of this, the matter was resolved quite smoothly.


    After this was done, Max dialed Natalia''s number.


    It was because some other people had seen Laura being taken away by the police.

 Chapter 160 Suspended Forever

    Chapter 160 Suspended Forever


    Chapter 160 Suspended Forever


    Although this matter would not be reported on the media side, it was inevitable that some rumors were


    leaked out.


    They still had to do something on the public rtions aspect.


    After Natalia received the call, she was relieved to know that he had settled everything.


    As for the PR aspect, she had already made arrangement just in time to manage those critics online.


    As soon as there was a slight movement on the inte, it was immediately suppressed.


    At the end of the day, although they had officially announced that Laura would take a leading role in


    "The Youth" and the trailer hade out, the drama had not yet been broadcast, so there were not


    many people who had known about it.


    Furthermore, she was just a neer with only about 200 Twitter followers. As long as the media and


    the bigwigs did not put her into trouble, there should be not much big deal.


    After settling all this, Max asked Natalia to see if anyone had taken any photos or videos at the scene.


    If there was indeed such a photo or video, no matter how much it cost, it must be destroyed.


    Otherwise, even if there was no trouble now, it might be a problem if someone brought this issue up in


    the future.


    Natalia knew it, so before he told her, she had already asked her men to deal with it.


    Max only had time to meet Laura when he had settled all the issues.


    They met at a crossroads.


    The driver parked the car at the roadside. Laura, who was wrapped in an overcoat, got down from the


    car.


    Seeing him, a few hints of guilt appeared in her eyes.


    "Did I get you into a big trouble today?"


    Her tone was timid. It was the first time she spoke in such a tone to him. He smiled instantly.


    "You know you''ve caused me trouble?"


    Laura twitched her mouth and lowered her head in dissatisfaction.


    It was not what she wanted either, OK?


    She did not know if it was because she had offended Molly and the others at the party today because


    of him.


    After all, she had not offended anyone in this circle, so if someone had really framed her on purpose, it


    could only be because of what had happened tonight.


    Whatever, he was the culprit!


    Thinking of this, Laura could not help but looked at him with a gloomy face.


    Max had obviously thought of this as well. He looked ufortable as he gave a clear cough.


    "Er ... don''t worry! I will find out the truth for you. I''ll never forgive those who had put you into trouble."


    Laura nodded.


    The weather was cool at night, and they were standing by the roadside, so it was not convenient for


    Max to talk to her anymore. He then waved his hand.


    "Alright, you go back first."


    "Okay."


    When the car had left, he returned to his car. His assistant handed over hisputer, on which a


    CCTV footage was being yed.


    He exined, "Mr. Nixon, we''ve retrieved the CCTV footage throughout the lobby and we''ve also seen


    the waiter who bumped into Miss Davies, but because of the angle, we could only see his back but not


    his face, so it might not be that easy to trace the person out for now."


    Max nodded and did not say anything.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Mr. Nixon, do you think we should hand this over to the police?"


    He shook his head, "No need."


    His eyes lingered on the video, dragging the progress bar back to half an hour ago.


    He could see that the waiter entered a private room, followed by Molly a few momentster.


    He sneered, as if talking to himself or sneering, "How dare you y such tricks in front of me! You must


    be so tired of your life."


    Laura did not pay any more attention to the progress of this matter.


    She only knew that two dayster, Molly, who was also an artist of Annie International, was suddenly


    being suspended for no reason.


    Unlike her, whose contract with Annie International onlysted for five years, Molly had signed a


    contract for ten years back then in order to get into thepany.


    She was only 26 years old now and was already a second-tier artist in the entertainment industry.


    Although she did not have any well-known works, she had quite a fame because she was good at


    hyping.


    With her current fame, if she could take on a few more well produced dramas, as long as her acting


    was not too bad, she would basically be able to survive in the second tier and still had a hope to strive


    for the first tier.


    However, at this very moment, she was suspended.


    Her fans did not know what was going on, but they''ve noticed that her Twitter ount had not been


    updated muchtely.


    It also seemed that she had not appeared in many activities recently, let alone dramas.


    The president of Molly ''s fans club had ess to her schedule, but at this time, when she went to ask


    for it, the answer she got was that she had no scheduletely.


    Everyone was confused.


    Immediately afterwards, the official ount of Annie International released a statement.


    The gist of the statement was that Molly''s activities had been suspended for an indefinite period of time


    as she had broken her contract.


    As soon as this statement was posted, there was an uproar on the inte.


    Annie International did not give much detail as to what she did. Some media had tried to poke around,


    but they could not find anything.


    As a result, spection grew.


    As soon as the spection started, some people got her into more trouble.


    As a result, all the shameful things that Molly had done in the past were exposed one by one.


    For example, how she slept with the producer to get a role, her secret affairs with a rich man and how


    she ostracized actresses in the crew even though they were from the samepany.


    It was also said that she used to be a prostitute. She had been a model before she became an actress


    and she had attended certain strange parties.


    In short, her ck history was getting exposed.


    Before Molly could understand what was going on, she was crushed by the waves of rumors out there.


    She sat at home, scrolling through the half-true and half-false scandals on Twitter. She was going to be


    crazy.


    She called her assistant, but her assistant, who usually treated her in a respectful manner, spoke to her


    indifferently this time.


    "From today onwards, I''m not your assistant. Go ask thepany yourself if you have any questions."


    After saying that, she blocked her phone number.


    Molly was so angry that she almost smashed her phone.


    She trembled for a while and then called her agent Evan with trembling fingers.


    Evan was a veteran agent in this circle.


    In Annie International, the artists that he took care of would rarely have any problem.


    He had a wide range of contacts in this circle. Even though Molly was arrogant and domineering, she


    was still a bit afraid of him.


    When this kind of scandal broke out and the inte was in an uproar, she thought that Evan would call


    her and scold her like he used to do.


    But unexpectedly, he did not call her today.


    Her phone was very quiet. From the beginning to the end, not a single person called her.


    This deadly quietness made her even more frightened, and a bad feeling rose in her heart.


    This bad feeling continued until she saw the official statement from Annie International just now.


    Her head exploded with a buzz.


    Suspended for an indefinite period of time?


    Her eyes widened as she stared at those words in disbelief.

 Chapter 161 Completely Devastated

    Chapter 161 Completely Devastated


    Chapter 161 Completely Devastated


    Those in the industry were well aware of how much damage these words might do to a celebrity.


    She had a ten-year contract with Annie International, with seven years remaining as of now.


    What would she be seven yearster when the contract expired if she had been suspended for


    seven years, with no works, events, ys, or movies?


    Who would remember her?


    What would be the sense of terminating the contract if she had turned into a middle-ageddy by then?


    Molly felt like she was going to die every time she thought of this.


    She needed to make an urgent phone call to find out what was going on!


    The call was connected in a brief moment; the other end was a bit noisy; she gripped her phone,


    "Hello, is it Evan?"


    "Hold on," the guy on the other end of the line said quietly.


    The other side made a session of rustling sounds before bing quiet.


    "Go ahead."


    Evan was always cool and calm, which waspletely contradictory to Molly''s impulsive and hot-


    tempered nature.


    He seldom lost his anger, but when he did, everyone was terrified.


    Furthermore, with years of expertise in this circle, he had his methods and had sessfully brought


    numerous superstars to prominence.


    Even though they did not renew the contract with him in the end, they left on good terms and remained


    friends.


    They would also be willing to help him with his new artists whenever he needed it.


    It demonstrated how well he had done in this circle as well as how extensive hisworks were.


    Molly didn''t listen to anyone but him.


    She couldn''t have gotten where she was today if it hadn''t been for him, no matter how hard she


    worked.


    As a result, Molly held him in the highest regard.


    Only after the other side went quiet did she ask warily, "Evan, I just saw thepany''s official


    statement. What is going on exactly? Why would thepany suddenly suspend my activities?"


    "Do you believe the choice was taken on the spur of the moment?" Evan stated coldly and tly.


    Molly skipped a heartbeat


    But she defended herself until thest end and faked a grin, "Evan, you know how impetuous I can be,


    but I never have the guts to do horrible things. I''m not sure what I did and thepany made this


    decision."


    Evan smiled. It was more of a mockery as if he was telling her that he knew everything.


    Molly''s face became somewhat pale.


    "Molly, I warned you not to covet things that don''t belong to you and to act appropriately if you want to


    stay in this field. But did you listen? No, you didn''t, and you pulled some dirty tricks. Not only did you


    fail to harm anyone, but you also dug your own grave. You asked for it. What''s the point of sobbing in


    front of me now?"


    His statements startled Molly.


    "I didn''t, Evan..."


    "You didn''t do what? You didn''t ask someone to put the drugs on Laura, or you didn''t ask the media to


    report her scandal?"


    Molly widened her eyes and was astounded.


    Evan''s voice grew colder and icier. She could not feel even a bit of warmth in his tone.


    "You called to ask for my help, but you don''t have the guts to acknowledge what you''ve done. What


    else have you hidden from me? Do you think I''m as stupid as you and will help you even if you don''t tell


    me the truth? There''s nothing else I could do now, regardless of whether I''ll be able or willing to help.


    The decision was taken by the board of directors, and if you still have anything to say, you may talk to


    them directly! I''m busy and have nothing further to say to you, goodbye."


    He hung up right after.


    "Hello, Evan, Evan!"


    Molly did not expect Evan to hang up the phone coldly, without giving her even a chance to speak.


    They had known each other for three years, he had treated her well and had provided her with several


    opportunities, but she had failed him every time and had yet to deliver a decent work.


    She assumed Evan would tolerate her and would not abandon her easily since, aside from her


    potential, he had invested a lot of time and effort in her.


    But she was mistaken ¨C he hung up on her!


    How could that be?


    Molly shouted a couple of times over a disconnected phone call, but it was futile.


    She called again, but he did not answer.


    Evan even turned his phone off after a few more calls from Molly.


    It was only now that Molly realized how serious it was.


    She copsed on the sofa, looking nkly at her empty house as if she had dropped into an unending


    void.


    She was well aware that she was doomed!


    Today marked the end of her career in the entertainment industry, for which she had fought tirelessly.


    However, after a long while, her self-pity eventually evolved to anger.


    Laura was to me for everything.


    That scumbag!


    She must have purposefully enraged her that night, causing her to lose control and behaved rashly!


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She was well-known in the field as a fiery-tempered person, and her hot temper earned her a tough


    image.


    As a result, the people around her would typically avoid getting into an argument with her.


    Yes, that must be it, she thought. Laura was aware of her bad temper and purposefully said something


    to set it off.


    She purposefully forced her to make mistakes to draw Mr. Nixon''s attention away from her.


    So she could climb to the top.


    That was exactly what happened.


    She rose tall and swept everything on the coffee table to the floor, her eyes full of grudges and


    vengeance.


    She gazed forward, nkly, "Laura Davies, you scumbag! I''m going to have my revenge!"


    ...


    Laura, on the other hand, had no idea she had turned into a thorn in Molly''s eyes.


    Although she had finished filming "The Youth", she was still working on "Chase the Wind", so she was


    still quite busy recently.


    Natalia was about to join the crew, and the filming was scheduled to begin next Wednesday, Vicente


    said that it would be a wonderful day for theunch.


    Natalia didn''t mind the date since Vicente had everything nned ahead of time. She stayed at home


    reading the scripts because there wasn''t much to do at the office.


    Archie had returned from his business trip. He had been preupied with work recently but was free


    for the next few days.


    When he saw she was free, he approached her with a te of fruit and asked, "When are you going to


    join the crew?"


    "Hmmm... It should be five dayster," Natalia murmured, counting with her fingers.


    "Where''s the shooting again?"


    "They said it would be close to the cinematic town."

 Chapter 162 Vacation

    Chapter 162 Vacation


    Chapter 162 Vacation


    Hearing that, he frowned in displeasure.


    "Does it imply you''ll be gone for a long time?"


    Natalia grinned as she knew he was correct.


    "It''s just going to be a few months, but time flies."


    Archie gave a grim smile.


    "How about Eqitin? You said you''d go back with me."


    Natalia couldn''t say anything. "Emm..."


    Could she im that she had just forgotten about it?


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    His smile vanished in an instant, and she hastily added, "I still have a few days until I start work, and I


    can go with you right now."


    She took out her phone and instantly looked for flights to demonstrate her sincerity.


    "We can catch the earliest flight tomorrow and still make it."


    Archie grunted coldly and turned to walk upstairs, ignoring her.


    Sigh, Natalia assumed he was upset, but a few minutester he walked down the stairs and shoved a


    stack of vacation information at her.


    "Pick a location. we will go tomorrow."


    Natalia couldn''t think of anything to say.


    "I''m not always free, and don''t you want to go on vacation?" Archie said sternly.


    Natalia''s eyes twinkled, "Of course I do."


    She quickly started going over the material and deciding where she wanted to go.


    As she looked over the documents, she asked if there was any ce he wanted to go.


    Archie was fine with everything because he knew she would start shooting soon and he wouldn''t be


    able to visit her every day as he was busy, so they would be apart for a short time.


    So he wanted to spend as much time as he could with her now that he was free.


    Natalia was fast to choose a location. After all, she had traveled to numerous locations in thest


    several years.


    She chose a few less popr spots and showed him her choice.


    "These are the locations I had wanted to go when I was alone. They are perfect for this season. You


    can have a look and choose one."


    Archie swiped on the tablet. These were all spots with gorgeousndscapes, ideal for a couple on


    vacation. He felt satisfied and chose a spot after thinking for a short while.


    "Here! We can have mountains and rivers, and it looks lovely near the sea."


    Natalia went in for a closer look and immediately grinned, "That''s my favorite too, all right then, here is


    where we''ll be going."


    "Okay, I''ll make arrangements tonight and let you know," Archie said with a nod.


    Just like that, the decision had been made, almost in no time. Natalia joyfully returned to her room with


    her tablet after dinner to continue her search for further information.


    Archie, on the other hand, began to make ns for their holiday. It would be a three-day, two-night trip,


    departing tomorrow morning.


    Natalia was pleased with the n, so she hurriedly agreed and began preparing for the trip.


    They chose a tiny vige by the sea in a neighboring country, and they would be out of Ambario.


    That town was well-known for its stunning scenery, clean air, and pleasant surroundings. Every year, a


    Furthermore, it was now spring, which was the ideal season for a trip.


    Despite the temperature difference between day and night, it was still pleasant.


    Natalia had prepared numerous items that they would need during their trip.


    Archie went to the office for some work the next morning before picking her up and driving to the


    airport.


    She was ecstatic because it was her first trip with him. When they arrived at the airport, she discovered


    they''d be traveling over on his private jet.


    "I didn''t manage to buy airline tickets because we were in a hurry, so this would save us time," Archie


    stated as to why they would travel on a private jet.


    Natalia nodded and didn''t give it any thought.


    She took a nap after learning that the flight would be three hours long after they boarded.


    Archie, on the other hand, was preupied with an investment proposal. He was on vacation, but still


    he had to make a lot of decisions for hispany, and he could not just walk away from these matters


    just because he was on vacation.


    Although he was not present at the workce, he needed to work.


    Natalia was filled with sadness as she thought about this. All of the window shades were closed so she


    could sleep soundly, and just the reading light on top of him was turned on in the front.


    Archie sat back in his chair, his gaze fixed on the paperwork in front of him. At times, he would knit his


    handsome eyebrows, and at others, he would sign or draw circles on the paperwork.


    Natalia was captivated by his excellent look. No wonder he was constantly surrounded bydies ¨C he


    was really charming.


    On the contrary, she was just an ordinary woman who had nothing special, but still he fell in love with


    her.


    Natalia vowed to work harder to be a woman worthy of standing next to him. She would not humiliate


    him at any cost.


    There was no one chatting on the ne, so it was silent. She sat in the softly reclining chair, and turned


    to sleep on the side facing him. She then gently ced her hand on his waist before shutting her eyes.


    Archie paused slightly and cast a nce at the hands around his waist.


    Natalia was lying on her side with her eyes closed and one hand on his waist. It warmed his heart since


    it was a sign of dependency on him.


    He took her hand in his and kissed her on the cheek, saying, "Sleep tight."


    Natalia promptly fell asleep.


    After three hours.


    Archie woke Natalia as the jet touched down. She rubbed her eyes before following him down the jet.


    Because this trip was decided only at thest minute, he didn''t bring much with them, and few people


    knew about it. He did, however, bring Nancy along for the sake of safety.


    As they stepped off the ne, their car was there waiting for them.


    He escorted her to the car and headed to the farmhouse Natalia had chosen.


    The little town was given the name Kima, which means "Wondend" in the native tongue.


    They were both sitting in the car, staring out the windows. There were beautiful scenery and


    surroundings along the road ¨C rivers, mountains, and low-rise red-tile residences unique to this ce.


    Fruit trees were nted on both sides of the road, filling the air with a fresh aroma. It was such a


    rxing spot, with people cycling beneath the trees andughing along the way.


    Natalia was fascinated with what she saw, and her attention was fixed outside the window.


    As he held her hands, Archie smiled at her.


    After a half-hour drive, they arrived at their destination.


    Although it was not arge and luxurious farmhouse, it was near the sea and had a serene


    atmosphere. The design was basic yet attractive and elegant, and it appeared to be an ideal location


    for a holiday.


    Because this was ast-minute decision, they didn''t bring much luggage with them.

 Chapter 163 Kima

    Chapter 163 Kima


    Chapter 163 Kima


    Archie was preupied with the luggage, as Natalie dashed in with a backpack.


    The instant she stepped into the vegetable-filled yard, she waspletely captivated.


    She had read about this ce, and she knew that they grew their own veggies here, and if they were


    interested, they could pick and eat them as well, just like a real farmer.


    They could buy meat and spices from the local market.


    She had been living avish life with Archie, and it was nice to experience life as a regr couple every


    now and again.


    Archie, who was standing behind her, was moved by her happiness. He sped up and carried their


    belongings into the home.


    "Archie, it''s lovely here. Hurry in and have a look. You will definitely love it."


    Natalia went inside and hurried back out, clutching his arm, to tell him what she saw.


    Archie took a nce about ¨C it was modest but gave the impression of living in solitude ¨C and he


    nodded to her.


    They carried their belongings into the two-story vi with quite some history.


    Natalia stepped outdoors after walking around the house. She was overjoyed to discover a flower


    garden there.


    "The owner should be someone who enjoys his life."


    She stated this as she dashed down the path to have a better look at the colorful flowers in the garden.


    Archie, on the other hand, walked out with two sses of water and handed one to her.


    "Our garden at home has more flowers than this one, but you''ve never imed I''m someone who


    enjoys my life."


    Natalia gave him a sidelong nce, saying, "It''s different."


    "You did not grow those flowers. Mrs. Dottie asked a gardener to take care of them. You will only


    nce at them when you are in a good mood and will disregard them most of the time. So, it''s


    Archie realized she was correct and didn''t argue.


    "Hungry? Let''s go for a walk and get something to eat."


    "Okay." Natalia gave a nod.


    Natalia prepared a couple t-shirt to change the way he dressed and let his CEO husband feel the


    satisfaction of being a typical couple.


    Archie came out shortly after changing. He appeared more rxed and cheerful wearing a casual white


    t-shirt. Natalia wore the same style but in a smaller size. She wore her hair in a bun, and they looked


    like a great match.


    Archie''s eyes sparkled as he looked at her, and they went out hand in hand.


    They decided to have a look and eat anything they wanted along the way. Soon after, they came into a


    delicate tiny bistro not far from the farmhouse.


    The street was rather quiet because there were few people at this time of day, but the scenery was


    lovely and the atmosphere was pleasant.


    They walked in and sat down.


    The owners were a couple in their thirties. They looked quite young with a six-year-old son.


    They were also from Ambario but moved here after falling in love with the ce. They made a living by


    running an Ambario bistro.


    The owner, Hannah Morris, was a delightful person who insisted them to just call her Hannah.


    Natalia was overjoyed to meet someone from her own country in a foreignnd and quickly grew close


    to her calling her just Hannah.


    Hannah came to take their order, while Natalia asked her what she would rmend.


    Hannah then rmended some of the finest dishes to them and Natalia ordered three dishes after


    checking with Archie.


    After handing off their order to her husband in the kitchen, she served them beverages and chatted


    with them.


    They were the only ones dining in the bistro because it wasn''t yet mealtime.


    "We primarily serve dishes from our hometown here. I''m not sure if you will like them, but many people


    have stated that our dishes taste delicious. If you don''t like any of the dishes, just let me know and I will


    make you something else." exined Hannah.


    Natalia grinned and said, "You won''t be able to earn then. That''s okay if they are not good, but if they


    are tasty, then your customers would have to lie to have more to eat!"


    "Ha-ha, I won''t say the same to everyone, but you don''t seem to be someone who would take


    advantage of others," she waved her hands.


    She paused and raised her brow, "Are you students?" she said. "You seem to be students who skipped


    ss for a vacation."


    Natalia blushed and shifted her gaze to Archie.


    He was attractive, and there was no indication of aging on his face.


    And he was dressed casually in a white t-shirt today and seemed to be enjoying himself because he


    was with her, so he appeared much younger than anyone his age.


    "We are not students," Natalia said.


    "Really? This gentleman beside you looks quite young, and you two seem to be a good match. I


    thought you were students."


    Natalia thought, she was already twenty-four, and Archie was five years older, nearly thirty. It would be


    ridiculous to look like students...


    Archie, on the other hand, was overjoyed to hear what she said, especially when she said that they


    appeared to be a good match.


    He looked pleased as well, and he immediately ordered two bottles of drinks. He didn''t drink, so he put


    both in front of Natalia and asked her to save one forter on their walk.


    Since Hannah had been so nice to them, Natalia asked her happily, "Hannah, do you know any great


    spots around here?"


    "There are so many lovely ces! If you go east from here, you will see the Smoking Sea. It is close


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    and offers the finest view."


    "The sea is misty, giving it the appearance of a paradise. If you walk north, you''ll notice a mysterious


    temple on top of Mount Praia. Make a wish, and it will be granted. Nine out of ten visitors will visit the


    temple, and many couples like going on dates there as well. If you''re interested, you could go tomorrow


    because it''s a littlete today. Climbing to the peak takes at least half a day."


    "Oh, I heard there''ll be a meteor shower here tomorrow, right?" Natalia inquired, her eyes wide with


    curiosity.


    She looked up tourist attractions and weather forecasts beforeing, and it''s been predicted that


    there would be a meteor shower tomorrow.


    "Meteor shower?" Hannah shook her head and frowned, "I''ve never heard of that, but you may have a


    look. Even without the meteor shower, there are plenty of ces to visit around the mountain."


    Natalia agreed with a nod.


    The food was served at this point. Hannah excused herself and brought her kid to the back for


    schoolwork.


    Although it was a tiny bistro, the food was delicious.


    Itcked the glitz and m of a five-star restaurant, yet it was enveloped by a warm and weing


    atmosphere.

 Chapter 164 At Least A Blessing

    Chapter 164 At Least A Blessing


    Chapter 164 At Least A Blessing


    After the meal, they said their goodbyes to the couple and walked out.


    They left the bistro at four in the afternoon. They were advised to walk straight since the night market


    would begin at five. They decided to have a look because there were quite a lot of things they could


    see there.


    Archie had never been to a night market before, and he was somewhat intrigued.


    When he noticed Natalia''s delighted expression, he got even more interested. On their way, they


    enjoyed the beautiful sceneries.


    When they saw peoplinging and going by their bicycles, Natalia begged to ride one as well.


    As a result, Archie rented one near the highway. As he pushed it out, he realized he didn''t know how to


    ride a bicycle.


    Natalia burst intoughter.


    Who would have thought that the multitalented Mr. McCarthy didn''t know how to ride a bicycle?


    Archie was a little irritated. He''d been raised in the wealthiest manner possible. He had the best


    chauffeur in this world whenever he went out, and he''d never ridden a bicycle.


    Seeing his dark face, Natalia could only swallow back herughter.


    She then told him to sit in the backseat and while she led from the front, he could just follow from the


    back.


    Archie got onto his seat unwillingly, and Natalia began riding after telling him, "Let''s go."


    They rode their bicycles along the street, letting the air brushed on their faces. He was fully immersed


    in the aroma of her refreshing shampoo.


    Archie fell in love with this type of soothing environment, and he felt at peace.


    Natalia hadn''t ridden a bicycle since she graduated from her middle school, yet she managed to ride it


    sessfully. She was overjoyed.


    And she started singing the song she used to hum when she was cycling to her school.


    Her humming was slightly off-key since she was riding with someone behind her and needed extra


    energy. This had a major impact on her singing.


    Regardless, she was born with a good voice, so her humming was eptable.


    Archie paused for a moment before asking, "What are you humming?"


    "Bade pour Adeline, have you never heard of it before?"


    Archie was at a loss for words. Her humming was out of tune, yet she expected him to recognize it...


    As Archie said nothing, Natalia added, "The original name of this song is Bade pour Adeline, it''s a


    piece performed by a well-known pianist, and it''s even won prizes..."


    "I know..." Archie snapped, and his face clouded.


    Natalia nodded and shrugged, saying, "I forgot you''re quite good at piano."


    On their bicycle, they soon arrived at the night market Hannah rmended earlier.


    The night market had only just begun, and several stalls were still being set up. Natalia directed Archie


    to an ice cream store that had had been praised by lots of people online. While they waited for the


    stalls to open, they ate ice cream.


    The shop yed light and pleasant music, and the owner was a Turkish man who entertained


    customers by doing creative ice-cream performance.


    Natalia finished her ice cream while sitting in the shop, bored. She didn''t want to go to the night market


    right now, so she went to see the performance of the owner.


    When the owner noticed her arriving, he asked if she wanted to give it a try.


    Natalia hesitated for a while, but eventually epted the shovel and cone and began creating ice


    cream with his help.


    Before she came here, she already knew how to build a flower on a cake with butter, so it just used the


    same method but with a different material. Furthermore, the owner was patient, and she figured it out in


    almost no time.


    Natalia purchased the ice cream she had made and delightedly handed it to Archie, saying, "Here, this


    is for you."


    Archie raised his brow as he examined the oddly-shaped ice cream in front of him. He epted it but


    couldn''t help but remark, "This is so awful, did you make this?"


    Natalia nodded and said, "Yes! If you don''t like it, I can have it back." She stretched out her hand to


    take the ice cream.


    But he won''t give it back. Instead, he ate half of it in one bite, saying, "It''s impolite to take back the


    things you have given out."


    Natalia broke outughing as she observed his whining expression while eating the ice cream.


    So she let him go this time and carried on walking.


    The streetlights were switched on, and the night market had begun.


    As previously said by Hannah, the night market was busy with both visitors and residents.


    Natalia strolled about with Archie, watching here and there while Archie trailed behind like an attendant,


    frowning all the way.


    Natalia noticed he appeared irritated by the seemingly chaotic and filthy environment, so she left him


    and dashed to the front.


    Archie was concerned about her safety and could only ignore the filthy surroundings and race up to


    follow her.


    "How much does this cost?"


    Natalia was squatting in front of a stall, trying on a silver ring, when Archie noticed her.


    "Two hundred.".


    "Two hundred? It''s pricey."


    "It isn''t too pricey. It''s made of pure silver, it''s not just silver-coated, and the thread wrapped around it


    was made by hand using temple-blessed thread, ensuring good health and longevity."


    "Good," Natalia said with a smile. "I will take two for two hundred, and I''ll pay you straight away."


    "Two hundred? I don''t make a dime at that price!"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "All right, then, I''ll give you twenty more, take it or leave it."


    "Aww, thisdy is such a deal hunter, a hundred and twenty apiece, I don''t make much..."


    "Come on, let''s do this! You are a good person. Please sell it to me." As she said, she withdrew her


    money from her pocket and presented it to the owner.


    The owner epted the money and said, "All right then, I''ll sell it to you because you''re a lovelydy."


    He then brought out another ring with the same design and presented it to Natalia.


    Natalia turned around and thanked him as if she had gotten some valuable treasure.


    When the owner noticed her speedy spending, he remarked, "Do you want to have a look at these


    earrings? They are also blessed by the temple."


    Natalia refused with a shake of her head. "No, the rings are fine," she responded, believing the styles


    of the earrings were out of date.


    She then approached Archie and ced the ring on his middle finger.


    Archie frowned and tried to remove it right away, but Natalia stopped him.


    "Do not take it off. It has been blessed by the temple for good health and longevity."


    Archie disliked the seller''s sales techniques while also despising Natalia''s intelligence. "Are you sure


    you believe that?"


    "Of course, why not?"


    She strolled to the next stall selling handmade masks, looked at them, and casually stated, "What''s


    wrong with believing some nice words. Even if they are not real, they are at least a blessing, right?"

 Chapter 165 Because Of Him

    Chapter 165 Because Of Him


    Chapter 165 Because Of Him


    She then tried on a monkey mask and made a goofy face at Archie.


    Archie felt warm in his heart hearing what she said, and after a while, finally he nodded, "You are


    correct, it''s good enough to have a blessing."


    Natalia removed her mask and smiled at him. "That''s right!" she murmured and squeezed his face.


    Archie came to a halt. Nobody had ever squeezed his cheek before, and he had an odd feeling about


    it.


    Natalia hadn''t noticed that. She then removed the monkey mask and reced it with a pig mask.


    "Hey, beautifuldy, do I look good?" she turned back and asked Archie.


    Archie could not hold back hisughter and said, "Ugly!"


    "Come, beautifuldy,e back to my farm with me!" she said as she approached Archie in an


    attempt to catch him.


    "Who are you talking to?" Archie said, softly knocking on her head.


    "Of course, you! Look in the mirror and check whether you have a beautiful face."


    "But I am a man!"


    "There aren''t manydies in the world who are more beautiful than you."


    Archie was at a loss for words.


    He wasn''t sure whether he should be delighted or upset at being told he was more good-looking than a


    woman.


    Natalia removed the mask and gave it to the owner, saying, "I''ll take this, how much is it?"


    "Why do you want this?"


    "Just for fun."


    Natalia grinned at him, paid, removed the mask from the bag, and put it back on, clearly having a good


    time.


    Archie trailed behind her, seeing that she was much more energetic and lively than when she was in


    Julio.


    Hevished her with jewels, cosmetics, clothes, and purses, all custom-made by world-renowned


    designers, yet she had never smiled as brilliantly as she did now.


    And she acted as though she had just found some magnificent treasure for purchasing two cheaply


    produced rings.


    He realized she was far more cute than he had previously believed, and he liked her much more as a


    result.


    She was happy because of him, not the luxuries.


    They stayed in the night market until Natalia was tired and then returned home.


    Natalia felt cold on her trip home because the temperature in town varied greatly between day and


    night.


    Archie then took off his jacket and put it around her shoulders. They were hungry, so on the way back,


    they stopped at the bistro where they had eaten earlier in the day.


    They were ready to enter when they noticed the owners adjusting and cleaning up the chairs and


    tables.


    "Oh? Are you through with the night market?"


    "Are you closing?" Natalia inquired, feeling a little awkward.


    "Yes, it''s almost eleven o''clock now, and we''re ready to head home. Would you like anything to eat?"


    Natalia gave a nod.


    "Oh, everything is sold out. We''ll have to get some fresh ingredients tomorrow morning. But I got some


    bread and yogurt this afternoon. You can have them if you want!"


    She went to the refrigerator, pulled out the bread and yogurt, and presented it to them.


    Natalia immediately waved her hand. "It''s okay, you''re running a business here. How could we take it


    for free?"


    Archie quickly pulled three notes from his wallet and handed them to her.


    Hannah was irritated by this. "What are you doing? These are just bread and yogurt. We are all from


    Ambario and we are now in a foreignnd. I can certainly afford to treat you this."


    Natalia blushed and felt embarrassed.


    "No, we didn''t mean it that way."


    "In any case, take this! There are no stores or restaurants along the way you''re taking, so this will be


    your final chance to get food."


    "Oh, I see," Natalia murmured.


    "Yes, and don''t stay out toote at night since the tourist attractions are packed with all sorts of people.


    The weather will get much colder after midnight and everyone will be heading home, there isn''t much


    outside at that hour anyway, and it''s not safe to remain outte."


    Natalia gave a nod. "Thank you."


    "Don''t worry about it."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Archie put back his cash into his wallet.


    Natalia was holding the bread and yogurt when they were sent to the door. She was moved because


    she felt Hannah was a nice person who took wonderful care of them.


    "There are lovely people everywhere in this world," she murmured on the way home, "And we are


    blessed to have met a kind couple here."


    "It just took bread and yogurt to reach to your heart?" Archie said softly.


    Natalia gave him a stern look and said, "What do you mean? Is this something to do with bread and


    yogurt? This is the warm feeling of meeting someone from the home country in a foreignnd, do you


    get it?"


    "Yes, I do. You met someone from your own country in a foreignnd and she was gracious enough to


    give you bread and yogurt. But you''ve never thanked me for all the bread I''ve given you."


    Natalia couldn''t think of anything to say.


    "Because you are such a businessman!" she said after a little pause.


    Archie couldn''t hear her and gave out a high-pitched ''hmm''.


    Natalia didn''t want to irritate this man, so she softened her tone and added, "Thank you, I am very


    thankful to you, so grateful."


    Archie smirked. She was praising him, but why did he feel she was not?


    Natalia didn''t exin anything to him and just went away without giving him a chance to defend


    himself.


    After a restful night''s sleep.


    Natalia and Archie headed to the nearby food market the next morning after learning about it.


    They chose this little town for a reason, and they wanted to experience the life of ordinary people here.


    As a result, Natalia had insisted they buy ingredients and cook for themselves.


    Although she was not apetent chef, she had seen him cook and was happy to let him take on the


    culinary duty.


    Archie agreed and apanied her to the food market after changing his clothes. They arrived at a


    nearby market.


    Natalia was inept at cooking and sourcing fresh food alike.


    Archie, on the other hand, could tell the difference between fresh and bad food. But he was too proud


    to bargain, so he chose the ones he liked and paid whatever the owner asked, while ignoring those he


    didn''t want, no matter how cheap.


    His abrupt and non-bargaining purchasing style drew the attention of thedies around him in the


    market.


    It was already quite a topic for good-looking couples like them visiting the food market.


    There were usually vacationing couples who would want to visit the food market, but they sure weren''t


    as good-looking as Archie and Natalia. In an instant, they became the talk of the town.


    They finished buying the items for lunch in approximately half an hour.


    "Have you noticed how thedies are looking at you just now in the market? They were watching you


    like wolves." On the way back, Natalia teased Archie.

 Chapter 166 Growing Old Together

    Chapter 166 Growing Old Together


    Chapter 166 Growing Old Together


    Archie glimpsed at her coldly.


    Natalia continued with a mischievous smile, "Listen, you have to follow me very closely these few days,


    or else you''ll get taken away by the wolves. I could protect you if you stay with me."


    After finished, sheughed. Archie''s muscles tensed up a little.


    He was slightly aggrieved. Who would have thought that the president of the McCarthy Properties


    would be teased by someone like that one day?


    Yet he could not utter any word.


    He could only flick his finger on her forehead with grievance in the end. "Alright, hurry up and go! We


    still need to go to Mount Praia."


    Both of them strode towards the manor.


    Archie was preparing lunch in the kitchen at noon. Natalia took the initiative to lend him a helping hand,


    washing the vegetables and the tes. They did look like a young married couple.


    After finishing washing the vegetables, Natalia had nothing else to do. She carried a small wooden


    stool and sat next to the kitchen watching Archie stirring the vegetables in the pan.


    She realized a man with good looks would look handsome even when his hair was disheveled and he


    was wearing an apron. He had a natural charisma.


    He lookedposed and was deft in cooking, as if he was not holding a spat, but a samurai''s


    sword.


    The pot did not look like one either. It looked like a protective shield that he could use to defend himself


    during a war. He was the proud and superior general whomanded the army.


    A smile broke upon her lips. As she was absorbed in her infinite imagination of him colonizing the


    whole world, she suddenly heard a loud bang.


    Natalia was taken aback by the noise and she leapt from the stool. She saw Archie covering the pot


    with the lid in a rush. The meat was sizzling with oil inside.


    Natalia nced at him deeply. She saw him heaving a sigh of relief momentarily.


    Alright!


    She had thought too much. Archie did not cook much either. He was just biting the bullet to mix and


    cook the ingredients with his powerfulmon sense and logical thinking.


    He finished cooking. Although the food''s appearance was awful, the food still tasted okay. After having


    lunch, they packed their luggage and headed out towards Mount Praia.


    It took them one hour to go there from the manor where they stayed by car. They called a taxi nearby


    and reached the foot of the hill one hourter.


    Lots of tourists from many parts of the world gathered there as expected. Natalia climbed the hill with


    Archie.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    It was afternoon and the sun was bright. It was not too far away from the sea and the soothing sea


    breeze blew across the grass.


    It was already four in the afternoon when they climbed halfway up the hill. Archie had been working out


    all year long and he was okay with it, yet Natalia was so exhausted that she breathed heavily.


    "Could you still make it?" Archie held her and took a water bottle out from his backpack. He handed it


    to her.


    Natalia took it over and gulped, nodding. "Yeah."


    She had to climb to the top. She must not give up and let anyone make fun of her.


    She held her breath and tried hard to climb up. Archie followed behind her, firstly, to protect her, and


    secondly, to avoid letting her see his disdainful eyes.


    "Hey, what''s that over there?"


    Natalia suddenly straightened her back and pointed at a huge tree tied with red ropes not far away.


    Quite many tourists had headed there. Archie stopped and gazed at it, saying, "No idea. Looks like it''s


    a ce for people to meditate."


    Natalia became intrigued. "Let''s have a look there."


    They walked there and discovered a small pond.


    A huge banyan tree tied with tons of red wooden signs was situated behind the pond and a young


    monk aged around twenty was sitting under it. He was wearing a shabby robe, sitting cross-legged


    while chanting scriptures and meditating.


    Natalia had no idea what that meant and she whispered, "What''s he doing?"


    "Practicing," Archie replied with a low voice.


    "Practicing?" Natalia looked slightly surprised. Seeing her confusion, Archie continued exining to


    her.


    "They are ascetic monks. Many people are Buddhists here Buddhist culture is prosperous, unlike the


    Mahayana Buddhism we know, the Buddhist culture here promotes Hinayana Buddhism and self-


    cultivation. There are many monks who have been a monk since childhood. With a devout heart of


    seeking Buddhism, they''ve walked all over the mothend with their feet. In both the chilly winter and


    the hot summer, they would never stop and would practice painstakingly, hoping to get rid of this world


    spiritually as soon as possible."


    Natalia was startled and light dawned on her.


    She then continued asking, "What about those red wooden signs there?"


    Archie slightly frowned. "No idea. I guess it''s the people here, who want to pray for safety and


    happiness when they saw a monk there. See the soil beneath him? The surrounding soil is dry, but the


    ce he sits on is a little wet, and it''s sunk quite a lot too. He must have meditated there for several


    days."


    "Several days? Didn''t he need to sleep, eat or drink?"


    Archie shook his head. "What I know about these is just trivial. There are still a lot of things I don''t


    know."


    Natalia ttered him with a smiling face, "You still know much more than me, you''re awesome."


    Seeing her ttering look, Archie shook his head with grievance and both of them continued climbing


    the hill.


    They only reached the hilltop when the sky had gonepletely dark.


    Natalia was so exhausted that she did not want to move a finger. Archie held her to eat something at a


    small restaurant at the hilltop. She only regained some strength when she finished eating.


    "Hi miss, mister. Do you want a love padlock? Do hang a love padlock outside!"


    Just then, an olddy with white hair approached them. A lot of padlocks with various sizes and shapes


    were hung on her. She tried to sell one to them.


    Natalia asked with curiosity, "Love padlock? What''s that?"


    "As long as you write your name down and hang it on the marriage bridge outside, you''ll get to grow old


    together and won''t separate with each other ever."


    Natalia''s eyes gleamed.


    She turned around and asked Archie, "Shall we get one?"


    Archie nodded and Natalia took one from the olddy. She asked, "How much is it?"


    "Twenty dors."


    Archie gave her a hundred dors and signified her not to return the change.


    The olddy was delighted and grateful at once. She gave them an extra small padlock, saying it was a


    descendant''s padlock. As long as they hung it on the marriage bridge, they would definitely get a lot of


    children and grandchildren.


    They received the gift with appreciation and after paying the money, they walked towards the marriage


    bridge mentioned by the olddy.


    After walking a distance of around half a mile, they finally spotted a bridge across a dry waterfall in front


    of them.


    The bridge had been staying there for some years. A lot of love padlocks with various sizes were hung


    on it. Natalia dashed there and noticed names and even some romantic words were even written on


    the padlocks.


    "I didn''t know we could do this, how interesting!"


    Archie pouted a little and walked there, asking, "Where do you want to hang it?"


    Natalia pointed at a spot. "Maybe here! It''s not easy to be found, maybe it''ll stay longer."


    Archie then took a pen out of his pocket and wrote both of their names down on the padlock.

 Chapter 167 Our Children

    Chapter 167 Our Children


    Chapter 167 Our Children


    Natalia glimpsed at the padlock and seeing his serious and neat writing, her eyshes trembled a little.


    Archie noticed romantic words were written on other padlocks after finished writing the names. He then


    asked Natalia for her opinion, "Shall we write something on it?"


    Natalia asked him in return, "What do you think we should write?"


    Archie felt troubled.


    He was not the mushy type and he would only say something heartwarming and sappy when he faced


    her and was brimmed with emotions.


    Yet he truly could not think of any romantic words when they were in the middle of nowhere.


    Since he had said that, he did not want to give up. After pondering for a while, he took the pen and


    wrote swiftly on the padlock.


    Natalia approached him to take a look, and the words written on top was ¨C I want to sleep her forever!


    Natalia was speechless.


    ''Are you kidding me, Mister McCarthy?''


    Archie hung the padlock on the bridge with great satisfaction. Natalia still had a descendant''s padlock.


    Archie snatched it from her and wrote two names on top. He then hung it on the same spot too.


    Natalia asked him, "What did you write?"


    "Names."


    "Names?" She widened her eyes in a daze. "Whose names?"


    "Our children''s."


    "..."


    Without thinking further, she thought he meant their future children.


    Archie locked the padlocks, held her hand and turned back. He ignored Natalia when she looked a bit


    weird.


    They returned to the ce that they had had their meals just now and they only knew the meteor


    shower said by rumors online was true after inquiring.


    The observatory had indeed said there would be a meteor shower tonight, and many people had


    climbed the hill earlier and set up tents for it.


    It was no longer the first time Natalia had seen a meteor shower with Archie together. He had brought


    her to see it once not long ago.


    Since they hade, and coincidentally, the meteor shower only appeared today. They did not have


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    any reason not to see it.


    Natalia''s despondence vanished and she ran to the hilltop to see the meteor.


    The meteor still had not showed up, but quite many people had been sitting on the grass. Many of them


    were couples.


    Some came in families. The atmosphere was warm and peaceful as they gathered together.


    "It would be nice if we have a telescope. We could see better." Natalia sighed.


    Archie raised his eyebrow and pointed at a stall nearby. "Someone seems to be selling it there."


    "Oh really? Shall we go there and have a look?"


    Archie nodded and both of them went to the stall. They noticed the telescopes sold were all inferior and


    outdated.


    The stall owner tried hard to persuade them to purchase one when he saw them. After all, they looked


    young and wealthy, and had elegant temperament.


    He promised that there would definitely be a meteor shower tonight and the view would be clearer and


    more beautiful with the telescopes.


    Natalia did not know how to make a decision since she didn''t know about it, so she let Archie choose.


    Archie picked some telescopes and without asking the price, he disassembled them, chose the parts


    deftly andbined them.


    His movement was quick and smooth and before the stall owner could react, he had already


    disassembled four telescopes. He instantly panicked.


    "Hey, mister, don''t destroy it if you don''t want to buy it. How could I sell these anymore?"


    Archie was expressionless. "It''s fine if you don''t sell these outdated junk to others."


    The stall owner became apprehensive and as he wanted to argue with him, Archie had already


    Although he was dissatisfied with the oue, that was the best he could do since the parts were


    limited. At least the telescope looked much better than the ones before.


    He took a stack of cash from his wallet and tossed it to the stall owner. He took the telescope and a soft


    mat from the stall, holding Natalia''s hand and left.


    They came to a empty ce. Archieid the mat on the ground and both of them sat down.


    Natalia tried looking through the telescope but she could not tell the difference.


    Archie asked her to look through it when the meteor showed up. She would then know its difference


    with ordinary telescopes.


    Natalia put down the telescope and they sat there, waiting.


    "Hey, I heard that your wish woulde true if you make a wish the moment the meteor shows up.


    What wish do you want to maketer?"


    Natalia poked his arm and asked.


    Archie smiled. "I thought your wish won''t be fulfilled if you say it?"


    Natalia pondered and thought it to be true.


    She said with grievance, "Alright!"


    Seeing her looking a little dispirited, Archie worried that she was tired, and he turned his eyes towards


    his shoulder, signaling her, "Have a rest, I guess we still need to wait for a long time."


    Natalia had been climbing the hill the whole afternoon and she indeed felt a little tired. She then leaned


    against him.


    Archie extended his hand and took her into his arm. Both of them cuddled towards each other tightly.


    The night was silent and the air was filled with the sweet fragrance of the grass. Natalia lied in his arm


    quietly and she felt peaceful as she listened to his powerful heartbeats and rhythmic breathing.


    "Do you feel cold?" she asked.


    Archie said with a low voice, "No."


    "Tell me if you''re cold. Cover yourself with some clothes, don''t catch a cold."


    "Alright. I don''t feel cold when I''m hugging you."


    They cuddled towards each other silently. Natalia moved a little for a morefortable position. She


    put her head on his legs. Archie put his hand on her waist and the atmosphere was tranquil.


    "Take a nap if you''re tired," Archie rumbled when he noticed her tired look.


    Natalia shook her head. "No, I want to stay with you."


    Archie felt touched and he did not decline her kindness. Natalia whispered, "Let''s talk about something.


    We won''t feel tired if we talk to each other."


    Archie pondered. "What do you want to talk about?"


    "Anything."


    "Then ... could you tell me about your childhood?"


    Natalia was startled.


    Her childhood?


    She opened her mouth and wanted to speak, yet her face turned gloomy when she suddenly


    remembered her deceased mother.


    How should she talk about her childhood?


    No matter how she said, it seemed like she could not avoid that wound in her heart.


    She fell into silence and only replied at length, "I refuse."


    Archie raised his eyebrow with surprise and looked down.


    He saw her eyes limpid with a mixed expression. She pursed her lips and was looking stubborn.


    His eyes turned profound and he said ndly after a long while, "Is it because you have something


    embarrassing to talk about?"


    Natalia was startled and her slightly despondent mood instantly transformed into annoyance.


    "You''re the one getting embarrassed!"


    Archie could not help but chuckle.


    "You know, I won''t abandon you just because you did some embarrassing things in your childhood."


    Natalia looked up and took a glimpse at him. She then looked away. "I still refuse to talk about it."


    Archie did not intend to force her.


    The mountain wind was cold. He hugged her and as both of them cuddled towards each other, the


    coldness they felt was greatly minimized.


    Archie yed with her locks of hair unintentionally with his fingers and whispered, "Close your eyes if


    you''re tired, I''ll wake you up when the meteor shows up."

 Chapter 168 I Only Have My Eyes Set On You

    Chapter 168 I Only Have My Eyes Set On You


    Chapter 168 I Only Have My Eyes Set On You


    Natalia nodded and closed her eyes.


    They stayed at the hilltop and had waited for a long while.


    The meteor still did not appear.


    Natalia lied on Archie''sp and she was covered by his coat. She started to feel sleepy.


    The surrounding temperature dropped when the night got darker. Natalia still felt a little cold although


    she was covered by the coat. She moved closer to Archie in a daze for more warmth.


    Archie looked down and fixed his eyes at her who was in his arms. He caressed her locks of hair with


    his fingers and looked sympathetic.


    They had no idea how long had passed, and the sky started to turn bright.


    Dawn broke and the first sunlight shone on the tranquilnd. Natalia was patted softly and woken up.


    She opened her eyes and the first thing she saw was Archie''s beautiful, chiseled face. His handsome


    face was shrouded by vague halo and he looked divine.


    She was dumbfounded by the beauty in front of her. She then narrowed her eyes with joy, extended her


    hand and pinched his cheek. "It feels too wonderful to wake up in such a handsome man''s arms every


    day."


    Archie did not stop her and he only spoke after she had done pinching, "The sky''s gone bright. Let''s


    go."


    Natalia sat up and looked around. As expected, everyone was packing their things with a disappointed


    look, preparing to leave. She then scratched her scalp.


    "What about the meteor? Was there any meteorst night?"


    "No." Archie stood up, extended his hand and held her up. "Maybe the news had made some


    mistakes."


    "Aw..."


    A disappointed look shed across Natalia''s face, she then nearly fell due to the extreme soreness of


    her legs.


    Archie was quick enough to hold her. He asked, "Have your legs gone numb?"


    "Yeah." Natalia nodded. She stooped and hit her numb and sour legs.


    Archie''s eyes went somber and he stopped her. After putting on his coat, he took a step forward and


    squatted before her.


    "Get up."


    Natalia was startled.


    She hesitated when she saw his broad shoulders. "The mountain road is steep. I can walk on my own.


    I''ll be fine after resting for a while."


    "Get, up!" Archie repeated.


    Natalia bit her lower lip and could only climb to his back gently. Archie carried her up and they walked


    down the hill together.


    The mountain road was winding all the way down, and the dewst night had not dissipated. Ayer of


    mist was lingering among the mountains. They were instantly surrounded by coldness the moment the


    wet air stimted their skin as they walked in the mountains.


    Natalia waved the branches that extended from both sides of the mountain road away and asked,


    "Have you not slept the whole night yesterday?"


    "Yeah."


    "Then you must be very tired? Why don''t you put me down and I''ll walk on my own? It''ll be fine if we


    walk slower."


    Archie did not do what she asked and he continued walking forward. He rumbled, "I''m not tired."


    Afraid that she did not believe him, he paused and added, "I used to burn midnight oil when I''m busy


    with work back then, I''ve gone used to it."


    Seeing how he insisted on carrying her, Natalia did not force him anymore. She lied on his back


    obediently and allowed the sense of happiness to fill her heart.


    "Archie, if you get old in the future and can''t walk anymore, I could carry you as well. You can go


    anywhere you want."


    Archie finally could not hold back hisughter when he heard her innocent words. He said ndly,


    "Could you possibly carry me?"


    "Of course. I might look tiny, my strength is huge."


    "Alright, I''ll let you carry me in the future."


    "Deal."


    "Sure."


    Natalia was brimmed with happiness and she felt that it was the happiest thing in the world.


    To continue walking with her loved one until they went old, even without extreme excitements and


    luxuries, as long as they were both healthy and could stay with each other for the rest of their life, it


    would be enough.


    They only reached the foot of the hill when it was noon. They were both starving and thirsty.


    There were several local-looking restaurants at the foot of the hill, they randomly picked one and


    entered.


    After having lunch, they took a taxi for their way back. Natalia did not sleep wellst night. She felt


    exhausted and sleepy the moment she got into the car, and she fell deeply asleep shortly.


    It was already evening when she woke up.


    She got up from bed, rubbed her eyes and realized she had slept straight until sunset.


    The French window of the bedroom was opened. The curtain billowed as the wind blew in. There was a


    salty smell in the damp air.


    She got down from the bed and walked towards the French window. She saw a huge and spacious


    balcony outside. On the balcony there were a dining table and two chairs.


    To the East, there was a misty sea of smoke. The fire-like sunset seemed like having ignited half of the


    sky and the sky was reflected on the sea like a broken red brocade. Standing on the balcony, she


    stretched out, narrowed her eyes slightly, and breathed the fresh air from the sea. She felt tired and


    hungry.


    A nice aroma came from downstairs. She smelled and her eyes gleamed. She turned around and ran


    all the way to the kitchen.


    She found Archie grilling beef steak in the kitchen as expected.


    He was way more skilled when he grilled the beef steak,pared to the time when he cooked the


    vegetables yesterday. Hearing her footsteps, he did not turn around. "You''re awake?"


    "Yeah." Natalia approached him to have a look. The steak was almost ready and raw vegetables had


    been washed. It looked like he was going to make sd.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Let me help you!"


    She took the initiative to cut the vegetables for him. After reminding her to be careful with the knife, he


    allowed her to do so.


    Natalia finished cutting the vegetables and she put the sd sauce on top. The steak''s aroma


    appeared. She smelled hard and drooled. "What a nice smell."


    Archie let out a smile and ced the grilled steak on the te, asking her to take it out.


    With the cool breeze, panoramic view from the terrace and the round table with two beef steak servings


    and a sd on top, Archie took a bottle of red wine and went outside.


    Their dinner was simple and delicate. They enjoyed their dinner while watching the sunset.


    Natalia had a hard time cutting the beef steak on her te with fork and knife, yet Archie already


    finished cutting the steak on his te and handed it to her.


    She smiled sweetly, squinted and put a piece of steak into her mouth. The taste and the heat were just


    right. The steak was tender and absolutely delicious.


    She ate while looking at Archie who was sitting opposite to her.


    Seeing his elegant movements, noble posture against the sunset and waves of the blue sea, she just


    felt like it was the most beautiful picture in the world.


    Archie raised his eyebrow and glimpsed at her. "What''s wrong?"


    Natalia smiled and shook her head. "Nothing, I just think you''re handsome."


    Her praise cheered him up and he could not help but let out a smile. He saidcently, "Of course."


    "You''re almost as handsome as Kelvin."


    "Who''s Kelvin?"


    "He''s the lead singer of a recently debuted band in another country. He''s really handsome."


    Archie instantly pulled down his face and he knocked her head. "Don''t you have your eyes on other


    men!"


    Natalia caressed her head with a grin. "It''s a basic respect towards a handsome guy, you know?"


    Archie looked even unhappier.


    Noticing something was not right, Natalia quickly spoke, "But I''ll only have my eyes set on you."

 Chapter 169 Giving Her A Surprise

    Chapter 169 Giving Her A Surprise


    Chapter 169 Giving Her A Surprise


    Only then did he look happier.


    They finished the dinner in a peaceful and harmonious atmosphere. They only finished after the night


    crept in and the fire-like twilight disappeared.


    They stayed in the small town for two more days and soon it was time for them to go back.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    On thest day, Natalia didn''t arrange anything.


    Archie went out around the afternoon, saying that he had something to do. Natalia didn''t think much


    about it. But then, it was almost six in the evening, and he wasn''t back yet.


    She got a bit worried.


    After all, they were in an unfamiliar city and a foreign country. More importantly, she called him many


    times, but he didn''t pick up his phone.


    Natalia felt more and more nervous and at this moment, her phone rang.


    She quickly picked it up, and the person on the phone was Nancy.


    Nancy sounded urgent on the phone, "Mrs. McCarthy, this is not good. Mr. McCarthy got hurt."


    "What?"


    "It''s quite serious and I cannot exin it on the phone. Pleasee over as soon as you can! We are


    at the east side of the beach."


    She then hung up.


    Natalia didn''t even get the chance to inquire more about the location.


    Her face nched as she stared at her phone.


    Archie got hurt?


    What happened?


    He went out saying that he had something to do, and how did he get hurt?


    Nancy wouldn''t be so perturbed if it wasn''t serious. So, Archie had to be quite badly hurt.


    Natalia couldn''t waste any time. She ran out with her phone, not even grabbing her handbag.


    During their call, Nancy only mentioned the east side of the beach and nothing more. Natalia could only


    run in that direction. She looked around while she ran.


    Luckily, their vi wasn''t too far from the beach.


    After a while, she arrived at the said location.


    But there was nothing on the beach, not even another person. Where was Archie?


    She frowned.


    She tried to call Nancy again.


    Before she could dial the number, there was a loud noise behind her.


    She was startled and turned around. The old wooden boat which was initially there exploded into


    pieces.


    After that, a small, one-foot-tall silver robot walked towards her.


    Natalia was taken aback, and was dumbfounded.


    She did not know what to do and before she knew it the robot was in front of her. It raised its arms in


    the air.


    There was a letter in its hands.


    Natalia was shocked at what she saw. She subconsciously grabbed the letter.


    The robot said in a mechanical but nice voice, "Turn left and go straight. He''s waiting for you there."


    Natalia was confused.


    He? Who?


    Thousands of thoughts crossed her mind, but she didn''t dare to be sure.


    She quickly ripped the letter open. The vigorous and powerful handwriting could only belong to that


    person.


    "Turn left and go straight."


    It was short, but she could recognize his writing.


    Natalia already knew what was going on and what he was nning.


    She felt a bit trolled. At the same time, she calmed down and wasn''t worried anymore.


    She started to saunter towards the left of the beach.


    The beach was in a semicircle, surrounding Mount Praia. He probably cleared the area and hence


    there wasn''t anyone else there. Natalia walked slowly, she was nervous and embarrassed at the same


    time.


    Not long after, she arrived around the corner of the mountain.


    It was the end of the beach. She couldn''t go forward anymore, otherwise, she would have to enter the


    sea.


    She looked around but couldn''t find the person she was looking for.


    She took out her phone and wanted to call him. Just at that moment, her phone rang.


    She quickly picked up the call.


    "Look back."


    The person''s deep and maic voice could be heard from the phone. Natalia was taken aback, she


    quickly turned around.


    A huge ship appeared out of nowhere on the sea. Technically, it was a cruise.


    It was too far away and she couldn''t see it clearly. It was also evening and there were mists around the


    beach. The cruise was veiled.


    After around 5 minutes, the cruise appeared clearly before her eyes.


    She realized that it was an extremely extravagant cruise. The man stood at the fore of the cruise. He


    was wearing a white suit and was standing straight. In the evening light, he looked like a midcentury


    prince. He was alluring and handsome.


    Her heart started to beat fast.


    What was he nning?


    She had a hunch about what he was nning, but she didn''t dare to confirm it. But her heart couldn''t


    help but beat faster and faster.


    The man walked down the footboard elegantly.


    "What are you doing?"


    She couldn''t help but ask when he walked up to her.


    Archie smiled. He was wearing a suit, he looked calmer and sterner than usual. He gained an extra


    casual yet noble aura.


    Her face flushed from embarrassment just by looking at him.


    He grabbed her hand andughed, "Don''t ask. Just follow me."


    Natalia went with him onto the cruise.


    It was decorated nicely inside. Covered with white veils and red rose petals, it looked very romantic.


    The cruise started its engine when they got on it.


    Archie brought her into a room. A team of world-ss stylists were awaiting her.


    The stylists politely bowed and greeted them as they walked in, "Mr. and Mrs. McCarthy."


    Archie let them do their magic, "Please style her up."


    "Yes."


    Natalia was nervous, and she stared at him as she said, "Archie."


    "Be good, don''t ask any questions yet."


    He ruffled her hair gently. Hisrge and warm palm made her calm and gave her strength. Natalia


    pursed her lips. In the end, she chose to believe him and didn''t ask anything.


    The make-up room wasrge. There was a pink evening gown hanging on the rack on the side. There


    were chips of diamonds embroidered on the dress, looking exquisite and fancy.


    Natalia sat on the chair and let the stylists do whatever they wanted.


    An odd feeling emerged in her heart as she stared at that pretty gown.


    She didn''t understand what he was nning. Her intuition was telling her that he had prepared her a


    surprise.


    But what kind of surprise could this be?


    This was their first time going on a trip together. They only wanted to experience the feeling of going on


    a normal date like a normal couple and weren''t nning to do anything else.


    Not to mention that even though Archie was good at flirting, he was quite conservative at heart.


    He wasn''t the most romantic person.


    She couldn''t believe that he would prepare her a surprise.


    If Archie, who was changing in the other room right now, knew what she was thinking, he would be so


    sad.

 Chapter 170 Decorated All On His Own

    Chapter 170 Decorated All On His Own


    Chapter 170 Decorated All On His Own


    Archie nned and prepared everything today, all on his own.


    The design of the gown, the decoration in the cruise, the rings, the surprise in the evening, he did


    everything without anyone''s help.


    Even though he was not so good at showing affection, but it would often turn out exceptionally well if he


    put in some effort.


    Soon, Natalia was done with her make-up.


    The stylists helped her up and helped her change into the gown.


    Natalia just stood there as they put the dress on her. In the end, she couldn''t help but ask curiously,


    "What are you guys doing? Why am I dressed up so formally? I don''t think today is some special day."


    The stylist smiled at her mysteriously, not nning to tell her the truth.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. McCarthy. We are not allowed to say anything. Otherwise, Mr. McCarthy will get angry


    at us."


    The other stylist alsoughed as she said, "Don''t worry, you will find out real soon."


    Natalia agreed, she would find out soon.


    And they weren''t going to tell her even if she wanted to know. She helplessly brushed off the questions


    she prepared in her head to extract information from them.


    After changing, she looked in the mirror. She was surprised when she saw the girl in the mirror with


    delicate make-up.


    The stylist said, "You look very good in this gown. Mr. McCarthy has good taste."


    Natalia was shocked, she asked, "He chose this?"


    "Yes! It''s made by the top designer Frank. Mr. McCarthy presented him a draft and Frank improved it.


    He then handmade the gown."


    Natalia was aghast.


    She remembered that not long ago, Archie was constantly on business trips. Even when he was in


    Julio, he would stay in thepany all the time. Anyway, he had been extremely busy during that


    period of time.


    When he finally got back, he said to bring her on a trip. How did he manage to find time to design a


    gown and decorate everything?


    The stylists weren''t going to say anything more and Natalia stopped asking.


    She was done changing and the stylist added a ne on her. They then guided her out.


    Archie was already waiting outside.


    His eyes sparkled when he saw her.


    Natalia always looked good in all sorts of clothing.


    She was tall and slender, and her skin was fair. The pink gown made her looked tender and lovely, and


    her cheeks were rosy. She was absolutely charming.


    Archie smiled. He went up and grabbed her hand. He said to the stylists, "Thank you for your hard


    work!"


    They smiled and waved their hands, "No need to thank us, it''s our job. We will take our leave if there''s


    nothing else to do."


    Archie nodded and they left.


    After they left, Natalia couldn''t resist the urge anymore. She looked up and noticed that he changed


    into another outfit as well.


    He wasn''t in the white suit anymore, but a more formal ck suit with a swallow tail.


    Archie was tall and strong to begin with. He looked even more elegant and noble in this outfit.


    She was in awe, and then she asked, "What are you nning all behind me? Also, why are we in such


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    formal outfits? Are we attending some important event today?"


    Archie reached out his hand and tugged a loose strand of hair behind her ears. He smiled, "Yes, there''s


    an important event that we must attend today."


    Natalia''s eyes were wide open, "What event?"


    Archie raised the arch of his brow, "You''ll find out soon enough."


    He held her hand and walked out of the area.


    He grabbed Natalia''s hand and she could only follow him. Archie wasn''t going to tell her anything and


    she was burning in curiosity.


    As they were walking, she asked eagerly again, "Where are we going?"


    Archie looked down and stared at her. He pointed at his watch, "It''s almost eight, are you hungry?"


    Natalia only then realized that she hadn''t eaten anything!


    It was all his fault for making things soplicated! Originally, she was waiting for him for the dinner in


    their vi.


    She ran out of the house after hearing that he got hurt. She didn''t care about anything else.


    But when she got here, she was brought into the make-up room. She was forced to stay there for more


    than two hours and didn''t have the chance to eat.


    Now that he mentioned it, she realized that she was starving.


    Natalia thought about it and eyed him reproachingly, "It''s your fault! Nancy said that you got hurt, but


    look at you! What happened?"


    Archie looked a bit awkward hearing what she said.


    He rubbed his nose and tried to exin, "I wasn''t hurt. She lied."


    Natalia scoffed coldly, "How dare you guys lied about something like that. You guys were in this


    together!"


    Archie was also in dismal as he only told Nancy to help him pass on the message. He didn''t know that


    she would use such a way to get Natalia over.


    But it was toote to back out, he couldn''t let this slip. He said gently as he smiled, "Sorry, it''s my fault.


    I shouldn''t let her use such a lie to make youe over. But I felt very happy, seeing how worried you


    were about me."


    Natalia was speechless. She red at him and didn''t press the matter further.


    They arrived at the restaurant. It was an open-air restaurant located on the second floor of the deck of


    the cruise.


    It was decorated with white veils and there was a long rectangle table in the middle. The table was


    decorated prettily, there were vases of flowers on it. It was simple yet romantic.


    They sat down and the waitresses walked over, bringing one dish after another.


    The dishes were naturally prepared beforehand. It was delicious and unique.


    Natalia liked prawns. Archie prepared some and put them in front of her.


    He peeled them and put them in her bowl. He said in a low voice, "It''s cold in the night. You should eat


    something warmer. Don''t eat too many prawns."


    Natalia nodded. Nothing happened during their meal. Archie peeked at his phone twice, and it seemed


    like someone was reporting something to him.


    She was done eating by the time he looked at his phone for the third time.


    He cleaned his hands and stood up. He reached out his hand and wanted to hold hers.


    "Alright, let''s go."


    It was almost ten in the evening.


    It was windy on the cruise and the temperature had gone down.


    Natalia asked, "Are we not going back to the vi?"


    "Not yet."


    He answered. He then made a call.


    "Bring it over!"


    Natalia looked at him. She didn''t know what he was nning. She had a thick wool jacket on and stood


    next to him on the deck. She didn''t feel cold.


    After a while, she heard noisesing from the sky.


    She was surprised. She looked up and found a ck dot in the night sky.


    She looked at Archie in shock.


    "Where are we going?"


    Archie smiled. He looked at her and said, "Will you trust me?"


    Natalia nodded.


    "Close your eyes."


    She was dumbfounded. She stared at his gentle and profound eyes and decided to trust him. And so,


    she closed her eyes.

 Chapter 171 Milky Way

    Chapter 171 Milky Way


    Chapter 171 Milky Way


    In fact, Natalia was terrified of closing her eyes when she was conscious.


    After all, she had experienced that kind of trauma in her previous life. Subconsciously she just found it


    hard to have faith in her surroundings.


    It was fine when her eyes were open, but there was no way she could see what was happening around


    her as she closed her eyes even though she was conscious. The fear which buried deep in her


    memory would be triggered instantly.


    Therefore, she had actually taken a lot of determination to be willing to close her eyes andmit


    herself fully to him.


    The man noticed her fingertips were trembling slightly, so he reached out his hands, took her into his


    arms and asked, "Are you cold?"


    She shook her head.


    She pursed her lips and swallowed, but she couldn''t hold back in the end and asked with a little tremor


    in her voice, "Will you let go of my hand?"


    "No."


    His voice was firm, and she felt slightly reassured.


    As long as he was there, she wouldn''t be scared.


    Soon there was a strong wind blowing towards her and the sound of propeller was getting closer. She


    knew that the ne wasnding.


    Then there was a sudden weightlessness, she lost her bnce and eximed.


    When she recovered her wits, she was being carried by the man.


    She didn''t open her eyes, but her fingers were gripping the man''s sleeve and her face looked a bit pale.


    Archie asked in a low voice, "Are you still scared in this way?"


    She froze as she just realized that the fear she had unconsciously revealed had long been caught in


    his eyes.


    Her small body was huddling in his arms and her nose was filled with his fresh and calm scent, which


    soothed her heart.


    Gradually, she didn''t seem so scared anymore.


    She showed a smile and shook her head.


    Only then did hend a kiss on her lips and said softly, "Trust me."


    "Um."


    He carried her in her arms and took strides forward.


    She could feel him holding her onto the ne and it was quiet as there was no other sounds except for


    the whirring of the propellers.


    After they got on the ne, he sat down but he didn''t put her down.


    Instead, he ced her right on hisp and kept holding her in his arms.


    Natalia felt a little embarrassed and wanted to open her eyes, but soon she heard his stern voice when


    her eyshes twitched slightly.


    "Don''t move."


    She immediately didn''t dare to move and open her eyes again, but the curiosity in her mind grew


    stronger and stronger.


    Where was he taking her?


    No one told her the answer and the ne soon took off.


    She could feel the weightlessness at the moment it took off. However, she didn''t feel scared as she


    was being held in his arms.


    It was still quiet around, but this time she could hear footsteps passing by asionally apart from the


    sound of propellers.


    Soon, the ne became steady and began to fly at even speed.


    She didn''t know exactly where he was taking her, so she could only wait quietly with her eyes closed.


    To be honest, there was some excitement and anticipation in her mind.


    After all, she didn''t know what kind of surprise would await her next.


    After about ten minutes, the ne finallynded.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Although it didn''t take long, it seemed that a long time had passed as she closed her eyes.


    Her body turned light as the man carried her in his arms and got off the ne.


    She could feel the cold wind at night blowing on her face, but it soon disappeared and was reced by


    a warmth that exuded a fresh fragrance.


    What is this ce again?


    Her heart was filled with anticipation and curiosity.


    But unfortunately, she couldn''t open her eyes yet without his word.


    Even though she was curious about the surroundings at the moment, she still decided to follow his


    lead. Otherwise, he would certainly be angry and it wouldn''t be a good deal.


    Archie put her down, then he seemed to walk to the side to do something. He didn''t let go of her hand


    on the way, but she could feel his feet taking two steps further away.


    Afterwards, his low and maic voice was heard.


    "Alright."


    She immediately opened her eyes.


    There was only darkness before her eyes and nothing peculiar happened. As there were no lights


    around her, she didn''t even know where she was at this moment.


    Fortunately, there was a pane of ss in front of her and she could see the sparse stars in the sky


    when looking upwards, giving some brightness.


    However, this faint light couldn''t illuminate much at all, let alone to make her see clearly the


    surroundings.


    She was slightly disappointed.


    "Where is this ..."


    Before she could finish her words, there was a sudden pop sound.


    All the lights around her turned on at once. It wasn''t the blinding kind of lights, but the fine and star-like


    blue lights that lit up around.


    The lights spread from their feet and went into the distance. She could hardly see an end of it.


    She felt like she was in the middle of the vast sky and the gxy was under her feet. Although the


    surroundings were in an endless darkness, there was such a path that was paved with light, leading


    you and attracting you to move forward.


    Natalia waspletely stunned there, staring nkly at everything before her.


    Just then, a warm touch came to her hand.


    As she raised her head, she was attracted by his eyes which were deeper and more radiant than the


    starlight.


    She trembled slightly as he gripped her hand more tightly and smiled at her, then held her hand to walk


    forward together,


    It was a path paved by the Milky Way.


    Dots of starlight spread beneath their feet. Apart from that, nothing could be seen in the rest of the


    ce.


    It felt like a floating road. Through the gxy beneath their feet she could see the shadow of the


    mountains. The unclear outlines that reflected beneath her feet made her feel even more exhrated.


    She felt that she was going to be stunned!


    She stared at it with her wide eyes and felt so surprised.


    On the other hand, the man next to her looked much calmer, holding her hand tightly as he led her all


    the way to the end of the path.


    "Archie, where is this? It''s so beautiful!"


    He curled his lips faintly, "You guess."


    Natalia thought for a long time with her eyes open, but she still couldn''t figure out where such a


    beautiful ce could be in the town of Kima.


    He smiled and touched her upturned nose, not telling her directly but keeping her in suspense.


    "You''ll find outter."


    Well ... okay!


    It looked like he was nning to carry out this surprise all the way through today.


    She didn''t ask any more questions. Both of them walked for about five or six minutes before the gxy


    beneath their feetpletely disappeared.


    The surroundings fell into a silent darkness once again.


    Natalia was somewhat nervous and subconsciously grabbed his sleeve.


    He took her into his arms and said in a low voice, "Don''t be afraid."


    After pausing for a moment, he suddenly said, "Close your eyes first. Open your eyes after I''ve counted


    to three."


    She looked up at him curiously. Although there was no lights around, she could still feel his warm and


    determined gaze.

 Chapter 172 Re-Proposal

    Chapter 172 Re-Proposal


    Chapter 172 Re-Proposal


    She nodded.


    Her eyshes trembled slightly, and she closed her eyes.


    His maic and sexy voice rang in her ears, "One!"


    "Two!"


    "Three!"


    She opened her eyes.


    The surroundings seemed to be brightened all around her, but at the moment she opened her eyes,


    she didn''t notice the source of light.


    He reminded, "Look beneath your feet."


    Only then did she look down.


    Her eyes instantly widened in shock, and she covered her mouth in disbelief.


    Beneath her feet, there were the bright lights of the entire Kima town and those dense and colourful


    lights formed two simple words appropriately!


    "Marry me!"


    She stood there and almost forgot to react for a moment as she was dumbfounded.


    The hand which was holding her suddenly loosened, followed by his maic and gentle voice behind


    her.


    "Natalia, will you marry me?"


    She turned back in a hurry.


    He had already knelt on one knee two steps away from her, holding an exquisite pink diamond ring in


    his hand and looking at her gently.


    Natalia covered her mouth once again.


    Everything hade so suddenly without any sign.


    Even though she had already known that there would be a surprise tonight, she hadn''t expected it to be


    this kind of surprise.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She had a lump in her throat and her eyes became wet. The lights of the town beneath her feet and the


    gxy path she had walked past, were enough to show his sincerity and intention.


    For a moment, she felt panicked as she had no idea on what to do.


    Then she heard him repeat again, "Natalia, will you marry me?"


    The rims of her eyes grew red as she felt bitter and sweet in the meantime. She resisted the joy and


    the urge to pounce on him, saying, "Aren''t we married long ago? What are you doing here?"


    He said seriously, "I know, from a legal point of view, you''re already my wife, but it''s a once-in-a-lifetime


    matter. How can it just settle down in a perfunctory manner?"


    "Before that, I was just afraid that you would run away, so I hurriedly tried to keep you around. But I''ll


    definitely make up for what I owe you, so this time it''s a formal proposal. Are you still willing to say


    yes?"


    Natalia looked at him and she could feel the nervousness beneath his calm voice.


    She couldn''t help but smiled as she was touched and upset at the same time.


    The reason she was touched was that he had been such a proud man and now he was willing to


    swallow his pride and set all this up with efforts for her sake.


    In order to respect her feelings, he was willing to propose again.


    The reason she was sad was that she seemed to be losing control of her mind.


    She had told herself not to lose her heart as she had already been hurt once and she couldn''t suffer


    the second time. But why she wanted to try again so badly?


    However, now clearly wasn''t the time to be upset.


    She had wanted to agree to his proposal long ago, but he had kept the whole thing from her for so long


    and didn''t even tell her anything after they had stayed here for four days.


    He had to be punished for causing her to worry about nothing today, right?


    As she was thinking of this, she rolled her eyes with a cunning look and smiled suddenly.


    "Well ... this! I still have to think about it."


    As soon as she said, it could be clearly felt that his expression changed all of a sudden.


    "What do you need to think?"


    "Of course, I have to think about it. For example, you said that the reason you had married me in haste


    before was because you wanted to keep me around first. Such a scheming man like you is..."


    Before she could finish her words, she saw him stand up suddenly.


    She just had time to exim before the shiny diamond ring had been slipped onto her finger.


    "Hey, what are you doing? I haven''t said yes yet!"


    "You still intend to say no?"


    His face got closer to her, and his tone suddenly turned wicked with some danger.


    Obviously, he was as gentle as a sheep just now, but at this moment, he had already transformed into


    an evil wolf, as if he would swallow her if she refused again.


    She leaned back and took a step backwards as he exuded a strong aura.


    She hurriedly smiled in an ingratiating manner and said, "No, no."


    "That''s good."


    He squinted and his face returned to the gentleness just now, "Then, from today onwards, we''re


    officially a couple."


    "Huh?"


    She was dumbfounded and didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    This was how they became a couple?


    Why did she feel something wrong? Wasn''t the proposal ceremony a bit too fast?


    She hadn''t even been touched enough yet. Howe it was suddenly over?


    At this moment, inside a luxurious manor in the town, Ariana pped her thigh when she was watching


    the man''s domineering look on the screen.


    "My god! I''ve said that it wasn''t a good idea to leave it to him! Won''t he say a few more nice words?


    What girl would want to follow him if he was being so unreasonable?"


    Beside her, the old Mr. McCarthy who looked slightly pale was quite fond of Archie''s efficient style.


    He retorted quietly beside her, "Didn''t he finally get it done? I don''t know what you''re anxious about."


    Ariana instantly turned around and red at him.


    When William was being red, his expression immediately changed and said, "It''s indeed not good


    for Archie to do that. I''ll help you teach him a lesson when hees back!"


    Anne also interjected beside them, "Can daddy really bring mommy back? Why do I feel mommy was


    angry just now?"


    Ariana hastily carried her up and coaxed, "No, you don''t understand this. You''ll know when you grow


    up. Mommy wouldn''t be angry, they are fine!"


    Anne nodded in a seemingly understanding way, "Oh."


    After she calmed Anne down, she turned around and continued to watch the live broadcast with great


    interest.


    At this time, Natalia, who was still being proposed over there, had no idea that everything had been


    watched by the elders.


    She looked at the man in front of her and roasted, "So you have prepared so much today just for this?"


    He held her thin waist with his deep eyebrows. The two of them were facing each other and he held her


    in his arms. The atmosphere was indescribably affectionate.


    "Don''t like it?"


    She thought for a while, "The beginning is fine, but what the hell is it for thetter part? At least I''m a


    girl and I might be shy once in a while. Can''t you be a bit patient?"


    As she spoke in a soft voice, she lowered her head, her cheeks and ears were slightly flushed.


    The tone was a little spiteful, but more of petnce.


    As he listened to it, he felt his heart melting.


    She still felt that it wasn''t enough and continued to roast, "Look, you have ruined such a romantic


    atmosphere."


    Archie curled his lips and smiled.


    He reached out his hand and touched her chin, making her look at him, "Is it spoiled just like this? Is it


    everything you would ask for?"


    She was stunned as a pair of watery eyes were blinking and looking at her.


    "Do you know where we are now?"

 Chapter 173 A Very Clever Trick

    Chapter 173 A Very Clever Trick


    Chapter 173 A Very Clever Trick


    Natalia shook her head.


    Frankly speaking, she really had no idea.


    Although the whole Kima was not considered to be big, it was not small. At that moment, the bright


    lights of around one hundred thousand houses were in sight. Presumably, they should be at a very high


    ce now.


    At such a high ce, they could enjoy aplete night view of the small town. Moreover, they had


    even built such a huge gxy of stars. She really could not figure out the location of this ce.


    "You can look behind you."


    After listening to his words, Natalia turned around and looked at the view behind her.


    Seeing the view in front of her, she was instantly surprised and widened her eyes.


    What... What was going on?


    All of a sudden, rose petals that shined in the starlight fluttered down to the ground as if they were


    blown by wind. This happened in front of her eyes.


    Immediately after that, it seemed that something had started to climb up in her surroundings. It was as


    if she was inside a house that could move on its own. Shaped like a box, it was an enclosed space that


    was moving horizontally.


    She almost felt that there was something vibrating gently under her feet.


    The vibration was gentle and stopped after a short time. When the scenes around them disappeared,


    they were already inside a house that seemed to be made of ss.


    "What... What is going on?"


    Natalia was really amazed.


    Archie held her hand. Then, they walked to the side of the house.


    The house was totally made of ss, except for the top and the bottom. She could see the beautiful


    night view outside in any part of the house from all angles.


    "Archie, what exactly is going on? Are we in the sky now? How is it possible?"


    Archie gave a little chuckle, "You can say that. It is just a technology that is recently invented. You have


    actuallye here before."


    "Eh?"


    Natalia looked at him in a confused manner.


    The man reached out and pointed at a ce in the distance.


    "Look there."


    She immediately looked in the direction pointed by him and saw a long bridge under the murky night


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    sky. It seemed that there were many things hanging on the bridge.


    Her eyes lit up at once, "Love padlocks!"


    "Yes."


    The man nodded, "We are actually on the top of Mount Praia now. This ce is higher than where we


    watched the shooting stars before. This house is built using nanotechnology. Its size can be changed.


    The reason why you had a feeling of walking on air just now was because this house is extremely


    transparent."


    Natalia was just shocked to the core.


    "So, you had someone build this house on top of this mountain before we arrived at this ce?"


    The man couldn''t help butugh, "This isn''t necessary. As I said, its size can be changed so it is very


    convenient to build the house. When we got off the ne just now, the construction work of the house


    had also finished."


    Natalia just couldn''t believe that there was such an amazing thing in this world.


    But the man didn''t have the mood to spend too much time on these things. Holding her hand, he said


    softly, "Ok. I have alreadypleted my marriage proposal. Shouldn''t you do something to respond to


    me?"


    "Eh?"


    Her mind went nk again. She gazed at him with a bewildered expression.


    The man slightly narrowed his eyes and pointed at his lips.


    Natalia finally realized what he meant. Her small face instantly reddened.


    Since there were only the two of them here, she thought that nobody would see her kissing him.


    Therefore, she stood on tiptoe and pecked him on the lips.


    Watching everything from the screen, Ariana was immediately very excited when she saw the two of


    them kissing each other.


    "Old man, do you think they will give us another great-grandchild now that they have been so happy


    tonight?"


    Although William was also delighted, he was still rational.


    He said slowly at the side, "This is impossible. Doesn''t Natalia have an acting career? Why would she


    be willing to conceive a child now?"


    Ariana then remembered that Natalia still had an acting career. Her excitement and joy instantly


    disappeared. His words made her discouraged and disappointed.


    Anne was more optimistic instead. Staring at the screen in front of her, she didn''t even blink.


    After a long time, she then said, "Grandmother, didn''t you say that a couple will have a baby after they


    have kissed each other? Why won''t Mummy and Daddy give me a little brother tonight after they have


    already kissed each other?"


    Ariana couldn''t think of a reply.


    William also couldn''t think of a reply.


    After she had waited for a while, Anne didn''t receive any answers. She turned her head and looked at


    them seriously with a pair of bright big eyes.


    "Grandfather and grandmother, why aren''t you talking?"


    Ariana coughed softly in an awkward manner.


    "Anne, let''s not be in a hurry for a little brother first. It iste now. How about you go to rest early


    today?"


    Anne shook her head.


    "No. I want to wait for Mummy."


    "Be a good girl. Mummy will note back tonight."


    Anne was puzzled, "Why?"


    Ariana didn''t know how to exin it to Anne. William smiled, "It is because she wants to give Anne a


    little brother. Be a good girl and sleep early. When you wake up tomorrow morning, you will meet


    Mummy."


    Anne didn''t seem to fully understand what William had said, "Really?"


    "Yes, really. I will never lie to you."


    Finally, the two were sessful in putting Anne to sleep.


    Meanwhile, Archie fulfilled his dream of getting a kiss from the woman and was naturally delighted.


    He turned around, took a bottle of red wine and opened it.


    The refreshing aroma of wine filled the entire house. Natalia''s eyes lit up and she asked curiously,


    "What kind of wine is this? So aromatic!"


    Noticing her greed for alcohol, the man''s gaze deepened. He had a smile on his face.


    He didn''t reply to her question. Instead, he poured a ss of wine and passed it to her, "Do you want to


    try it?"


    Natalia''s whole face lit up and felt quite embarrassed, "Can I?"


    She loved alcohol, but most of the time, Archie just won''t allow her to drink.


    In the beginning, she wasn''t pleased with it. However, since the man insisted, she didn''t mind as well.


    Looking at her expression, Archie knew that she was carefully pleasing him. He couldn''t help but smile,


    "I allow you to drink a ss of wine today."


    "Yes!"


    She was instantly overjoyed. Since the wine was so aromatic, it definitely had a nice taste.


    While thinking about it, she immediately took the ss of wine and took a mouthful of it.


    Just after the wine had entered her throat, the aroma of the wine lingered in her mouth. A sweet aroma


    that had a hint of bitterness permeated her entire mouth. Her eyes couldn''t help but light up.


    She had another mouthful of wine straight away. Compared to the bitterness in her first taste, there was


    a stronger sweet aroma. She felt that she was drinking a beverage and it tasted great.


    Especially when the effects of alcohol finally came to her, she felt as if what she had drunk was not


    wine but some unworldly potions. The aftertaste of the wine left a longsting impression on her.


    Natalia couldn''t help but turn her head to look at Archie. Her clear eyes sparkled.


    "What kind of wine is this? Why does it taste so great?"


    The man''s gaze became even deeper, "Even if it tastes great, you are only allowed to drink one ss


    of it."


    As she didn''t get the answer she wanted, Natalia curled her lip unhappily. However, she didn''t dare to


    say anything. She was afraid that he would not let her drink even a ss of it if she talked too much.

 Chapter 174 She Was Drunk

    Chapter 174 She Was Drunk


    Chapter 174 She Was Drunk


    She held the ss and took one sip after another. Archie also poured himself a ss of wine. Holding


    her hand, he sat on the sofa.


    It was getting more and more quiet at night on top of the mountain. In the transparent ss house, they


    snuggled up on the sofa while casually drinking some wine.


    In the sky, there were twinkling stars; at the foot of the mountain, there were lights of the houses. Their


    hearts felt warm as they looked at the view.


    Natalia thought that she could hold her liquor, so she drank the wine without any worries. But


    unexpectedly, she already felt quite dizzy before she could finish a ss of wine.


    In a daze, she leaned on Archie''s body and asked, "Archie, why am I feeling so dizzy already?"


    Archie lowered his gaze and gave her a sidelong nce,


    He had specially brought this premium royal wine here from the wine cer in the Middleton family. It


    had great vor, but it was also strong.


    This was the reason why he would only allow her to drink a ss of it.


    Even if she just took one ss of it, the girl had now had red cheeks and a drowsy and dazed look on


    her face. Looking at her, he instantly knew that she was already drunk.


    He ced the ss of wine on the table beside him, "I will carry you to the bathroom to take a bath."


    When he finished talking, he had already carried her up in his arms.


    Natalia was in a daze. Although she was notpletely sober, she still had a clear memory.


    "Take a bath? Aren''t we on top of the mountain?"


    The man didn''t reply to her. Soon, he brought her to the bathroom.


    Although the bathroom was not considered to be big, it was not small. There was a huge bathtub in the


    middle of the room. Light from the glimmering water was reflected on the surrounding walls. The


    atmosphere in the room was dreamy.


    After filling the bathtub with water, Archie ced her in the bathtub.


    "Are you going to take a bath alone, or do you want me to help you?"


    After she was soaked in warm water, Natalia shuddered and became more sober.


    When she realized her situation, her face instantly reddened. She crossed her arms across her chest


    and kept on shaking her head.


    "I... I will take a bath alone."


    Archie smiled. He didn''t insist on his ideas, but turned around and exited the room.


    Time passed slowly.


    She didn''te out of the room even though Archie had waited outside for a long time.


    He took a sip of wine and looked at the time.


    Forty minutes had already passed.


    Although a temporary water heating system was set up on the top of mountain, the weather was quite


    chilly. Since it was for temporary use only, hot water could not be delivered to the top of the mountain


    continuously.


    It had been forty minutes, and the water should have been cold.


    He couldn''t help but frown slightly. Although there was an indoor air heating system, it was still cold at


    night due to big temperature difference between day and night. Considering the cold temperature, he


    got up, walked to the door of the bathroom and knocked on the door.


    "Natalia, have you finished taking a bath?"


    Unexpectedly, nobody responded to his question.


    The man frowned even deeply. He tried to pull the door open, but he noticed that it was locked from the


    inside.


    This young woman! Wasn''t she too vignt?


    Archie found the whole situation quite hrious. There were only the two of them at this ce. If he


    wanted to force himself on her, could a mere lock stop him?


    He shook his head helplessly. He could only return and find a key to unlock the door.


    "Natalia! Have you finished your bath? I aming in!"


    There was still no response to his question.


    He then realized that something was amiss and hurriedly opened the door.


    The mist had already dispersed in the bathroom. He saw the girl sitting in the bathtub with her eyes


    closed. She leaned on the bathtub motionless and seemed to be in deep sleep.


    He was instantly at a loss for words. He quickly walked towards her and dipped his hand in the water to


    test the water temperature.


    Just as he expected, the water was already cold.


    He instantly had an unhappy expression on his face.


    When he turned around, there was a steamy scene in front of his eyes.


    ...


    Natalia was carried out of the bathtub.


    She made a cute sound unconsciously, snuggled up in his arms and murmured, "Cold."


    At that moment, Archie looked extremely awful.


    Doing his best to suppress his anger and lust, he wiped the girl''s body, carried her out of the bathroom


    and threw her on the bed.


    Due to his anger, his movements became quite rough. Natalia was finally awake with her blurry eyes


    open. In a daze, she gazed at him.


    "Archie, what is wrong with you?"


    The man looked at her with a gloomy expression. His dark eyes were glinting with strong desire.


    She then realized that something was amiss. Why was her chest cold? Her feet were also cold.


    She lowered her gaze and looked at her body.


    She instantly felt shocked and widened her eyes. "Ah!" she screamed. She then hid under a nket.


    "Ah! Why am I... not wearing clothes?"


    The manughed coldly, "What do you think?"


    "I..."


    She then remembered that she had fallen asleep while taking a bath in the bathtub.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Did he carry her out of the bathtub?


    Then, didn''t he see everything?


    Imagining the scene, her small face immediately reddened with embarrassment. She hid her whole


    body under the nket, and only the hair on top of her head was seen.


    "I want to get dressed. You... You can go out first!"


    But this time, it seemed that the man had decided to defy her.


    While unbuttoning his shirt, heughed coldly in a very rude manner, "It''ste at night. Are you going to


    let me stand outside and wait for you to wear your clothes? The temperature outside is below freezing."


    Eh...


    Natalia''s mind went nk. Was it that cold outside?


    Although the temperature in Kima was around twenty degrees during the daytime, the temperature


    outside would indeed drop below freezingte at night. The temperature difference was very big.


    Just when her mind went nk, she felt that there was a weight on her body. The man had already


    pounced on her.


    "Ah! What are you... doing?"


    She was immediately frightened and was more desperate to hide herself under the nket. While


    trying to hide herself under the nket, she shouted, "Don''te close to me! I am not wearing any


    clothes!"


    Her petite body snuggled down under the nket. She desperately wrapped herself in the nket. It


    was as if she was in a cocoon.


    Archie only found the scene hrious.


    After removingyers of the nket for a long time, he found her head.


    At that moment, the girl''s hair was already disheveled. Her small face was flushed and resembled an


    appetizing ripe apple. Her watery eyes made her look pitiful.


    Suppressing his pity for her, heughed coldly, "Now, do you know that you should be scared? Why


    didn''t you think about this when you were taking a bath just now?"


    Natalia knew that she was in the wrong, but she still felt wronged.


    "I... I didn''t do it on purpose! Can you turn around first? I will call you when I have finished wearing my


    clothes."


    "Ha! Which part of your body have I not seen?"


    Natalia didn''t reply to his question.


    His words literally struck a chord.


    She also didn''t know that she would fall asleep in the bathtub. It was all because of that ss of wine.


    Oh, wait a minute. The wine was not at fault! It was the man. He definitely did it on purpose!


    After she had thought about this, she puffed out her cheeks and gazed at him with her clear eyes. She


    didn''t know that she looked more coquettish than angry now.


    She had no idea that there was a huge impact on the man when the woman who he loved was being


    so coquettish in front of his eyes, especially in such an ambiguous environment.


    Archie''s gaze became even deeper.


    His eyes had a glint of green and resembled the eyes of a wolf. Looking at his eyes, Natalia had an


    irregr heartbeat.


    After doing her best to hide herself under the nket, she said while stammering, "Why are you ...


    looking at me?"

 Chapter 175 A Little Strange

    Chapter 175 A Little Strange


    Chapter 175 A Little Strange


    Archie narrowed his eyes and looked dangerous.


    "Honey, do you think we should do something lovey-doney?"


    "What, what do you mean? Something lovey-doney?"


    "You really don''t know?


    "I, I don''t know..."


    "Then, I''ll tell you now."


    "Ah, Archie...!"


    ...


    The next day, Natalia woke up with a sore back.


    Last night, Archie was just like a crazy bull and refused to stop making love with her no matter how


    long she begged him for mercy.


    She regretted it so much!


    If she had known, she wouldn''t have agreed toe here with himst night. They hade all the


    way to the mountains!


    But there was something good still. The next morning, Archie took the initiative to carry her down the


    mountain because her legs were too sore and weak to go down the mountain normally.


    During the daytime, the temperature was not as cold as it was at night. The air was humid at the beach,


    and they could smell the scent of salty seawater.


    Natalia was lying on Archie''s back. She felt sick because she could not sleep wellst night.


    When Archie saw her like this, he smiled, "Don''t sleep first. It''s cold on the mountain. Later you might


    catch a cold."


    "Oh," Natalia said lifelessly.


    After they reached the foot of the mountain, Archie put her down and the two of them slowly walked


    back along the beach.


    Natalia was busy packing up her things as soon as she entered the house because she had booked a


    flight back to Julio that afternoon. She just needed to wait until afternoon before she could leave there.


    Archie saw her busy packing up her things all the time and finally couldn''t stand it. He took her hand


    and dragged her onto the sofa.


    "Rest for a while. I''ll take you out for lunch at noon."


    Natalia frowned.


    "Didn''t you say that our flight will depart at two? If we don''t pack things up in advance,ter we may be


    "We won''t bete. If we really don''t have enough time to pack things up, we can ask Nancy to help us."


    Archie said and took a jacket and put it on for Natalia without waiting for her to agree. Then, he held


    her hand as he walked outside.


    "Where are we going?"


    "You''ll know when we reach there."


    There was a high-end restaurant not far from the vi. It was the only high-end restaurant in the town.


    The two of them had intentionally avoided this restaurant in the previous days. After all, they hade


    here to experience the life of the local. If they still did what they did in Julio. It would be meaningless for


    them to travel here.


    But today, Archie brought her into the restaurant directly.


    Just as she entered the restaurant, she heard someone shouting joyfully, "Mummy!"


    Natalia was stunned.


    The next second, she saw a little girl who was wearing a pink shirt running towards her quickly.


    Natalia was startled.


    "Mummy, I miss you so much!"


    Anne hugged Natalia. She rubbed her head against Natalia''s leg happily and disyed a look like she


    was reluctant to leave Natalia.


    Natalia''s eyes widened and he looked surprised.


    "Anne? Why are you here?"


    An olddy came out somewhat sheepishly from not far away.


    "Ahem, Natalia. Nice to see you again."


    "Ariana? Are you having lunch here too?"


    Natalia was a little confused as the olddy smiled dryly and nodded, "Yes, I brought Anne out for a


    holiday. It just so happened that we run into you here. It''s quite a coincidence!"


    Natalia was speechless.


    She turned around to look at Archie, only to see that Archie was ignoring her. He wasn''t looking at her


    as if he didn''t see what was happening in front of him.


    Natalia couldn''t help but frown.


    Why did she feel a little strange?


    Wasn''t this too coincidental?


    It made sense when they had run into each other twice before in Julio. But this time, they hade to


    such a remote town, and they still met each other.


    But she didn''t show her suspiciousness. In the end, she still politely greeted the olddy.


    "It''s quite a coincidence. Are you guys eating here too?


    "Yes, yes! Uh..." Ariana''s eyes rolled, and she suddenly smiled, "You haven''t eaten yet, right? Why


    don''t you join us? It is a golden chance for me to thank you for helping us out earlier."


    Natalia hurriedly said, "You''re wee. It''s my pleasure to help you."


    "It''s fine. There are not many kind-hearted girls like you nowadays. You are not only pretty but also


    considerate. Everyone likes you. Am I right, Mr. McCarthy?"


    Archie looked like he was unhappy.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Natalia thought that he was not happy to join them for lunch. She secretly tugged at his sleeve,


    signaling him not to be like that.


    Archie disyed a serious look. But in the end, he still gave a light hum and pulled Natalia into his


    arms.


    "I don''t need you to tell me how good my wife is."


    Ariana didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Natalia red at him. She secretly lowered her voice while grinding her teeth, "Can you be more polite


    when talking to elders?"


    Archie didn''t say anything.


    Ariana hastily mediated the dispute with a smile.


    "Never mind. It''s normal that young people get annoyed easily! I can understand!"


    Hearing Ariana''s words, Natalia secretly red at Archie for a moment.


    Archie felt uneasy hearing her words.


    As Mrs. McCarthy was inviting them enthusiastically, Natalia could only follow her into the private room.


    She saw another old man inside the private room.


    Instead of being hale and hearty like Ariana, the old man looked a bit weak. His face was pale and he


    was sitting in a wheelchair. It was kind of obvious that his health was not good.


    Ariana introduced the old man to Natalia and Archie, "This is my husband. William McCarthy."


    Natalia was stunned.


    "He''s also a McCarthy?"


    Ariana''s smile froze for a moment. She quickly smiled again, "Oh... Yes. What a coincidence."


    Natalia nodded, "Well, it''s quite a coincidence."


    She secretly turned around to nce at Archie, only to see his angry face. He was frowning and didn''t


    even look at her side. He also looked depressed.


    She realized what was going on and let out a lightugh.


    She turned around and looked at the old man, greeting him politely, "Nice to meet you, Mr. McCarthy."


    "You too, Natalia. Sit down first. You''ve been busy all night. You''re hungry already, right? Hurry up and


    eat more. You''re too thin."


    Archie''s body froze for a moment.


    Meanwhile, Natalia was very friendly. She smiled faintly and nodded her head, "Thanks for your


    concern, Mr. McCarthy."


    The old Mrs. McCarthy immediately pinched her husband on his belly. William didn''t realize what was


    going on and looked at her in confusion, "What''s wrong? Why are you pinching me?"


    Ariana was speechless.


    For a moment, she smiled awkwardly.


    "Nothing, heh! Let''s eat. Come on, this is delicious!"


    The food had been served on the dining table. Since the area was located by the sea, the main food


    was seafood.


    Ariana had been treated Natalia warmly all the time. Natalia also didn''t think of her as an outsider.


    Soon, the food was finished in a harmonious atmosphere.


    After having the meal, Ariana kept asking Natalia to bring them to go and see the ce where they


    stayed.


    Natalia looked at the time and thought that it was still early for them to leave for the flight, so she didn''t


    refuse and took the three of them to the vi where they were staying. Meanwhile, Anne kept staying


    by her side as if she was reluctant to leave Natalia.


    Natalia liked Anne very much and she felt that she had an odd affinity with Anne. She carried her


    around the garden behind the vi and taught her how to string several flower gands.

 Chapter 176 Mr. McCarthy, A Spoiled Child?

    Chapter 176 Mr. McCarthy, A Spoiled Child?


    Chapter 176 Mr. McCarthy, A Spoiled Child?


    The old Mrs. McCarthy came to take Anne away when they had to go out.


    When she noticed Anne was reluctant to leave, Natalia also didn''t want her to go.


    Unexpectedly, Anne suddenly grabbed the corner of Natalia''s clothes, blinked her bright eyes and said,


    "Mommy, I heard from great-grandma that you and daddy will have a little brother for me soon. Is that


    true?"


    Natalia was surprised.


    The old Mrs. McCarthy stiffened when she heard this.


    Even Archie, who was standing next to them, stopped what he was doing and looked at Anne in


    astonishment.


    Time seemed to have stopped at that moment!


    Anne was a little confused. After a few seconds, she realized that she had spilled the beans!


    She screamed and covered her mouth with her chubby little hands.


    She blinked her watery eyes and looked at Natalia pitifully.


    "Ooo... Mommy, Anne didn''t do it intentionally!"


    "Anne didn''t mean to lie to you. Anne just wanted to stay with you!"


    "Great-grandma said that as long as you have a little brother, you won''t leave daddy and will be with


    Anne forever!"


    "Ooo... Anne was wrong!"


    Natalia turned to look at Archie.


    It was a veryplicated expression on the man''s handsome face, and the corners of his mouth


    twitched slightly. He just wanted to disappear to escape from such an embarrassing situation.


    On the other side, the old Mrs. McCarthy finally came to her senses and smiled awkwardly.


    "What... What should I say?"


    The old Mrs. McCarthy was too embarrassed to exin. She had gone through so many ups and


    downs, but she still didn''t know how to deal with such a situation.


    Natalia suddenly burst intoughter.


    "No wonder Anne and I met so often! I liked this little girl at the first sight. She kept calling me Mommy.


    It turns out that we are really a family. My sense is quite urate."


    Everyone was stunned.


    Natalia didn''t mention that they deliberately concealed their identity, nor did she say anything else to


    me them, nor did she get angry.


    Instead, she said this in a casual tone, trying to defuse the embarrassment.


    She, she was so...


    She was so considerate!


    The old Mrs. McCarthy was so moved. Tears appeared in her eyes. She stepped forward and held


    Natalia''s hand, sobbing, "Natalia, I''m sorry. I..."


    "I understand." Natalia smiled and patted the olddy''s hand gently tofort her.


    "Parents always cared so much about their kids. You just wanted to see what kind of woman your


    grandson has married. It''s just your love for your grandson. Although the method is not good, your


    intention is always good. I can understand it."


    The old Mrs. McCarthy was so moved that she couldn''t help crying.


    "I know that you are always the most considerate."


    Natalia smiled and said nothing.


    She looked at Anne and squatted down.


    Anne covered her face with her hands. She thought she had done something wrong, so she looked


    remorseful.


    Natalia was amused. She reached out and removed Anne''s chubby little hand from Anne''s face. Then


    she smiled and said, "Don''t hide such a cute face. It will be ugly if there is a fingerprint on it!"


    Anne looked at her carefully and asked, "Mommy, aren''t you angry?"


    Natalia shook her head. "No."


    "But Anne lied. Anne is bad!"


    "Good girl, I''m not angry, as long as Anne won''t do that again."


    "Really? Do you mean you can forgive me as long as I don''t do it again?"


    "Yes, really."


    Natalia nodded seriously. Anne was thrilled, put her hand down and threw herself into Natalia''s arms.


    "Ooo... Mommy, Anne misses you so much. Anne finally has a mommy."


    Holding Anne''s soft body in her arms, Natalia felt her heart melting.


    And the difort seemed to have disappeared a lot.


    She smiled, patted Anne''s back gently and said lovingly, "Well, Anne will have a mommy in the future.


    Mommy will love you."


    Anne was overjoyed.


    But the time could not be dyed any longer. Archie looked at his watch and said, "We''re going to the


    airport. You can stay here for two more days and go back early."


    After a pause, he added, "I''ll take Natalia back to Eqitin to see youter."


    Of course, Anne didn''t want to part with Natalia, but she was very obedient. When they arrived at the


    airport, she said goodbye to her mommy reluctantly.


    Before leaving, Natalia kissed Anne''s forehead and gave her a small jade pendant that she had


    brought with her since she was a child. It was an amulet. She heard that Anne was not in good health,


    so she hoped that this jade pendant could bring Anne some good luck.


    After saying goodbye, they boarded the ne.


    It would still take 2. 5 hours to fly back. As soon as they got on the ne, Natalia sat in her seat and


    closed her eyes. It seemed that she didn''t want to talk to Archie.


    There was no longer a smile on her face. It was obvious that she was angry.


    Archie looked at her uneasily, feeling remorseful, but he also knew that it was his fault.


    The old Mrs. McCarthy came here with Anne to see Natalia. He should have stopped them. He


    shouldn''t have let them do that. Now Natalia finally got angry with him.


    The ne took off. The cabin was quiet, and no one was making any noise. Even if there were some


    conversations, the passengers'' voices were very low, and it was almost inaudible under the sound of


    airflow.


    Archie didn''t know whether she was asleep. He felt wronged in such a situation, but he didn''t dare to


    say or ask anything.


    Atst, he took off his coat and put it on her in case she might catch a cold.


    However, as soon as he put the clothes on her body, the woman waved her hand and threw it away.


    Oh, it seemed that she was awake.


    Archie became more nervous and asked in a low voice, "Are you angry?"


    Natalia snorted and didn''t answer him.


    Archie had to exin with the grievance, "I wanted to tell you, but I was afraid that I would embarrass


    Grandma if I did so. Besides, I thought it would be better if she could exin it to youter. I didn''t


    expect that Anne would say it out by herself today. Natalia, I didn''t mean it."


    Natalia finally opened her eyes and looked at him with a sneer.


    "So, is this the reason why you hide it from me?"


    Archie immediately turned serious and said in a low voice, "No."


    "Then what are you exining here?"


    "I..."


    He didn''t know what to say.


    As the president of such a big group, he had never begged anyone in his life, so he didn''t know what to


    say when he wanted to beg.


    Atst, he was annoyed and said solemnly, "Sorry, it''s my mistake!"


    Natalia smiled coldly.


    "I know. I shouldn''t have helped grandma hide it from you. I really knew my mistake!"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Huh!"


    "Natalia, forgive me!"


    Natalia turned her face away and ignored him.


    Archie took a look at her, stretched out his fingers, carefully pinched the corner of her clothes and


    gently shook it.


    "Honey!"


    Hiss!


    Archie was now like a demon acting like spoiled child!


    Natalia almost got goosebumps. She turned around, red at him and gritted her teeth. "Get your


    hands away!"

 Chapter 177 She Got Angry

    Chapter 177 She Got Angry


    Chapter 177 She Got Angry


    Definitely Archie wouldn''t let her go.


    He knew that this matter had really annoyed the women. If he couldn''t deal with it carefully, it might


    affect the rtionship between them.


    So he kept a low profile and fawned on her, "Honey, I really know my mistake. This is the first time that


    I made such a mistake, so please forgive me once!"


    Natalia gave a fake smile.


    Archie felt wronged.


    After a while, seeing that he still didn''t let her go, Natalia had to say, "I don''t care if they lied to me. I


    can understand that the old Mrs. McCarthy and Anne want to know what kind of person I am, so they


    made a n to test me. I don''t even mind that she took advantage of my kindness to trample on my


    dignity, but!"


    She took a deep breath, looked at Archie seriously and said in a deep voice, "You''re not allowed to do


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    this! Because you were the one who wanted to get married, and you said you wanted to be with me.


    But you not only didn''t stop her, but also helped her hide it from me. I don''t know what it means, but I


    can''t ept it!"


    "I forgive her because she is your grandmother. I also respect her, but she doesn''t mean a lot to me,


    because we have no deep rtionship if not for you."


    "So I don''t care what she thinks of me, but you are different! I thought you should know me well and


    wouldn''t do such a ridiculous thing since we have been together for so long. But it turns out that I was


    also wrong!"


    "Do people like you just have such a habit to look down upon people from a high position, and think


    that no matter what you do to them, they will ept?"


    "Just because of the sense of superiority given by your ability and status, you habitually ignore the


    feelings of others. Therefore, your suspicions are very important, and the dignity of others is cheap and


    can be discarded casually?"


    After Natalia finished her words, there was a dead silence.


    Although she lowered her voice, it still startled the people behind. Though the air sounds blurred her


    voice, her tone still showed there was an argument.


    A stewardess came over and asked respectfully, "Miss, what can I do for you?"


    While speaking, she looked at Archie vigntly, who was sitting next to Natalia.


    Archie felt helpless.


    Natalia also realized that she had bothered others. In order to avoid misunderstanding, she shook her


    head in a hurry.


    "No, I''m sorry. We''re a couple. We just had a quarrel and I''m sorry to bother you."


    The stewardess got clear of the situation. She nodded and smiled.


    "Okay, please let me know if you need me."


    Natalia nodded and thanked her. The people around saw nothing happen, so they no longer pay


    attention to the two. The atmosphere calmed down soon.


    Archie didn''t say anything.


    His face was gloomy and tense. Natalia thought that her angry words had annoyed him. When she saw


    that his hand holding her sleeve had been loosened, she felt angrier. It was him who was wrong, so did


    he really want her to forget the matter that had really happened?


    So she turned around angrily and ignored him.


    If he wanted to be angry, just go ahead! She wouldn''t care.


    But when she thought of this, she felt a little wronged.


    Natalia closed her eyes, trying to ignore the strange grievance and sadness in her heart.


    The two didn''t talk to each other until the nended.


    After getting off the ne, Natalia got into the car directly, followed by Archie in silence. The driver


    sensed that there was something wrong with them, so he cautiously asked, "Mr. McCarthy, should we


    go back to McCarthy Mansion?"


    Archie nodded.


    As soon as they returned to the McCarthy Mansion, Natalia went straight into her room. Apparently,


    she didn''t want to talk to Archie.


    Mrs. Dottie knew that they woulde back today, so she was happy and waited for them. But she


    was stunned when Natalia kept a long face and entered the room without saying a word.


    Her heart skipped a beat when she looked at Archie who came in behind Natalia and found that he also


    didn''t look well.


    Did the young couple have a quarrel?


    What was going on?


    Didn''t they go out for a trip? They should be delighted when they came back!


    Mrs. Dottie asked worriedly, "Sir, are you ... okay?"


    Archie shook his head, paused, and said, "Go and get something for me."


    Archie told Mrs. Dottie what he needed. The more things he said, the wider Mrs. Dottie''s eyes grew.


    Atst, she went to prepare what Archie needed with a strange look at Archie.


    Archie turned around and went to the bedroom upstairs.


    However, when he wanted to open the door, out of his expectation, the door was locked.


    His face darkened when he had realized the seriousness of this matter.


    After a long while, he called Natalia helplessly, "Honey, can you open the door?"


    No one answered him.


    He sighed again, "Honey, I was wrong. You can beat me and scold me, but don''t be so indifferent to


    me, okay?"


    Natalia still didn''t say anything.


    Archie had no choice but to leave after thinking for a while.


    In the bedroom.


    Sitting in front of the window, Natalia was still angry.


    She had made up her mind not to talk to this man today, so she didn''t open the door no matter how


    much effort he made outside.


    But after a while, the sound outside stopped, and there was even the sound of footsteps going far.


    As Natalia heard of this, her anger grew fiercely.


    What a j*rk! Bast*rd!


    He lied to her, fooled her, and hid everything from her!


    Now, he didn''t even apologize sincerely!


    She was really pissed off!


    Natalia became angrier. The more she thought of this, the more furious she got. What kind of person


    did they think she was?


    It was not her who wanted to get married with Archie. Why did they suspect and test her so much?


    The old Mrs. McCarthy didn''t trust her. It didn''t matter. After all, they didn''t know each other before.


    But Archie also didn''t stop them and even hid this from her, which was the real reason for her anger!


    Natalia sat there for a long time. The more she thought about it, the more annoyed she felt. The feeling


    of grievance in her heart was like the sea that would never stop running, which made her even more


    depressed.


    Just then, a silver light shed outside the window.


    Natalia was stunned. Then she saw a hand stretching out from the side and knocking on the window.


    What the hell?


    She put down her arms and put her hands on the windowsill. When she was about to look out, she saw


    a small ckboard being slowly lifted up from below.


    There were a few pink words written on the small ckboard.


    "Honey, I was wrong!"


    Besides the words, there was a picture of a man kneeling on the ground and begging.


    Natalia almost burst intoughter when she saw that.


    However, she immediately held back her smile and looked outside with a cold face.


    Then, as expected, Archie stood up from the window with a ttering smile. He carefully put down the


    small ckboard, raised a durian in his left hand, and waved the keyboard in front of her with his right


    hand.

 Chapter 178 Begging

    Chapter 178 Begging


    Chapter 178 Begging


    The window used double soundproof ss. The weather was just turning warm from cold, so the


    window was not opened to keep the warm temperature in the room.


    Archie''s voice was blocked by the ss, and it became blurred when it got into Natalia''s ears. She


    could only vaguely know his meaning from the shape of his mouth. He asked her to make a choice.


    Let him kneel on the keyboard or the durian.


    He would do whatever Natalia asked!


    He really knew that he was wrong!


    Natalia looked at the man who had always been proud and reserved. At this moment, he was like a


    child who had made a mistake, waiting for her answer nervously.


    Somehow, she had a mixed feeling. She couldn''t tell what kind of emotion it was. It wasplicated


    and hard to say, but she was indeed moved.


    Theplicated feeling spread from her heart to her eyes. She raised her head and blinked, trying to


    hold her tears back.


    But it didn''t work. Tears fell uncontrobly.


    Perhaps she was really aggrieved. It did not matter whether Archie meant the same as she thought. It


    undoubtedly hurt her sensitive dignity, so her tears naturally rolled out from her eyes.


    Archie panicked when she cried.


    She should be moved, instead of crying!


    Looking at the woman''s sad face, he was flustered and brokenhearted.


    However, the door was locked, and he couldn''t get in. The window was locked from the inside and


    couldn''t be opened.


    He could ask Mrs. Dottie to open the door with the key, but Archie was afraid that Natalia would be


    angrier if he did so.


    Without any idea, Archie gritted his teeth and wrote down a line of words on the board.


    "Honey, don''t cry. I can use both, okay?"


    Natalia was amused.


    She couldn''t help giggling.


    Seeing her smile, Archie felt a little relieved and hurriedly begged for mercy.


    Natalia couldn''t be merciless. After a short while, Natalia opened the window.


    "Well, now you know you are wrong. You should do this earlier."


    Archie breathed a sigh of relief. With one hand on the windowsill, he turned in from the balcony.


    Natalia was startled and took a step back subconsciously. The next second, she was held into the


    man''s arms.


    "I''m sorry. I really know I was wrong. I won''t hide anything from you anymore. Forgive me, okay?"


    His tone was sincere, and his gaze was dominant. His big hand on her waist tightly held her in his


    arms. Natalia struggled several times but failed to break free.


    Her anger appeared a little again.


    "Let me go first!"


    "No, I won''t. You will run away as soon as I let you go."


    Natalia was speechless.


    The man''s logic was weird.


    It waste at night. Where could she go?


    Archie lowered his head and observed her expressions. He said in a soft voice, "Grandpa is in poor


    health, so Grandma has taken care of me too much since childhood. I don''t want to disobey her. But I


    know what kind of person she is. She doesn''t mean to harm anyone. She just has a little selfishness for


    her grandson. I know it''s my fault. I didn''t tell you about their identity in time."


    "But my love for you is true. Natalia, do you trust me?"


    Natalia raised her head to look at him. Looking into his sincere eyes, she finally gave in.


    After a while, she said in a low voice, "Then... From now on... You can''t do it again."


    Archie''s eyes turned bright.


    He quickly promised and raised one hand, "I swear."


    Natalia nodded. At this time, Mrs. Dottie was asking them to have dinner outside. Only then did the two


    realize that it was time for dinner.


    After a long day''s journey, they all felt hungry, and they went downstairs together.


    The second day.


    Natalia officially entered the crew. Vicente held a grandunch party with all the crew members. The


    shooting of The Strategies for Cannon Fodder was officially started.


    Judging from the name of this y, it seemed to be aedy.


    But in fact, it was a serious thriller with many funny stories.


    The heroine Callie was killed in her previous life. After she was reborn, she went to the imperial pce


    again. Step by step, she finally found the real murderer and saved the country from danger.


    The hero yed by Mac was the emperor of this country.


    As for the part yed by Jessica, she was the emperor''s favorite concubine, a vicious woman who had


    conspired with the murderer to murder the heroine in Callie''s previous life.


    The rtionship between them was very simple, and the plot was notplicated. After all, it was an


    age of entertainment. Under the struggle of power and all kinds of schemes, there was also a lot of


    funny and humorous elements.


    On the first day of the shooting, many entertainment media came under the arrangement of Nathan.


    After all, although he didn''t expect the series to be really something, he still had to his job.


    As the leading actress, naturally Natalia stood in the middle.


    Although the director was standing in the center of the crew, her ce was the closest to the director.


    In fact, the reporters were not that interested in today''s interview.


    After all, the director and actors were all rookies. There was no reason for them to be interested.


    They just came here for Nathan and thought that it might be useful toe here, in case that the


    series really got hot in the future.


    Therefore, the whole interview was perfunctory.


    Vicente knew that people in the entertainment circle were snobbish, but he didn''t care about it.


    Although he was unhappy, he didn''t say anything.


    After half an hour, ording to the schedule, the interview came to an end.


    However, the reporters present did not leave.


    They nced in a direction intentionally or unintentionally.


    During the whole interview, Jessica, the only famous actress in this series, didn''t show up.


    Her excuse to Vicente was that there was a traffic jam on the road, so she couldn''t arrive on time.


    Vicente didn''t say anything because it was not a big deal and he couldn''t let such a small case annoy


    everyone, though he was a little dissatisfied.


    But the reporters were different. Since they came here today, they couldn''t return without getting any


    useful information.


    The rest of the crew didn''t have any topics to talk about, but with Jessica''s fame, coupled with the


    scandal a few days ago, if they could dig out something, it would be better today.


    Therefore, even if the interview was over, they still waited there.


    About half an hourter, a ck van gradually came over.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Someone recognized that it was Jessica''s car and the crowd immediately swarmed over.


    "Miss Dawson, you''re finally here. Today''sunch party was scheduled at half past ten. As one of the


    major members of the cast, why are youte?"


    "Miss Dawson, I heard that there are all new actors in this y. Do you have something to say since


    you also act in this series?"


    "As a popr actress who has attended more than a dozen shows, you y a supporting role in a web


    series. What made you or your team make this decision?"


    "Is it because of the previous scandals and you don''t have many other options now, so you can only be


    a supporting role here?"


    "You haven''t given a response to the previous scandals. Can you give a response today?"


    "Miss Dawson..."


    Surrounded by so many people, Jessica walked inside slowly like a real famous star.


    She wore a pinkish dress and kept a decent smile from the beginning.


    Her agent and security guards surrounded her and separated her from the reporters and the audience.


    They protected her and went forward. Then she stopped in front of the red wall which she should sign


    her name on.

 Chapter 179 Perfect Speaking

    Chapter 179 Perfect Speaking


    Chapter 179 Perfect Speaking


    Those reporters also followed her there.


    "Miss Dawson, you haven''t answered our questions. Are you feeling guilty?"


    "I heard that you and your sister don''t get along well, but the two of you are going to star in the same


    series this time. Is this the arrangement of thepany or your own will?"


    "As a popr actress who has been in the entertainment industry for five years, you have always been


    ying the heroines. But this time, you''re going to be a supporting role. What do you think of this


    matter?"


    The reporters bombarded Jessica with sharp questions.


    The smile on Jessica''s face froze for a moment, but soon she calmed down.


    She smiled and said, "You asked so many questions at once. Which one should I answer first?"


    The crowd became silent. Everyone looked at each other. Before they could do anything, they heard


    her gentle and calm voice again.


    "First of all, I must apologize to you for what happened a few days ago. But it was a private matter of


    my family, so it''s not appropriate to reveal everything to the public. Please forgive me."


    As she spoke, countless cameras were aimed at her face, and the shlight kept ringing.


    People around were very quiet, and no one spoke. Everyone was staring at her with full attention.


    Seeing this, Natalia sneered in a low voice.


    Jessica continued, "It''s hard to say what is wrong and what is ring when ites to family affairs, so I


    can''t say anything more about my family. As for why I star in this y, I think a qualified actress should


    choose the script, not the role. I disagree with the opinion that I should always y the heroine."


    "I think, as an actress, when choosing a role, I only need to consider whether I like the role or the


    script. As for other things, it is the team and the audience''s business."


    "Besides, I don''t think it will make me feel wronged to y the supporting role in this y, because I


    like the role and the script. Besides, the actress ying the heroine of this y is my sister, so I also


    want to star in this y."


    "Maybe because of the previous rumors, you misunderstood the rtionship between me and my


    sister, but in fact, things between family members are notplicated. We know about each other, and


    only we know."


    "I don''t think we need to exin anything to the outsider or admit anything. The rtionship between


    us to grow up together from childhood to adulthood cannot bepletely erased by one or two small


    conflicts."


    "Therefore, since my sister wants to be an actress, as her sister, I should naturally support her with all


    my strength. I believe that if any of you should face the same situation as I do, you will make the same


    choice."


    "As for my silence to this question, I always think that only we know exactly about our feelings. No


    matter how much I exin, those who don''t want to believe are still unwilling to believe, and those who


    trust me would have never doubted from the beginning."


    "Well, I won''t say anything else. I hope you can pay more attention to our works! At the same time,


    please look forward to the first cooperation between my sister and me. I believe that we can definitely


    make a different chemical reaction. Thank you!"


    Jessica''s tone was gentle and soft, and her response was generous and decent! What perfect public


    speaking!


    The journalists holding microphones and cameras were all stunned. They had never expected that they


    would receive such a response in the end.


    However, no matter what kind of response it was, as long as it was answered, it would be a hot topic


    for the day.


    As a result, they kept shooting. Some of the cameras were even shifted to Natalia, who had been


    standing behind the director in a low profile. The shlight was so dazzling that it almost dazzled


    Natalia''s eyes.


    Vicente frowned.


    He called someone and gave him an order. After a short while, the fellow went out and announced that


    the interview was over, and the actors and actresses were going to work on the film set.


    So the reporters had to leave.


    When the set quieted down, Vicente asked the fellows to take the actors and actresses to their rooms


    first. After they settled down, they would have dinner together in the evening and officially shoot the first


    scene tomorrow morning.


    It was a three-star hotel with a mediocre environment. It was not a good ce near the bustling cinema


    park.


    However, the budget of the crew was limited, so this was the only good ce they could book at


    present. Fortunately, for convenience, they had booked two floors of the hotel, so they could be quite


    safe there.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Natalia was ying the heroine, so her room wasn''t too bad.


    She didn''t have an assistant by her side, and Nancy had something to deal with these two days. Nancy


    would arrive after a few days, so Natalia had to do everything by herself.


    She put her things in the room first and then sent a message to Archie, telling him that she was fine.


    After that, she went out with her bag.


    When she went out, it was already half past five in the afternoon.


    The dinner was scheduled at six in a restaurant near the cinema park.


    As soon as Natalia pressed the button of the elevator, a voice came from behind, "Natalia."


    She turned around and saw Mac running towards her with a smile.


    The young man was dressed in a casual white shirt today, and his hair was neat and tidy. He looked


    handsome and energetic.


    Natalia had a good impression of him. She smiled and asked, "To the restaurant?"


    "Well, it''s almost time. It''s better to go there early. I can''t let the director and others wait for me."


    He said and scratched his head in embarrassment.


    Natalia smiled and said, "I didn''t expect you to be so considerate!"


    Mac was two years younger than her and had a lovely personality. Subconsciously, she took him as her


    brother.


    She reminded him carefully, "But the director won''t care about much in these aspects. He will be


    stricter when he is filming."


    Talking about this, Mac also nodded.


    "I''ve heard that he was so strict to his actors and actresses who shot the music videos with him before.


    To be honest, I''m really worried about this. I haven''t starred in any movie, and I don''t have much


    experience. I don''t know if I can make him satisfied."


    Natalia encouraged him, "It doesn''t matter. As long as you try your best, I believe that you can make it.


    Besides, you can''t be any worse than I am. You studied this in your college, but I''m really ayman. I''m


    not afraid, so you also have no need to be afraid of it."


    Mac was amused by her and felt much relieved.


    "You are right. But you don''t have to worry too much. If anything happens, I will help you. Both of us


    should cheer up and we will definitely make it."


    Natalia nodded with a smile.


    When the two were talking, the elevator door opened.


    Mac blocked the door for her like a gentleman. He didn''te in until Natalia entered.


    Just as the elevator door was about to close, there was a sudden scream from outside.


    "Wait!"


    Then, a young girl with a childlike face blocked the closing door.


    Maybe she had run over so she was out of breath. She smiled at Natalia and Mac, "Sorry. Wait a


    minute. There''s someone else behind me."


    Mac nodded friendly and considerately pressed the open button for her.


    Natalia, however, raised her eyebrows with interest.

 Chapter 180 Something Stinky

    Chapter 180 Something Stinky


    Chapter 180 Something Stinky


    Natalia knew this girl.


    The girl was one of Jessica''s assistants, whose name seemed to be Rosa.


    The little girl was about seventeen or eighteen years old. She usually followed Jessica obediently and


    looked ordinary.


    The reason why Natalia noticed her was that she had seen Jessica beat and scold the girl when she


    went to the set to visit her actress.


    The girl might have identally spilled the water on Jessica''s clothes when she was serving the water,


    so Jessica pped her in public.


    The little girl was aggrieved. She held back her tears and covered her face, not daring to say a word.


    At that time, Natalia felt a little sorry for her, but after all, it was not her business. She was not so kind


    and didn''t want to deal with others'' business, so she hadn''t said anything.


    But because of this matter, she had an impression of the little girl.


    Natalia didn''t say anything but nodded slightly to Rosa. Rosa knew the rtionship between her and


    Jessica, so Rosa looked a little embarrassed.


    But when she saw that Natalia was gentle and didn''t mean to make things hard for her, she secretly


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    About half a minuteter, Jessica came over slowly.


    When she saw the two people in the elevator, she was stunned and slightly surprised. Then she smiled


    gently.


    "Natalia, it''s you. Are you also going to the restaurant?"


    Natalia nced at her and didn''t answer.


    Obviously, she didn''t want to talk to Jessica.


    Mac didn''t know what was going on between the two of them, so he didn''t dare to ask more. In a hurry,


    he greeted Jessica in a respectful tone since Jessica was his senior.


    Jessica nodded at him. The two entered the elevator. Rosa stood behind Jessica. It was silence in the


    small elevator.


    The film crew reserved the twelfth and thirteenth floors of the hotel. The elevator stopped two times,


    and not long after, they arrived at the hall.


    Perhaps Mac felt the atmosphere was awkward. When they got to the first floor, he happened to meet


    two actors in the crew waiting for someone in the hall. Mac greeted them and went with them. He also


    didn''t want to go with Natalia and Jessica.


    In this way, except for Rosa who followed Jessica silently and had no sense of existence, only Natalia


    and Jessica were walking together.


    The restaurant was not far from the hotel, about seven hundred or eight hundred meters away, and it


    only took about ten minutes to walk there.


    Natalia walked unhurriedly. Jessica nced at her and suddenly said, "Natalia, do you know why those


    people only interviewed me this afternoon instead of you?"


    Natalia still didn''t say anything, and Jessica sneered sarcastically.


    "Because everyone knows that although you are the lead of this series, the real heroine is me. What


    can you do even if you got the role from my hands?"


    "Those people will still treat you as a worthless neer. Only for my sake will they be interested in


    you and make some topics for you."


    "Otherwise, even if you are the lead, you are just an unknown actress, who is no different from those


    useless extras."


    Natalia stopped.


    She looked at Jessica with a faint smile.


    "Oh, really?"


    "Of course, the truth is clear, isn''t it?"


    Natalia smiled.


    Slowly, with a kind of cold ridicule, she spoke.


    "Long time ago, I heard that some people in the world just have the instinct to chase something stinky. I


    have found the fly that likes to chase stinky things annoying, but surprisingly, the stinky things that the


    fly is chasing are even so proud of being chased. How interesting!"


    Jessica was stunned. When she realized what Natalia meant, she got furious.


    "You!"


    "By the way, it''s nothing to get something, but if you can''t keep it, you''ll beughed at by everyone!"


    "I hope you can cherish and protect what you have now, because these things will not belong to you


    soon!"


    "At that time, I hope you can still be as proud as you are today."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You know what I mean. Jessica, to y the heroine in this series is just the beginning. From now on, I


    will take back everything that doesn''t belong to you! Just get ready for theing storm!"


    "Natalia! How dare you..."


    "Huh!"


    Natalia sneered, as if she was mocking Jessica for being over-confident. Then she turned around and


    strode outside.


    Jessica was furious there. Her face turned livid. She stared at Natalia''s back, but she couldn''t say a


    word.


    She clenched her fists. After a long time, she took a deep breath, suppressed her anger and followed


    Natalia out.


    The dinner went well that night. Vicente hadn''t got a good opportunity for so many years. This time, he


    finally got the investment and set up his own team. Naturally, he was very happy.


    Since he was happy, he couldn''t help drinking much. As the leading actress, Natalia also drank a lot.


    She was good at drinking. She got drunk when she drank with Archiest time just because the wine


    brought by Archie was different.


    So even if she had drunk half a bottle today, she was not drunk in the slightest.


    Vicente, different from Natalia, was not good at drinking. The banquet was not over yet, his face


    already turned red, and he was obviously drunk.


    Natalia went out to the restroom and happened to meet him on her way back.


    Now that he was drunk, Vicente did not look as cold and sharp as usual. Instead, he looked much more


    approachable with a big smile on his face.


    Natalia chatted with him as they walked towards the box.


    "Congrattions, Mr. Langes. If we can finish the movie well, your wish will be fulfilled."


    Vicente nodded and said with a smile, "Thank you. If I hadn''t met you, I wouldn''t have made up my


    mind to start shooting so soon."


    Raising her eyebrows slightly, Natalia said with a smile on her delicate face, "To be honest, I''m


    surprised that you would choose me. I''m a rookie and I have never starred in any show. This series is


    so important to you. Aren''t you afraid that I will ruin your reputation?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Unexpectedly, Vicente pulled a long face and shook his head seriously.


    "That''s impossible. I believe in my judgment. You are born for acting. I won''t make a mistake."


    Natalia was slightly stunned.


    It was the second time that she had heard the same thing. The first one who said this was Nathan.


    After a while, she stopped staring at Vicente, lowered her head and smiled.


    "I''m ttered, Mr. Langes."


    "No, it''s true. I said it honestly."


    While Vicente was speaking, he suddenly stumbled and fell forward.


    Natalia was startled and quickly pulled him back.


    At the same time, Vicente held the wall with one hand to prevent himself from falling down.


    He smiled awkwardly, "I''m so happy. I drank too much. Sorry, please don''tugh at me."


    Natalia breathed a sigh of relief, withdrew her hand and shook her head with a smile.


    "It''s nothing, but you still have work to do tomorrow. You''d better take care of yourself."


    Vicente nodded. The two of them didn''t say anything and walked towards the box together.

 Chapter 181 Put On A Show

    Chapter 181 Put On A Show


    Chapter 181 Put On A Show


    But just at that moment, a silver light shed in the shadows.


    The camera clicked away for several times and soon after that someone dialed the phone.


    "I got it. I''m sending it to you now. Better keep your promise."


    ...


    Since they were shooting tomorrow, the dinner didn''t go on toote and ended before nine.


    Later, everyone went back to their rooms to have a rest.


    The second Natalia stepped into her room, she got a call from Elsa.


    She left all the affairs of Star Entertainment to Elsa to because she couldn''t be aroundtely.


    After all, thepany didn''t have many artists currently. If something happened to them, Laura


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    definitely would call her. As for the others, who had just started their careers, Elsa was experienced


    enough to handle them herself.


    Natalia was quite surprised at the call, thinking what might go wrong in thepany. As soon as she


    answered, Elsa spoke briskly, "Natalia, check out the social media, you''ve be a trending topic."


    Natalia froze.


    "What''s happening?"


    "I''m not sure. I saw that a minute ago, something happened on the set. Just look for yourself."


    Natalia said OK and did what Elsa told her to do, only to find the hashtag #JessicaNataliaPeaceAtLast


    was trending.


    She clicked into that topic and a video came up.


    It was a clip of Jessica''s interview at theunch party today.


    At that moment, she was standing aside and did not say a word. Plus, they were both standing in front


    of the red signature wall and from the camera''s perspective they seemed pretty close.


    Only by watching this misleading video, it was easy to think that these two had broken the ice and even


    made up.


    Natalia sneered.


    "Is that what you really want, Jessica? Use me to whitewash yourself?"


    Natalia was silent for a long time. Elsa didn''t know if she had seen that and asked anxiously, "Natalia,


    what''s going on? Before filming, you told me to inform you immediately if there is any news about


    Jessica. But now the first one is about you two together... Did you really reconcile?"


    "No," said Natalia, indifferently.


    "So this video..."


    "She was just putting on a show in front of those reporters."


    While talking, she logged out of the social media and then took off her coat.


    "Let this topic keep trending. Leave it alone."


    "What?" Elsa was kind of shocked, "but she''s clearly using you to shake off her bad reputation. Are you


    really gonna ignore that?"


    "Of course not," Natalia grinned, "I have my n. What goes aroundes around. Rx! Don''t worry


    about that."


    Only then did Elsa feel slightly relieved.


    "Alright then, it''s gettingte. Have some rest."


    "Ok."


    Natalia hung up and talked to Archie on the phone for a while. Then she went to bed.


    As for Jessica, she was in a good mood looking through the trending topics.


    She turned to Julia, who was sitting on a couch next to her, and said," I told you that bitch Natalia is no


    match for me. See, I used her and she can do nothing about it."


    Julia had seen that topic and she kept nodding.


    "You''ve done pretty well on that move. Now your new series has just begun filming. Once that news


    gets out, everyone will think that you two have reconciled. And Natalia will have to consider Vicente


    and the harmony of the whole crew. There is no possibility that she will ever make a public denial


    because that will certainly have a bad influence on the crew''s reputation. Therefore, no matter how


    angry she is, she has to remain silent."


    Jessica smiled grimly, "It''s just the beginning! Julia, just wait and see. There wille a day when she


    will finally realize who is the loser!"


    Julia did not answer. Her eyes glinted and after a while she suddenly asked, "I haven''t seen Shawn


    When she heard this, her face change at once. She pounded the table bitterly and said, "Don''t even


    mention it. I have no idea what is on his mind recently and he has been obsessed with fencing. He is


    either working or locking himself in his fencing room. I can barely see him these days, not to mention


    heing to see me."


    Hearing that, Julia frowned, "Howe? I thought he weren''t interested in that sort of things before."


    Jessica rolled her eyes, "Who knows?"


    Julia hesitated a little and said, "Have you thought he probably..."


    Jessica saw the look on her face and instantly knew what she meant.


    The expression on her face changed subtly. Then she shook her head and answered, "I don''t think so.


    Though I can''t be with him right now, I have bribed some of the people that work for him. I''ve never


    heard that he contacts with anyone. And even though we are not as close as we were before, I''m pretty


    sure he still has feelings for me."


    Julia was relieved to hear that, "Good. At this point, the rtionship of you two must not go wrong or


    else you''ll be doomed. So long as you are the future Mrs. Miller, you''ll always have a solid support no


    matter what situation you''re in."


    Jessica nodded. She rolled her eyes and sneered, "Solid support? There may be more support than


    the Miller family soon."


    Julia paused for a moment because she didn''t quite understand her.


    But apparently, she didn''t want to exin to her and started finding excuses to chase her away thinking


    it waste already.


    "Never mind. It''ste now and I need some sleep. You too should go back and have some rest."


    Julia finally got out of the room since she felt there was nothing more for her to say.


    On the next day, the shooting officially began.


    Natalia was on the set very early because she and Mac had a scene to shoot in the morning.


    The makeup, hairstyle and clothing took them two hours.


    The shooting actually began at half past nine


    Although it was the first time for Natalia to try acting, she had known how it worked from her experience


    with her own artists in the past years.


    So, she was not that nervous. But Mac had never taken part in a period drama so the way he delivered


    his lines was stiff, which led to a few NGs on the scene.


    Vicente was not a man of good temper. After several NGs, he started swearing.


    Mac felt extremely embarrassed and Natalia gave him a little pep talk in a whisper, "Come on! You can


    nail it! Deliver the lines in your head first. We can start after you get them right."


    Mac gave her a grateful look and did a much better job during the next takes.


    When Jessica arrived, she saw Mac was ying opposite Natalia. After the hero and heroine met for


    the first time, Natalia was about to p Mac in his face. Then Mac should grab her hands and they


    rolled on the ground.

 Chapter 182 Cold Shoulder

    Chapter 182 Cold Shoulder


    Chapter 182 Cold Shoulder


    The plot was not so difficult to follow. It''s just hard for Natalia to hit Mac for real in the beginning.


    Vicente had high expectation for acting so cheating was absolutely not on the table. But if she pped


    him too hard, she would leave a mark on his face which would affect the shooting afterwards.


    Thus, Vicente told them to step aside and let the assistant director show them how to p seemingly


    hard but actually not.


    Jessica watched for a while and walked over to Vicente. She smiled and said, "Mr. Langes, is


    everything going well?"


    Vicente was sitting on a stool. Hearing that, he looked up briefly. He gave a light yea indifferently and


    Jessica couldn''t tell whether he was pleased or not.


    He didn''t pay much attention to the scandal, but after all, things got so serious that he also heard about


    it a little.


    Therefore, Jessica didn''t make a good impression on him. But he always focused on the matters, not


    the people concerned, so he did not intend to give her a hard time.


    The reason why he agreed to let her y the supporting role was because he truly thought she was


    suitable for that role.


    Her eyes were vicious enough. Normal people couldn''t tell that the viciousness hade from the


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    bottom of her heart, but he could.


    Jessica didn''t know what he was thinking. She thought that her fame and influence were the only


    reasons why she was chosen.


    At worst, it was the director''s approval for her acting.


    So even if Vicente gave her the cold shoulder, she still told Rosa to grab a chair for her to sit next to


    him.


    "Actually, it''s such a shame that my sister and I haven''t seen each other much these years, even


    though we''re sisters. I didn''t even know she wanted to be an actress," she said resignedly with a sign,


    ""But I always believe that whatever path you choose to take, you should earn your opportunities by fair


    means. I really didn''t expect my sister to be so impatient. I''ve already made a promise to help her, and


    she''s still hyping up herself like that."


    Vicente frowned, feeling that the more he listened, the less he actually understood.


    But he didn''t bother to give a second thought. On the set, all he cared about was directing and he


    couldn''t be bothered to pay attention to anything else.


    So, even as she looked at him expectantly, he stood up and called out to the assistant director who


    was speaking to Natalia and Mac: "Are you guys ready? Let''s do it all over again!"


    The assistant director replied, "They''re ready."


    "Then here we go! Get set."


    Natalia and Mac hurriedly returned to their spots. With the shout of "action", Natalia smacked Mac hard


    in the face.


    Mac was pped so hard that his head tilted. He gazed at her in disbelief.


    "You have the guts to hit me? Do you know who I am?"


    Natalia snapped, her hands on her waist, "I don''t give a crap about who you are! Even if you were God,


    you can''t y rascal... Ahhh!"


    Mac didn''t wait for her to finish and grabbed her hands behind her back. Natalia naturally refused to go


    down without a fight so she stamped hard on Mac''s foot and turned around when he let go of her hand


    due to the pain. However, during all this time, neither of them realized that they were standing on a


    slope. As a result, these two rolled down the slope as they were holding tight to each other.


    Vicente fixed his eyes on the screen until this scene ended. He said, "Yes, that''s it! Get ready for the


    next scene!"


    On the other side, Natalia and Mac got up in a relief.


    Jessica was sitting next to him the whole time and Vicente justpletely ignored her. She bit her lip


    and felt a burning sense of shame on her face.


    She thought Vicente was just a newbie. She hadn''t made it to the A-list but she was better than those


    in the B-list. Even though her reputation was not as good as before, she still had greatmercial


    value. Every director would treat her nicely.


    So why did Vicente give her that look?


    Jessica was furious but she had to hold back her feelings on the set.


    She gnashed her teeth for a long time before she finally stood up and left angrily.


    After that, Vicente finally took a look on her back. He frowned heavily and saw that chair she sat on


    before. He said, as if he felt disgusted, "Remove the chair. It''s blocking my way."


    Vicente didn''t sit down until the crew staff came over and took that chair away.


    Natalia has been filming all morning.


    At 12 o''clock, it was finally time for lunch and a good rest and she was already exhausted.


    She was drinking a bottle of water the crew staff gave her when she saw Vicente walking towards her.


    She said instantly, "Mr. Langes."


    Vicente nodded and said, "You''ll be free for the first two hours of the afternoon. Take a break and


    prepare for your scene with Jessica at four o ''clock. Get ready in advance."


    Natalia replied. "Okay, I got it."


    Then Vicente left.


    After lunch, Natalia went back to her room to rx.


    As soon as sheid down, Elsa called.


    Subconsciously, she felt sure that something bad was going on.


    Just like she expected, when she answered the call, Elsa said anxiously, "Natalia, something''s wrong.


    You''ve be a trending topic again."


    Nataliaughed, "What''s wrong with that? That means I''m going viral!"


    "It''s not a good thing, Natalia, hurry!"


    Even though she still had the energy to make a joke about it, she was actually a little nervous. She


    quickly opened Twitter and took a look.


    This time, the hashtag was #NataliaDirector.


    She clicked in and saw several pictures.


    In the dimly lit hallway, Vicente leaned against the wall with his head lowered slightly as sheid her


    hand on his shoulder. From this angle, it looks like she was throwing herself at Vicente and even trying


    to kiss him.


    Natalia froze for a moment, but finallyughed instead due to the anger she felt.


    This was really...


    Elsa asked again, "Natalia, did someone take this picture to nder you? You have nothing to do with


    Mr. Langes, right?"


    Natalia rolled her eyes gloomily.


    "Of course not!"


    Is this some kind of joke?


    She and Vicente?


    Natalia rubbed her forehead.


    "I know who did this," she said, "don''t worry. I''ll take care of it."


    Elsa was still quite concerned.


    "Natalia, this kind of picture came out right on the first day of your shooting. People would think that


    you got this role only because you''re hooking up with the director! The person who released these


    pictures is definitely trying to ruin your reputation before you have the chance to be famous. How


    wicked!"


    Natalia paused for a moment and sneered, "Only if she has what it takes to tear me down. If she just


    shoots herself in the foot, then she can use no one but herself," she said in a deep tone," well, like I


    said, stop worrying. Just let it be. I have my own way."

 Chapter 183 Trending Again

    Chapter 183 Trending Again


    Chapter 183 Trending Again


    Elsa wasforted by her assurance, and she hung up feeling relieved.


    After that conversation with Elsa, Natalia went straight to the set for Vicente.


    As the director, Vicente could not go back to hotel to rest since there was still a lot of unfinished work


    on the set.


    After a simple lunch, he was about to start working.


    When Natalia found him, he was looking at the footage taken this morning and was surprised to see


    her.


    "Hmm? I thought that I''ve told you to go back to the hotel and have a good rest. The shooting in the


    afternoon requires a lot of energy. You''d better not fall behind."


    Natalia smiled, "That''s all right, Mr. Langes. I want to talk to you about something."


    Vicente noticed her difference and nodded.


    "All right, let''s go over there."


    Then he led her to the temporary break room.


    In the break room Vicente asked, "Well, what is it that you want to say?"


    Natalia didn''t say anything and just pulled out her phone to show him the trending topic on Twitter.


    Vicente paused for a second. He took over the phone and looked carefully. When he saw the title and


    photos above, his face suddenly turned livid with anger.


    "Bastard!" he put the phone on the desk and growled, "Who took those pictures? Who wrote that


    nonsense! Are they blind or what? I was drunk and you simply gave me a hand. And they turned this


    into a scandal? What are they up to?"


    Natalia smiled and said, "Mr. Langes, don''t bother about this nonsense. The person who took those


    pictures wants to tear me down. Unfortunately, she won''t get what she wants."


    Vicente looked at her, confused.


    "Who on earth wants to do that? You''re just a newbie in this industry. Why would anyone go through all


    this trouble against you?"


    Natalia raised her eyebrows. "Maybe... Just because she''s jealous?"


    Vicente froze.


    Natalia put her phone away and said calmly, "I''m telling you this because I want you to be prepared.


    Otherwise, if those reporters ask, you might not know anything. I know you don''t use social media."


    Vicente took a moment to finally realize what Natalia was trying to say.


    "So... you don''t want me to get involved?"


    Natalia nodded.


    ""Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it and make sure nothing goes wrong."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Vicente shook his head in disapproval.


    "No, though it doesn''t seem like a big deal, but it can have a great negative impact on you if you get it


    wrong. I''ll make a public statement and find out who did this. Don''t get yourself involved again."


    Natalia stared at him and blinked.


    "Why are you making a statement?"


    Vicente wondered, "Why not?"


    Nataliaughed, "It''s a great opportunity to increase the poprity of this series. Someone even paved


    the way for us. Why throw it away? Let the buzz run. We don''t have to make a statement because this


    will help us get publicity for the new show."


    Vicente waspletely puzzled.


    "Aren''t you afraid that people will believe it and think you got the part by dishonest means?"


    Natalia looked at him and grinned.


    "I heard that at the end of this month, the first promo will be released, right?"


    Vicente paused and nodded. "Yes, but what''s that got to do with it?"


    "The best way to prove it," Natalia said, "is not to make a statement, but to p them in the face with


    what we got."


    She said, with her eyes glistening with fierceness, "Before that, I want them to get their punishment


    they deserved!"


    ...


    As Natalia left the set, Rosa walked by to fetch water.


    She went into the dressing room. Jessica had just finished her meal and was sitting there having a rest.


    Seeing her, she opened her eyes and said in a cold voice, "So? What did you see?"


    Rosa bowed her head slightly, and her voice was quiet and weak with a sense of timidity.


    "I saw Nataliaing out of the Mr. Langes''s break room."


    Jessica grinned.


    "So, she saw the pictures. She thought she could just go to Vicente and fix this? So naive!"


    Rosa looked up at her and quickly lowered her eyes. She shut her mouth and didn''t say a word.


    Jessica thought for a while and said, "Contact more KOLs and ask them to stir this up again. Try to


    keep that topic trending a few more days and stir along with the topic from yesterday!"


    Rosa pinched her fingertips, hesitating.


    Jessica saw her standing still and felt angry all of a sudden. She threw a cup of water at Rosa''s feet.


    "Are you deaf? Did you hear me? You don''t need me to show you how to make contacts, do you?"


    Rosa hurriedly said, "No. I''ll get it done."


    Then she left hurriedly.


    That afternoon.


    Everyone knew that there was a TV series called Strategies for Cannon Fodder in which the leading


    actress Natalia and the director Vicente were having an illicit affair.


    The affairs between leading actresses and directors were no longer a big news these days, as there


    were nonstop scandals revealed in the entertainment industry.


    What had actually made the news stand out was that these two names were simply too unfamiliar to


    the public. Despite a few people knew Natalia was Jessica''s sister, there was little information about


    this incident.


    Even the rtionship between Natalia and Jessica was only known to a few people despite the


    previous scandal.


    Normal people were not too concerned about this sort of things. Even if they wanted to gossip, they


    wouldn''t care much afterwards.


    Also, Jessica had been involved in some bad news for several times before, so people didn''t think


    highly of her, let alone care about her news.


    But for some reason, the name Natalia had been trending on social media for the past two days.


    Yesterday, Jessica and Natalia had just made up.


    Today, it had been revealed that Natalia was sleeping with a director for her role in the new TV series.


    People were all confused. Who the hell was this Natalia? Why was there so much news about her?


    People who were curious began searching for news about Natalia.


    Natalia did not open her ount as an actress. Her previous ount, which was created for her job in


    the PR Department, still had the title of President of Star Entertainment and Manager of the Public


    Rtions Department in Annie International.


    Not many people knew about this ount, but because she had forwarded some advertising posts, it


    was naturally not very hard for people to find out.


    However, when people finally found it, they realized it was only a work ount in which there was


    nothing but work information.


    Not to mention Natalia''s personal life.


    People felt bored, but also more curious about her.


    After all, Natalia was a very beautiful woman, if not just judged by the advertisement.


    On the other hand, Jessica, whose fans previously bragged about how good-looking she was on the


    Inte, looked like a maid when she stood next to her much prettier sister.

 Chapter 184 Find Somewhere Else To Cry

    Chapter 184 Find Somewhere Else To Cry


    Chapter 184 Find Somewhere Else To Cry


    What people didn''t quite understand was why she got into the entertainment business sote and had


    to sleep with a director for a role even though she was incredibly stunning.


    Their curiosity was aroused by Natalia. Plus, some of them had already heard of her name because


    she was Jessica''s sister.


    They couldn''t wait to spread the word for Natalia after her topics went trending throughout social


    media, so almost everybody began to know her shortly afterwards.


    Since these were basically scandals, most people held criticizing opinions when they heard of the


    news.


    But that didn''t stop some people liking her good looks for now.


    And as for those pictures?


    Why rush to makements before either party gave their side of the story?


    Those who had known the entertainment industry all knew better than jumping to a conclusion.


    For most of the cases, a story like this would have quite a surprising ending. Nobody would want to say


    something they would regretter.


    Consequently, a lot of people were on the fence and didn''t start trashing her except for a few Jessica''s


    fans who still held grudges against Natalia for what happened before and those who were radical but


    didn''t know the truth.


    The rest of them, to Jessica'' surprise, were all waiting for an update without saying anything harsh to


    either side.


    Obviously, Jessica was angry to see their reactions.


    She didn''t have a clue why Natalia was so lucky and why they responded to those pictures like that.


    She said tly, "Julia, it''s not enough. Find more people for me. This time, I will tear down her


    reputation for good!"


    Julia frowned, "But just a couple of pictures are not enough. If we push too hard, it may leave some


    trace and cause trouble for us."


    Jessica thought about it and then agreed.


    "So, what''s next?"


    "Take it slow, of course. Make more evidence first."


    ...


    In the McCarthy Properties.


    In the chairman''s office, there was palpable tension in the air.


    Brian was standing in front of the desk, lowering his head. He didn''t even dare to make a sound.


    And behind the desk, Archie''s face was as gloomy as the darkest cloud when he was looking at the


    gossip news on hisputer.


    "Mr. McCarthy, this whole thing is staged to libel Mrs. McCarthy. It can''t be real."


    Archie nced at him gloomily.


    "Tell me about it! I don''t need you to remind me of that!"


    He trusted her, absolutely.


    Besides, who the hell was this Vicente Langes? He was no match for him in terms of appearance,


    wealth or charm.


    Anyone with two eyes knew who to choose.


    But anyway, he was still upset about those pictures on Twitter.


    Archie gazed at them for a while and said in a deep voice, "Dig deep. Find out who''s behind this."


    Brian bowed his head promptly, "Yes, Mr. McCarthy."


    While Archie had ordered his men to investigate, Natalia was busy with filming.


    Although the gossip was already fired up, she acted like nothing happened.


    Vicente was impressed by her calmness. On the contrary, he was not so happy about Jessica''s


    presence as she was ceaselessly making trouble on the set.


    On this day, Jessica started to nag about how disgusting the boxed meal was and sent Rosa to buy her


    meals from a restaurant called Primal Steakhouse.


    That restaurant was on the other end of the city and it was during the rush hour at noon. It would take


    at least two or three hours to get Jessica what she wanted. Also, the temperature was getting higher. It


    would be very exhausting to run errands for her at high noon.


    But the little princess didn''t care and she would give Rosa a hard time if she waste or the meals were


    cold.


    The other people were furious when they saw the thin Rosa stood there, scolded by Jessica fiercely,


    and didn''t have the guts to talk back.


    They also remembered how nice and kind Jessica behaved in front of the camera, which seemed


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    sarcastic and ridiculous right now.


    Last night, Natalia worked until three in the morning and was free in the morning. Vicente told her to


    have a rest ande back to work after lunch.


    So, when she arrived, it was already one in the afternoon. Just as she walked pass a corner, she heard


    the suppressed weeping of a girl.


    Natalia stopped and turned around. She saw a tiny girl at the corner piled with bricks. She was crying


    and crouching with her arms around her knees.


    Nancy came backst night and she was with Natalia today, acting as her bodyguard and assistant.


    She saw that Natalia halted and seemed to be very interested about that person over there, so she


    decided to ask that girl toe over here.


    However, just when she was about to go, Natalia stopped her and went there herself.


    Nancy puckered her lips and followed.


    That girl was still crying silently. Her skinny body trembled as she sobbed.


    Maybe she had heard their footsteps. She raised her head slowly and felt a shadow enfolding her.


    "It''s hot outside. Aren''t you afraid of heatstroke?"


    The girl looked up at the slender woman, thinking that her voice was so beautiful, just like a melody.


    Rosa panicked a little as she gazed at her.


    Natalia smiled faintly and offered her a clean handkerchief which she normally kept with her, "Wipe


    your tears, your makeup is messed up."


    Rosa wiped her face confusedly and unconsciously. She reached for her handkerchief. But she drew


    her hand back suddenly.


    At the next moment, she stood up and said nervously, "I know, thank you."


    Natalia paused for a second.


    She looked down and chuckled after thinking of something. She didn''t force her to ept her kindness


    and took the handkerchief back.


    "Why are you crying like this? Are you wronged?"


    Rosa bit her lips and then shook her head.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t meddle in your business, and I''m not trying tofort you. I just want to give you


    some advice. If you really want to cry in the middle of the day, you should find somewhere else.


    Otherwise, you will get sunstroke, and it''s going to be a lot worse if you''re lying in a quiet corner all by


    yourself, don''t you think?"


    Rosa was stunned and raised her head while Natalia smiled at her.


    "You can cry when you''re sad, but you also have to protect yourself."


    After she said that, she turned and left with Nancy.


    Rosa wondered if there was something wrong with Natalia''s mind.


    She was already so sad and she had to pick an appropriate ce to cry?


    But then she felt that her skin was really ufortable with the fierce midday sun.


    She was feeling bad enough, and the sun was going to make her feel even worse.


    Would she feel better if she cried somewhere cool andfortable?


    When she realized what she was thinking, Rosa stopped abruptly.


    This was ... so weird.


    Natalia didn''t care what she thought and strolled over to the set. She saw the props were still


    unfinished and went into the dressing room to get ready.

 Chapter 185 An Awkward Moment

    Chapter 185 An Awkward Moment


    Chapter 185 An Awkward Moment


    That''s when Shawn came in.


    He was probably here to see Jessica. So, when he entered the dressing room and saw Natalia sitting


    there by herself, he was slightly stunned.


    He knew Natalia was on the set, but he just didn''t expect to see her here.


    The makeup artist didn''t know about what had happened between Natalia and Shawn, but she knew


    that he was Jessica''s fianc¨¦.


    It was the first time she''d seen him visit since theunch.


    She smiled at him and said, "Mr. Miller, you''re looking for Jessica, aren''t you? She''ll be here any


    minute. Why don''t you wait here for a while?"


    Shawn automatically wanted to refuse, but when he saw Natalia sitting there, he said yes.


    The makeup artist asked her assistant to get Shawn a ss of water. The assistant looked at him


    quietly and noticed that the young master of the Miller family was even more handsome than in his


    photos.


    With his good looks, many people would like him if he wanted to be an idol.


    But he might not be interested. After all, he came from a wealthy family. He didn''t have to work so hard


    to get into the entertainment business.


    Everyone thought Jessica was really lucky to find such a handsome and rich husband.


    Shawn had no idea what was going on in their heads. From the moment he came in, his eyes had been


    fixed on Natalia, who was sitting there while the makeup artist worked on her.


    His feelings wereplicated.


    Back when they were together, he offered Natalia the idea of getting her into the entertainment


    business.


    He asked her about that only once. And when she refused, he said nothing more.


    And now, she decided to get into this business on her own.


    Didn''t she once say that she found the entertainment business annoying?


    She also said she didn''t like the spotlight and that she preferred to work quietly behind the scenes.


    He still remembered he felt relieved hearing that.


    It was good for him to have her behind the scenes. At least, she wouldn''t steal Jessica''s thunder.


    He knew her strength and her beauty behind her mediocrity. She could be much more sessful than


    Jessica if she wanted to be.


    That was something he didn''t want to see in the past.


    Now, he did not feel the same again looking at her.


    The dressing room was quiet and awkward.


    After a while, Shawn couldn''t resist asking, "Natalia, long time no see. How have you been?"


    The makeup artist raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    So, these two know each other!


    Then she thought of Natalia and Jessica''s rtionship, and it suddenly clicked.


    They''re rted. He was her sister''s boyfriend, so even if they weren''t familiar, they naturally knew each


    other.


    What was really strange was that Natalia and Jessica didn''t talk much on set. They were sisters but


    acted as if they were total strangers, which was why others often forgot their rtionship.


    Natalia lowered her eyes slightly and ignored him while she asked the makeup artist to apply eyeliner.


    Shawn was embarrassed and a little reluctant.


    She was no longer the woman who looked up to him and would do anything for him.


    She was now cold, indifferent, and impatiently resisting.


    In particr, her asional and spontaneous annoyance felt like a sharp needle stabbing into his


    heart.


    Shawn wanted to say something more but Jessica walked in.


    "Shawn!"


    She saw Shawn and was so happy to see him that she ran and hugged him.


    "Why didn''t youe to see me sooner? Do you know how much I miss you these days?"


    The makeup artist gave an awkward cough and said with a smile, "What a loving couple."


    Shawn''s back was slightly stiff.


    But he slowly hugged her shoulders and said with a smile, "I have been busy for a few days. I came


    here as soon as I have time today."


    Jessica threw her head back in his arms. "I knew your work was always more important than me."


    "Howe?"


    Shawn ufortably took her hands and said, "Well, someone is still making up here. Let''s go out and


    leave them alone."


    Jessica gave Natalia a look with a hint of pride.


    But she still obeyed him and went out with him.


    After they left, the makeup artist said, "Looks like they really love each other. There are so many fake


    things in the entertainment business. I haven''t seen such a good couple in a long time."


    Natalia snorted and said no more.


    Soon, the makeup was done.


    Natalia went out and practiced her lines while Jessica went to put on her makeup.


    Shawn was probably free today, so he had been staying with her.


    The two were so close that many people on the set envied them.


    Natalia didn''t care. She sat on the chair, working to memorize her lines.


    Meanwhile, Nancy took a ss of iced watermelon juice and handed it to her. "What the hell," she


    scowled, "those people have no idea what kind of cheating bastards they have been and think it''s pure


    love!"


    Natalia took the watermelon juice and had a sip before saying slowly, "No matter what, it''s true that


    they''re together now. That''s good enough for Jessica."


    Nancy froze.


    She looked nervously at Natalia and asked gingerly, "You won''t feel ufortable, right?"


    "Huh?"


    Natalia looked at her nkly and smiled at the awkwardness in Nancy''s eyes. "What are you thinking?


    I am not interested in him a long time ago."


    Nancy was finally relieved.


    "Yes, you have Mr. McCarthy. He''s the nicest guy in the world. The likes of Shawn Miller are nothing


    like him. He doesn''t deserve you!"


    Natalia couldn''t helpughing.


    But when Nancy brought up Archie, she remembered that she hadn''t called him in two days because


    she was busy filming.


    During the first few days of the shooting, he would call her almost every night, and they would chat for


    an hour or two.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    The day before yesterday she was filming at night and missed his call. She called him back in the wee


    hours. Afraid of interrupting her sleep, he said a few words hurriedly and hung up.


    To this day, he hadn''t called again.


    Natalia thought to herself that she should give him a call if she finished her job early tonight.


    While she was thinking, she heard a low cry of surprise from the other side of the dressing-room.


    "Wow! How beautiful!"


    "Jessica, you''re so lucky!"


    "Dear lord, it must cost a lot of money for such a big diamond ring!"


    She looked over curiously and saw Jessica standing at the door of the dressing room holding a big


    bouquet of roses while Shawn was on his knee with a diamond ring in his hand, putting it on Jessica''s


    finger.

 Chapter 186 Set Up

    Chapter 186 Set Up


    Chapter 186 Set Up


    Nancy couldn''t help frowning.


    She said in displeasure, "What''s that for? They''ve been engaged long before, haven''t they? They are


    engaged again?


    In the daylight, the handsome man was standing by the side of the beautiful woman. Jessica put on a


    happy expression in a white dress and with red roses in her arms. Natalia felt that they looked a good


    match.


    She tugged her lips and said, "They are eye-catching."


    "What?"


    Nancy was a bit surprised.


    "I mean, they look pretty eye-catching from my position."


    Nancy was lost for words.


    Natalia''s thought was really weird.


    One was her ex-fianc¨¦ and the other was the mistress, but she even said that they were eye-catching


    standing together?


    Natalia took back her gaze and smiled when she saw Nancy''s scary and creepy expression.


    "Jerk and bitch are a perfect match! We should broaden our horizon and do not make a fuss over the


    same thing again and again."


    Nancy was not as calm and good-tempered as Natalia, so she spat, "He is so high profile after


    cheating on you. How shameless they are!"


    Natalia could not help smiling but didn''t say anything. She didn''t take this show to the heart and


    remained indifferent.


    Though Natalia didn''t care, someone cared.


    That afternoon, this piece of news went viral.


    #JessicaProposed


    #RichBoyfriend


    People just liked to read the romance stories of the celebrities, especially the dramatical sweet story


    like this, which sated the curiosity of the public.


    They were praised online and some people even became their fans.


    Of course, somemented Jessica did that for show, but thatment was overwhelmed by their


    fans'' ttery.


    Things seemed to be getting better.


    The campus scandal in which Jessica was implicated faded away as time passed.


    Besides, Natalia and Jessica were said to have made up, and today there was such a sweet proposal.


    More positive news about Jessica were reported.


    Jessica''s image turned better inizen''s eyes.


    After all, most people were just kind and forgetful.


    Though some mentioned Jessica''s scandal in thement section, but theirments were undercut


    by Natalia''s crazy fans.


    It looked quite good-humored and peaceful.


    Lying in bed at night, Natalia was on her cell phone and curled her lips reading thements.


    Let Jessica go on hyping the show.


    It was better that Jessica could do more things for show.


    So, Jessica could shape the image of the fairy again.


    Let her climb higher. Only in this way could Jessica feel more pain and misery when she fell down.


    After that, Natalia was ready to go to bed.


    But at that moment a text message came suddenly with a "ding".


    She looked at the screen. It was from Vicente.


    The content was very simple. He invited her to his room to discuss tomorrow''s shooting.


    Natalia looked at the time and it was already 1:00 a. m.


    They went backte in the evening, and they were shooting early the next morning. Naturally, it was not


    reasonable for Vicente to invite her to talk about the shooting at this hour of the day.


    But Vicente was a workaholic, and she knew that already. Natalia silently put away her mobile phone,


    got changed and went out.


    Natalia lived on the 13th floor and Vicente lived on the 12th floor.


    Natalia went downstairs by elevator, walked to his door and pressed the doorbell.


    Soon, the door was opened.


    Vicente was wearing the same working suit. He opened the door when he saw her.


    "I''m sorry to send you a message sote at night. Do I bother you?"


    Natalia shook her head and said while entering the room, "Not at all. I''m not sleeping yet. You want to


    talk about the shooting with me?"


    "Yes, you need to pay attention to some scenes. I''m afraid that I will forget it tomorrow, so I decide to


    talk to you at this time."


    Vicente said, spread out the script, let her sit in the chair, and started to talk about her part.


    Natalia learned things fast. When she worked in public rtions, she studied the script for the actors


    and actresses, so it was not hard for her to understand what Vicente meant.


    Vicente was a serious and responsible director. Since he knew that Natalia was shooting for the first


    time, he was very considerate and marked up the lines that she needed to pay attention to in red.


    Natalia listened carefully, and they exchanged ideas. Before they could notice, an hour had passed.


    During the time, a waiter came in to deliver a meal.


    Seeing that, Natalia asked Vicente, only to know that he was busy watching the footage and forgot to


    have dinner.


    Therefore, this meal was his supper.


    Natalia suddenly had much respect for him. She took a cup of tea handed over by the waiter. After


    drinking and then chatting for a while, Natalia got up and left.


    However, when she walked to the door, she felt a strong vertigo suddenly.


    She immediately held up the wall, shook her head, but only felt his head spinning. Then she fell into a


    It was the next day when she woke up.


    Natalia opened her eyes in confusion. The white ceiling was before her eyes and the ceilingmps


    were still shaking in front of her eyes. The strange and familiar decoration gave her a headache.


    She closed her eyes, subconsciously reached out to rub her head, but touched the carpet under her


    body. She came to senses suddenly as if a switch in her body was turned on.


    This wasn''t her room! It was not her bed!


    She was lying on the ground!


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    What was going on?


    Last night''s memories came to her mind. Natalia suddenly thought about something and her face


    turned pale.


    She looked around, only to see that everything in the room was neatly arranged. Vicente leaned


    against a single sofa by the window, tilted his head, closed his eyes, and was still unconscious.


    The food was thrown to the ground and the soup was all over the floor. The carpet was soiled by the


    soup.


    Natalia hurried over and woke him up.


    Vicente frowned, rubbed his head and said, "What''s going on? Why are you in my room so early?"


    Natalia said coldly with a sullen look, "We have been set up!"


    Vicente was stunned.


    He became a little dull perhaps because of the effect of medicine. After several seconds, something


    came to his mind.


    He looked down at the fool on the ground and realized something.


    "Damn it! What bastard did it?"


    "Stop it. Someone ising."


    Natalia''s face was gloomy as she heard the hurried and messy footsteps in the corridor outside.


    She took a look at Vicente. Vicente figured it out and his expression changed drastically. He said


    worriedly, "They just want to ruin your reputation. Do you need to find a ce to hide?"

 Chapter 187 Evil Intention

    Chapter 187 Evil Intention


    Chapter 187 Evil Intention


    Natalia shook her head.


    "It''s no use. They have gone so far to set me up. If I hide, it will mean that I indeed do something


    wrong. When they find out, it will be impossible for me to exin clearly."


    "What should we do?"


    Natalia frowned tightly without a word. She quickly ran to the window and looked down.


    "You don''t need to worry about me. Go to open the door. If someone asks you, just say that you haven''t


    seen me."


    "OK, you..."


    Natalia ignored him and rolled up her sleeves. She looked back at the two cups on the table and the


    food Vicente hadst night, and decided to put them all into a bag.


    Someone outside urged hastily and seemed to be sure that Vicente was alone with Natalia.


    "Mr. Langes, open the door! I take the doctor over. Open the door, please."


    "Mr. Langes, are you alright?"


    "Mr. Langes, are you okay?"


    "There''s no sound inside. Just open the door."


    When Vicente heard that, his expression changed and rushed over to the door.


    At the same time, a strong wind swept from behind. Vicente looked back and Natalia had disappeared.


    Several staff members from the same crew came in.


    Kain, the vice director was in front, followed by the hotel attendant with the room card.


    They were in a hurry, but Kain was a bit stunned when he saw Vicente standing in the room safe and


    sound.


    "Vicente, are you feeling well?"


    Vicente frowned, "Sure. Why?"


    "Well..."


    Kain was a little confused, took out his cell phone and said, "You sent me a message and told that you


    were not feeling well, didn''t you? So, I hurry to take the doctor here."


    Vicente took a look at the phone handed over by Kain, and indeed saw a message sent to Kain from


    him.


    Vicente frowned tightly. He looked around the house and found his cell phone in bed.


    Vicente turned on his phone and scanned the messages.


    Amazingly, there was indeed a message sent to Kain ten minutes ago.


    It was indeed from Vicente, and the receiver was Kain.


    What was going on?


    Seeing Vicente holding his cell phone with a stunned look, Kain was a bit worried.


    "Vicente, are you really alright? You sent me the message ten minutes ago, so you shouldn''t have


    forgotten it so soon."


    Vicente turned to look at him.


    The other crew members who followed Kain also looked surprised.


    His face turned gloomy. He thought for a while and said, "I''m sorry. There''s a misunderstanding.


    Perhaps I identally pressed some buttons and sent the wrong message. Sorry to trouble you."


    Hearing what he said, Kain felt more confused.


    However, he didn''t continue further after hearing that.


    He could only express his worries, "It''s good that you are fine. If you are not feeling well, you must tell


    us, since you are the backbone of the set. Should something happen to you, the crew won''t be able to


    continue."


    Vicente nodded.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    As they spoke, a man behind Kain was observing every corner of the room secretly.


    Vicente noticed him and asked, "What are you looking at?"


    That man came to senses and hurriedly said, "Nothing, I just feel it a little strange. Mr. Langes, are you


    sure that you''re fine?"


    Vicente remained calm, "I''m all right. You can go back!"


    Kain nodded and took them away.


    After sending the staff that were concerned about him away, Vicente closed the door and put on a


    gloomy look.


    He hurried to the window and looked out.


    Nothing was outside, not to mention a woman.


    Vicente couldn''t help but panic. When he was about to call Natalia, the doorbell rang.


    He didn''t know who was running over to disturb him again, so he answered impatiently and came to


    open the door.


    However, when he opened the door, he saw Natalia standing outside.


    Vicente was shocked instantly.


    "Natalia? Are you alright?"


    Natalia shook her head, looked around and said in a low voice, "Let me talk in your room."


    Vicente quickly let her in.


    The door was closed and Natalia looked around the house for something.


    Vicente came up and asked, "How did you get outside?" Do you know I was really scared when I didn''t


    see you under the window sill just now? I thought you fell!"


    Natalia checked the whole room to make sure there was nothing suspicious and turned around.


    She looked at Vicente and smiled, "Don''t worry. I''m safe and sound now, right?"


    Vicente looked frightened and asked, "How on earth did you get out?"


    "Well, I just jumped to the window sill of the room below. I was lucky, for the guest of that room had just


    checked out. The door was open and the hotel attendant hasn''te to clean the room, so Ie out


    easily."


    She said calmly, but Vicente stared in surprise.


    He couldn''t help but look down and asked to confirm it, "You mean, you jump to the window sill below


    from here?"


    Natalia nodded.


    Vicente swallowed her mouth and looked at her with a wry look.


    "It''s three meters high from here to there. You... All right, I didn''t expect you would be so agile!"


    Natalia smiled and didn''t deny it.


    She decided to talk about something serious, "Tell me how do you think about this thing."


    When it came to that, Vicente put on a cold look.


    "It''s clear that someone wants to set us up!"


    Natalia nodded.


    "Someone invited me to your room, drugged us, made us unconscious and set up a scheduled


    message to Kain. Then he informed the crew ofing here."


    "If we hadn''t woken up early, they would have broken into the room and caught us sleeping together.


    We wouldn''t possibly exin it clearly."


    He was so scheming that he didn''t even show up. He made use of Kain and the crew to catch us. Even


    if he didn''t reach his goal, he wouldn''t be med."


    Vicente''s expression changed slightly.


    "It has been so vicious to go so far."


    He looked at Natalia and frowned.


    "How did he drug us?"


    "I suspected they put the drugs in your food and my drink. So, I took them away just now. I can confirm


    it after I send them for a test."


    Vicente agreed. In fact, if Natalia hadn''t made a quick reaction, he may not have thought of it.


    If one of them who had rushed in took away the meal and drink deliberately, Natalia and he would have


    no evidence to prove their innocence.


    In this way, everyone would think they had an affair.

 Chapter 188 Slandered

    Chapter 188 ndered


    Chapter 188 ndered


    Even if it didn''t spread out, it would have a bad influence on the crew, and the reputation of Natalia and


    him. Even Archie would not let him off.


    Thinking of that, Vicente couldn''t help but feel somewhat frightened.


    He took out his phone and made phone calls with a gloomy look. "No, I''m going to call the police. I


    can''t let the criminal get away with it."


    However, Natalia stopped Vicente before he dialed the number.


    Natalia looked at him and said seriously, "We can''t call the police yet."


    Vicente wondered, "Why?"


    Natalia exined, "We are not injured. Moreover, I don''t think the police can find out the real culprit


    with only the evidence we provide."


    "Moreover, whoever has done the whole thing may be alert because we call the police, and it is


    likely to go nowhere and cause a bad influence on the crew, so there is no point in calling the police."


    Vicente was stunned.


    After a while, he said unwillingly, "We just let it go?"


    Natalia smiled, "Of course not."


    She paused for a moment and said sincerely, "If you believe me, let me handle it and I can find out who


    is behind this."


    Vicente frowned. He believed Natalia. However, he felt a bit guilty if he just let her solve it herself since


    he was also involved.


    When he was hesitating, his cell phone rang.


    It was from Jay, his assistant.


    Vicente could only answer the phone, but after a while, his expression changed drastically.


    Natalia looked at him, and then lowered her eyes. Suddenly, a hint of coldness shed across her eyes


    as she thought about something.


    Soon, Vicente hung up.


    He looked at Natalia with a serious look and said in a deep voice, "Something goes wrong. The photo


    of you entering my room goes viral on the Inte. I am afraid it''s the same person."


    Natalia raised her eyebrow, took out her mobile phone and tapped on Twitter.


    She saw several photos on it.


    In the dim lights, Natalia lowered her head and hurried into Vicente''s room.


    She stood at the door, and Vicente turned sideways to let Natalia in. Their faces were exposed, so it


    was impossible for them to deny it.


    The title was eye-catching.


    #DawsonScandal


    The first actress that most would think about was Jessica Dawson.


    They didn''t expect it was about Natalia after they clicked on it.


    They were a bit familiar with the name because of the trending topic on Twitter a few days ago.


    If the photos taken in the hallway of the restaurant couldn''t be used to prove that Natalia and Vicente


    had an affair, the photos posted today were surely something!


    After all, most people just believed no actresses knocked at the director''s door at midnight for nothing.


    There was no need to pretend to be innocent in the entertainment circle.


    Natalia denied itst time. This time, could she refuse to admit it as the fact was so clear.


    They were not children, and they sure knew that men and women should keep their distance.


    There was a heated debate on the Inte.


    Some people thought it was Jessica and left negativements without taking a look at a photo.


    And when they eventually found that it was not her, they were pushed back by Jessica''s fans.


    However, Jessica''s fans felt it useless to curse keyboard warriors whose identities were unknown.


    Therefore, all Jessica''s fans finally came to Natalia.


    They cursed Natalia, saying that she was so shameless that she even seduced the director.


    One of Jessica''s fans, who had many followers, pointed out that the heroine of Strategies for Cannon


    Fodder was Jessica at the beginning.


    Since Natalia was Jessica''s sister and wanted to star in this drama, Jessica decided to let her sister


    be the heroine.


    However, Natalia was not satisfied and even seduced the director for some evil purposes.


    Well, people today all had a very active imagination.


    They imagined that Natalia seduced the director and asked him to find someone to rece Jessica,


    though Jessica was so nice with Natalia.


    Someone even wondered whether the campus scandal in which Jessica was implicated was true.


    Jessica looked so kind, and paid so much for her sister.


    Would Jessica hurt herself and frame her sister because she was jealous?


    It stirred up a heated discussion on the Inte.


    Natalia read thements one by one, and she looked gloomier.


    Very good.


    Natalia thought to herself, "Jessica, you ask for trouble yourself."


    She wouldn''t let off Jessica this time.


    Vicente was also reading posts on Twitter and became more and more angry.


    Vicente was stubborn and bad-tempered, so he was disliked by investors and could only shoot MVs.


    Otherwise, he would have had the opportunity to stretch his talents long before.


    It was the first time that he had had the opportunity to shoot a TV series, but he encountered such a


    thing.


    Reading the spections of the people, he trembled with anger and roared, "How can they think so


    much only with a few photos? Aren''t they afraid of God?"


    Natalia curled her lips coldly with a touch of coldness in her eyes.


    "If they do fear, they won''t do such evil things. Vicente, don''t worry about it. I can handle it myself."


    She said and typed quickly to send messages.


    Vicente looked at her confusedly, "How do you handle it?"


    After sending messages, Natalia smiled at him.


    "Make them pay for the wrongs."


    ...


    Natalia had been working in the public rtions profession to begin with.


    What was public rtions?


    The business of solving unexpected and difficult problems.


    She helped others solve problems before, but now she helped herself.


    It didn''t make any difference.


    The only difference was that Natalia wouldn''t let off the man behind that so easily this time. Before, she


    won''t push too hard, since, after all, it was all just business.


    If she pushed too hard, her rivals might not have a chance to survive in this business. So she had been


    considerate enough to leave some space for the others in the business.


    However, it was different this time.


    She now felt that being kind would make her an easy prey.


    More importantly, some people just did not deserve her kindness.


    Natalia went back to her room.


    Nancy slept next door and didn''t know what had happenedst night because Natalia went out too


    hastily and didn''t tell her.


    She finally knew what happenedst night after she was told and read the news. Her expression


    suddenly changed.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She came to Natalia''s room and asked her, "How are you? Are you okay?"


    Natalia said, "I''m fine."


    Nancy felt she had made such a big mistake.


    "It''s all my fault. I should havee overst night. If I had found out you weren''t there, it wouldn''t


    have happened today."

 Chapter 189 Quarrel

    Chapter 189 Quarrel


    Chapter 189 Quarrel


    Natalia took a look at her and smiled.


    "It''s not your fault. I didn''t inform you. Even if you brought me backst night, it would make no


    difference. The photos of me going into Vicente''s room at midnight were taken. The scandal would go


    viral anyway."


    Nancy heard that and could not help but be more anxious.


    "What should we do? Shall I tell Mr. McCarthy and let him exin that?"


    Natalia shook her head.


    "No need. I can handle it myself."


    She didn''t want to trouble Archie for such trifles. She had told him that she wanted to grow stronger


    and became his better half.


    If she couldn''t get such a little thing done, what qualifications would she have to stand by him?


    Thinking about that, Natalia went to the bathroom and washed up herself.


    Seeing Natalia''s calm look, Nancy was more anxious.


    "Someone must have made a lot of preparations to set you up. Even if I don''t tell Mr. McCarthy, we


    can''t just sit back and do nothing!"


    Natalia washed her face, wiped her face with the towel, smiled and said, "Of course not."


    She paused for a moment and said, "Well, do something for me at noon."


    "What?"


    "You should go and help me find someone..."


    ...


    Natalia washed her face, pulled herself together, and ordered a breakfast from her room.


    After that, she went to the set slowly.


    The scandal went viral on the Inte, so the crew had known that.


    When Natalia went into the set, everyone stared at her with an inquiring look. Some people believed


    the rumors and threw Natalia a disdainful gaze.


    Nancy was angry and red at them fiercely.


    Natalia was calm as if nothing had happened.


    She went to the changing room as usual.


    Unexpectedly, Jessica came very early. When Natalia went in, Jessica had been sitting there.


    Jessica brought her own make-up artist, who was coiling Jessica''s hair. When she saw here in, a


    fake smile touched her lips.


    "Natalia, good morning. I thought you would take a leave today!"


    Jessica didn''t expect Natalia who usually ignored her would respond to her.


    She raised her eyebrows, "Why should I take a leave?"


    Jessica showed a surprised expression.


    "Natalia, you don''t know that?"


    With that, Jessica took out her cell phone and show Natalia the trending topic on Twitter.


    "I saw it early in the morning. I am really worried about you. If you hadn''te here, I would have gone


    to visit you."


    "I didn''t expect you would have no idea about it!"


    Natalia''s eyelids drooped and she nced at Jessica''s phone.


    Ignoring Jessica''s mocking smile, Natalia smiled.


    "You''re talking about that? I know that. What''s wrong?"


    Everyone stared at Natalia in surprise.


    Why could she remain calm after knowing everything?


    She didn''t care about it or pretended not to care.


    Natalia seemed to know what they were thinking about and smiled, "Don''t be so surprised! If I care


    about whatever other people say, I will be very tired."


    Natalia''s make-up artist had a good rtionship with her.


    Hearing that, that make-up artist swallowed and whispered, "Everyone is talking about it now. Aren''t


    you afraid it will ruin your reputation?"


    Natalia sat straight, took theb to fix her hair and said calmly, "They think that I had got the role


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    because I slept with the director. They won''t believe me no matter what I say, so I would rather speak


    for myself by simply doing my job. I don''t have to care about the rumors."


    It fell into silence for a while.


    Natalia glimpsed at Jessica''s ugly face from the corner of her eyes and put on a smile.


    Jessica and Aleena had thought Natalia would definitely make a scene since she was never an actor.


    Natalia was nothing in front of her when it came to acting, they thought.


    However, they didn''t expect that Natalia would be so good at acting.


    When they were acting against each other, Jessica had tried her best to suppress Natalia, but to no


    avail. If anything, Natalia was even slightly better than her.


    Jessica was so angry.


    She was so furious that she could not focus and even forgot the lines.


    The crew even said that the award-winning Jessica was not even as good as a new actor.


    Since Jessica was a superstar, no one dared to say it to her face and they just talked about it privately.


    However, Jessica still heard what they said.


    Thinking of that, Jessica gritted her teeth.


    Natalia looked at Jessica''s gloomy face and smiled, "Well, the rumors on the Inte did surprise me. I


    just went to Vicente to talk about the script, but someone took photos and even posted them on the


    Inte."


    "Who could have hated me so much and set me up by all means? My good sister, do you know who


    that can be?"


    Jessica was stunned as she did not expect Natalia would ask about it.


    When Jessica met Natalia sharp and cold eyes, she paused for a moment and looked a bit guilty.


    After a while, she said, "How can I know that? Perhaps you offended someone, so he wanted to frame


    you."


    Natalia raised her eyebrows.


    "So, you admitted that I was ndered?"


    Jessica held her breath.


    She was fuming with anger when she realized that Natalia had tried to let her talk.


    "I didn''t. You can talk about the script at any time. Why did you do it at night, as you are a actress?"


    "You give others a chance to make an issue, but you me others for it. It''s quite ridiculous."


    Natalia tugged her lips coldly.


    "Why can''t an actress go out to talk about work at night? What era is it? What''s wrong with you?"


    "I don''t think it inappropriate to talk about the script at night."


    "The reason why some people would think I was doing some nasty things was just because they had a


    nasty mind."


    "They have obscene thoughts. No matter what I do, they will just feel that I do that for some evil


    purposes. Do you expect such kind of person to judge what I did objectively?"


    After that, the dressing room was silent for a while.


    They looked at Natalia and Jessica in astonishment and didn''t dare to say anything.


    Jessica did not expect the stupid and reticent Natalia would be so sharp-tongued.

 Chapter 190 Missing Leftovers

    Chapter 190 Missing Leftovers


    Chapter 190 Missing Leftovers


    After a while, she forced a smile and said, "I''m just joking. A clean hand needs no washing. Why are


    you so excited? Are you afraid that others will nder you?"


    Natalia sneered, "The rumor is terrible. Even a hundred mouths cannot exin it away. I don''t care


    about others'' thoughts. I just hope that you don''t take me as such kind of person."


    Jessica was a bit confused.


    What did Natalia mean?


    When did Natalia care about her opinion?


    Jessica mocked Natalia in her mind, but still she looked calm.


    The quarrel was over.


    Natalia sat down to let the make-up artist do her job. Jessica had got her hair done and gone out with


    the support of Rosa because her part had to be filmed early.


    Natalia signaled Nancy who stood at the corner.


    Nancy got it, turned around and followed Jessica.


    On the set, the props and setting had been prepared. Though Vicente was set upst night and felt


    very angry, he sat behind the camera to finish the shooting dutifully.


    Jessica was standing in the middle and listening to the action director''s instructions for what she should


    do. A few masked men in ck stood beside. They would y the role of assassins.


    After that, Vicente shouted "Action",unched the camera and started shooting.


    Rosa looked around and sneaked off when no one noticed her.


    The set was crowded. Rosa went through the crowd, all the way to the outside. She didn''t stop but


    went straight to the hotel.


    Nancy followed Rosa at a distance.


    It took Rosa seven or so minutes to the hotel. When she got there, Nancy saw Rosa go to the second


    floor and talk to a waiter at a corner.


    "Where is the stuff?"


    "What stuff?" The waiter was in a daze.


    "The food and drink? Didn''t you take them out when you cleaned up the room this morning?"


    The waiter was confused.


    "I didn''t see any leftovers!"


    Rosa''s expression changed a bit.


    "You cleaned up the room, didn''t you?"


    "Yes, but I didn''t see any leftovers. Perhaps they finished them."


    "How is that possible? Even if they ate everything, the box should be left there. Did you see the box?"


    The waiter shook his head.


    Rosa''s expressionpletely changed.


    The waiter thought for a moment and seemed to understand something. His expression also changed.


    He whispered, "Did they discover something wrong?"


    "Nonsense!"


    Rosa was a bit anxious and stamped her feet, "What should I do? I didn''t take them back. If Jessica


    knew that, she wouldn''t let me go!"


    "Just tell her that you''ve thrown the things away! She won''t know it anyway. "


    "No. You didn''t see the leftovers when you came in, so Vicente must hide them somewhere. If I lied to


    Jessica and Vicente took them out, Jessica would kill me!"


    The waiter looked terrible when he heard that.


    He groaned in dissatisfaction, "You shouldn''t have agreed to help her. You''ll feel guilty of doing such an


    evil thing!"


    Rosa didn''t speak.


    After a while, she said, "Forget it. I will tell the truth when I go back. Watch out. Careful when you talk."


    The waiter nodded and they separated.


    In the dark, Nancy put down her phone, yed back the video that she just took and nodded with


    satisfaction.


    ...


    It didn''t take long for Rosa to return to the set.


    Jessica happened to be taking a break, sitting there and drinking water.


    Rosa came up to Jessica and whispered in her ear.


    Jessica''s expression changed, sshed a ss of water on Rosa subconsciously and shouted angrily,


    "Useless. You can''t even finish such a simple thing. Why do I keep you?"


    Rosa was wet all over. She lowered her head and bit her lips without a word.


    People around them were attracted by the noise and looked at them involuntarily.


    Only then did Jessica realize herself ill-mannered in public, so she changed the expression and put on


    a gentle and concerned look.


    "Why are you so careless to ssh the water over yourself? Go to change your clothes. I can take care


    of myself here."


    Rosa bit her lips for a while before turning around to leave.


    Everyone on the set was not surprised. They had seen such kind of things so many times. There were


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    various people in this circle. Some were beautiful, good-tempered and straightforward. Some were


    hypocritical and vicious.


    No one woulde to uphold justice as long as they were not involved.


    It was a tacit understanding of adults that they should only mind their own business.


    Perhaps some people would sympathize with that assistant, but they wouldn''t offend Jessica just for


    her.


    Rosa lowered her head and walked in silence.


    Although Jessica stayed in the hotel these days, Rosa was not qualified to stay there as well.


    The budget was tight to begin with. Only the leading roles and director could get the best


    amodations. The rest could only stay in a cheaper motel.


    When Rosa walked to it, a figure appeared in front and stopped Rosa in the way.


    Rosa looked up and saw Nancy''s serious face.


    ...


    Natalia finally got her make-up done and walked to the set slowly.


    Jessica also felt she had enough rest. They would y against each other for the next scene.


    The sisters had taken the most important roles in the series, and they yed rivals. Naturally, there


    were quite a lot of scenes where they would need to y against each other.


    Everyone was worried that Natalia would be inferior to Jessica in terms of acting since Natalia never


    acted before.


    The heroine of this show was very scheming and domineering. If Natalia should look weaker than


    Jessica, this TV series wouldn''t stand out.


    Moreover, it would affect the viewing rates.


    Fortunately, Natalia did not let everyone down. She always had a good performance at acting.


    Though Jessica made a few mistakes and didn''t perform very well, the filming wasn''t slowed down.


    Since scandals about Natalia went viral on the Inte, the otherwise unknown cast finally attracted


    some attention.


    Therefore, the media woulde here to take photos at noon. Vicente had been informed and hadn''t


    expressed any opinion.


    He just wanted to do his job and didn''t care about anything else.

 Chapter 191 Contrived Plot

    Chapter 191 Contrived Plot


    Chapter 191 Contrived Plot


    In contrast, Jessica cared a lot about it.


    After all, they were still in the shooting phase and they hadn''t even released any footage. All news was


    being passed out through this interview.


    Because of that, when the media arrived, Jessica got her acting chops on and reverted to her gentle


    fairy image.


    "It''s the most important scene in the show that''sing up next, sis. You have to give it your best.


    Don''t drag everyone behind."


    Natalia shot her a mild look and casually said, "Worry about yourself."


    Jessica smiled and said lowly, "With so many reporters here, of course I''ll give it my best. You, though


    ¨C don''t think that you''ve done well enough just because you did well earlier. You can''t seed at acting


    with just hard work; you also need talent. There''s a lot of explosiveness needed for the shooting today.


    If you don''t perform up to par, everyone''s going to see it. If rumors get out, I can''t help you."


    Natalia looked at her coldly, treating it like a joke.


    Seeing her silence, Jessica thought she''d been affected by her words. She smiled contentedly and


    turned to leave.


    The equipment was in ce, and so were the actors. They were about to shoot.


    This scene was where the female lead, yed by Natalia, finally ascended to the position of Empress


    after many trials and tribtions.


    While the original Empress had her plots exposed and got her just desserts as she lost favor with the


    Emperor, was dethroned as Empress, and locked up.


    The new Empress and the former Empress met up in the pce where she was confined, where the


    new Empress passed her a ss of poisoned wine for her to kill herself with.


    To hurt the new Empress onest time before her death, the former Empress revealed the true


    mastermind behind the deaths of the new Empress'' entire family all those years ago ¨C the reigning


    Emperor himself.


    It was a contrived plot, but admittedly quite a twist, tugging on all the right heartstrings.


    A scene like that was naturally the climax of the whole show.


    Because of that, everyone had made preparations beforehand.


    Last night, Vicente had called Natalia over in the middle of the night because he was afraid she


    wouldn''t be able to give as good a performance, so he wanted to exin things.


    After all, even though she''d performed well before, those were steady, run-of-the-mill scenes, not like


    today, where there needed to be emotional fluctuation.


    The trap hade utterly unexpectedly.


    Vicente was in a depressed mood, which had the whole cast feeling down.


    With everyone ready, they began filming.


    The pce was a dpidated ce, almost in ruins. Weeds grew around the courtyard. A bent willow


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    was growing under a corner in the wall. It was spring, but most of its leaves were yellow. No one had


    taken care of it.


    The bricks on the floor were covered with lichen, bing a tripping hazard. The stench of mold


    permeated the ce. Combined with a dank scent, it assaulted the nose.


    Natalia had to wonder how the cast had found a deserted ce like this.


    The yard wasn''t big. It took a few steps to reach the interior. Two handmaidens behind her pushed


    open the door, where a manservant bowed forward, reporting, "Her Majesty the Empress!"


    And yet no one came out to wee her.


    It was dark and gloomy inside the pce. The moment the door opened, what greeted them was dust


    and the moldy scent of moisture.


    Natalia frowned. The handmaidens beside her stood in front of her and fanned the air, trying to lessen


    the stench.


    She raised a hand and stopped them. Then she lifted the hem of her dress and walked inside.


    One could feel the sense of loneliness and failure from outside the pce. The moment she stepped


    foot inside, the feeling grew even more evident.


    There was a coating of thick dust wherever she went. Cobwebs massed over the corners of the pce


    with the dried corpses of mosquitoes stuck to their surface. Tiny critters skittered across the area.


    Decorations were scarce inside. Even the chairs and desk were left crumbled on the ground. One was


    missing a leg, the other a corner. It was hard to tell how many years they''d been left here.


    The moldy stench continued to waft up from the room. In the east corner, a cot had been ced, and


    on ity a person.


    Hearing the footsteps, that person sat up.


    Her sapphire, courtly dress had been dirtied to the point its original color was no longer visible. Her hair


    was a mess. Seeing the neer, her eyes zed with hatred.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Natalia waved her hand,manded her handmaidens to step back, then walked over, smiling.


    "I heard you were sick, your Majesty. I''m here to visit. Are you surprised? Your Majesty?"


    The words "your Majesty" jabbed at Jessica''s heart.


    She''d once been the mighty Empress, the highest woman of the whole empire. Anything she wanted,


    she got. With her brother as a generalmanding armies, even the Emperor would not dare to go


    against her will.


    And the woman before her was only an insignificant little handmaiden, crawling under her foot like a


    cockroach. A bit of force, and she could have crushed her.


    But now this woman had taken her ce as the new Empress.


    And she was here, in this dpidated pce, now an abandoned concubine.


    How pathetic!


    Jessicaughed coldly, endless mncholy in her voice.


    She stoppedughing after a while and red icily at Natalia, sneering, "To the victor go the spoils. I


    have nothing to say. If you''vee to look at the state I''ve been reduced to, then you''ve got what you


    came for. Now get out!"


    "How dare you take such a tone with her Majesty!"


    Natalia raised a hand, silencing her handmaiden''s bark.


    She looked mildly at the woman before her, stepping forward.


    "Do you think you have anything left to show me at this point?"


    The light moved forward along with Natalia''s footsteps, stopping one step away from Jessica.


    Natalia bent over slightly, grabbing her by the chin.


    There was a smile on her lips but not in her eyes. Composited with the lighting, her eyes shed with a


    frigid gleam.


    Jessica''s head was forced up.


    She clearly couldn''t ept the humiliating position, struggling a few times to no avail.


    The pain on her jaw, though, went bone-deep from the skin, shooting up towards her brain, as if her


    mandible was about to be crushed.


    Slowly, Natalia muttered, "You''re lower than a mongrel in the gutter at this point. What makes you think


    I''d show any interest in such a pitiful creature?"


    Her voice was low and calm. Like a frozenke, it chilled the ear.


    Jessica''s heart trembled.


    An indescribable feeling of fear swept her like a gale.

 Chapter 192 Live On Camera

    Chapter 192 Live On Camera


    Chapter 192 Live On Camera


    "You... you..."


    She stared deathly pale at Natalia. Those crystal-clear eyes of hers seemed like bottomless pits, with a


    terrifying power in them about to suck her in.


    "Cut!"


    The voice of a man rang out.


    Vicente stood up from behind the camera, frowning at Jessica. "What''s with you? Stammering that long


    without getting a proper word out ¨C can''t you remember a script this simple?"


    Jessica snapped back to the present.


    She looked, dazed, over at Natalia, who''d stood up, brushed off her sleeves, and maintained a calm


    expression.


    Jessica''s chest jolted.


    She gritted her teeth, put away the hate in her eyes, and mumbled, "Sorry, Mr. Langes. I suddenly felt a


    little off and got stuck on the line. Let''s go for another take!"


    Vicente frowned, a little displeased.


    But he didn''t say anything and had them go again.


    Natalia took her posse, went back to where they''d begun, and started over.


    Outside, the tabloids who''de for the interviews had their own cameras ready, shooting the whole


    scene from 360 degrees all around.


    Someone muttered, "I heard the female lead was a new actress. Thought she''d be a green rookie, it


    turns out she''s quite good."


    "Yeah, not bad. From the way she''s presenting her lines to her control of her expressions, she''s pretty


    good. People who don''t know better might think she''s an experienced actress!"


    "Inparison, that so-called movie star isn''t giving a good performance!"


    "Well, we can''t say that. This is just the take one, and what actor hasn''t ever slipped? The next take


    might be the one."


    "Yeah, didn''t she just exin that she was feeling ill? Look at her face, maybe she''s sick! Let''s not be


    too harsh on her."


    The discussion of the bystanders all fell into the ears of the tabloid reporters.


    They exchanged nces and didn''t say anything, but they''d already started mentally noting those


    words.


    Meanwhile, Natalia stepped into the pce again,ing up in front of Jessica.


    She bent over and grabbed Jessica''s chin. Her face was dark, her re sharp, a hint of a mocking


    smile on the corners of her mouth.


    Her entire being, from her brow to her eyes, emanated freezing coldness.


    "You''re lower than a mongrel in the gutter at this point. What makes you think I''d show any interest in


    such a pitiful creature?"


    Jessica clenched her fist tight.


    Apanying the sharp pain from her nails, her head was forced up to face those chilling eyes.


    For an instant, she felt like she''d fallen into a ck hole. Her entire body was surrounded by a cold that


    crept into her marrow, drawing shivers.


    She swallowed, then struggled to stammer out her line.


    "If... if you''re not interested, then why show up here today?"


    "Cut!"


    Vicente''s voice rang out again.


    He tamped down on his annoyance and said to Jessica, "The emotions were wrong there. Remember,


    you might be the former Empress, but you still need to have some backbone when facing your hated


    rival who deposed you! That was too weak, you looked like a handmaiden. I need more backbone, got


    it?"


    Jessica''s face grew sour.


    But she still nodded.


    "Take three!"


    "You''re lower than a mongrel in the gutter at this point. What makes you think I''d show any interest in


    such a pitiful creature?"


    "If you''re not interested, then why show up here today?"


    "Cut!"


    Exasperated, Vicente stood up from behind the camera, pointed at Jessica and said, "What are you


    thinking going so hard up against the new Empress? You''ve been deposed and you''re defenseless.


    She can strangle you to death at a thought; are you trying to get yourself killed speaking to her like


    this?"


    Jessica''s expression sankpletely.


    She couldn''t hold it back and retorted, "You told me to show more backbone."


    Seeing that she actually had an excuse, Vicente flew into a rage.


    "I''m telling you to show some more backbone, not rush headlong into death like you''re storming a


    beachhead!"


    "You!"


    Jessica had never been so humiliated since she''d started her career. Not to mention that there were so


    many tabloids around. She couldn''t take it.


    Someone murmured into Vicente''s ear.


    "Let''s hold in the temper, Director Langes. It''s a difficult scene and Jessica just couldn''t perform for the


    moment. Give her another chance and she''ll get it right."


    Impatiently, Vicente snapped, "Difficult? How difficult could it be? The new girl got it right, and she


    couldn''t? How embarrassing is that?"


    At that, Jessica''s face burned.


    But throwing a tantrum in front of so many media would sting her reputation.


    After a while, she forced her anger down and said softly, "Sorry. That was my fault. Let''s go for another


    take!"


    Vicente shot her a cold look and went for take four.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Still, she didn''t know if it was her mental state or not, but Jessica just couldn''t perform today.


    After finally getting past the first few lines, she choked up again when it was time to tell Natalia that the


    true culprit was the Emperor.


    She couldn''t help but feel that there was something hidden in Natalia''s eyes. Something poisonous.


    When those eyesnded on her, she felt an endless cold. The words she''d struggled to get out stuck in


    her throat and couldn''t get out.


    Jessica was in a state of panic.


    Inparison, Natalia was perfectly calm.


    She looked down at her from on high, her face casual but imperious. Her delicate, cool face emanated


    authority even without any expression.


    Vicente knew that they wouldn''t get any results if this went on for a whole day.


    Finally, he called for a break and decided to continue in the afternoon.


    They didn''t manage to finish the scene after all.


    Jessica felt utterly defeated.


    She''d wanted to give a good performance with the tabloids showing up, and she''d given this joke of a


    show.


    The moment shooting ended, the waiting tabloids swarmed up.


    "Miss Dawson, you were choking up all day back there. Why can''t you manage to finish this scene?"


    "Miss Dawson, did you forget your lines?"


    "Miss Dawson, you''ve always had a reputation for your acting talent and ability, but you couldn''t even


    remember your lines. Was the moniker of "talented" a fabrication by yourpany?"


    "Miss Dawson, you were choking up, while Natalia Dawson was giving a good performance in the


    opposing position. What thoughts do you have on the matter?"


    It wasn''t just Jessica being surrounded by reporters, but Natalia too.

 Chapter 193 Framed

    Chapter 193 Framed


    Chapter 193 Framed


    Before, they''d thought that she was just another pretty face who got the role of female lead.


    With some underhanded methods and putting down her sister at that too. Because of that, nobody had


    any interest in interviewing her.


    But seeing this scene, they realized how mistaken they had been.


    This Natalia Dawson wasn''t just a good actor, she was great.


    Especially that aura she had been emanating. If it hadn''t been for the cameras around her, just looking


    at the scene was enough to pull someone into itpletely. One could really believe that she was the


    high and mighty Empress of thend!


    If someone like that were to start her career, she''d ze a path down the entertainment industry.


    Reporters with foresight couldn''t hold back their liking for Natalia. They came up clutching their


    microphones. "Is this really your first time acting, Miss Natalia?"


    Natalia looked at her, blinked, and nodded. "Yes."


    "Have you received professional training before this? That performance back there was not that of


    someone new to acting."


    Natalia smiled, no trace of her earlier imperiousness and coldness on her delicate features.


    Facing the countless cameras and microphones, her face even showed a trace of shyness and


    difort, which made her especially endearing.


    Lightly, she replied, "No, but before I entered the cast, I heard that Director Langes'' project was one of


    many years of passion. Since he was kind enough to give me a chance, of course I can''t let him down.


    So I studied the script and the characters in detail beforehand. Maybe because of that, I really felt like


    the Empress when I was performing. That''s why it went so well!"


    "You just said that you put in extra effort because it was a passion project from Director Langes. Then


    the rumors of your affair with him circting throughout the inte ¨C are they true?"


    Deathly silence followed that question.


    Nobody had expected someone to kill the mood with a question like that.


    This was an interview with the cast, so the questions had been screened by the cast beforehand to


    only be about the series.


    Because of that, no one would have med Natalia for not saying anything.


    However, she simply smiled lightly, looked at the person who''d asked that question, and asked back,


    "What do you think?"


    The reporter jolted, not expecting her to throw the ball back.


    She stammered, "How ¨C how would we know that!"


    Natalia chuckled, "You''re naturally curious because you don''t know. I believe everyone else has the


    same question, and just didn''t ask because of the scene today. Since that''s the case, let me give you


    all a reply! It''s not true. My rtionship with Director Vicente Langes is just about our work. Other than


    that, there''s nothing else."


    She actually replied. That lifted the seal on the tabloid soul inside the reporters there.


    Immediately afterwards, someone followed, "Since it''s not true, then how about the photographs that


    leaked onto the inte?"


    "There were rumors of a secret rtionship between you and Vicente Langes and photos of the two of


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    you embracing in a restaurant corridor. Now we have pictures of you entering his room deep in the


    night. How do you exin all of this?"


    "We are now all witnesses of your acting now, but before formally bing involved in this show, no


    one''s seen what you could do. How did you convince Vicente Langes to allow you to y the female


    lead?"


    "..."


    Countless questions came down on her like a rainstorm.


    Seeing the situation was about to get out of control, Nancy, who stood at a short distance away, was


    about to rush up to stop them.


    But the moment she moved, Natalia gestured at her to stop.


    To the side, the reporters who''d been interviewing Jessica saw that she was willing to answer such a


    question and swarmed over.


    In just a moment, Jessica, who''d originally been surrounded by media, was left with no one around her,


    while Natalia got all the attention.


    Her anger red.


    Natalia just had it out for her, didn''t she?


    Stealing her thunder even on an interview?


    Jessica clenched her fists, looked at Natalia''s surrounded state, and sneered from the bottom of her


    heart.


    Fine. Let''s see how you would deal with all these questions?


    Faced with all those barbed tongues, Natalia''s expression remained passive and calm.


    She waited until everyone had calmed down a bit before saying, "You''re not the only ones curious


    aboutst night. I''m curious too."


    Everyone jolted, not taking her meaning.


    Natalia smiled faintly, a bit of irony in her smile. "I won''t lie. Last night, I received a call from Director


    Langes and he asked me to go over and discuss the scene to be shot today. This is quite normal in the


    cast. Everyone saw us as well, the scene today is probably the most important scene in the show. As


    the director, meeting up with the lead to discuss the performance isn''t anything strange. What''s strange


    is, not long after I went into the director''s room, I was drugged. The both of us remained unconscious


    until this morning. Not only that, but the photos of me entering his room had been released onto the


    inte and used to frame us into a rtionship. I''m also very curious ¨C who it was that''s plotting


    against me like this behind my back. I''m just a small-time actress who has only stepped foot into the


    industry, and I haven''t offended anyone or gotten in anyone''s way. But the people plotting all this seem


    to be determined to end me and destroy my reputation. If anyone here has a clue and can tell me about


    it, I would be very grateful."


    At that, everyone was taken aback.


    Nobody had expected this.


    Instantly, someone asked, "You say somebody drugged you. Do you have proof?"


    Natalia cocked an eyebrow, looked at the person who asked, and said, "Of course."


    She took out a piece of paper from her pocket and showed it to everyone.


    "Look here. This is an analysis report for the food and drink we hadst night in the room of Director


    Langes. It''s clearly written here that they wereced with drugs to cause unconsciousness."


    Someone put up a camera and started snapping off shots of the report right away.


    Natalia didn''t budge, either. She just let them take the photos. When they were done, she put the report


    away.


    "So I have reason to suspect that there are people who have ill intentions towards me in the cast and


    want to use Director Langes to ruin my name and my future. As for who it was, I''ve already called the


    police. I believe that when the timees, justice will be on my side. If my media friends here are


    interested, you can of course follow up on your own. I have no opinion on that."


    With that, Natalia drew Nancy to her side and ended the interview.

 Chapter 194 A Trash Actress

    Chapter 194 A Trash Actress


    Chapter 194 A Trash Actress


    Of course, nobody was going to let her go that easily. They tried to follow, but the staff blocked their


    way.


    Seeing that they couldn''t get an interview with Natalia, they shifted their focus to Jessica.


    "Miss Jessica, you''re in the same cast group as Miss Natalia and you''re sisters to boot. Did you know


    about the ident of her getting drugged?"


    There was quite a show going on with Jessica''s expressions right now.


    She smiled forcefully and didn''t dare say that she didn''t know about it. After all, a few days ago, they''d


    put out the news that they''d made up. Now that something this big had happened to Natalia, if she said


    she didn''t know anything about it, they''d think the news from before was just a sham.


    Finally, she chuckled stiffly and said, "Of course I knew about that. My sister didn''t want to say too


    much, so I don''t have all the details."


    "Who do you think wants to do her harm, then? Do you have any suspects in mind?"


    "Yeah! You''re in the same cast, so you should know each other pretty well, right?"


    Jessica clenched her fists and faced the camera, her eyes shifting ufortably.


    Now she was the one getting surrounded by media. She wasn''t like Natalia and didn''t have a


    bodyguard like Nancy to open a way, so she could only stand there awkwardly.


    Resentfully, she wondered where the hell Rosa had gone for so long.


    Finally, with the help of security hired by the cast, she finally escaped the reporters'' questioning.


    Seeing that they couldn''t get an answer from Jessica, either, they turned their focus to the man


    involved in the incident, Vicente Langes.


    But Vicente was famous for his bad temper. Faced with the tabloids'' questioning, he didn''t give them


    anything definite, either.


    All he said was that if they wanted to know so badly, they could just go and ask the police when the


    case was solved, so what were they doing asking him?


    He was the victim here, did he have to help clear things for the media?


    With that, he left with a cold expression on his face.


    The reporters didn''t get the answer they wanted, but they hadn''t left with nothing.


    That afternoon, Jessica''s stumbling performance first leaked to the inte.


    Followed quickly by cuts of the interviews about the photos with Natalia and Jessica.


    The problem here was the timing. The first scenes toe out were the ones of Jessica''s


    performance. Most people were surprised and disappointed.


    "Didn''t Jessica Dawson win the best actress? Why is she this crappy? I heard the character should be


    a strong and tough woman originally. Even though she''s now a deposed Empress, and she can''t show


    that strong side too much if she wants to live, that performance was way too weak!"


    "Yeah, I read about this character when they introduced her with the script. And her crying is way too


    fake! Not even a tear."


    "Is that all a movie star is capable of these days? If that''s the case, I feel like I could be a movie star."


    "Please! Movie star? More like a trash actress."


    "What are you talking about? Jessica got her award with ability. You just sound like you''re jealous!"


    "Pfft, ability? Give me a break! I''m not buying any of it."


    "Yeah, everyone knows what happened when they were electing for the awards. She''d been about a


    hundred thousand votes away from first ce in thest thirty seconds, but then she got all hundred


    thousand votes within those thirty seconds. Heh, they said the votes were calcted by machine, but I


    will buy it if you just say they wrote it out of thin air!"


    "Don''t bullshit if you don''t have proof! Jessica got her award fair and square, if you can''t ept it, you


    should take it up with the host, so what are you yapping about here?"


    "Yeah, you just have issues with Jessica, that''s why you''re insulting her like this!"


    "We have issues? What a joke! Your queen is now ying second fiddle on a web series, is she even


    worth insulting?"


    "She really thinks she''s a first-rate actress! You braindead fans are the only people standing up for her.


    Take a look at the absolute state she''s in with the entertainment industry!"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Don''t spew that junk. Jessica''s just getting involved in this series to support her garbage human being


    of a sister."


    "Yeah, Jessica''s a stand-up gal. If it hadn''t been to support her, why would she take a series with


    such a low production?"


    "Enough with the ming! Jessica''s pure, cute, gentle and kind, she doesn''t need your approval or your


    liking."


    "If you really don''t know, go check out the interviews from before, she outright admitted she only took


    this show because of her sister!"


    "Unbelievable that you''re framing her kindness like this!"


    Someone retorted, "You''re all saying that, but have you even seen what Natalia said in person?"


    "Yeah, she says she''s taking it up for her sister, and you just believe it? You haven''t forgotten all about


    the scandal from years back, right?"


    "Man! Those braindead fans really have them heavy rose-tinted sses on with a healthy dose of


    nostalgia. If you''ve got the time to mouth off here, you should go have your brains checked!"


    The inte started squabbling. Meanwhile, Natalia''s scenes appeared in the tabloid videos alongside


    Jessica''s.


    Someone suddenly mentioned, "I didn''t notice before, but this main character both looks really nice and


    acts pretty well. That gaze was really imperious, as if it was the Empress herself."


    That resonated with a lot of people.


    "Yeah, much better than that trash second-fiddle. Especially that gaze, my god, the sheer aggression. I


    can''t help it, I must kneel before her Majesty."


    "That court dress is great, too, brimming with authority. I''m in love."


    "Yeah, it''s been a long time since we saw ady with this much backbone who looked this good."


    "Simp! Simp!"


    Thements turned from Natalia''s acting to her appearance.


    Soon, though, someone came out and said, "Enough with the love, didn''t you see the tabloids fromst


    night?"


    Someone who didn''t know what was going on asked, "What tabloids?"


    The photos fromst night were posted the very next second.


    "Acting my ass. You still want someone who slept her way to the role?"


    "Damn, that shut-down came quick."


    "She borked the director in the middle of the night, man. How do you like them apples?"


    Seeing the photos and the tabloid headlines fromst night, Natalia instantly lost favor with some


    people.


    "Damnit, how could it be? I thought she''d be a good person to go along with her looks and her acting!"


    "Man, this is aplicated business."


    Still, there were those who stuck to their guns and didn''t believe Natalia did those things.

 Chapter 195 Making Waves

    Chapter 195 Making Waves


    Chapter 195 Making Waves


    "Quit it, with looks that good and acting that solid, why would she go through the back door? The


    tabloids just made it up as they went!"


    "Yeah! It was just a photo of someone going inside a room. Doesn''t prove anything. Can''t colleagues


    even go in each other''s rooms?"


    Still, those voices were few and far between.


    Soon, they were drowned out by the doubters.


    Even the real fans were quite upset. After all, this was such a rarely talented youngdy.


    They thought they could get behind her, but then this scandal came out.


    They might not have believed it, but if the scandal developed further, even the fake news would


    be real!


    After that, though, another video came out on the inte.


    This one was an edited piece showing Natalia and Jessica''s interview.


    In the video, Natalia clearly exined the situationst night and showed proof that their food and drink


    had been drugged.


    That resurrected all the true fans right away.


    It was fake?


    Who was it, that''s going too far! Such a low blow against her!


    They felt a surge of pity for the youngdy and decided to stand with her no matter what!


    While the fans riled themselves up, Natalia didn''t know the waves she was making on the inte.


    There was still shooting to do in the afternoon, so there wasn''t much time to rest. After lunch, sheid


    down next to her dressing room and closed her eyes for a power nap.


    But the moment sheid down, someone rammed the door open. Jessica stormed in.


    Nancy reflexively stood in front of her to block the way. Natalia lifted her head, saw who it was, and


    frowned imperceptibly.


    "It''s fine, Nancy, let her in."


    Nancy moved off.


    Jessica walked in front of her and raged, "What is the meaning of this, Natalia?"


    Natalia looked at her with a half-smile on her face.


    "What is it? Have I upset my dear sister again? Running over to bust my chops so early in the day."


    Jessica clenched her fists and felt an overwhelming urge to rip Natalia''s smiling face off.


    She fought it, took a deep breath, and growled, "Where''s Rosa? Where did you stuff her?"


    Natalia cocked an eyebrow.


    She raised her head, looked at Nancy and asked, confused, "Who''s Rosa?"


    Nancy exined, "I think it''s Miss Dawson''s assistant. The one who''s always with her."


    Natalia nodded, as if she had finally understood something.


    Then she looked back at Jessica, even more confused. "Is your assistant missing?"


    Jessica almost coughed blood.


    "Quit ying dumb, Natalia! Someone saw this woman of yours with Rosa, and you want to pretend


    like nothing''s happened?"


    Natalia frowned and looked at Nancy.


    Exasperated, Nancy exined, "I don''t know her that well and only got to meet her after I came onto


    the casting crew with you. I saw her crying today as if she''d been through something, so Iforted


    her a little. Why are you saying all this like I''ve done something wrong, Miss Dawson?"


    She shot Jessica a dissatisfied nce.


    Natalia bowed her head, paused, and said to Jessica, "I believe Nancy. She wouldn''t lie to me. Your


    assistant''s disappearance shouldn''t have anything to do with her. Besides, why would we kidnap your


    assistant? If you want to look for someone, you should go to the police, so what''s with the tantrum?"


    Jessica was struck speechless.


    Of course she wasn''t going to say that it was because Rosa went missing after reporting that the food


    and drink fromst night was gone.


    While Natalia had taken out the report for the food and drink, which was why she was worried that


    Rosa got caught by Natalia, and why she''de up to ask for her.


    If she said all that, she was basically admitting that she was responsible forst night.


    But if she didn''t say anything, now that that brat was in Natalia''s hands, if anything came out of it, she


    was done for!


    Jessica was in a state of panic.


    But looking at Natalia''s still expression, she couldn''t guess if she''d caught Rosa or not.


    Finally, she scoffed.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Fine, I''ll believe you. You''d best pray that you didn''t have anything to do with it, or I won''t let you go!"


    With that, she left in a huff.


    Nancy waited until she''d left, shut the door, and sneered. "I don''t know where she gets her guts from to


    say that she won''t let you go! As if she could really do anything."


    Natalia reclined on her couch and smiled, saying nothing in reply.


    She took a sip of tea and asked, "She''s still not talking?"


    Speaking of that, Nancy''s brow furrowed slightly. "Yeah."


    "Take me to her."


    A little over ten minutester, the pair arrived at the hotel room.


    On a sofa in the room, a seventeen to eighteen-year-old girl sat. Her hair was short, her pretty face was


    pale, and she was thin as a rack. With her head bowed, she remainedpletely silent.


    Natalia walked up and looked down on her from above. Her lips parted.


    "We''ve got the video of you going over to the waiter. Even if you don''t admit it, if I give this to the police,


    they''ll find out sooner orter."


    Rosa''s body trembled.


    Still, she bit her lip and didn''t say anything.


    Frowning, Nancy reminded her from the side, "Why don''t you think about what your family''s going to do


    with you in jail?"


    Still, Nancy remained silent and bowed her head lower.


    Natalia looked at her. From her angle, she could see the girl''s tight lips and determined face.


    She was quiet for a while, then suddenly said, "Never mind, let her go!"


    "Natalia!"


    "It''s fine." Natalia stopped whatever Nancy was about to say, looked mildly at Rosa, and murmured, "I


    don''t know why you''re helping Jessica like this and even covering up her tracks for her. But maybe


    you''ve got troubles of your own. I won''t force you. Any time you want to talk,e find me!"


    With that, she really had Nancy escort her out.


    A few minutester, Nancy came back, utterly befuddled.


    "I don''t get it, Natalia. Why''d you let her go? She had that server drug you! Jessica must be behind this!


    If she''d only speak, we''ve had proof to use against Jessica."


    Natalia chuckled.


    She took a look at the time. It was gettingte. Time to get back to shooting. As she walked out, she


    said, "She wouldn''t really stay and testify for us if we kept her here, so what''s the point?"


    Puffing up, Nancy red at her.

 Chapter 196 Suspicious

    Chapter 196 Suspicious


    Chapter 196 Suspicious


    "But still you shouldn''t let go of her so easily. As long as you want, I can let her tell the truth by all


    means." Natalia turned her gaze at Nancy worriedly.


    "Nancy, stay cool!"


    Natalia knew that Nancy was not just some ordinary bodyguard.


    Natalia had never seen a bodyguard as agile and good at fighting as Nancy before. Archie let Nancy


    protect Natalia to ensure she was safe and sound. It could be concluded that Nancy must have some


    strengths.


    Seeing Natalia''s alert look, Nancy was somewhat annoyed and scratched her head.


    "I really could not understand. I spared no effort to bring her here, but you let her go. Isn''t it a waste of


    time?"


    Natalia shook her head.


    "Not at all."


    Nancy was confused.


    "Jessica has a suspicious nature. She knew you took away Rosa, so she wouldn''t believe Rosa


    anymore even if Rosa went back safe and sound."


    "Jessica is not so nice with Rosa, but Rosa sticks to keeping Jessica''s secret. Perhaps Jessica has got


    something on Rosa."


    "No matter how we tried to pull it out from Rosa, she wouldn''t tell the truth and may even have a


    breakdown. So, I would rather let her go."


    "If Jessica no longer believed Rosa, she would drive Rosa away. By that time, it would be easier for us


    to handle it."


    Nancy opened her eyes wide. Only then did she realize what Natalia nned to do.


    Knowing that, Nancy couldn''t help but admire Natalia for her deliberation.


    Nancy eximed, "That''s it. You are so smart!"


    Natalia smiled, "It''s just a little trick. Not a big deal."


    As expected, not long after they went back to the set, Vicente asked everyone to be ready for the


    shooting.


    Natalia''s make-up was unchanged. She only needed to freshen up.


    So did Jessica. However, she didn''t perform well today, perhaps because she didn''t have a thorough


    understanding of her part, or she was in a mood.


    Even if the lines rolled off the tongue, the emotions of her role were wrong. Vicente became impatient


    in the end.


    Feeling that Jessica''s part couldn''t be finished today, Vicente asked her to take a rest, so he could


    shoot other parts.


    Jessica felt worse because of that. Seeing Rosa who hade back, Jessica red at Rosa.


    "Where did you go? Why does it take you so long to be back?"


    Rosa avoided Jessica''s eye.


    And she said in a low voice, "I went nowhere."


    "Nowhere?" Jessica threw a suspicious gaze at Rosa, "I heard that you were taken away by Nancy?"


    Rosa trembled slightly.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Jessica captured it sensitively.


    She sneered instantly.


    "You must have told her everything."


    "I didn''t!"


    Rosa denied it, but Jessica didn''t believe her.


    "You didn''t? Where were you from the morning to now? Don''t tell me that you got lost and spent


    several hours finding way back! I am not a fool!"


    Rosa almost cried.


    "Jessica, I didn''t lie to you. I was taken away by Nancy. But I didn''t tell her no matter how she tried. You


    should believe me..."


    Jessica looked at Rosa coldly.


    Rosa was at a loss for what to do and sobbed, "Even if you don''t believe me, I need your money to


    afford my mother''s operation. I haven''t got the money. Why will I betray you?"


    Hearing that, Jessica somewhat believed it.


    But she still stared at her in disbelief, "You swear?"


    "I swear!"


    "Well, I''ll trust you for the time being."


    She took a deep breath and turned to leave.


    Rosa stopped Natalia hurriedly.


    "Jessica, you, you said you would give me that money as long I do this thing for you. Can ... can you


    give me now?"


    Jessica looked at her and sneered.


    "You failed and you still want the money? Do you think it so easy to make money from me? Rosa."


    Rosa was stunned and hurriedly shook her head.


    "No, I don''t."


    "Rest assured. I will give what you deserve, but you have to do me another favor."


    Hearing that, Rosa''s face turned pale.


    "What, what?"


    Jessica waved to Rosa and whispered in her ear.


    On the other side.


    After Jessica was ordered to rest, Natalia was acting against Mac, who yed the role of the emperor.


    They finished the shooting very smoothly.


    Natalia left the set at seven in the evening because she had finished her part for the day.


    Natalia changed her clothes and went to the hotel with Nancy after packing her things.


    Nancy said in a low voice, "As expected, Jessica got something on Rosa."


    Natalia raised her eyebrows without feeling surprised.


    "What is it?"


    "Her mother was ill and she needed money for her mother''s operation. Jessica promised to pay for the


    operation."


    Natalia smiled.


    "She is dutiful."


    Nancy sighed.


    She hated Rosa''s deeds very much, but now mixed feelings filled her heart.


    "She is poor."


    "Did Jessica give her money?"


    "No, Jessica wanted Rosa to do one more thing."


    It was not beyond Natalia''s expectation.


    "What did Natalia want Rosa to do?"


    Nancy frowned and shook her head, "I didn''t get it since I was too far away from them, and their voice


    was low."


    Natalia was not surprised.


    "Never mind. Wait and see in the evening."


    When they went back to the hotel, Natalia took a bath.


    Although the cinema park was remote, it was quite prosperous because all kinds of crews woulde


    here throughout the year.


    There was a food street not far from the hotel. Natalia was in a good mood, so she decided to go there


    with Nancy.


    As they went out, a furtive figure followed them stealthily and appeared at the door of their room.


    The thin figure looked around. Only after she had made sure no one was around did she take out the


    room card and opened the door.


    When she went into the room, she felt relieved to find no one was inside and began to have a


    rummage around.


    "Where is it?"


    Rosa frowned. Natalia and Nancy only stayed here for a while. Natalia took a shower, but she had no


    time to hide things, so that thing should be easy to find.


    She didn''t take it out with her, did she?


    Impossible.


    They went out for supper. It would be troublesome if they lost it outside, so Natalia must have put it in


    her room.


    Thinking about that, Rosa became more focused.

 Chapter 197 YouRe Found Out

    Chapter 197 You''Re Found Out


    Chapter 197 You''re Found Out


    A few minutester, Rosa found what she wanted in a pocket from the pile of dirty clothes in aundry


    basket.


    Rosa took it out happily and thought Natalia too careless. How could she put something so important


    into the pocket and forget to take it out?


    She thought as she unfolded the paper.


    The next moment, however, her expression changed.


    She only saw some big letters on the paper. "Hello, you are found out."


    ...


    Natalia followed Nancy back to the room happily with snacks.


    There were a lot of delicious snacks as expected.


    For girls, street food like barbecue, fried noodles, and fried rice cakes were their favorite.


    They bought a lot and felt it too noisy and not convenient to have snacks over there, so they brought


    them back.


    When they got out of the elevator, they saw their room door open and the lighting out.


    They looked at each other, gave a knowing look and walked over.


    In the room.


    Rosa sat on the sofa with a pale face. Her eyes dropped and she was like a quiet deer.


    Two bodyguards in ck were standing on both sides. Nancy hired them to keep Rosa here.


    Natalia walked in, saw that and smiled, "Thank you. That''s enough. You may leave!"


    Natalia looked at Rosa sitting opposite with a half-smile, "Rosa. What a coincidence. We met again."


    Rosa felt so desperate.


    She was caught twice. The first time was an ident. However, this time, they set a trap to catch her.


    She raised her head regretfully and looked at Natalia.


    "Miss Natalia, it''s my fault."


    Natalia raised her eyebrows. "Why?"


    Rosa pursed her lips.


    She thought to herself, "You know why!"


    Natalia just wanted to hear that from Rosa, so she sat down on the other side of the sofa, asked Nancy


    to take the te and put the snacks on it, and said, "Tell me. What have you done wrong?"


    Rosa lowered her head, and murmured in grievance, "I shouldn''t steal things."


    Natalia smiled.


    "Jessica sent you here?"


    This time, Rosa said nothing.


    Natalia shook her head.


    She thought, "This silly girl still tries to keep a secret for Jessica!"


    Natalia was not in a hurry, took a bunch of barbecues handed over by Nancy and had it.


    While eating, she mumbled,


    "It doesn''t matter. You can take your time and tell me when you are ready."


    With that, Natalia paid no attention to her anymore and focused on the barbecues with Nancy.


    The strong and enticing smell of food wafted into Rosa''s nose, and she couldn''t help swallowing.


    Rosa came here without eating dinner. She was locked here at noon, so she didn''t eat lunch, either. At


    this time of the day, she had been extremely hungry.


    Rosa looked at a variety of street foods like fried buns, fried saury, and chicken feet, all with a strong


    fragrance...


    She was so hungry...


    She really wanted to take a bite.


    She swallowed.


    As if she had heard something, Natalia raised her head and smiled at Rosa.


    She showed a bunch of mutton kebab and asked, "Do you want to have some?"


    Rosa was nervous, put on a poker face and shook her head.


    Natalia shook her head andughed, "Well, since you don''t want to eat, we''ll enjoy ourselves."


    With that, Natalia went back to her snacks happily.


    Rosa was about to cry.


    She had never been so embarrassed and irritated.


    Her stomach rumbled, but she could only watch them.


    She pursed her lips and wanted to tell the truth but finally managed to keep it.


    She couldn''t!


    If she did, she would offend Jessica and she wouldn''t be able to afford her mother''s operation.


    Thinking about her mother lying in the hospital, the fragrance seemed to vanish.


    She smelt or saw nothing.


    She had to help her mother.


    Natalia saw that Rosa had wanted to eat so much that she almost stood up, but Rosa finally restrained


    herself and restored a calm look. Natalia raised her eyebrows, a bit surprised.


    When Natalia thought about the reasons, she stopped feeling surprised.


    She smiled without saying anything and stopped after finishing half of her snacks.


    She put them aside, stood up, stretched her body and poured a ss of water to drink.


    "It''s really great. I haven''t had snacks so easily for a long time.


    Ever since she got together with Archie, that man had been very strict with her.


    He controlled just everything in her life and her work alike.


    She would not be allowed into any small restaurant on the street, not to mention these stalls.


    He said it was not clean.


    In Natalia''s view, it was simply inhuman!


    The best food was not from Michelin-starred restaurants but from a street food stall.


    Obviously, Archie wouldn''t agree to her. In his opinion, the snacks were junk food.


    How could his wife have such dirty food?


    Natalia didn''t bother to argue with him and followed his advice. Now that she was on the set and Archie


    was not here, she could eat whatever she wanted.


    Natalia felt wonderful after being full and felt Rosa pleasing to the eye.


    She ate too much. Instead of sitting down, she stood by the window with a ss of water, with one


    elbow on the railing idly.


    She looked at Rosa and asked, "Do you want to say it or not?"


    Rosa pursed her lips without a word.


    Natalia''s gaze turned cold, "Do you think that I have no way if you don''t say it?" Rosa kept silent.


    Natalia sneered.


    "Jessica got something on you. Have you ever thought about it? If I call the police, you will be arrested


    and prisoned for at least half a year. If you are in prison, what should your parents do? Can the one you


    want to protect survive?"


    Rosa''s pupils shrank instantly.


    She looked up at Natalia and said, "Don''t call the police."


    Natalia sneered.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Why?"


    "I..."


    Rosa somewhat hesitated. She was wondering if she should tell Natalia everything. If not, she would


    be put into prison and Jessica may still pay for her mother''s operation for her.


    If she did, her mother''s operation was out of the question and Jessica may even let her pay for the


    price.


    Seeing Rosa fall into deep thoughts, Natalia said nothing, took out a bank card and threw it on the


    table.


    "Here is two hundred thousand. You can use it to pay for your mother''s operation. Say it. What did


    Jessica let you do?"


    Rosa''s pupils shrank.


    She fixed her gaze on the card and suddenly looked up at Natalia.

 Chapter 198 Not The Time

    Chapter 198 Not The Time


    Chapter 198 Not The Time


    Natalia''s mouth twitched.


    "Don''t be surprised. Jessica can find out that your mother is in the hospital, so can I. It''s not a secret. I


    can know that by asking whoever knows you."


    Rosa was shocked.


    She was shocked not because Natalia knew it, but...


    Natalia was willing to give her so much money for her mother''s treatment.


    Natalia could have a better choice-Call the police or force her to confess.


    Natalia wouldn''t suffer any losses whatever she chose to do.


    Why?


    Rosa could only fix her eyes on Natalia. Natalia shrugged her shoulders and didn''t intend to exin.


    She just said, "Now, you can tell me what Jessica has asked you to do without any worries."


    Rosa sat there, hesitated for a while but nodded finally.


    "Alright, I''ll tell you everything."


    Rosa started to tell the truth.


    But she was interrupted by Natalia.


    "Wait a minute."


    Natalia took out her phone, tapped on it, put it on the table and smiled, "Would you mind me recording?


    Don''t worry. I will have your voice processed, so nobody will ever know it''s you." Rosa''s expression


    changed slightly, but she could understand Natalia and didn''t raise any objection. She started to tell the


    story, which was quite simple actually.


    Jessica wanted to get something on Natalia, so she had her men watch Natalia all the time.


    It was rare to see Natalia go into Vicente''s room, so Jessica immediately ordered her man to take


    photos.


    She then asked Rosa to find someone to put the drugs in their food and drink.


    Rosa didn''t want to do so, but Jessica would fire her if she refused.


    Rosa hadn''t gone to the university or learned any skills, so she could only be an assistant. Her mom


    was in the hospital and her treatment cost her a lot of money every day, so Rosa needed a lot of


    money to make ends meet.


    If she lost her job, she would have no other way out.


    Sensing Rosa''s hesitance, Jessica promised her that she would keep her job and Jessica would even


    pay for her mother''s operation if Rosa did what she said.


    Rosa''s father died when she was a kid, so she and her mother were depending on each other all these


    years. She really could not say no to such a tempting offer.


    She happened to have a ssmate working in this hotel, so she asked him to put the drugs in their


    food. He did it very smoothly.


    However, Jessica refused to give Rosa the money and even scolded Rosa. She even ordered Rosa to


    go back again to steal the drug identification report.


    Though pictures of that report were already posted online, few people read that report carefully,


    especially the seal on it.


    As long as they could steal the report and put a fake report in Natalia''s room, they could dere that


    Natalia faked the report to defend herself and elicit sympathy.


    In this way, not only could Natalia not quash all those rumors but she might be loathed by people. Her


    name would be ckened.


    Nancy was really angry after hearing it.


    She literally wanted to go out and kill that bitch!


    Natalia on the contrary was as calm as ever, reached out to stop her, looked at Rosa, and smiled, "I


    see. Take the card. The password is six zeros.


    Rosa looked at Natalia, clenched her hand, picked up that card quickly and said in a low voice, "Thank


    you, Miss Natalia."


    Natalia nodded to signal Rosa to leave.


    Rosa left in a hurry.


    Nancy was still very angry.


    "Though Jessica and you are half-blooded, why can you be so different from each other?"


    "What the hell was wrong with her? Why was she only against you? She even wants to kill you."


    "If you had not been quick and clever, she might have got something on you. If so, you could only


    ept the bad luck. Even Mr. McCarthy couldn''t help you turn the tide of public opinion."


    Natalia leaned on the sofa, her eyes drooping. After a moment, she smiled.


    "Perhaps she and I were enemies already in my former life."


    She picked up the phone, looked at it, thought for a while and said, "Nancy, you copy this recording to


    your phone. Save it and don''t leak it out."


    Nancy opened her eyes wide in shock.


    "We are not going to release it now?"


    Natalia shook her head.


    "No."


    "Why?"


    Natalia nced at her.


    Natalia''s gaze was cold and seemed to imply something.


    "We need to cut her to the quick. It''s not the time to publish the record."


    ...


    Nancy was confused about what Natalia was thinking.


    However, since she had said so, Nancy would never disobey Natalia''s order.


    She had a copy on her mobile phone and encrypted it. Just in case, she even had a copy on her


    When all were done, Natalia felt relieved.


    In the evening, she let Nancy massage her ached shoulder and then went back to the room to rest.


    The next day.


    Since Natalia didn''t post anything new, so the debate grew more and more heated.


    Because of the video where Natalia made a reply, some believed that Natalia was set up.


    However, arge number of people still thought Natalia did it for show.


    She should prove her innocence through evidence.


    Some evenmented that she and Vicente wouldn''t have been taken photos of if she hadn''t seen the


    director at night. She should me herself.


    Naturally, a lot of people found such ament unreasonable.


    What era was it? Why did so many people have such a strong bias against women?


    Why were girls to me for whatever they did? Couldn''t girls go out at night?


    There was a heated discussion. Many people even leftments under Natalia''s other posts.


    Some supported her but more abused her.


    Natalia washed herself up early in the morning and prepared to go to the set.


    On the way, Natalia took out her phone and wanted to open Twitter but was stopped by Nancy.


    Nancy gave Natalia a sympathetic look, "Natalia, don''t watch it. Why let it affect your mood."


    Natalia raised an eyebrow and said with a smile, "What? They are all talking ill of me now?"


    Nancy forced a smile.


    "Not all though."


    Natalia thought for a while but still opened Twitter.


    "Never mind, let me take a look."


    She might be a new actress, but she had been involved in the entertainment industry for long.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Therefore, she wouldn''t care about what others would say about her.


    Natalia just wanted to know what most people would think of her. As the video spread, Jessica would


    definitely do something. Only after she knew what Jessica had done could she make the next step.

 Chapter 199 Fans Club

    Chapter 199 Fans Club


    Chapter 199 Fans Club


    The opinion was exactly what she expected.


    She had made it clear that she was set up and showed a report of the drug found in the leftovers.


    But most people were still questioning her.


    Some were easily affected by public opinion and followed suit to speak ill of Natalia.


    "You were framed twice. Why did they just set you up? How convenient is it all?"


    "You knew someone drugged you and took the drug for a test, and you didn''t know someone was


    following you and taking photos of you? I will definitely not buy it!"


    "Are you a lunatic? You did something wrong but med it on others. How brazen-faced are you to say


    that?"


    "Someone set you up, but you don''t know who that guy is. No matter what happened, you can always


    find someone to me!"


    "Yes, it''s too disgusting to see you, for you always pretend to be a victim."


    Natalia read them one by one with a calm look.


    Nancy was very nervous and observed Natalia''s expression carefully, for fear that Natalia was so


    unhappy that she may even smash her phone any minute.


    "Natalia, they are just blind. You''ve shown them the report, but they just could not see it."


    Nancy was really angry.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Natalia smiled.


    "Some people can see it. These people are hired by Jessica to nder me. It''s not surprising that they


    pretend not to see it."


    Jessica must have spent a lot of money hiring so many people.


    Nancy was stunned and didn''t expect that.


    "What should we do now?"


    Natalia nced at her. "I have got a n."


    When she was about to log out her ount, she saw a post from someone called Like_A_Dream.


    It said, "Stop ndering Natalia. To tell you the truth, I work in the cinema park. I saw the whole


    process of the interview."


    "Natalia did not feel guilty at all, and she made the statement very calmly. Moreover, she is very nice


    andpetent. She doesn''t need to sleep with the director to get the role."


    "Stop talking nonsense. She is such a beautiful and capable actress and does nothing wrong. You


    continue to nder her. Don''t you feel guilty?"


    However, only a few people gave support to this Like_A_Dream, who was like a lonely warrior that


    fought for her.


    Natalia felt warm, tabbed on the "like" button andmented, "Thank you for your support!"


    She received a reply very soon.


    This Like_A_Dream was obviously excited, "Natalia gives me a thumbs up! My post is liked by her!"


    Natalia was stunned and smiled. She then received a private message from this Like_A_Dream.


    "Are you really Natalia?"


    Natalia hesitated for a while but replied a "yes".


    "Oh my goodness! I can''t believe I can chat with my idol!"


    Natalia couldn''t help smiling, thought about the abuses screamed by other people, so she sent a


    message.


    "Thank you for defending me. I am very grateful and touched, but I wish you could protect yourself


    before speaking for me."


    "I''m stronger than you think, so I don''t care about what others say. You don''t need to stand out and


    argue for me."


    "If you really like me, please wait for the series toe out. I will prove myself with my work."


    After a while, the other party made a reply.


    "I know that. My idol is the best woman in the world. I won''t argue with them anymore. I will always be


    with you. NaCl will always be with you!"


    Natalia was stunned looked up and asked Nancy, "What is NaCl?"


    Nancy looked indifferent, "It seems to be the name of your fans club."


    Fans club?


    She had a fans club? So soon?


    Natalia couldn''t help smiling. She didn''t know that she had attracted some fans with her beauty since


    the issuance of the official poster.


    After she posted a video, in which she made a calm reply to quash all those rumors, she attracted more


    fans.


    Her fanbase were too small to exert arge influence on the Inte, so no one noticed they had set up


    a fans club.


    Natalia was quite happy to be recognized by them.


    She chatted with that Like_A_Dream for a while before she logged off. Then she put away her phone


    and headed to the set.


    When Natalia arrived at the set, Jessica saw her and immediately walked over.


    Jessica looked sullen, so Nancy subconsciously stood in front of Natalia to protect her.


    Seeing that, Jessica looked gloomier, but she stopped.


    "Natalia, where is Rosa? Where have you taken her?"


    Natalia raised her eyebrows.


    There was a hint of mockery in her cold and indifferent eyes.


    "Isn''t Rosa your assistant? Your assistant is missing. Does it have anything to do with me?"


    Hearing that, Jessica was fuming with anger.


    "Stop acting. If you hadn''t taken her away, I would have found her."


    Natalia sneered, "Jessica, you said that I took Rosa away. Do you have any evidence?"


    Jessica was at a loss.


    When Nancy took Rosa away, they were in a corner and had avoided the surveince camera, so no


    evidence was left.


    Jessica knew it, so she felt even more flustered.


    Would Rosa, that damn girl, tell the truth to Natalia?


    Jessica was not nice with Rosa, but she had asked Rosa to do some important things for her since


    Rosa was on good behavior and she got something on Rosa.


    Jessica had kept Rosa under control by putting Rosa down or giving her some benefits.


    However, Rosa was gone.


    Sincest night, Jessica had kept looking for her. At first, she thought Rosa went out for something, but


    Rosa hadn''te back untilte at midnight.


    She couldn''t get through to Rosa and no one knew where Rosa was.


    Thinking about what she had asked Rosa to do, Jessica realized that something had happened.

 Chapter 200 Public Opinion

    Chapter 200 Public Opinion


    Chapter 200 Public Opinion


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    She didn''t care if Rosa was still alive or not.


    But Rosa couldn''t be caught by Natalia.


    Thinking of this, Jessica took a deep breath and gritted her teeth, "To be honest,st night, I suddenly


    wanted to tell you something, so I asked Rosa to look for you, but she had nevere back since she


    went out."


    "I can''t get in touch with her, so I am a bit suspicious. If you know where she is, please tell me. I am


    kind of worried about her."


    Natalia squinted slightly and smiled.


    "That''s it. That''s why youe to me with an angry look early in the morning."


    "You let Rosae to me yesterday. If you didn''t tell me about that, I would think that you had ordered


    her to do some nasty things to me, so you are in such a hurry to find her."


    Hearing that, Jessica''s pupils shrank a bit.


    A hint of a guilty shed across her eyes. She straightened her back and said in a heavy voice, "Of


    course not. I''m too busy ying the role. What nasty things can I do?"


    Natalia nodded. "Good."


    She paused and suddenly sighed.


    "What a pity. I don''t know where she is. I didn''t see her yesterday. Jessica, are you sure that she came


    to me?"


    Jessica looked at Natalia''s serious look. It seemed that she didn''t lie.


    She suddenly felt worried.


    Didn''t Rosa go to steal the drug report?


    Then why couldn''t she get through to Rosa?


    What could have gone wrong?


    Jessica''s expression kept changing. The crew asked them to prepare for the shooting.


    Natalia ignored her and went on her way.


    Jessica was obviously absent-minded all the morning.


    Vicente had nned to finish the part of yesterday. He didn''t expect that Jessica would be in a worse


    state after resting for a night. He turned angry.


    Jessica knew it was her own fault, so she just stood there without saying a word. asionally, she


    threw several resentful nces at Natalia.


    Natalia ignored her and went to take a rest.


    The shooting didn''t end until noon. Jessica finally finished her part though it was far from good.


    In the afternoon, the video of Jessica being severely scolded by the director on the set was posted


    online.


    The video was very clear and Vicente''s every word could be heard clearly.


    Jessica stood there with an embarrassed look and kept silent. Apparently she also knew she was


    wrong.


    Some of her fans saw the video and were immediately outraged.


    "What''s wrong with this director? He was so harsh to Jessica just because he is a director? Is there


    something wrong with his mind?"


    "Jessica is so pitiful. She didn''t even dare to refute the director. She shouldn''t have taken this role to


    begin with!"


    "The director is so arrogant. He takes Jessica''s fans for nothing?"


    "How can such a man be a director?"


    "Damn it! I want to rush to the set to beat the director up!"


    A public stink was kicked up soon. Topics such as #JessicaScolded and #CrazyDirector went trending


    almost in no time.


    When Natalia saw the video, it was in the evening.


    She had to act opposite Jessica this evening, so she didn''t rush back to hotel, but had a rest in the


    lounge after having dinner.


    When she saw the video, a smile touched her lips.


    "Good work. Vicente looks very young from this angle!"


    Nancy could not help but roll her eyes.


    "That''s not the point."


    She took a ss of lemonade and put it in front of Natalia. "It''s quite useful. You serve her with the


    same sauce. Jessica''s reputation has been slightly affected and her ability has been questioned due to


    the previous interview."


    "As this video spread, Jessica would leave an unfavorable impression on the public. It''s a good thing


    for us."


    Natalia shook her head.


    "I didn''t make this video."


    Nancy was stunned.


    She was somewhat surprised.


    "What? Then who is it?"


    Natalia nced at her.


    "I don''t know."


    "Oh?"


    It was reasonable that Nancy was surprised. Though everyone of this crew held a grudge against


    Jessica, they still showed respect for her.


    After all, Jessica had been popr for so long. Though she was not as popr as before, no one


    would try to mess around with such a figure.


    Therefore, when Nancy watched this video, she thought it was Natalia that had the video shot.


    But it was not.


    She was in a daze for a moment and asked, "Who could ever do such a thing?"


    Natalia shook her head.


    Natalia thought for a while but could not be sure, so she kept silent and put away her phone.


    "Forget it. It does no harm to us. Whoever it is, we just need to sit back and watch the show."


    Nancy nodded.


    At that moment, noise came from outside.


    Nancy was somewhat curious, so she went to the door and took a look. Not long after that, she went


    back with a bad look.


    Natalia satzily on the chair and showed no interest.


    Seeing Nancy''s bad look, Natalia smiled, "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    Nancy snorted and said in displeasure, "What else could it be? The two bastards came out again!"


    Natalia raised her eyebrow and got what she meant.


    She couldn''t help smiling.


    "Why are you angry?"


    "Because..."


    Nancy wanted to speak but still thought better of it.


    Nancy bit her lips for a while. Thinking about something, she suddenly snorted.


    "You''ve been here for so long, but Mr. McCarthy hasn''te to see you even once."


    Seeing her displeased look, Natalia smiled.


    "I don''t allow him toe here."


    Nancy was a bit surprised.


    Natalia said calmly, "Have you heard one thing?"


    "What?"


    "Couples showing affections daily also break up easily."


    She patted Nancy''s shoulder and said sincerely, "I want to be with Archie for the rest of my life, so we


    don''t have to show affections in public. Don''t worry about us, okay?"


    Nancy got it, and immediately put on a smile.


    "I see."


    Natalia felt it boring to sit in the room. Since there was a show, she could go to see the fun.


    So, she stood up and walked out.


    It was an action scene set in a rainy evening. Therefore, a lot of props were removed since there would


    be no need for them and the middle of the set were empty.


    Since it was early summer, around sunset, the sky went grey. Though the moon hade out, only a


    pale light was on the sky because night hadn''t fallen.

 Chapter 201 Brand Ambassador

    Chapter 201 Brand Ambassador


    Chapter 201 Brand Ambassador


    But even so, when the evening lights were lit, the faint moonlight also shone on the bluestone road in


    this ancient town.


    Many people had gathered at the center of the open space. They were looking at the other side with


    curiosity. Then Natalia finally saw Jessica was sitting on a lounge and Shawn was sitting on a taboret


    and talking to her there.


    She wore a faint smile and held a drink in her hand. Shawn looked at Jessica. Natalia didn''t know what


    they were talking about. She could only hear their melodious and happyughter. It seemed the air was


    sweet because of them.


    Someone whispered, "They are well-matched. It''s obvious Shawn really likes Jessica. Maybe they will


    get married soon."


    "Yes, it''s not too much to say that they were just made for each other. Miller Prosperities was very


    influential in Julio, and now they are also in charge of Century Entertainment. Therefore, if Jessica


    really marries him, she could have all the resources thepany can possibly provide."


    "Even if she got that scandal, she still could take a part in this drama. Only she can make it."


    "That scandal should not be true! Although Jessica sometimes would lose her temper at her assistant,


    she is nice to other people."


    "Who knows. Her assistant is young, so it is possible for her to make some mistakes. It''s all right for


    Jessica to scold her."


    "No matter what, this is their own business. Why are you gossiping here?"


    "I didn''t. I just mentioned it casually."


    "I wish I could have a boyfriend as considerate and rich as Mr. Miller."


    "You can close your eyes tonight and lie down on the bed, and then you will have your boyfriend


    immediately."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Dreaming! You can have everything in your dream."


    "Fine. How dare you make fun of me! I will give you a lessonter!"


    Then there were the sound of people frolicking around happily, but soon they were interrupted by a


    scream over there.


    "Wow, this ne is so beautiful!"


    They saw an assistant walk behind the two with a blue velvet brocade box in her hand.


    Shawn took the brocade box over and opened it. An exquisite diamond ne was lying inside.


    Jessica was naturally surprised beyond belief. She covered her chest, "Shawn, is this a gift for me?"


    Shawn looked at her tenderly and nodded, "Of course. When we were shopping before, you said you


    liked it, so I just bought it for you."


    Jessica was so moved that she was about to cry.


    "This ne is quite expensive. Why must you go to this expense?"


    "Because it''s for you."


    After saying that, Shawn picked up the ne and stood up.


    "Let me help you put it on."


    Jessica nodded.


    Shawn went around behind her and tenderly helped her put on the ne, which immediately


    caused a wave of cheers from the people around them.


    "Jessica, you are so lucky. Not only is Mr. Miller handsome and rich, but he also treats you so well. We


    are so jealous of you!"


    "Yes. We have seen you two lovey-dovey several times after we got here. Please take more care of us


    as we are still single."


    "Are you just going to be so lovey-dovey every day? You fall in deep love with each other. When will


    you get married?"


    Jessica smiled and looked at Shawn.


    Shawn looked at that person who asked the question and smiled faintly.


    "Soon. I''m going to formally propose marriage to her family and then get married after her part is


    finished."


    Hearing his answer, these people became more surprised.


    Then they even directly gathered around them and asked about their marriage.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Seeing this, Natalia lowered her head.


    Natalia curled her lips slightly and then went into the room.


    Not far away, Shawn had actually seen her. When he nced at her and found she went back into her


    room, he felt his heart aching.


    Someone pulled him and said, "Mr. Miller, since you are getting married to Jessica, and we and Jessica


    are also friends who have shot a drama together, so don''t forget to invite us when you get married."


    Shawn came back to his senses and smiled, "That''s for sure."


    The most popr actresses in this set were Natalia and Jessica. The rest were just all nobodies. It was


    their time to make a breakthrough now.


    Usually, they naturally had no chance to talk to someone as rich as Shawn, and because of this, they


    could only covet the life of the people in his circle.


    They didn''t expect that Shawn would agree with them. Everyone was immediately overjoyed.


    They chatted for a long while before they dispersed.


    Jessica put down the drink in her hand, wiped the non-existent sweat at the corner of her forehead, and


    then said to Shawn, "Shawn, it''s a little hot outside. Why don''t we go to the lounge?"


    Shawn nodded.


    There were three lounges in total, one for the heroine Natalia, one for Jessica, and one shared by the


    other actors.


    Since there were not many people on the set, those three lounges were close to each other, and they


    could not hear people speaking from a different lounge.


    Jessica took Shawn back to her room. The staff all left. Only they two were in this room.


    Immediately after those people left, Shawn, who had been wearing a gentle smile on his face before,


    appeared grim.


    Seeing hisplexion, Jessica was stunned and didn''t know what to do.


    She took Shawn''s hand and cautiously asked, "Shawn, what''s wrong with you?"


    Shawn looked at her with a grim face and said in a deep voice, "What''s going on with the video?"


    Jessica''s spine stiffened.


    She forced a smile, "Director Langes is strict. I didn''t feel well these days, so my acting may not be that


    good. But Shawn, you believe me. I can act well in this drama. I will not give you shame."


    Shawn frowned.


    "Now the public is talking pretty ill of you. Thepany has made a lot of efforts for youreback


    and even taken the risk to get the contract of Kneige for you. At this critical juncture, you must not


    have an ident."


    Jessica''s eyes suddenly widened after hearing his words.


    "What? Kneige?"


    Shawn nodded.


    "Because of what happened in the past, almost all your contracts were withdrawn, which is not good for


    your future development. That''s why thepany have tried its best to get you this contract. You must


    not let me down."


    Jessica hurriedly nodded her head.


    She almost wept with tears of joy.


    "Shawn, don''t worry! I will definitely work hard and will never let you down."


    Shawn nodded and reached out his hand to fondle her hair.


    "I knew it. You are the best. After all, if we lose this contract again, thepensation for breach of


    contract will be ten times the endorsement fee, and you don''t want our family to be bankrupt


    because of you, right?"

 Chapter 202 That Was Impossible

    Chapter 202 That Was Impossible


    Chapter 202 That Was Impossible


    His voice was extremely soft and gentle, but when Jessica heard that, she was greatly shocked.


    "What? Ten times?"


    "Of course. Otherwise, how could thepany get this contract for you."


    "But this..."


    "What? Don''t you have confidence?"


    Jessica was stunned.


    She looked at Shawn. Although Shawn still appeared gentle, Jessica felt he had changed.


    She didn''t know since when it was, but she could no longer feel the love in his eyes. Although he was


    smiling, she could feel his gaze was very cold, which even made her heart tremble.


    She gulped nervously, and half a momentter, she nodded her head.


    "I understand. I''m confident. You don''t have to worry about me."


    "That''s good."


    Shawn let go of her hand and turned away, ying with a porcin teapot on the table with one hand.


    Jessica thought about it and suddenly asked, "Shawn, are you serious about our wedding?"


    Shawn''s hand ying with the teapot trembled. Then he nodded.


    "Yes."


    Jessica was instantly ted.


    "Then when will we get married?"


    "After you sessfully be the new brand ambassador of Kneige!"


    After saying that, he put the teapot in his hand aside, turned to look at her, and curled up his lips.


    "Jessica, you will definitely be the brightest star of Century Entertainment, right?"


    Jessica raised her head, looked into his eyes, and nodded firmly.


    "Yes, I will."


    Shawn fondled her hair with satisfaction. His tone also went gentle, "Don''t worry. Until then, I will try my


    best to be a good boyfriend in front of the public and will never embarrass you."


    Only then did Jessica smile at ease. She hugged his waist and leaned into his arms.


    "Shawn, you are so nice to me."


    Shawn did not say anything else. He gently patted her back. They stayed alone for a while longer


    before he left.


    After Shawn left, Julia came over immediately.


    She also wore a delighted smile. When she saw Jessica, she immediately ran to her joyfully.


    "Jessica, good news!"


    Jessica nced at her, "Is it about Kneige?"


    Julia was stunned.


    "You already know about it?"


    Jessica smiled smugly.


    "Just now, Shawn came over and has already told me in advance."


    Hearing that Shawn hade over, Julia was naturally happy.


    After all, since the love affair between Jessica and Shawn was made public, it had gained the favor of


    many people.


    Shawn was the young master of Miller Prosperities. He was very young, handsome and rich. He also


    operated the Century Entertainment, so many people knew him.


    Before letting the public knew his rtionship with Jessica, most people had been familiar with him.


    They knew what kind of man he was. Among those rich second-generations who were promiscuous, he


    was still outstanding.


    Therefore, as soon as his rtionship with Jessica was made public and people knew that they were


    engaged since childhood, everyone was naturally very happy.


    Everyone just loved seeing them together, since their love story was almost as surreal as those in


    dramas.


    Jessica''s image had naturally improved because of this.


    After all, it was nothing for an actress to marry into a rich family.


    She and Shawn were both from a rich and powerful family and were engaged since childhood. And


    they got along well with each other for so many years and would get married soon. That''s so sweet.


    Even if more scandals broke out, as long as it was not a fatal one, it would not have a great impact on


    Jessica because of her rtionship with Shawn.


    Therefore, this also meant that the rtionship between her and Shawn must not go wrong.


    In a way, her image had been greatly impacted because of the scandalst year.


    If her rtionship with Shawn also went sour, then she would be literally helpless.


    Jessica sure knew this. After thinking for a while, she asked, "Julia, when will theye over to sign


    the contract?"


    Julia said, "A few dayster. When you finish the scenes for these days, I''ll ask Vicente for a leave and


    then you can go over."


    Jessica nodded. She was actually relieved. Then she heard Julia ask, "I''ve heard others talk about


    Shawn''s visit these days. Have you reconciled with him now?"


    Jessica was stunned and then thought of something. She smiled and nodded.


    "Sort of."


    Julia sighed, "During thest few days, he didn''te over to you even once. I also felt he treated you


    coldly and was afraid you got problems. It seems that I had worried too much."


    Thinking about this, Jessica felt her heart pause for a moment.


    She thought of what Shawn said before he left just now.


    "Don''t worry. Until then, I will try my best to be a good boyfriend in front of the public and will never


    embarrass you."


    In front of the public?


    Her expression changed slightly, and only then did she finally understand what he really meant. Her


    heart trembled violently.


    Could it be that everything he''s doing now, all the tenderness and concern he''s showing, was just


    acting in front of the public?


    No, it couldn''t be.


    Shawn loved her.


    He would rather break up with Natalia, who was with him for six years. How could he give up on her?


    Yes, that was impossible.


    Absolutely impossible.


    Jessica tried to calm herself down. Julia noticed that she did not look well and asked with concern,


    "What''s wrong with you? Do you feel ufortable?"


    Jessica shook her head.


    "I''m fine, Julia. Please follow up on the endorsement contract for me. The shooting will begin soon. I


    need to make some preparations. You can go out now."


    Seeing this, Julia just nodded and didn''t say anything more. Then she left.


    So, only Jessica was left alone in the room.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Jessica then sat down on a chair in despair. She covered her chest and closed her eyes.


    ''Shawn, you must not leave me.''


    ''I made great efforts to let you break up with Natalia.''


    ''You must not let me down!''


    At that moment, in another lounge.


    After a while, Natalia felt better and found that it was almost time, so she was ready to go to the


    makeup room to let the makeup artist fix her makeup before shooting.


    However, unexpectedly, just as she walked to the door, she saw a person walking towards her.


    She was slightly surprised and stopped.


    After a while, she showed a mocking smile.


    "Hey, Mr. Miller! Are you here to see me?"


    Shawn stood there, somewhat embarrassed.


    For a moment, Shawn covered his mouth with his hands and coughed lightly. He looked at Natalia


    seriously and said sincerely, "Natalia, can I talk to you?"

 Chapter 203 HeD Got A Child

    Chapter 203 He''D Got A Child


    Chapter 203 He''d Got A Child


    Natalia was stunned and felt even more surprised.


    She originally wanted to refuse him directly, but when she suddenly caught a glimpse of another lounge


    not far away, she agreed.


    "Okay,e in!"


    Shawn followed her into the lounge.


    Natalia did not want to exchange conventional greetings with him at all. After walking into the room, she


    leaned towards the table, held her arms, and directly asked him, "What do you want to tell me?"


    This made Shawn a little embarrassed.


    He didn''t know why. The words he had thought about in his mind countless times just couldn''t be said


    at the moment he looked into her eyes.


    After a while, he forced a smile, "Nothing. I haven''t talked to you seriously for a long time. I just want to


    have a chat with you."


    Natalia just curled up her lips and didn''t make too much reaction.


    "That''s really embarrassing. I''m not Jessica. I''m not interested in married men. Since you don''t have


    anything serious to tell me, we don''t have to have this talk here."


    She said, then stood up and walked out.


    Shawn panicked, and he quickly reached out his hand to pull her back.


    "Wait."


    Natalia frowned.


    A wave of nausea swept over her. She violently shook off his hand, took two steps back and looked at


    him coldly.


    Shawn''s hand froze in mid-air.


    He was stunned. He found Natalia didn''t look well. Natalia took a silk handkerchief out from her bag


    and wiped the wrist he had just held and then threw the handkerchief in the nearby trash bin.


    "Don''t touch me! Just say what you want to say."


    Shawn felt his throat blocked and suddenly had a particrly ufortable feeling.


    He felt that his heart was covered by something. It was stuffy, but it didn''t hurt very much. He just


    couldn''t say anything.


    He pursed his lips. After several seconds, he said softly, "Okay, then I''lle to the point."


    Natalia appeared very calm and wasn''t willing to give him a look.


    Although Shawn felt ufortable in his heart, he also knew that everything now was the fruits of his


    own actions. He couldn''t say anything to defend himself.


    So, he said directly, "I went to Eqitin a few days ago."


    Natalia raised her eyebrows, "What does this have to do with me?"


    Shawn said in a deep voice, "Listen to me. Guess whom I met?"


    Natalia was really not interested in guessing it, so she said directly, "I don''t know."


    Shawn was stunned.


    The undisguised rejection and impatience in her attitude made his sense of suppression in the chest


    even stronger.


    He took a deep breath and said seriously, "I met Archie."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Natalia was struck dumb.


    "I saw with my own eyes that he was with a four or five-year-old girl. The child called him daddy. I think


    you should understand what this means, right?"


    Natalia waspletely stunned.


    Noticing the change in her expression, Shawn let out a slight sigh of relief in his heart and continued,


    "Originally I didn''t want to tell you about this, but I really don''t want to see you cheated by him. He is


    not a good man for you. You won''t be happy being with him."


    "He even dared to lie to you about having a child. Maybe he hides more from you. Natalia, you must


    think about it carefully. Don''t risk your future."


    Natalia finally changed her expression again after a few seconds.


    She looked at Shawn with a puzzled expression, "Who told you that he hides this from me?"


    Shawn said with deep hatred and resentment, "Don''t you believe me? He has a child..."


    "He has a child. I know that."


    Shawn, "..."


    Natalia gave him the cold shoulder and twitched her mouth in dissatisfaction.


    "I thought you would tell me something really important. Just this? Shawn, don''t you feel it boring?


    Don''t waste my time, okay?"


    Shawn, "????"


    "You don''t mind?"


    "Why should I mind?"


    Nataliaughed twice as if she had heard a big joke.


    "Shawn, you came here and talked so ambiguously to me. What reaction do you want to get from me?


    Angry? Sad? Disappointed or furious?"


    "Do you expect we will get divorced and leave each other for good? Just because of this?"


    "I''m sorry. You are wrong. Not only do I not mind, but I also like Anne very much. She is also my


    daughter. Do you understand?"


    Shawn waspletely stunned.


    Before he came, he had imagined all the different kinds of reactions Natalia might have in his heart.


    He didn''t expect the result to be like this.


    He shook his head, "Haven''t you always valued loyalty the most? He hid it from you, and you don''t hate


    him?"


    Natalia slightly lowered her head, "No."


    Why must she hate her?


    It was not because of love that they were with each other.


    At that time, they couldn''t tell everything to each other. She had also hidden something from him.


    Shawn couldn''t understand it.


    "Well, to take a step back, even if you don''t hate him for lying to you, that child is not your own! Have


    you ever thought about how difficult it will be for you to get along with each other in the future? It''s hard


    to be a stepmother. You should understand, right?"


    Natalia sneered.


    "Thank you for worrying about me, but don''t worry, Anne likes me a lot and I like her a lot. I think we


    can get along well with each other."


    Shawn, "..."


    Shawn was so angry.


    "Natalia, just think. Even if she likes you now, she still has her own biological mother!"


    "Have you ever thought that no matter how much he loves you now, he still loved another woman


    before and even had a child with that woman?"


    "Now that woman is not here, you can be a happy family living together, but what if shees back?"


    "Are you sure that woman has no ce in Archie''s heart? She gave birth to a child for him."


    "If they are still in love, if that womanes back one day, will that child like you as much as now? Do


    you really think that you can take the ce of her real mother? Do you really think that you can rece


    her for Archive?""


    Natalia froze.


    She looked at him without any expression on her face.


    Shawn gasped and said with deep hatred and resentment, "Natalia, don''t be silly. He is not suitable for


    you at all! Do not bring destruction to yourself! By then, you will lose everything and get hurt! This is my


    most sincere advice to you!"


    Natalia was silent for a while.


    For a moment, she said calmly, "Oh, I know."


    Shawn, "???"


    ''Why won''t you just care?''


    Natalia curled up her lips slightly and smiled.


    "Shawn, you''re actually quite strange."

 Chapter 204 Have A Midnight Snack

    Chapter 204 Have A Midnight Snack


    Chapter 204 Have A Midnight Snack


    "We havee to an open break in our love with each other. I think you willugh at me and rebuke


    me after seeing that I was cheated by Archie."


    "Have you been stung by your conscience and wanted to do something so that you can feel better?


    You even tried to alienate me from Archie today! What good will it do you? Do you still like me and don''t


    want me to live a happy life with Archie?"


    Natalia finished. She looked at him and gave a half smile.


    Shawn was speechless.


    He seemed to have been found doing something wrong.


    He hurriedly lowered his head and said, "Natalia! I''m genuinely warning you. You can''t think I''m joking."


    Natalia just nodded in all apparent seriousness.


    "Oh, I see. So, you still can''t forget about me, you like me and you want me to break up with Archie?"


    Shawn, "..."


    Natalia shook her head.


    "Unfortunately, a good horse will never turn round to graze on an old pasture. Shawn, we broke up all


    because of you. Even if I break up with Archie, I will never be with you again. You are doing this just in


    vain."


    Shawn was excited by her words for no reason.


    His heart was beating faster and faster, like the dense raindrops which fell down from the sky really


    quickly.


    He licked his dry lips and said in a deep voice, "I didn''t expect you toe back to me again. I ... I


    know you hate me. Naturally, I can''t expect anything. I just hope you won''t get hurt again. I was just


    trying to pay back what I owed you."


    Natalia suddenly felt it ridiculous, but she held back herughter.


    She calmed her down and said seriously, "Okay, I know it. If there''s nothing else, then you can go out


    now!"


    Shawn looked at her, wanting to say something but then stopped.


    But in the end, he said nothing and just left.


    Until the door of the lounge closed and Shawn went far away, sheughed out.


    Nancy walked in and saw Nataliaughing there. She was somewhat puzzled.


    "Natalia, what''s wrong with you? Why are youughing like this?"


    Natalia waved her hand. After a while, she barely managed to stopughing and said, "Nothing. I just, I


    just experienced something really funny."


    Nancy was curious, "What''s going on?"


    "Just now Shawn came in. Guess what he said to me?"


    Nancy was stunned and shook her head.


    "I can''t."


    So Natalia told her what had just happened.


    After hearing that, Nancy felt speechless.


    "He''s so sick! How dare he alienate you from Mr. McCarthy! Does he still think himself innocent and


    noble and want you to feel grateful to him?"


    Natalia almostughed herself into convulsions. After a long time, she patted her chest to smooth her


    breath and said, "Maybe! But he probably didn''t expect me to already know about it, so he seemed


    quite disappointed when he left."


    Nancy sneered and skimmed her lips.


    "The young master of Miller Prosperities is so vicious that he can evene to you and want to turn


    you again Mr. McCarthy. Does he deserve to bepared with Mr. McCarthy? It''s ridiculous!"


    Natalia shook her head, "He has been like this for a long time. By the way, has Archie returned to Eqitin


    recently?"


    Nancy was stunned, and then quickly replied, "Yes. You were in the middle of shooting at that time. I


    answered his call. But I was too busy after that and forgot about it."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Natalia nodded.


    "It''s okay. It''s quitete. Let''s go over."


    "Okay."


    The night''s scene was shot sessfully.


    Although Jessica caused them to NG several times, it was much better than before.


    Vicente wasn''t even willing to scold her anymore. He could see that Jessica could y well when she


    was opposite any other actors.


    But whenever she yed opposite Natalia, she would make mistakes.


    She would either forget the lines or be in a bad state.


    At this point, Vicente sure had known that Natalia was trying to make things difficult for Jessica.


    But what surprised him was that Natalia''s acting could be so good even if it was her first time to star in


    any drama.


    There were indeed some actors who had an intimidating aura.


    Some experienced actors could perfectly integrate the character''s temperament with themselves and


    show their own personality via the character.


    In the middle of shooting, other actors might find their aura either inspiring or intimidating.


    If they found it inspiring, they could bring out the best of each other, but they found it intimidating, no


    matter how hard the actor might try, he would still feel suppressed by such an aura.


    Of course, usually only actors with at least ten years of experience could have such an aura.


    But Natalia was born with it, and Vicente was also very surprised.


    But since he knew that the problem was not with Jessica, Vicente was relieved.


    After all, although he didn''t like Jessica either, he had signed a contract with her. The drama had to be


    filmed. If he wasted one more day, he would have wasted the budget for an extra day. He also had to


    consider the whole crew and wouldn''t let Natalia toss about it.


    So, after work that night, Vicente went to Natalia and wanted to talk to her.


    Natalia seemed to have expected that he woulde to her. She waited there after finishing her parts.


    When she saw him approaching, Natalia smiled and asked, "Hungry? Do you want to have a snack


    together with me?"


    Vicente touched his stomach and nodded, "Okay! Then let''s go to the restaurant across the street."


    Natalia agreed.


    There was a barbecue restaurant across the street. They learned from their previous experience.


    Instead of sitting outside at this time, they ordered a box inside.


    Nancy knew they want to talk about something, so she did not follow inside, and just waited outside.


    As soon as they sat down and ordered their food, Natalia said directly to him, "Director Langes, are you


    looking for me today for the matter of Jessica?"


    Vicente didn''t expect that she took the initiative to mention it. He felt surprised, but didn''t deny it, and


    just nodded.


    "I know that although you are sisters, there are some problems between you two. I am not sure exactly


    what''s wrong with you, but that is all your private matters. In the set, I still hope that you can consider


    the whole crew and not bring in too many personal grudges, because it will affect our progress."


    Natalia nodded.


    "I understand. I am also sorry about this. But there is something maybe you don''t know."


    Vicente froze for a while and then said nkly, "What''s it?"


    While arranging their forks and knives, Natalia said, "I caught the person who took the picture of me


    entering your room and spread it online to frame us."

 Chapter 205 Make An Issue

    Chapter 205 Make An Issue


    Chapter 205 Make An Issue


    Vicente was shocked!


    His pupils dted and he asked angrily, "Who is it?"


    Natalia looked at him and wore a mocking smile, "Jessica."


    "What?"


    Vicente was surprised.


    Not only him, but anyone in their set must be surprised to hear this answer.


    It''s not that he didn''t think Jessica could do this, but that this didn''t do Jessica any good.


    As was known to all, because of the scandal, Jessica''s career seemed to be on a downward trajectory.


    She seldom had the chance to appear in any dramas.


    In order to make a sessfuleback, she spent a lot of effort and finally got the chance to y the


    lead in this drama. She would try her best not to let the audience down.


    Because of this, the drama was particrly important for her.


    If something bad happened to both the director and the leading roles, the shooting would certainly be


    affected. If it became serious, the drama might not even get the chance to go on air.


    Then she would be affected since she also starred in this drama.


    So, why had she done this?


    To make her career worse?


    To make other actors fail?


    Vicente didn''t know why Jessica had done this to them.


    Natalia smiled. She poured him a cup of tea and poured herself a cup too.


    Then she sarcastically said, "Although she has gotten something, she has also lost something that was


    worth even more. Although there are not many such fools in the world, there is no denying that there


    are still such fools."


    Vicente was so angry that he directly pped his hand on the table.


    "I couldn''t figure out who was framing us before, so it was her? Damn it! She''s trying to get you down


    and even the whole production down, isn''t she?"


    Nataliaughed.


    Compared to Vicente''s anger, she was just so calm.


    Vicente nced at her, and suddenly felt a little suspicious.


    "Do you have any evidence?"


    Natalia sipped the tea and nodded, "Of course."


    She took the phone out of her bag and yed a video.


    In the video, it was Rosa''s voice. She clearly exined why and how Jessica had ordered her to do


    those things.


    Vicente''s eyes widened as he listened.


    "Damn it! That bitch!"


    After the video came to an end, Natalia took back her mobile phone and said, "I suspect she was the


    one who photographed us in the restaurant and spread the word."


    To this point, Vicente naturally would no longer doubt her words.


    Vicente looked gloomy. He was very angry. He gritted his teeth and stared ahead.


    "I see. She can even y tricks behind my back. It seems that I underestimated her before! Natalia,


    don''t worry. Since we have got all the evidence, I will never tolerate it! She doesn''t seem to want to


    keep her role anymore!"


    Natalia raised her eyebrows.


    "You want to kick her out of the cast?"


    "Of course! I can''t leave such a scourge in our cast! Otherwise, I don''t know what will happenter."


    Natalia shook her head.


    "It would be such a waste."


    Vicente froze.


    Natalia worked out the ounts for him.


    "More than half of the drama has been shot now. It will be finished in a month at most. The sidelights


    will be released in a few days too. Now it''s not cost-effective to rece her with a new actress."


    Vicente was so angry.


    "You want me to let it go?"


    "Of course not."


    Nataliaughed, "If we just forget about it, then why did I still keep this video?"


    Vicente was stunned.


    "Director Langes, do you know why I didn''t let you rify the gossip before?"


    Vicente shook his head.


    "I want to make use of this to do something important."


    Natalia stared at him and smiled, "Jessica has let the public pay so much attention to us, so we should


    make use of this."


    Vicente subconsciously frowned.


    "You mean we have to take advantage of this issue and overhype it?"


    Natalia shook her head, "This is not hyping. We just take advantage of it to give publicity to our new


    drama."


    She showed a wicked smile, "Anyway, we have the truth in hand. In the end, we won''t lose anything.


    Why don''t we enjoy the attention for a while?"


    Vicente froze for a while before he understood what she meant.


    "But this ... is too unfair to you."


    After all, the previous scandal still had quite a big impact on Natalia''s reputation.


    Now she had got the recording, but she didn''t choose to make it public. It''s unfair for a girl to let others


    specte about her private matters.


    However, Natalia did not care about this.


    She said in a low voice, "No! I''m just dying the announcement of the recording. Since Jessica dares


    to do such a thing, she has to pay her due price for it, doesn''t she?"


    Vicente was silent for a few seconds and then nodded, "Okay, you can take care of this issue! Until


    then, I''ll just pretend I have known nothing."


    Now that he had agreed, she also showed a smile.


    "Thank you, Director Langes."


    After finishing their snack, they went back to the hotel.


    Just after getting into her room, Natalia received a call from Archie.


    She thought of what Shawn told her today and told Archie.


    Archie sneered on the phone, "He still wants to pursue you?"


    Natalia''s eyes rolled, "I didn''t know that. Maybe he doesn''t want me to live a happy life, so he came to


    me to disgust me."


    Archie snorted disdainfully.


    "He doesn''t deserve to appear in front of you. I''ll have someone to get rid of him."


    Natalia hurriedly stopped him.


    "Hey, don''t! I''m still waiting to see what will happenter!"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "What?"


    Natalia then told him what had happened recently, as well as her n.


    After hearing her n, he was silent for a moment.


    "Natalia, you will not use these tricks against me in the future, right?"


    Just how vicious this woman could be? That was horrible!


    Natalia''s eyes narrowed and said, "Then will you bully me in the future?"


    "No!"


    He almost instantly made a reply, and repeatedly assured, "You are the only one who I won''t ever bully


    in my life!"


    Only then did Natalia nod in satisfaction.


    "Well, that''s good."


    After talking a little longer, they hung up the phone.


    The next day, Shawn came to visit the set again early in the morning.


    This time, he also brought the soup prepared by his servant for Jessica.


    He said Jessica had worked so hard in the set and she was thinner than before.


    The actresses and staff on the set were all very envious. They said that Jessica was so lucky to Mr.


    Miller, such a considerate and gentle man. He was also constant in love.

 Chapter 206 Politeness And Hypocrisy

    Chapter 206 Politeness And Hypocrisy


    Chapter 206 Politeness and Hypocrisy


    Most importantly, Shawn was the general manager and future sessor of Miller Group.


    Although Miller Group was not as powerful as tycoons like McCarthy Properties, it was at least one of


    the biggest groups in Julio.


    As the general manager of such apany, Shawn must be very busy every day.


    But he was willing to put aside his work ande here in person to bring Jessica soup. What a great


    boyfriend?


    All the actors and actresses there were envious and moved.


    Of course, Jessica felt happy and satisfied about it. The big smile on her face was so obvious when


    she took the thermal lunch box from Shawn.


    She even shared the soup sent by Shawn with several actresses. Those actresses were surprised and


    even screamed for that.


    Natalia''s lips twitched when she saw this.


    She suddenly remembered what Shawn had said to herst night.


    Natalia wondered what Jessica would do if she knew this.


    Thinking of this, Natalia suddenly had an evil idea and subconsciously grinned.


    "Nancy, since Jessica loves Shawn so much, what if they break up one day? She will be crazy, won''t


    she?"


    Nancy was stunned, and then curled her lips in disgust.


    "They are a perfect match. A j*rk and a b*tch. They should never break up with each other in case that


    they hurt others. It''s good for them to be together."


    Natalia nodded, "You''re right."


    After a pause, she squinted and smiled again.


    "But there is always a sullen blow on the way of love. Do you think so?"


    Nancy didn''t understand what Natalia meant, but Natalia didn''t exin, so Nancy couldn''t ask too


    much.


    After a while, people around there finally left. Jessica held Shawn''s arm and walked towards the


    dressing room.


    Seeing this, Natalia said to Nancy, "It''s about time. Let''s go to make up as well."


    Nancy nodded.


    As soon as the two entered the dressing room, they heard Jessica saying to Shawn in a coquettish


    tone, "Shawn, the soup you just brought is delicious. Can you bring more to me tomorrow?"


    Shawn held her hand and touched her head dotingly. "Okay."


    "Shawn, you are so kind to me."


    "It''s because our Jessica deserves it."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Natalia and Nancy who just got to the door couldn''t help getting goosebumps when they heard this.


    EHHHHHHH!


    Did Jessica really say such sweet and hypocritical words to Shawn, not to show something to those


    around her?


    Taking a deep breath, Natalia felt sick of it. She tried to control her feeling and walked inside.


    "Natalia, you are here too!"


    Jessica saw her and hurriedly greeted her with a smile.


    Instead of giving her a cold face, Natalia nodded with a smile and said to the stylist next to her,


    "Please."


    The stylist was familiar with Natalia. Just now, she was also speechless and didn''t want to watch


    Jessica and Shawn''s show. Seeing Nataliaing, she seemed to see a savior. She quickly said, "You


    are finally here."


    With a knowing smile, Natalia sat down on the chair.


    The budget of the crew was limited. There were only two dressing rooms, one for supporting roles and


    extras, and the other for the main actors and actresses.


    The makeup of an actress wasplicated, so they usually came early. At this time, besides the stylist


    and Shawn, there were only two people in the makeup room, Natalia and Jessica.


    Taking a look at Natalia, Jessica put on a smug smile and suddenly said, "Sis, I heard the rumor about


    you and Mr. Langes on the Inte is getting more and more weird. Are you okay?"


    Shawn paused.


    He also turned to look at Natalia.


    Of course, he knew the news on the Inte, but he believed that Natalia was not that kind of person.


    Although he didn''t know why Vicente chose Natalia, who had never starred in any works, instead of so


    many experienced actresses, to y the heroine, he knew what kind of person Natalia was.


    It was easy for Natalia to get such opportunities with the dirty deal, but Natalia had never done it. This


    time, it was just an unknown web series, and naturally it was impossible for Natalia to do that.


    Natalia didn''t expect that Shawn would be so confident in her.


    She sat there and saidzily, "It''s good. I eat well and sleep well. What''s wrong? Are you worried about


    me?"


    "Of course, no matter what, you are my sister after all. The blood rtionship can''t be changed. Since


    such a thing happened to you, of course I will care about you."


    With a fake smile on her face, Natalia looked at Jessica and said, "Thank you very much, but don''t


    worry. I''ve asked someone to investigate this matter. I believe the result will be revealed soon."


    Jessica raised her eyebrows.


    "That''s good. Since you''re innocent, I hope you can find out the truth as soon as possible and prove


    your innocence."


    "Thank you, my sister."


    The two sisters talked to each other. Although they said that they cared about each other, the ridiculous


    politeness and falsehood in their tone were undisguised.


    The two stylists couldn''t help feeling embarrassed.


    They only heard that the rtionship between the two sisters was not good, but they did not expect it to


    be like this.


    Fortunately, they were still friendly on the surface. Otherwise, it would be more embarrassing to stay


    with them in the same room.


    Everyone was secretly worried that the two of them might have a fight there. Suddenly, Natalia asked,


    "By the way, have you found your missing assistant?"


    Jessica got angry at the mention of it.


    But she couldn''t show it in front of Natalia.


    So she just gritted her teeth secretly and smiled hypocritically, "Not yet! But there shouldn''t be anything


    wrong. I''ve asked someone to look for her. Don''t worry."


    Natalia nodded and said, "That''s good. After all, she''s your assistant and has followed you for a long


    time. It''s good if she''s fine. If something happens to her, you should also take the responsibility, right?"


    Clenching her fists with anger, Jessica didn''t answer.


    Strangely enough, since Rosa disappeared that night, Jessica had asked people to look for her


    everywhere, even including the hospital.


    But she couldn''t find Rosa, as if Rosa had suddenly disappeared from the world.


    At first, she thought that Rosa was caught by Natalia when Rosa went to steal something from Natalia.


    Butter, the rumor on the Inte became fierce, and Natalia didn''t respond. If Natalia really caught


    Rosa, she would definitely force Rosa to tell her the truth, and then prove her innocence.


    But Natalia didn''t, which meant that she didn''t catch Rosa.


    Jessica breathed a sigh of relief when she thought of this.


    However, Rosa''s whereabouts were still unknown, which made her feel nervous.


    She didn''t know where this d*mn girl had gone! When she found Rosa, she would teach her an


    impressive lesson!


    Thinking of this, a merciless light shed over in Jessica''s eyes.


    Shawn sensed the tension between the two, but he didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 207 She Becomes A Burden

    Chapter 207 She Bes A Burden


    Chapter 207 She Bes A Burden


    After sitting for a while, Shawn found that it was alreadyte and the two had almost finished their


    makeup. He stood up and said, "It''ste. I have to go back to thepany."


    Jessica frowned with unwillingness.


    "Why do you leave so soon? Can you stay with me for a little longer?"


    Shawn exined patiently, "I have something to deal with in thepany. Besides, you don''t have


    time to talk to me when you are filmingter. I''d better not disturb you."


    Jessica nodded and agreed.


    "All right! I''ll see you out. You muste to see me tomorrow."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Shawn agreed.


    Shawn and Natalia turned around and walked out. However, after they took several steps, a clear voice


    suddenly came from behind.


    "Wait!"


    The two of them turned around and saw Natalia sitting on the chair. She frowned and looked at them.


    "Shawn, I have something to ask you."


    Jessica looked at her warily. "Shawn is in a hurry to go back to work. If you have any questions, you


    can ask him next time."


    She didn''t know why, but when she looked into Natalia''s eyes, she always felt that something bad


    would happen.


    So it was the wisest choice not to let Natalia talk to Shawn.


    However, both Natalia and Shawn wouldn''t listen to Jessica.


    Shawn paused and asked, "What''s the matter? Go ahead."


    Natalia smiled and stood up.


    "Are you sure what you said to mest night is true?"


    Shawn was shocked.


    Natalia sighed with a look of loss on her face. "If it''s true, maybe I have misunderstood you these days.


    I want to say sorry to you here. Thank you for your reminder. I''ll be careful in the future."


    Shawn didn''t expect that she would ask such a question.


    Countless thoughts shed through his mind, and countless emotions welled up in her heart.


    Happy, moved, relieved, guilty, and lost... What a mixed feeling...


    Jessica didn''t know what they were talking about, but she had a bad feeling. She looked at the two of


    them vigntly and suspiciously.


    "Shawn,st night... Didn''t you leave after you went out of my lounge directly? Why did you... and my


    sister..."


    Shawn was stunned for a while. When he came to his senses, he exined in a hurry, "Oh, I


    remembered something at that time, so I told her by the way."


    Jessica''s face changed.


    "Why don''t I know?"


    "It''s not something important. I didn''t mention it to you."


    "But..."


    "Shawn." Natalia interrupted Jessica directly and smiled at Shawn. "Don''t worry. I won''t be like what


    you are worried about. In return, I also remind you of one thing."


    Noticing that she was serious, Shawn also immediately became serious and nodded, "Go ahead."


    Natalia nced at Jessica, who was in a panic.


    With a mysterious smile on her face, she continued, "Although Miller Group has been reputable in Julio


    for many years and has a firm foundation, thepetition is fierce now. Even a slight mistake will make


    you lose everything."


    "As the young master of Miller Group, I hope you can pay more attention to the people around you, and


    don''t let them be your burden in the future."


    Shawn was shocked.


    He looked at her in disbelief.


    Jessica, on the other hand, suddenly screamed like a cat being stepped on in its tail.


    "Natalia! What do you mean? Who do you think is Shawn''s burden?"


    Natalia nced at her indifferently.


    She put on a fake smile and said, "Why are you so nervous? I didn''t say anything about you. You


    should be confident in yourself. Why are you so eager to get yourself involved just because I


    mentioned such a matter?"


    Jessica was speechless.


    Shawn pulled a long face and nced at Jessica, with a touch of disgust and impatience in his eyes.


    "I know. Don''t worry. I will pay attention to this matter."


    Natalia nodded, then didn''t say anything else, and left with Nancy.


    After she left, the other two stylists realized that something would happen, so they also went out.


    There were only Jessica and Shawn left in the dressing room.


    Holding his arm, Jessica looked up at Shawn and exined nervously, "Shawn, please trust me. I will


    work hard for you and won''t let you down. Don''t listen to her nonsense."


    Shawn looked down at her, but the tenderness on his face was gone.


    He said in a cold voice, "Of course I trust you. Besides, Natalia might not be talking about you. Why are


    you so nervous?"


    Jessica was rendered speechless.


    How could she not be nervous?


    She had just signed a contract with Century Entertainment, but then the scandal in the school broke


    out. The endorsements and contracts she had had all been denied, and she had also paid a huge


    fortune for breaches of contract.


    Now, the rumor finally quieted down, and she got a role. However, just at such a critical moment for her


    to reappear, she met Natalia again, whose performance on the film set had repeatedly suppressed her.


    If she couldn''t take this opportunity for aeback, or if she couldn''t perform well in this series, then


    she would have no more chance!


    This circle had always been cruel. There were more outstanding neers who just started their


    careers every day. She hadn''t been heard of for half a year. Half a year was enough to make some


    people forget her.


    If she didn''t have a piece of work to prove her innocence and ability, perhaps more people would forget


    her.


    At that time, Century Entertainment, which had put a lot of energy and budget on her, would definitely


    suffer a loss.


    Thepany had already paid quite a lot for her breach of contract, and the board of directors had


    long been dissatisfied with it. Now if she brought a loss again, as her boyfriend, Shawn would certainly


    be scolded by the board of directors.


    Although Miller Group was a family business, it was no longer a traditional family business after several


    major funding.


    Henry was still thergest shareholder of thepany and held the final decision-making power, but


    he couldn''t cover up Shawn if the board of directors unanimously expressed their opinion against


    Shawn, even if Shawn was his son.


    Just now, Natalia had made it clear. Miller Group had manypanies, not only Century


    Entertainment, but undoubtedly Century Entertainment was the most profitable and the most promising


    one.


    If something went wrong here, it would be difficult for Shawn to win supports in Miller Group.


    As Shawn''s fianc¨¦e, Jessica definitely understood this.


    That was why she was so nervous.


    Shawn looked down at her and smiled indifferently.


    "Jessica, we are about to get married soon, so we should trust each other and share weal and woe. So


    you don''t have to take her words seriously. I trust you, just as I trust myself. Do you understand?"


    Hearing his words, Jessica finally felt relieved.


    She forced a smile and said, "I won''t worry as long as you trust me."


    After a pause, Jessica remembered what Natalia had said before she left. She asked in


    embarrassment, "Shawn, then... What ... What did you say to herst night?"

 Chapter 208 It Hurts

    Chapter 208 It Hurts


    Chapter 208 It Hurts


    "Last night?"


    Shawn raised his eyebrows and thought for a while. "Nothing. It''s just something unimportant."


    Jessica forced a fake smile.


    He went to find her just to say something unimportant, huh?


    Only a fool would believe it.


    But now Shawn was totally different from before. Even his temper and personality had changed.


    Sometimes she really couldn''t understand what Shawn was thinking.


    Since he said so, she didn''t dare to ask any more questions. She could only say in a soft voice, "It''s


    good that there is nothing important. In fact, my sister has been in a bad mood these days because of


    the gossip about her affair with Mr. Langes. After all, you and she grew up together. If you canfort


    her, it may also make her feel better."


    Shawn looked at her and sneered.


    "Won''t you be jealous of it if I go tofort her?"


    Jessica shook her head immediately.


    "Of course not. She is my sister, and you are my husband. I will be happy if you get along well with


    each other. Why should I be jealous?"


    Shawn nodded with satisfaction.


    "Good girl."


    Jessica forced a smile.


    Shawn didn''t stay with Jessica for too long. He left soon.


    Back to the set, the sweet smile on Jessica''s face that she put on when she had talked to Shawn


    before was totally gone. With a cold face, she walked to Natalia. Before everyone could react, she


    suddenly raised her hand.


    "p!"


    A crisp p fell on Natalia''s face.


    Everyone was stunned.


    They stopped doing their work and looked at her in disbelief and confusion.


    The next second.


    "p! p! "


    Two hard ps fell on Jessica''s face.


    Jessica covered her face in disbelief, red at Natalia and shouted angrily, "How dare you?"


    Natalia''s eyes were colder than hers.


    Behind Natalia, Nancy was pouring juice for Natalia, so she didn''t have time toe over. When she


    saw that Natalia was pped, she immediately flew into a rage and kicked Jessica in the chest.


    Natalia had just given Jessica two ps in return for Jessica''s p to her. Although it hurt, it was not


    really a big deal.


    Nancy kicked Jessica away mercilessly.


    "Natalia, are you okay?"


    Nancy looked back at Natalia nervously and sympathetically.


    Natalia was also stunned for a while. She didn''t expect Jessica''s craziness. When she came to her


    sense again, she shook her head and said, "I''m fine."


    "Your face is swollen. How can you be fine? It''s all my fault. I didn''t notice her move. I just focus on


    pouring juice."


    While Nancy was still ming herself, the onlookers had already realized what had happened and


    couldn''t help turning pale with fright.


    Rosa was missing, so the assistant beside Jessica was an older one called Ally.


    Ally screamed and rushed to Jessica, trying to help her up.


    "Jessica, are you okay? How do you feel?"


    Jessica covered her chest with her hand. Her face was red and swollen, and her lips were pale with


    pain. She struggled to sit up with the help of Ally. It took her a few seconds to calm down. She said in a


    weak voice, "My chest... It hurts so much."


    Ally was scared as she heard that.


    "What should I do? I... I''ll call the ambnce right away and send you to the hospital. "


    Then she took out her phone and began to make a phone call.


    After the phone call, she turned around and red at Natalia and Nancy.


    "You''re so merciless! How dare you! If anything happens to Jessica, you''ll pay much for it!"


    Natalia''s lips twitched.


    In fact, she didn''t think it was necessary for Nancy to kick Jessica. Two ps in return would be


    enough.


    But since Nancy had done it, Natalia also wouldn''t me her. She said coldly, "Anyone knows who


    started it! What? She pped me first, but now I be the viin. I just defended myself. Isn''t it


    right?"


    The people around them all saw that it was Jessica who started the fight, so they didn''t say anything.


    No one helped her, so Ally also knew it was not Natalia''s fault, but she was still not convinced.


    She said angrily, "Then you can''t kick her! And you even asked your help to bully her together! Jessica


    even can''t stand up now. How can you do this to her?"


    To cooperate with Ally''s words, Jessica coughed and looked at them weakly.


    "Sis, no matter how much you hate me, you can''t be so cruel to me! What''s more, it''s your fault first.


    How could you do that to me since you''re the one who has made mistake."


    Everyone was confused.


    Natalia was in the wrong first?


    What was going on?


    Natalia also raised her eyebrows. She didn''t know what Jessica was talking about.


    Jessica continued with a sad look.


    "I know you hate me. Since I joined the team, I have been avoiding talking to you and don''t want to


    cause any trouble. But what have you done? You tried to sow discord between Shawn and me. You


    know how important he is to me! You... "


    "What? Natalia tried to sow discord between Mr. Miller and Jessica?"


    "Oh my God! How could she do that? She doesn''t seem to be that vicious."


    "Who knows what she was thinking? At least we can''t."


    "Maybe she is jealous of her sister. After all, Jessica has such a good boyfriend, but Natalia is still


    alone!"


    "Hey, I have a piece of news. You know what? Natalia didn''t live in the Dawson family. It''s said that she


    was driven out of the family. Even her family hated her like that. Is it because of her bad personality?"


    "It can''t be like this! I think she is a nice person since I get along well with her. I don''t think there is


    anything wrong with her personality."


    "Well, are you familiar with her? We are actually not her friends. Of course, she won''t do anything to


    you."


    "That''s right. After all, even if she has a bad personality, she is not a mad dog. It''s impossible for her to


    bite everyone. Jessica is her sister, and it is said that Jessica is the daughter of her stepmother. Of


    course, she is jealous and unwilling to ept Jessica."


    "So what Jessica said is true..."


    The people around them began to talk about it. Hearing this, Nancy was furious and her face darkened.


    When she was about to say something, she was stopped by Natalia.


    Natalia nced at Jessica indifferently and stepped forward.


    "You said that I tried to sow discord between you and Shawn. Then can you tell me how I did that?"


    Jessica was stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    Natalia squatted down in front of Jessica.


    "I just kindly reminded him to pay more attention to the people around him. Don''t be taken advantage of


    by others to cause trouble to Miller Group. But you think I was sowing discord between you and him.


    Jessica, you''ve been with Shawn for several years. Are you still not confident enough in yourself?"


    Jessica blushed with anger, "You!"


    "And..." All of a sudden, Natalia bent over and stared at Jessica coldly. She lowered her voice and said,


    "Have you forgotten how you were able to be with him?"


    "Or did you choose to forget what you''ve done before because you''ve been being his girlfriend for too


    long? Maybe that is just the reason why you''re so brave to speak such words to me in front of so many


    people, isn''t that?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 209 Ruined

    Chapter 209 Ruined


    Chapter 209 Ruined


    Jessica''s pupils widened suddenly.


    She looked at Natalia in shock and horror.


    "What do you want to do? You promised..."


    "I promised Uncle Miller not to talk to anyone about the rtionship between the three of us, but that''s


    based on the premise that you don''t provoke me. Now you want to provoke me."


    Natalia sneered with a cruel light in her eyes.


    "So I also have no need to keep my words. Let''s see if you can still keep the thing that you have stolen


    from me."


    "You!"


    Natalia got up, didn''t bother to talk to her anymore and left straight away.


    Ally didn''t hear what they just said. Seeing that Natalia left like this, she got very angry.


    "Jessica, we should call the police or call Mr. Miller! How dare she hurt you like this? We must not let


    her go!"


    Jessica was angry and clenched her fists.


    Hearing Ally''s words, she turned around and red at Ally, gnashing her teeth.


    "Call the police?"


    Ally didn''t understand why Jessica showed such an expression. She nodded nkly.


    "Yes."


    Unexpectedly, Jessica suddenly got angry and pushed her away. "Get out!"


    Ally was confused.


    She didn''t know what mistake she had made, but she could clearly feel Jessica''s anger. She thought


    that Jessica was still angry with Natalia, so she hurried to help Jessica up.


    "Jessica, don''t do that."


    Jessica took a deep breath to suppress her anger.


    "Help me back to the hotel and tell Vicente that I am not feeling well and can''t go to the shooting today."


    Ally was stunned.


    "What?"


    Jessica red at her. "Do it! Hurry up!"


    "But... Shouldn''t we take revenge on Natalia?"


    Staring in the direction in which Natalia left, Jessica clenched her fists.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t let her go. I will let her pay back what she has done to me sooner orter!"


    Finally, Ally obediently went to find Vicente and asked for leave for Jessica.


    Definitely Vicente knew what had happened on the set. After all, this was not a small case. However,


    he didn''t say anything to Ally.


    Pretending not to know, he waved his hand and said, "She''s troublesome. Okay, just one day. She


    must go back to work tomorrow."


    Although Ally was dissatisfied, she didn''t dare to say anything and went back to report.


    On the other side, Natalia sat in front of the mirror and asked Nancy to apply ointment on her face.


    She had already put on makeup, so she had to remove the makeup first when applying the ointment.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    But fortunately, Natalia had wonderful skin, so she didn''t wear much makeup. All she needed to do was


    to use the makeup remover to wipe off the makeup on her face. After applying the ointment, she would


    wear it again.


    While applying the ointment on her wound carefully, Nancy felt sorry for her and said, "Jessica is crazy!


    She will go crazy for no reason. Look, your face is swollen."


    Seeing the resentment on Nancy''s face, Natalia smiled and said, "All right. She will be more miserable


    than me, especially when you kicked her. Well, you didn''t use your full strength, did you?"


    Nancy snorted.


    "If I used all my strength, she wouldn''t have gone to the hospital by herself. Instead, she should have


    been carried there by a stretcher."


    After all, Nancy knew that she couldn''t be too cruel on the film set or she might have caused more


    rumors.


    Natalia nodded and felt a little relieved.


    Then she thought of something and couldn''t helpughing.


    "It seems that there is something wrong with the rtionship between Jessica and Shawn."


    Nancy was stunned and confused. "What do you mean?"


    "She has always been a scheming woman. She is not a frivolous and irritable person. This can be seen


    from the fact that she could endure the humiliation together with Aleena Dawson and didn''te to my


    family until she was eighteen years old. But today, I just said a few sharp words, and she was already


    so excited. Doesn''t it mean that there is something wrong between her and Shawn?"


    Nancy got what Natalia meant and nodded.


    "So you were provoking her on purpose just now?"


    "Yes!"


    Nancy was confused again.


    "But what good will it do to us?"


    Natalia smiled.


    Good? Of course, there was good.


    After all, a cornered beast would do something desperate only if they were pressed too hard, wouldn''t


    they?


    Thinking of this, she lowered her eyes slightly and showed a knowing smile. Then she took out her


    phone and made a call.


    That morning, a video suddenly appeared on the Inte.


    It was about the series again, Strategies for Cannon Fodder, about the same people, Jessica and


    Natalia.


    Recently, there were too many topics about this series and these two people, which made theizens


    almost numb.


    However, when they saw the video and knew what was going on, they couldn''t help but gasp.


    What the h*ll? It was too cruel!


    Was the woman still the gentle and kind Jessica in front of the camera?


    In the video, Jessica rushed to Natalia like a lunatic and pped Natalia hard on Natalia''s face.


    The video onlysted for ten seconds, very short. After the p, the stunned face of Natalia and the


    confused expressions of the onlookers beside her were quickly shown.


    As soon as the video was exposed, it immediately caused a great uproar on the Inte.


    It was even more serious than the photo scandal of Natalia.


    "D*mn it! Is Jessica crazy? I can feel that it hurts much even if I see it on the video. How could she do


    it?"


    "Were they filming? Is it a plot or something?"


    "I don''t think so. They were all wearing normal clothes, not some costumes."


    "Then what was going on? She would not hit someone for no reason. There must be something behind


    it."


    "No matter what, she shouldn''t do it! This is too much!"


    "Yes, it''s too much. She always pretends to be gentle and kind. I didn''t expect her to be so vicious


    behind the camera."


    "It''s so impolite to p someone on the face. An actress lives on her face and Natalia is still in the


    shooting. Did Jessica want to make Natalia unable to shoot since she chose to p on Natalia''s face?"


    "It hurts, even if I saw it in the video. The person who was hit must be more painful. It''s really too cruel."


    "Aren''t they sisters? A few days ago, Jessica had an interview and said that she had made up with


    Natalia."


    "Oh, so what she had said in the interview was also a lie."


    "It should be a lie. Otherwise, how could they fall out with each other and even hit each other just after


    they made up with each other?"


    "I saw that Natalia was confused. Maybe she also didn''t expect that her sister would suddenly p her,


    so it was very likely that Jessica suddenly took action to bully Natalia."


    "s! I even regarded her as my goddess. It turns out that all tenderness is fake. She is so cruel and


    fierce behind the camera. Judging from her movement and speed, I know that she doesn''t do such


    things the first time. Maybe she is really such a person in daily life."


    "Her image in my mind is ruined."


    "Ruined, too."


    "Ruined, too."


    "Ruined, again..."


    At the same time, Shawn, who was sitting in the CEO''s office of Miller Group, heard the ring of his


    mobile phone. He took a look and then his face suddenly darkened.

 Chapter 210 He Still Loved Her

    Chapter 210 He Still Loved Her


    Chapter 210 He Still Loved Her


    Shawn stood up from the chair, staring at the phone with a livid face.


    The secretary just came in from outside and reported respectfully to him, "Mr. Miller, the board meeting


    will begin in ten minutes."


    Shawn kept silent with a straight face.


    After a few seconds, he said, "I see. You go out first."


    The Secretary nodded and left.


    Shawn took a deep breath to calm himself down and dialed a number.


    The phone was connected within a few seconds, and Jessica''s surprised voice came to his ear,


    "Shawn?"


    "What are you doing?"


    "Me?" Sitting in the hospital, Jessica looked at Ally next to her and said guiltily, "I didn''t do anything. I''m


    in the crew now..."


    "In the crew? Huh! It seems that you still don''t know what happened on the Inte?"


    Jessica was stunned and confused.


    "Inte? What happened on the Inte? "


    "What happened? Read the news and see what you have done!"


    After shouting, Shawn hung up the phone immediately.


    Jessica was stunned by his roar. After a few seconds, she came to her senses and hurriedly login into


    her Twitter with her mobile phone.


    It became trending on Twitter. The video of her pping Natalia had been listed in the top search list,


    and thements were full of doubts and curses, all of which were criticizing her.


    Jessica''s face changed. She went to watch the video and then was furious.


    This b*tch!


    It must be her n!


    It must be Natalia who had set her up on purpose. She wondered why Natalia was so strange today.


    Normally, when Natalia saw Shawn, she would be just indifferent. But she suddenly became so


    enthusiastic today!


    Natalia must have said those words on purpose to irritate her, and then secretly asked someone to take


    this video.


    This vicious woman!


    Jessica was flustered now. Thinking of Shawn''s angry tone just now, she became more nervous.


    She quickly dialed back.


    As soon as the phone was connected, she hurriedly exined, "Shawn, it''s not what you think. It''s


    Natalia. She framed me. What they said on the Inte is not true."


    Shawn said in a gloomy voice, "You mean it was her who moved her face close to you and asked you


    to p her?"


    Jessica was speechless.


    "Shawn, please trust me. I didn''t hit her on purpose. She irritated me. I was just too angry..."


    Jessica couldn''t help but burst into tears. She choked, "How could she do that? It''s not a big case that


    she set me up, but she made it bigger. She knew clearly how important thiseback is to me!"


    At this time, the doctor came over and called her, "Jessica Dawson,e here to take medicine."


    Shawn keenly heard this sentence through the phone and asked suspiciously, "Where are you?"


    "I..." Jessica hesitated for a moment and didn''t say anything.


    Ally couldn''t help but grab the phone and said angrily, "Mr. Miller, you only me Jessica. Don''t you


    see how Jessica was beaten by that vicious woman because of you!"


    "Let me tell you the truth, we are in the hospital now! Jessica was not only pped by that woman two


    times, but also kicked by her help. The doctor said that Jessica''s ribs were fractured. If we didn''te


    to the hospital in time, there might be seque!"


    "Ally, stop doing that!"


    Jessica grabbed the phone in time and said anxiously, "Shawn, I''m fine. Don''t worry. Natalia... Natalia


    has always been domineering. I don''t think she did it on purpose."


    There was a moment of silence on the other side.


    Both Jessica and Ally held their breath, waiting for Shawn''s response.


    After a while, he seemed to take a deep breath and his tone slowed down.


    "Are you hurt?"


    Jessica shook her head. "It doesn''t matter. Just a small wound."


    "Which hospital are you in? I''ll be right there."


    Jessica bit her lips and said awkwardly, "Shawn, will it disturb your work?"


    "No. send me the address."


    "Well... Okay!"


    After hanging up the phone, Jessica sent him the address.


    Ally nced at her face and said, "Mr. Miller came here as soon as he heard that you were injured. It


    seems that he cares about you very much."


    Jessica nodded, "Of course."


    It was not until this moment that she felt a little relieved.


    No matter what tricks Natalia yed on Shawn, it couldn''t change Shawn''s love for her.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have stopped working and rushed here as soon as he heard that she was


    injured.


    There was no doubt that Shawn cared much about her!


    Thinking of this, Jessica wasn''t as flustered as before. She walked over and asked the doctor to apply


    ointment to her wound.


    Thirty minutester, Shawn arrived.


    Along with him was Julia.


    Julia had already seen the video on the inte.


    She had already sent an order to her fellows to remove the topic and delete the video at all costs.


    Although she knew that since half a day had passed, the heat of this matter had already risen to an


    uncontroble level on the inte. Even if she really managed to remove the topic and delete the


    video at this time, it was still useless.


    But at least it was better than doing nothing.


    Juliaforted herself like this. Seeing Jessica there, she quickly walked forward, looked at her up and


    down, and then asked with concern, "How do you feel? Are you okay?"


    Jessica pursed her lips and shook her head.


    She looked at Shawn, who was standing behind Julia, with tears in her eyes.


    "Shawn, I''m sorry. I got you in trouble again."


    Shawn didn''t look good.


    What happened today was out of his expectation.


    He didn''t expect that Jessica would be so impulsive to hit Natalia on the film set.


    It was not a big deal if she just pped Natalia, but she was caught and there was a video. She didn''t


    get any benefit in the end, but got herself into trouble again.


    How stupid this woman was!


    He was angry, but he couldn''t vent his anger when he saw the weak look on Jessica''s face. He had to


    suppress his anger and asked with a straight face, "What happened exactly? Tell me clearly."


    Then, Jessica and Ally told him the real situation at the film set.


    Of course, what was in the video was the facts, but some of the details were naturally biased in the


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    narration.


    After saying that, Jessica wiped her tears with a tissue, looking sad.


    "I admit that I was too impulsive this time, but my sister has gone too far! I just wanted to question her a


    few words, but she called the bodyguard to beat me. What''s the difference between her behavior and


    barbarian''s?"


    Looking at her crying face, Shawn felt inexplicably annoyed.


    He waved his hand and said, "Okay, I''ll deal with it. You don''t have to go to the set in the next two days.


    I''ll say this to Vicente and help you ask for a leave. You should go back after the matter is forgotten."


    Jessica bit her lips and agreed in a low voice.

 Chapter 211 All Publicity Is Good Publicity

    Chapter 211 All Publicity Is Good Publicity


    Chapter 211 All Publicity Is Good Publicity


    Shawn didn''t stay in the hospital for too long.


    Jessica went home with thepanion of Julia and Ally. She needed to lie low first for the time being.


    Though Julia had formed a PR team to cool down the situation. The video was still viral on the Inte


    and things didn''t went well for them. Though it costed them a lot of money, nothing changed for the


    better. So, it was obvious that Julia was going to take the heat from Jessica.


    Consequently, more people held grudges against her.


    "It''s all her fault and she still med it on us. I can''t believe how bitchy she can be."


    "Yeah, she''s a celebrity and should know better than pick on fights with others. She didn''t even win and


    pictures of her were posted on Twitter. What an ass!"


    "We have worked so hard to wipe her ass. Does she know how many times her scandals have been


    trending on Twitter this month?"


    "Right, every time she is CARELESS, she just dumps all the crap on us. There are things that cannot


    be settled with money. What on earth can we do?"


    "Disgusting..."


    Besides them, people started to be sick and tired of Jessica because they had seen her topics way too


    often and they were no longer curious at all.


    Her fans still believed in her, but it was not the case with others.


    "What''s the deal with this Jessica? Why is her name all over Twitter?"


    "All of this is just hype to help her get back on her feet in the show business. Firstes her acting


    and nowes her fighting. Who knows what''s next?"


    "Hype? Really? Why would she hype up bad news about herself? That''s bad for her."


    "All publicity is good publicity. The more publicity she gets, the more fame she gains. She can always


    clean herself up."


    "To be honest, though I never liked her before, I didn''t hate her for all those scandals. Now that this


    came out, she has sessfully made me a hater today."


    "Same here."


    "What do you know? Jessica was clearly set up! So many people were on the set. Only morons would


    fight there. You guys are being stupid."


    "Well, well well, there are still a couple of douchebags defending her now. It''s not us that are being


    stupid, it''s you that are acting blind."


    "We got videos! We got proofs!"


    "..."


    People were quarreling on Twitter. At first, Jessica''s fans could stick together to fight back, but now


    they were a little overwhelmed.


    After all, once everyone started to chip in, her fans could no longer handle this situation.


    Some of the influential fans could not help worrying and DMing her for exnation.


    But Jessica never responded.


    Her silence made her fans even more worried. In a few days, the faith of many fans was shaken and


    they began to support the other side.


    Two dayster, the official ount of Strategies for Cannon Fodder posted the first trailer on Twitter.


    The trailer was one minute long and the essence of the series was condensed in it. The way it told the


    story was attractive and exciting. As the leading actress, Natalia''s acting was excellent and convincing.


    The costumes, props and makeup were perfect, and the acting was also outstanding.


    The trailer attracted much attention as it came out. And as the leading actor and actress, Mac and


    Natalia forwarded this tweet afterwards.


    Not many people knew about this series before. But thanks to Natalia''s and Jessica''s scandals, this


    trailer had gotten more than one hundred million views.


    Vicente was surprised. He finally realized why Natalia didn''t want to clear things up until the first trailer


    was released.


    Because if one thing waspletely rified, people would stop paying attention to it and the hype


    would die down eventually.


    And when that happened, the series wouldn''t attract so many people even if there was a second


    release of the trailer.


    Though this approach was a little wicked, that was how things worked in this industry. Sometimes


    abilities were not enough. You also must have luck and methods in order to seed.


    After struggling at the bottom for more than a decade, Vicente knew way better than anyone else.


    Right now, he wasn''t worried about the hype anymore, but he still felt sorry for Natalia. After all, this


    series wouldn''t be so popr without Natalia.


    So, Vicente made a call to her.


    Today Natalia finally had a day off. She didn''t stay on the set but returned to the McCarthy Mansion at


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    someone''s request.


    At this moment, she was reclining on a chaise longue in the backyard garden, reading a book idly while


    eating fruits.


    And Archie didn''t go to work intentionally to stay home with Natalia today.


    As her phone started ringing, he nced and saw the name of the caller.


    He picked up before she could reach to the phone and answered.


    Vicenteughed and said, "Lia , what are you doing right now?"


    Archie froze.


    He called her Lia?


    Were they this close?


    Archie got a little jealous and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Vicente didn''t expect that Natalia wouldn''t answer the call. He was shocked when he heard that deep


    voice.


    After a few seconds, he realized who was on the phone. He instantly changed his tone and said, "Mr.


    McCarthy?"


    "Yes?"


    Archie didn''t want to say a single word to him.


    What a waste of time!


    It had been two months and now he could finally have some time with Natalia alone. Why did Vicente


    pick this time to call and interrupt them?


    Vicente felt the grimness in his voice and said, "Well, I''m just calling to send my greetings. Sorry to


    interrupt!"


    He hung up in a hurry.


    Archie put the phone away contently and passed it to Natalia. He smiled brightly and said, "Honey, it


    was Vicente. Nothing important."


    Natalia rolled her eyes.


    "Why did you have to scare him like that?"


    She was not that dumb. She could easily tell that Archie was faking a deep and intimidating voice the


    whole time on purpose.


    Archie choked on her words and didn''t exin. He looked at the time and said, "Time for lunch. Let''s


    go to the dining room."


    Natalia nodded and went with him.


    After lunch, she got a call from Elsa. She told her that countless people were DMing her now.


    Natalia stunned a little.


    She didn''t know much about her official ount because she only used it for business. Elsa was the


    one managing this ount.

 Chapter 212 A Funny Misunderstanding

    Chapter 212 A Funny Misunderstanding


    Chapter 212 A Funny Misunderstanding


    She only used this ount to forward the videos of herpany''s artists or to promote some other


    stuff. It was kind of like an official ount of Star Entertainment.


    The ount she would actually use was a private one.


    The moment she heard what Elsa said, she automatically thought something was wrong and asked,


    "What? Anything happened?"


    Elsa answered happily, "Yes! Something great happened! Log in and see for yourself!"


    Natalia hung up nkly and logged in her official ount. Numerous direct messages were flooding in.


    Other than that, she was tagged for countless times.


    She only had about one thousand followers before and now more than two million people had followed


    her.


    She just stood there and froze.


    With a closer look, she found out that after she forwarded that trailer, the number of her followers


    started to rise sharply. People were praising her for her acting and good looks.


    In her DMs, her fans left tons of loving messages. Under the trailer she forwarded, there were more


    than ten thousandments and all of them werepliments.


    It was a huge deal for a neer like her.


    Natalia couldn''t helpughing out loud.


    Then she found that Victoria, Stephen and Laura also helped forward that tweet.


    Victoria forwarded, "Today is a big day! Come and see my sis!"


    Laura forwarded, "Congrats to my boss! Hope this series will be a huge sess!"


    It made sense that these two helped her forwarded the tweet, but it was surprising for Stephen to do


    so.


    Stephen forwarded, "She''s stunning!!! Wanna be friends with her!!!"


    As the most popr idol in this country, Stephen had arge number of fans. On Twitter, he had over


    sixty million followers. So, after he forwarded, the topic started trending immediately.


    Fan Amented, "Sweetheart, you''re being naughty again."


    Fan Bmented, "Go back to your training. Ready for the new album next month?"


    Fan Cmented, "She doesn''t wanna make friends with you, babe just go back to practice your new


    songs!"


    Fan Dmented, "Stop being so naughty! We will watch her series! The only thing you need to do is


    to sing your songs!"


    ...


    Stephen''s fans were used to his fickle behavior patterns. So, they were not surprised that he helped


    promote a new actress'' trailer.


    But other people who didn''t know much about his personality was shocked.


    "Do Stephen and Natalia know each other? Something strange is between them!"


    "Really? I remember he helped some other actresses forward tweets before."


    "It''spletely different! Those actresses he helped were close friends to him. But this time... Natalia


    is a neer, right?"


    "I think this may be another scandal!"


    "I heard that Natalia slept with the director before! OMG! Why would he like such a slut!"


    "That scandal was rified, right? Actually, she is quite gorgeous and I have no problem if Stephen


    likes her."


    "I''m literally crying right now... I''m kind of sad that my babe has a crush on someone. But still,


    congrats!"


    "Why are you people so jealous? Stephen is in histe twenties and it''s ok for him to be in a


    rtionship! I really don''t know what''s on your people''s mind!"


    ...


    Pretty soon, the topic #StephenNatalia was trending on Twitter.


    Natalia had no idea about this situation until she got some messages from Victoria after she showered


    andy down on her bed.


    She found out what happened after reading those gossipy and wicked messages Victoria sent.


    Natalia was speechless.


    In the past she only knew that people liked to speak on hearsay evidence on the Inte, and now she


    realized that they also liked to use their imagination.


    Overimagination was a disease that needed to be cured.


    She quickly tweeted, "Thank you Stephen! Hope you and your wives will live happily ever after!"


    Stephen was astonished.


    Her response scared a lot of people.


    Wives?


    What the hell?


    Did she just use the plural form?


    Were there even more secrets?


    Stephen forwarded her tweet andmented, "???"


    Natalia replied, "I head you got tons of fans who want to be your wives or girlfriends. I''m helping you


    treat them as equals!"


    People were suddenly enlightened and burst intoughter.


    Hahahahahahahaha...


    Wives? How hrious! And she exined it in hisment section!


    She really wanted to stay out of scandals.


    People knew that she was rifying the scandals before, but the way she did it was really astonishing.


    It was funny and also ttered Stephen''s fans in a way.


    She was such a treasure!


    The fans were having fun while Archie also saw that topic.


    His facial expressions shifted rapidly and he called Stephen at once.


    "Stephen, I''m giving you the chance to choose your way of death."


    Stephen panicked, "What???!!!"


    He didn''t know that people would overthink his words. Right now, he couldn''t be more regretful.


    He exined confusedly, "Archie, I, I didn''t mean to say that. That is nonsense! This is only their


    imagination. Don''t believe their words! I just wanna help Natalia promote her new series. I have nothing


    to do with this! I meant well!"


    Archie smiled grimly, "You have nothing to do with this?"


    Hearing this, Stephen knew that Archie wouldn''t ept it.


    He immediately added, "I''ll rify this situation ASAP! There''s still time to fix this. Just wait for a sec,


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I''m tweeting right now!"


    Stephen didn''t dare to hang up the phone. He promptly logged in his Twitter and tagged Natalia in his


    tweet.


    "You are like a sister to me, Natalia! People say that you should respect your sister as much as you


    respect your mom. I''ll definitely respect you in the way I respect my mom! @NataliaDawson"


    When this tweet came out, people startedughing out loud.


    "Is he alright? Why is he so funny!"


    "Respect her in the way he respects her mom? What the hell? Hahahahahahahaha!"


    "Hahahahahahaha! Iughed so hard that I think I cried a little!"


    "Why is he being so cautious hahaha!"


    "@NataliaDawson, shout out to my mother-inw!"


    "He is so naughty!"


    "Who said they were together, huh? Come and see how wrong you are!"


    ...

 Chapter 213 Getting Married Ahead Of Schedule

    Chapter 213 Getting Married Ahead Of Schedule


    Chapter 213 Getting Married Ahead of Schedule


    All in all, people were quite convinced by Stephen''s response.


    He was handsome and also had a sense of humor, which made people like him more.


    And he sessfully turned this scandal into aedy.


    How hrious!


    As for his fans, they were finally relieved after both parties lifted the misunderstanding.


    They knew that Stephen would never lie to them. He would just admit what he had done.


    He and Natalia were just friends. No real couples would ever make jokes like this.


    As long as they were not lovers, his fans didn''t care about other stuff.


    But since they were friends, his fans wouldn''t mind help promoting this series. Natalia was so pretty


    and her acting was fantastic. Who knew if she could be a big shot one day?


    After that, Natalia had witnessed how the number of her followers had doubled dramatically.


    Natalia didn''t know what to say.


    But it was indeed a good sign to gain so many followers. She didn''t think too much and went to bed.


    Then there was another voice on Twitter.


    "Jessica also starred in this series, right? She is kind of like one of the leading creators. So why is she


    the only one that has not forwarded the trailer?"


    People started to question quickly.


    There was even a rumor that Jessica had gotten kicked out from the series because of her fight.


    The official ount of the series hadn''t announced that yet so all of this was just gossip.


    But that didn''t stop the gossip spreading widely. A lot of people thought it was true.


    Jessica''s fans were like a cat on hot bricks.


    It was already hard enough for her to get back to the show business. If the rumor was true, then it was


    all over.


    In the Dawson Mansion.


    Jessica was also agitated.


    Julia didn''t allow her to see what was going on on Twitter because she was afraid that this might affect


    her mood. She wanted Jessica to have a good rest at home so that she could get back on her feet.


    For that, she took away her phone andputer.


    But that didn''t mean she wouldn''t know what was happening on the Inte.


    After all, she could sense that something was definitely wrong from the look of her two maids who


    came in to run a bath for her.


    No, she could not take this anymore.


    Julia was not capable of handling this situation. If she continued to sit still and do nothing about this,


    she would regret it afterwards.


    Jessica put on a coat and went downstairs.


    In the living room, ra, Philip and Aleena were sitting on the couch gloomily.


    They were not surprised to see her.


    ra pointed at the couch opposite to them and said, "Since you''re here, sit down."


    Jessica was perturbed. But seeing ra scowling, she didn''t dare to utter a word and sit down quietly.


    Of course, Philip had seen the gossip on the Inte, which exined why he looked so angry.


    "Mom, what should we do now? If the rumors keep spreading, Jessica''s career will be doomed! And if


    that happens, all of our money invested in Century Entertainment will be gone!"


    Back then, when Century Entertainment signed Jessica, the Dawson family invested arge amount of


    money to support her.


    They told everyone that it was an investment, but it actually was intended to strengthen their


    rtionship with the Miller family. Because Henry didn''t approve the rtionship between Jessica and


    Shawn in the first ce.


    Henry and Kiera went to the same university and were pretty close at that time. Obviously, he didn''t like


    Aleena and Jessica who tried to kick Kiera out of the Dawson family.


    But Jessica was so good at acting nice and obedient, and at present she was the only match for Shawn


    Miller.


    Plus, Natalia was caught cheating and there was no turning back. He had no choice but to ept the


    fact.


    Now, there was no way that the Miller family didn''t know about what happened to Jessica.


    ra had always wanted Jessica to marry Shawn. It was hard to say whether Henry would ept her


    if her reputation was ruined.


    Therefore, at this time, they couldn''t remain silent any longer. They must take action first.


    Thinking of this, ra looked at Jessica and suddenly asked, "Last time you told me that Shawn


    proposed to you and that you would get married after the series was done. Is he serious about this?"


    Jessica nods. "He said that in front of a lot of people on the set, so he must be serious."


    "Good."


    ra thought for a moment and said, "In that case, you need to get married as soon as possible.


    Wouldn''t it be better for you to get your marriage certificate first and then hold the wedding ceremony


    after the filming is done?"


    Jessica paused.


    It didn''t take her long to figure out what ra meant.


    She was now caught up by scandals. Even if she tried to clear things out, it would take a lot of time and


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    effort.


    Instead, she could simply cover it up with some good news first to distract the audience, and then


    rify it step by step.


    But she still hesitated for a while.


    "Will Shawn ... agree with us?"


    ra said earnestly, "If he really loves you, he will. Shawn is a smart man. He knows how much it


    would benefit you to get married now. Just tell him!"


    Jessica bit her lip. After a few seconds, she finally nodded.


    "All right then! I''ll give it a try."


    That night, Shawn got a call from Jessica.


    At the time, he was in his office at Century Entertainment. He was in a meeting with the PR team to


    When he got the call, he could not help but picture her crying in his mind. He was a little agitated.


    He felt an impulse to hang up on her. After some hesitation, he finally answered.


    "Hello?"


    "Honey, are you in bed?"


    Shawn wearily rubbed his eyebrows, "No, why?"


    Jessica hesitantly said, "Well, grandma came to me and asked me to discuss something with you."


    Shawn stunned and became a little uneasy for some reason.


    He asked, "What is it?"


    "Grandma thinks the situation is tooplicated. No matter how we exin, those people won''t buy it.


    So, she wants us to get married as soon as possible. We can get our marriage certificate first and have


    a wedding ceremony afterwards. What, what do you think?"


    Shawn didn''t say anything.


    There was only silence at the other end of the phone.


    She felt like she was holding a bomb instead of a phone. Her palms began sweating.

 Chapter 214 The Meeting Of The Two Families

    Chapter 214 The Meeting Of The Two Families


    Chapter 214 The Meeting of The Two Families


    After a while, she heard a chuckle.


    "What do you think?"


    "Me?"


    Jessica seemed a little surprised. She didn''t expect Shawn to ask her that question.


    She bit her lip and her ears turned red quickly.


    She said softly, "Of course I want to marry you soon. After all, we''ve been together for quite a long


    time..."


    "Then let''s do it if you want to!"


    His t and calm words shocked Jessica. And then she was overwhelmed by joy.


    "Really? You really wanna marry me?"


    Shawn looked out of the window coldly. He did not know why he suddenly felt so lonely and sad.


    It was as if a fire that had been burning inside him was dying out.


    He said quietly, "Of course. We''ve been together for so many years, and you once carried my child.


    Even though the child is gone, I must take the responsibility, right?"


    Jessica almost burst in tears of joy.


    "Shawn, thank you. I, I thought..."


    She sobbed and continued her words, "I thought after everything I put you through, you don''t love me


    anymore and won''t want to marry me. And now ... I am..."


    Shawn smiled.


    "Why would you think that, my silly girl? Even if everyone is against you, I will always be on your side."


    "Shawn..."


    "..."


    For Jessica, this night was like a beautiful and fragile dream.


    It still seemed to be a sweet daydream to her when she looked back long after.


    But at the end of the day, her dream could never be reality.


    It was like a faint light from sky. Even though it was unreal, she held on to it as if it was her lifeline.


    When it was all over, she finally realized that it was all her own wishful thinking.


    She could never get what didn''t belong to her. But she chose to drown herself in her perfect illusion and


    never wake up.


    ...


    With Shawn''s approval, the Dawson family soon informed their rtives that Jessica and Shawn were


    getting married.


    At the same time, they called Henry to have a discussion about the marriage of the younger generation


    since they would be inws soon.


    Although they weren''t having a wedding right now, Jessica''s filming would be over soon. So, if they


    were going to have a wedding, they would have to n it in advance.


    With a month to go, the timing was perfect.


    Henry agreed and didn''t say anything else. But as soon as he hung up the phone, he turned to Shawn


    and scolded him angrily.


    "I''ve told you not to break up with Natalia for that woman! And look what she has done! You still wanna


    marry a woman with such a bad reputation? She is no good for you! I can let the money she costed


    Century Entertainment slide. But I will never agree to let her be my daughter-inw!"


    Shawn sat on the couch with his head down. He let his father yell at him and didn''t say anything more.


    After Henry finished, Shawn looked up at him and said quietly, "Dad, calm down. You haven''t been so


    welltely. Anger is bad for your health."


    "How dare you!"


    Hearing that, Henry got even more mad. He threw a pillow at him and yelled, "How dare you say


    that! If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be sick at all!"


    Shawn put the pillow aside in silence.


    After some time, he said in a calm voice, "I have promised to marry her. I owe her that."


    "You don''t owe her anything. Haven''t you done enough for her family? She''s trying to use you to


    whitewash herself! Are you really gonna let her do this? You wanna bring disgrace to your family?"


    "We''re businessmen. We don''t need reputation to make money..."


    "Easy for you to say!"


    He couldn''t get any angrier with the son. He thought for a while and said, "Hold them off first. You can


    only make verbal promises and don''t you dare get your marriage certificate now! And I will not give you


    my consent. If you keep acting crazy, I will kick you out of this country like I did to your sister!"


    Then, Henry got up and returned to his room.


    Shawn was still sitting on the couch. He ruffled his hair and didn''t say anything.


    The next day, the Dawson family made an appointment with Henry to have lunch at Hitz-Hardon.


    Jessica came early. She was in the car with ra, and Aleena was in the car with Philip.


    The car parked in the underground garage. ra grabbed Jessica before she got off the car and


    asked, "Are the journalists all set?"


    Jessica hesitated and nodded.


    ra was finally satisfied. Then she sighed and exined, "I don''t have choice. I could tell he wasn''t


    so happy about your marriage. Well, I know him well enough! He treated you well only because you


    were carrying Shawn''s baby back then. He has never mentioned once about your marriage since the


    baby passed away. I set up this meeting only because I don''t want to give him the chance to go back


    on his word. Can you understand my intention?"


    Jessica bit her lips and nodded, "Thank you, grandma. I know."


    "Good. When theye, you should be on your best behavior. Don''t embarrass me."


    "Ok."


    After they got out of the car, they went into the elevator and entered their reserved box.


    Shawn and Henry arrive just on time. They immediately came forward to shake hands with Philip and


    ra.


    "We are deeply sorry. Something urgent hade up at the office. Please forgive for beingte."


    ra smiled gently, "We''re gonna be inws soon. You don''t have to be so polite around us. We''re


    family now."


    Henry smiled and nodded. Then everyone sat down. Of course, Jessica sat next to Shawn. The waiter


    began to serve the food.


    "Mr. Miller, I know you are a busy man and I really hate to bother you. The reason why I want our


    families to get together today is to discuss the marriage of Jessica and Shawn..."


    "I know and I am very sorry because this should be put forward by us. But we''ve been so busytely


    that we didn''t have the time to do that. I must apologize for that."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "No no no, you''re being too polite, Mr. Miller."


    "Well, let''s have dinner first. The matter is not urgent. We can discuss it after dinner."

 Chapter 215 Experienced And Prudent

    Chapter 215 Experienced And Prudent


    Chapter 215 Experienced And Prudent


    ra was relieved to see that he did not object. She smiled and everyone started to enjoy this lovely


    dinner.


    However, at that moment, the door of the box was suddenly thrown open.


    Hearing the clicking sounds of cameras, they saw some journalists swooping in.


    "Mr. Miller, I heard that today the Miller family is meeting with the Dawson family to discuss the


    marriage between Jessica and Shawn. Is that right?"


    "Have you fixed a date for the wedding? When is it?"


    "Can you tell us what kind of wedding you will have?"


    "I heard you grew up together and have been in love with each other for many years. Can you share


    your love story with us?"


    "..."


    The room was filled with all kinds of noises.


    The clicking shutter and the blinding shlight seemed to shock everyone in the box.


    When Henry saw those journalists flooding in, he pulled his face immediately.


    Shawn was also shocked and looked at Jessica in disbelief.


    A flicker of guilt shed in Jessica''s eyes and then she quickly covered it up. She turned to Shawn and


    shook her head in panic.


    "Shawn, it''s not me."


    ra also pretended to be surprised. But she calmed down very soon and smiled at those journalists.


    "Thank you for your concern, but this is a private gathering and I''m afraid we won''t be able to be


    interviewed today... This is a little inappropriate."


    After saying that, she gave Henry an awkward look. She seemed to be very sorry and frustrated.


    Henry scowled, pretending not to see her face.


    Shawn came to his senses and knew that there was no use running away from the situation.


    Now that the journalists hade, they wouldn''t leave without getting what they want.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    So, he stood up in front of the camera and said, "As you can see, today we are here to meet and


    discuss for our marriage. Jessica is an actress and I can understand why you guys are here. But our


    parents are ordinary people and we want this meeting to be private. I hope you understand. And if we


    dinner. Please have a rest downstairs and get something to eat. My treat."


    Shawn handled this gracefully. He wasn''t upset that they were interrupting his private trip, nor did he


    reveal his privacy to please the journalists.


    He even offered to buy them dinner, which kind of won their hearts.


    They were all impressed.


    So was ra.


    She thought to herself, "Jessica isn''t wrong about this young man. He absolutely will be able to benefit


    the Dawson family."


    At this point, the journalists had nothing left to say.


    Even though they wanted to dig in, the Millers refused to say more and there were bodyguardsing


    to send them out. They had to get out of the room.


    After a few minutes, the room was finally quite again.


    And a little awkward.


    Henry just sat there and didn''t utter a single word.


    Philip wanted to say something to ease the mood, but he was not smart enough to make things less


    awkward.


    Aleena smiled at Shawn and said, "I''ve always heard that Shawn is an experienced and prudent young


    man. Now I know it''s true. I''m happy to see that you and Jessica are together."


    Shawn forced a smile and responded, "Thank you."


    Just then, Henry''s cell phone rang.


    He picked it up and started frowning.


    "What? Okay, hold on. I''ll be right back!"


    Henry stood up.


    From the look of his face, ra could tell something was wrong. She asked promptly, "Mr. Miller, what''s


    going on? Now that we are inws, we may be able to help."


    Henry froze.


    Inw? How aggressive!


    He answered calmly, "There is an emergency in thepany and I have to rush back. Pardon me.


    Shawn, stay here to have dinner. Remember to send Mr. and Mrs. Dawson home personally. I must


    leave now."


    Shawn stood up and nodded, "Ok."


    "But..."


    ra wanted to say something more, but Henry didn''t give her the chance. He picked up his coat and


    hurried off.


    The room was quiet for a moment.


    Then Philip said awkwardly, "Hahaha... Well, Mr. Miller is such a busy man that he didn''t even have


    time for a dinner."


    Shawn exined, "Ourpany has been expanding overseas market recently, and things are a little


    tricky. My father just came back from Kyoto a few days ago."


    Philip''s eyes brightened.


    "Overseas? Seems like the Miller Properties is going global now?"


    Shawn grinned slightly and nodded, "Yes, but it''s still in progress. No one can guarantee that this will


    definitely go well."


    "I believe talents like Mr. Miller and Shawn can surely make it happen." Philip said cheerfully.


    ra''s face finally brightened up.


    "Philip is right. Since Mr. Miller is so busy, we don''t want to disturb him like this. The matters of the


    marriage can be discussed some other day."


    "That''s right. We don''t need to rush. Your work is much more important."


    Shawn smiles and didn''t say a thing.


    Without Henry, they quickly finished the meal


    ra refused his offer of sending them off and went home with Philip and Aleena, leaving him to attend


    to his own business.


    Instead of going back with them, Jessica got into Shawn''s car and went to Century Entertainment with


    him.


    Century Entertainment was invested by the Dawson family so they were not afraid to be photographed.


    Once they went into his office, Shawn pulled a long face and turned on hisputer silently.


    Topics about their marriage was trending not only on Twitter but also on other websites.


    It seemed like they were absolutely getting married.


    Some people even said that they already got their marriage certificate and both families were gathering


    to celebrate the great news, and that the wedding would be held in a few days.

 Chapter 216 Break Up

    Chapter 216 Break Up


    Chapter 216 Break Up


    The further Shawn went, the more worried he was.


    Standing aside, Jessica was also nervous. Seeing that his face was getting darker and darker, she


    slowly walked over and said carefully, "Shawn, I''m sorry. I didn''t know that there would be so many


    reporters following us today."


    Shawn looked up at her with a disappointed and cruel sneer.


    "You really don''t know?"


    Jessica''s heart skipped a beat.


    When she looked at his eyes, she felt as if her mind had been seen through. Her eyes shed and she


    nodded.


    "I really don''t know. If I knew, I would have reminded you in advance."


    "Oh? Really? I thought you arranged those reporters outside on purpose to catch the scene! It seems


    that I misunderstood you."


    Shawn''s voice was gloomy. It seemed that he didn''t think so.


    Somehow, Jessica felt a little guilty and scared. She forced a smile and took a step back.


    "Shawn, why do you misunderstand me so much? We are going to get married soon. I have no need to


    do that."


    "Really? But after all, we are not really married. What if I regret halfway? With today''s news, it can


    prove that our marriage is a foregone conclusion."


    "If I really go back on my word in the future, today''s reports will be the sharpest sword to hurt me and


    the most effective evidence to prove that you are a victim. You can''t say you have no need to do such a


    profitable thing."


    Jessica''s face turnedpletely pale.


    She looked at Shawn as if she was looking at a monster.


    Shawn had already stood up and walked slowly towards her, with iparably calm and cold power in


    every step.


    He walked up to her and suddenly squeezed her neck with his hands.


    "Jessica! You set me up, and now you even want to lie to me again in such a situation! What do you


    think of me? A big fool who can be deceived and fooled by you easily?"


    Gritting his teeth, Shawn exerted so much strength that he almost broke Jessica''s neck.


    She grabbed his hand in panic and stepped back. Soon she was pressed against the wall behind the


    desk.


    "Ah! Shawn, let me exin..."


    Jessica''s face turned red, and she could barely squeeze out a sentence breathlessly.


    Shawn''s face was dark. Looking at her face, he wished he could tear up the hypocritical mask on her


    face.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "Exin? Now, how do you want to exin? Do you really think I don''t


    know what you have done behind me these years? I just don''t want to talk about it for the sake of our


    rtionship."


    "But now, you want to take advantage of me! Who do you think I am? Do you think I am a fool like


    Natalia who is willing to be bullied by you and your mother?"


    As he spoke, he threw Jessica onto the sofa.


    Finally being exposed to the air again, Jessica took a deep breath and began to cough painfully.


    Shawn looked at her coldly, as if he was looking at a dirty rag.


    "From today on, our rtionship is over! Go back and make it clear to your snobbish grandmother that


    our marriage has been over. From now on, the Miller family has nothing to do with the Dawson family!


    Tell her not toe to me again."


    Then he strode away.


    Jessica was stunned.


    She grabbed Shawn''s hand and asked in a trembling voice, "What do you mean? Over? I am your


    fianc¨¦e. You said you would be responsible for me. How could you end it so quickly?"


    Shawn looked at her sarcastically, "Fianc¨¦e? How dare you mention something you stole in front of


    me?"


    Jessica was shocked.


    She looked at the man in front of her in disbelief. She couldn''t believe that such hurtful words came out


    of his mouth.


    She shook her head and said in a low voice, "Shawn, when we were together, you didn''t say anything


    about it. If you didn''t agree, how could I have sex with you?"


    "You didn''t say it was stolen at that time, but now you want to break up with me and think it was stolen!


    Shawn Miller, how could you say words like that?"


    Shawn pulled a long face. "If you hadn''t seduced me, would I have been fooled by you? And would we


    have be like this?"


    "You!"


    Jessica was so angry that she almost spat out blood. Shawn shook her off coldly and said in a deep


    voice, "I always thought that you were a gentle and sensible woman, but after I was with you, I found


    that you were not that gentle at all."


    "I''ve seen enough of your pretended tenderness and kindness. I just don''t want to abandon something


    that I have used before, in case that people might think I am immoral."


    "But you really annoyed me today! You know what I hate most. I hate being used! I have promised to


    marry you and hold a wedding with you."


    "But you are not satisfied and still let the reportersunch a surprise attack. Do you want to threaten


    me with this? Huh! I shouldn''t promise you those things. You really don''t know who you are. You


    deserve all of these today. You can''t me anyone else!"


    After saying that, he threw her away heavily. Without looking back, he pushed the door open and


    strode out.


    Jessica tried to catch up with him in a hurry but was stopped by his secretary outside the door.


    "Miss Jessica, I''m sorry. Mr. Miller is going to have a meeting. Please don''t bother him."


    Jessica wanted to lose her temper subconsciously, but she held her anger back when she thought of


    Shawn''s attitude just now.


    She took a deep breath, and a few secondster, a pale and forbearing smile appeared on her face.


    "Okay, I know. Don''t worry. Shawn and I just had a quarrel. How could a couple have no quarrel? Do


    you think so?"


    The secretary lowered her head and said nothing.


    Jessica secretly pinched her fingers and said, "Well, I have something else to do, so I won''t stay any


    longer. I''lle to Shawn another day."


    Then she left.


    ...


    The news about Jessica and Shawn''s wedding on the Inte hadn''t faded away, and it was even


    getting hotter.


    Although someizens had guessed that Jessica wanted to cover up the fact that she pped Natalia


    a few days ago with such news, most of them did not care about it.


    What they cared about was the news that the so-called perfect match was finally going to marry.


    Then, Jessica''s private studio went to post a tweet.


    The tweet included several photos of Jessica after she was injured, a simple report of her injury and a


    In addition, there was an announcement, "A thief is crying ''stop thief'', and someone who hurt Jessica


    still pretends to be the victim. Jessica is gentle and kind. She thought that a clean hand wants no


    washing. But the fact is not satisfactory. She can only take legal weapons to protect herself. The


    punishment will sooner ortere to those who really deserve it!"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Jessica forwarded the message immediately.


    The public opinion on the Inte was in an uproar after they saw it.

 Chapter A Failed Conversation

    Chapter A Failed Conversation


    Chapter A Failed Conversation


    Ally gave a curt reply and was about to type Kevin''s name. However, Kevin grabbed the phone


    immediately.


    When she got her phone back, she found that he was called ''Hubby'' on her phone now.


    It amused Ally. However, when she saw Kevin''s satisfied smirk, she didn''t say anything.


    After dinner, the party began at 8.


    Celebrity Height was second to none among the vis in Lormere. The hotels here were all fancy. As


    soon as she entered the hall, she was surprised by the bright lights and the sumptuous decoration


    inside.


    It was bustling with peopleing and going.


    The host was Sid Hilton, who came from a royal family. When he saw Kevin wasing, he weed


    him warmly at once. "Good evening and wee. Pleasee in!"


    The corners of Kevin''s lips curled into a rare smile. "Is grandma here?"


    "Yes, she knew you woulde, so she asked Moira to bring her here.


    "Well, tell her that I''ming to see her."


    "Of course!"


    Then he weed Kevin in.


    Ally was held tightly, and she was a little nervous. Especially when Sid Hilton passed by, she could feel


    his strange eyes toward her.


    "Rx. As my wife, you''re going to face this a lot."


    Kevin whispered in her ears. Ally looked at him and nodded.


    How could she not be nervous? Even if she was inexperienced, she could see that these people here


    were not ordinary. There were even people she had seen on TV news before. They were national


    leaders, and they could not be invited only with money.


    Ally could not help looking at Kevin again at the thought of it. She became more and more curious


    about who he was.


    She had always thought that he was just a sessful businessman. However, the truth was far from


    what she thought.


    After all, he said it was a family party.


    Ally''s brain was in buzz. She half regretted agreeing toe tonight.


    Meanwhile, not far away, on couches in the lounge area, there were a few well-dresseddies. Their


    eyes brightened as they saw Kevin. However, they were stunned by the woman beside them.


    "Who is she? Why is she standing beside Mr. Nixon."


    "I have never seen her before. I don''t know who the lucky girl is."


    "She''s not a prepossessing sight! Ordinary is the best word I can describe her. How did Mr. Nixon take


    a fancy to her?"


    "Ohe on! Maybe she''s just his friend."


    __


    Their twittering reached Ally''s ears, which made her feel even more ufortable.


    The finest service was offered in this magnificent hall. The people here carried themselves with great


    pride and dignity. International economic trends, military affairs, and even the secrets of powerful


    families were all topics of their discussion.


    None of this had she heard before. She felt as embarrassed as an ugly duckling who had stumbled into


    the world of white swans.


    Kevin noticed her uneasiness. He asked, frowning, "What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well?


    Ally shook her head,pressing her lips into a thin line


    "Your feet hurt?" Kevin asked again.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Ally shook her head, then nodded.


    Kevin took a look at the women in the lounge, frowned. Then he said, "Let''s go to the garden for a


    walk."


    Ally agreed quickly. As they were walking out, they heard a clear female voice behind them.


    "Mr. Nixon, long time no see. What a coincidence to see you here."


    They turned and saw a young woman in a long red dress.


    A frown creased his forehead. The strong perfume of the woman made him take a step back.


    "Who are you?"


    There was an awkward silence. The woman managed to force a smile and said, "Mr. Nixon, you forgot


    me? I''m Cherry! I was your dance partner once."


    "Can''t remember..."


    Then Kevin held Ally''s hand in the direction of the garden.


    Watching their retreating figures, Cherry stamped her foot in frustrated rage and went back to the sofa.


    "Whoops, did you fail to start a conversation with Mr. Nixon?" Sneered another woman.


    Cherry said nastily, "Mr. Nixon didn''t want to talk to me because of the woman next to him."


    "But who is she?"


    "Who knows. Is there any girl in this circle I don''t know? No! But I have never met her! I didn''t know her


    at all!"


    While they were talking, Linda Fowler came from a distance with a ss of wine.


    "What are you talking about? Why are you so mad?"


    Linda Fowler looked gorgeous. She was a gentle woman with noble temperament. As the daughter of


    the Fowler Group''s chairman, she was also a senior perfumer of G. K, a high-end luxury brand under


    the Nixon Group.


    Cherry snorted contemptuously and pointed in the direction of the dance floor. "Look, an unknown


    woman is hitting on Mr. Nixon. It seems that they are crazy in love."


    Linda looked in the direction where Cherry was pointing. She saw Kevin was in a ck suit and as


    handsome as ever. However, the woman in his arms.....


    She stood there looking at her with her mouth agape.


    Ally! No way!


    Although she only saw her profile, she was sure that it was Ally.


    Her face changed. She rolled her eyes and thought for a while. Then walked toward Kevin while talking


    andughing with others.


    In the garden.


    Kevin asked, rubbing Ally''s ankle, "Does it hurt?"


    Ally blushed with embarrassment. It didn''t hurt, and she just made an excuse to avoid staying in the


    hall.


    But when she sat on the bench and watched Kevin carefully rubbing her ankle, she felt guilty.


    However, Kevin seriously thought that her ankle was hurting. He reproached himself, frowning, "How


    thoughtless am I. I didn''t know that it still hurt. Let''s go home."


    Ally shook her head, "No, I''m fine. Let''s just sit for a while."


    Remembering his conversation with the man, she said, "Aren''t you going to see your grandmother? Go


    ahead, I''ll be here waiting for you."


    Kevin frowned slightly.


    He could sense the change in her mood. She was happy when she was at Chris''s club, but she was


    not anymore.


    He was trying to introduce her to his family and announce their rtionship. But now it seemed that...

 Chapter 218 Fight Back

    Chapter 218 Fight Back


    Chapter 218 Fight Back


    Thus, Jessica finally got a period of peaceful time.


    However, this peace was broken the next morning.


    A reporter dressed up as a staff member of the film set stopped Jessica when Jessica went to the film


    set from the hotel the morning.


    "Jessica, can you respond to the rumors about you on the inte?"


    "I heard that the rtionship between you and Shawn is not as you said. He was engaged to your


    sister, Natalia, butter he broke up because of you and decided to be with you. Is this the truth?"


    The bodyguards had been surrounding the set, but Jessica didn''t expect that there would be a reporter


    sneaking in.


    She panicked and didn''t know what to do.


    Fortunately, Ally was there to block the camera. Ally said angrily to the reporter, "I''m sorry. Jessica has


    to go to the set. She can''t answer your question."


    But the reporter had been in this circle for many years and was experienced. How could he be


    persuaded by Ally?


    The reporter immediately asked, "Do you avoid this question because the rumors on the Inte are


    true? Are you guilty and afraid of answering it?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Ally got anxious immediately. There were also many staff around who went to the film set together.


    They all stopped and looked at Jessica curiously.


    They had read the breaking news on the Inte these days.


    In fact, they were dubious about the content of the article.


    It was true that Natalia and Jessica didn''t get along well with each other all the time. It was very likely


    that it was the reason why the two of them didn''t get along well.


    However, Shawn hade to the film set many times, and naturally, he had bumped into Natalia more


    than once. The two of them didn''t have any strange reaction.


    If the rumor was true that Jessica had stolen Natalia''s boyfriend, then the three of them would be


    embarrassed to run into each other!


    Therefore, when they saw that the reporter blocked Jessica''s way, they didn''t help her. Instead, they


    were curious about the gossip, and all waited for the answer.


    Jessica realized that she could not possibly get away from it today anyway.


    If she said nothing, the reporter might spread the news again.


    Therefore, she gently pushed Ally away, looked at the reporter and said in a deep voice, "Okay, since


    you asked, I will answer you."


    The crowd burst into an uproar.


    WOW!


    She really wanted to respond!


    Was she going to tell the truth?


    There were a lot of gossips in the rich and powerful families. Everyone had been so excited waiting for


    a good show.


    The reporter also quickly raised the microphone and adjusted the camera, waiting for her to speak.


    Jessica took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "I admit that the rtionship between Shawn and


    me is not as smooth as we said before, but it is not like what they said on the Inte."


    "We have known each other for a long time. Although we did not really grow together, we have been


    together since I went to college. We have always been in a good rtionship."


    "Although there are also some quarrels, it is also the case for every ordinary couple. We are just no


    exception as a couple, so there will definitely be no problem between us."


    "As for Natalia, although she is my sister, since she left the Dawson family to study abroad five years


    ago, we have little contact, so I don''t know much about her feelings for Shawn."


    "For the rumors on the Inte, I want you to think about it. One of us was at home, and the other was


    abroad."


    "I was with Shawn five years ago, but she just came back three years ago. If there was really a


    mistress, who was more likely to be the mistress, I or she?"


    "Well, all I said today is only about the rumor on the Inte. I don''t mean anything else."


    "That''s all I can say. Now I''m going to work. Please understand and don''t disturb my work anymore. "


    Then she ignored the reporter and strode away with Ally.


    The crowd and the reporter were stunned.


    What did Jessica mean?


    There was something else in her words!


    Did she mean that she hadn''t stepped in the rtionship between Natalia and Shawn, but Natalia had


    stepped in the rtionship between her and Shawn?


    What the hell was going on! Why was this matter so dramatic?


    No matter what, Jessica''s response today was pretty good.


    Some onlookers even began to believe her words, let alone thoseizens if they knew this!


    Jessica and Ally went to the set in a hurry. It was not until she was sure that there was no reporter


    following her that she heaved a sigh of relief.


    Ally pursed her lips and said in a low voice, "Jessica, will we irritate Natalia by doing this? That woman


    is horrible if she gets crazy!"


    She still remembered that Nancy kicked Jessica on the film setst time.


    Although she was not the one who had been kicked, it still hurt!


    Jessica nced at her and asked coldly, "Are you afraid of her?"


    Ally was startled.


    She shook her head immediately, "No, I''m not afraid."


    Jessica sneered, "Let''s wait and see! That b*tch dared to buy off a blogger to frame me. I just try to


    fight back. Let''s see if those people believe me or her!"


    That afternoon.


    Several famous bloggers also revealed theplex rtionship between Natalia, Jessica, and Shawn.


    The title was as following: Stunning Reversal! Girlfriend VS Mistress! Complicated Story!


    The article wrote down what Jessica said in the interview today in words and attached a video.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Public opinion was in an uproar again.


    Recently, there were too many gossips about the two sisters, and everyone was almost numb to them.


    Theizens had gone through too many reversals. Even with such strong evidence, they didn''t dare to


    say who was bad and who was good.


    On the other hand, Jessica''s fans were thrilled to see the video and began to rify it on the inte.


    "Jessica is the purest woman in the world."


    "Jessica is just so different from someone who is actually a shameless mistress but states that she was


    the true fianc¨¦e!"


    "Jessica is so pitiful! She had been beaten and framed. Let the shameless b*tch get out of the


    entertainment circle and stop framing Jessica!"


    Natalia was attacked again by Jessica''s fans.


    All kinds of foul words and curses were going to her.


    Some even said that she was a scheming b*tch and trying to climb up by framing her sister.


    Some also said that all the scandals in this period were nned by Natalia. The reason why she


    nned these was to attract attention and make herself famous!


    How shameless!


    Natalia didn''t look at her phone, nor did she know the storm outside.


    But Victoria was furious when she knew it.


    Victoria called Natalia immediately. She cursed Jessica on the phone and said she would kill that little


    b*tch if the b*tch wanted to die!


    It was not until she finished speaking that Natalia realized what had happened on the Inte.


    Natalia had been busy with the script these days, so she didn''t notice the change of the public opinion


    outside.

 Chapter 219 Deal

    Chapter 219 Deal


    Chapter 219 Deal


    Victoria was almost driven mad by Natalia''s calmness.


    "Natalia! It''s not your first day to be in this circle. We know how terrible public opinion can be. Since you


    want to be an actress, you can''t ignore it."


    "Let me tell you the truth. Sometimes it might be easy to control it, but once it''s out of control, even Mr.


    McCarthy may not be able to help you reverse the situation."


    "We have no choice. Money also couldn''t stop those dirty words! What about your future then if they


    believe Jessica''s words? Do you want your career to be destroyed by that b*tch?"


    Natalia smiled and feel warm when such a friend cared about her so much.


    "Victoria, thank you for your concern. I know. Don''t worry."


    "You know nothing! Jessica''s fans are going to hold a celebration party. You haven''t made any move


    yet. I can''t help being anxious!"


    After thinking for a while, Natalia said, "In fact, to be an actress is not my best choice. I like a stable life,


    and I don''t like a wandering life like being a star. You know this."


    "You!"


    Victoria was so angry that she didn''t know what to say.


    "You don''t like to be an actress, but why are you still acting?"


    Natalia smiled.


    "Well, of course I do this because someone needs this! Don''t you know the reason? I want to get all her


    things."


    Victoria was speechless.


    Why did she suddenly feel that her friend was a little different from the one she knew before?


    Natalia became so evil!


    But she liked it!


    Hearing what Natalia said, Victoria felt a little relieved.


    But she still asked worriedly, "What are you going to do now? How about I stand out and speak for


    you? If you exin to them, they may not believe you. Besides, if Shawn also helps Jessica, you will be


    in big trouble."


    "After all, people still believe what I say in the circle. I don''t like to talk about these things in usual times,


    so what I say will be more convincing. I should be able to help you."


    Natalia was moved by Victoria''s help. What a reliable friend Victoria was!


    However, she smiled, "No, don''t worry. I can solve it myself."


    "Really?"


    "Well, I won''t lie to you, really."


    Victoria was relieved to see that Natalia was so confident. She also knew that Natalia was not


    someone who liked to talk big.


    After hanging up the phone, Natalia received a call from Henry.


    She saw the name on the screen and smiled coldly.


    "Hello, Uncle Henry."


    "Is it Natalia? I''m sorry to bother you at thiste hour. Are you busy?"


    Natalia stood up and walked to the window. Looking at the night outside, she said indifferently, "No.


    What can I do for you?"


    Henry sounded a little hesitant and embarrassed. "Here is the thing. You must have known the rumors


    on the Inte, right?"


    Natalia replied, "Yes."


    "It''s indeed our fault. I didn''t expect that Jessica would say something like that in front of the media. As


    for the case about you and Shawn, it''s Shawn''s fault. I apologize to you on his behalf."


    Natalia chuckled, "A year ago, Uncle Henry had already apologized to me on his behalf. I also


    epted your apologies, so I think there''s no need for you to apologize again today."


    Henry smiled awkwardly.


    "Yes, yes! I know that the rumor this time has had a great impact on you. Don''t worry. I will punish that


    ignorant brat wellter and let him personallye to apologize to you..."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Natalia interrupted him, "Uncle Henry, what do you want to say? Don''t beat around the bush. Just go


    straight to the point."


    Henry was stunned.


    He felt embarrassed to be exposed.


    But he had been in the business world for many years, and he was no longer the inexperiencedd to


    be troubled by this situation.


    Soon, he said, "Since you say this, I''ll be frank with you."


    "I promised that I would give you threepanies at that time, for exchange, you shouldn''t bring up


    what happened in the past. You are a girl of integrity. You have done a good job these years. It''s Shawn


    and Jessica who are thoughtless and offended you again and again. But I still hope that you can let


    them go. If you need anything for exchange, just tell me."


    Natalia smiled coldly.


    "In your mind, I''m really a realistic and material woman!"


    Henry was speechless again.


    He sighed.


    "No. Don''t say that. In my mind, you are a smart girl. Smart kids always know what is better for them."


    "In the business world, it''s not the best choice to let both sides suffer losses. Mutual benefit and win-


    win are the conditions for stable development. Natalia, we had lost you as our daughter inw. It''s the


    loss of the Miller family. Just please do me a favor again!"


    Natalia was quiet for a few seconds.


    Just when Henry thought she was going to refuse, he suddenly heard a very light voice, "Okay!"


    He was stunned.


    Natalia chuckled, "I agree, but I want something from Jessica. 10% of the Dawson Group."


    Henry''s eyes widened.


    "The Dawson Group is ... is not up to me."


    "The Dawson family should be happy to make a good rtionship with the Millers! They are eager to


    please you and won''t refuse your request. Besides, it was a good deal to trade 10% of thepany for


    Jessica''s reputation."


    "Don''t worry. As long as I get the shares, I promise that I won''t mention anything about the rtionship


    between the three of us, and I won''t affect their rtionship."


    The other side was in silence.


    Natalia was not in a hurry. She stood there and waited patiently.


    About half a minuteter, Henry finally opened his mouth.


    "Okay! I will talk to them about the deal. But I can''t guarantee whether they will agree or not."


    Natalia smiled, "Thank you, Uncle Henry."


    After hanging up the phone, Natalia turned her head to look at Nancy, who was sitting on the sofa and


    ring at her.


    She raised her eyebrows, "It''s sote. Why haven''t you gone back to your room to sleep? Why are you


    sitting here?"


    Nancy asked angrily, "Natalia, how could you make such a deal with him? Mr. McCarthy can give you


    anything you want! Not to mention 10% of the Dawson Group, even if you want the whole Dawson


    Group, Mr. McCarthy can get it for you immediately! Why do you have to plead for their help?"


    Natalia couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    She stepped forward, pinched Nancy''s face and said, "Silly girl, do you think I am that stupid? Jessica


    cares about her reputation so much. How could I be so stupid to sacrifice myself to help her?"


    Nancy''s eyes widened.


    "Then why did you..."


    Natalia sneered.


    "Because someone has never experienced losing something. I just want them to have a try. I want


    them to see how they will feel after the things that they care about so much have been taken away one


    by one!"

 Chapter 220 Perfidious

    Chapter 220 Perfidious


    Chapter 220 Perfidious


    "Jessica thought that she would be fine as long as she sealed my mouth, but she doesn''t know that she


    can never hide the mistakes that she has made."


    "At that time, she will know that all she has done are in vain! I guess it will be much sadder for her than


    just losing her reputation!"


    Hearing Natalia''s merciless words and light tone, and seeing her cold face, Nancy felt that the air


    around her was a little cold. She couldn''t help shivering.


    "Natalia, you are so horrible."


    Raising her eyebrows, Natalia looked at Nancy and said, "Nancy, I will be sad if you say that. Kindness


    to the enemy is cruelty to yourself, isn''t it?"


    Nancy swallowed and nodded, "Yes, I understand. My instructors said the same word when we were


    training at the base."


    Natalia smiled and said, "It''s good that you understand. It''ste now. Go back to sleep."


    Nancy nodded and left.


    The next day.


    Public opinion on the Inte had reached its peak.


    Natalia had three million fans before this, but because of the interview video of Jessica, some fans who


    were not firm in their positions immediately left.


    No matter how beautiful and gorgeous she was, she had no good personality!


    She had stepped into the rtionship between her sister and her sister''s boyfriend, and she also


    framed her sister. How vicious she was!


    But there were also arge number of loyal fans who guarded their positions.


    Unless Natalia admitted it in person, they would not believe any rumor.


    What was more, it was Jessica who spoke these words, which was even more untrustworthy.


    As for the onlookers, some trusted Natalia, and some trusted Jessica.


    The two groups of people were having a fight on the Inte every day.


    At this time, in the Dawson Mansion.


    In the living room sat the members of the Dawson family, and the father and son from the Miller family.


    The atmosphere was very serious.


    Henry said, "I''ve made everything clear to you. It''s up to you whether you agree or not. I believe you


    know how important Jessica''s reputation is. You can consider it yourselves!"


    ra was so angry that she broke a water cup.


    "This perfidious b*tch!"


    Philip echoed.


    "Yes, Mr. Miller promised to give her threepanies to let her shut up! Why can she threaten us with


    this again now?"


    "If wepromise this time, does it mean that she can continue to extort money greedily and tirelessly


    next time?"


    Henry looked at him with displeasure as if he was looking at a fool.


    It was just Jessica who started it first.


    If Jessica hadn''t talked nonsense in the interview, Natalia wouldn''t have done that.


    But he couldn''t say these words in front of the Dawson family.


    Finally, he said in a low voice, "Let''s not talk about anything else. She has made her condition clear


    now. My suggestion is that you''d better discuss it as soon as possible. After all, it''s only 10% of the


    "Besides, even if she gets the share, it won''t make any difference. In other words, it won''t have any


    impact on the Dawson family. But as a public figure, if Jessica is really used of being a mistress, the


    consequences will be terrible."


    Philip was still unwilling to give up.


    "Why should those people believe what she says? I don''t think they will believe her words! She has no


    evidence and even returned the engagement papers. As long as Shawn insists on denying it, what else


    can she do to us?"


    Henry kept silent.


    After a long while, Shawn finally opened his mouth and said, "After all, we have been together for six


    years. If she really wants, it will be easy to find evidence. Text messages, phone calls, gifts, and ...


    even Mrs. Wright can testify for her."


    Philip was speechless.


    Aleena frowned.


    "Although we tricked Mrs. Wrightst time, I''m sure she would know the truth as long as she thinks


    about it. If Nataliaes to her and asks her for help, she will definitely help."


    Jessica panicked as she heard this.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Then what should we do? Mom, we can''t let her speak the truth! I can''t let her ruin my career!"


    Aleena patted her hand tofort her and sighed helplessly.


    Just then, ra took a look at Henry.


    Although she didn''t say anything, she was old enough to be experienced, and had been in a high


    position for a long time. Naturally, she looked imposing.


    Henry didn''t look into her eyes directly. Instead, he looked away slightly, with an unnatural look shing


    in his eyes.


    ra suddenlyughed.


    "Mr. Miller, since you have done so much for Jessica, of course we won''t be ungrateful. In that case, we


    agree to this deal."


    "Mom!"


    Philip wanted to stop her but was stopped by ra''s sharp eyes.


    She continued, "Well, tomorrow is a good day. Let here here the day after tomorrow. We will


    transfer the shares to her face to face, and by the way, we should also get the marriage certificate of


    Jessica and Shawn. In this way, we canpletely get this matter done. What do you think, Mr.


    Miller?"


    Henry''s back stiffened.


    Shawn''s face turned cold beside Henry.


    After a while, Henry forced a smile.


    "Mrs. Dawson, marriage is a big deal. Isn''t it too hasty?"


    "It''s not a bad thing. They are all young people. It''smon for young couples to get married in a sh.


    They have been together for several years, so it''s not hasty for them to get married as soon as


    possible. It''s also afort for me, an old woman. What do you think?"


    It was dead silence in the living room.


    Jessica''s face was a little pale. Although the others in the Dawson family might not know that she had


    broken up with Shawn, ra was aware of it.


    Perhaps it was just because of this that the olddy was in a hurry to let the two get the marriage


    certificate and settle the matter thoroughly.


    Jessica looked nervously at Shawn, who had a cold face without any joy.


    She couldn''t help but feel a little upset. She wanted to say that since he was unwilling, there was no


    need to force him.


    Unexpectedly, Henry said, "Well, in that case, they should get married the day after tomorrow."


    Jessica was stunned.


    Shawn was also shocked.


    The two looked at Henry in disbelief.


    Henry stood up and reached out his hand to the olddy. "Since it''s settled, let''s meet the day after


    tomorrow. The wedding is hasty. It''s not good for Jessica, but don''t worry. After that, the Miller family


    will definitely make up for her and give her a grand wedding."


    ra and Philip also stood up happily and shook hands with him.


    "Mr. Miller, you''re too polite. From now on, we are rtives by marriage. Please take care of Jessica for


    us."


    "That''s what I should do."

 Chapter 221 Mr. McCarthy Is Jealous

    Chapter 221 Mr. McCarthy Is Jealous


    Chapter 221 Mr. McCarthy Is Jealous


    No matter what was in their mind, they looked just as happy and gentle as they could ever be.


    Jessica''s gaze wandered down. Her heart seemed to be pounding out of her chest. The excitement of


    the moment filled her soul.


    Shawn came to his senses after a terrible shock. He''d got his father''s intentions.


    His face tightened. However reluctant he was, he could only keep silent.


    Henry left with Shawn after making a deal with ra.


    When they got out, Shawn asked, "Dad, why do you promise them? You don''t want me to marry


    Jessica, do you? What happened?"


    Henry kept a cold expression, looked at Shawn and said in a deep voice. "I have no choice.


    "To be honest, Miller Group encounters its crisis. A mysterious overseas group rich in funds wants to


    acquire Miller Group. Miller Group is still independent today all thanks to your uncles.


    "Recently, that group kicks up buying the shares of Miller Group. You know members of the board very


    well. Except your uncles, they only work for money."


    "As long as thepany can offer a good price, they''ll sell their stocks sooner orter. By then, I can


    do nothing but lose control over Miller Group.


    "You are my only son. Miller Group is mine now, but yours in the future. Those members are hesitating.


    I''ll try my best to persuade them to keep their shares."


    "However, if the scandal of you abandoning Natalia was brought to light, what would they think?"


    "Natalia had been with you for six years and worked for Century Entertainment for two years, but you


    could abandon her willfully. Do you think those senior members that support you will ever believe you


    whole-heartedly again?"


    "Trust is hard to breed but easy to lose. Shawn, we cannot afford mistakes. Even if you have to marry


    that woman, you just have to."


    Shawn had never expected the prosperous Miller Group to get into such a trouble.


    He was both shocked and reluctant.


    "But..."


    "Stop it. If you dislike her, you can just marry her and take her as a decoration.


    "I am wondering. You loved that woman very much, didn''t you? Why do you refuse to marry her now? I


    am really angry that you''re such an irresponsible man!"


    With that, Henry got into the car.


    The car door was mmed with a bang, which stopped Shawn from going further.


    He opened his mouth, watching the ck car driving away, but failed to say anything.


    At the end, he could only sigh and walk towards his own car.


    In McCarthy Properties.


    Archie sat in the president office. The atmosphere was depressing.


    Brian stood opposite him with a cautious look. Looking at his boss''s gloomier face, he felt his heart


    beating in his throat.


    Brian persuaded, "Mr. McCarthy, it''s just part of Mrs. McCarthy''s n. Don''t worry. She has called you


    and detailed her n, right?"


    Archie sneered.


    "Her n? Does she n to let those airheads abuse her like this?"


    Brian was at a loss.


    How could he give Mr. McCarthy a pleasant answer?


    "Mrs. McCarthy is trying to let Shawn and Jessica pay for the price. You should support her instead of


    bringing her any trouble."


    Archie kept silent.


    He seemed to agree to Brian.


    Brian felt a bit relieved.


    In the next second, however, Archie''s voice sounded, "She did so many things for this Shawn. Does


    she still love him? She wants to break up that couple so as to throw herself into his arms?"


    Brian''s eyes widened.


    Seeing his boss''s colder eyes with a touch of cruelty, Brian kept shaking his head.


    "Of course not, Mr. McCarthy, why do you have such thoughts? Look at you. You''re the president of


    McCarthy Properties. You''re handsome, rich and nice with Mrs. McCarthy. It''s impossible for her to turn


    her back on you."


    Archie thought for a while and nodded, "That''s true though."


    Brian wiped the cold sweat hurriedly.


    "Who do you think looks better? Shawn or I?"


    Brian was surprised.


    He was done.


    What was wrong with Mr. McCarthy?


    Mr. McCarthy always distained topare himself with other men and thought himself the most


    handsome man. However, today Mr. McCarthy even raised such a question.


    Brian felt his boss too poor.


    But he hurried to answer, "You''re more handsome. At best, I would say that Shawn is not bad. How


    could he bepared with you?"


    "Really?"


    "Of course. Your appearance and temperament are both remarkable. Shawn is good for nothing. Look


    at you. You''re so masterful and manly. Every woman will have a crush on you at the first nce. Even


    Mrs. McCarthy is no exception."


    Archie turned his head and looked into his handsome face in the window.


    "Quite reasonable."


    Brian breathed a sigh of relief.


    He saved himself from getting into trouble by virtue of sweet words.


    Then, Archie said, "Natalia forbids me to go for her. I think, though we''re on good terms, I can''t be apart


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    from her for so long, right?"


    Brian forced a smile.


    "Mr. McCarthy, what do you want to do?"


    Archie thought for a while, "Well, you go to pick some interesting gifts for her. Natalia doesn''t like


    jewelry. She likes something creative. Give me some advice. I''ll do it myself."


    Knowing that Mr. McCarthy wasn''t about to go for Natalia himself, Brian felt relieved, agreed and


    walked away.


    On the set.


    The shooting nearly came to an end. Everyone was busy with filming. The crew almost worked


    overnight.


    As the heroine, Natalia stayed up three nights to finish her part and was visibly wilting. Only then did


    Vicente allow her to rest for half a day.


    When she went back to the filming site, she saw a ck Audi parking there. Shawn carried a bunch of


    roses, got off his car and walked to Jessica with a smile.

 Chapter 222 Turns Facts Upside Down

    Chapter 222 Turns Facts Upside Down


    Chapter 222 Turns Facts Upside Down


    "Well, youe to see Jessica again!"


    "The roses are so beautiful! I feel so envious!"


    "Jessica is so happy. I heard that you''ve been married. Really?"


    Shawn walked to Jessica and handed over roses to her. With Jessica in his arms, he smiled at the


    public. "It''s true. Thank you for the blessing."


    His answer touched off waves of apuse.


    "Shawn, when will you hold the wedding?"


    "Well, we are all expecting your wedding party!"


    Shawn smiled, "I am making preparations. Today, I bring some sweets for everyone."


    Then, an assistant carried severalrge cases from the car, took some heart-shaped choctes from


    them and gave everyone a box.


    The gift box was exquisite, with their wedding photo on it. They looked very happy in the picture.


    Everyone sent his congrattions.


    Then, the assistant took two boxes of sweets to Natalia.


    She handed them over to Natalia and said, "They are for you. Hope you can share the happiness of


    Shawn and Jessica."


    Nancy clenched her fist in anger and literally wanted to throw her fists on her face.


    Natalia stopped Nancy, smiled and took the boxes.


    "Thank you."


    That assistant''s expression froze as Natalia took the boxes, but she went on handing out the remaining


    chocte boxes without a word.


    An unknown actress mocked, "Someone turns the facts upside down and tters herself, saying that


    someone stole her boyfriend. How embarrassed that woman must be as her lie is nailed."


    That actress said with sarcasm. People around understood what she meant, but they were in dumb


    silence.


    Natalia nced at her and chuckled.


    "No wonder some actress can only y some unknown roles all her life. Directors do have a sharp


    eye."


    "You just cannot give some strut in borrowed plumes any important task, or it will certainly ruin


    everything. Nancy, do you think so?"


    Nancy nodded with a smile, "Yes."


    That actress was enraged, "Natalia, what are you talking about?"


    "What? You certainly know what I mean."


    "You!"


    That actress was about to go forward to her. Nancy stood before Natalia, protective and powerful, and


    the actress immediately knew better than to continue.


    All knew that Natalia''s bodyguard was good at fighting and should not be provoked.


    That actress could only flick her sleeves, turned her head and said to Jessica, "Jessica, just ignore her.


    She is jealous of you, like a fox that cannot eat the grapes."


    Jessica looked embarrassed.


    "Eva, my sister is straight-forward. She said that not on purpose. Please do not argue with her."


    "Jessica, look at her arrogant look. Why do you stand for her?"


    "You insulted her, so she paid you back. She is my sister and doesn''t get me into trouble, why don''t I


    stand for her?"


    Eva was speechless.


    People around chuckled.


    "Mind her own business. Even if Jessica and Natalia are not on good terms, they are sisters, after all.


    Why did she have the guts to walk over to bullshit Natalia?"


    "Well, she''s just as snobbish as always."


    "Natalia is the heroine, but she''s just a nobody. Mr. Langes arranged some scenes for her. She really


    takes herself for a big shot."


    The discussions and derisiveughter went into Eva''s ear, and she felt so embarrassed. She flushed


    with anger.


    After a while, she snorted, "You are so ungrateful. I won''t ever bother to say anything for you anymore.


    I have something else to do, so I''ll go ahead."


    Then Eva fled.


    Jessica walked over, holding Shawn''s arms.


    "Natalia, thank you for your help."


    Natalia looked at them with a faint smile.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Don''t tter me. It''s a deal, anyway. I can get ten percent of the Dawson Group."


    Shawn didn''t look well.


    Natalia ignored it. Jessica held Shawn''s arms tightly and chuckled, "No matter what, I appreciate you


    very much. Without your help, Shawn and I wouldn''t have got married so soon. Am I right, Shawn?"


    Shawn tightened her face, with suppressed anger on his gentle face.


    After a while, he took a deep breath and said in a cold voice, "Yes, thank you, Natalia."


    Natalia''s mouth twitched.


    Why did Shawn look at her like that?


    Did he me her for minding their business?


    Natalia didn''t bother to be on a second thought. ncing at the clock, Natalia said calmly, "I''ll go do my


    make-up. You go on handing out the boxes of sweets. Goodbye."


    With that, she left with Nancy.


    The audience saw them talk in a peaceful manner for such a long period of time and couldn''t help


    being astonished.


    They had no idea that their issues with each other had stirred up a heated discussion.


    Why were they as calm as usual?


    The outsiders didn''t know the deal between the Dawson family and Natalia.


    Natalia, who was now going through a torrent of verbal abuse on the Inte, didn''t put on a sad or


    depressed look.


    They just felt it weird.


    So weird.


    However, no matter what others were thinking, Natalia lived a busy and full life.


    She seldom fiddled her phone or minded what people said online. Though she didn''t mind what those


    people said, she wouldn''t ask for trouble.


    Shawn had a bunch of flowers delivered to the set every day.


    He and Jessica just got married. Though he didn''te every day, his concerns and romance clung to


    Jessica.


    Thedies in the crew that didn''t get married envied that very much.


    Some articles about their story were posted.


    The articles stated that they''d known each other since high school and been in love for five years.


    As these articles got more clicks, more people began to criticize Natalia on the Inte.


    Victoria couldn''t stand it and refuted thosements.


    Her deed invited trouble. Some evenmented that Victoria, as Natalia''s good friend, must be a


    b*tch!


    Victoria was so angry that she smashed her keyboard.


    Her agent persuaded her not to be involved, but failed, and almost cried when looking at the broken


    keyboard.

 Chapter 223 Present Flowers

    Chapter 223 Present Flowers


    Chapter 223 Present Flowers


    In the end, Victoria turned offments on all her tweets.


    She decided not to involve herself in the argument.


    Natalia could do nothing else.


    Tofort Victoria, Natalia even told Victoria her n in advance.


    Victoria, however, was too candid. She knew what people said about Natalia, and she couldn''t help


    reading thements. Then she was enraged by them.


    Natalia had been very indifferent all the time yet Archie was even more so.


    Brian was confused. His boss was so fond of Mrs. McCarthy. Why did he sit back and do nothing when


    everyone was just ndering Mrs. McCarthy?


    Brian even hinted at the possibility of doing something for Natalia.


    Even if he couldn''t quash rumors, it couldfort Mrs. McCarthy more or less.


    A woman would be very fragile when getting into trouble.


    If Mrs. McCarthy knew her husband sat back and did nothing, she''d be disappointed."


    His boss, however, remined indifferent. Brian even suspected it was just someone in his boss''s


    disguise.


    Finally, Archie moved.


    He asked Brain, "Tell me something about the filming."


    Brian got refreshed and knew it was time to express his opinion, "The shooting will be over in a week.


    Mrs. McCarthy has been busy with the shooting these days. Basically, she has to work around the


    clock."


    Archie''s brow tightened.


    He raised another question, "Anything else?"


    Brian was wondering what Archie wanted to know.


    So, he rolled his eyes, thinking about an interesting thing that he heard, and he said tentatively, "I heard


    that Mrs. McCarthy has been on good terms with Jessica. She isn''t affected by what those people say


    on the inte, but some people are still making things difficult for Mrs. McCarthy.


    Just because Shawn had flowers delivered to Jessica every day, everyone thought that Mrs. McCarthy


    had really done something wrong..."


    Archie stopped writing.


    Brian''s heart began to thump.


    He just knew it!


    He just knew it!


    Mr. McCarthy would certainly care about it.


    Then, he heard Archie''s question, "What kind of flower?"


    "Red Roses."


    "Poor taste."


    Archie paused for moments and suddenly said, "Prepare nine thousand, nine hundred and ny-nine


    red roses and have them delivered to Natalia."


    Brian was confused.


    His boss said it was poor taste.


    However, his boss still asked him to order red roses.


    Archie coughed very unnaturally as Brian stood still.


    "Well, I mean, it''s a waste to give Jessica those roses. "


    Brian was speechless.


    "I see."


    His boss always told the truth, anyway.


    Brian went down to prepare the flowers. Archie sat for a while, thinking about something, tapped on his


    phone and looked at a picture on it.


    On it was a colorful pottery pot with lovely patterns, which looked artistic.


    He frowned.


    If he made such a pot for her himself, he could show his affections?


    Was it romantic?


    He didn''t think so.


    Looking at his slender and fair finders and thinking that he had to hold the dirty mold to make a pottery


    pot, he was somewhat reluctant.


    Just then, someone knocked at the door.


    After Archie said, "Come in", an assistant entered his office, "Mr. McCarthy, we are ready."


    Archie nodded, putting down his phone.


    "Let theme in."


    "OK."


    Soon, a machine for making pottery pots was set and a professional tutor came in.


    "Mr. McCarthy, you want to learn doing pottery pots?"


    Archie looked a bit embarrassed but nodded.


    "Alright, please wear an apron and follow me around."


    And while Archie concentrated on learning doing pottery pots.


    On the other hand, a big truck broke into the set.


    The driver and delivery man jumped off the truck and asked the rest of the team to offload the stuff they


    had brought.


    After a while, bunches of red roses were set on the empty space of the filming site, making a sea of


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    flowers.


    "Wow, so many roses? Where are these from?"


    "Who else could it be? Shawn keeps sending Jessica flowers these days. It must be him!"


    "Oh, my goodness. How romantic he is. I would say it''s normal if he just sent those flowers before they


    are married. However, they''ve been married now. Jessica must have done a lot of good things to get


    blessed like this and meet Shawn who loves her so deeply."


    "The flowers must cost a lot. We are not on the filming site but in a candy box. I feel so sweet."


    "I am so jealous. Jessica must be so happy."


    "She doesn''t know this yet. Someone should go and tell her!"


    Someone found Jessica in the lounge, who was going to have a rest.


    "Jessica, why do you just sit here? Go out to have a look. Shawn have sent so many roses!"


    Jessica was stunned.


    Shawn had been quite cold at home these days, but he didn''t embarrass her in front of others.


    They were quite estranged from each other since thest incident. She was busy with the shooting and


    had no time to exin, so she didn''t force Shawn to do anything.


    She decided to exin to him when the shooting was over, but what did he mean now?


    Seeing Jessica stand still, that woman hurried to pull Jessica.


    "Anyway, hurry out to take a look."


    Jessica ran after that woman. Seeing bunches of red roses on the ground, she was in a daze.


    Were they all from Shawn?


    There were at least thousands of flowers.


    Shawn usually sent just a bunch of flowers.


    Jessica knew that he did it for show. That was enough.


    But now...


    He didn''t have to send her so many roses just for show.


    Had Shawn forgiven her?


    She was excited. Just then, a man walked over and asked. "Are you Miss Dawson?"


    Jessica nodded, "Yes."


    "Great then! Nine thousand, nine hundred and ny-nine roses for you. Please sign here."


    Jessica took the card and was about to sign, but suddenly saw a letter "M" on it.


    She was slightly stunned, but thinking it might be Miller, she didn''t get far.


    After signing the receipt, she handed it over to him and thanked him with a smile.

 Chapter 224 Wrong Person

    Chapter 224 Wrong Person


    Chapter 224 Wrong Person


    People around came to congratte her.


    "Jessica, I am so jealous of you. You''re so happy!"


    "Shawn is so nice with you and these roses must be proof of his deep love for you. If I were you, I


    would just go home be a happy Mrs. Miller."


    "Well, we are not as lucky as you to meet such a handsome and rich man."


    Some even took this opportunity to mock Natalia.


    "Well, Shawn only likes Jessica. However, somebody thinks too highly of herself, even having the


    illusion that Shawn had an affair with her."


    "Well, she may be paranoid. It''s terrible. We''d better stay away from her."


    "Yes, she must have used some dirty tricks to get the part, but she thought of herself as some big shot.


    How ridiculous."


    "Call her out, so she can understand how nice Shawn is with Jessica. She must be very embarrassed."


    Surrounded by a group of women and praised by them, Jessica was very pleased.


    Satisfaction filled her heart and she seemed to be on a cloud. Then she smiled, "Stop that."


    Then she exined, "Natalia is very excellent. The devil made her do that. I''ve forgiven her. Please


    stop saying those words. Just do me a favor."


    "Jessica, you''re too kind. You''ll be harmed by her sooner orter."


    "Well, we''ll stop that for your sake."


    When they were talking, the delivery man that had left with the card went back.


    He frowned, walked to Jessica and asked, "Miss, you''re not Natalia?"


    It surprised Jessica.


    People around were also stunned.


    Someone roared the next second, "This is Jessica, not Natalia!"


    That man sighed.


    "You should make it clear. The flowers are for Natalia Dawson, not for you."


    With that, he checked Jessica''s name off the card before everyone.


    Jessica was lost for words.


    People around were lost for words.


    Just then, Natalia came over and asked in confusion when seeing everyone''s unnatural expressions.


    "What happened?"


    That man walked over and asked, "Hello, do you know where Natalia Dawson is?"


    Natalia was confused.


    "That''s me. What''s up?"


    The man was happy as if he discovered some treasure, so he handed the card to Natalia.


    "Flowers presented by Mr. McCarthy. Please sign here."


    Natalia was confused.


    Looking at the red sea of roses before her, she felt somewhat dizzy.


    What the hell was Archie doing?


    People around stared at her, so she could only take it to sign her name.


    When she was signing, she found a name that had been checked off.


    Though it was checked off, Natalia could tell it was Jessica''s name.


    She couldn''t help but cock her brow, with a cunning look.


    Not far away, Jessica flushed with embarrassment and anger.


    She had never been so awkward before.


    The several girls that elbowed out and mocked Natalia for Jessica realized this thing did embarrass


    Jessica, so they looked at Jessica, apologetically, "Jessica, we''re not..."


    "Stop it!"


    Jessica shouted to interrupt, gave Natalia a fierce look and turned around to leave.


    Natalia signed her name and handed the card to the man.


    The delivery man took it with a smile, "Thank you, Miss Dawson. Hope you can be together happily


    forever."


    With that, the man handed her a letter before leaving with the card.


    Some curious people walked over.


    "Natalia, who has sent so many flowers."


    "He should be a rich man, right?"


    "Is that man lusting after you? Or, you''ve been in love?"


    "Natalia, you must be so happy. We''re jealous!"


    They ttered Natalia the same way they ttered Jessica.


    However, Natalia kept an indifferent look, put away the letter and said, "Well, just a friend. Don''t go far


    with it. I have to prepare my part, so I''ll go ahead."


    With that, she turned around and walked to the lounge.


    Someone couldn''t help but snort.


    "It''s so annoying to see her arrogant disposition."


    "I agree. She found a sugar daddy since she failed to seduce Shawn."


    "How pretentious, right? I was just trying to be polite. Does she really think we''re envious? She does


    take herself as a big shot!"


    Anyway, the crowd that had gathered for a show just dispersed like that.


    Natalia sat on the sofa of the lounge. She was amused by the pink letter in her hand.


    This man...


    The pink letter was quite delicate in design, and the paper was obviously of high quality with a granr


    texture. Gold silk thread circled the paper, and a sentence was written on the middle.


    "I''ve got you under my skin, deep in my heart. ¨CM"


    She reached out to stroke those gold letters. After a while, she couldn''t help but smile.


    Though he failed to sit back and do nothing as she required, he didn''t break his promise, for he didn''t


    sign his name on it.


    Natalia thought for a while and called Archie.


    Archie was having a meeting.


    His phone suddenly rang. He paused and said, "Let''s take a break. I''ll be back in ten minutes."


    Then he went out with his phone.


    The staff had been used to the fact that their boss would asionally pick up his phone during the


    meeting.


    Rumors had it that their boss kept a woman in his house and loved her deeply.


    For her, their boss did many things he had never done before.


    Some were even sad about it.


    Their boss had been so aloof and only cared about his work. Why was he so obsessed with a woman


    now?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Women often brought trouble. Their boss should be meticulous!


    However, Archie wouldn''t hear these discussions.


    He stood at the corridor and answered the phone with a gentle voice, "Lia, Did you get the flowers?"


    Natalia said neither yes nor no, but asked, "What do you mean? Why do you give me so many roses?"

 Chapter 225 As Long As You Like It

    Chapter 225 As Long As You Like It


    Chapter 225 As Long As You Like It


    Archie''s heart thumped.


    She didn''t seem to be happy!


    Would it be that she didn''t like red roses?


    He exined, "You''re busy with the shooting, so I sent some roses to make you happy!"


    Natalia sneered, "Why don''t you send yourself here?"


    Hearing that, Archie was immediately excited.


    "Really? Can I?"


    Natalia gritted her teeth.


    She patted her forehead, speechlessly.


    She shouldn''t have said that.


    She coughed and changed the topic, "Well. the roses are pretty. I like them."


    Well, she had to say something to make him happy sometimes.


    She was happy for a moment, but she felt it troublesome when thinking about how to handle them.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    They were in the way. It was a pity to throw them away and it was not good to give them to someone


    else.


    Thinking that the man had sent all these roses and a letter here just to let her know how much he loved


    her, she''d better not waste them.


    Lest he felt heartbroken.


    Hearing that, Archie was in a better mood.


    "Whatever you like, just tell me. I''ll just send them over."


    Natalia stopped him, "No, don''t send anything next time."


    It was not because she wasn''t a high-profile person, but that the status of Archie was very special.


    She''d better keep a low profile or her rtions with Archie might be found out.


    Archie felt unhappy hearing that.


    "Why do I feel that you dislike me very much."


    Natalia chuckled.


    "How dare I. I just feel you don''t have to make it a big deal. Others will think I ampeting.


    Archie curled his lips.


    "It''s not a problem. My lover woman the best."


    Natalia was speechless.


    "Well, if you say so. It''ste. I have to get down to my business."


    Archie hurried to say something more before they hung up the phone.


    In the next days, they found there seemed to be some sort ofpetition between Natalia and Jessica


    going on in the filming site.


    Whenever Jessica received a gift, Natalia would receive a better and more expensive gift of the same


    kind.


    For example, Shawn sent Jessica nine hundred and ny-nine flowers. Natalia would receive nine


    thousand, nine hundred and ny-nine flowers.


    After Jessica got a diamond ring, Natalia would get a bigger, more dazzling and exquisite diamond ring.


    After Jessica got a customized dress, a top-notch dress designer came to the filming site to make a


    dress for Natalia.


    They couldn''t help but be astonished.


    What happened? Whoever had sent those gifts must be so rich!


    Rumors had it that Natalia wormed her way between Jessica and Shawn. So, who gave her so many


    gifts?


    That man could always give better gifts than Shawn and didn''t seem afraid of offending him.


    It could be seen that that man must be more powerful than Shawn.


    Was he Natalia''s boyfriend?


    Soon all kinds of spections spread across the crew.


    Natalia was at a loss for what to do.


    Though she felt it uneasy being stared by them, she raised no objections to Archie''s deed seeing


    Jessica''s awkward and angry expression.


    Rumors went around.


    Some of the girls in the crew had helped Jessica and made fun of Natalia before when they saw Shawn


    And now, to their surprise, Jessica had received so many gifts. Especially when they saw arge ruby


    sent to Natalia, they were really envious.


    An ordinary man, no matter how rich he was, couldn''t buy it with money.


    It was usually in the collection of some tycoons. Now, it was sent to Natalia as a gift, indicating Natalia''s


    sugar daddy was not only influential but generous to Natalia.


    Even a fool understood what it meant.


    Therefore, the public opinion in the crew became partial to Natalia.


    They elbowed out Jessica just the same way they elbowed out Natalia.


    Jessica had never been treated like that, so she got furious.


    However, those women didn''t mention her name, so Jessica had no way to vent her anger and became


    more depressed.


    That night, she heard someone delivering a set of coral jewelry with perfect quality and craftsmanship


    to Natalia. It was said to be the dowry of a princess in the Middle Ages.


    Most of them at the filming site felt surprised when they saw the set of jewelry, so they were talking


    about it during the dinner.


    Jessica held the meal box and sat down, listening to their conversation, somewhat jealous of Natalia.


    How could this bitch be loved so deeply?


    She had never seen that set of jewelry with her own eyes. Several years ago, when this set was


    auctioned, she saw it on a magazine.


    It was indeed beautiful and seemed to be bought by a mysterious man at three hundred million or so.


    That mysterious man should be Archie.


    Was he stupid? He even used jewelry worth three hundred million to please a mistress?


    Ridiculous.


    It was so ridiculous.


    She should feel it ironic, but she was still somewhat jealous of Natalia.


    She was not worse than Natalia. Why couldn''t she have such a good thing?


    More importantly, Jessica couldn''t put up with the gazes of those people.


    They threw mocking and disdainful gazes at her as if she was a joke.


    Just meeting those gazes, Jessica almost copsed.


    Finally, in the evening, Jessica asked Shawn to send something more valuable to her.


    Hearing that, Shawn instantly felt Jessica went crazy.


    "Why do you ask for expensive jewelry? I''ve given you several rings and nes."


    Jessica gritted her teeth.


    "They were nothing. You know? Natalia could get a variety of valuable gifts every day. Today, she even


    received a set of coral jewelry. I just want something better. Do I go too far?"


    "So, you just want to keep up with her?"


    Jessica bit her lips, somewhat embarrassed.


    "Shawn, don''t worry. I''ll pay you back. You should know the rules of the entertainment circle. Natalia


    and I are in the same crew. If they think I am inferior to her in all aspects, they will consider letting her


    endorse luxury brands instead of me. I do all this for my career."


    Shawn snorted with a half-smile.

 Chapter 226 An Argument

    Chapter 226 An Argument


    Chapter 226 An Argument


    "Enough; don''t you think I can tell what''s going through your mind? Everything Natalia''s had growing


    up, haven''t you always tried to take? Aren''t you just jealous that she''s having it better than you now, so


    you want me to make up for it? Have you lost all your brains to the cameras, Jessica Dawson? What


    do you think the Miller family is? An ATM machine for you to use at your liking?"


    Jessica had never expected Shawn to say something so cold.


    She sat there in disbelief, her fingers trembling around her phone.


    "Shawn! How could you say something like that? Haven''t I done my part all these years? If it hadn''t


    been to be with you, would I have had to bow and scrape all these years? And you''re treating me like


    this at the end? Who was it that said he would love me and pamper me all his life and dragged me into


    this pit in the first ce? I''ve never done you wrong, Shawn, but what about you? Forget your


    wavering, I''m just having you give me a present. With an attitude like that, do you think you''re getting


    the short end of the stick with this marriage? Or maybe you never wanted to marry me in the first


    ce?"


    Jessica shrieked into the phone, while Shawn frowned viciously.


    "I didn''t say I didn''t want to marry you."


    "Then what did you mean by that?"


    "I..."


    His father''s warnings echoed in his ear, and Shawn finally managed to tamp down his anger.


    Patiently, he said, "I''m just saying that the most important thing right now is to have the outside world


    believe that we''re in a loving rtionship. There''s no need topete with her. A real intimate


    rtionship doesn''t concern itself with things like that. What matters ispatibility and understanding


    between the couple. What do you think?"


    Jessica clenched her fists, her whole body tightening.


    After a while, she said coldly, "And what if I just have to have it?"


    On the other end, Shawn''s expression darkened too.


    "Can you grow up, Jessica?"


    "Grow up? So I just deserve getting squashed under her foot? I deserve being worse off than her in


    every way? I can''t take that! You''re my husband. Your wife is getting bullied out there; shouldn''t you


    stand up for me as my husband? Or are you really so afraid of Archie McCarthy''s power that you''re


    wary of even offending Natalia? If you want to be a coward, then just say it! If I really can''t rely on you, I


    won''t force you. There are plenty of men in the world I can turn to!"


    "Jessica!"


    A roar came from the other end of the line.


    Realizing what she''d said in the heat of the moment, Jessica paled and tried to exin. "Shawn..."


    Shawn sneered.


    "What? Finally said something you actually meant? Fine! If you think I can''t stand up to other people,


    go find those people instead. Really, I don''t mind at all."


    "I didn''t mean it that way..."


    "I don''t care what you meant! Remember this ¨C your identity as a Mrs. Miller was just a deal we cut with


    the Dawson family. With the deal over, we''ll go our separate ways. Don''t darken my doorway again.


    That''s that! Goodbye!"


    With that, he hung up.


    Jessica froze there.


    The dead line stabbed into her heart like a de of cold steel.


    And the man''s ruthless hairpin words dug their way still deeper.


    A deal?


    Go their separate ways?


    Ha-ha...


    Some things she''d never been willing to face head-on finally reared their ugly heads into the light,


    dropping her into the depths of despair.


    ''You think of me like that, Shawn?''


    ''The real feelings I''ve put on the table all these years was just a deal to you?''


    Ha-ha... Hahaha...


    What an amusing, ironic farce!


    Jessica clutched her phone and startedughing. Tinted with madness, herughter continued until she


    trembled, the tears flowing.


    Everything Shawn had said today was a personal affront!


    ''I''ll make you regret it one day!''


    ...


    Two dayster.


    "Strategies for Cannon Fodder" had had its ups and downs, but all the same, the cast was finally clear.


    All the shooting was over, and the rest of the people finally got a moment to catch their breath. Still, as


    the core cast members, Natalia and Mac couldn''tpletely rx like the rest of them just yet.


    They still needed to cooperate with the ad campaign, which included Jessica and two other more


    important actors to the story.


    After finishing a few announcements, it was overall going well.


    Jessica still had a problem with Natalia, but for some reason, she didn''t look too well these days.


    Her whole bearing seemed drowsy, as if she''d taken some huge impact. She''d also lost a fair bit of


    wait.


    Worried she was getting tired, Vicente had her go back and rest, but Jessica didn''t agree.


    Ever since that night she''d argued with Shawn, she''d never been able to calm down.


    At least there was something to do following the cast around on the ad campaign, which took her mind


    off things.


    If she really had to stay home on her own, she would probably go crazy!


    Natalia didn''t know what had happened between her and Shawn, so she ignored her. Thankfully,


    because of her foul mood, Jessica didn''t have the energy toe and pick fights, which meant a bit of


    calm all around.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Just today, Vicente gave Natalia a call telling her that there was a charity event for the evening that he


    wanted her to attend alongside Jessica.


    An event like this wasn''t just for charity. It was also arge scene where actresses fought to draw


    attention.


    Natalia was in a ck tuxedo dress for the day. It gave off an aura of cold beauty. With her hair done


    up and a starry diamond ne around her neck, she seemed all the more gleamingly elegant for it.


    Vicente took her around the ce and chatted for a while with some investors.


    He wasn''t good at talking business, but as unskilled as he was for such a scene, he couldn''t pass it up.


    And with all her years in PR, Natalia knew the dance a lot of the time. Between the two of them, they


    managed to make up for each other.


    Jessica waste. In the past, she''d always attend banquets like this with Shawn.


    Suddenly having to show up alone today gave her a sick feeling in her gut.


    The intense sensation of loss dimmed her carefully made up features a bit.


    Ally couldn''t follow her in, but she escorted her to the door.


    As they got out of the car, she said quietly, "I''ve asked Mr. Miller, Miss Dawson. Seems like he''s busy


    tonight and won''te."


    Jessica''s footsteps stopped for a moment. Then she sighed lightly.


    "All right."


    With that, she strode inside.

 Chapter 227 Coming For Her

    Chapter 227 Coming For Her


    Chapter 227 Coming For Her


    With their rtionship this strained, it was best that she and Shawn not see each other for now.


    Just in case more things went down in public.


    Still, as logical as that was, knowing that he wouldn''t show up still got her down.


    After all, she''d deliberately had Ally call Shawn with the intention of softening her stance and


    submitting. With his brains, Shawn would have gotten the message.


    But he still wouldn''te.


    Which proved that he didn''t ept her gesture. Or that he was sulking with her.


    Thinking of that, Jessicaughed self-deprecatingly, her sense of loss growing.


    "Jessica!"


    At that moment, an overjoyed voice rang out.


    She lifted her head and saw a fully dolled-up girl lifting her skirt and jogging over.


    Taken aback, she only recognized her after a long while.


    "Marie? What''s... with your face..."


    Marie dipped her head, looking self-conscious. "Not so loud, Jessica. I had the surgery not long ago


    overseas. It''s a high-ss exquisite face. Well? Am I pretty or not?"


    Jessica was temporarily speechless.


    Looking at Marie''s chin ¨C you could probably stab someone to death with that thing ¨C and eerilyrge


    eyes, she tugged at a corner of her mouth awkwardly.


    "Y-you''re pretty."


    "Hehe, I knew I looked pretty."


    Marie took Jessica''s arm and smiled, "Sorry, Jessica. I was still in recovery a while back and couldn''t


    for it here, then ¨C congrattions."


    The moment that came up, Jessica''s scarce smile faded.


    Mildly, she said, "Thanks."


    Not noticing her strange expression, Marie looked around for a bit, didn''t see Shawn, and asked, "Eh?


    Where''s Shawn? He''s noting with you today?"


    "No, he''s got business, so he can''te."


    "Say whaaaaat? This man is just different after you got married. Before your wedding, didn''t he follow


    you wherever you went? Now that you''re newlyweds, he''s not showing up for a scene this important?


    Really, now!"


    Jessica''s face froze, her suppressed rage surging, about to explode from her chest.


    She tugged her arm free of Marie''s grip and said coldly, "All right, I''ve got other matters to attend to. Go


    have fun. I''ll be going now."


    With that, she hurried towards Vicente on her own.


    The cold shoulder dazed Marie a little, who stood there unable to react for a while.


    At that moment, a male voice eximed from the doorway.


    "It''s been forever, Shawn; what a surprise it is seeing you here today!"


    Jessica''s back stiffened.


    She turned around in disbelief. Coming from the door, being greeted and embraced by a middle-aged


    man, was none other than Shawn Miller.


    He was wearing a white suit today and as gentlemanly as ever. His handsome features shone under


    the lights, making him look like a dazzling medieval prince.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    She could feel her heart start thumping uncontrobly.


    Did youe, Shawn?


    Did youe for me?


    She knew that Shawn couldn''t have gone on without her.


    Everything he''d said before was just in the heat of the moment!


    After all, he''d been spoiled from childhood and had never been angered too badly. It was normal to say


    things like that when he was in the grips of his temper.


    She didn''t me him, really!


    Jessica felt her eyes sting. A hot, slightly salty liquid rolled down her cheeks.


    She turned around swiftly and dabbed it off with her handkerchief.


    Still, as fast as she was, Marie still saw it from a short distance away.


    She looked at Shawn, then back at Jessica, and understood.


    Uncertainly, she walked over to Jessica and murmured, "Jessica, did you... argue with Shawn?"


    Jessica rubbed her tears off and settled her face. "Don''t make things up."


    "Fine! You don''t need to tell me anything, but now that Shawn''se over now, he must know that he''s


    done something wrong ande over to apologize! Husband and wife quarrels are settled soon


    enough, so cool off and don''t get mad, okay?"


    She felt like this cousin of hers was great all around, just too arrogant.


    Managing to snag someone like Shawn ¨C if the two maintained a good rtionship, maybe as her


    cousin, she could also reap some benefit.


    So, she definitely didn''t want to see Jessica utterly offend Shawn because of her own pride.


    Having known her for so many years, of course Jessica saw through her private thoughts.


    She curved her lips mockingly but didn''t say anything. After all, deep inside, she agreed.


    It made sense. The two were fighting, but if one side was willing to step down, the other side should


    step down too if they weren''t stupid.


    It''d be stupid to hold a grudge on purpose.


    She sucked in a deep breath and felt the pent-up tension from days past finally dissipate a little.


    She started measuring her posture and attitude if Shawn wasing over to her.


    She ought to say something to make it clear she wasn''tpletely over it, but not so mad that he''d


    really leave and not turn back.


    Complete forgiveness was a no-go since it''d make her seem easy.


    Any more friction from now on, and he''d feel no problem hurting her.


    So she had to get it just right. Not too much, but not sox that it seemed like she didn''t care.


    As she was considering things, Jessica saw Shawn turn towards her after he was done chatting with


    the man.


    Her heart jolted and it almost felt like it would stop.


    Biting her lip, she took a deep breath and tightened her posture. Shawn hesitated, then finally stepped


    towards her.


    Tears swam in Jessica''s eyes.


    He really was here for her!


    The bastard!


    Why did he have to say those things that day?


    In the heat of the moment or not, those had really stung!


    Why couldn''t he just pamper her more?


    She''d been with him for five years!


    Jessica felt an urge to cry, but she held it in considering the time and ce.


    If he''d just say one word of apology, she''d forgive him on the spot!


    She''d neverpare anything from now on or go after anyone. So long as he''d love her with all his


    being and stay by her side, she wouldn''t ask for anything else.


    The value of some things only became apparent when one was about to lose them.

 Chapter 228 For Her Alone

    Chapter 228 For Her Alone


    Chapter 228 For Her Alone


    All these years, she''d fought endlessly and ceaselessly, causing her to neglect what she truly, deeply


    wanted.


    She could see it clearly now. What she wanted all along was Shawn''s love!


    Jessica clenched her fingers close, her knuckles turning almostpletely white from the force. Her


    whole body trembled slightly from her massive emotional upheavals.


    Shawn approached, each step bringing him closer to her.


    His face showed a happy smile.


    Warm and bright, under the lights, it was the smile of royalty.


    He was getting closer and closer now.


    She could almost smell the nostalgic scent of his cologne.


    She''d picked that cologne for him personally. Because she liked it, he''d used it every day.


    The brand of cologne was called Lockheart, and it was exactly what she wanted. To lock his heart in


    ce for her alone, for no one else to take.


    Jessica''s feelings rose and fell like an ocean tide.


    Seeing that Shawn was in front of her, her face lit up, and she walked forward, calling lightly, "Shawn..."


    But the man simply took one look at her and turned away.


    Without stopping, his footsteps brought him past her and behind her.


    Jessica froze there.


    Her face full of disbelief.


    She turned around gingerly towards where Shawn had headed.


    In a corner close to the bar, Natalia stood close together with Vicente, discussing something with


    another middle-aged man.


    The group had polite and elegant smiles on their faces. Each held a tall ss. Under the light, the


    curve of Natalia''s swanlike neck looked like a work of art, porcin pale and gleaming, inviting an


    irresistible embrace.


    Shawn walked next to them and said something. The people there toasted Natalia and left.


    Vicente patted Natalia on the shoulder and left with them.


    Shawn just stood there, looking with a deep, guilty expression at Natalia. Natalia simply looked at him


    with a half-smile on her face.


    Their gazes met with no hint of hostility or difference. The two stood there, pretty as a painting, both


    breathtaking.


    Jessica seemed to understand something.


    And her heart crumbled instantly.


    She started cackling with insaneughter, growing louder and madder until she started convulsing as


    she wept!


    Marie jerked back, terrified at the scene. The surrounding crowd looked over, curious.


    "Hehehehehehahahahahah..."


    Jessica was still cackling, a demented woman who''d fallen into despair. As she convulsed, her tears


    smudged up her mascara, and her whole being was simply raggedly pitiful. She looked like an


    abandoned spouse, which she was.


    "What ¨C what''s going on?"


    Everyone was taken aback.


    Someone whispered, "Has ¨C has she gone mad?"


    "Maybe she''s high on something."


    At that, everyone looked at each other. Marie reacted quickly and went up to tug at Jessica, urging,


    "Stop it."


    In the corner, Natalia looked at the scene and cocked an eyebrow.


    "Your wife''s over there going nuts, Mr. Miller. Aren''t you going to see to her?"


    Shawn shot a nce at the maddened Jessica, his expression cold.


    "It''s not enough for her to embarrass herself. She wants me to embarrass myself right alongside her?"


    Natalia''s lips twitched mockingly, and she didn''t say anything about it.


    Marie had had enough. Unable to rein in Jessica, she walked over.


    Pointing to Shawn, she raged, "Jessica''s already like this, Shawn, and you''re still here chatting up this


    slut? Isn''t she your wife? Aren''t you going to look after her?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Shawn''s expression was dark as he looked at her.


    After a while, he still took up his phone and called in two bodyguards.


    The bodyguards moved quickly. Despite Jessica''s loud protests, they muffled her and dragged her


    away.


    Looking at their rough handling, Marie turned white, a little intimidated.


    She looked astonished over at Shawn, demanding, "That''s your wife, Shawn Miller; how could you?"


    Shawn looked at her coldly, not a bit of warmth in his gaze. "I thought you told me to look after her? An


    important scene like this and she''s out here losing her mind; what do you think I should have done?"


    Marie had no words.


    The Millers had a reputation to protect.


    As the young master of the Miller family, Shawn naturally cared even more about face.


    Jessica''s sobs andughs had already drawn plenty of attention.


    If he''d gone over and Jessica had thrown another tantrum, everyone here tonight would know that


    Shawn Miller had no ability to control his own wife and erupted into an argument with Jessica in full


    view of the public eye.


    So having the bodyguards remove her was the best solution.


    Marie shook her head, looked at the mild-mannered man before her, unable to believe that this was still


    the same Shawn who''d showered Jessica with affection.


    She took two steps back, muttering, "That''s too much! That''s just too much!"


    With that, she sprinted after Jessica.


    The farce came to an end.


    Plenty of people had still been shocked, but they hadn''t had the time to react and weren''t too sure what


    was going on.


    Lifting his ss, Shawn walked up and toasted with a smile. "Apologies. My wife has had a bit too


    much to drink and disturbed everyone here. I''ll apologize in her ce."


    Seeing that, everyone managed to react and raised their own sses.


    "No need for that. So long as Mrs. Miller is all right."


    "Yeah, no need to be so formal, Mr. Miller."


    Natalia looked at the scene and suddenly found it all very funny.


    She knew better than anyone what kind of person Shawn was.


    This man had deceived her under the guise of tenderness all those years ago, and now he had


    deceived Jessica too.


    When in reality, from start to finish, he''d only ever loved himself.


    Thinking of that, Natalia''s eyes dipped, and she felt that she was actually quite lucky now.


    Lucky enough to see him for what he was early on. Lucky enough to meet that man now who gave her


    a new life.


    She strode off towards the other side.


    Seeing that, Shawn followed her.


    "I''ve still got something to talk about with you, Natalia."


    "Mr. Miller!"


    Natalia stopped in her footsteps and turned around, smiling.


    "If you need anything, tell me over the phone another time. Calling after me like this in broad daylight


    will draw misunderstandings, you know."


    She turned around and went on her way.


    Shawn''s face changed subtly.


    "Do you still hate me, Natalia?"


    Natalia blinked.


    She looked at him, amused.


    "Why would I hate you?"


    "Because..."


    The words caught in his throat and wouldn''te out for some reason.

 Chapter 229 I DonT Hate You

    Chapter 229 I Don''T Hate You


    Chapter 229 I Don''t Hate You


    After a while, he lowered his head and said dejectedly, "Because I betrayed you and did so many


    things to you. I even bullied you along with other people. Would you keep on hating me for that?"


    Natalia raised an eyebrow.


    Was this gesture of lowering his head one of guilt?


    She chuckled and shook her head.


    "No, I don''t hate you."


    Shawn shook, looking at her in disbelief as his pupils expanded slightly.


    "Why?"


    "Because hatred means I still keep you in my mind. I have no real need to keep in my mind someone


    who doesn''t matter to me at all for petty hate."


    With that, her lips parted slightly, and she really turned around and left.


    Shawn stood there, rooted to the spot as he looked at her receding back. His heart throbbed, and his


    brain felt like it had taken a lightning bolt right down the middle. His whole body stiffened.


    What did she say?


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She didn''t hate him, just because he was someone who didn''t matter to her in her life.


    He didn''t matter?


    Heh! Heh heh hah hah hah!


    Six years. Six years she''d given to him, and she could let it all go this easily?


    She could say she didn''t need him just like that?


    She could say she didn''t like him just like that?


    She could say he didn''t matter just like that?


    Who gave her the right?


    What made her think she could say he didn''t matter?


    Weren''t those six years the best time of her life?


    Even with the flow of time, even with someone else beside her, she shouldn''t have lumped him in with


    those people who didn''t matter!


    After all, he was her first love. Weren''t first loves supposed to be the one, the deepest and most


    secretive part of the heart?


    No, he didn''t believe it!


    He wouldn''t believe it!


    As if thinking of something, Shawn''s eyes shone with gleaming heat.


    Stepping out, he chased after her.


    *****


    Natalia didn''t linger in the banquet.


    For no other reason than that it was gettingte, and the old ball and chain was starting to get antsy at


    home.


    Archie was holding a grudge for her going out without bringing him along.


    He swore, whichever day she saw fit to go public with their rtionship, he would let the whole world


    know he was her man, and what really was between them!


    Hmph!


    The man was sitting at home sulking when he heard the car trundle up from outside. His eyes lit up and


    he stood.


    Then he sat back down again the next second.


    What was he getting so excited for?


    She was justing back, wasn''t she?


    She had toe back eventually!


    Hmph!


    He sat down heavily on the leather sofa. To show how casual he was being, he crossed one long leg


    over the other.


    It still wasn''t enough. He took up a nearby financial magazine, flipped it open and pretended to read.


    That was what Natalia saw when she stepped foot inside.


    In the spacey, luxurious living room, a certain handsome man sat on the sofa, legs crossed, magazine


    in hand, reading the heck out of it.


    She had to smirk as she changed her shoes and walked over.


    "I''m back, husband dear."


    Archie didn''t even look up.


    He just grunted.


    Natalia put her bag down and sat down next to him, encircling her hands around his arm.


    "It''s been a few hours; did you miss me? Have you been a good boy at home?"


    Archie kept his face cold as he tugged his arm out of her grasp.


    Without an expression showing, he said, "No."


    Natalia cocked an eyebrow at his gesture.


    ying hard to get, was he!


    She stood up and walked upstairs.


    Archie blinked, not understanding why she''d just up and left.


    Wasn''t she supposed to pamper him at a time like this?


    He was this low and wasn''ting out of his shell with a bit of pampering, so couldn''t she just pamper


    him a bit more?


    Was she this disinterested in him now?


    She''d gotten impatient after not even five minutes of pampering him?


    Thinking of that, the man''s already ill mood got even worse!


    He set the magazine down heavily on the tea table and scoffed, sitting there sulking.


    If she didn''t want to pamper him, she didn''t want to pamper him; he didn''t care!


    As they said, women got worse the more you got used to each other. It looked like he''d been too


    lenient with her, and now she didn''t care about him anymore!


    He just sat there and continued to sulk.


    Then Natalia came downstairs with something in her hand.


    "All right, don''t get mad. I know you''re unhappy because I didn''t bring you out with me. My bad, okay?


    Come on, now, be a good boy and take your medicine."


    Archie had been sick the past couple days. The doctor had prescribed some cold medicine for him and


    had him take one pill before sleeping every night.


    Archie looked at the small, pale hand passing him the pill, then at the warm water in her other hand,


    then at her face.


    His depression swept away in an instant.


    She wasn''t ignoring him.


    She was just going to get his cold medicine.


    With this much care, it proved that he was still important to her.


    Archie cheered up immediately.


    Still, he was the Mr. McCarthy. He didn''t let his happiness show on his face.


    Without changing his expression, he grunted, took the pill and swallowed it with water before saying,


    "When can we go public with our rtionship?"


    Natalia chuckled dryly, "I happen to think it''s quite nice now!"


    "Nice my ass!"


    The man swore, dissatisfied.


    Natalia had no reply.


    "Am I an eyesore? Enough that you didn''t want the public to see me?"


    She shook her head hurriedly.


    "I definitely never thought like that. Er... the main reason is the right time hasn''te yet."


    "Heh!" Archie scoffed. "You think I''d buy that? Out with it! Do you want to huddle away like this forever?


    Eh?"


    Natalia denied it.


    "No, I promise."


    "If promises were always held, what do we need the police for?"


    She had no answer to that, either.


    "I don''t care, just give me a date."


    Natalia thought about it. Consider how jealous Archie got and the way they were hiding away, this


    couldn''t go on.


    So she said, "Let''s get a little more time pass. When I''vepletely dealt with my mother''s business,


    I''ll agree to anything you want."


    That satisfied him.


    Seeing that she''d cated the dragon, Natalia sighed.


    Then she thought of what she''d gone through at the charity event, found it funny, and told Archie.


    He sneered after hearing the story.


    "Pond scum like Shawn Miller talking about love? What an insult to the word."


    Natalia cocked an eyebrow.


    "He doesn''t get to talk about love, but you do?"


    "Of course."


    The man didn''t find anything wrong with what he''d said. He hugged her tightly in his arms and


    murmured, "Before I met you, I thought that I didn''t deserve it. But after all this, I knew I had to wake


    up."


    Natalia let out a moan. "Mhn... don''t... go upstairs..."

 Chapter 230 Threat Of Suicide

    Chapter 230 Threat Of Suicide


    Chapter 230 Threat of Suicide


    Meanwhile.


    The bodyguards directly escorted Jessica back to the Miller household.


    Henry wasn''t home these few days. He''d gone out of the city for business. So aside from the servants,


    there was only Jessica and Shawn at home.


    Seeing Jessica get dragged back by a pair of bodyguards, everyone jumped for shock.


    The lead maid came up to see what was going on, but the bodyguards red her back.


    The well-built men looked at them and rumbled, "This is the young master''s will. The madam can only


    stay in her room tonight. None of you are allowed to let her out or see her, and that''s that."


    "But why?"


    "What''s with the questions? Whatever the young master says, we do. There''s no need to ask about


    anything else."


    With that, the two bodyguards left.


    Jessica''s hysterical sobs and the sound of crashing and splintering came from the bedroom.


    The servants looked at each other and didn''t dare say anything.


    It took until morning the next day for Shawn to get back.


    The moment he entered, the servants in the house looked at him like their savior was here, with


    burning eyes.


    Expressionlessly, he asked, "Where''s the madam?"


    "S-she''s upstairs! She was smashing things for a full night and only stopped at four or five in the


    morning."


    He sneered mockingly.


    That''s how this woman was.


    The moment she came up against something she didn''t like, all she knew was to break things and


    throw tantrums. She wasn''t capable of anything else.


    Not like Natalia, who always had a logical solution.


    He never thought that way when he was with Natalia, and he''d disliked her calmness and rationality.


    He''d felt that shecked feminine pride and sensibility.


    At that time, Jessica''s tantrums and self-centeredness had seemed cute to him.


    The purest expression of girlhood.


    Shawn walked upstairs.


    Maybe because she''d gone at it all night and really was tired, but when the servants opened the door


    and he went in, it wasn''t the messy interior that he saw but the woman lying on the rug in the center of


    the bedroom, sleeping soundly.


    She''d taken a razor to the entire mattress, the photo frame on the wall, the makeup on the vanity, the


    clothes in the closet.


    All of it had been shredded. Even a full robbery was less devastating than this scene.


    As prepared as the servants were, they still recoiled.


    Shawn, though, was quite calm.


    He''d expected an image like this, so he didn''t really feel anything at the sight.


    He was just a bit surprised as he looked at the sleeping woman on the rug.


    Looked like she wasn''t stupid to an incurable degree.


    At least she''d only taken the razor to her things, not her wrists.


    He muttered, "You can leave."


    The servants looked at each other, said "okay" in unison, and left.


    Shawn strode inside and shut the door.


    Jessica wasn''t sleeping that soundly.


    She could feel someoneing in.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    But she didn''t want to get up or react. The whole night''s ordeal had already taken all her strength and


    patience.


    All that was left in her heart was failure and numbness.


    A soft pair of house slippers stopped before her face.


    Shawn looked down at her from above, his voice low. "Is that all you could do? I thought you''d break


    the door down and escape."


    Jessica didn''t reply.


    She was just a frail woman. As vicious as her heart could get, her physique wasn''t up to it.


    To make the mess she had in one night, she''d sustained a fair bit of damage herself. Her fingers, for


    example, had been sliced open by the razor in several ces.


    Because she''d tried to bash the door open, her arm had amassed some bruises as well.


    Lying there in her torn dress, her disheveled state somehow had with it a sort of attractiveness.


    After a while, her lips parted.


    "If you want tough at me, go ahead! Don''t hold back."


    Shawn cocked an eyebrow.


    He crouched down in front of her.


    Those eyes that she''d once loved so much bored into her with none of the warmth from before. There


    was only a cier inside them.


    "You''re not going to make a show of trying tomit suicide?"


    Jessica smirked.


    "Why would I kill myself? Living''s great, isn''t it? I''ve got nice clothes. I''ve got good food. I''m still the


    daughter of the Dawson family. Even if we divorce, I''ve still got my money and my lifestyle. Besides, I''m


    still young. Even if I leave you, I can find a better man and live out the rest of my life nicely. Why would


    Imit suicide?"


    Shawn hadn''t expected her to be able to say all that.


    He sneered and said softly, "Seems like you''re not as true to me as you think! Then what wasst night


    all about?"


    Jessica looked at him woodenly, without speaking.


    Shawn reached out and brushed her messy hair, murmuring, "Do you know how much damage that


    insane show you put on has done to me, to the Miller family, to Century Entertainment and to yourself?"


    Jessica remained silent.


    Her bright eyes had dimmed, looking like the orbs of a dead fish.


    Shawn continued, "Luckily, I sealed the news in time. People probably think you just got drunk and


    won''t think about it too much. Otherwise, all that money Century dumped on you and the Kneige


    endorsement is going to go down the drain."


    Seeing Jessica still keep her current expression, Shawn raised an eyebrow.


    "Don''t you have anything to say?"


    Jessica smirked.


    "What''s there to say? You want me to apologize? To admit I''ve done wrong? To beg you to take pity on


    me and love me again? What good would that do? A heartless man like you sees nothing but profit. If


    that''s the case, why should I waste the effort?"


    Shawnughed.


    "I only just noticed today that you''re pretty smart. You''re not dumb enough to try crying your way back


    into a man''s heart now that things have gotten as far as they have today."


    Jessica''s lips curved self-deprecatingly, and she didn''t say anything.


    Shawn continued, "What should I do? I''m starting to appreciate you again!"


    "Thanks for your appreciation, but I don''t need it. Out with it, then! What do you want from me?"


    "You''re my wife, so what could I want from you? I want you to live well and stop giving me trouble. You


    know that some things are a hassle to deal with, and I''ve never liked hassles."


    Jessica blinked, surprised.


    "You''re not getting a divorce?"


    "Why would I divorce you?"


    He bent over slightly, getting closer to her face, so she could see his expression more clearly.


    It was such a cold, cruel face, that even with a smile on his lips, it sent chills down the spine.

 Chapter 231 Please Help Her

    Chapter 231 Please Help Her


    Chapter 231 Please Help Her


    "You haven''t got me back all those money I have lost because of you, so how could I divorce you now,


    you silly?"


    His tone was soft, but Jessica suddenly shivered.


    When he said these to her, she felt like a cold poisonous snake climbing up from her back, and its


    mouth was hanging on her neck as if it would bite her in the next second.


    She suddenly put on a serious face, because she could feel his finger sliding down from her head to


    her cheek and was approaching her lips. Jessica couldn''t help but raise her hand and push his finger


    away.


    She cursed, "You pervert!"


    "Heh!"


    Shawnughed out, "If I am a pervert, then you are the pervert''s wife. How about that? Are you afraid


    of being with a pervert?"


    Jessica tried her best to calm down.


    She looked at him and sneered, "I can continue to pretend to be your wife, but I''m warning you, you


    must stay away from me and don''t touch me again from this day forwards!"


    After saying that, she got up and went to the bathroom.


    Shawn stood up with a faint smile on his face. He took out a handkerchief from the trouser pocket,


    wiped his fingers that had just touched Jessica, and then threw it into the trash.


    "Somebodyes to help Jessica clean up the room and buy what she needs."


    After saying that, he left.


    Jessica couldn''t even walk into the bathroom.


    After simply washing her hands, Jessica went to the guest room.


    The servant bought new furniture and mattresses and cleaned the room for her.


    When everything was done, it was already evening. She had just gone back to her room.


    At dinner, Shawn''s assistant called her and told her that Shawn would live in another vi next door


    and would note back for the time being.


    When she answered the phone, two servants were there too. They both sympathized with her after


    hearing their conversations.


    It had only been a few days since they got married, and they had already lived apart now.


    What a big deal! Why couldn''t they just talk to each other?


    However, after hanging up the phone, Jessica just went back and continued to have dinner calmly.


    She seemed to have changed a lot.


    Her family was worried that something bad might happen to her, but after observing her for a night,


    they found she was just no longer as talkative as before.


    So, her family gradually set their mind at rest.


    This evening, Jessica was sitting on the terrace to enjoy the cool breeze.


    The phone suddenly rang. She looked at the name and immediately picked up the phone.


    "You finally call me."


    A woman was talking to her softly on the phone. It seemed she also coughed once or twice, and then


    that woman said, "Sorry, I''m not feeling welltely."


    Jessica was expressionless, "So now you have time to help me, right?"


    The woman paused for a moment, and then said, "Of course. What do you want me to do? Just tell


    me."


    "I want you to kill a person for me."


    The woman froze, obviously a little surprised.


    "Who?"


    "Natalia Dawson."


    *****


    Archie had to go on a business trip recently.


    Something was wrong with hispany''s important project abroad. They had some conflicts with their


    business partners, but the person in charge was sick, so he had to go over and solve the problem


    himself.


    Natalia had already finished the propaganda work some time ago with Vicente, so she was free


    recently.


    Therefore, before his trip, she helped him pack the luggage and drove him to the airport.


    Archie was naturally very satisfied. Before leaving, he asked Nancy to take care of herself


    After sending him away, Natalia found that it was still early, so she went to thepany again.


    On the whole, Star Entertainment was developing very well now. Although its scale was still rtively


    small, its artists were rising steadily. What''s more, with the support of Annie International, it would have


    a bright future.


    Laura had stared in a few dramas this year. Her fans following her Twitter had increased from more


    than 3 million at first to more than 10 million now.


    Natalia intended to give her a good script this year, so she could y the lead.


    Several other artists were also shooting an online talent show recently. Even though they could not win


    any awards, they could still be remembered by the audience.


    Although they were not really popr in any way, they still attracted a lot of attention. They had almost


    one million social media followers now.


    Although the number of their fans was not veryrge, they had made progress from apletely


    nobody to where they were now.


    After inspecting thepany, Natalia felt very satisfied. Then she went back to Annie International.


    Seeing that it was alreadyte, she left with Nancy.


    "Natalia, are we going home now?"


    Nancy asked while driving.


    "No. Let''s go out for dinner."


    She finally had the chance toe out and hang around. Naturally, Natalia wouldn''t miss it.


    They first went to the nearby t Iron Steak House for dinner, and then went shopping at the mall.


    Natalia heard that Nancy was an orphan. She had no other rtives, except for a brother who was still


    in high school.


    Now it was the beginning of September, and the high school had just opened. Natalia apanied her


    to buy a lot of things and clothes the boys in high school would like, and she also gave Nancy a day off,


    so that she could go back to apany her brother to start school.


    Nancy was naturally happy. She left that night by ne.


    The next day, Natalia went to work as usual.


    When meeting a client at noon, she saw Jessica by chance.


    Naturally, it was a coincidence. They were in a cafe and coincidentally saw Jessica sitting not far away


    from them.


    Although she thought it was strange, she didn''t think much of it.


    She always felt that Jessica looked at her in a strange way and she didn''t know whether it was her


    illusion or not.


    The more Jessica hated Natalia, the grimmer Jessica appeared.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Natalia knew Jessica hated her, so she didn''t pay much attention to it.


    After finishing talking about the business, she did not rush back to thepany but took a taxi to a very


    famous pottery store in the east of the city.


    She didn''t know why Archie had given her a pottery jar a few days ago, and he also emphasized that


    he made it by himself.


    To be honest, Natalia did not quite like his present.


    It''s not that she didn''t like pottery, but this jar was too poorly made.


    Its shape was strange, and the painting on it was really ugly.


    Archie said that he drew the image of her, himself, and their three children.


    He said that this was their future.


    Natalia looked at the three twisted children,psing into silence.


    It was okay that he prepared an ugly gift for her.


    But he asked her to give a gift to him too.


    Natalia was simply speechless.


    So, she could only personally make one for him.


    Thinking in this way, after getting into the car, she closed her eyes and intended to take a nap,


    however, not long after, she felt something wrong.

 Chapter 232 She Was Kidnapped

    Chapter 232 She Was Kidnapped


    Chapter 232 She Was Kidnapped


    There was a strange smell in the air. When she just got in the car, she didn''t pay attention because it


    was too light, but as time went on, the aroma became stronger and stronger, even pungent now.


    She propped herself up to grab the car door, but she couldn''t exert any strength at all. She felt her


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    throat blocked and couldn''t utter a word.


    Gradually, she began to feel dizzy, and then she couldn''t even open her eyes...


    At thest second of her consciousness, she saw the driver take off his mask and turned around to


    show her a ferocious smile.


    "You ... you are ..."


    *****


    Natalia did not know how long she had been unconscious.


    She was awakened by coldness.


    When she opened her eyes again vaguely, she saw a simple operating room made of cement. She saw


    the iron-grey walls were shining. An incandescentmp hung on her head. The pale light made her


    eyes tingle.


    Where was her?


    Her consciousness gradually awakened. In her memory, she wanted to take a taxi to the pottery


    museum. Later, she seemed to smell some kind of fragrance in the car and then fell asleep...


    She came to her senses suddenly.


    Turning her head, she saw two rows of ss columns ced around her, with transparent liquid inside.


    Unknown animal bodies were soaking in the liquid, and many strange and weird things were hung on


    the wall.


    The air was flooded with a sickening smell of blood and formalin.


    And she was lying on the operating table in the center now. Her hands and feet were fixed to the table


    by iron rings, like amb to the ughter.


    Where was this?


    Natalia''splexion changed. She tried to struggle, but only felt her body was weak, and couldn''t exert


    strength at all. She didn''t know whether she was injected with something.


    The surrounding was so silent. She was left alone in the room.


    But the silence was like the calmness before the storm, making her panic and almost suffocate.


    What the hell was going on here?


    She was in the car. How could shee here?


    Where was this?


    And who kidnapped her?


    Natalia was confused, and just then, she heard someone was moving toward this room.


    "Tap, tap, tap..."


    The sound of high-heeled leather shoes stepping on the concrete b was like the death knelling


    from hell, which was quite frightening.


    Natalia tensed up.


    Was it the kidnapper?


    The sound of footsteps was closer and closer, and soon a familiar face appeared above her head.


    "Natalia, we meet again."


    Natalia''s pupils contracted.


    Jessica?!


    Four stout men were following her in.


    She still wore a gentle and faint smile on her face. But her smile looked eerie in this room.


    "What? Are you surprised to see me?"


    Natalia frowned and almost instantly understood what was going on.


    She said coldly, "What do you mean by this?"


    "Don''t you know that? Natalia! How dare you still try to y dumb with me now! You''re having fun


    fooling me, aren''t you!"


    After saying that, she hit her chest with a fierce elbow. Natalia was hit by her, and her chest really hurt.


    Damn it!


    She was going crazy, wasn''t she?


    She gritted her teeth, and it took her a long time to get over the pain, "I don''t understand what you''re


    talking about, but what you''re doing is kidnapping. It''s against thew. Do you know that?"


    "Heh! You think I will be afraid?"


    Jessica came over and pinched her face. She said fiercely, "If you die in a ce like this, who else do


    you think will know you are dead? Who can get justice for you!!"


    Natalia instantly got nervous.


    Before she could react, an icy cold de was pressed against her face.


    "Do you know what I hate most about you? It''s that you know how beautiful you are, but you still


    pretend not to know about it! You pretend to be coldly elegant in front of outsiders, but actually, you can


    do anything to seduce the men!"


    "Heh! If I scratched your face, would Archie still like you? Also, if you were raped here today, would you


    be unqualified to get married to Archie?"


    Jessica''s eyes twinkled with excited and malicious light as she held the knife in front of Natalia''s face.


    The de slid across her cheek and aroused her a cold shudder.


    Natalia gritted her teeth and red at her.


    She felt afraid in her heart.


    After all, she didn''t know where she was. It looked like an abandoned hospital, and there were probably


    not many people around.


    Although she did not feel that Jessica really dared to kill her, if Jessica stabbed her in the face, it would


    really hurt!


    She said in a deep voice, "Does Shawn know you have done this to me?"


    "You don''t need to scare me with Shawn!"


    Jessica let out a fierceugh, "Do you think Shawn really likes you? He just likes new things. He was


    not reconciled to the fact that her woman has been robbed by another man."


    "But that''s all. It''s just like that even if you don''t want the slippers, you will throw them in the garbage,


    and you won''t let others take them away. Do you understand?"


    Natalia sneered.


    "I don''t know if I am, but if you think so, it shows that in your heart, you are like a pair of slippers."


    "You ... heh!"


    Jessica suddenly sneered, "Okay. Until now, you are still stubborn. Don''t you know what will happen


    aftering here?"


    Natalia sneered.


    Natalia looked at her with contempt, "If I say something soft or simply beg for mercy, you will let me


    go?"


    "Of course not."


    "Then wouldn''t that be it?"


    Jessica was stunned.


    She felt angry for no reason.


    How could she be like this?


    How could Natalia still argue with her in such a situation?


    Wasn''t she afraid?


    Jessica gritted her teeth with hatred, and for a moment, she suddenly smiled.


    "You know what? Recently I saw a secret recipe for maintenance abroad. It was said that soaking your


    face with wine can keep youth forever. The more beautiful the face, the better the effect.


    "I have to say that I''ve seen so many people, but I have never seen a face like yours. When I first saw


    you at the age of 18, I knew that you were more beautiful than me."


    "So, you may never know how much I want your face! Now that I just happen to have this opportunity,


    don''t you think I should take advantage of it?"


    When she said, she reached out her hand to caress her face.


    Natalia felt her cold fingers were like a snake crawling on her face, which made her scalp numb.


    Natalia held back the rejection and impulse in her heart, stiffly curled up her lips, and said coldly, "Then


    I am very grateful to your liking me. Should I feel honored?"


    "Heh! You don''t need to talk tough with me. You know, now that you''ve been here, I won''t let you go


    easily."

 Chapter 233 Strike Back

    Chapter 233 Strike Back


    Chapter 233 Strike Back


    "So, what do you want to do?"


    "Don''t worry. At least you''re my sister. I won''t really peel off your face and use it to make wine."


    She suddenly stood up, took a step back, and pointed at the few men behind her.


    "Do you see that? I have prepared everything for you. I just want to see if Archie would really treat you


    as well as he always did."


    "I won''t kill you either. After these men finish, I will let you go back to see whether Archie will continue


    to keep you and spoil you or not."


    When Jessica finished speaking, she suddenly took out a syringe from her pocket, drew a bottle of blue


    liquid from another bottle, and injected the liquid into her body.


    Natalia struggled, but what she did was in vain.


    She suddenly got a little flustered, "What are you doing?"


    Jessicaughed coldly.


    "Don''t worry. It would kill you. But it can make you stay a little morefortableter. After all, I''m not


    going to let them kill you. I just want them to cripple you."


    After saying that, she smiled and patted her face before leaving.


    Natalia''splexion changed greatly.


    Although she was not sure what exactly Jessica had injected into her body, she thought that it would


    not be something good.


    Those men saw Jessica leave, and only then did they alle to her.


    Natalia stared at them and shook her head.


    "Don''t, don''te over."


    Her voice was a little weak. Seeing her like this, these men all began to grin hideously.


    "Baby, don''t be afraid. We''ll be gentle."


    "Come on. Come on!"


    *****


    Ten minutester.


    The whole basement was quiet.


    Natalia was lying on the floor. She could no longer feel the pain of the wound on her wrist, and she


    gradually became unconscious ...


    She felt so cold as if her body was being soaked in a pool of cold water.


    She knew she was dying.


    No, she could not die!


    The strong desire for survival made her bite her tongue, and the clear pain called back some of her


    consciousness.


    She heard a painful groan not far away. It seemed there was a man struggling to stand up.


    She gritted her teeth and got up. Before that man could stand up, she stepped on his spine, so he


    couldn''t stand up at all.


    Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief.


    She had got no energy anymore.


    She held on to the wall and tried very hard to walk out.


    But the more she walked, the more her consciousness became blurred.


    Her willpower drove her to move on, but she couldn''t move her legs at all.


    She couldn''t help but shake her head.


    She thought that the liquid Jessica injected into her body should be some aphrodisiac drugs.


    Now it seemed that it was probably not.


    But no matter what it was, it was now making her arms and legs weak.


    She couldn''t stay here any longer, otherwiseter when Jessica came back, she really couldn''t leave.


    With this in mind, she gritted her teeth and continued to move out.


    Then she finally saw the light.


    She hurriedly speeded up and finally reached the door.


    As she expected, this was an abandoned hospital on the outskirts.


    She thought the hospital may have been relocated. What was left here was some waste equipment,


    and nothing new would here, so these old equipment had been piled up here.


    Natalia struggled to walk out, however, just then, there was the sound of footstep behind her.


    Herplexion changed. Without thinking, she knew that someone wasing.


    She quickened her pace. Fortunately, the person didn''te this way, so he didn''t notice her.


    However, when she really came out, she found that she was probably at the seaside.


    It may be a sanatorium. But this was not important. What was important was that there was only one


    exit of the basement where she was held just now.


    She was unlucky. When she chose the direction in the corridor, she chose the dead end.


    Now, she was lying on the railing. On the left was the endless sea, and on the right was the corridor


    that someone just passed by.


    No matter which way she went, it would be a dead end.


    She didn''t think that if she was caught by Jessica again, she would still have the luck and strength to


    escape again by fighting with those strong men unarmed.


    Finally, after thinking for a while, she looked at the deep sea, gritted her teeth, turned over the railing


    and jumped down.


    *****


    On the other side, in the overseas hotel of McCarthy Properties thousands of kilometers away.


    Archie didn''t sleep well this whole night. He felt flustered for no reason.


    He vaguely had a bad feeling, but he couldn''t figure out where it came from.


    So early in the morning, he got up from bed at five o''clock and ran along the green road of the hotel,


    but the feeling of panic was still there, without abating.


    He returned to his room with a solemn face and frowned.


    Just then, his phone rang.


    It was Nancy.


    His eyelids twitched, and immediately he knew why he had that bad feeling. He hurriedly turned around


    to pick up the smartwatch that he had taken off and put on the table before going to bedst night.


    He saw that on the screen of his watch, the little red dot that was always online had disappeared, and


    his pupils tightened suddenly.


    "What''s going on?" He picked up the phone and said coldly.


    Nancy had a guilty conscience and even over the phone, she could feel Archie was in a bad mood.


    She was afraid. But no matter how afraid she was, she couldn''t dy it. She must report it to Archie.


    "Mr. McCarthy, Mrs. McCarthy ... has disappeared!"


    "What?"


    "It''s all my fault. Originally, we had a n, but then something went wrong ..."


    Nancy quickly told him the beginning and the end of the matter.


    Including what Natalia had asked her to do.


    After a while, she asked, "Mr. McCarthy, I''m sorry. I know I should take full responsibility for this matter.


    But now the most important thing is to find Mrs. McCarthy."


    Archie took a deep breath and said in a cold voice, "Where are you now?"


    "I''m in McCarthy Mansion."


    "Immediately get the surveince video of the whole city. I''ll be right back!"


    Fortunately, Archie''s schedule was to fly to a country in East Asia first and then to the United States


    tomorrow after finishing his business, so he was not too far away. He directly asked an assistant to


    request a private ne toe back immediately, which took only three hours.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Three and a half hourster, Archie returned to McCarthy Mansion.

 Chapter 234 Save Yourself

    Chapter 234 Save Yourself


    Chapter 234 Save Yourself


    Nancy and Mrs. Dottie were both sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    Nancy looked chagrined. She never thought that Natalia had nned everything with her before, but


    finally, she still lost Natalia.


    Mrs. Dottie just didn''t expect that Natalia would have an ident.


    The door of the living room was open, and the handsome man who was fatigued with the journey


    appeared at the door.


    "Mr. McCarthy!"


    "Mr. McCarthy!"


    Both of them immediately stood up.


    Archie nced at them coldly and then walked straight over.


    "Where''s the surveince video?"


    "Mr. McCarthy! This is the surveince video I got ten minutes ago. Mrs. McCarthy should have been


    taken away by a gray taxi."


    "Now I have hacked in the city''s monitoring system, but I haven''t found the car yet."


    Archie took the IPAD and had a look at it. He looked serious.


    Nancy still wanted to say something. However, Archie suddenly got up and walked out.


    Her eyelids twitched and she hurriedly followed out.


    "Mr. McCarthy, I''ll go with you."


    A few minutester.


    Archie drove the car at full speed on the road.


    In the car, Archie took the map and circled out the ces where the car might go.


    "Nancy, you take some people to the southeast. You should pay much attention to the more remote


    buildings along the way. The kidnapper can''t do it in a crowded ce, because it''s easy to give himself


    away, so he will find a private and quiet ce."


    "You should also remember that they are likely to change their car halfway, so you should pay attention


    not only to that car but also to other vehicles along the way."


    "In addition, call Doctor Hugh to let him get ready at any time. Several hours have passed since she


    disappeared, and she is likely to be injured."


    "I''ll be heading the southwest! Keep in touch if you have any news."


    Archie calmly and quickly gave orders. Nancy nodded, then got out of the car and drove another car to


    the southwest.


    The phone rang. It was Mrs. Dottie.


    Archie frowned, and suddenly got a little impatient.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    "Mr. McCarthy, should we call the police?"


    He froze for that moment.


    "Haven''t you called the police yet?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "No, not yet!"


    "Then call the police!"


    "Huh? Okay."


    Archie hung up the phone. He sat in the car and looked ahead. His eyes were cold and filled with


    hatred.


    ''Jessica, you better pray it''s not you!''


    ''Otherwise, I will definitely regret it!''


    *****


    When Natalia woke up, she found that she was still alive.


    She felt lucky, but the next second, when she looked around, she couldn''t help cursing in her heart.


    ''Damn it! What the hell is this ce?''


    She was surrounded by steep cliffs, and she was hanging in the air on a nearly broken branch, with the


    sea below.


    Obviously, although she was not dead, she was almost dead.


    Such a thin branch had almost broken because of her weight. As long as she moved a little bit, she


    would fall down.


    The water sshed below, making her trousers wet, and she could even feel the salty smell in the sea.


    Well.


    Maybe she was hurt by her own doing.


    If she had known that Jessica would do it, she should have asked Nancy to follow her closely.


    It would be much better than now.


    Natalia sighed, feeling a little frustrated for her blunder.


    She looked around and didn''t see any ce that she could step on.


    Fortunately, there was arge protruding sharp stone on the cliff. She reached out her hand and tried to


    hold it. It was very stable and could bear her weight.


    So, she moved over carefully little by little. She grasped the stone tightly with both hands, and then left


    the branch and hung in the air.


    She felt a little pain in her arm because she exerted too much strength.


    She gritted her teeth. Fortunately, she had learned rock climbing abroad before, and her arms were still


    powerful.


    But it was impossible to climb up from here, and it was not suitable for her to do because she did not


    have much strength now.


    With this in mind, she took a deep breath, then looked around and found arge rock not far from her


    left hand.


    Maybe she could have a rest on it for a while.


    But the rock was too far away, she couldn''t get there.


    After thinking over, she grabbed the rock with one hand and quickly unbuckled her belt with the other


    hand.


    It was lucky that she used a leather belt to match her clothes today.


    The leather belt was not only of good quality and not easy to break, but also very long. After folding it,


    she could use it to entangle the rock.


    Natalia took a deep breath, blinked her eyes, and tried her best to calm down.


    Then she gripped her belt tightly and swung forward.


    She felt that her two arms were almost torn apart, but she held back the pain and swung her body in


    mid-air.


    Seeing the distance from the cliff, she found her strength was not enough.


    The only thing she could do now was to swing herself up to the cliff with the strength of her waist.


    As long as her feet fell to the ground, there was always a way for her to untie the rope and escape from


    here so that she could survive.


    However, at this time, her palms really hurt.


    She felt something torn in her palm, and the pain was unbearable.


    Natalia''s face was pale, and she looked up with difficulty.


    The sky was blue. It was already the morning. The thin mist floated in the air.


    There were two shocking blood marks in her hands, which were scratched when she exerted strength


    just now.


    She was slightly stunned. At this time, she noticed that there was a buckle on the belt in the palm of her


    hand. The edge of the buckle was very sharp. Because it was punk style, the metal reflected silver light


    in the sun.


    She gritted her teeth and tried to rip the buckle off.


    But she couldn''t make it.


    She couldn''t helpining that the quality of these brands was so good. The buckle was obviously


    sewn on the belt, but it can''t be removed at all.


    She had no choice but sighed. She never thought that she would fall into such a dilemma one day.


    Whether she should continue to find a way out herself or just wait here for help?


    Her mobile phone, bracelet and allmunication equipment were missing. Waiting for rescue was


    undoubtedly equal to resigning herself to her fate.


    She still had a little strength now. Although self-help was very dangerous, as long as she was lucky


    enough and treated in time, she may not bleed to death.


    But if she continued to wait here, not to mention whether her strength could support her to hold up to


    that time, no one could know she was tied under the cliff.


    So, instead of leaving it to fate, it was better to give it a shot.


    Since God did not let her die in that secret room, he would not let her die here either.


    Natalia had never been a person who was willing to wait, let alone a person who was willing to await


    her doom.


    Therefore, after thinking about it clearly, she made another effort to swing towards the other end of the


    cliff.

 Chapter 235 HeS Always There

    Chapter 235 He''S Always There


    Chapter 235 He''s Always There


    Natalia felt her palms hurt so much. The metal cut through her skin and got into the flesh.


    Natalia''s face was a little pale, but she gritted her teeth and forced herself to ignore the pain.


    After swinging more than 20 times, finally, her toes touched the rock on the cliff. She quickly seized the


    opportunity and stood still with her body close to the cliff.


    It was extremely difficult, and ordinary people couldn''t do it at all.


    Fortunately, she used to practice grappling abroad for a long time. Although she was a little exhausted,


    she was still skilled and could barely finish it.


    After stabilizing herself, she looked around. She found that although the cliff was steep, there were


    many uneven rocks and weeds on it. It shouldn''t be difficult to climb up.


    Now the only problem was what was up there?


    She didn''t want to climb up and be caught by Jessica''s people after making so many efforts.


    Wouldn''t that be too unlucky?


    Thinking about this, she saw her bleeding palm. The loss of blood made her body cold and her wrist


    numb.


    But the good thing was that she was very tough and tenacious now, maybe it was because she was in


    danger. She didn''t feel dizzy.


    She gritted her teeth and casually tore a piece of cloth and reluctantly bandaged her hand.


    But maybe the wound was too deep, her palms kept bleeding. Then, she had a feeling of dizziness and


    nausea.


    She knew it was a sign of excessive blood loss. She took a deep breath and bit her tongue to keep


    herself awake.


    Then, she struggled to climb up.


    Whether or not there was someone from Jessica up there, she should give it a try.


    If she was lucky enough, she could survive. If she was not lucky enough, she had nothing to regret.


    Thinking in this way, she no longer hesitated and kept climbing up.


    Originally, she couldn''t climb up such a steep cliff when her palms were hurting like this.


    But now she had no other way. If she didn''t climb up, she could only stand here and die.


    Fortunately, there were only a dozen meters.


    If she held on, she could climb up.


    Natalia struggled to climb up. The cold sweat soon broke out on her forehead, not because of the heat,


    but because of the pain.


    It was really hurt!


    But no matter how painful it was, she didn''t dare to stop.


    Because she knew that as soon as she stopped, she might not have the courage to continue.


    She needed to be calm and sensible for that moment.


    However, she was still getting dizzy.


    The palm exuded blood again because Natalia struggled to climb up.


    It didn''t take long for the red blood to dye the cloth wrapped around her hand and flow down through


    the arm.


    Almost for a moment, Natalia felt she almost passed out.


    But she still bit her tongue, forcing herself toe to her senses.


    Hold on!


    Almost there! She would be up there soon!


    She could survive!


    She cheered herself up in her heart, and at that moment, a voice suddenly came from above.


    "Mr. McCarthy! Here are some tire marks here, which should be left not long ago."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Go around and look for Natalia!"


    "Yes!"


    Natalia felt hopeful and looked up in surprise.


    It was Archie! Was heing here?


    His voice was so clear that it had long been engraved into her head, so she couldn''t have heard it


    wrong.


    "Archie! I''m here!"


    She shouted out.


    Above the cliff.


    Archie was searching along the tire tracks when he suddenly heard the woman''s voice.


    He immediately froze. The sea breeze was so strong that he couldn''t hear her voice clearly.


    "Archie, I''m under the cliff! Come and save me!"


    He was wild with joy and quickly rushed towards the cliff.


    When seeing the thin figure under the cliff, his pupils suddenly contracted.


    "Natalia!"


    Natalia tried to look up at him. They were about seven or eight meters away from each other. However,


    because of the mist in the air, they couldn''t even see each other''s faces clearly.


    Suddenly, she wanted to cry out.


    She tried her best to climb up here and never thought of giving up. But at the moment when she saw


    Archie, she felt the tall wall built in her heart seemed to copse in an instant, and her strong will was


    on the verge of a breakdown.


    It seemed Archie knew Natalia was crying. He got anxious.


    "Natalia, don''t be afraid. I''ll be right down."


    Seeing this, the police officer who followed him quickly said, "Mr. McCarthy, it''s too dangerous. Let us


    go down there."


    "Get out of my way!"


    Hearing the voice from above, Natalia had choked with sobs and couldn''t say anything.


    She could only nod her head.


    Only then did Archie found that there was a rope buried in the grass beside the cliff. There was no big


    tree nearby. One end of the rope was nailed in the soil with an iron nail which was usually used to pitch


    a tent.


    Natalia was small and thin, so that iron nail could bear it, but if he also held the rope, the iron nail


    couldn''t bear their weight.


    He turned around and shouted, "I need two people over here!"


    Someone had already heard the noise and ran over here.


    Archie handed the rope to them and said in a deep voice, "Hold it! When I tell you to pull upter, you


    just pull!"


    "Okay!"


    The people he brought here were all bodyguards trained by their families since childhood. They were


    all very strong.


    Archie climbed down along the rope.


    He was very fast. He was like a nimble monkey on the steep stone wall. It didn''t take him a long time to


    get to her side.


    When he saw Natalia''s embarrassed appearance in front of him, especially the arms that were still


    bleeding, he felt his heart ached. It seemed someone had grasped his heart tightly and made him out


    of breath.


    Natalia had already felt discouraged. She almost hung on the cliff with thest trace of her willpower.


    After seeing him, her remaining will seemed to break down in an instant.


    She only called out his name, and then she felt her leg was feeble. She was going to fall down.


    Fortunately, Archie had already stretched out his arm to hold her waist and grab her into his arms.


    Natalia couldn''t judge how he felt from his expression. But being held in his warm arms, she felt at


    ease and didn''t need to worry about anything.


    "Can you hold on for another minute?" He asked in a deep voice.


    Natalia nodded.


    Archie quickly tied a knot with the rope and put it around her waist, then he held her with one hand and


    shouted, "Pull the rope!"


    The rope began to move. He let her hang on himself and quickly climbed up the cliff.


    Natalia had never thought that a person could climb so fast with only one hand and two feet and even


    there was a person in his arms.


    She hugged his neck tightly. Her two legs hung around his narrow waist, and her body was like an


    octopus that had lost its viability.


    The man''s firm chin was right in front of her, and there was a faint cool smell from his body.

 Chapter 236 What Should I Do

    Chapter 236 What Should I Do


    Chapter 236 What Should I Do


    Natalia held him tightly and buried her head on his shoulder.


    Feeling the attachment of the girl in his arms, Archie hugged her waist more tightly and said in a deep


    voice, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    "Well."


    Natalia nodded, with a twang in her voice. "I''m fine."


    How could she be fine?


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Her palm kept bleeding. Unlike Archie''s hands that were full of calluses because he often used sports


    equipment, Natalia''s hand was soft.


    She had never done such intense exercise, so her tender hands were badly worn after she held the


    rope, swung up the cliff and climbed for a long time.


    She wouldn''t have been able to make it here if it hadn''t been for the numbness in her hands.


    Archie understood it so he felt more worried.


    He was so distressed that he couldn''t even me her for her carelessness.


    When they reached the ground, Natalia finally lost all her strength and fell into aa. Archie untied


    the rope around her waist and asked in a deep voice, "Where is the ambnce?"


    "It is parked by the roadside. Doctor Hugh is also there."


    Hearing that, Archie strode toward the ambnce with Natalia in his arms.


    *****


    Natalia had no idea about how long she had been in aa.


    When she was in a daze, a man with a strong British ent had her wounds dressed.


    She was in a warm embrace.


    The familiar fragrance and breath made her feel relieved. The pains seemed to be under her skin and


    deep in her soul.


    "It hurt..."


    She groaned.


    Archie held her in his arms and gave a cold gaze at Doctor Hugh.


    "It hurt. Didn''t you get it?"


    Doctor Hugh said helplessly, "I can''t give her painkillers. She was injected with some cyanide. If she


    had painkillers, it would produce some unnecessary side effects in her. If you don''t mind, I can use


    them."


    "No need!"


    Archie answered coldly, and held the girl tightly.


    "Natalia, hold on. It won''t hurt soon."


    Natalia''s lips went pale. Hearing his voice, she pursed her lips and stopped crying.


    Archie reached out to wipe the sweat on her forehead. Looking at her weak and pale appearance, he


    felt heartbroken.


    He wished he could stand the pains in her ce.


    Just then, the phone rang.


    Once he picked up, Nancy''s voice came, "Mr. McCarthy, Jessica did that. She knows that Mrs.


    McCarthy has escaped, so she has her men searching everywhere."


    Archie sneered. "Searching? Why does she have the nerve to catch my wife?"


    Nancy paused for a moment, "I know what to do."


    When the phone was hung up, Doctor Hugh, who was sitting opposite, heard their dialogue and felt a


    little frightened.


    "Archie, calm down. Though the people kidnapped your wife, fortunately, she is safe and sound now.


    You can just catch that woman and leave the innocent alone."


    Archie looked at Doctor Hugh coldly, "Leave the innocent alone? Do you know who kidnapped my


    wife?"


    Not knowing much about Natalia, Doctor Hugh subconsciously asked, "Who?"


    "Her sister."


    Doctor Hugh''s blue eyes widened and his mouth opened in surprise.


    "Do you believe that her family is innocent?"


    Doctor Hugh was silent.


    If they were sisters, their parents wouldn''t know that they were on bad terms with each other?


    That was impossible.


    He sighed and said nothing more.


    Natalia in Archie''s arms fell asleep. Archie looked down at her, with softness and distress in his eyes.


    Doctor Hugh was even more surprised when seeing that.


    "Archie, is this the girl you met five years ago in California?"


    Archie nodded.


    "She looks so small. Is she underage? You like underage girls?"


    Archie''s face suddenly darkened.


    He frowned, "Do I look old?"


    "You''re almost 30 and she looks less than 20."


    Archie was lost for words.


    He didn''t bother to say anything else.


    Before long, they arrived at the hospital.


    Although Doctor Hugh had her wounds dressed and done some check-up, Archie was still worried.


    For fear of any injuries on her that couldn''t be discovered easily, Archie had a female doctor check on


    Natalia''s body. Only after that did he feel relieved.


    *****


    Natalia finally woke up at four in the afternoon.


    When she woke up, the sunshine outside came in from windowsill. The air conditioning cooled the


    room.


    She blinked for a few seconds before adjusting herself to the light and sat up with the help of her


    hands.


    Unexpectedly, she felt a sharp pain in her hand.


    It reminded her of the fact that she got injured in her palms. She raised her hands and saw them


    wrapped in gauze, like two bear paws.


    Her face darkened slightly


    The door was pushed open.


    The tall man appeared at the door and his face turned gloomy as she sat up.


    "Who allowed you to move?"


    His tone was very bad, and he came over with a long face.


    Natalia was stunned for a moment and felt a bit guilty.


    "I, I didn''t mean it. I just wanted to sit up. I feel a bit numb after lying down for so long."


    She hastened to exin. Hearing that, Archie''s expression softened.


    But he didn''t look very good.


    Looking at her hands, he said in a cold voice, "Can''t you ring the bell if you want to sit up? Why do you


    always try to show off your strength?"


    Natalia was silent.


    She stared at him with big dark eyes, a little wronged.


    Archie called the doctor over to check Natalia''s body.


    Soon the doctor finished the physical examination. Natalia was fine, and the injection was cleared, but


    it would take her some time to recover from the injury in her hand.


    Archie seemed relieved. After the doctor left, he sat down by the bed.


    He pulled her hands that were dressed and asked, "Does it still hurt?"


    Natalia felt a bit distressed, so she shook her head very unhappily.


    Archie raised his eyebrows, noticed that she was in a mood, and a smile flickered in his eyes.


    However, he pretended to put on a long face and said in a deep voice, "Do you feel wronged?"


    Natalia said nothing.


    But her grievances were shown on her face.


    "You''re wronged. Have you ever thought of me? She is a woman that I can get rid of easily. Why do


    you risk your life to fight with her? If anything should happen to you, what should I do?"

 Chapter 237 Set A Trap

    Chapter 237 Set A Trap


    Chapter 237 Set A Trap


    Natalia was stunned and looked up at him.


    She saw his deep gaze on his serious face. His eyes were sunken. Obviously, he didn''t sleep wellst


    night. Moreover, he was worried about her the whole day, so he looked a little tired.


    She felt softhearted and even a little guilty.


    She hurriedly exined, "Sorry, I should have thought about it more carefully. Next time I won''t be so


    rash!"


    Archie cocked his brow. "Next time?"


    Natalia was lost for words.


    She reached out to pull Archie''s sleeve, but failed since her hand was wrapped up. She could only rub


    against his arm.


    "It won''t happen again. Don''t be angry."


    "You promise?"


    "I promise!"


    "What if you break your promise?"


    Natalia thought for a while and said seriously, "You can punish me at your will. I won''t hold a grudge."


    Archie''s face softened. He reached out to touch her little nose.


    "Next time, I''ll keep you in chains, so you can only stay beside me!"


    Natalia hurriedly nodded, "Good idea. You have the final say."


    Knowing that he cared about her very much and didn''t want her to get hurt, she was willing to agree to


    all his requests.


    She didn''t refuse to be bound up in fetters of love.


    She was willing to be bound up with him for the rest of her life.


    Her docile look pleased Archie. A smile was in his eyes. He asked, "Are you hungry?"


    Hearing that, Natalia did feel hungry.


    After all, she hadn''t eaten anything sincest night.


    She hurriedly nodded.


    Archie went out to give an order. A few minutester, a meal was delivered.


    She couldn''t hold the spoon, so she let him feed her.


    Considering she was weak, so Archie had his men buy some porridge and chicken soup.


    He was very patient. He scooped the porridge and blew on it before he put it into her mouth.


    Natalia leaned on the bedhead and was somewhat embarrassed, but she could only take it since she


    was injured in hands.


    His gaze went deep as the porridge went into her small pink mouth.


    "How was it? Delicious?"


    Natalia nodded, "Not bad. You buy it in the restaurant?"


    "Yes."


    Archie knew that she would be hungry, so he had asked his men to buy some food there. It was kept


    warm, so that she could have something hot to eat when she woke up.


    Natalia''s eyes were bright, perhaps because of the joy of being a survivor, or the satisfaction after


    having the food.


    She suddenly got close, kissed him on his cheeks, and said happily, "Archie, you''re so nice."


    Archie''s eyes went deep and he took a deep breath.


    "You just knew it?"


    "No, I''ve known it long before."


    A sly smile flickered in her bright eyes. Archie chuckled, suddenly pressed the back of her head and


    kissed her on the lips.


    His lips were cool, carrying the breath that was unique to him. Natalia did not resist but enjoyed herself.


    Archie was soft at the beginning. As Natalia was so beautiful and seductive, he could no longer control


    himself.


    He didn''t stop until someone coughed at the door.


    Natalia finally came back to her senses, immediately opened her eyes wide, flushed and hurriedly


    pushed Archie away.


    However, she let out a cry since the wounds in her palms were torn at.


    Archie''s eyes went deep.


    He threw a cold gaze at the door.


    Brian put on a grieved look.


    He didn''t mean to, as he didn''t know they were kissing. Besides, it was Archie that instructed him to


    make a report as soon as he got the information.


    But he didn''t have the guts to argue for his own.


    He could only say in an embarrassed manner. "Mr. McCarthy, we''ve found the kidnapper''s car."


    Natalia was stunned slightly.


    Archie said, "What are you waiting for? Hand it over to the police."


    Brian made a reply, was ready to turn but suddenly stopped by Natalia.


    "Wait!"


    She helped herself up and said, "Not yet."


    Archie slightly frowned and looked at her, "You have other idea?"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Yes." Natalia nodded, "I escaped myself. Even if we call the police, she could get away with it easily as


    long as she insists she did nothing wrong. Or, she could hire a scapegoat."


    Archie snorted, "She can''t get away with it."


    Natalia pursed her lips.


    "If you use power to get her into the prison, some people won''t be convinced. By then, the McCarthy


    family may be involved. The public opinion may simply backfire."


    Archie was silent.


    At present, no family could be parallel to the McCarthy family.


    However, the tide of public opinion was an invisible constraint for the McCarthy family.


    No one wanted their family to be the topic of any gossips.


    Natalia smiled, "So, I have a better way."


    "What?"


    She smiled.


    "I''ll let her tell what she has done to me!"


    *****


    That afternoon, someone got the news that Natalia was kidnapped and missing, so he posted it on the


    Inte, causing a sensation.


    It was not a rumor. Not long after, Star Entertainment released a statement that Natalia had been


    kidnapped.


    It called onizens not to make ungrounded spections, or affect the police.


    The Julio police retweeted the statement and called on everyone to provide any information they have.


    If the information was true, they would be rewarded.


    It quickly caused a sensation. #NataliaKidnapped soon became a trending topic.


    Vicente and Victoria were both worried when knowing that.


    Victoria was so anxious that she called Archie. Archie answered the phone and told Victoria that


    Natalia was fine and hung up.


    Victoria was confused. After thinking about it for a while, she got it.


    Natalia must have set a trap for Jessica.


    Knowing that Natalia was fine, Victoria felt relieved. Since Natalia was going to entrap Jessica, she just


    needed to sit back and watch the show.


    Archie asked the police to be cooperative. When Natalia was rescued, the police were there, so he


    couldn''t hide it from the police.


    Therefore, he would cooperate with the police to catch whoever was behind this kidnapping.

 Chapter 238 Exposed Recording

    Chapter 238 Exposed Recording


    Chapter 238 Exposed Recording


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalia did not know how Archie persuaded the police not to release the news that she had been


    rescued.


    Since they had made a deal, she had to carry out her n.


    So, that night, when no doctor or nurse was in the ward, Natalia let Nancy help her put on a simple


    disguise, sneaked out of the hospital and went back to McCarthy Mansion.


    Archie raised no objection, since Natalia was not severely injured and there were excellent doctors at


    home.


    When they got home, Archie let most of the servants have a week off. Only Mrs. Dottie and a kitchen


    maid were left there.


    Mrs. Dottie did not know their n. However, she was not a talkative person after all, so she didn''t ask


    further.


    There was a rumor that Natalia was kidnapped.


    Everyone made spections about who could have possibly kidnapped her and why.


    Some said that she offended some people at work, while some said that it was done by someone


    jealous of Natalia.


    Some said her ex-boyfriend took revenge on her.


    After all, though not unsurprisingly, all kinds of topics about Natalia''s rtionship had been trending for


    a few months.


    Many people were sympathetic to her.


    She just made a debut, but immediately got herself kidnapped.


    Wouldn''t it be a pity if something happened to her?


    Though there were many spections. No one thought it was done by Jessica.


    It was because she had just been remembered by everyone for her gentleness and innocence. Though


    so many scandals about her broke out recently, most people only thought that she may not be as


    gentle and simple as before. However, it was hard for them to believe that she kidnapped Natalia.


    On the evening of the second day, a celebrity posted a sound-only video.


    The recordingst nearly ten minutes. Although the voice was processed, people could tell that it was a


    girl''s voice.


    The girl detailed that she was ordered by Jessica to frame Natalia.


    She not only photographed Natalia, but drugged Natalia and Vicente. She intended to nder them


    having an affair.


    The girl also talked about some things that happened at the filming site.


    Jessica asked her to bribe the staff so Natalia could only get the worst meal.


    The staff only prepared cold drinks when Natalia was having a period. If Natalia asked for hot drinks,


    the staff could answer the electricity was off and there would be no hot water for a while.


    Though they were some trifles, people felt them disgusting.


    As soon as this recording came out, it shocked the whole entertainment circle.


    Netizens did not expect that Jessica who seemed gentle, polite and kind would have done so many


    terrible things.


    Natalia once tried to quash rumors by exining that she was drugged. Few people believed her.


    Now, it became more credible.


    However, some questioned the authenticity of the recording.


    After all, everyone could make a recording to nder whoever they disliked.


    More and more people raised questions. Jessica''s fans even asked the owner of the voice in the


    recording toe out.


    In the afternoon, a girl called Rosa admitted that voice was hers.


    Rosa was Jessica''s assistant and had worked for Jessica for several years. Jessica''s fans knew that.


    Every time her fans attended a meet-and-greet or picked Jessica up at the airport, her fans could see


    Rosa beside Jessica.


    So, many people knew her.


    They were very surprised when Rosa stood out.


    Natalia, who had been staying at home for two days, was also very surprised.


    At that time, Natalia just wanted to get some evidence from Rosa.


    Natalia knew that Rosa was loyal to Jessica because Jessica promised to pay for her mother''s


    operation.


    Therefore, Natalia gave Rosa money for the evidence.


    After that, they no longer contacted each other.


    In order not to get Rosa involved, Natalia even had Rosa''s voice processed.


    Natalia was afraid that Rosa''s voice would be recognized, and her life would be disturbed once the


    recording was published.


    However, Rosa stood out to confess.


    Natalia went to watch the video of Rosa being interviewed.


    Rosa had a baby face. Though she was not very beautiful, she looked pretty.


    She looked into the camera and said earnestly, "I chose to listen to Jessica and made a lot of mistakes


    because of my mother''s illness. I apologize to Natalia and theizens who were deceived."


    "I am here because Jessica broke her promise to pay for my mother''s operation. Natalia, who was hurt


    by me, took out the money and saved my mother''s life."


    "A lot of people may question me, and I may be criminally liable, but I won''t regret it."


    "My mother told me that we still had to hold up to our integrity though we are poor. So I just have to


    make up for what I have done. I don''t know if Jessica kidnapped Natalia. At least I can plead guilty for


    what I''ve done."


    In the video, the girl''s eyes were firm and her face serious. She didn''t look as coward as before.


    Natalia leaned on the sofa and sighed helplessly.


    Archie just brought up a te of fruit, saw her sigh, walked over, and forked a piece of Hami melon into


    her mouth.


    "Why do you sigh?"


    Natalia adjusted the screen, opened the video and showed him.


    Archie finished watching, silent for a while.


    He said, "She''s young, but has the backbone."


    Natalia nodded and sighed. "Unfortunately, she underestimated the public opinion and power."


    Jessica was nothing for Archie.


    However, Jessica was very powerful for Rosa.


    She could change Rosa''s future and life if she should wish so.


    Sometimes life was unfair. The world was a jungle. The onlyw was thew of tooth and w.

 Chapter 239 Money Eyes

    Chapter 239 Money Eyes


    Chapter 239 Money Eyes


    Archie also knew that and said in a deep voice, "Since she dares to stand out, she should know the


    consequences. She has done so many bad things to you before, but she pleads her guilty, now she


    can start with a clean te."


    Natalia was distressed, but she didn''t argue because Archie was right.


    The video of Rosa went viral. Everyone knew it soon.


    Jessica had watched the video. She was surprised and angry!


    Rosa was indeed caught by Natalia when she was missing.


    When many people raised questions, Natalia had no evidence to prove her innocence. Therefore,


    Jessica had thought that Rosa''s missing had nothing to do with Natalia.


    Now Jessica understood that Natalia just waited for an opportunity to cut her to the quick.


    Jessica flustered. That recording had caused a great impact on her.


    Now her former assistant hade out to admit it. Without doubt, everyone would choose to believe


    Natalia.


    Damn it! What a bitch!


    Jessica was anxious. She called Julia to think up a way.


    Julia was at a loss for what to do. She had never met an artist like Jessica who messed things up just


    so often.


    She even lost the bait along with the fish.


    This time, she not only failed to scheme against Natalia, but also destroy her own reputation.


    Julia was lost for words.


    Seeing Jessica anxious like an ant on a hot pot, Julia thought for a while and said, "You cannot get


    away with it anyway. Since Natalia chose to post Rosa''s recording now, she may have other evidence."


    "If you denied it, the situation would be worse once she presented other evidence. So, you might as


    well admit it."


    "After all, you have a lot of fans. You can argue for yourself. There were some conflicts between you


    and Natalia. You were haunted by ghosts and made such mistakes."


    "Then, you apologize to Natalia on the Inte. At least, the situation won''t be worse if you do so.


    It''s the best way."


    Jessica''s eyes widened. She looked at Julia in disbelief.


    "Julia, I called you here to think of a way instead of asking me to make an apology.


    "If I want to apologize, why will I call you here? I can talk to the media myself."


    Julia frowned.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Have the news quashed. Delete those videos and recordings!"


    As Jessica went crazy, Julia sighed.


    "The videos and recordings have been viral. There''s no point in deleting them."


    "Everyone has known that. Netizens are not that stupid. If such a trending topic just disappeared


    suddenly, everyone would know it''s you."


    "By then, they would only think that you made a fool of the audience, and everyone would think you are


    just being stubborn. Do you really want that?"


    When Julia said that calmly, Jessica felt herself like a drowning woman with not even a straw to clutch


    at.


    "Julia, I can''t apologize that easily. If so, it would be more difficult for me to stage aeback."


    "My grandma, parents and Shawn don''t want me to have such an ending. Century Entertainment


    invested so much money. If it was in vain, he wouldn''t let go of me."


    Julia looked at her and frowned.


    "But..."


    "To look for Natalia!"


    Jessica suddenly thought of something, widened her pupils, grabbed Julia by her hand and said


    hurriedly, "Go to her. Ask her about what she wants. As long as shees out to rify that these are


    false, I can give whatever she wants. Go to her!"


    Julia was in a dilemma.


    "Will it work? After all, this is..."


    "It will!" Jessica sneered, "You don''t know that woman. She loves money. She could stand Shawn''s


    betrayal and admit it was all her fault just to get some shares."


    "I believe that she''ll do anything for the money."


    Julia was a little puzzled.


    "Rumor has it that she has been kidnapped. Where shall I look for her?"


    "She has been rescued!"


    Jessica realized that she shouldn''t have put it bluntly. Her expression changed slightly as she


    swallowed her tongue back.


    Julia had heard that and looked at Jessica in disbelief.


    "How do you know she has been saved? Are you involved...?"


    "No! Don''t be ridiculous!"


    Jessica hurriedly denied, but her eyelids flickered, indicating she was guilty.


    Julia almost fell apart.


    "Are you crazy? How can you do such a thing? If it''s exposed, it hurts your reputation, and you might


    end up in jail. Do you have any idea what that would mean?"


    Jessica snorted, with a disdainful look.


    "I didn''t kill her, did I? She was so fortunate that she escaped herself. Even if she used me, she had


    no evidence to prove it was me."


    Something shed across Julia''s mind. She hurriedly asked, "Have you destroyed all the evidence?"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Jessica nodded.


    "Don''t worry! I''m not that stupid enough to leave the evidence. As soon as she left, I destroyed all the


    evidence. Even if shees back, she could get nothing to prove that I kidnapped her."


    Hearing that, Julia felt relieved, but Jessica''s bold move frightened her.


    "You''d better tell Shawn about that. Though you destroyed all the evidence. Something unexpected


    may happen, you can handle it together if you tell him in advance."


    Jessica''s face froze and she looked uneasy.


    "No need. I can handle it myself. Don''t bother to tell him."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes." Jessica was impatient, "Let''s not talk about it. You better think of a way to stop people talking."

 Chapter 240 Flee Away

    Chapter 240 Flee Away


    Chapter 240 Flee Away


    Julia nodded, "Alright, I''ll get down to this thing first. Be careful and don''t make any other trouble. To


    stay away from troubles, you''d better stay at home. Wait for good news."


    Jessica heaved a sigh of relief after hearing that.


    She nodded, "I see. Thank you, Julia."


    After Julia left, Shawn called Jessica.


    Jessica looked at the name on the screen with a cold gaze.


    They''d broken up. It would be good that he didn''t take her as an enemy. How could he love her as


    before?


    However, looking at the name, she couldn''t help but feel sorrow and pain as if some part of her heart


    had been scooped out brutally.


    She took a deep breath and answered the phone.


    Shawn''s voice was gloomy.


    "Did you do that?"


    Jessica reluctantly tugged at her lips and put on a cold smile. "Don''t you know that long ago? I got the


    drugs from your man. Don''t tell me he gave me the drugs without your consent."


    Shawn said in cold voice, "You bribed my assistants, didn''t you? I turned a blind eye to it and didn''t


    want to dispute with you. Now you pass the buck to me?"


    Jessica paused for a moment.


    She chuckled.


    "You''re questioning me now?"


    "Can''t I? Century Entertainment has invested so much in you. We let you y the role in this series.


    You''re about to sign the endorsement contract, but you make such a disturbance. How do you exin


    to the partner?"


    Jessica paused.


    Her eyelids drooped. Then, a cold smile touched her lips.


    "I am thinking a way to solve it. Why are you so anxious? You''re anxious because you feel sorry for


    your ex-girlfriend whom you''ve abandoned and now love so much?"


    "Jessica!"


    "Don''t call me so angrily. It will make me feel that my guess is true."


    She put on a long face. There was peace and coldness in her eyes.


    Their rtionship had beenpletely broken.


    It was like a mirror broken into pieces that could never be pieced together.


    After that, Jessica hung up the phone calmly, took a deep breath and went out for a meal.


    Natalia learned that Julia wanted to see her.


    Julia did not dare toe to McCarthy Mansion for Natalia, though Julia knew Natalia would be there


    now that Natalia was saved.


    McCarthy Mansion was not a ce that anyone could just walk in.


    She was likely to be refused to enter, so Julia went to Star Entertainment, and told Elsa to call Natalia


    and asked Natalia out.


    Elsa didn''t know Natalia had been back.


    She felt displeased after hearing Julia''s request. After all, rumor had it that Jessica had Natalia


    kidnapped.


    Though Elsa felt it impossible, she disliked Julia very much.


    "Everyone knows my boss has been kidnapped, but you look for her now. Isn''t that ridiculous? I do


    want to know where she is. If I do know, do I have to be so anxious?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Julia was somewhat embarrassed.


    Thinking of her task, Julia could only swallow her pride.


    So, she asked earnestly, "Please call her, or you give me her number."


    Elsa sneered.


    "Why should I give it to you?"


    Julia looked at Elsa seriously.


    "Don''t you want to know where your boss is?"


    Elsa paused.


    She looked at Julia suspiciously and felt something wrong with the whole thing.


    The police announced that Natalia was missing and hadn''t been found yet. Why was Julia sure that


    she could get through to Natalia?


    Since Elsa was concerned about Natalia, she made the phone call finally.


    Unexpectedly, the call had been put through.


    Elsa was happy. Then, a cold voice came from the other side.


    "What''s up?"


    It was a male''s voice.


    Elsa immediately realized who that male was.


    Her mouth widened. She realized Julia stood outside, so she held back screams.


    "Nothing, Is Natalia alright?"


    Archie sat on the sofa and looked at Natalia, who was using facial mask.


    Natalia gestured at him, and he said, "She''s fine. Don''t tell anyone."


    Elsa nodded, "I see."


    Then, the call was cut off


    She stared at her phone for several seconds before she came to senses.


    She was a bit confused, but ecstasy had filled her heart.


    She took a deep breath and stood for a few seconds before she was able to calm down. She went out


    with an indifferent look.


    Julia stood there, saw Elsaing out and hurried to her.


    "Well? Miss Elsa, is Natalia willing to see me?"


    Elsa frowned, and looked at her suspiciously, "What makes you think that my boss hase back?"


    Julia was stunned.


    She forced a smile, "I heard that from somebody, so I came to ask you."


    Elsa sneered.


    "Really? Which bastard is talking nonsense? I called her but no one answered the phone. Then I called


    her home, but her family told me that Natalia is still missing."


    "I don''t know who you had heard this nonsense from. I think that guy must know something. Why don''t


    you tell me who he is? I ask him myself."


    Julia''s face changed and she felt a little flustered.


    She forced a smile, "I just heard others talking gossip. If you can''t get through to her, just forget it. I''ll


    Then, Julia hurried to leave.


    Seeing Julia''s back, Elsa heaved a sigh of relief.


    Natalia took her mobile phone and had turned it off, so as to avoid being got through.


    Just now it urred to her that an important document was in her phone, so she asked Archie to turn


    on the phone for her to get the document out.

 Chapter 241 Letting It Slip

    Chapter 241 Letting It Slip


    Chapter 241 Letting It Slip


    But then she''d received Elsa''s call.


    Now that she''d gone missing for so long, Elsa and all her colleagues were probably worried out of their


    minds. So she had Archie answer the call and reassure her a bit.


    Elsa had followed her over from Century. The two had been colleagues for years, and she knew what


    Elsa was like. Naturally, she trusted her.


    And Elsa had shown that that trust wasn''t misced.


    Although she now knew that she was back, she only kept it buried deep and didn''t tell anyone.


    Even with Julia waiting outside, she simply made up an excuse and sent her away.


    When Julia left Star Entertainment and went back to find Jessica, she''d told her the entire process and


    result of going to Star to look for Natalia.


    Hearing that Julia''s persuasion hadn''t seeded, and she hadn''t even seen Natalia, Jessica started


    panicking right away.


    "How is that possible? She should have escaped; how hasn''t she made her return yet?"


    Julia didn''t understand it, either.


    She frowned, musing, "Maybe something went wrong? Or someone took her mid-way, so she hasn''t


    "That can''t be!"


    Jessica shot the possibility down without even considering it.


    At first, even though she hadn''t seen Natalia escape with her own eyes, the four brutes who''d been


    knocked unconscious in the chamber were there.


    Then she''d found that Archie McCarthy had also emerged in the area with his men. If that was the


    case, Archie had to had taken Natalia away.


    So what was going on?


    Jessica was very troubled.


    She didn''t understand it. Since she was back and knew what she''d done to her, Natalia should be


    making her stand against her.


    Why would she hide and pretend she wasn''ting back?


    Jessica and Julia thought for a whole night with no conclusion.


    Until the next day, when news leaked on the inte that Natalia''s disappearance was intimately liked


    to Jessica.


    The proof ¨C a roadside CCTV recording showing thest rental car that Natalia went on before her


    disappearance, registered to one of Jessica''s drivers several months ago.


    What kind of a coincidence was that? Natalia got on a car and disappeared, with that same car''s owner


    being a driver under Jessica.


    With that, no one could believe Jessica was innocent.


    Furious spection and discussion sparked on the inte.


    All voices chipped in with their own versions of the story. The more imaginative of the bunch took out


    the drama the two had disyed from earlier and crafted a basic plot.


    Everyone then realized how messy and convoluted these two''s rtionship were.


    On one end, Natalia was using someone of framing her, on the other end was Jessica implying to


    the inte that Natalia was going after her husband.


    But with Rosa''s video, the inte believed in Natalia''s innocence in what had happened before.


    Jessica, on the other hand, had released a formal statement through her agency iming that she was


    being framed and would reserve the right to prosecution, but hadn''t ever produced any proper evidence


    to prove her innocence. Many people disapproved.


    And with this leak, everyone was about done with her.


    Some well-meaning fans had already gone after Jessica.


    Demanding that she let Natalia go, tagging the police on social media and howling for justice.


    Seeing thements online, Jessica''s panic intensified.


    Not just her ¨C Julia was getting antsy as well.


    "Didn''t you say you cleaned up all your traces, Jessica? How is there a video?"


    Jessica had no exnation.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "How should I know? I already sent people to clean up the scene, how would I know where they found


    another video?"


    Julia almost lost it at that, but she forced herself to calm down before saying, "All right. The good thing


    is, they''ve only found that that driver is rted to you, and nothing else. So long as we insist that you


    haven''t ever contacted that driver after he left your employment, we can pin everything on him. He


    acted alone and remainspletely unrted to you. With no other proof, as much as they doubt your


    story, they can''t say anything."


    Jessica nodded, then sat bolt upright.


    She blurted, "Wait! Now that they''ve found this video, that driver''s probably in custody now. What if he


    rats me out?"


    Julia looked at her in disbelief. "You''re not telling me you went to him personally?"


    Jessica scratched her head in an ill mood. "What else could I have done? Ever since Rosa sold out to


    that bitch, I don''t have anyone near me I can trust to do this stuff. If I don''t get it done personally, am I


    supposed to just find some random person to do it for me? Isn''t that even more dangerous?"


    Julia knew she was speaking the truth.


    But she was still angry.


    Looking at Jessica''s defeated state, though, she couldn''t say anything about it in case it triggered her.


    Finally, she waved her hand impatiently and said, "Fine, I''ll send someone out to poke around. Get


    some money ready these couple days. If that driver really got caught, you''d need a prettyrge sum to


    seal his mouth."


    Looking exhausted, Jessica slumped down on her chair, clutched her head, and nodded.


    Julia left.


    Feeling that her most important piece had been sucked out of her, Jessica lost her energy.


    She hugged her arms around her head and sat there for a long while before lifting her head.


    Looking at thevish decorations in the house, she finally walked over and picked up her phone off the


    dresser.


    She stood there, took a deep breath, and dialed a number.


    "Grandma, it''s Jessica. I''ve got something I want to discuss. Is now a good time?"


    *****


    Ever since Jessica had married off, this was the first time she''d gone back to the Dawson household.


    The atmosphere in the living room was oppressive, so oppressive that it felt far too rigid.


    ra and Philip sat at the head position, Aleena on a sofa at the side, Jessica on a single-seater


    armchair. None of them spoke.


    Jessica had already exined the situation and why she needed money.


    She hadn''t filmed much for almost a year. The money she''d made before had mostly been invested into


    Century Entertainment, so she didn''t have that much money on hand now.


    It would have been even harder to get money from Shawn.


    Forget him interrogating her about kidnapping Natalia, he''d probably refuse even if she just asked him


    for money.


    If that was the case, she should just go to her own family.


    That was why Jessica hade home.

 Chapter 242 Highest Authority

    Chapter 242 Highest Authority


    Chapter 242 Highest Authority


    ra sat there, her expression dark, still trying to recover from the shock of the news.


    Aleena looked worried as her eyes darted at everyone. She tried to say something, but after several


    attempts, she couldn''t muster the courage to get it out.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Because of the way she''de to her position, even if ra epted her, Aleena rarely had a say in


    the Dawson family.


    Much less in a situation like this.


    So she looked pleadingly at Philip, hoping that he could take a stand for Jessica and say something in


    her favor.


    But Philip had always been fearful of ra. Not to mention that Jessica had gone ahead and


    kidnapped someone this time. That was a crime.


    The good thing was that Jessica had now been married off, which meant that many things could be


    pushed off of him. If the Dawson family still involved him in the end, he didn''t know how much bacsh


    he would have to deal with.


    Thinking of that, he shot a resentful re at Jessica.


    Jessica hadn''t expected him to take such an attitude. Her temper red, clogging her throat. She felt


    like she had a volcano building in her chest, ready to erupt.


    After a long while, ra spoke.


    "Is there any other evidence than that driver of yours?"


    Jessica shook her head.


    "None, I''m sure of it. I''ve taken care of the four other people in that cer in secret. I''d also given that


    driver enough money to make a run for it after the job was done and taken care of the car myself. I


    didn''t think his license te would get caught on camera."


    Hearing that, ra nodded.


    "If there''s no other evidence, that''s good. At the end of the day, if they''ve found the driver, they don''t


    have any actual proof pointing to you. Wait it out for a while, and I''ll have your father ready some


    money for you. Don''t get involved in this personally. Leave it to Julia. She knows what to do."


    Jessica nodded to show her understanding.


    Seeing ra''s approach, Aleena rxed.


    Turning, she looked at Jessica and worried, "What about that recording online now? And the video


    where Rosa testifies against you has to be doing some damage to your career; have you thought about


    how to deal with it?"


    At that, Jessica''s rage intensified.


    She''d been so confident sending Rosa to frame Natalia. Look where she was now.


    As if she''d been pped hard across the face.


    She gritted her teeth and snarled, "That bitch betrayed me. I won''t let her go!"


    Philip scoffed. "What else can you do but let her go? Now that she''s willing to testify in Natalia''s favor,


    Natalia will definitely protect her. Natalia''s no worry by herself, but what if Archie gets involved? You


    want the Dawson family to go to war with McCarthy?"


    To that, Jessica''s words caught in her throat, and she had no idea what to say for a moment.


    However powerful the Dawson family was in Julio, they couldn''t dare stand up to the McCarthy family.


    They were the highest authority in Eqitin, after all.


    Forget them, even the Millers and the Kaurs shied away from offending each other.


    Jessicapsed into silence, and ra waved Philip off impatiently.


    "All right, all right. You''re her father but you always say such discouraging things."


    As she spoke, she turned to look at Jessica.


    "Head back for now. I''ll have your father send you the money. Remember to discuss things with Shawn


    after you get back. Discuss between the two of you if anythinges up. Don''t hold it in."


    Jessica nodded.


    After she left, Aleena finally rxed and got up, heading to the kitchen to make dinner.


    But just as she stood, ra called out to her.


    She stared Aleena in ce, none of her earlier gentle kindness in her gaze as she said coldly, "Come


    with me. We need to talk."


    Aleena paused, then nodded.


    "Sure."


    The second floor. ra''s bedroom.


    Her body rxed as she reclined on her rocking chair, looking at Aleena in front of her.


    "Jessica''s stepped in it this time. Other people don''t, but I know Natalia. Her y''s epassed


    Jessica entirely this time. Anything off, and Jessica won''t recover from this."


    Hearing that, Aleena''s brow furrowed with worry.


    "Do you have any thoughts, Mom?"


    ra nodded.


    "You remember the ne Natalia got back from me that time?"


    Aleena jolted. "I do, why?"


    "That''s an important memento of her mother''s. A pity it''s a fake."


    Aleena''s eyes widened in shock.


    ra took out a redwood box from a side drawer.


    Opening the box revealed an antique ruby ne inside, wrapped in a silk sheet.


    "This is..."


    "Does it look simr?"


    Aleena hurriedly nodded.


    "At first, Kiera thought nobody knew that she''d switched the child. A shame. How would I not remember


    how a Dawson looks like? She might have been a baby in the cradle, but her nose and her eyes look


    nothing like Philip''s. Does she really think I''m blind? But since the child came from good stock, I


    decided it wouldn''t be a bad thing to raise her. Just a girl at the end of the day. If she brings us glory


    and wealth one day, it wouldn''t have been for nothing. But that damn brat turned out to be just an


    ungrateful traitor! All those years of affection wasted on her. If she doesn''t care for it, then I have no


    further need to protect her."


    ra was still speaking, but Aleena was already shocked beyond words.


    She''d guessed a little as to Natalia''s background, but only a vague outline, not this much detail.


    She''d thought that the old woman hadn''t even found out about it, but she''d known all along.


    Not just that, it was all part of her n!


    Aleena went slightly pale, cold sweat running down her temple as she felt a chill crawl up her spine.


    ra acted like she hadn''t seen her face and continued, "Now that this has happened with Jessica, if


    Archie really does follow up, even our family can''t protect her. So her only choice now is to really


    be that woman''s daughter in Natalia''s ce if she wants to rid herself of her tainted reputation,


    and help the Dawson family on our way up thedder. Wouldn''t you agree?"


    Aleena didn''t know how to react. After a pause, she nodded awkwardly.


    "You''re right."


    "Then you understand what you have to do, don''t you?"


    "I..."


    Understanding something, Aleena''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    ra looked at her, her face shadowed, her eyes bright and ring with imperious authority.


    She opened her mouth and didn''t manage to get anything out for a long while.


    Finally, she lowered her head.


    "I understand."

 Chapter 243 Survival

    Chapter 243 Survival


    Chapter 243 Survival


    The rumors of Jessica hiring kidnappers to abduct Natalia continued to ferment online.


    Along with the recording from before and Rosa''s testimony, things really started to heat up.


    Soon enough, Jessica''s reputation in entertainment circles was in shambles. There were still people


    who believed she was innocent, but before a mountain of evidence, most people chose to believe their


    own eyes.


    So voices against Jessica on the inte had grown in multitude.


    That afternoon, Jessica was lying at home resting when she received a call from Nancy.


    Someone had gone to the police station and asked for the driver. That someone was a renowned


    Since guilt hadn''t been established yet, the driver did have the right to see awyer, so they couldn''t do


    anything about that.


    There was too much involved in this business. The media was on a hair trigger and poised outside the


    police station, itching to dig up just a bit more inside news.


    So at this time, Natalia absolutely couldn''t show her face. That went for Archie, too.


    She thought for a while and said, "Let them meet, then. It''s fine."


    Nancy was a little worried.


    "If that driver changes his testimony, it could be bad for your position."


    Natalia smiled coldly.


    "Rx. I''ve already decided to bring Jessica to rock bottom, so that''s not the only card up my sleeve."


    Hearing that, Nancy loosened up.


    On the other side, Julia heaved a sigh of relief after finding someone to take care of the driver.


    Then, that night, the police released another statement.


    It announced that they''d found the crime scene where Natalia had been kidnapped. To go with it, they''d


    even released the photo and address of that cer.


    They made it evident in the announcement that, even though they''d tried their hardest to find the ce,


    the perpetrators seemed to have caught on and moved the victim away.


    In other words, Natalia was still missing.


    Julia looked at the photos and almost lost it with sheer terror.


    She hurried back to Jessica to confirm.


    When Jessica saw the leaked photos, she was stunned as well.


    It wasn''t possible!


    She''d destroyed the whole crime scene and wiped away all traces of her or Natalia ever being there.


    How could they have shot those pictures?


    The cer in the photo was exactly the same as the one Natalia had been held in.


    On the operating table in the center, there were still faint signs of a struggle.


    And the final shot was one of a ring.


    The police stated that the ring had been recovered from the crime scene. After confirming with people


    close to Natalia, they''d confirmed the ring wasn''t hers.


    That was to say, this ring very likely belonged to the mastermind of the kidnapping.


    The image quality of the ring was extremely high. The gleam of the heart-shaped diamond on it was


    clearly visible.


    All Jessica felt was cold, as if someone had dunked ice water over her head. She started shivering.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    H-how was that possible?


    Did-didn''t she break that ring a long time ago?


    Rosa had even said she''d go and have it fixed, so how could it appear here?


    Rosa?!


    She thought of something and widened her eyes.


    That damn brat! They were working together to frame her?


    Jessica was about to lose her mind, but no matter how she felt like she was in the clear, people still


    posted photos of when she''d attended previous events.


    And erged her hand, putting the heart diamond ring in full view.


    "Man! This woman''s lost her mind; she really kidnapped Natalia?"


    "That ring''s a keepsake from Shawn Miller, right?"


    "Seems so, I remember there being an interview where she said it herself. I''ll dig it up."


    Soon, they''d found that video on the inte as well.


    It was the one where, not long after Natalia exposed her affair with Shawn, Shawn had given her the


    ring for their engagement.


    A sharp-eyed reporter had noticed it and asked about it when Jessica was being interviewed.


    And she''d boasted about it with pride.


    To show them how delicately the diamond had been cut, she''d even raised her hand to the camera to


    get a better shot of the ring.


    She''d never expected it to be used against her like this today.


    Jessica wentpletely pale and staggered back, stumbling into the sofa.


    Julia was at a loss for words. She massaged her head and sighed.


    "Didn''t you say you destroyed all the evidence? What''s this about, then?"


    Jessica shook her head.


    The extreme terror and helplessness reddened her eyes.


    "I don''t know. I''d already had someone destroy that cer and removed everything including that


    operating table. Why did it show up here?"


    She paused, then looked at Julia, her face white.


    "She must have nned all of this. She already expected me to kidnap her, which was why she got


    those photos? Those pictures weren''t taken after the incident, that''s impossible! And she couldn''t have


    found that ring in the crime scene! They''re coborating to plot against me ¨C it''s a trap, and I jumped


    right into it!"


    Julia made a slight, mocking sneer.


    "Even if it was a trap, didn''t you jump into it yourself?"


    Jessica had no words.


    Noticing Julia''s dissatisfied tone, her face sank.


    "Even you''re saying this about me? Are you so disappointed in me that you''re leaving me, too?"


    Julia blinked.


    Truth be told, she had it worse now despite her background in the industry.


    The new generation surpassed the old. Her ability was already behindpared to the younger


    managers and representatives. Be it in experience or in their way of thinking, the times had caught up


    with her and even overtaken her.


    As things stood now, Jessica was one of the best artists under her charge. If only for her own future,


    she couldn''t let Jessica get ruined.


    Considering that, Julia sighed.


    "Don''t take it the wrong way. I didn''t mean it like that."


    She paused, then said, "It''s not looking good for us right now. Do you have any thoughts?"


    Jessica shook her head.


    "I don''t know. My head''s a mess right now."


    Julia thought about it, brow furrowing.


    "If it really had been Natalia''s plot like you said, the only solution now is to find her. So long as we


    prove that she''s fine and walking free, then all the rumors will be dispelled without any effort, and..."


    Her eyes gleamed, a cunning light shing through them.


    "If we do this right, we could flip the board and turn it all around."


    Jessica started and looked at her. "What do you mean turn it all around?"


    "Heh! Think. What if they found out that Natalia wasn''t just fine, but started this whole show on her own


    and bought out the police to join in with her, all just to frame you, chase you out of the entertainment


    business, and take everything you have right now. What do you think they''ll say then?"

 Chapter 244 Off To The Island

    Chapter 244 Off To The Ind


    Chapter 244 Off to the Ind


    Jessica''s eyes widened in shock.


    "You mean..."


    Julia snickered.


    "The one thing that people hate the most is collusion between the rich and the powerful. So what if


    Natalia has Archie at her back? The better Archie treats her, the more everyone feels like the wealthy


    can do whatever they want. That way, people will begin to hate her. And you really think the McCarthy


    family is sitting steady on top of Eqitin with no rivals? Please! Everyone knows how many people have


    been after that position. If the McCarthy family gets put under public scrutiny from this, they would have


    to get involved on the inside too. With pressure put on him within and without, let''s see what Archie will


    pick ¨C the interests of his family, or one woman?"


    Jessica was stunned into a daze.


    After a while, she reacted, her expression overjoyed.


    "I''ve got it now! So the most important thing now, Julia, is finding Natalia, right?"


    "Yes. We have to prove she''s not missing at all. This way, everyone will believe that she was lying all


    along!"


    Jessica nodded.


    "All right, I''ve got it. I''ll try to find her right away."


    *****


    While Jessica tried to unearth Natalia wherever she was.


    Natalia had already received the news.


    After all, since the driver had exposed it, she''d guessed that Jessica would probably being for her.


    She couldn''t stay in the McCarthy household. Even though Jessica wasn''t bold enough to intrude here


    directly, this was too big of a target to stay undetected.


    Natalia was considering where she could hide when Ariana called.


    "What are you up to now, Natalia? How are you holding up?"


    Old Mrs. McCarthy had called Archie''s phone and told her to pick up.


    Seemed like Archie was afraid the old woman and the child would get worried, so he''d told them about


    the situation beforehand.


    Natalia replied hurriedly, "I''m fine, I''m at home. What about you? How have you beentely?"


    "I''m doing well, but Anne misses you and keeps raising a ruckus about seeing you. If you''re free


    someday, I can take her over to y with you for a couple days?"


    "That''s..."


    Natalia was in a bad spot.


    There was far too much going on right now. She needed to force Jessica and the rest of that family to


    admit their crimes against her mother, so she absolutely couldn''t show herself.


    But Anne...


    Seemingly sensing her hesitation, Ariana added in a rush, "I bought an ind in the south recently. The


    scenery is great there, and I had someone open a hotel there too. The chef was previously responsible


    for the national feasts, and his cooking is top of the line. Whenever you''re free, how about we all take a


    holiday on the ind?"


    Now that she''d gone that far, if Natalia didn''t get it, it would have all been for nothing.


    She hastily replied, "All right, I''m good whenever. I''ll leave the schedule to you."


    "If that''s the case, let''s go with tomorrow. I''ll have Archie bring you here."


    "Okay."


    With the deal set, the old woman hung up.


    Archie looked at her expectantly from the side. Seeing that she''d hung up, he hurriedly asked, "You


    agreed, then?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Natalia nodded. "Yeah, she says to go tomorrow."


    "Ah."


    The man''s eyes flickered, his thoughts a mystery.


    Curious, Natalia asked, "She says she bought an ind in the south? Buying up a whole ind takes


    plenty of money, right? Is she trying to break into the tourist industry?"


    Archie waved it off casually.


    "No. She''s just getting on in years, so she wants a ce down south to spend the rest of her days."


    "..."


    All right, then! She just didn''t get how rich people thought.


    Buying up a whole ind just for yourself to stay in ¨C heh, wasn''t that something!


    The olddy had incredible follow through, too. The moment she decided on it, she had Archie send


    them over right away.


    Early morning the next day, Natalia flew all the way to the ind.


    The ind did have beautiful scenery, and a beautiful name to go along with it ¨C Fortuna Ind.


    The way Ariana told it, there were plenty of rare birds on the ind. Because of overhunting from


    nearby fishermen and the current state of the ecosystem, they were facing extinction.


    Ariana had bought the isle in part to give them a quiet, peaceful habitat.


    Anne had already heard the news that Natalia wasing over, and she''d been excited as could be


    from early in the morning.


    When Natalia arrived in earnest at noon, she rushed to greet her.


    Natalia hadn''t seen her in a while, so she naturally missed her a great deal. The moment mother and


    daughter met, they hugged each other tight and snuggled against each other for a long while before


    they released each other.


    Ariana looked her up and down and said caringly, "My, you''ve grown thin, Natalia. I heard you were


    kidnapped; how are you? Are you hurt?"


    Smiling, Natalia shook her head. "I''m fine, just a little shaken."


    The wound on her hand wasn''t deep, and after a few days'' rest, it was basically fully healed.


    Afraid she''d worry Ariana and Anne, she''d taken the bandages off before she arrived. A faint line could


    still be seen running across her palm, but it wasn''t as bad as it had been, so it wasn''t frightening.


    Hearing that, Ariana rxed and nodded.


    Then she led the couple in.


    There was only one hotel on the ind, and the olddy had already prepared their room beforehand.


    Natalia retired to the room with Archie and rested for a while, onlying out for lunch.


    William wasn''t feeling well, as always. He hadn''te with them this time.


    But Ariana was as talkative as ever. She was approaching her seventies, but her righteous, childlike


    heart still remained.


    Knowing what Natalia had gone through, she was barely holding it in and hollering about getting even


    for her.


    Natalia justughed at her adorable nature, but she also knew that this was Ariana''s way of treating her


    as one of her own. The mark of concern moved her all the more for it.


    "No need to get involved, Grandma. Natalia has her own n."


    Midway through Ariana''s spiel, Archie couldn''t sit by and interrupted.


    Ariana red at him.


    "You''ve got some nerve saying that, haven''t you? What kind of husband are you; not even protecting


    your wife properly? What are your brains for if you''re having her do her own dirty work at a time like


    this?"


    The olddy did not hold back when it came to roasting her own grandson.


    Archie scowled. Seeing that, Natalia hurriedly exined.


    "It''s not that he''s not helping me, Grandma. I''m keeping him out of it."


    As she spoke, she outlined her enmity with Jessica and how her mother Kiera had died.


    Including how, five years ago, she was kicked out of the Dawson family, and how Jessica and Aleena


    had taken over all of her properties, making it difficult for her to even retrieve her mother''s mementos.


    Hearing that, Ariana flew into a rage.


    "What a disgrace! Is there still justice in this world? How is a family this shameless still around?"


    Natalia scoffed mildly.


    "Family alwaysplicates matters. No one else is to me. I was just too young and na?ve five years


    ago and didn''t think hard enough. If I''d just been smarter about it then and realized something was off


    with Mom''s death, I wouldn''t have needed to go through all this today."


    Her heart aching for Natalia, Ariana patted her hand soothingly.


    Then she recalled something and asked, "You say that your mother only left you with a ne when


    she passed away?"

 Chapter 245 A Bit Of Jealousy

    Chapter 245 A Bit Of Jealousy


    Chapter 245 A Bit of Jealousy


    Natalia nodded.


    "That''s not right," Ariana frowned. "Logically speaking, with the mistress and her bastard daughter


    already taking her ce, she should have had an inkling of what was going to happen to her and left


    her own daughter something more than just a ne."


    "Grandma, you mean..."


    "See, if I was your mother and I knew my enemy was gunning not just for your father but the properties


    of the household, I would have transferred a portion of the property to your name first. That way, even if


    something were to happen to me, you wouldn''t be as worse off as you could be. Wouldn''t you agree?"


    Natalia blinked.


    It wasn''t that she hadn''t wondered about it before, but her mother was already dead, so it was pointless


    to wonder.


    And as far as she knew, when her mother was still alive, a lot of property under the Hawkins name had


    already been taken over by Philip and ra.


    Kiera had been a mild-mannereddy, and she didn''t like to squabble.


    Because of that, even though that mother and son duo had developed an increasingly voracious


    appetite, eventually even changing the Hawkins name to Dawson, she hadn''t spoken up.


    And she didn''t know if it was an illusion or not, but Natalia had always felt that her mother had


    something on her mind.


    Sometimes, she''d unconsciously disy feelings of guilt towards Philip.


    That might have been why Philip''s behavior grew more and more rampant.


    Natalia frowned, deep in thought.


    Unwilling to allow her to linger in the sorrows of the past, Archie interrupted the topic.


    "All right, it''s time for lunch. Enough with the doom and gloom. Here, Natalia, try this hairy crab."


    As he spoke, he peeled a crab himself and put it in Natalia''s bowl.


    Natalia recovered her wits and nodded.


    On the other side, Anne chimed in. "Daddy, I want to eat the crabby too."


    Archie looked at her and scraped off a little bit of crab roe for her.


    The girl looked at the tiny chunk of crab roe in her bowl and raised a fuss.


    Pouting, she huffed, "I don''t want it! I want a crabby that Daddy peeled, as big as Mommy''s!"


    Then she pointed at Natalia''s bowl.


    Natalia found it hard not tough at that.


    Archie grew stern.


    "Don''t you know your own body? The doctor says you can''t eat too much seafood. I''m cutting you


    some ck for your Mommy even letting you have this much. If you don''t want it, give it back."


    And he really stretched out his hand to take her bowl.


    Seeing that, Anne snatched her bowl away.


    Her bright eyes watered as her pout grew, looking especially pitiful.


    "Bad Daddy, stealing my crab. I''m not sitting with Daddy anymore."


    With that, she hopped off the stool and ran up next to Natalia, sitting down next to her.


    "I''m sitting with Mommy now."


    She deliberately looked up to smile at Natalia.


    Natalia felt her heart melt as she patted her head in aforting gesture.


    She put some meat in Anne''s bowl, soothing, "If you can''t eat crab, Anne, how about some roast meat?


    Roast meat is good too."


    Anne nodded and spooned the meat into her mouth, eyes crinkling in satisfaction.


    "Thank you, Mommy, the meat Mommy gives me is good."


    As for Archie ¨C "..."


    Who was it who''d rather die than eat roast meat, then?


    Now that the mother was here, the father was left forgotten!


    Looking at the mother and child snuggling up against each other, he felt a surge of displeasure.


    A bit of sour jealousy.


    Ariana was d, though. She''d been worried that Natalia wouldn''t get along well with Anne. Looks like


    she''d been overthinking it.


    She didn''t know how Anne''s mind worked. She''d devoted all those years and all that effort to find a


    good mother for her.


    Anne just didn''t like any of them. Even that child from the Kawn family ¨C such a sweet and gentle girl ¨C


    only got a "barely decent" from Anne and no real approval.


    Until she met Natalia, at which point a back door apparently had opened. Ariana had never seen Anne


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    so well-behaved.


    The olddy was d.


    Curious, Natalia asked, "I only knew that Anne''s body was in poor shape before, but not any of what


    was going on. Does she have a disease? Or was she always sickly?"


    When that subject came up, the expressions of the family around the table changed subtly.


    Archie''s face remained still, while Ariana sighed.


    "It''s a long story. Anne''s different from normal children; she..."


    Natalia leant in, listening closely.


    "She wasn''t born from a normal pregnancy but through an artificial womb. A test tube baby. There were


    some issues, so the child has never been in good health."


    Hearing that, Natalia was quite shocked.


    She''d always thought that Anne was a memento of one of Archie''s previous girlfriends?


    But she was from an artificial womb?


    Natalia had never seen it herself, but she''d heard of artificial wombs on the news while out of the


    country.


    Apparently, some medical genius had simted a pregnant environment for the baby to take up the


    burden of women giving birth.


    She didn''t think it had actually seeded!


    Natalia''s expression of care and concern for Anne grew even more now.


    She''d been through enough already, but it turned out she didn''t even have a mother!


    If that person who donated an egg could even count as a mother.


    Natalia felt a surge of deep regret that she hadn''t treated Anne a little better so far.


    Anne was a bit confused herself, not understanding why the atmosphere among the adults had sank.


    She blinked, then tugged on Natalia''s sleeve.


    "What are you talking about, Mommy?"


    Heart aching, Natalia bent over and hugged her, soothing, "Nothing. You''re a good girl, Anne."


    Anne let her hold her in her arms and didn''t move, staring sweetly up at her.


    She wasn''tpletely in the dark. It was just that she didn''t understand the finer points.


    For example, she knew that they were talking about her background, and that Natalia was hugging her


    because she felt bad for her.


    But she didn''t think she had anything to feel bad about.


    Daddy had already told her she had a Mommy. Her Mommy was the most beautiful woman in the


    world.


    Daddy even had pictures of Mommy on hisputer. The moment Anne saw Natalia, she''d recognized


    her right away.


    And Daddy had said that even though she was different from normal kids, that was just in the way she


    was born.


    The rest was all the same. If they had to split hairs, then she was probably different in that she was


    prettier and cuter!

 Chapter 246 Refusing Bail

    Chapter 246 Refusing Bail


    Chapter 246 Refusing Bail


    While Anne thought her sweet thoughts to herself, Natalia didn''t know how she felt, and only felt her


    heart hurt the more she looked at the girl''s innocent bearing.


    The two hugged for a while and separated. Worried she would get hungry, Natalia made to feed her,


    but Archie stopped her.


    The man''s face was stern. "Don''t pamper her. Let her eat herself."


    Natalia jolted, about to say that the child was still young.


    But Anne took up her spoon herself and helped herself to a mouthful.


    As she chewed with puffy cheeks, she said, "I''m grown-up now, Mommy. I can eat myself, so I don''t


    need someone to feed me now."


    At that, Natalia had tough. Warmth surging into her chest, she tapped Anne lightly on the nose.


    "All right. Good girl, Anne."


    Anne smiled happily.


    Ariana looked at thefy scene and smiled herself.


    After the meal, the family all retired to their rooms.


    Anne started whining for Natalia to tell her a story, so Natalia took her to her own bedroom.


    Archie hade out in a hurry this time, and plenty of work wasn''t done yet, needing his personal


    attention. So the moment he went back to his room, he''d started working again.


    Ariana was tired as well. She''d always had a habit of napping, so she exchanged a few more words


    with them and went back to her own room to sleep.


    It was a peaceful and beautiful afternoon.


    On the other end, though, Jessica was having a far worse time of it.


    She''d been searching for Natalia everywhere with nothing to show for it. The driver she''d bought out


    before had also reneged on their deal and directly used her of paying to have Natalia driven there.


    The driver had also given up the bank records between the two, iming that before Natalia had gone


    missing, Jessica had wired a tremendous amount of money to the driver''s ount.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Examination showed that that money really had gone out from Jessica''s ount.


    The police didn''t hide any of the news. The moment they confirmed it, they made it public.


    The news made another wave on the inte.


    But this time, Jessica didn''t respond.


    That night, several police officers appeared at the Miller household and took Jessica away.


    Because people had suspected Jessica for a long time and the online outcry against her was huge,


    many tabloid reporters had already been lying in wait outside the Miller household.


    Fearing, of course, that they wouldn''t get here in time to make any news if they stayed at their offices.


    Unexpectedly, they''d actually scooped up something.


    Seeing the policemen escort Jessica out of the Miller household, the reporters worked themselves into


    a frenzy swarming up for questions.


    But the police were on the case, so naturally they weren''t going to get the chance.


    It didn''t take long before the reporters were blocked off and Jessica was shut inside a police car.


    But even with that, the reporters were satisfied.


    Even though they''d missed out on the interview, with just photos and videos, they could make a killing


    off of views.


    That night, news of Jessica being taken into police custody spread like wildfire.


    Apanied by the photos of her getting taken out of the Miller household. If there ever was a cut and


    dry case, this was it.


    Even Jessica''s most steadfast fans were stunned at that.


    They couldn''t have fathomed that their little fairy, their gentle big sister, would really have gotten taken


    away by the police.


    Someone raised the question-


    Taken away by police... didn''t that mean that Jessica really had something to do with this?


    All the evidence that had leaked online previously was true, then?


    Of course, someone tried to shoot it down.


    Getting put in custody didn''t mean she was guilty. Maybe she was just cooperating with the


    investigation.


    But that was debunked quickly enough.


    Jessica had been taken away in cuffs. Who got handcuffed for just cooperating with the investigation?


    With that, even the final wave of fans trying to defend Jessica found themselves at a loss for words.


    While those fans mourned their dying love in silence-


    Jessica was being interrogated in the police station.


    She''d never considered that the driver would snitch on her, so she''d been brought here without any


    preparation.


    Right now, she felt nothing except for fear and panic, so how could she say anything about it?


    And Julia had already warned her that she absolutely couldn''t speak the truth.


    So because of that, she mmed up further. A whole half-hour after she arrived at the station, she


    remainedpletely silent and didn''t say anything other than that she wanted herwyer.


    Seeing her attitude, the police knew that she was a public figure, so they couldn''t do anything extreme.


    They could only allow her to see herwyer.


    Not long afterwards, Julia arrived with awyer.


    With his help, Jessica managed to get out a stammering statement.


    Even though a lot of it didn''t line up and it wasn''t believable at all, thewyer prosed that she''d suffered


    too much cyberbullying earlier, causing her mental and physical state to be unstable. That got


    them through for a while.


    Quickly afterwards, Julia put out a request for bail.


    But the request was denied by the police.


    Because Natalia still hadn''t been found, and as a major suspect, Jessica had great value.


    And she hadn''t exined the evidence away properly, too. They couldn''t let her leave before they


    found Natalia.


    Julia heard that and panicked right away.


    The photos of Jessica being taken away by the police had already been taken. If she didn''t get out


    tonight, then talk outside would intensify exponentially, to the point where she didn''t know what rumors


    would be flying around.


    The most important thing was that she didn''t have the confidence to have Jessica stay here alone. If


    this confinement went on, she could buckle under the pressure and spill the beans.


    But no matter how anxious Julia was, facing thepletely impartial police, there was nothing she


    could do.


    Jessica, too, was getting distressed. She looked at Julia, afraid she was going to leave her there.


    Her voice trembled as she said, "You have to find some way to get me out of here, Julia. I don''t care


    how much money it takes. I''m not staying here."


    Julia frowned, out of options.


    "I can''t think of anything right now. This has gotten too big for me to handle."


    She paused, then muttered, "They took you from the Miller household. Can''t the Miller family do


    something?"


    Jessica jolted.


    When she''d been taken away, Shawn and Henry hadn''t been home.


    But it had almost been an hour since then. With the inte abuzz like this, they wouldn''t be in the


    dark.


    But they hadn''t appeared yet.


    Julia continued, "With all the years the Miller family has been putting down roots in the city and all the


    power they have, they must have a way to deal with this. Besides, one of them is your husband, the


    other is your father-inw. If anything really did happen to you, it would affect the Miller family


    reputation too. They can''t leave you out to dry."

 Chapter 247 Overthinking Everything

    Chapter 247 Overthinking Everything


    Chapter 247 Overthinking Everything


    With Julia''s reminder, Jessica finally reacted.


    She murmured, "Right. As long as I''m still Shawn''s wife, I''m still part of the Miller family. They won''t


    leave me like this. Make a phone call for me, Julia. Call Shawn."


    Julia nodded and went out.


    Not longter, the phone call was done.


    She walked in and said to Jessica, "Mr. Miller is on the way with his father. They must have already


    heard the news of your arrest. He said they were almost here when I called him."


    Hearing that, Jessica heaved a sigh of relief.


    Luckily enough, she still had the position of Mrs. Miller.


    As much as Shawn didn''t love her anymore, out of consideration for the Miller family''s reputation, he


    couldn''t stand by and watch her be a convict.


    Julia stayed with her for a while. Not longter, Shawn and Henry arrived.


    Jessica saw them and felt all her pent-up emotion burst out of her chest.


    Her eyes reddened and swam with tears as she eximed, "Dad! Shawn."


    Henry was the same as always, with his lukewarm expression. He nodded.


    "You two talk. I''ll go and pull some strings over there."


    Shawn nodded.


    The Miller family did have connections in Julio, after all. Everyone knew that Jessica''s identity was


    special, so they didn''t disturb them.


    They emptied out the whole interrogation room to let them talk.


    Jessica sat on her chair, all her sourness and resentment turning to tears and rolling down her cheek.


    Shawn sat across her, looking at her coldly.


    "You don''t think that you can solve everything by crying after making such a huge mess, do you?"


    Jessica froze.


    She put away her tears, lifted her head, and looked at him with misty eyes.


    "I''m sorry for the trouble, Shawn. Thank you foring to get me out. I promise I''ll keep it low-profile


    from now on."


    Miller smirked.


    "From now on?"


    He sneered. "We''ll talk about the futureter. Let''s go back to the present."


    Jessica nodded and pleaded, "Julia already requested bail earlier, but they wouldn''t let me. You have to


    do something, Shawn."


    Shawn nodded back.


    "I can get you out, but you need to cooperate with me, all right?"


    Jessica nodded hastily.


    "What do you need, Shawn? Anything you ask for."


    Shawn chuckled mockingly. "Where''s Natalia?"


    Jessica was left speechless.


    Her face changed, and the high-tension string in her brain snapped. Something buzzed inside her and


    exploded.


    She looked at him in disbelief. "Even you think I''ve hidden Natalia away?"


    Shawn looked at her coldly. "I know what kind of person you are. I also know full well how much you


    hate Natalia. On ount of us being husband and wife, Jessica, if you tell me her whereabouts today,


    I''ll save you. How''s that?"


    Jessica suddenly found the whole situation absurd.


    She''d nevere across something so ridiculous in her life.


    In her most dire straits, her own husband was forcing her to give up the location of another woman


    before he would save her.


    Jessicaughed out loud, herughter growing more and more deranged as her tears fell.


    She looked at Shawn like she was at a clown show.


    "You don''t really think that Natalia wille back to you at this point, do you, Shawn?"


    Shawn''s brow shed downwards viciously.


    This one touched a nerve.


    "That has nothing to do with you."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Yes, of course it doesn''t have anything to do with me! I''m just your wife in all but name now, so you


    can divorce me any day you want? But who do you think you are? You think that even if you force


    Natalia''s location from me and swoop in to save the day, she''ll thank you graciously for it and reignite


    your lost passion? Are you really this stupid, Shawn Miller? Forget imagining if Natalia would leave


    Archie and choose you, but you couldn''t ever get your wish just from the fact that I don''t even know


    where she is!"


    She burst out cackling dementedly after she finished.


    Shawn''s face went purple. Clenching his fist tight, he suppressed his rage enough to keep himself from


    hurling this madwoman into a wall.


    "You mean you don''t know where she is?"


    "Of course! If I''d known, would I still be stuck here?"


    "You''re lying! You kidnapped her!"


    "Yes, that''s right, I kidnapped her, but she escaped midway. What? You''ve been thinking of her so


    much, but she didn''t tell you how to contact her and where to find her? Hah! Look at what a joke you


    are! You''re here overthinking everything while she''s off having a great time somewhere! I''d always


    thought I was the dumb one, but turns out you''re an even bigger moron!"


    At her mockery, Shawn''s handsome face turned an array of different colors.


    His clenched fist crackled, knuckles white from exertion.


    Finally, he sucked in a deep breath and stood.


    Looking at the weeping,ughing woman whose body had gone ck, Shawn''s gaze had with it a bit of


    disgust.


    "You''re mad!"


    With that, he went out without a trace of longing.


    In the end, Shawn Miller didn''t end up bailing Jessica out.


    Julia didn''t know what was going on, but she could see that something wasn''t quite right between the


    two of them.


    She was a woman of vision. After spending so much time in the industry, she knew exactly when to cut


    her losses.


    Jessica had gotten herself to this point and deserved everything she wasing to her. If even the


    Miller family was abandoning her, as her agent, there wasn''t anything she could do to save her even if


    she wanted to.


    So Julia simply dropped a few official lines with Jessica and left as well.


    Jessica sat there like her soul had gone out her body, looking like apletely different person.


    She didn''t try to keep Julia at her side or ask for help.


    She just sat there, head bent, and grunted woodenly.


    Seeing her state, Julia knew that Jessica''s life was ruined. She''d had a bright future ahead of her, but


    never managed to take her mind off the small grudges between two people, and paid for it with herself.


    She''d helped her plot along the side, but overall, she had wanted the best for her. She''d never wanted


    toy her this low.


    Finally, she sighed helplessly and turned to leave.


    When everyone had left, two officers walked over to escort Jessica to where she would be held


    temporarily.

 Chapter 248 Pulling Strings

    Chapter 248 Pulling Strings


    Chapter 248 Pulling Strings


    Jessica suddenly stopped while she was walking out.


    She turned to look at one of the policemen and muttered, "I want to make another call."


    Impatiently, the officer red at her. "How many calls have you made today? You really think


    someone''s going to save you? Quit dreaming and settle down. Clear your head and confess; that''s the


    only way to go, got it?"


    Jessica sneered coldly.


    She stepped suddenly to the side and smashed her head towards the wall.


    Startled, the two policemen reacted quickly and restrained her.


    "Have you gone nuts? What are you trying to do?"


    "I want my phone call!"


    They had no reply to that.


    Finally, one of the officers waved his hand.


    "Fine, fine, let her! She''s really lost it."


    As she''d wanted, Jessica got her call.


    She clutched at the phone, her fingertips trembling.


    For privacy, she had the officers leave before making the call.


    On the other end, a gentle female voice picked up the line.


    "Hello, who is this?"


    "It''s me."


    The receiver went silent for a while.


    Followed quickly by liltingughter. "I thought you''d already been locked up, but you can still make


    calls? Not half bad."


    Jessica scoffed. "You''ve got a hand in this as well. If I don''t get out of this, you can forget having a


    happy ending yourself."


    "Oh, is that a threat?"


    "You said it''d be fine, but I ended up like this. As allies, shouldn''t you bail me out of this?"


    "Allies? What do you mean allies? I don''t understand what you''re talking about. Do you have any


    evidence that can prove I helped you with this, Jessica? I only chatted with you for a while and called


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    you a few times. I didn''t do anything else. How could you frame me like this?"


    Hearing her lofty tone and how she almost seemed to relish in her misfortune, Jessica''s teeth cked


    with audible rage.


    "You''re part of the Kawn family of Eqitin. Aren''t you afraid I''ll spill the beans on you? You''ll never be


    able to walk around freely again."


    The woman on the other end simply sneered.


    "Everyone knows that I am a good little girl the Kawn family has always loved. Everyone knows that I''m


    not in good health and rarely get involved with outside affairs. As for you, you''re a lying, cheating mad


    dog who crawled her way up to the position and tried to do away with your sister. Who do you think


    they''ll believe between the two of us?"


    "You!"


    The woman continued, "Oh, and I forgot to tell you. I actually quite appreciate your sister. She saved


    my life a long time ago, but she doesn''t remember me. I think that people should know to repay their


    debts, so I gave her a bit of a hand and pulled some strings. Don''t be so resentful. If you didn''t have


    any ill intentions to begin with, you wouldn''t have been used by me. You should be grateful that nothing


    happened to Natalia, you know. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have had the opportunity to even make this


    call. All right, that''s all I have to say. Look out for yourself going forward."


    With that, she hung up.


    Jessica''s anger swelled.


    She''d never thought they''d y her like this!


    Then she recalled those words from a few moments ago.


    A long time ago, Natalia had saved her life...


    Repay their debts... pull some strings...


    She jolted upright!


    A venomous snake seemed to crawl up her spine, chilling her back, sending shivers down her body.


    She understood!


    She understood it all now!


    From start to finish, it had all been Natalia''s trap.


    Everyone in there, even those bodyguards that Kawn had introduced, were probably all people that


    Natalia knew.


    Otherwise, she couldn''t have gotten pictures of that room!


    She''d been wondering how, despite having been injected with drugs, Natalia could take down four well-


    trained men and escape.


    Now she knew. The men hadn''t been taken down. They''d let her escape!


    Realizing the truth, Jessica felt an endless cold resound throughout her being.


    She hugged her arms to herself and slid slowly down the wall, trembling slightly, her teeth chattering.


    Outside, the two officers saw her state through the ss and jumped with shock. Thinking something


    had happened with her, they ran inside.


    Seeing that she was fine and just a little disturbed, they rxed and escorted her back to the room.


    That night.


    Natalia was sleeping deeply when her phone beeped.


    She squinted, picked up her phone drowsily, and took a look.


    An unfamiliar number had sent her a text with only one simple sentence.


    "It''s been a long time, Seven."


    Natalia froze.


    With a conscious jolt, she woke up fully.


    She held up her phone and looked at the number, but after she thought for a long while, she didn''t


    remember who it was.


    Her memory had always been good, and she was even more sensitive to numbers. To have no


    recollection of this number at all meant that it was someone who''d never contacted her before.


    Who was it?


    Next to her, Archie woke up from themotion and reached out with his arm, hugging her. "What''s


    going on, dear?"


    Natalia''s face changed slightly and she shook her head.


    "It''s nothing."


    She turned and looked down. Under the dim light, the man''s eyes were closed and he was clearly still


    sleepy.


    Natalia smiled and said, "I''m going to the bathroom."


    She started rolling out of bed.


    Unexpectedly, Archie sat up too.


    "I''lle with you."


    Natalia chuckled.


    The bathroom was right there in the room, and not far to boot. This man...


    She pushed him back down.


    "Go back to sleep. I''ll be right back."


    She didn''t give him a chance to respond and slinked away.


    Going into the bathroom, she locked the door, pulled out the text, and dialed the number on it.


    A dull drone came from the other end. The line was dead.


    Natalia paused.


    Only a few people knew her as Seven.


    And those people wouldn''t send her a message like this at such a time.


    Besides, she''d left them for years. Even K had wanted her to stay out of the recent internal affairs of


    the organization and stopped contacting her.


    Who was it?


    She had no answer. Outside, seeing that she wasn''ting out, the man was calling for her already.


    "Are you ok?"


    Hastily, Natalia replied, "I''m fine. Coming out now."


    She put away her phone, washed her hands, and opened the door. Turned out he was standing right


    outside.


    Natalia jumped. "What are you doing?"


    Archie shot her a sullen look.


    "I thought you''d fallen into the toilet and couldn''t get yourself out. So if you didn''te out, I was


    getting ready to go in there and fish you out."


    "..."


    This clingy idiot!

 Chapter 249 She Wants The Truth

    Chapter 249 She Wants The Truth


    Chapter 249 She Wants the Truth


    The next day, Natalia received a call from Elsa.


    Jessica''s arrest was big news, so naturally, the Dawson family was aware of it.


    Evenst night, they''d caught wind of the arrest even earlier than Shawn. They''d wanted to gauge the


    Miller family''s reaction at the time, so they''d held their horses for the moment.


    Then they found that the Millers weren''t just leaving Jessica in there, but when asked about it, they


    were even saying that Jessica deserved what she''d got with the crime she''dmitted.


    With the Miller family caught up in the mess, the board of directors utterly shaken and the Kneige


    sponsorship they''d paid a fortune for lost to the wind, they were letting her off easy.


    It would be kind enough of them to let her go so easily, so why would they even think of some way to


    bail her out.


    Henry had even told them that if Jessica got out unscathed, that was fine, but if she really had


    By that point, Shawns'' marriage with her was out of the question. They needed a divorce.


    The Dawson family was outraged. ra had even shattered her teapot out of rage and pointed at


    Henry, speechless.


    Finally, with the Miller family turning their backs on them, the Dawsons could only leave helplessly.


    They''d only just left the Miller household when they headed to Star Entertainment.


    Natalia had received Elsa''s call because the Dawsons were raising a ruckus there.


    Plenty of outside media hade, and with all the celebrities working at Star, this wouldn''t be good for


    thepany or for other celebrities if it went on.


    So Elsa was forced to take a risk and call Natalia in secret, asking her for a n.


    Natalia thought about it, then said, "Give her the phone."


    Elsa''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Is that... all right? There''s so many reporters out there."


    "It''s fine. Call her to the side. Remember, get her alone. If even one extra person is there, don''t give it


    to her."


    Elsa thought about it and agreed.


    She called ra to Natalia''s office alone, then locked the door and gave her the phone.


    "Take it!"


    ra was astonished. She didn''t think they''d really put her in contact with Natalia. Looked like the


    ruckus worked.


    Thinking that Natalia was afraid of her, she took the phone and in thoroughly unpleasant tones, said,


    "Damn brat! You know fear after all, do you? I thought you''d have the guts to stay hidden."


    Over the line, Natalia frowned.


    She really didn''t know why this old woman thought that she could still speak to her on such a pedestal


    after so much had happened.


    She scoffed.


    "Looks like you still haven''t considered who has the advantage here, taking such a tone... it''s a little


    ufortable to hear. How about we chat another time?"


    ra blinked.


    Only then did she realize that it''d been difficult even getting this call today. She couldn''t let this chance


    slip.


    So she reined in her temper, refined her manners, and said, "Fine, we''ll leave those words. Talk! Why


    did you frame Jessica? And how would we get you to show your face? Don''t think I don''t know that you


    haven''t gone missing at all. You''ve just hidden yourself away to ruin my Jessica!"


    Natalia''s face fell, her gaze dimming.


    My Jessica?


    A long time ago, she''d been their Natalia too.


    Memories rushed in like a tide. She didn''t understand it. ra and Philip had been so good to her


    before. Three generations of the family living together in contentment.


    Then Aleena and Jessica had shown up and everyone had changed.


    With her mother gone, she''d gone from the beloved granddaughter to the abandoned granddaughter.


    Tossed aside like a useless pawn, nobody would even look at her straight.


    But it didn''t matter now.


    Maybe she would have cared before and chased after the reason, but she understood now that some


    things happened for no reason.


    She didn''t care anymore.


    Thinking of that, she took a deep breath and growled, "If you want me to appear and clear Jessica''s


    name, it''s not impossible."


    ra held her breath and asked nervously, "What do you want?"


    "I want her and Aleena to confess the truth behind how they arranged my mother''s death!"


    "What?"


    ra jumped.


    Her face changed. "What truth? I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "You''ll get it. If you ask them in person, for Jessica''s sake, I believe Aleena won''t hide anything from


    you. You''ve only got the one chance. You''d better take it."


    With that, Natalia hung up.


    On the other end, ra was still dazed.


    She hadn''t thought that Natalia would have wanted that, of all things.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Faintly pale, cold sweat ran down her back.


    She knew!


    She knew everything!


    How could it be?


    They''d been so secretive back then. Everyone who knew was either dead or had left Julio. How could


    she have found out?


    ra was stunned.


    Seeing her distraught look, Elsa didn''t know what Natalia had said to her to get her in such a state.


    But she didn''t ask about it. She simply sent them out and said, "Well, that''s enough of your ruckus. Mrs.


    McCarthy really isn''t here. If you keep making trouble here, I''m really going to call security, so please


    hurry up and leave! Don''t keep this farce going until it gets ugly. It won''t look good on any of you."


    Philip didn''t think much of Natalia, so he naturally didn''t think much of Elsa, who worked for Natalia,


    either.


    He was about to retort when ra stopped him.


    Seeing something was off, Aleena whispered, "What''s wrong, mom?"


    "Nothing."


    ra shook her head, looked at the media outside, and said mildly, "Let''s go back. We''ll discuss things


    back home."


    With that, they finally left.


    Elsa waited until she was sure that the group had really left before calling Natalia.


    Natalia simply told her not to worry, then gave her some more orders concerning thepany and cut


    offmunication.


    The Dawson household.


    The atmosphere inside the living room was unnaturally still. Everyone sat there without speaking.


    ra had already gone over the phone call and Natalia''s request.


    That was the cause of this eerie silence.


    Philip sat there, face tight, eyes like a bloodthirsty wolf, gleaming with a cold, cruel light.


    Aleena clenched her fingers and said, voice trembling, "We can''t give up on Jessica no matter what. If


    she really goes to prison, her life is ruined. I can''t sit by and let that happen."

 Chapter 250 Surprise Attack

    Chapter 250 Surprise Attack


    Chapter 250 Surprise Attack


    Her voice was pitiful. Philip, exasperated, snapped, "You''re not seriously thinking of going and telling


    her the truth about what happened five years ago?"


    ra chimed in, "Natalia''s saying that much, but I''ve thought it over. If she''s fine, she can''t hide forever.


    She''s just trying to get one over on us right now, and might not know everything. So long as we hold


    fast, she can''t do anything about us. As for Jessica, I''ll send people to take care of it. She''ll have to put


    up with it for a while. Still, with her special identity, she shouldn''t suffer too much. As long as she can


    hold under pressure and doesn''t admit to anything, we should be fine."


    Hearing that, Aleena couldn''t believe it.


    "That''s a huge ''should'', Mom! That means that it''s possible for her to crack and admit to the crime!


    Jessica''s never been through hardship growing up; how could she stay in a ce like that?"


    ra looked at her impatiently.


    "Didn''t I say I''m sending people over to take care of it? She made this mess herself, so it''s good for her


    to stew a bit right now. That way she''ll remember not to go out and cause trouble again someday!"


    She grunted with displeasure.


    Aleena didn''t have a reply for that.


    After a while, she tried, "Didn''t you sayst time that over at Eqitin..."


    ra frowned.


    "I''m already in contact with that side. I''ll hear back in a few days. Don''t tell Jessica for now, just in case


    she causes some more trouble if she can''t hold it in. Don''t worry. If my contacts are secure, nothing will


    happen to Jessica. By then, if the Millerse up and ask us to be family again, we''ll be having none


    of it."


    Aleena rxed a little and nodded.


    "All right. Your call, Mom."


    *****


    Meanwhile, Natalia couldn''t have imagined that she''d meet someone who should never have appeared


    on Fortuna Ind.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Selena ran right into her the moment she arrived at the hotel.


    She was wearing a simple white shirt with straight trousers underneath. With her hair in a ponytail, she


    looked fresh and energetic.


    Seeing Natalia, she seemed surprised as well.


    "I didn''t think I''d see you here, Mrs. McCarthy."


    Natalia smiled slightly. "I think it''s quite a coincidence too, Miss Kawn."


    Selena''s eyes lit up.


    "All that drama outside over your disappearance and your kidnapping ¨C I''d thought it was true, but now


    it seems like..."


    She didn''t finish the sentence, but her meaning was obvious.


    Natalia''s head was starting to hurt.


    Sometimes life just gave you a surprise attack out of nowhere.


    She calmed herself and beamed at her.


    "Are you here to look for Grandma, Miss Kawn?"


    Some things weren''t worth hiding if they''d been revealed already.


    But she wasn''t in the mood to deliberately exin things to Selena.


    Still, Selena was smart enough to not ask too many questions. She simply chuckled, "Yes, I heard that


    Old Mrs. McCarthy is here, so I''de to find her. I didn''t think I''d meet you."


    "Grandma is still in her room. Need me to bring you over?"


    "No need to trouble yourself, Mrs. McCarthy. I can head to the front desk and ask them myself. If you''re


    going out, I won''t trouble you."


    Natalia nodded and didn''t stay to chat. She turned around and left.


    Selena looked at her receding back and grinned, a bit of yfulness shing through her eyes.


    Ariana couldn''t have imagined that Selena woulde to the ind at a time like this.


    She''d bought up this ind for a while now, and pretty much everyone at home knew about it. But they


    were normally busy, and not many people would visit this small ind. Even if they did, they''d tell her


    beforehand, so she hadn''t paid attention.


    She didn''t think that that smallpse would put such a damper on Natalia''s ns.


    Ariana was tremendously guilty, but Selena acted like she hadn''t seen anything.


    The moment she saw her, she said happily, "I was just filming nearby and decided to stop here on the


    way since you were here. You won''t me me for not notifying you, right?"


    Ariana gave a small smile.


    "How could I? I''m happy you''re here; of course I wouldn''t me you."


    She said that, but her face looked a bit strange.


    Selena pretended like she hadn''t noticed. Going over to Anne, she took out the gifts she''d lovingly


    prepared beforehand and yed around with Anne.


    Anne had just woken up after napping with Ariana and remembered that Natalia had promised to teach


    her how to swim in the afternoon.


    But she was nowhere to be seen, so Anne was in a panic. She saw Selena, but she didn''t have the


    patience to deal with her.


    The girl took the gifts, said a casual thanks, put her shoes on and jogged outside.


    Ariana was worried and ran out after her.


    "Where are you going, Anne?"


    "I''m going to find Mommy. Mommy promised to swim with me."


    Ariana stopped her hurriedly.


    "Be a good girl, Anne. Your Mommy left because she''s got things to do. How about having her teach


    you to swim after she gets back?"


    Anne''s eyes reddened with frustration right away.


    "I don''t want to wait. Mommy promised me when she tucked me in. She said I would see her if I woke


    up and I could go swimming with her. Mommy wouldn''t lie!"


    Ariana looked at the state the child was in and couldn''t really say anything at the moment.


    Natalia had promised to take her swimming when she woke up.


    But she''d slept lightly today, and with Selenaing over, she''d gotten up half an hour early.


    With the way things went normally, it''d normally have taken her until two thirty to wake up. By that time,


    Natalia would probably be done with business and back here already.


    Ariana didn''t have an exnation.


    Seeing that, Selena crouched and looked at Anne gently.


    "Mrs. McCarthy is busy with something else right now, Anne. How about your auntie Selena teach you


    how to swim instead?"


    For all these years, Archie hadn''t had too many women around him. First off, he didn''t have too much


    interest in such matters. Also, Anne had a peculiar personality and she seemed to hate the women who


    appeared around him.


    Selena was an exception.


    It wasn''t that Anne really liked her, but at least she didn''t push her away and treat her like an enemy the


    way she did other women.


    So she''d always thought that she held a special ce in Anne''s heart.


    Besides, since Ariana had tried to match Selena with Archie before, she''d had quite a lot of time to


    develop a bond with Anne.


    Which made Selena even more confident that Anne liked her.


    However, this time, Anne was looking at her with some contempt.


    "I don''t want Miss Kawn. You don''t look as good as Mommy, you don''t look as patient as Mommy, and


    most importantly, you''re not as pretty as Mommy! I don''t want you to teach me, I just want my Mommy!"


    "..."

 Chapter 251 So Embarrassing

    Chapter 251 So Embarrassing


    Chapter 251 So Embarrassing


    The atmosphere was awkward.


    The olddy quickly pulled Anne over and smiled awkwardly.


    "She just likes to tell jokes! Haha, Selena, don''t take it to heart. She is just a kid!"


    Huh...


    Indeed, it was a kid, but a kid''s words were always sincere.


    Selena was angry, because she also knew that.


    As a model, she had always maintained a thin figure. Although she was not as well proportioned as


    Natalia, at least she was not ugly!


    What''s more, it was widely acknowledged that she was not famous for her face and figure. Although


    her features were not particrly outstanding, when they werebined together, they could make a


    special sense of coordination, which made her look more elegant.


    Therefore, she had a famous nickname in the entertainment circle, the Snow White.


    The reason why she was called Snow White was not that she really looked like her. It was just that her


    skin was particrly fair, and because of her thin figure and excellent temperament, she looked aloof


    and proud, just like the princess standing out from the crowd.


    However, in Anne''s eyes, she was not as beautiful as Natalia!


    Selena almost sneered, but considering the asion, she controlled herself well.


    It was just a child. Children''s liking was different from adults''.


    Children also liked Barbie dolls with blonde hair and big breasts! So should she alsopete with a


    Barbie doll?


    Selena felt much better afterforting herself like this.


    She didn''t mention teaching Anne swimming at all, but changed the topic. "Speaking of which, there is


    a rumor that Miss Dawson was kidnapped and no one knows where she is. But I saw she was safe just


    now. Is the rumor on the inte fake?"


    The olddy looked at her and didn''t know how to exin it.


    "It''s a long story. I can tell you, but you have to promise me that you won''t tell anyone else that Natalia


    is here. Can you promise me?"


    Selena nodded.


    Therefore, the olddy told her the whole story.


    The olddy chose to tell Selena that, because since Selena hade here, and even if she did not


    tell Selena, Selena could guess by herself.


    It was better to tell her directly than let her guess wildly.


    Even just for the sake of the friendship between the two families, she didn''t dare to tell this to anyone


    else.


    After listening to the olddy''s narration, Selena kept silent for a long time.


    The olddy was still a little worried, fearing that in Selena''s eyes, Natalia would be a vicious


    woman who was so scheming.


    So she exined in a hurry, "Natalia had no choice. Her mother died because of a scheming n. She


    loves her mother so much, but there is no other way to verify it, so she can onlye up with this idea.


    Don''t try to disturb her n."


    Selena smiled gently.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve never heard of this matter. It''s none of my business. I won''t tell anyone else."


    The olddy nodded in relief.


    Since Selena was here, she wouldn''t leave so soon.


    In fact, Archie was a little dissatisfied with hering.


    But he didn''t show it under Natalia''s persuasion.


    They had dinner together. Anne had been sitting next to Natalia and attached herself to Natalia.


    The little girl seemed to like Natalia much.


    The olddy and Archie had already been used to it. They didn''t think it was something strange, but


    Selena was surprised.


    Speaking of the matter that Anne didn''t want to swim with her, she thought Anne hadn''t seen her for a


    period of time so Anne was unfamiliar with her. Since Natalia had been with Anne these days, it was


    normal for the child to trust Natalia more.


    But now it seemed that Anne hadpletely trusted Natalia.


    Moreover, Anne even liked Natalia more than Archie.


    It was impossible!


    Selena lowered her head slightly, with a gleam shing in her eyes.


    Then she looked at Archie next to Natalia and found that he was also so considerate to Natalia.


    She had never seen Archie''s such gentle eyes and tone before. Even when they were together before,


    he seemed to be indifferent to her and never took the initiative to care about anything of her.


    Selena''s heart ached and she began to have a mixed feeling.


    All of a sudden, she felt that she was like an embarrassed outsider sitting here and watching the family


    chatting happily.


    So miserable and embarrassed.


    She pursed her lips and pulled a long face, but she didn''t show it.


    After dinner and a short rest, the olddy took Anne to take a shower. Archie went to have a video


    meeting, and Natalia stood on the balcony in the wind.


    Selena finally encouraged herself and walked to Natalia.


    "Miss Dawson."


    Natalia turned around and saw her. Then she smiled.


    "Miss Kawn, do you alsoe here to take a fresh breath?"


    "Well, it''s a little stuffy in the room. I juste out and stand for a while."


    Natalia hinted to her to be free and moved aside.


    Selena walked up to Natalia and leaned against the white railing like Natalia.


    "This afternoon, Mrs. McCarthy told me something about you, so I finally understand why you hide on


    this ind and don''t want anyone to find you. But don''t worry. I have promised Mrs. McCarthy that I


    won''t tell anyone."


    There was no expression on Natalia''s face. She was stillzy and cozy, without any gratitude or panic.


    "Thank you, Miss Kawn."


    Selena was stunned.


    In the face of Natalia''s calmness, she always felt powerless as if her fists were hitting a sponge.


    She had been well-educated since she was a child, so she couldn''t say something sharp


    straightforwardly. But the depression in her heart was real, and she couldn''t ignore it.


    "But do you know that if someone finds you here, it will be a problem? At that time, you will also get


    Archie implicated."


    Natalia raised her eyebrows.


    It seemed that she was a little surprised.


    Selena pursed her lips.


    "I know I might have said something inappropriate, but as a friend, I don''t want Archie to be involved in


    such a matter."


    "I know you are smart, Miss Dawson. You may be confident to lure the enemies, since you have made


    such a n. But you still don''t know something. Although the McCarthy family seems to be prosperous


    in Eqitin, it is of a too high position, and is liable to be attacked."


    "The four great families in Eqitin, the McCarthy, the Bissel, the Kawn and the Nixon, seem to be


    harmonious on the surface, but the outsiders don''t know that the inner intrigues and the internal


    struggles for interests have never stopped."


    "In particr, the Bissel family has developed fast in the past few years, and it seems to have a


    tendency to surpass the McCarthy family. One must ride behind if two men ride on one horse. On the


    surface, the four great families seem to be on an equal footing, but in fact, they have always been


    taking the McCarthy family as the leader."


    "If the Bissel family wants to be the leader, they must defeat the McCarthy family first. Archie is the key


    point for them to make a breakthrough, so Archie can''t be involved in any trouble."


    Natalia looked at her calmly without stopping or interrupting.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 252 What Are You Thinking?

    Chapter 252 What Are You Thinking?


    Chapter 252 What Are You Thinking?


    Selena''s gentle face showed a worried look.


    "Maybe you are confident in your n, but it is not absolutely safe. I am worried that once someone


    finds you here, they will use you of having dirty deals with the government."


    "The McCarthy family is in the high position. Although Archie has great power, he is being watched.


    Public opinion is terrible. Sometimes, the words of someone who doesn''t know the truth will be a


    sharp sword being used by some enemies. Maybe it can hurt the McCarthy family if you don''t pay


    attention to it."


    Natalia was silent for a while.


    She lowered her eyes slightly and thought for a while. Suddenly, she said, "Miss Kawn, it seems that


    you care so much about the McCarthy family, isn''t it?"


    Selena was stunned.


    She couldn''t follow Natalia.


    After a while, she came to her senses, with an unnatural expression on her face.


    "I grew up together with Archie. Mrs. McCarthy and Aunt Faye also treat me so kindly. Of course I don''t


    want anything to happen to the McCarthy family."


    Natalia nodded.


    She thought for several seconds and suddenly asked, "I heard that you were engaged before? It


    seems that... There was an old love, right?"


    Selena blushed at the mention of this.


    She was not stunning, but was still good-looking. With her fair skin, when she blushed and lowered her


    head slightly, she was somehow charming.


    Selena said in a low voice, "Yes."


    After a pause, she exined in a hurry, "But don''t misunderstand it. Although Archie and I are in a


    good rtionship at that time, it was a matter of childhood. I broke up with Archie five years ago. There


    also shouldn''t be anything between us in the future."


    Natalia nodded.


    "Okay, I know."


    Selena was stiff again.


    Taking a look at the sky, Natalia sensed that it was gettingte. She said, "I''m going in. Miss Kawn, do


    you want to go in with me, or stay here?"


    Selena forced a smile and said, "I''ll just stay here a little longer."


    "Okay. The night wind at the seaside is chilly. Miss Kawn, take care of yourself. Don''t stay in the wind


    too long."


    "I know. Thank you for your concern, Miss Dawson."


    Without saying anything else, Natalia stood up and left.


    Soon, the news that the two of them met in private was known by Archie.


    At that time, Natalia just finished her shower and came out of the bathroom. She saw the maning


    in with a serious face.


    She was confused, "What''s wrong?"


    "Did Selenae to you?"


    Natalia got his meaning and couldn''t helpughing. "Yes, why are you so nervous?"


    "What did she say to you?"


    Natalia rolled her eyes.


    Looking at the man''s nervous expression, she suddenly wanted to make fun of him.


    She said after a pause, "She said you were her ex-boyfriend. You two used to be in a good


    rtionship. Although you broke up, there should still be a chance for her in the future."


    Archie was speechless.


    Natalia sighed.


    "Hey! Do you think I have stolen a boyfriend from her?"


    Archie said with a sullen face, "Nonsense! I have no special rtionship with her. I have never dated


    her. It''s just the wishful thinking of the elders in our families."


    Natalia clicked her tongue and shook her head. "Archie, as a man, you should be responsible. She has


    admitted that you were her boyfriend, but you said that you have never dated her. Do you know you


    look like an irresponsible man now?"


    Then she patted him on the shoulder generously.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry. I''m a generous woman. I won''t haggle with you over what happened five years ago. So


    you''d better confess it to me."


    Archie almostughed out because of anger.


    "I said we have no special rtionship. Don''t try to change the topic. Besides that, what else did


    Selena say to you?"


    Natalia''s face froze.


    She smiled awkwardly, "Nothing else. It''s just a trifle between women."


    "Are you sure?"


    Natalia looked a little uneasy.


    To be honest, although she had nned everything well this time, she didn''t take the McCarthy family


    into ount.


    Although she had been with Archie for a long time, she always wanted to keep herself away from the


    matters in Eqitin intentionally or unintentionally.


    As if aware of her meaning, Archie didn''t talk much about those matters in front of her, so she didn''t


    know much about the McCarthy family in Eqitin.


    Therefore, at some moments, she didn''t even consider something about the McCarthy family.


    This time, she had to admit that she was negligent.


    Natalia felt a little guilty. If Archie was really involved this time, she would definitely regret it.


    After all, revenge was important, but the safety of the people around her was more important.


    Sensing her thoughts, Archie sighed.


    He held her hand and said in a deep voice, "Don''t listen to her and don''t think too much. I''m your


    husband. Definitely I can handle this matter. You know I always have the power to protect you."


    Natalia was slightly stunned and raised her head.


    In the light, the man looked calm, but his eyes were very serious.


    "I allow you to do what you want in your own way, but it is on the premise that you don''t hide it from me,


    and don''t change any decision because you are afraid of implicating me."


    "But the McCarthy family..."


    "The McCarthy family will be fine."


    "Selena said that someone wants to attack the McCarthy family. What if something happens to the


    McCarthy family this time?"


    Archie smiled coldly.


    There was a cold light in his gentle and calm eyes.


    "Why do you always look down upon your husband? There would no longer be the McCarthy family if I


    couldn''t handle such a little case!"


    Then he touched her head tofort her.


    "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine because I am here. Just do what you want to do."


    Natalia looked at him and nodded after a while.


    "Thank you, Archie."


    The man smiled evilly.


    "Do you want to thank me in another way?"


    Natalia knew what he wanted from his eyes.


    She red at him, "Don''t even think about it! Grandma and Anne are both here. They maye over


    at any time. What if they run into it..."


    Archie showed an expression of grievance.


    "Honey, I just want a kiss. What are you thinking about? Are you thinking..."


    Natalia was speechless.


    Only then did she realize that she was fooled by this man again.


    She was ashamed and angry. She raised her fist to hit him.


    "Archie, you b*stard!"


    ...


    At three o''clock the next morning.


    Jessica, who was sleeping in the police station, was suddenly woken up by a noise.


    She opened her blurry eyes and saw a figure quickly walking out of the room. The tightly closed door


    was open now, and there were a mobile phone and a key beside her bed.


    She suddenly came to her senses andpletely woke up.


    It was silent outside, as if there was no one. She hesitated for a few seconds, picked up the phone and


    key, and walked out.


    There was really no one in the corridor or outside except a security guard on duty who was dozing off


    in the security room.


    She was so scared that she broke out in a cold sweat. But after hesitating for a moment, she quickly


    ran out with the phone and key.

 Chapter 253 She Was Missing

    Chapter 253 She Was Missing


    Chapter 253 She Was Missing


    The night wind sent a few broken leaves on the ground to the air. The leaves swirled in the air and then


    fell.


    The guard in the security room woke up because of the chilly wind.


    He looked ahead with his sleepy eyes and vaguely saw a shadow shing, but when he blinked again,


    he found it disappeared.


    Was it an illusion?


    He stood up, rubbed his eyes and looked around. After making sure that there was nothing wrong, he


    sat down again with relief.


    Jessica didn''t dare to stop. She was afraid that the people behind her would rush out to chase her.


    She didn''t stop until she ran to the broad road outside.


    She stood there, holding her knees. It was not until now that she had time to think about the person


    who helped her out.


    If she didn''t see it wrong, a figure had walked out when she woke up.


    No doubt, the key, the phone and opening door were all the person''s help.


    Who was the person?


    Why did the person do that?


    Did he, or she, know her?


    Standing there, Jessica suddenly remembered that she had just run away from the police station. Did it


    mean that she had broken the prison?


    Maybe it didn''t. She was not convicted, but temporarily detained.


    But she still felt nervous.


    After all, ra had just told her to stay in the police station and they would find a way to save her.


    But she ran out just now. No matter what, it would be difficult to make an exnation.


    Finally, Jessica began to feel scared. Just now, she just ran out of instinct. Now she realized that even


    if it didn''t mean that she had really broken the prison, it was no different from breaking it!


    What should she do?


    Got back?


    No, No.


    She couldn''t exin it if she went back.


    She closed her eyes for a while, only to feel the cold wind blowing her temples with throbbing pain, and


    her mind was more like a mess, unable to figure out a clue.


    Just then, her phone rang.


    She was stunned. She picked up the phone and saw a message.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and her fingertips trembled slightly. She clicked on it.


    It was a photo of a woman by the sea. In the photo, the woman in a long beach dress was smiling in


    the sunshine.


    On the back of the photo, there was an address, which was the address of Fortuna Ind.


    Jessica''s eyes widened in shock.


    Natalia? She was on the ind?


    No wonder she had searched every corner of Julio, but she still couldn''t find Natalia out.


    It turned out that Natalia had already left Julio!


    This damn b*tch!


    Jessica gritted her teeth in anger. But then she realized a question. Who sent the message?


    The sender ID was an email address. If the sender intended to hide the real identity, it should be


    impossible to find her, or him, only by this address.


    She frowned.


    But no matter who sent this photo to her, it should not be to harm her.


    After all, everyone knew how important to her now the whereabouts of Natalia was!


    Thinking of this, Jessica sneered.


    Natalia, just wait and see!


    Since Natalia wanted to frame her, she had to find Natalia out herself. Then just see how Natalia would


    exin that to the media and theizens!


    That night, Jessica bought a ticket from the ck market to Fortuna Ind, nning to find Natalia


    there.


    She didn''t dare to tell anyone about it yet.


    On the one hand, the n was somehow dirty. On the other hand, she had learned a lesson from


    history. She was afraid that she would make a mistake before she really caught Natalia.


    Therefore, before leaving, she only sent a message to Aleena and didn''t tell anyone else.


    ...


    This day, when Natalia was teaching Anne to make y figurines, she received a call from Elsa.


    Elsa said that Aleena went to Star Entertainment to make a scene.


    Natalia sighed helplessly and asked Aleena to answer the phone.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the phone was connected, Aleena suddenly cursed her.


    Natalia frowned and impatiently hung up the phone.


    She gave them the chance to talk to her in a safe and quiet situation, but that didn''t mean that she was


    willing to hear those meaningless and dirty curses.


    Anne looked at her curiously, since she found that Natalia had hung up the phone not so long after


    receiving it.


    "Mommy, are you angry? Did someone annoy you?"


    Natalia smiled at her.


    "No, there are always some cockroaches and bugs in the world. We don''t like them, but we can''t stop


    them from growing. It''s okay. Just ignore them."


    Anne nodded thoughtfully.


    Then, she said seriously, "Anne doesn''t like cockroaches and bugs, either. But Mommy, don''t be afraid.


    Anne has grown up. Next time you meet them, Anne will kill them for you!"


    Looking at the serious look on the child''s face, Natalia couldn''t help chuckling.


    "Well, my Anne is so considerate. Come on, let''s continue to make y figurines!"


    "Okay."


    Half an hourter, a simple y figurine waspleted. Anne was a little tired, so Natalia took her to


    wash her hands and send her back to her room to rest.


    When Natalia came out, she received Elsa''s call.


    "What''s the situation?"


    Elsa said in a nervous tone.


    "Natalia, Jessica ... is missing."


    Natalia was stunned and raised her eyebrows.


    "What do you mean?"


    "She disappeared the night before yesterday. We have been looking her for a long time, but still


    couldn''t find her. And Aleena insisted that it was you who took her away. She also showed me the


    message Jessica sent to her before Jessica left. The message said that Jessica has known your


    whereabouts and she is going to find you."


    Natalia frowned slightly.


    "Is there an address on the message?"


    "No. But it''s very strange. Since she disappeared from the police station, the police should also be


    responsible, so they didn''t dare to make it big."


    "The media outside haven''t known about it yet. The police hide it well. Aleena has searched


    everywhere but also can''t find her, so she came to thepany and asked you to set Jessica free!"


    Natalia sneered.


    "Does she think her daughter is made of gold? Why do I have to hide her? Tell her directly that I haven''t


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    seen Jessica or contacted her these days."


    "Besides, tell her that there is no much time for her. If she has made up her mind about what I told her


    before, just contact me. If not, don''t talk to her next time when shees to make trouble."


    Elsa nodded, "Okay, I see."


    After hanging up the phone, Natalia frowned and thought for a while. Then she turned on theputer


    to look for the news.


    As Elsa had said, the news that Jessica had escaped didn''t spread on the Inte.


    ra had already taken some people to Star Entertainment to make a scene, so even if Aleena went to


    make trouble again this time, it wouldn''t affect the overall situation.


    But to Natalia''s surprise, Jessica said that she had known where she was and was going to catch her?


    It was so weird.


    Sitting there, Natalia thought quietly for a long time, but she still couldn''te up with an idea.


    Suddenly, there were several slight knocks on the door behind her.

 Chapter 254 Be Trapped On A Ship

    Chapter 254 Be Trapped On A Ship


    Chapter 254 Be Trapped On A Ship


    Selena stood at the door, with a small suitcase beside her. When Natalia turned around, she smiled


    and said, "Miss Dawson, did I disturb you?"


    Natalia calmed down and walked over.


    "No."


    She looked at the suitcase beside Selena and asked in surprise, "Why are you leaving so soon?"


    "Well, I just took several advertising photos for the endorsement products nearby. And I just came here


    because Old Mrs. McCarthy is here. I am not really here for a vacation or something. I can''t ask for too


    much leave, so I have to go back today."


    Natalia nodded.


    "Then let me see you out."


    Selena shook her head and smiled, "No, thanks. I just want to say goodbye to you. My assistant is


    already here. She is waiting for me downstairs. I can go downstairs myself."


    Natalia didn''t know her meaning. Maybe she was just too polite, or she had a good intention that she


    didn''t want her assistant to see Natalia.


    So Natalia didn''t insist. She nodded.


    "Be careful on the way."


    "Thanks."


    After Selena left, Natalia went back to the question again.


    Since Jessica could escape and even send such a message to Aleena, she must have got some


    information.


    Who told her the information?


    Selena?


    No, it was unreasonable.


    After all, except for the members of the McCarthy family, Selena was the only one who knew that she


    was on Fortuna Ind.


    If this news was leaked out, Selena would be the most possible suspect. She wouldn''t do that even for


    the sake of her image in the eyes of the olddy and Archie.


    Then who was it?


    Besides, Jessica had already known that she was in Fortuna Ind, and it would only take her a few


    hours toe here from Julio.


    Why hadn''t Jessica arrived yet? Or even she disappeared for no reason!


    What was going on?


    Natalia felt that the truth was hidden in the mist. Her mind was in a mess and she couldn''t figure it out.


    Fortunately, nothing else had happened except for Jessica''s missing.


    The only way now was to wait and see what would happen next.


    Thinking of this, Natalia didn''t think too much and went out to look for Anne.


    On the other side.


    In the cold and wet cabin, Jessica woke up in a daze.


    Her head was still a little dizzy, and she felt it hard to open her eyes. When she finally opened her eyes


    a little, she only saw darkness around her.


    Not far away, a ray of light came in from the outside, and a figure was faintly shaking.


    What was this ce?


    She couldn''t remember it clearly. She just remembered that she had boarded the ship. Because she


    was too hungry, she ate some food prepared on the ship and then seemed to fall asleep.


    Then...


    Jessica frowned and tried to remember what had happened next.


    She tried to remember, and finally some scenes shed over in her memory. It seemed that she had


    been moved several times when she was in a daze, and then she was finally locked in a dark room.


    D*mn it!


    Jessica woke up in an instant and jumped up almost subconsciously.


    It was dark around. There was a slightly open door in front of her, which let some lights in.


    Her hands were tied behind her back, and her feet were also tied. Under her body was a wooden floor,


    emitting a salty tide. There was a wind roaring in her ears, as if she was on a ship.


    On the ship?


    Jessica''s heart skipped a beat at the thought. Her wrist pained because of the rope.


    She frowned and tried to get rid of it, but failed. Instead, the pain from her wrist grew even worse.


    Her heart sank slightly. She pursed her lips and tried hard to move towards the door. With the light, she


    saw the figure outside through the crack of the door.


    The back... It was so familiar!


    She seemed to have met this figure somewhere before.


    In the moonlight, the figure turned around and walked towards her.


    The woman was wearing light blue casual clothes and a silver mask, so it was hard to see her face


    clearly.


    But it could be seen that she was tall and had a good figure, neither too fat nor too thin. When she


    walked, she would unconsciously raise her head and chest, and her steps were decisive and agile. She


    should not be an ordinary person.


    Jessica''s face turned a little pale. Noticing that the woman was walking towards her room, she quickly


    went back to the ce where she had sat when she had woken up.


    The cabin door creaked open.


    The woman stood at the door and was surprised to see her awake.


    "I thought you wouldn''t wake up until tomorrow morning with such a heavy dose. It seems that you are


    in a really good health."


    Her voice was crisp and a little cold. It seemed to be a young woman


    Jessica suppressed her fear and asked in a trembling voice, "Who are you?"


    "Do you think I will tell you?"


    Jessica was stunned.


    The woman walked around Jessica for several circles and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything to


    you. I just want you to stay here for a period of time. Naturally, someone will bring you food and drinks


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    every day. I won''t treat you shabbily."


    "When the timees, I will let you go. So I hope you can behave well and don''t try to escape these


    days. Otherwise, I can''t promise nothing will happen. Do you understand?"


    Jessica was furious.


    She had run out to catch Natalia, but now she was kidnapped by this woman!


    She suddenly remembered something and looked at the woman.


    "Was it you who gave me the phone and sent me the message?"


    She thought the woman would deny it, but unexpectedly, the woman nodded.


    "I sent it to you."


    Jessica''s eyes widened.


    "You lied to me?"


    "I didn''t lie to you. Natalia is indeed in Fortuna Ind, but I can''t let you go to her now, because I need


    you to do something more important."


    Jessica was confused.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "I just told you. Stay here for some days. Don''t worry. I won''t hurt you."


    "You have tied me up. You have hurt me like that!"


    "I am just afraid that you might run. I have no choice."


    The woman said and suddenly sighed.


    "In fact, I don''t want to do that, but I have no other choice. You already have so many family members


    who love you so much. You shouldn''t be so greedy and even want more."


    "But I can understand. People always want more. You even want to have a try to get something that


    doesn''t belong to you, right?"


    "So I won''t me you. I tied you up this time just because I don''t want you to do something disgusting!"


    "You just need to stay here for three days. Three dayster, you can go wherever you want to go. I


    won''t stop you."


    "Besides, in order to make up for your loss, I will help you find the person you want to find after that. In


    this way, we will help each other and won''t owe each other."


    Jessica was so furious.


    What did this woman mean by saying that they would help each other and wouldn''t owe each other?


    The reason why she didn''t contact anyone and directly came to Fortuna Ind by the ship that night


    was that she wanted to catch Natalia by surprise.


    But now she was going to be trapped here for three days!

 Chapter 255 Mysterious Stranger

    Chapter 255 Mysterious Stranger


    Chapter 255 Mysterious Stranger


    Three dayster, Natalia would already receive the news and made a n.


    At that time, even if she took Natalia back, it would be useless.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It would be toote for Jessica to do anything at that time.


    Jessica was going crazy.


    However, no matter how hard she tried, it was useless. The woman insisted that she must stay here


    and couldn''t go anywhere.


    Three dayster, she would let Jessica go.


    Jessica gradually calmed down after trying so many times.


    She looked at the girl in front of her, recalling what might happen in the future three days. Suddenly,


    something came to her mind, and her eyes turned bright.


    "Are you from the Kawn family?"


    Sure enough, the girl in front of her turned stiff for a moment.


    Then the girl shouted in a cold voice.


    "Nonsense! I have nothing to do with the Kawn family."


    "You must be. If you are not a member of the Kawn family, why do you insist on locking me here for


    three days? Are you Selena Kawn?"


    The girl snorted disdainfully.


    "Selena? It''s funny. She is just a b*stard who has been abandoned. How can she bepared with


    me?"


    "Just stop ying tricks. I won''t tell you who I am. Well, I have something else to do, so I won''t talk to


    you. I''m leaving."


    Then she turned around and left.


    Jessica got anxious.


    "Don''t go. Let go of me first! It''s illegal imprisonment! Do you know the consequence? I will sue you."


    The girl stopped at the door and snorted disdainfully.


    "You also know this is illegal imprisonment, huh? When you imprisoned someone a few days ago, I


    didn''t hear you speaking like this."


    Jessica was speechless.


    The girl finally left.


    Jessica sat there dejectedly, feeling that her head was about to explode. An invisible sense of pressure


    swept over her body, and she was about to go crazy.


    After a long time, she gradually calmed down.


    She leaned against the wall and took a few deep breaths.


    No, she couldn''t give up.


    There was still hope.


    It seemed that the girl didn''t want to kill her. As long as she was alive, she would definitely find a way to


    escape.


    Natalia, just wait and see!


    As long as she escaped, she would find Natalia out from that ind and catch Natalia with her own


    hands!


    On the other side.


    Aleena hadn''t found Jessica for two days. She was also going to be crazy.


    Not only her, but also the whole Dawson family was anxious.


    The person from Eqitin who had reached an agreement with them had already been on the way and


    they would arrive in the afternoon.


    They would arrive in a few hours, but Jessica was still missing.


    Definitely they were anxious.


    ra said angrily, "I''ll ask that evil girl again. No matter what, she has to put aside their business first.


    The matter here is the most important. If she still refuses to tell me, I''ll directly announce to the media


    that she has secretly imprisoned Jessica. Let''s see how she will deal with it!"


    Aleena looked embarrassed.


    "But every time she asked us to answer the phone, she would ask her assistant to take us to an


    isted office and hang up quickly after she finished speaking. We have no evidence to prove it."


    Philip frowned.


    "How about we tell this directly to those people from Eqitin?"


    "No way!" ra refused without hesitation. "Because of what happened before, they were already


    dissatisfied with Jessica. If they know this matter again, even if Jessica goes back in the future, it will


    be difficult for her to live in that family. We can''t let this happen."


    "Then what should we do? They areing! We have no time to think about more."


    ra sighed.


    "Let''s make a phone call first! If she refuses again, I will agree to her request for the moment. She


    needs to listen to the truth, so she has to present in person. We can do something at that time."


    The members of the Dawson family also knew that this was the only way, so they nodded.


    At noon that day, Natalia received a call from Elsa again.


    She was a little surprised to hear Elsa say that the Dawson family agreed to her request.


    It was really unexpected that they changed their mind so quickly.


    But thinking of Aleena''s exasperated tone yesterday, she understood the reason after thinking for a


    while.


    It must be a stalling tactic.


    With a smile, Natalia didn''t debunk their trick. She held her phone and said, "Tell me! How did my


    mother die five years ago? Which of you were involved?"


    ra took a deep breath.


    "It''s important, so I can''t say much on the phone. How can I know if you have recorded our


    conversation or not? How about youe out and we talk face to face?"


    Natalia smiled.


    "Mrs. Dawson, this suggestion is not good at all. If you want to provoke me to show up, in order to save


    Jessica, then I''m sorry. It''s not because I don''t want to do that, but because I really don''t know where


    Jessica is."


    "Believe it or not. It''s none of my business, but I''ve told you the truth. You can decide what to do next!"


    "Well, since you are not sincere enough, don''t waste my time anymore. I have a lot of things to do.


    Goodbye."


    Then she hung up the phone.


    ra''s face turned livid with anger as she looked at the phone that had been hung up so quickly.


    As soon as she walked out, Aleena rushed forward in a hurry and asked, "Mom, how is it going? What


    did she say?"


    ra red at her.


    "What else could she say? This b*tch! She will regret it in the future. When I find out where she is, I will


    definitely..."


    Elsa rolled her eyes and sneered beside them.


    "They are both your grandchildren. Watch yournguage. You are so anxious when one of them


    disappears, but you even didn''t make any effort when the other disappeared before. I''m wondering who


    is really a b*tch!"


    Philip couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "What did you say? If you dare to speak it again, I will p you on your mouth!"


    Elsa''s face turned cold. "Really? You can have a try. This is Star Entertainment, not your Dawson''s


    Group. See if you can p me on my mouth!"


    "You!"


    "Enough!"


    ra stopped him. She gave Elsa a cold look and said in a low voice, "Don''t waste time on such a


    Aleena was still not reconciled.


    "Mom, didn''t she tell you where Jessica is? What can we do if we go back now? Those people will


    "Let''s talk about itter after we go back."


    ra returned with nothing again.


    After hearing Elsa''s report, Natalia felt that the thing was getting more and more strange.


    Judging from their reaction, it was certain that Jessica was missing!


    Since Jessica wanted to find her out, she must have disappeared on the way to Fortuna Ind. Where


    did she go?


    After thinking for a long time, Natalia stood up and went to Archie''s study room.


    Archie was busy with his business at the moment, so Natalia didn''t disturb him. She went straight to a


    low shelf beside the bookshelf and found a detailed map book.

 Chapter 256 Fraught With Deception

    Chapter 256 Fraught With Deception


    Chapter 256 Fraught with Deception


    Out of the corner of Archie''s eye, he saw Natalia''s move. Raising his eyebrows slightly, he stopped the


    video meeting and asked Natalia, "What are you doing?"


    Natalia nced at him and said, "Oh, nothing. I''m just looking for something."


    Then she pursed her lips. After thinking for a few seconds, she finally told him that Jessica was


    missing.


    Archie also felt this matter was so strange.


    He wasn''t worried about Jessica. He just felt that it was weird and that it was easy to get Natalia


    involved if something bad happened.


    After all, to be in trouble was just Natalia''s n. She would show upter. If anything bad happened to


    Jessica, the public would definitely think it was also Natalia''s n.


    Thinking of this, he stood up and walked to her, taking a look at the map book in her hand.


    "Are you trying to find out where she might get into danger?"


    "Yes." Natalia nodded and opened the map book. Pointing at a ce on it, she said, "Julio is a coastal


    city, and it''s not far from Fortuna Ind. I think Jessica didn''t dare to take a ne, so he could only


    Archie took the map book.


    "No need to think too much!"


    As he said, he took out his phone, made a call, and gave an order to his men.


    Hearing his words, Natalia''s eyes turned bright.


    After hanging up the phone, Archie smiled and said, "She has broken the prison, so she can''t escape


    openly. If she wanted to take a ship, it should also be an unlicensed ship. As long as you ask someone


    to check who took an unlicensed ship that night, you will know what happened."


    Natalia was overjoyed.


    "Yes, why didn''t I think of it? Honey, you are the best!"


    The man''s eyes darkened at her simple praise.


    "I can do something better. Do you want to have a try?"


    Hearing this, Natalia was stunned, and then her face flushed.


    Recently, because Anne was also there and she woulde to pester Natalia from time to time at


    night, Archie didn''t dare to do anything at night, in case that the child would see it.


    Besides, the kid was so smart that even it was useless to lock the door. Anne had got all the keys to


    the hotel. As long as they locked the door, she could easily open it.


    Archie felt ashamed to change the lock especially for this matter. Therefore, since he came to the


    ind, he hadn''t had sex for nearly a week.


    Today, the olddy took Anne to have a walk nearby. They were not at home, and he now stayed with


    Natalia alone in a dark room...


    All of a sudden, Natalia''s face turned blushed. She was hesitant and nervous. She didn''t even know


    what she should say.


    "Well, Anne wille backter..."


    "They won''t be that fast."


    As the man spoke, he had already wrapped his arms around her. Natalia felt his strong hand was on


    her waist, and then she was lifted by the man and put on the table.


    She was stunned and didn''t know what to do.


    She didn''te back to her sense until the man pushed away all theputers and documents that


    were inconvenient in his opinion and bent over.


    "Em... Archie, you hooligan!"


    ...


    An hourter.


    The man was fed well, so he finally stopped.


    Natalia was so tired. She was out of breath and her body was powerless.


    Archie kissed her forehead. He couldn''t helpughing.


    Natalia red at him. Taking a look at the time on his phone, she said angrily, "It''s all because of you!


    You promised to end it soon, but now so much time has passed! Anne will be back soon. How can we


    exin this to her if she really sees this?"


    Archie still smiled. He held her hand, lift it to his lips, and kissed it again.


    "How can a man be so fast? Besides, you also looked happy just now."


    Natalia was speechless.


    This man...


    She even wanted to bite him!


    Fortunately, Archie also knew that the kid and the olddy would be home soon.


    He held Natalia in his arms and walked towards the bedroom.


    "What else do you want?"


    "Nothing. I''ll take you to the bathroom. Do you want to see them like this?"


    Natalia kept silent.


    She didn''t resist and let the man carry her into the bathroom. She then came out after she finished the


    shower.


    As expected, when she came out of the bathroom, Anne and the olddy came back.


    As soon as Anne entered the room, the kid called her Mommy.


    Natalia quickly changed her clothes and went downstairs. She saw the child holding arge pile of toys.


    Anne excitedly ran over and pulled her down to y with her.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Natalia was amused. She said to the olddy, "You bought more toys for her."


    The olddy smiled and said, "I came there in a hurry and didn''t bring many things. Anne felt bored, so


    I asked someone to send some toys."


    Natalia nodded. Seeing that the olddy was a little tired, she said, "You can have a rest first. I will y


    with her."


    The olddy also had this intention, so she said goodbye to Anne and went back to her room to have a


    rest.


    Natalia yed with Anne for a while, and Archie came to find her. He had got the message.


    His men reported that a few days ago, an unidentified woman bought a ticket of an unlicensed ship to


    Fortuna Ind.


    But on the way, she was taken away by another woman.


    Because they all saw the woman enter her room and thought that the two people knew each other, so


    they didn''t think too much.


    Natalia frowned in confusion after she heard this.


    Woman?


    She quickly searched in her mind for the woman that Jessica knew and had the motivation to abduct


    Jessica, but found nothing.


    It was so strange!


    Archie also felt strange, but for him, whether Jessica was alive or dead had nothing to do with him.


    As long as Natalia was fine, he wouldn''t care too much.


    So he thought for a while and said, "Those people think that you have kidnapped Jessica. Since they


    were so urgent to look for her, there must be something important. Why don''t you take advantage of


    the current situation and let them admit their crimes first?"


    Natalia looked at him suspiciously.


    "Isn''t it too cunning?"


    "Huh! War is always fraught with deception."


    Natalia was persuaded.


    Finally, she agreed with Archie after she thought for a long time.


    When she was about to call ra, she received a call from Elsa.


    "Natalia, something happened! Read the news on the inte. Jessica is streaming!"


    Natalia was shocked after hearing this.


    She didn''t ask Elsa or say anything more. She hung up the phone, logged into her ount, and


    searched the live stream of Jessica.


    She opened it and found it was really Jessica.


    Facing the camera, Jessica looked haggard and pale. It seemed that she was in a hotel room.


    With tears in her eyes, sheined before the camera, "In the past few days, my family was


    exhausted to find me, but I was imprisoned in a ship on the sea by Natalia! If I hadn''t been smart


    enough, I wouldn''t have escaped. It was not a kidnapping, but a murder!"

 Chapter 257 Fight Back

    Chapter 257 Fight Back


    Chapter 257 Fight Back


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Natalia''s face darkened.


    Jessica continued, "If you don''t believe me, I still have witnesses and physical evidence. When I


    escaped, I, fortunately, met a kind-hearted fisherwoman. She helped me a lot."


    Then she quickly turned the camera aside, revealing a rough and simple face.


    The fisherwoman nodded immediately. "Yes, it''s true. She was so pitiful. She has met a crude person


    and been bullied like that."


    "Fortunately, she was brave enough to escape from there by swimming several miles. But if she hadn''t


    met me, she might have been eaten by the shark!"


    Jessica quickly turned the camera to herself, revealing the scars on her wrists and skin.


    The two wrists had been tied up with ropes, so there were definitely wounds. Her body was covered


    with bruises, and there was a long blood mark on her legs. She really looked so pitiful.


    "I''ve called the police. I''m extremely sad about what Natalia has done. I thought we were sisters


    anyway. I didn''t expect that she would want to kill me.|"


    "From now on, I won''t be softhearted anymore. I won''t keep silent. I will use the weapon ofw to make


    her pay for it!"


    "Besides, in fact, Natalia has never been kidnapped from the very beginning. She has been staying in


    Fortuna Ind all the time. All of those are just part of her evil n to hurt me with the public opinion


    andw!"


    "You have been deceived by her hypocritical face, which led to today''s situation. But it doesn''t matter.


    I''m safe now."


    "Then, I will try my best to uncover the truth and let everyone know who is really behind all this!"


    After saying that, Jessica ended the live stream.


    There was another uproar on the Inte.


    However, Natalia was not in the mood to think about it. She put away her phone and her face turned


    sullen.


    Archie had been standing beside her all the time, so he could see clearly what was happening in the


    live stream.


    It seemed that Jessica had be more capable.


    She even could escape from the police station, and fight back.


    Huh! Always, the viins were hard to be dealt with, which kept happening from ancient times.


    Archie asked, "What are you going to do now? If you need my help, just say it. I will ask my men to


    deal with this matter."


    Natalia understood what he meant.


    But she still shook her head.


    "No, thanks. I have a way to deal with it."


    Archie raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    The current situation was very terrible for Natalia. Even he couldn''t figure out how she could deal with


    it.


    He reminded her in a low voice, "This ce has been exposed. I guess many people wille here


    soon. Are you sure you don''t need my help?"


    Natalia smiled.


    "I''m just waiting for theiring."


    ...


    Natalia was not talking big.


    She had her own ns. Although the current situation was beyond her expectations, there was still a


    way to deal with it.


    After all, she had nned for this for a long time, and she always had a n B.


    She had thought that it was useless, but it became useful today.


    That day, when it was almost evening, many people came to the ind.


    Natalia didn''t hide, but met these people openly.


    They were just reporters, police, and among them were Shawn and the Dawson family.


    When everyone saw her standing in front of them safely, their eyes widened in surprise.


    The reporters seized the opportunity to take photos.


    Natalia didn''t allow the olddy and Anne toe out. At first, even Archie was not allowed toe


    out, but the man didn''t listen to her.


    He said he was her husband, so he should stand by her side at such a moment.


    Natalia had no choice but to agree.


    Therefore, at this time, not only Natalia, but also Archie appeared together.


    The reporters got more excited.


    "Mr. McCarthy, may I know your rtionship with Miss Dawson? Why are you here with her?"


    "There were rumors that Miss Dawson has a sugar daddy. Is that you?"


    "Is there anything you want to say about the ident caused and designed by Miss Dawson?"


    "Are you also involved in this n?"


    ...


    Countless questions came together, and a crowd of people blocked the entrance of the hotel.


    Archie kept a straight face and said nothing.


    However, Natalia raised her hand, signaling everyone to be quiet first.


    The reporters thought she was going to speak, so they immediately kept silent.


    To everyone''s surprise, a woman suddenly rushed up to Natalia and reached out her hand to grab


    Natalia''s arm. She shouted as she came, "Why did you hurt my daughter? My daughter has always


    been tolerant of you, but you force her once and once again. Now you have pushed her into such a


    situation. You have to pay for it!"


    But before she could get close to Natalia, she was stopped by the security guards.


    Natalia cast a cold nce at the crazy Aleena.


    ra said angrily, "You''re so vicious, and you even get Mr. McCarthy involved. Mr. McCarthy doesn''t


    know the truth and hasn''t been aware of your evil mind. How dare you use him to do such a shameless


    thing? You''re so ruthless!"


    ra didn''t dare to offend Archie, so she wanted to take him away from Natalia.


    At the same time, she sent a signal to Archie.


    Their target was only Natalia, and they didn''t want to fight against the McCarthy family.


    If Archie didn''t want the McCarthy family to be involved in this mess, he could just stand by and do


    nothing.


    Unexpectedly, Archie smiled coldly.


    "Old Mrs. Dawson, I remember that I have told you a long time ago that Natalia is my wife. Everything


    about her is also my business. Anything harmful to her is also harmful to me. How can you say that she


    is using me?"


    ra was stunned.


    She didn''t expect him to say that.


    However, the reporters were even more shocked.


    When they saw Archie and Natalia appear together, they knew that there must be a special rtionship


    between the two.


    But they didn''t expect that their rtionship would be so special.


    Did Archie say that Natalia was his wife?


    Was there really no mistake?


    That was impossible!


    Wasn''t Archie McCarthy single? When did he get married?


    Everyone was stunned, but they didn''t want to miss the century news here. They quickly raised the


    camera and took photos.


    Since Archie didn''t want to stand by, ra said angrily, "Okay, that''s what you said! Natalia, why are


    you here? Didn''t you disappear? Didn''t you say that Jessica had kidnapped you?"


    "Then exin to me what''s going on now! A woman who imed to be kidnapped is found on a holiday


    on the beautiful ind with a man, but my poor Jessica has been hurt like that!"


    "Is there still aw? Where is the punishment for you? Natalia, you''d better tell me the truth. What else


    have you done? As long as you confess, maybe you can be convicted leniently! Otherwise..."


    "Otherwise what?"


    Natalia interrupted her without hesitation.

 Chapter 258 The Recording

    Chapter 258 The Recording


    Chapter 258 The Recording


    Natalia tilted her head slightly and looked at ra with a faint smile. "It seems that you''re so sure that


    you have hidden all the clues and will win the game."


    ra''s face darkened.


    "What do you mean? I don''t understand what you are talking about!"


    "You don''t need to understand it, as long as they can understand."


    As Natalia spoke, she suddenly took out a recorder pen from her handbag.


    Then, some voices came from the recorder pen with no pause.


    Everyone held their breath and listened to the recording.


    It was the conversation of the four people from the Dawson family.


    Philip said, "Who is behind all this? We have been cursed first, and now there is such a post on the


    inte. Obviously, someone wants to fight against the Dawson family!"


    Then it was ra''s voice, "Who else can it be? No one else dares to spread such a message except


    that d*mn girl!"


    Philip shouted, "She will be happy as long as we''re suffering. This d*mn girl! If I had known this earlier,


    I wouldn''t have let her stay in the family twenty years ago! It''s not easy to get rid of that woman, but she


    stands out to find trouble for me again!"


    ra said, "You can just tell me this in private. Don''t mention it in front of Aleena and Jessica."


    Philip was confused, "We are family. Nothing should be hidden from them."


    ra exined, "Your wife said she loves you so much, but we can''t know if it is true. Since she could


    kill Kiera with her car so decisively, she was also ruthless. Nowadays, people change fast, so you don''t


    have to tell her everything. As for Jessica..."


    Then it was Aleena''s voice, "Yes, I killed her with my car, so what? She has been dead for five years,


    so Natalia can''t find anything out!"


    It seemed to be Jessica''s voice then, "Mom, but I''m still afraid..."


    Aleena, "Don''t be afraid. I could kill her mother five years ago, so if she dares to force me again, I can


    also kill her now! It''s just her who wants this!"


    Then it was Philip again, "It''s not easy for me to get close to that woman, Kiera. With the help of the


    Hawkins, I managed to make the Dawson family like this now. But that girl even wants to give all the


    family business to that brat. She doesn''t take me seriously at all. It''s really annoying!"


    Aleenaforted him, "The business of the Dawson family is nothing important. If this n really


    seeds, then Jessica will be powerful overnight. At that time, let alone the Dawson family, even


    the Miller family or the Kaur family should kneel and tter us. Honey, you should be farsighted and


    stop considering the immediate interests. There will be no good result if you keep doing that."


    Philip agreed, "You are right. We must get it done! No ident is allowed to happen!"


    Jessica said, "Mom, I don''t want to be the supporting role for Natalia."


    Aleena said, "Jessica, think about it! Now, with the rumors, everyone thinks that you are a selfish girl


    who is willing to hurt your sister to get benefits."


    "But if you y the supporting role for Natalia, and let Natalia be the heroine, people will know that you,


    as Natalia''s sister, are willing to be the supporting role to help her when she wants to start a career in


    the circle."


    "At that time, people will only think that you are considerate and can correct your mistakes. And your


    acting must be better than Natalia''s. Besides, you and she will star in the same y. You act better but


    you can only y the supporting role, and her acting is a mess but she can y the heroine. Guess


    what those people will think about this matter!"


    Jessica said, "They will think that Natalia has got her role with dirty deals!"


    Aleena continued, "Yes, that''s it. At that time, we can also do some help. She will be notorious then!"


    ...


    The recordingsted for nearly ten minutes.


    Although the contents of the video were edited into pieces, it was still shocking.


    Killing people by a car ident, forcing the original wife to die, making a n to be the hostess of


    the Dawson family from a mistress, framing the stepdaughter, and other conspiracies hidden in those


    words... People there were all shocked.


    God! What kind of family was this?


    To say the least, it was reasonable for Aleena and Jessica to have no good feelings for Natalia and her


    mother, but ra and Philip had lived with Natalia and her mother for more than a decade.


    They could even treat Natalia and her mother like that! It was so ruthless.


    Everyone''s face changed at the moment. They all looked at the four people from the Dawson family


    who were standing aside in a daze.


    Everyone''s eyes were full of shock and contempt.


    Among them, Shawn was the one who was the most shocked.


    He had never thought that the truth would be like this!


    Several years ago, Kiera died in a car ident and Natalia went abroad. It turned out that all this was a


    n made by the people of the Dawson family.


    ra finally came to her senses. Her face turned pale and shouted anxiously, "This... this recording is


    fake. It''s all nonsense! Don''t trust her!"


    However, not many people would believe her now.


    Compared with Natalia''s n to make a fake death, everyone was more interested in what the Dawson


    family had done.


    Jessica, Aleena, and Philip also panicked.


    Jessica suddenly looked up at Natalia, who was standing on the tform.


    "Sister, I know you hate me and want me to die. But it''s just a grudge between the two of us. Dad,


    mom, and grandma are innocent. Is it necessary for you to frame them like this?"


    Natalia sneered.


    "Frame? Several years ago, my mother identally found the affair between your mom and dad. In


    order to cover their affair, your mom bought off the garage worker to secretly tamper with the brake of


    my mother''s car."


    "Then she drove her car to hit my mother''s car on purpose. My mother''s car was directly crashed on


    the bridge and she was also killed. Isn''t it the truth?"


    Aleena''s face suddenly turned pale.


    "You... What are you talking about? I didn''t do it. Philip and I loved each other so much, but I have


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    never thought of taking over your mother''s position!"


    "I was also sad about your mother''s ident, but you can''t me everything on me! Natalia, I have


    never treated you unfairly in the past few years. How can you do this to me?"


    As she spoke, she began to sob, with tears in her eyes.


    Jessica hurriedly held her arm and said in a sad voice, "Mom, don''t be too sad. I think my sister must


    have been instigated by someone to talk nonsense. Don''t fall into their trap."


    ra came to her senses when she heard Jessica''s words.


    She tried to calm down and said in a low voice, "Well, I can forget what you have said before! No


    matter who told you this and what else they have told you, it''s not true!"


    "Now, go back with me and exin to everyone about the case between you and your sister!"


    "As long as your exnation is reasonable enough, we won''t do anything to you. We''re all decent


    people."

 Chapter 259 Ruthless

    Chapter 259 Ruthless


    Chapter 259 Ruthless


    ra said righteously and winked at the two bodyguards behind her. The bodyguards immediately


    came up.


    However, before they could get close to Natalia, Nancy and several other bodyguards also stood out


    and protected Natalia behind them.


    The atmosphere froze and a fight was about to break out.


    Looking at ra, Natalia sneered, "What? Do you want to shift the topic? Or do you really think you


    can fool me with just a few words in such a situation?"


    She raised the recorder pen and said in a deep voice to the reporters in front of the camera, "I can


    certify, on my honor, that this recording is absolutely true. If you still don''t believe me, I can hand it over


    to the police for a check to see if there is any trace proving that it is fake."


    After saying that, she handed the recorder pen to a policeman.


    ra''s eyes widened in anxiety.


    "Natalia!"


    Philip was also anxious. He rushed forward to snatch the recorder pen, but was stopped by a


    policeman.


    "Mr. Dawson, this is the important evidence. Please don''t touch it."


    Philip was furious. He red at Natalia and cursed, "Natalia! Do you really want to ruin the Dawson


    family? You want all of us to die, don''t you?"


    Natalia thought it was funny.


    "Mr. Dawson, didn''t you say that you are innocent? In that case, why are you so nervous?"


    "Let the police check it. If it''s fake, isn''t it just enough to prove your innocence?"


    Philip was rendered speechless.


    ra red at Natalia coldly. Natalia looked back at her with a calm expression on her face.


    A reporter asked, "Miss Dawson, is it you who manipted the kidnap to take revenge on the Dawson


    family?"


    "No."


    "No? What do you mean?"


    The crowd was surprised and discussed in a low voice.


    After all, Jessica had said that Natalia hadn''t been kidnapped before. Natalia just had nned all this to


    frame her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    And now, it turned out that Natalia was really standing there safe and sound.


    Seeing that everyone was confused, Natalia exined, "I was indeed kidnapped before, but I was


    lucky enough to escape after that."


    "Because I got the news that my sister is the one who made the n to kidnap me, I didn''t dare to go


    back home. Coincidentally, I learned the truth of my mother''s car ident five years ago."


    "So I asked the police for help to make such a n. It was because of the special situation, but for all


    the trouble it caused to you during this period of time, I still have to apologize to you."


    "At the same time, I hope you can understand my eagerness to know the truth of my mother''s death, as


    a daughter."


    Another reporter asked, "Are you also the person who made the n to kidnap Jessica?"


    Natalia shook her head and said, "No."


    Her words caused an uproar again among the crowd.


    "Do you mean that you didn''t kidnap her, and didn''t imprison her?"


    Natalia nodded.


    "I swear on my honor that I have never seen her since I came to Fortuna Ind. I don''t know who did it


    about her disappearance."


    "But I think she has always been arrogant and domineering, so maybe she has another enemy except


    for me. If you really want to know who it is, you can investigate from this aspect."


    As soon as Natalia finished her words, everyone looked at each other in silence.


    Through all kinds of scandals in the first half of the year, Jessica''s bad personality was revealed, so


    what Natalia said was also reasonable.


    However, Jessica, who was standing aside, got more anxious. She shouted angrily, "Natalia, What are


    you talking about? It was you who kidnapped me to that ship!"


    "You even threatened me and said you would kill me. If I hadn''t escaped by myself, I might have been


    murdered by you now. How dare you lie to them here?"


    Natalia nced at herzily and sneered, "Really? Do you have any evidence to prove it?"


    Jessica didn''t know what to say. She murmured and had no word to refute Natalia.


    Natalia said in a low voice, "In fact, it''s not difficult to prove it. During this period of time, I have been


    staying on the ind, and the hotel staff and other people on the ind can testify for me."


    Her words got everyone''s trust.


    There were more disdains in their eyes to Jessica.


    It was Jessica who wanted to kidnap Natalia but failed, and now it was still her who framed Natalia for a


    kidnap.


    How shameless the girl was.


    Jessica didn''t expect that things would be like this. She looked around in a hurry and found that


    no one was willing to believe her. She felt more flustered.


    She looked at ra in bewilderment.


    "Grandma, what should we do now?"


    In fact, ra didn''t know what to do.


    However, as the head of the Dawson family, she had gone through so many ups and downs, so she


    still looked calm.


    She said in a low voice, "Even if you didn''t leave here, it doesn''t mean that you didn''t order others to do


    it. But don''t worry. We will investigate what the truth is. Now, you have admitted that it was you who


    made such a n. That is to say, the attacks Jessica received on the Inte a few days ago were all


    false usations. We just want to confirm this. As for other matters, we will discuss it after we go


    back."


    ra said and was about to leave.


    Unexpectedly, she was stopped by Natalia.


    "Wait!"


    Natalia walked forward and said in a deep voice, "You haven''t exined the matter in the recording yet!


    You can''t leave now!"


    ra''s face turned livid.


    "I''ve told you. That''s not true! We didn''t do that!"


    "HMM... it seems that you don''t want to admit it."


    "Why should I admit something I haven''t done?"


    "Okay."


    Natalia nodded after she thought for a while. "Since you don''t want to admit it even in such a situation,


    let''s discuss this matter in court! At that time, I won''t leave any dignity or route of retreat for the Dawson


    family!"


    Hearing her threat, ra got furious.


    "Natalia Dawson, don''t forget that you are also a member of the Dawson family!"


    "I''m sorry. I really forgot it. After all, in the past five years, I have clearly seen how you treat me. The


    past memories have been buried with the death of my mother! So, from now on, I have no rtionship


    with the Dawson family. Just watch out for yourselves!"


    After saying that, she turned around and walked inside, ignoring ra''s fury.


    ra red at Natalia, with fury and hatred in her eyes!


    Jessica still looked aggrieved and panicked. She said in a trembling voice, "Sister, why are you so


    ruthless? Grandma and dad also have doted on you much before. Don''t you remember that at all?"


    Natalia sneered.


    "I have given you a chance to confess the crime to me. You didn''t cherish it, did you? Now you said I


    am ruthless. Why didn''t you think about how ruthless you were when you nned to kill my mother?"

 Chapter 260 I DonT Want To Force Him

    Chapter 260 I Don''T Want To Force Him


    Chapter 260 I Don''t Want To Force Him


    Natalia''s serious and loud voice shocked everyone here!


    Archie stepped forward and held her hand.


    He nced coldly at everyone around and said in a low voice.


    "From now on, I officially dere that my wife, Natalia''s business is also my business. Offending her


    means offending the McCarthy family! I will personally ask someone to investigate the murder of my


    mother-inw. At that time, I also hope that the police can be just, and can judge this case fairly!"


    Today, the police officer in Julio also came with the Dawson family.


    He hurriedly nodded as he heard Archie''s speaking, "Of course! Mr. McCarthy, don''t worry. I will look


    into this matter in person and won''t let go of any murderer!"


    Archie nodded with satisfaction and took Natalia inside.


    It was like a farce what happened today. It started in a roar and ended in silence.


    The members of the Dawson family were taken away by the police on suspicion of murder.


    With Archie''s speaking, the police didn''t dare to let them go.


    As for the fact that Natalia had deliberately concealed her situation before, it ended with the beginning


    of this new case.


    After all, to everyone''s surprise, the reason why Natalia did so was to find out the real murderer of her


    mother.


    As for the police, they had helped Natalia spread false news on the Inte before, so some people


    began to be dissatisfied.


    However, since there was a serious case now, no one dared to say anything. On the contrary, they


    were looking forward to the final results of the investigation. They wanted to see if the people from the


    Dawson family were really as vicious as Natalia had said.


    All in all, from a certain point of view, this matter was temporarily over.


    Natalia and Archie also returned to Julio.


    It would take some time for the police to investigate, so Natalia was not in a hurry to urge them.


    On the other hand, Victoria had gone abroad before and came back two days ago. Natalia heard that


    Victoria was living alone in the Red Maple Garden now, so she was a little worried and nned to visit


    her.


    This day, Natalia specially put her work aside and went to buy something in the supermarket. Then she


    came to visit Victoria.


    Although the Red Maple Garden was one of the best high-end residential areas in Julio City, it was still


    a little inferior to the Rose Pavilion that Victoria used to live in.


    Natalia came to the floor where she lived, found her room, and rang the doorbell.


    After a while, the door was opened.


    They hadn''t seen each other for a long time. It seemed that Victoria had gained a lot of weight. Wearing


    light-colored household clothes, her hair was scattered, but her face was still stunning.


    When she saw Natalia, her eyes turned bright. She quickly walked to Natalia and hugged her happily.


    "Great. You''re fine. I''m so worried about you."


    Natalia felt warm for her consideration and patted her on the back. "I''m fine. Don''t worry. "


    After a few seconds, Victoria finally let her go.


    Then she took Natalia into the room.


    "Have a seat. What do you want to drink? I''ll take it for you."


    Natalia looked around the room and said casually, "Anything is okay."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She sat down on the sofa and felt a little relieved when she found that although this house was not as


    good as the ce where Victoria used to live, it was also high-end and had all kinds of devices.


    Victoria brought her a ss of water and sat down opposite her.


    Natalia took a sip and looked at her.


    Then there was a short silence.


    They had been good friends since they were students at the middle school. They certainly knew what


    they were thinking about.


    But sometimes, the two of them didn''t want to speak first, nor did they want to break the peaceful


    moment that they could hardly enjoy.


    Finally, Natalia spoke first.


    "How long has it been?"


    Victoria raised her head, indicating that Victoria''s belly was bulging.


    With a smile, Victoria lowered her head, stroked her belly, and said, "Six months."


    Natalia''s heart skipped a beat.


    Time passed so fast. It had been six months.


    The child grew so fast in her belly, and she would give birth after three or four months.


    "Where is the baby''s father? Hasn''t he shown up yet?"


    Victoria was hesitant.


    She forced a smile and said, "Natalia, I don''t want to force him."


    Natalia frowned.


    "What do you mean? Don''t tell me that he is unwilling to take the responsibility!"


    "No."


    Seeing that she was about to lose her temper, Victoria quickly stopped her.


    "He... He hasn''t known about it yet."


    "What?"


    Natalia was shocked.


    "The baby is already six months old in your belly, but he even doesn''t know about it! What are you


    thinking? You should tell him about it. It''s not your own business. Do you understand?"


    Instead of exining, Victoria waited for Natalia to finish her speaking and then said slowly, "I know it,


    but do you really think it''s useful to force someone who doesn''t love me?"


    Natalia was rendered speechless.


    Now, looking at the delicate but somewhat disappointed face in front of her, Natalia suddenly


    understood something.


    Her throat was a little sore, and her mind seemed to be blocked by something. She couldn''t think about


    anything.


    She took a deep breath and asked softly, "Who... Who is he?"


    Victoria didn''t answer.


    She sat there silently, lowering her head slightly, without looking straight into Natalia''s eyes.


    Obviously, she didn''t want to tell Natalia.


    Natalia took a long breath and said seriously, "Okay, I respect your choice and your privacy. You can


    keep it a secret, or you can keep it from that man. But have you ever thought about what it means?"


    "Victoria, you are the most stunning woman in the entertainment circle, and you are a popr star and


    you almost certainly have a bright future. Do you know what it means for a female star to be pregnant


    before marriage and even her baby has an unknown father?"


    "Well, maybe you don''t care about your future, but what about yourself? Giving birth to a baby is not


    something that can be decided impulsively. Have you thought about how to bring the baby up and


    exin everything to the baby in the future?"


    "And what will Uncle Kaur think? He loves you so much that he won''t allow you to do that. Are you


    going to break up with him?"


    Natalia''s worry was reasonable.


    She knew Victoria so well!


    Who was Victoria? The daughter of the Kaur family and the youngdy of Ambario Prosperities, who


    had been born with a silver spoon. She could spend money at her will and had never suffered from any


    grievance since she was a child.


    But now, she had to raise a child alone, and she would do this in such a serious situation!


    Natalia was worried that she might not be able to hold on and would regret her choice in the future.


    However, Victoria shook her head.


    "Natalia, I understand what you are worried about. I have thought about it carefully."


    "So you still decide to give birth to the baby, right?"


    All of a sudden, Victoria raised her head and looked at Natalia.


    There was no fear, no helplessness, no fragility or hesitation that a single mother should have in her


    eyes.


    There was only firmness and confidence.


    "Yes, it is a little life. It has the right toe to this world, and..."


    And it was also his child!


    She couldn''t ask that man to be with her. Maybe from the beginning, the two of them were two


    intersecting straight lines. After the only crossing point that night, they would only go further and further


    away from each other in the future.

 Chapter 261 Victoria Leaves The Country

    Chapter 261 Victoria Leaves The Country


    Chapter 261 Victoria Leaves the Country


    And this child would be the only memento he''d ever leave her!


    Victoria didn''t say it out loud. She simply smiled mildly, her delicate features sparkling with gentle,


    peaceable light.


    "I''ve thought it over. I''ll give birth to him properly and raise him to adulthood. No matter what hardships


    you, right? It''s not so easy to be a godmother. Are you going to support us mother and child?"


    Natalia fumed.


    She couldn''t resist the urge to roll her eyes.


    "Yes, yes, fine. I''ll support you two. But how would you exin this to the old man? I heard you left


    home because you two argued. He probably won''t permit you to give birth to this child."


    Victoria was silent for a while.


    Then she murmured, "I can''t budge on this. If he won''t forgive me, then he''ll just have to treat it like he''s


    never given birth to me as a daughter. After all... I haven''t done anything to be proud of."


    Natalia''s heart ached as she heard that.


    "Victoria."


    Victoria forced a smile and lifted her head.


    "I''m alright. No need tofort me, really. I''ve thought it all through in this time. The most important


    thing for me right now is to raise this child properly. The environment inside the country is messy and


    chaotic. Even though I''ve decided on all this, I still don''t want the public to know, so I''ll be leaving the


    country all the same for these days. If you miss me, you can fly over to see me. When the dust settles,


    I''ll be back."


    Natalia couldn''t voice her bitterness.


    But since Victoria had made her decision, she had no other choice than to support her.


    She got up, walked over to her, and held her hand.


    "Don''t forget you still have me no matter where you go, Victoria."


    Smiling, Victoria nodded.


    ...


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Three dayster, Victoria left.


    That day, Natalia went over to the airport to see her off, even giving her a list of people she''d been


    close to in Othua. If something really came up, she''d have someone to contact.


    Jokingly, Victoria noted that, five years ago, she''d seen Natalia off, and now it was Natalia''s turn to see


    her off. No matter how you looked at it, what went around came around.


    Natalia could only smile helplessly, missing her already even though they could meet whenever they


    wanted in Othua.


    It wouldn''t be as convenient as it had been in Julio. She was also worried about the secret that Victoria


    wouldn''t tell her.


    But Natalia didn''t say any of that out loud. She went back to the office after she''d seen Victoria off.


    Archie had gone back to Eqitin for a couple of days, taking Ariana and Anne back with him.


    Anne''s health wasn''t good, and she needed regr checkups. Archie was there for it every time.


    Natalia had wanted to go as well, but with Kiera''s case in Julio demanding her attention at any


    moment, she couldn''t leave. They''d have to leave it for next time.


    Knowing that she''de back safely, Nathan and Hamlin were overjoyed.


    They hadn''t believed Jessica before, and this proved that they were right. Only, hearing about Natalia''s


    mother, they had to sigh about the whole affair.


    But sigh as they would, they still had work to do.


    This night, Nathan booked a spot in the Parlour and held a gathering. Natalia was invited.


    The people attending the gathering were all bigshot seniors in entertainment, and because it was a


    private affair, not too many people were attending, so it didn''t count as official business.


    Since Natalia was making her living in such circles, she''d have to interact with such people eventually.


    Nathan had invited her to the gathering with some intention to pave the way for her, so of course she


    couldn''t turn him down.


    At eight in the night, social lubricants were in full flow in the Parlour.


    Thepartment that Nathan had booked was on the third floor. The banquet hall was inside, leading


    out into a small garden with a nice view.


    Of course, drinking was a given in a gathering like this.


    Thankfully, Natalia could handle her alcohol, so she wasn''t too put off.


    Everyone who attended were seniors in the entertainment business, most of them having a great


    rtionship with Nathan.


    They hadn''t known who Natalia was before, but after this incident and knowing she was Archie


    McCarthy''s wife, they naturally all tried to get in good with her.


    As night fell, the atmosphere was one of rtive harmony and enjoyment.


    At about eleven, everyone had had about enough to drink.


    Natalia went to the washroom for a moment, and suddenly received a call from Archie as she came


    out.


    The man''s voice was as low and clear as always. "What are you doing?"


    Natalia walked over to the balcony on the side, enjoying the breeze as she replied, "Drinking."


    "Is that so?"


    She didn''t need to look to tell that Archie seemed to be frowning.


    Archie didn''t like it when she attended to business like this. With his status, it was enough for her to not


    go anywhere.


    Nataliaughed and didn''t want him to overthink it. "Nathan put together a banquet. It''s all bigshots


    here. He wanted me to make an impression."


    The man''s voice calmed somewhat. "How much did you drink?"


    "Not that much. They''re all seniors, so it wouldn''t be fitting to have me drink too much. Besides, with


    you at my back, they''ve given me more consideration, so it''s a good deal for me."


    Archieughed too. "What kind of good deal is that? If you don''t want to deal with them, don''t. With me


    here, no one would dare tread on you."


    His words were casual, but they were infinitely warm.


    A gentle smile graced Natalia''s lips as she nodded. "All right. I''ve got it."


    Seeing her like this, Archie''s mood improved even more, and he murmured, "I''ll be back tomorrow


    morning. Come pick me up at the airport?"


    Natalia blinked and didn''t think that he''d be back so soon, so she agreed.


    The two chatted for a while longer and hung up.


    After she put her phone away, Natalia enjoyed the breeze for a while longer, felt the alcohol fade, and


    got ready to head back.


    But the moment she lifted her head, she saw a young man headed her way.


    "Stephen? What are you doing here?"


    Stephen was still keeping up his lollygagging pretty-boy image. He lifted his ss.


    "There''s a banquet, so I''ming over to sit around. What are you doing here instead of going back to


    Eqitin with my brother?"


    Natalia chuckled. "So only you are allowed to deal with business, and I''m not?"


    Stephen poked his nose. "With my brother at your back, you''ve got no reason to attend to business."


    All right. Guess those two really were brothers.


    Natalia took a look at the time and found it was gettingte, so she didn''t linger to chat.


    "All right, I''m going back in. Don''t drink too much, all right?"


    Stephen nodded.


    Natalia headed back into the hall.


    At that moment, thepartment next to theirs was pushed open from the inside, and a drunken man


    stumbled out with his hand over his mouth.


    Natalia jumped. She''d just made it to the door to thepartment, so the man crashed squarely into


    her the moment he emerged.

 Chapter 262 Plastic Love

    Chapter 262 stic Love


    Chapter 262 stic Love


    "Excuse me, where''s the restroom?"


    Natalia blinked.


    That voice sounded familiar?


    She tilted her head and looked over, while the man looked up. The two started.


    "Shawn?"


    "Natalia?"


    "What are you doing here?"


    "What are you doing here?"


    They spoke the same sentence at once.


    After that, their expressions didn''t look too good.


    Natalia was bemused.


    Of all the people she could bump into here!


    Ever since that day she''d made their boundaries clear on the ind, she''d thought she''d never see him


    again, but with her rotten luck, she wasn''t just bumping into him here, but hispartment was right


    next to hers.


    Shawn''s face changed slightly, but he calmed soon enough.


    He looked Natalia up and down.


    It had to be said that she was getting more and more beautiful.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    A beige one-piece dress emphasized her slim, slender figure, with sandals of the same color on her


    feet. Her ck tresses flowed behind her, and she looked delicate and pure.


    He''d only thought she was pretty before, butcked the womanly aura that he liked, so he''d never been


    that interested in her.


    But now, seems like if she put her mind to dressing up, her charms wouldn''t lose to Jessica''s.


    In fact, they''d even surpass hers.


    Shawn''s gaze dimmed, and he suppressed his drunkenness, straightening up as he smiled. "I''m here


    to meet some friends of mine. What a coincidence seeing you here."


    Natalia didn''t grace him with a nice face.


    "I''m not interested in what you''re doing here. Please move out of the way if there''s nothing else. I''m


    going back to my room."


    Shawn cocked an eyebrow and looked at thepartment next to his.


    "You''re next door?"


    Natalia rolled her eyes.


    She must have inherited eight past lives'' worth of bad luck to get apartment next to his.


    "It''s all entertainment people next door. I just saw a few famous directors... oh, right, I forgot, you''re a


    famous actor now, too."


    These past couple days, "Strategies for Cannon Fodder" had started airing online. Even though it was


    a web series with small production value, reception was great, and it was getting plenty of clicks.


    He smiled, looking a bit lonely. "I saw your performance in that show, Natalia. It was great. I loved it."


    Natalia sneered. "What does my performance have to do with you? Do you think I need your approval?


    Your own wife''s still sitting in prison, while you''ve got the mood toe out and drink? What? Getting


    ready for a new partner already? That''s some real stic love!"


    Shawn''s expression stiffened.


    After Jessica''s incident, he''d gone back to see her once. He''d felt that she was gentle and elegant


    before, but looking at her now, she was just a madwoman trying to think of ways to force him to bail her


    out. Forget everything else, she was just an annoyance.


    He started regretting things.


    Especially seeing Natalia''s performance in the show ¨C with an aura and technique that didn''t lose to


    Jessica''s, she couldn''t have given that performance without some natural talent.


    That was a woman he deserved.


    And Jessica...


    Ever since half a year or so ago, she''d changed. She wasn''t the Jessica that he knew anymore.


    At first, he''d thought that she couldn''t take the blow, which was why her personality had changed.


    But after spending so much time together, he finally discovered that she was reallypletely different


    from what he''d seen before.


    She was jealous, ipetent, cheap, cunning but stupid enough to get caught each time.


    Worthless!


    If it hadn''t been for the fact that they couldn''t get divorced yet, he''d have left her well enough alone long


    ago.


    Still that thought had only been dancing around in his head, and it wasn''t a strong feeling.


    Seeing the way Natalia looked and behaved now, though, that feeling intensified to the point that he


    couldn''t keep it down anymore.


    Smiling mildly, Shawn said, "I didn''t know you could act before and never thought you could perform


    this well. As a friend, I''m happy for you. No matter what, that counts as a sort of sess!"


    Natalia rolled her eyes again.


    She didn''t waste time chattering with him and had started walking off when he suddenly grabbed her


    wrist.


    "Hey, wait up."


    Natalia frowned.


    If it hadn''t been in public, she''d have kicked him off her.


    Still, she kept her patience and grunted, "What do you want now?"


    Shawn paused, then said gently, "Mrs. Wright is in there with my father. Now that you''re here, aren''t


    you going to go greet her?"


    Natalia blinked.


    Mrs. Wright was here too?


    That was all well and good, but what was she doing getting mixed up with the Millers?


    She had her doubts, but no matter what, Mrs. Wright had always treated her well. It was well and good


    if she hadn''t known, but not going in to greet her knowing full well that she was here didn''t seem right.


    Natalia wrenched her hand out of his grip and muttered, "I''ve got it!"


    With that, she pushed her way in.


    Shawn''s expression softened a little and he smiled as he followed her in.


    Not for away, Stephen looked at the scene and frowned, a bit of deep thought running through his


    eyes.


    ...


    Thepartment wasrge and crowded.


    Every singlepartment in the Parlour was the equivalent of a home for a normal family of three.


    There were stages for performance, arcade rooms, and the nicer ones even had back gardens and a


    swimming pool for summers. Plenty of entertainment.


    As they went inside, Mrs. Wright and Henry were sitting on a sofa, and across from them sat a middle-


    aged man in a suit.


    The man was in his forties but looked young. His hair was slicked back impably. He wore a tailor-


    made suit. His identity wasn''t apparent, but from the aura he emanated, it was clear he wasn''t a


    Why were the Wrights and the Millers meeting such a man in a ce like this? Who was he?


    Natalia had her doubts, but didn''t overthink it.


    Walking over, she called, "Mrs. Wright."


    Mrs. Wright had seen her a while ago already. She was surprised, but still nodded.


    "You''re here too, Natalia? Meeting with friends?"


    Natalia nodded. "Yeah, some friends in entertainment circles."


    "Oh, right, right. You''re part of the entertainment industry now as an actress. You have to be careful; it''s


    aplicated world out there. But your god-granny believes in you. You''re a good kid, and you won''t


    lose your way."


    The olddy''s gently words warmed Natalia''s heart somewhat.


    No matter what had happened before and what misunderstandings had urred, Mrs. Wright was the


    only person on this side who truly cared for her after her mother passed.


    The olddy had known her grandfather before. When the two were alive, they''d been close as


    siblings. Maybe they''d hoped that theirter generations could continue to be friends. That was why


    Mrs. Wright had been godmother to her mother, and god-grandmother to her.

 Chapter 263 Coup De Grace

    Chapter 263 Coup De Grace


    Chapter 263 Coup de Grace


    It was a pity that fate had other ideas.


    Some rtionships had broken down eventually.


    Natalia didn''t say much of anything else. Having said hello, she prepared to leave.


    At that moment, the middle-aged man sitting across them spoke.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "This is Mrs. McCarthy?"


    Natalia blinked and looked over.


    The middle-aged man wore a gentle and calm smile. The lenient smile of an authority figure looking


    down on a peasant.


    She nodded. "Yes."


    "I''ve seen your performance. You were great. I heard you also sang the theme song for that show? I


    especially liked that song. Could you sing it for me again tonight?"


    Natalia was a little taken aback.


    "Strategies for Cannon Fodder" was just a web series with small production and small investment, after


    all. To save costs, Vicente hadn''t hired professional singers.


    He''d just discovered that Natalia could sing pretty well by ident and had her sing the opening


    theme.


    She hadn''t thought that the man would have heard it.


    Natalia was a little embarrassed. She tucked up the hair next to her ear.


    "That''s.,. not so good, since it''s your gathering..."


    "No, I won''t mind. It''s just that the song is quite simr to a tune an old friend of mine once wrote. I was


    quite moved when I heard it. Now that I''ve met you today, I wanted to hear it again live. It''s my fault for


    making such a sudden request."


    The man smiled gently as he spoke.


    To be honest, it really was a rather sudden request to make of someone you were meeting for the first


    time.


    But because of this man''s lenient aura and the honesty in his tone, he gave off the impression of really


    just wanting to hear the song instead of trying to make her aughingstock.


    Natalia wasn''t so stingy. Besides, she could see that the people here were of pretty significant status.


    Besides, the man''s gaze looked true. Maybe there was some special meaning to him wanting to hear


    that song.


    Since she didn''t want to go back to business so early, she really could go and sing that song.


    Thinking of that, she looked at Mrs. Wright.


    The olddy nodded imperceptibly.


    Natalia pursed her lips and finally nodded. "Okay."


    There was audio equipment in thepartment. It couldn''t bepared to the professional types in


    recording studios, but to get put in the Parlour, the quality of sound was already quite good.


    Natalia had someone put the song on, took up the microphone, and began to sing.


    Really, every time she sang this sang, she devoted her full self to it. This time was no exception.


    When the first note rang out, Natalia devoted her entire body and mind to the world of the music.


    This song had been written by a famousposer about a lover of his that he''d once cherished. They


    had passed away from an ident and he''d kept on thinking about them. The song was about meeting


    them in his next life.


    It was a tune about the parting of life and death, but the overall tone wasn''t too sad. There was still a bit


    of mild sorrow permeating the song, so in general, it meant to mourn without hurting.


    Natalia focused entirely on singing, while the middle-aged man had frozen to the spot the moment she


    opened her mouth.


    His face went from gentle leniency to disbelief. He was deeply shaken.


    It was different hearing it livepared to hearing it on the television.


    On TV, he''d still been shaken, but he''d reacted quickly enough and realized she wasn''t her.


    It was different live.


    The person was right before you, with those eyes, that posture, that tone...


    It was as if she was right here, alive.


    With the song over, Natalia tugged herself out of the mood of the music and turned around, smiling.


    "Sorry for the rough performance."


    Then she realized that the middle-aged man wasn''t reacting at all, only staring at her in a daze.


    Natalia''s gut twitched.


    Was something wrong?


    Mrs. Wright had also seemed to notice the atmosphere wasn''t right, and hastily pped. "That was


    amazing, Natalia. Wouldn''t you say so, Mr. Kawn?"


    The man called Mr. Kawn reacted. Looking ufortable, he hurriedly nodded. "Yes, that was


    amazing."


    Natalia felt that his reaction was really quite strange, but didn''t linger on it. She put the microphone


    down and said, "I''m heading back, Mrs. Wright."


    The olddy nodded and smiled. "All right, go! Let''s have Shawn escort you."


    Natalia had wanted to refuse, but Shawn had already walked over to the door. If she refused, it


    wouldn''t look to well on her, so she didn''t say anything.


    Outside, Shawn chuckled, "That was great. Even better than hearing it on television."


    Natalia cocked an eyebrow. "Then how was itpared to Jessica?"


    After all, as an all-star on the stage, Jessica had sung plenty of times before!


    Shawn''s expression stiffened.


    He was a little sullen. "What are you bringing her up for?"


    Natalia stopped in her tracks, looked at him, and sneered, "I know full well what goes on through that


    head of yours, Shawn Miller, so there''s no need to pretend in front of me. In the past, the Dawson


    family was headed by ra and Aleena, so to get ra on your side, you pulled Jessica to your side


    only to get the Dawson family into the Miller family. Now that ra''s in trouble, Jessica and Aleena are


    facing charges, you''re afraid that it''ll affect yourself or the Miller family, so you''re trying to give her the


    boot ande back to me. Do you think everyone''s as stupid as her, Shawn? That they''ll just stand by


    and be your ything after you feed them your lies?"


    Shawn''s expression grew ugly.


    "What are you saying? Am I such a person in your mind? I''ll admit that things aren''t good between me


    and Jessica right now, but things hadn''t been going well even before this mess. I''m not trying to give a


    coup de grace here!"


    Natalia had tough at his audacity.


    "You''re not trying to give a coup de grace? You''re serious, Shawn Miller! Do you even believe your own


    words? I''m telling you, I would have respected you more if you took responsibility and still stood with


    her, but did you? You didn''t! At the end of the day, you only care about yourself, and you''ve only ever


    loved yourself. So quit with the act, will you? I feel nothing but disgust. And onest thing, if you''ve


    chosen her, then take up the responsibility you should as a man, or else I''d just hate you and look


    down on you more!"


    With that, she turned to leave.


    Shawn had never thought that she''de down on him so hard.


    His face turned a collection of different colors.


    Finally, he lost his temper and said through clenched teeth, "Natalia! You''ll regret what you''ve said


    today!"


    Natalia didn''t turn around.


    Shawn was losing his mind with rage.


    His eyes worked as he darted up suddenly and pulled her in ce. "Wait. I''ve got a secret. Want to


    know what it is?"


    Natalia examined him and scoffed. "I don''t care if you''ve got a hundred secrets! Let go!"


    "I mean it! What would it take for you to believe me? Yes, I admit it, I''ve done a lot of wrong before; a lot


    of things I shouldn''t have. Maybe I hurt you then. But at least right now, I''m genuinely trying to


    apologize. Why won''t you just give me a chance?"

 Chapter 264 A Severe Beating

    Chapter 264 A Severe Beating


    Chapter 264 A Severe Beating


    A bit of mockery shed through Natalia''s eyes.


    "You''re genuine? In the past, when ra and Jessica were banding together to lie and keep me down,


    you stood by, but now you''reing over and saying you''re genuine? I''m sorry, but you''re genuinely


    cheap!"


    "You..."


    "Let go! I''m going in!"


    "Natalia, listen to me..."


    "I said let go!"


    Natalia jerked her hand back, but used too much force and mmed him bodily into the railing.


    Shawn let out a pained grunt. Plenty of onlookers saw the scene and were taken aback.


    "..."


    Natalia blushed slightly.


    Well, it wasn''t good to drink too much, it seems. She couldn''t control her temper and revealed a bit of


    her abilities without measuring her strength.


    Surrounded by confused looks, she wavered between leaving right away or going over to look.


    Finally, as low murmurs started emerging around her, she made her decision. She was a celebrity now.


    Even though celebrities were dime a dozen in a ce like the Parlour, it wouldn''t be good to have word


    get out that she was hitting people in public.


    She was thin-skinned and still wanted to save face.


    So she ended up walking back towards Shawn and whispering, "Hey! Stop ying dead and get up."


    Shawn massaged his belly, where he''d hit the railing, his face scrunching up with pain.


    He staggered up and said through grit teeth, "I''m ¨C I''m fine."


    His face was pale and his forehead beaded with sweat.


    Natalia looked at his weak posture and found it hard to believe he really was fine.


    She felt a little irritated.


    A grown man getting bowled over like this, and now they couldn''t argue anymore, could they?


    Nothing was broken, right?!


    Shawn looked up at her.


    "No need. My stomach hurts a little. Can you help me to the restroom?"


    Natalia thought about it. She''d just been to the restroom, and it wasn''t far, so she agreed.


    She helped him all the way to the doorway and muttered, "All right. If they''re nothing else, I''m going."


    With that, she turned to leave. But then Shawn grabbed her and yanked her all the way into the male


    restroom.


    Natalia wasn''t expecting him to pull her in like this. Her surprise quickly mingled with rage.


    "Have you lost your fucking mind? Hands off!"


    Unable to hold it in, she swore.


    Shawn sneered and crushed her against a cubicle, whispering, "Try calling again? Let''s see how you


    exin it away when they see you outside!"


    Natalia gritted her teeth.


    This was one bad part about being in entertainment.


    Sometimes, you had to suffer for your reputation and put up with it.


    But she wasn''t someone who put up with things. Since she couldn''t yell, she pped her hand over


    Shawn''s mouth, lifted her high heel, and stomped down hard.


    "Nng..."


    Shawn groaned with pain.


    He tried to struggle, but he didn''t know where this woman got her strength from. She pinned her arms


    behind his back and pressed him against the cubicle door, his face to the wall.


    Then countless fists rained down on the back of his head.


    Natalia had had it up to here!


    Goddamnit! She''d had enough of him already! He just couldn''t take the hint!


    He wanted her toe to him, was that it? Then he could try!


    Having been lied to, Natalia didn''t care about breaking him this time. She just started beating him.


    One hand wasn''t enough, so she took his belt off and tied his hands behind his back, took off his socks


    and stuffed it in his mouth, then freed her hands and started kicking and punching.


    Some people who''d juste into the restroom heard the noise.


    They''d been a bit shocked and didn''t know what was going on.


    Then they heard the male grunts and female pants and understood.


    Men usually kept quiet about this sort of thing, so they didn''t talk about it. They finished their business


    and left the restroom.


    Shawn wanted to yell for help, but no one cared.


    Natalia beat him up for over a dozen minutes and finally got tired.


    Panting, she put her arms on her hips, her face red, her forehead getting sweaty.


    As for Shawn, he''d given up on resisting and curled up next to the toilet, head down in a fetal position.


    Still angry, Natalia kicked at him again.


    She snarled, "If it hadn''t been for Mrs. Wright, I''d have hit you a long time ago! You asked for this


    yourself today. Approach me again, and I''ll cripple you! Hear me?"


    Shawn had been beaten ck and blue. Blood was seeping out of his eye. He was close to fainting


    and didn''t have the strength to reply.


    Finally realizing that she''d probably used too much force, Natalia thought about it and used his phone


    to send Henry a text.


    "I''ve been attacked. Come to the male restroom and help me."


    With that sent, she washed her hands and left.


    Natalia was pretty sure that someone as prideful as Shawn would never admit that she was the person


    who''d beaten him up.


    After all, to everyone else, she was just a weak little girl.


    She''d been weak growing up and didn''t know martial arts, so even if word of her beating him up got


    out, no one would have believed it.


    It turned out exactly as she''d expected.


    After waking up in hospital the next day, no matter how Henry pressed him for it, Shawn wouldn''t say


    who it was that had attacked him.


    Henry had been angry to begin with, yelling about calling the police and monitoring him.


    But Shawn had just raised too much of a fuss. Exasperated, Henry gave up.


    Still, Shawn''s grudge against Natalia had dug its roots deep.


    He didn''t understand. How did someone so weak be so powerful all of a sudden?


    He really hadn''t held back in the restroom back then. He had genuinely been struggling.


    But he just couldn''t get loose!


    That woman was a demon!


    Terrifying!


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    As scared as he was, Shawn''s hatred also intensified.


    Plenty of people had seen him get carried out of the restroom that day. And all of them were Julio


    upper crust.


    Everyone know knew that the young master of the Miller family had been beaten up in the toilet.


    Someone had even let it loose that they''d heard erotic noisesing from the cubicle beforehand.


    Rumors flew that he''d been peeking on someone in the toilet, or that he''d been seduced and


    scammed, or he''d done something dirty to get beaten up.


    There was no way Shawn could exin it away!


    He''d pulled Natalia in only to use her feelings for him before to talk her back to his side.


    But it had turned into this!


    Natalia!


    Just thinking of that name brought resentment and hate bubbling up like bile.


    She hated him, then?


    She didn''t want to be with him, then? Then he would force her to!


    One day, he would trample all her pride under his feet and give her a taste of what it meant to make an


    enemy of him!

 Chapter 265 A Chance Encounter At The Airport

    Chapter 265 A Chance Encounter At The Airport


    Chapter 265 A Chance Encounter at the Airport


    The Wright household.


    The whole Wright mansion was well-lit.


    Mrs. Wright reclined, all smiles, on a sofa in the living room, facing Mr. Kawn, who was all business.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Kawn! I''ll treat what you''ve tasked me with as my own business."


    Wilson Kawn chuckled, "Of course I believe you, Mrs. Wright. We''ve investigated for so many years


    and only just found that that child was probably taken to Julio by human traffickers. Then the leads


    went dead. For all our work, we had nothing to show for it and could only count on someone else.


    When ites to finding people, no one can measure up to the Wright family. I''vee to Julio


    personally for this. Only, this are the private affairs of the Kawn family, so I hope you can all keep this


    secret. Our father has been sick for a long time, and his greatest wish is to find that child. So whether


    or not you manage to do so, please notify me at once and allow me to confirm it, so the old man


    doesn''t get his hopes up for nothing."


    Mrs. Wright nodded.


    "Of course. Please don''t worry, Mr. Kawn. I''ll notify you of any news at once."


    "If that''s the case, thank you. This is a photo of the child, but it was taken only at a few months old. It


    might not be of any use."


    Wilson passed a yellowed old photo over, a bit of regret in his face.


    Mrs. Wright took it and looked it over.


    The photos was over a dozen years old, but other than a bit of yellowing, it had been well-preserved.


    It was clear that the person who owned the photo cherished it greatly.


    Mrs. Wright looked at it for a while and chuckled.


    "You know, children all look pretty much the same, but this child has especially great features. I think it


    resembles Natalia when she was young."


    To the side, a middle-aged man hurriedly said, "What are you talking about, Mom? Natalia''s got a


    mother and father. We even went over to their ce when Kiera was bearing her. How could it be


    rted to Miss Kawn?"


    Mrs. Wrightughed it off. "Right, right. I was just saying it."


    Wilson, though, was interested.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "You''re talking about the same Natalia who sang in the Parlour the other day?"


    Mrs. Wright nodded. "That''s her."


    Wilson smiled. "Honestly, the first time I saw her, I thought she looked a lot like Yvonne. I don''t just


    mean her features, but also the aura and the feeling I get from her gaze. How old is she now?"


    "Twenty-five, I think!"


    "Twenty-five?" Wilson''s face changed.


    If Yvonne was alive, she''d happen to be twenty-four or twenty-five.


    Suddenly growing emotional, he blurted, "You said her mother''s name was Kiera? Did you see this


    Kiera give birth to her with your own eyes?"


    Mrs. Wright was taken aback.


    She hadn''t been in Julio at the time, so of course she hadn''t seen it personally. She''d only gone to visit


    Kiera when she was pregnant, and hugged the child a few times after she''d given birth.


    The olddy didn''t have a reply this time.


    As she pondered, a voice came from the doorway. "Of course I saw it with my own eyes."


    Everyone looked towards the source of the voice. A middle-aged woman walked in.


    Mrs. Wright introduced, "Ah right. This is my daughter-inw, Penny. Penny, this is Wilson of the Kawn


    family of Eqitin. You can call him Mr. Kawn."


    Penny gave a hasty greeting.


    Wilson asked right away, "You saw it personally?"


    Penny smiled faintly. "Yes, Kiera''s mother died early. She had no reliable female friends around her


    when she was about to give birth. Our families have been friends for generations and I gave birth two


    years earlier than she did, so I went over to look. It wouldn''t be fake.


    Seeing that she seemed sincere, Wilson was a bit disappointed.


    Mrs. Wright, though, was dubious.


    When Kiera had been inbor, she had been overseas and hadn''t gone, but she''d also sent a servant


    to ask around and didn''t remember Penny saying that she''d been there.


    Had she remembered things wrong, or had Penny gone there in secret?


    She had her doubts, but she believed that her daughter-inw wouldn''t lie with something this big.


    So she didn''t say anything.


    Wilson had clearly gotten his hopes dashed, so they chatted with him for a while longer before


    escorting him out.


    When Wilson had left, Mrs. Wright called out after Penny and asked, "Did you really go over to Kiera''s


    ce when she was giving birth?"


    Penny''s eyes worked subtly.


    Smiling, she confirmed, "Of course I went. Would I lie on that? But I''d been in a rush and the driver


    hadn''te back yet, so I''d called a taxi myself."


    Hearing that, Mrs. Wright nodded.


    That made sense. She didn''t know because Penny didn''t use their own driver.


    Mulling things over, Mrs. Wright headed upstairs. Behind her, Penny dipped her head, a small,


    mysterious light shing across her eyes.


    ...


    At noon, Natalia saw that it was about time and Archie was arriving, so she packed up her things and


    rushed to the airport.


    But before she''d reached the airport, she received a text from the man.


    His flight was dyed and he''d probably bete by a couple hours.


    Natalia hadn''t expected it, but since she was out here now, it would be troublesome to head back.


    Thankfully, there was a pretty busy square next to the airport, so she decided to head there and walk


    around the ce while she waited.


    It was twelve sharp at noon, right in time for lunch.


    Natalia had nned to pick up Archie and head to lunch together, but it looked like they wouldn''t make


    it.


    So she decided to look for a restaurant on her own.


    Unexpectedly, just as she found a restaurant and prepared to go in, she met someone at the doorway.


    Mr. Kawn? What was he doing here?


    Wilson hadn''t expected to bump into her right now either. He smiled, "Oh, Mrs. McCarthy. You''re eating


    here too?"


    Natalia smiled and nodded. "Yes. You too?"


    "Yes. I''m getting ready to fly back to Eqitin, and it''s lunchtime. I''ve got some time, so I''ll just eat


    something now."


    Natalia nodded. There was an awkward silence where she didn''t know what to say, so she got ready to


    say goodbye and leave.


    Wilson, though, suddenly asked, "Are you alone, Mrs. McCarthy?"


    Natalia nodded again. "I am."


    "I''m alone too. If you don''t mind, we could eat together."


    Natalia was a little embarrassed. "Won''t... that disturb you?"


    "No, it''s fine. You sang for mest time and I hadn''t the chance to thank you yet. How about I treat you


    this time?"


    Natalia didn''t feel up to it and was about to refuse.


    Wilson added, "It''s boring eating by myself. If it''s okay with you, then you can tag along."


    He''d said this much, so refusing would seem a bit too cold.


    Besides, eating was the same with one person or two.


    So Natalia hesitated, then said, "All right."

 Chapter 266 Looking For Someone

    Chapter 266 Looking For Someone


    Chapter 266 Looking for Someone


    The restaurant was high end for Julio, but it was clearly not good enough.


    And the standards that Wilson seemed to have made it quite clear that he wasn''t the type of person


    who''d eat at a ce like this. He''de today either because he was in a hurry or because something


    special had attracted him.


    Natalia was curious about it, but they didn''t know each other too well, so she didn''t ask about it.


    The two went into the restaurant, chatting as they ate. The atmosphere was quite friendly.


    Still, she didn''t know if she was imagining it or not, but she felt that the way Wilson looked at her wasn''t


    quite right.


    The passion he was showing wasn''t like someone who''d only met her once or twice at all.


    Natalia put herself on guard as she asked, "Are you in the city on business, Mr. Kawn?"


    Wilson replied, "I''m looking for a person."


    "Oh? May I ask who you''re looking for?"


    Wilson paused, then chuckled, "An old friend''s child."


    At that, he didn''t continue. Seeing that he wasn''t willing to say too much about it, Natalia didn''t press


    him.


    She justughed it off.


    A new dish came up, and seeing as she was a local of Julio, Natalia introduced, "These pork chops are


    pretty famous in our city. I don''t know how the tastes over at Eqitin go, but you could give this a try, Mr.


    Kawn."


    Wilson looked at the pork chops and stared out into space a little.


    Seeing that, Natalia asked carefully, "Are you all right?"


    Wilson recovered his wits and forced a smile. "I''m fine."


    Yvonne had loved pork chops too.


    How nice would it be if she was here?


    Natalia didn''t know if she was imagining it, but she kept feeling that this Mr. Kawn seemed a bit down.


    Considering that he was here in Julio looking for someone, maybe he hadn''t found them. Or maybe it


    was something else.


    This was only their second time meeting, and it wasn''t appropriate to ask too many questions, so


    Natalia didn''tment on it.


    After the meal, it was about time. Wilson was heading to the airport to catch a ne and didn''t have a


    car with him, so Natalia drove him there.


    They chatted for a while longer on the road. Natalia kept it tasteful and didn''t ask about the man''s


    identity.


    After all, no matter who he was, it didn''t have anything to do with her. She''d just made a friend by


    chance; that was all.


    At the airport, Natalia texted Archie and told him she was there.


    Archie''s flight was arriving at one fifty. There was still half an hour to spare.


    Either he was worried that a lone girl was waiting for someone here or he wanted to speak to her a


    while longer, Wilson stayed at Natalia''s side and refused to go in on his own.


    Since he''d gone that far, Natalia didn''t refuse.


    After a while of waiting, Archie emerged.


    The man was in a ck suit and grey jacket, looking as refined, dignified and handsome as ever!


    She couldn''t help beaming as she ran up to him.


    "Natalia!"


    From the moment heid eyes on her, his smile didn''t diminish. Taking her in his arms, he hugged her


    fiercely.


    "Miss me yet?"


    Natalia''s heart hammered.


    She buried her face in his chest, feeling his heart pound forcefully as well.


    Feeling a warmth in her eyes, her heart suddenly throbbed.


    She forgot everything else for just this moment and circled her arms around his waist, nodding.


    Joy raced up the man''s chest and he took up her face, kissing her hard.


    The kiss dazed Natalia a little, but she still closed her eyes and took in his being with all her senses.


    Imperious, deep, overbearing...


    He wanted her all to himself.


    Standing close by, Wilson was thoroughly embarrassed.


    He''d seen Archie and had been pleasantly surprised, ready to greet him.


    But now...


    The kiss didn''tst long and ended soon enough.


    After all, they were in the airport. It might have been the VIP passage, but there were still plenty of


    people. He still had to consider her reputation.


    As he''d thought, the moment he loosed his grip, he found her facepletely red, like two particrly


    pretty ripe apples.


    Natalia never imaged that she''d get seduced by this man into kissing him full on the mouth in broad


    daylight.


    Her prim and proper manners had all been reduced to atoms from sheer longing.


    Only then did she find that some emotions had, perhaps, already been long seeded in her heart. She''d


    just been unwilling to see it and hid from them, treating them as if they didn''t exist.


    But how could she ignore something that did exist?


    A small seed only needed a bit of nourishment to break through the topsoil and be a great tree.


    And time and distance were excellent nourishment.


    Feeling heated gazes on her back, Natalia lifted her head.


    And then she saw many passersby looking their way. Her face was buried in the man''s chest, so they


    couldn''t make out her features.


    Even so, from her figure and her aura, anyone could imagine how beautiful she was.


    Gorgeous men and women always drew attention, much less actions as bold as this.


    Natalia''s face went even redder as she swept her hair and blocked her face, afraid she''d get


    recognized.


    She was a mildly famous actress now, wasn''t she?


    There were enough bad points about that. She couldn''t afford to get a picture snapped and ending up


    on headlines again tomorrow.


    Looking at the way she was covering her face, Archie chuckled.


    "Getting shy?"


    Natalia shook her head and tugged on his sleeve. "Let''s go!"


    "Yeah." He paused and didn''t move, raising his hand to cover her face.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her face had been small to begin with, so his palm almost blocked itpletely.


    Natalia was a bit taken aback. Raising her head, she looked into his glimmering eyes, a gentle smile in


    them as he murmured, "I missed you too. A lot."


    Nataliaughed.


    This man, really...


    She''d replied that she missed him, so he had to say the same?


    Was it that serious?


    For some reason, honeyed sweetness emerged from the bottom of her heart, driving into her chest.


    She nodded. "Yeah, I know."


    Taking his hand, she said, "Come here. I''ve got someone I want to introduce to you."


    He let her lead him in front of Wilson obediently.


    Natalia was a bit embarrassed that Wilson must have seen all of that, but she''d done it anyway and


    couldn''t wipe it clean, so she could only act calm.


    "The person I''m picking up is here, Mr. Kawn. Archie, this is a friend of Mrs. Wright''s ¨C Mr. Kawn."


    Wilsonughed and eximed, "How unexpected, Archie! I''d been wondering why you were sticking


    around Julio so much recently. Turns out you''ve got a girl here."


    Archie smiled faintly too. "That''s a bit far, Uncle. I didn''t think you''d know Natalia. Looks like I won''t


    need to introduce you."

 Chapter 267 ThatS Not Like Him

    Chapter 267 That''S Not Like Him


    Chapter 267 That''s Not Like Him


    Natalia was bewildered.


    What was going on?


    Looking at her confused expression, Archie rubbed her head pamperingly and exined, "This is


    Wilson Kawn, second son of the Kawn family of Eqitin. You ought to call him Uncle with me."


    Natalia''s eyes widened with surprise.


    The Kawn family of Eqitin?


    Wasn''t that... Selena''s family?


    She turned to look at Wilson, who simply smiled gently and nodded. Clearly Archie was telling the truth.


    Natalia''s head buzzed, sensing how tangled the world was.


    Of course. That was why Mrs. Wright and the Miller family had been so respectful to him.


    Wilson chuckled, "So when are you taking her home? I want to tag along."


    Archie smiled faintly. "Grandma and Grandpa have seen her already. When we''re done with business


    on this side, we''ll go back after a while."


    "Great, that''s great!" Wilson nodded repeatedly, quite happy about it. "Seems like the olddy has a


    happy year ahead of her."


    With that, he looked at Natalia again, feeling more and more satisfied with her.


    "The McCarthy and Kawn families are longtime friends, kiddo. Archie calls me Uncle, so I can lord it


    over him, got it? If he bullies you from now on, tell me, and I''ll beat him up for you!"


    Natalie chuckled awkwardly and nodded. "All right. Thanks, Uncle."


    "Oh!"


    That "Uncle" sent a warm current into Wilson''s chest. He produced a ck and gold-tinted card and


    handed it to her.


    "I''m a rough man and didn''t have the time to prepare any gifts, so take this card. You might be able to


    use it."


    Natalie gaped.


    She didn''t know what sort of card this was, but one look at it and she knew it had incredible value. It


    wasn''t something a normal person could get their hands on.


    She waved it off hurriedly. "No need for that, Uncle, I know you mean well..."


    "Just take it!"


    Archie, on the other hand, straight up took the card and stuffed it into Natalia''s hands.


    "You''re in luck, Natalia. Uncle''s feeling generous today. He used to be called an irond miser, you


    know. If you don''t take it now, it''ll be a waste."


    Natalia had no words.


    Wilsonughed out loud. "You little brat! Didn''t weasel enough out of me when you were little? Now


    you''re giving me a bad name out here, eh? Seems like I''ve looked after you for nothing!"


    Archie smiled peaceably and didn''t retort.


    It was clear these two were really close.


    Natalia loosened up and took the card.


    "Thank you, Uncle."


    Archie asked, "What are you doing in Julio?"


    The moment the topic came up, Wilson''s face darkened.


    "Don''t even bring it up. I said we''ve found that child''s news over here, right? So I came over personally


    to check it out, but... hmph! They''re trying to mess with the Kawns now, it seems!"


    Hearing the cold in his voice, Archie frowned.


    "How do you mean?"


    Wilson paused, thought of something, then waved it off irritably.


    "Forget it. No need to mention it. Basically, we''ve lost a lead we worked so hard for. That family really


    thinks us Kawns are all idiots, trying to fake me out with a ne, saying it''s something Yvonne had


    before she died. Heh! What a joke, eh? Yvonne''s never had something like that!"


    Natalia''s brow furrowed.


    A ne?


    She didn''t know why, but she thought of the ruby ne around her own neck and felt for it under her


    clothes.


    Wilson didn''t notice her motions and shot a look at the time.


    "All right, I need to board soon. You two go on ahead. Oh, right, Archie. Since you''re in Julio for a while


    right now, pay attention to any news about that child for me. Your Grandpa Kawn isn''t doing so well,


    and his life''s wish is to find this child. I don''t want to disappoint him."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Archie nodded.


    "All right. I''ll do that."


    There the three parted.


    After they got in the car, Natalia asked curiously, "That child that Uncle Wilson''s talking about, is that


    the child that went missing from the Kawn family twenty or so years ago?"


    Archie nodded.


    He paused, then said, "The Kawn family''s never stopped looking for her. Only, there haven''t been too


    many clues all this time. Maybe they''re gone after having been missing for over twenty years."


    Natalia blinked.


    "Why do I feel like you''re not too enthusiastic about this? It''s not like you."


    She knew full well what kind of person Archie McCarthy was.


    He looked cold, but in reality, if he acknowledged someone as one of his people, he usually took their


    business personally instead of being so cool about it.


    Archie looked at her deeply.


    "Do you still remember what I told you when you asked me about Selena?"


    Natalia started.


    She thought about it and realized.


    "Archie, you..."


    "Yes, I''m just that selfish. I don''t want someone toe back and disturb our little world, and I don''t


    want any trouble. So I don''t really care whether we can find that child or not."


    Natalia had tough.


    "Why are you like this? They''re raising such a fuss while you''re here talking behind their back."


    Archie leant over, smiling as he wrapped an arm around her waist.


    He snuggled in close to her face, the tips of their noses touching.


    "Yes, that''s how I am. I don''t care about anything other than you."


    "Archie..."


    Natalia hadn''t let it go yet, but her lips were already being sealed by his in another entangling kiss.


    Only when it was over could she take a gasp of fresh air. She held her hands against his shoulders,


    panting, "But is that really okay?"


    Archieughed mildly. "You really want a woman toe fight to take your husband, Natalia?"


    Natalia rolled her eyes at him.


    "Maybe they won''t even like you! Quit ttering yourself."


    Archie chuckled.


    Natalia continued, "Really, though. If you can help them out, do your best to help them out. Look at how


    frantic they are. If you really have a clue, you shouldn''t stand by."


    Archie let go of her, fixed up her hair and clothes ¨C which he''d messed up himself ¨C and sat down


    properly.


    Seriously, he exined, "I understand everything you''re saying, but don''t worry. The Kawn family aren''t


    as panicked and nervous as they''re acting right now. Uncle Wilson is so anxious to find this child


    because old man Kawn is sick and about to die and remembered the things he''s sorry for in life. Uncle


    doesn''t want to let the old man pass with regret, which is why he wants the child found. But the rest of


    the Kawn family might not feel that way. A house can''t stand without a pir, after all. The internal


    affairs of the Kawn family are aplicated mess. In these few years, they''ve divided into different


    squabbling factions. If that childes back, she mightmand some attention in the beginning


    because the old man''s still here. Once the old man passes on, have you thought about how she would


    survive in the power struggle of the family?"

 Chapter 268 Fortune Or Misfortune

    Chapter 268 Fortune Or Misfortune


    Chapter 268 Fortune or Misfortune


    Natalia jolted. She''d never thought that far. She just felt instinctively that having a chance to get back to


    one''s real family was always a good thing.


    Hearing Archie say this, though, she started thinking that maybe the Kawn family was a dragon''s den,


    not to be easily intruded upon.


    And it might not be a good thing for the child to return.


    She suddenly recalled Selena again.


    Back then, it was said that Selena had only been adopted by Mrs. Kawn to make up for that child''s


    disappearance.


    The Kawn family had always treated her as one of their own and raised her properly. It could be said


    that, if the old man hadn''t gotten sick this time, they wouldn''t have remembered to keep looking for the


    child.


    And if that child really returned, where would that leave Selena?


    Considering Selena''s personality, she couldn''t possibly not care.


    Thinking of that, Natalia sighed.


    Archie watched her set there, all dazed and sighing.


    He couldn''t help butugh and pat her head, soothing, "Don''t worry. If a cluees up, I''ll definitely tell


    them. I''m just reminding you not to be too optimistic about this. That child''s been missing for over


    twenty years now. Other than the first couple years where they devoted everything into searching for


    her, the Kawn family haven''t really moved these past dozen or so years. Up until now, when the old


    man''s health is failing, they restarted their search. I don''t need to exin the intricacies behind it all,


    since I''m sure you get it. It''s hard to say if it''ll be fortune or misfortune for this child to go back to the


    Kawn family as well."


    Natalia nodded.


    Of course she understood that, having produced no results after the search, the family had tired


    themselves out and given up.


    Now that the old man was sick, looking back, he felt he owed this child something.


    Everyone didn''t want to let the old man go with regret in his heart, so they were giving it their all to find


    the child.


    In other words, this child was just a tool for them to get into the old man''s good books.


    After all, who knows how much conflicts of interest over his inheritance surrounded the old man''s


    death.


    With the old man dead and the tool now stripped of its purpose, nobody could tell how they were going


    to deal with the child.


    Thinking of that, she felt a surge of sorrow.


    Seeing her low mood, Archie felt that wasn''t the best topic to linger on, so he stopped and changed the


    subject.


    As the two chatted, they drove home.


    Knowing that they wereing back, Mrs. Dottie had prepared a rich afternoon tea.


    Having eaten, Archie didn''t head to the office in the afternoon and stayed at home with Natalia.


    Anne''s body had gone through checkup and was apparently fine, even better than before.


    All in all, she was getting better.


    Natalia rxed after hearing that.


    In the evening, the police sent word, saying that they''d found out what happened five years ago.


    Even though ra hadn''t confessed yet, Aleena had broken under interrogation.


    The pictures of the brakes that Natalia had submitted, alongside the testimony of the repair shop


    worker back then, had had a great effect as well.


    The truth was close to what Natalia had guessed. Back then, Kiera had caught Philip and Aleena in


    grante delicto, and realized they had an eighteen-year-old daughter.


    In her anger, she wanted the Hawkins stock back, so she brought up divorce with Philip.


    But with a family from the farnds who''d relied all on the Hawkins to get to this point, how would


    Philip and gang agree to it?


    That day, under his gentle words, her mother had held down her rage, while Philip had promised an


    ideal solution. Then he''d gone right around and sent people to tamper with her car.


    To rise to the ce of Mrs. Dawson, Aleena had driven her own vehicle and mmed into Kiera''s car


    on the bridge.


    Kiera had flipped over the railing along with her car and fell into the water. The car was destroyed; her


    life ended.


    Natalia listened to the police report in silence. She''d thought she''d be enraged, but she was


    unexpectedly calm.


    After all, it had been six years since then.


    And she''d long since known the truth before this. She''d just never had the proof.


    Only now did she realize that, no matter how horrific, how hurtful some things were, their immediate


    impact would fade over time, leaving you calm, with only an endless weight and sorrow.


    As for how to deal with the Dawson family, Natalia didn''t have an opinion and left them to be


    prosecuted by thew.


    Archie didn''tment on that.


    That approach was soon reported down the chain ofmand.


    Philip was sentenced to death on ount of murder, and so was Aleena. Since ra hadn''t done


    anything and only orchestrated things behind the scenes, taking her age into consideration, they only


    sentenced her to life in prison. But for her age, life in prison was essentially a death sentence.


    After the report came through, Jessica''s future was basically ruined.


    She''d been young then and hadn''t been involved in the incident. The most they could say about her


    was that she''d kept it to herself, so they couldn''t put her in prison.


    But the power of public discussion was great. She had murderers for parents and such a vicious


    grandmother.


    Add to that what she''d done to Natalia, there was enough there to bury her!


    Besides, she still needed to cooperate with the investigation into Natalia''s kidnapping.


    But during the investigation, Jessica still imed that she''d been kidnapped as well.


    The investigation revealed that she''d been telling the truth.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Natalia also knew that Jessica had been kidnapped back then, but not who''d done it.


    The police were unable to turn up any clues, so it had ended up a cold case.


    It was a good thing nobody got hurt, so the results were still optimistic.


    After ra, Philip and Aleena were locked up, the board gave an executive decision over the


    inheritance of the Dawson Group.


    They all rmended that Natalia be the heir.


    Natalia had been Hawkins to begin with. Since Kiera was her biological mother, it made sense to have


    her inherit the property.


    And with something like this having happened with Jessica, she''d naturally lost the right topete for


    thepany''s ownership, so the only logical heir was Natalia.


    But Natalia wasn''t too interested in the idea. Even though Dawson had started off as Hawkins, she


    didn''t have much interest in thepany before her mother''s death, so she''d never gotten involved.


    And with all the work Philip had put into getting it there, Dawson was not the Hawkins of old anyway.


    Even if she took over, she was just giving herself more trouble.


    Having gone through so much, the Dawson stock had dropped excessively. This was just a scrapheap


    now. Whoever took it over would be taking over a huge headache.


    Luckily, the Millers had invested plenty of money into the Dawson Group, so they meant to buy it up.


    Natalia didn''t stop them.


    After discussing it, the two parties signed an agreement to a suitable price, and the incident drew to a


    close.

 Chapter 269 Creating A Person

    Chapter 269 Creating A Person


    Chapter 269 Creating a Person


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Time flew by.


    In the blink of an eye, a month had passed.


    "Strategies for Cannon Fodder" had met with exceptional reception as it aired. It was a web series, but


    it had started a wave of discussion online, and seemed set to break through genre circles.


    As the lead actors, Natalia and Mac were busy running around doing advertisements and activities.


    Their feet didn''t even have time to touch the ground.


    Seeing she was so busy, Archie was afraid she''d get too tired, so he passed all the PR work for Annie


    International to another assistant manager under her.


    Natalia didn''t have an opinion on that. She wasn''t superhuman, after all. She only had one brain and


    one pair of hands, so it was impossible for her to take care of so many things at once.


    Besides, she hadn''t liked performing or stagecraft before, only feeling ufortable at being stared at


    like a rare animal in a cage.


    But after getting settled in after a while, she''d grown used to it. Not just that, there were times where


    she was starting to enjoy it.


    Not just Annie International, but she was also leaving almost all the work for Star Entertainment to Elsa.


    Archie didn''t stop her full advance into the entertainment industry.


    But sometimes, deep in the night when they were lying in bed, he''d give her some jealous orders.


    No kiss scenes, no bed scenes, no intimacy, no emotional scenes with male actors at all!


    Natalia didn''t know whether to get mad andugh at his actions.


    She couldn''t argue with him, though. If she wanted to talk about respecting her upation, he could


    show her some respect right there that night.


    An unspoken rule began to appear in the business soon afterwards.


    A certain up-anding actress'' husband had set rules for her to take nothing romantic, no kisses, no


    intimacy. If she took the role, the whole show would get cancelled.


    Naturally, everyone knew who that person was, but then again, Archie had long since gone public with


    his rtionship to Natalia.


    So aside from teasing them a little bit, people didn''t take it seriously.


    Natalia''s head hurt at how possessive the man was, but she didn''t really need shows with those


    elements in them anyway. After all, it depended on the script. If it was needed, it would be there; if it


    wasn''t needed or required, that was fine.


    Besides, with the inte cleanup movement that was affecting the whole country right now, even


    dramas were shot in a purer manner. Except for certain artistic pieces, normal kiss scenes could be


    aplished just by staging.


    The days passed in a busied peace.


    In the middle of the year, Archie took Natalia with him back to Eqitin, nning to formally introduce her.


    Annie International was based in Eqitin. As a sisterpany, Star Entertainment had moved here too


    after some discussion.


    Natalia didn''t pine for Julio. She could live well no matter which city she was in.


    Not to mention that the head of McCarthy Properties was also in Eqitin. No matter how things went,


    Archie was a shot-caller of thepany and it was easier to work from this end. So Natalia had stayed


    in Eqitin with him.


    No one was happier with that decision than Anne herself.


    Archie had a house in Eqitin called Pinewood Manor. He''d bought it specifically for Natalia.


    Anne was yelling every day that she wanted to move over from the McCarthy family home, but Archie


    had stopped her every time.


    She didn''t understand, and every time the driver took her back, she''d been inconsble.


    Until one time, Archie gave it to her straight.


    "Do you want a little brother? If you want one, be a good girl and go back. After a while, Daddy and


    Mommy will give you a little brother to y with."


    Hearing that, Anne was overjoyed.


    "Really? I can have a little brother to y with?"


    "Yes, really."


    So fro that day forth, for a whole week, Anne didn''te over to disturb them.


    Finally getting to have their own little world to themselves, big boss McCarthy was quite satisfied.


    Afterwards, he just had to convince his wife to start making a little person.


    Unfortunately, Natalia was really busy.


    Anne wasn''t here, but neither was Natalia. She was so busy she was spending every day with the cast.


    Big boss McCarthy was mad about it, but looking at the way Natalia was fighting hard for her dreams,


    he couldn''t stay mad.


    One afternoon, Natalia received an invitation to attend an event in the evening, at thergest sports


    center in the Eqitin city center.


    It was a charity night for celebrities. There was charity, was, but it was also to attract attention and


    views and generate positivements. So it was an all-star night, and thergest star there was


    undoubtedly Tim Crusoe.


    Tim Crusoe was thirty this year and had been in the business for ten years. He''d acted in countless


    roles, a handsome rogue who also acted well.


    He''d also been a small-time actor in his early years, but he''d gotten in a car ident before, causing


    slight disfigurement on his face and causing him to disappear for a while.


    Later, though, with surgery, he hadn''t just gotten his looks back but also improved his acting skills a


    great deal. His whole personhood emanated maturity and reliable charm.


    Years ago, he shot his way to blockbuster stardom after a particrly sessful movie. His fanboys


    and fangirls were uncountable, and he was currently the most popr actor by a long shot.


    Natalia appreciated him as well. She''d seen his movies before, and his acting was insanely good.


    So knowing that she''d be meeting him tonight, she was actually looking forward to it a little.


    Superstars were everywhere on the scene, and many fans of many different stars were outside. Most,


    though, were fans of Tim.


    Natalia arrived and nned to walk quietly down the red carpet. If she had the chance, she wanted to


    get close to some of her idols and have them give her a signature or something.


    However, the moment she stepped out, she heard screams.


    She turned and saw her own name being waved around desperately by a group of fans. Even though it


    was just a small group in a sea of people, she was still overjoyed.


    She waved it them, which made them even more excited.


    Ah! What a cute bunch of angels. She''d never thought such a day woulde for her.


    She didn''t know that, ever since "Strategies for Cannon Fodder" went online, it had swept across most


    major video hosting websites in just a few short months.


    Videos of her were all over the inte, on Twitter, on Discord spaces, on friend groups, everywhere.


    She''d been reposted and viewed over a hundred million times!


    Natalia didn''t go online often, so she didn''t know her show had already reached that kind of poprity.


    It was just moving to her seeing so many people support her.


    After walking the red carpet, it was time for the dinner party.


    It wasn''t just movie stars on the scene but also a lot of upper ss socialites. Natalia didn''t have too


    much interest in a dinner party like this, so she''d stayed in a corner and ate snacks.


    At that moment, a familiar voice rang out.


    "Natalia."


    She turned to look. It was Laura.


    "You''re here too?" She stood up hurriedly.


    Her dress was a little messed up from her sitting stance, and she patted it down embarrassedly. "I was


    a bit hungry. Sorry for looking like this."


    Laura smiled faintly. "You haven''t had dinner?"


    "Er..." She''d rushed here and really hadn''t eaten yet!

 Chapter 270 Chasing Stars

    Chapter 270 Chasing Stars


    Chapter 270 Chasing Stars


    Laura chuckled. "This sort of activitysts for hours. From now on, it''s best to remember to eat before


    showing up. Otherwise, if the tabloids get ahold of you, it might end up as another ck mark in your


    history."


    Saying that, she pointed at a few reporters not for in the distance clutching their cameras.


    Natalia agreed, but didn''t think much of it.


    Celebrities were people too. They got tired and hungry. What was wrong with eating?


    Back when she was in the PR business, she hated those tabloids who made a big deal out of nothing.


    They could make peanuts into headline news.


    To be sure, some celebrities needed a bit of exaggerated drama to boost their poprity, but if it was


    negative, most celebrities probably didn''t want that sort of publicity.


    But she didn''t care.


    After all, acting was just her passion right now. She liked it for the moment, but it didn''t mean she''d like


    it going forward. She''d go wherever she felt like going. Without arge goal she''d set for herself, she


    didn''t mind at all.


    Seeing her carefree look, Laura smiled and mostly understood her meaning. "Then I''ll head over first!


    Oh, right. Mr. Crusoe is over there. Want to go greet him?"


    Tim Crusoe?


    Natalia''s eyes lit up.


    Following the direction of Laura''s pointing finger, she saw Tim Crusoe surrounded by arge mob and


    hastily shook her head.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Never mind, I''ll pass. You can go yourself!"


    "All right, I''ll go, then."


    Laura left Natalia there to curl up on her chair and eat.


    Even though she''d wanted to see what Tim Crusoe looked like in person, with that many people


    around, forget it!


    She didn''t know what to say if she met him anyway, so might as well skip out on seeing him so she


    didn''t ruin the perfect image she had of her.


    After a while, she''d finally eaten her fill.


    Her stomach hurt a little, and she needed to go.


    So she headed to the restroom alone.


    Nathan hade as well tonight. They were supposed to havee together, but Natalia had been


    too tiredtely and didn''t want to attend to any more people, so they''d parted ways.


    Unexpectedly, after dealing with important figure after important figure, she was nowhere to be found


    when he came back. Only a few empty tes stood where she''d been staying, and he shook his head,


    bemused.


    Rtionships and connections were an important part of the entertainment business. Tonight might


    have looked like a charity dinner, but there were plenty of deals happening in the shadows!


    With Natalia''s personality of not caring about anything, it was a mystery how she''d made it this far.


    But, considering who she had at her back, Nathan rxed.


    So what if she didn''t like dealing with people? With that man supporting her, what kind of resources


    were out of her reach?


    Considering that, Nathan stopped fretting and let her go.


    In the restroom.


    Natalia just got done relieving herself and came out, hearing a gaggle of girls in the corner discussing


    Tim Crusoe.


    They were fans who''d blended their way in with their familial connections, all here to see Tim.


    Because they hadn''t managed to get into the banquet hall, they waited around in the toilets.


    Natalia had to chuckle.


    She thought they''d probably be disappointed. By ident, she''d heard that Tim was supposed to fly


    elsewhere that night, so he was just here to make an appearance and was going to leave soon.


    But she didn''t butt in and remind them. Done with her business, she left right away.


    After sticking around for a while, she found it boring, so she texted Nathan about it and decided to


    leave first.


    The driver was waiting for her outside.


    Natalia walked out and suddenly heard a chorus of excited shrieks.


    "Tim Crusoe ising out!"


    "Time! I love you!"


    "Ahh-! It really is him!"


    "..."


    Countless screeches halted Natalia in her tracks as she beheld the man with brimming star power


    emerge from the doorway, escorted by a band of bodyguards.


    He smiled at the screaming fans, which made them scream some more!


    The fans flowed towards him in a tidal wave. Despite the bodyguards'' best efforts to stop them, they


    still tried to squeeze towards his car.


    Tim Crusoe walked over to his car and didn''t rush to get on. Instead, he turned tomand his


    bodyguards, "Go over there and watch out for idents so that everyone can get home safe."


    The bodyguards nodded and turned to ry their orders to the rest of them.


    Everyone started cheering again.


    Oh em gee, their idol was concerned about them!!!!


    Natalia took out her phone and hurriedly snapped a few photos.


    Her car wasn''t far away from Tim''s; about five or six meters away, so she''d gotten a good, clear shot.


    This was an excellent chance. She might not have been able to speak face to face with her idol, but at


    least she could take a high-definition photograph!


    Just the right time to get back home and switch the photo she''d set as her desktop background.


    At that moment, a wispy voice sounded behind her.


    "Can you send me a copy of that picture, youngdy?"


    Natalia blinked, turned around, and saw a white-haired olddy standing there.


    The old woman was in her sixties. She wore a dark red suit with ssic-looking gold-rimmed sses,


    and a gentle smile hung on her face.


    Natalia hastily said, "Of course."


    Internally, she eximed how great it was to still chase after celebrities at this age! What a diehard fan!


    With Tim Crusoe gone, Natalia turned around and said, "Here''s my Twitter ount. I''ll send you the


    picture."


    The old woman beamed. "Sure."


    She took out her phone, sent her Twitter details, and the two friended each other. Natalia send her the


    two photos she''d just snapped.


    Seeing that her Twitter tag was "@TimCrusoesBigBaby", Natalia''s lips twitched.


    Old people really knew how to y around these days!


    The old woman received the photos and grew overjoyed, like a three-year-old with candy.


    "Thank you, youngdy."


    Natalia waved it off hastily. "No need for that, it was a simple thing."


    "You''re a star too, right, youngdy!"


    "Err... yes." She smiled a little awkwardly.


    "You''re so pretty. If my grandson''s wife was as pretty as you, that''d be great!"


    Natalia was finding this old woman more and more interesting as she rambled on andughed, "I''m


    sure your granddaughter-inw is prettier than I am."


    "Don''t be so sure." The olddy shook her head and her eyes suddenly gleamed. "What''s your name,


    youngdy? What do you do? Act? Sing? I''ll follow you."


    "..."


    Is it that easy to get into someone, old timer?!


    But she didn''t have the heart to refuse. She told the olddy her name and let her follow her online.


    The old woman smiled with satisfaction and said, "You''re such a nice person, youngdy. I''m sure you''ll


    make a name for yourself."


    Natalia had tough. "As you say, ma''am."


    The woman strolled away in a slow pace.


    Natalia didn''t linger. She got in her car, which rolled off.


    At the same time, a middle-aged man led a group of frantic-looking bodyguards out of the avenue,


    searching with sharp-eyed expressions amongst the crowd.


    When he finally saw the old woman tottering slowly towards their direction, the man''s face instantly lit


    up as he ran over to her.


    "Mom! Where did you go? We''ve been worried sick, you know!"


    "Why did you run off on your own, madam? We were so shocked when we turned around and didn''t


    see you there!"

 Chapter 271 That Boy From The McCarthy Family

    Chapter 271 That Boy From The McCarthy Family


    Chapter 271 That Boy from The McCarthy Family


    The olddy looked at them grimly.


    "I''m not a prisoner! Is it necessary to guard me like this? I just wanted to take a picture."


    "If you want to see Tim Crusoe, I can contact him and have hime to the hotel," said the middle-


    aged man, frowning, "Why did you have toe here to see him? And you even took pictures of him?


    If people know that Mrs. Stevenson has done things like this, your reputation will be ruined."


    The olddy got a little angry.


    "What did I do? I didn''t break thew. Why would my reputation be destroyed? And a fan will never just


    call her idol toe and meet," she snorted, "Forget it! I don''t want to talk to you anymore. You


    wouldn''t understand. You''re as rigid as your old man!"


    "Dad will be very mad if he finds out you were out seeing Tim Crusoe."


    The olddy''s expression changed slightly.


    "So what? Are you going to snitch on me? Are you my son or not?"


    She hit him angrily.


    The middle-aged manughed and said in a soft tone, "Yes, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have brought


    you here in the first ce. But after so many years, this is our first time toe back home. None of us


    are familiar with the environment here. We were afraid something would happen to you. If I were not so


    concerned about your safety, I would not be so worried."


    "Hmm!"


    The olddy ignored him. She turned around and walked down the VIP aisle, escorted by a group of


    bodyguards.


    Natalia didn''t know what was going on behind her.


    When she got home, she took a shower and called Victoria. When she heard everything was all right,


    she hung up the phone happily.


    At this point, in an antique hotel.


    Mrs. Stevenson entered the room and found the sullen old man sitting on the couch in the living room.


    She walked in with a smile and asked, "What are you doing here? It''s gettingte. Have you had your


    dinner?"


    He ignored her and sat gloomily.


    The olddy wondered if he knew.


    She took out her phone and send a message to her son.


    Two minutester, she got a text. It turned out that the old man already knew. He was so angry that he


    didn''t eat dinner and lost his temper!


    The olddy put away her phone and said nothing.


    Silently, she went to the kitchen and asked a servant to prepare a meal. Then she brought it to him


    herself.


    "How can you skip dinner? Come and eat!"


    The old man on the couch grunted. He turned away and refused to eat.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The olddy looked at him, trying not to get angry. She continued to coax him, "Sweetie, if you don''t


    eat, you''ll have a stomachache at night. Stop messing with me and eat."


    "Well, I''m not as reckless as you! You went out to see a man in the middle of the night, and you even


    tricked Robert to take you there! Am I nothing to you now?"


    Her expression changed slightly.


    She tried very hard not to lose her temper.


    "Ok, ok, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have gone to see him. Now, will you eat first?"


    "No!"


    "Just take a bite."


    "No!"


    "..."


    The olddy put the medicine on the table and went upstairs.


    The old man was stunned and asked promptly, "Where are you going?"


    The olddy said sullenly, "I''m going to my bed! I''ve been out all day and I''m exhausted."


    "But I haven''t eaten yet!"


    "Then just eat!"


    The expression of the old man shifted for a couple of times.


    And finally, he acted like he was quite aggrieved and said, "You promised me not to see that man


    again!"


    "..."


    The sad look softened her tone and she said gently, "Ok, ok. I said I''m sorry. I was bored at home so I


    wanted to go out for a walk. I was there by coincidence. I did not mean to go there."


    "If you''re bored, you can go out with me any time. But why did you go without me? Huh, you went there


    on purpose!"


    "I..."


    Her husband''s words gave her headache. Suddenly, she came up with an idea.


    She said mysteriously, "Actually, I didn''t go there to see Timmy..."


    "You called him Timmy!!!"


    Now he was really mad at her.


    "... I didn''t go there to see Tim. I went there to find our grandson a wife, our granddaughter-inw!"


    When she mentioned granddaughter-inw, the old man''s attention was immediately diverted.


    "A granddaughter-inw?"


    "Yes!" the olddy quickly took out the phone and show him a picture "look, isn''t she gorgeous! She


    looks even better than her pictures. The children of her and our Charlie will be even prettier."


    The old man looked at the picture for a moment and said, "She''s not as pretty as you were when you


    were young."


    "Nonsense!", said the olddy shyly, "I wasn''t that pretty."


    "To me, you are the most beautiful girl in the world."


    Right now, Robert has juste in and was a little embarrassed to hear this.


    He was worried that his dad would get mad at his mom, which was why he came by. Now it looked like


    he was overthinking it.


    When thedy saw him, she immediately shouted, "Robert,e over here!"


    Robert had to do what she said.


    "How''s this girl? Is she pretty?"


    She raised her phone to show him the photo.


    Robert took a look andmented, "Yes, she is pretty."


    "Right?" she was extremely happy to hear that, as if she was the one that wasplimented, and she


    asked, "How about introducing her to Charlie?"


    Robert raised his eyebrows.


    He found it rather amusing.


    After all, his parents were not young any more. Although the olddy had always been a fan of some


    celebrities, she was not so aware of the news on the Inte like young people.


    He looked at the them with a smile on his face and asked, "Do you really like her so much?"


    "Yes!"


    The olddy was excited and looked at the picture with satisfaction.


    "I think she''s very pretty and nice. Charlie is not a talkative person and she is outgoing. They can make


    a good bnce."


    Robertughed even harder.


    "Ok. I happen to know her. Do you want me to introduce her to you?"


    "Really?" asked the olddy happily.


    "Of course. But just because I''m okay with it doesn''t mean everyone else is. If the boy from the


    McCarthy familyes after you with a knife, don''t say I didn''t warn you."


    His parents froze.


    "The boy from McCarthy family? Archie? It''s none of his business!"


    "None of his business? That girl is his wife, and you want her to be your granddaughter-inw. Still


    think it''s none of his business?"


    They were both speechless.

 Chapter 272 Coincidence

    Chapter 272 Coincidence


    Chapter 272 Coincidence


    Of course, they were disappointed.


    But since Robert said she was Archie''s wife, they couldn''t say anything else.


    The olddy sighed with regret.


    "Howe those nice girls are either not into Charlie or already married? If this keeps happening, I


    don''t know when he is going to get married and have kids!"


    Robertforted her and said, "Mom, don''t worry too much. Charlie has juste back home. You


    shouldn''t push him too hard."


    She knew he was right, but she just could not help herself.


    She thought for a moment and sighed. She finally dropped this conversation.


    That night, Natalia went back and told Archie about the olddy she met outside the stadium.


    Archie was interested in this kind of things before. But seeing her high spirit, he also became a little


    interested.


    "You know what?" Natalia says cheerfully, remembering her conversation with Victoria on the phone


    during the daytime, "Victoria is going to give birth to her baby!"


    Archie raised an eyebrow.


    What would he care about Victoria''s baby?


    Natalia did the math and said, "One monthter, her baby wille! As the child''s godmother, I want to


    go to Mrs. McCarthy to stay with Victoria. Are youing with me?"


    Archie frowned and refused without even thinking about it, "I''m not going."


    Natalia replied immediately, "No, you have to go! If I am the godmother, then you are the godfather.


    You muste with me."


    "..."


    He grinned and said, "I don''t want to be a godfather. I only want to be an actual father."


    Natalia was stunned for a few seconds and realized what he meant.


    She blushed with shame. She looked around to make sure no one was around and said to him,


    "Nonsense!"


    "Nonsense? We are a couple. It''s more than natural for us to make babies."


    As he spoke, Archie took her in his arms.


    Natalia''s got even redder.


    Then, a maid came and said, "Sorry to bother you, but you have some visitors. Mrs. McCarthy would


    like you toe over."


    Natalia was startled and pushed Archie away.


    She saw the maid look down as if she did not see what they had been doing. But her smile gave her


    away.


    Natalia felt more ashamed.


    Archie didn''t think it was such a big deal. He waved his hand and answered, "We''ll be there in a


    second."


    "Ok."


    When the maid left, Natalia sat up andined, "It''s all your fault. That was so embarrassing!"


    He was calm as usual. He tidied up his clothes andughed, "Why are you awkward in your own


    home?"


    Natalia didn''t want to continue the conversation, "Fine. Grandma wants to see us. Let''s go."


    The McCarthy family was not a big family. Archie was the only grandchild of Mrs. McCarthy. In addition,


    Archie''s parents passed away early. Their house seemed to be even more lonely.


    The grandparents were old and the grandfather was not in good health. Archie wasn''t fond of


    socializing and he was often busy working, which was why he didn''t spend much time in the McCarthy


    Mansion. Therefore, his grandmother normally didn''t wee visitors and he didn''t know who were


    Out of curiosity, Natalia followed Archie to the vestibule.


    The vestibule was bustling. On the luxurious couch sat a middle-aged man and a gray-haired olddy,


    both with their backs to her.


    The olddy''s hands were held by Mrs. McCarthy. They were talking something, and Mrs. McCarthy''s


    looked very touched.


    Servants were standing by, waiting on her orders, which she did not usually like before. That showed


    how important those guests were.


    Archie took Natalia''s hand and came forward.


    "Grandma."


    "Archie and Natalia are here?"


    Mrs. McCarthy looked up and smiled as she sat them down.


    "Come, let me introduce you to Mrs. Stevenson, of whom I have told you so many times. And this is


    your Uncle Robert. Mr. Stevenson is now ying chess with your grandfather in the tea room."


    Then, she held Natalia and Archie and introduced them to Mrs. Stevenson.


    "This is my grandson Archie and this is my granddaughter-inw Natalia."


    Mrs. Stevenson and Natalia both stared at each other in shock.


    "Madame, it''s you!"


    "Little girl, it''s you!"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Everyone else was confused.


    Did these two know each other before?


    Natalia finally knew what was going on.


    Archie also realized that Mrs. Stevenson was probably the same funny granny Natalia told him about


    the night before.


    Only Old Mrs. McCarthy did not understand the situation. Seeing them allughing, she asked


    hurriedly, "What''s going on? Natalia, have you met Mrs. Stevenson before?"


    Natalia nodded and told them the whole story.


    Hearing this, Mrs. McCarthy burst intoughter.


    The two olddies were best friends when they were young. Decades ago, the Stevenson family was


    one of the top families in Ambario. But then Mr. Stevenson decided there was more potential in


    overseas markets and moved his family abroad. After that, fewer people knew about them.


    However, it did not affect the rtionship between the twodies. In these years, though they did not


    have much time to get together, Mrs. McCarthy would hang out with Mrs. Stevenson whenever she


    went to Othua.


    This was the first time the Stevenson family had returned to Ambario in 20 years.


    It was said that they came back for the Stevenson family''s youngest grandson.


    Back then, Robert and his wife divorced. But the Stevenson family didn''t know she was pregnant until


    the divorce wasplete.


    But she was gone. Although the Stevenson family were searching for her, she never agreed to meet.


    After years of avoidance, the two sides gradually lost contact.


    But about six months ago, Robert''s ex-wife became seriously ill. On her deathbed, she told her child


    the truth and informed the Stevenson family.


    This time, the Stevenson family went back to get familiar with the environment where the child lived


    and grew up. They also wanted to cultivate a good rtionship with him.


    Mrs. McCarthy was deeply moved.


    "You''re lucky," she said, "At least the boy was found, and he''s willing to ept you. The Kawn family


    hasn''t found their child yet. Yesterday I went to their house. They are in misery."

 Chapter 273 The War

    Chapter 273 The War


    Chapter 273 The War


    Mrs. Stevenson frowned.


    "Didn''t they give up the search years ago? Why are they looking for the child again?"


    Mrs. McCarthy shrugged her shoulders.


    "Don''t mention it. I don''t think there is much time left for Kawn. Maybe he didn''t want to die with


    regrets."


    Mrs. Stevenson frowned at the speech.


    The subject was so sad that everyone was speechless for a moment.


    Finally, it was Natalia who broke the ice.


    "I think everything should be ready now. Grandma, I''m going to check in the kitchen."


    Mrs. McCarthy nodded.


    At lunchtime, the Kawn family heard that the Stevensons were back and came to meet them.


    Mr. Kawn was unable toe due to medical reasons. So, Wilson brought a couple of juniors to say


    hello, and Selena was the only girl among them.


    Even Faye, who rarely returned to the McCarthy Mansion, was back.


    As soon as she entered the room, she began to chat loudly with Selena and Mrs. Stevenson.


    Old Mrs. McCarthy gave birth to two children in her lifetime, and her son died young.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She was supposed to be nicer to her only daughter, but she didn''t like the way she behaved. So, they


    weren''t very close.


    Everyone stayed for lunch together.


    There were many dishes and all kinds of cuisines on the table. Faye together with the olddy helped


    the guests take their seats.


    When choosing a seat, Faye pulled Selena into the seat next to Archie.


    "Archie, it''s been so long since you''ve been back to Eqitin. We all miss you. Including Selena. You''ve


    been quite busytely. You two are old friends, but it''s been a while since thest time you two sat


    down and talked to each other. Do you mind if I give you a chance to talk today?"


    She looked at Natalia defiantly.


    Everyone else at the table was awkward.


    Natalia was about to talk when Old Mrs. McCarthy said angrily, "Faye, what are you doing? If you want


    Selena to sit there, where''s Natalia supposed to sit?"


    Faye smirked.


    "Natalia can sit next to me. I haven''t talked to her in a while."


    "Nonsense!"


    The olddy was going to lose her temper. The Kawn family and the McCarthy family had been friends


    for a long time. There was no need to hurt the friendship over such a small thing on such an asion.


    Considering that there were other members of the Kawn family present, Natalia smiled and said,


    "Grandma, it''s ok. I heard that Archie and Miss Kawn went to high school together. It''s nice for them to


    have a chance to catch up. I''ll just sit here."


    She quickly sat down on Archie''s left.


    Old Mrs. McCarthy finally calmed down.


    And Old Mrs. Kawn was embarrassed, but she just smiled shyly.


    "Mrs. McCarthy, I have really spoiled the kid."


    Old Mrs. McCarthy knew better than to say anything more and just smiled politely.


    "It''s ok. They are ssmates."


    The matter was put behind and the lunch began.


    During the lunch, Selena was a little shy, but she kept talking to Archie.


    Archie had been a little cold, but Selena was too persistent.


    If he didn''t respond to the topic she brought up, she''d say another.


    Faye and Mrs. Kawn family also helped her continue their conversation.


    Everyone could tell what was going on, not to mention Archie.


    Mrs. McCarthy frowned. But her husband didn''t notice anything. He had never paid much attention to


    their love affairs. He just felt that there was something strange about the atmosphere among the young


    today, but he didn''t think too much of it.


    Mrs. Stevenson, on the other hand, was somewhat indignant.


    What was this McCarthy boy thinking?


    He was already married to such a beautiful girl and he was still hitting on another woman.


    And what''s wrong with the Kawn family?


    That girl went to their house to have lunch and was still acting so intimate with the hostess''s husband.


    Did she have no manners at all?


    She med herself for finding her grandson toote.


    If she had done that earlier, her grandson might have a chance with Natalia and Natalia wouldn''t have


    to suffer.


    Mrs. Stevensonforted Natalia and said, "Natalia, this fish is really good. Try some!"


    Natalia was ttered, "You''re being too kind. Thank you."


    "It''s nothing. Your grandma and I have been friends for decades. I already regard this ce as my


    home. I hope you wouldn''t mind that."


    "Of course not!"


    After their conversation, Natalia turned around and saw Selena saying something to Archie.


    They seemed to be very intimate. Her whole body was leaning on him.


    The loose neck of her sweater exposed her soft skin. People who didn''t know the truth would think they


    were a cute couple.


    Noticing that Natalia was looking, Selena smiled at her, "Natalia, I heard you like sea squirts. You


    should have some more."


    She put one on Natalia''s te.


    Natalia raised her eyebrow.


    She didn''t know where Selena heard she liked sea squirts, but she was actually allergic to seafood and


    had never eaten them before.


    She was about to refuse when a woman sitting opposite her said with a smile, "Try some. I heard you


    grew up in Julio? It''s not far from the sea, but technically it''s still an inner city. It''s not really easy to get


    good sea squirts there."


    "Yes, Selena brought them for you. If you like these, Selena can get you some every once in a while."


    Natalia suddenly didn''t want to refuse.


    She grinned.


    "That''s great," she put aside the sea squirt and said, "Thank you, Miss Kawn. I''ll try it when it cooled


    down."


    Selena didn''t say anything more and turned back to Archie.


    But she did most of the talking and Archie would asionally say yes.


    "By the way, my brother will be back today, you know?"


    This time, Archie finally responded. He looked up at her and said, "I know."


    "He must have contacted you, didn''t he? You two are close. I''m sure he''ll tell you when he gets back,"


    Selena thought for a while and said, "He and Stephen are going to Hitz-Hardon tonight. Before I came


    here, he called and asked me toe overter. Shall we go together?"

 Chapter 274 The Scandal

    Chapter 274 The Scandal


    Chapter 274 The Scandal


    Archie frowned.


    "I don''t have time for that."


    "It''s going to be quitete after this. Do you have anything else to do?"


    Archie didn''t answer her this time.


    Natalia didn''t eat much and was full soon.


    When the lunch was over, Selena pointed at the untouched sea squirt on Natalia''s te and said,


    "Natalia, you forgot to eat this."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalia rubbed her belly and smiled, "Sorry, but I''m too full."


    And she put that on Archie''s te.


    "Honey, will you eat this? Miss Kawn came all the way to bring us this. Don''t waste it."


    Archie nodded and said ok.


    Selena froze.


    Faye wanted to say something but didn''t dare because Old Mrs. McCarthy was staring at her.


    Natalia was finally satisfied.


    After the meal, Archie went to the study to talk to his grandfather. The olddy was chatting with a


    group of women in the living room when Natalia''s phone rang and she went outside to answer it.


    It was Iris.


    Although she was no longer in charge of the affairs of Annie International, she still retained her


    position. If there was any problem, they could still ask her to help.


    Everyone knew she was the boss''s wife and was willing to listen to her.


    Iris said, "Natalia, now we have aplicated case that we can''t handle on our own. Would you mind


    helping me?"


    Natalia nodded, "Go ahead."


    Then Iris told her the whole story.


    This time, it was about an artist named Maxwell Cohen, who worked for Annie International.


    She didn''t know Maxwell, but she had seen him.


    He became well-known these two years.


    He had five million followers on Twitter and was on a couple of period dramas. He was quite handsome


    but his acting was pretty bad.


    She didn''t know much about him. She only knew that his fans were always fighting with others on


    Twitter.


    And this man was always caught up with scandals every time he yed a role in a series. There was a


    time that his fans trashed every actress he had worked with.


    This time, he was caught entering a hotel with a mysterious businesswoman.


    And his private ount was found. Their intimate pictures and videos were also discovered.


    What''s more, the woman''s husband now knew about it. He was divorcing that woman and wanted to


    get more money from it.


    So, Maxwell was now targeted by her husband.


    And if Maxwell couldn''t handle it well, his career would bepletely ruined.


    Natalia heard the whole thing and she thought Maxwell totally deserved it.


    If they hadn''t invested too much on him before, she wouldn''t help him at all.


    Natalia felt that this concerned the interest of the investors and she had to ask Archie first.


    So, she asked Iris to calm down and said that she would call her after she asked Archie.


    Iris thanked her and agreed.


    After she hung up, Natalia checked the time and figured that they were still talking.


    Generally speaking, it was not a big deal. She did not need to hurry. So, she didn''t disturb them and


    decided to take a walk in the back yard alone.


    There were many precious flowers and nts in the back yard and all kinds of fragrant flowers and


    trees were on the sides of a gravel road.


    Natalia was walking slowly along the gravel road when she heard a quarrel ahead of her.


    Her curiosity drove her to walk towards the source of the sound.


    "Selena, how could you do this to me? I came back to Eqitin for you. I was almost framed and killed.


    How can you break up with me now?"


    "That''s enough! I warned you not toe to me again! What happened before was your own fault. It


    has nothing to do with me."


    "Selena, why are you being so cruel?"


    The man''s voice sounded familiar to Natalia. She looked through the branches and was startled.


    Maxwell?!


    Why was he here?


    He knew Selena?


    Thinking about the case Iris told her, Natalia became curious.


    In the sunlight, Maxwell''s face was thin and pale. He was held Selena''s hands and begging her, but


    Selena threw his hands away impatiently.


    "Maxwell! I told you I don''t love you! I was simply ying with you. Don''t you understand? If you keep


    harassing me like this, I won''t be this patient."


    "Selena..."


    Maxwell begged, "Why do you have to leave me? I love you so much!"


    Natalia shook her head. She thought he was smarter than that.


    Selena was using him as a tool, and he thought she really loved him.


    Although she didn''t know why Selena was with him before, as a woman, she could tell that Selena


    really hated him.


    She recalled Selena''s attitude towards Archie and figured out what was happening.


    "Selena! Do you really want to be so cruel? Do you have any idea how much I''ve done to be with you,


    and this is how you repay me?"


    Selena sneered.


    "What you mean? You simply got rid of that old woman. If that''s what you called devotion, then forget it.


    You make me disgusted."


    "You! You monster! I broke up with her because I wanted to be with you, and now people found out


    about what happened between me and her. Mypany will toss me away! And now you''re telling me


    you''re dumping me! Then what''s the point? What''s the point?"


    Selenaughed coldly.


    "Did I told you to do any of those things? Did I tell you to break up with that old woman? And now


    you''re threatening me with that? What do you want? You want me to marry you? Get lost now. If not, I''ll


    do anything to make you suffer!"

 Chapter 275 Silence The Witness

    Chapter 275 Silence The Witness


    Chapter 275 Silence the Witness


    "You! Selena, how could you? You think you''re such a big deal now that you''re the daughter of the


    Kawn family? You''re just a knock-out..."


    Selena pped Maxwell in the face. Her eyes turn red and she barked, "If you keep saying that, I''ll kill


    you! Piss off!"


    She hit him so hard that Maxwell''s face turned sideways. He looked extremely resentful.


    Natalia shook her head.


    They were now nemesis.


    She thought this was it. Maxwell was definitely going to lose when he came to her like that.


    He knew Selena was adopted and the Kawn family was looking for their real child, he stilled dared to


    bring that up.


    He asked for it.


    Selena was kind enough not to kick him out immediately.


    Natalia was bored and was about to leave.


    Then she heard a sound.


    "Meow!"


    A ck figure came out. It scratched her face and ran away.


    Natalia grunted in pain and found three bloody scratches on her face.


    Where did that cate from?


    The noises startled them. Selena quickly came forward and sprinted across the branch, only to see


    Natalia hiding there.


    Selena''s face was quite pale. She yelled, "What are you doing here?"


    "I''m looking for a cat. It scratched my face and disappeared. Have you seen it?"


    Selena looked very gloomy. She turned back to have an eye contact with Maxwell, who was also


    frightened.


    "A cat? Everyone knows Mrs. McCarthy doesn''t like cats. Who dares to keep one here?"


    Selena stared at her grimly. She waspletely different from the mild girl she pretended to be in the


    diner.


    Natalia was a little scared.


    Was she gonna silence the witness?


    She would not dare to do something strange, she thought.


    After all, it was the McCarthy Mansion. So many people were here.


    But she was still afraid seeing that woman behaved so differently in front of her.


    She forced a smile and stepped back quietly.


    "I''m not lying. I really saw a cat. See! This wound cannot lie!"


    She showed her the horrifying scratches on her fair skin.


    But Selena was still silent and the look on her face became even more terrifying.


    Natalia smiled, "Miss Kawn, why are you so nervous? Who''s that mister behind you? He looks familiar.


    Is he a friend of yours?"


    Selena said coldly, "No. I don''t know who he is."


    "Oh, ok."


    Natalia nodded and didn''t want to stay here for too long.


    "Then I''m gonna leave now. That bloody cat! It hurts so much. I wonder if it has been vinated. I


    need to see the doctor now."


    She left hurriedly.


    She felt that Selena must be staring at her. She knew she would be the pain in the ass for Selena


    whether she told her secret or not.


    But she didn''t care.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though Selena was from the Kawn family, she was not so weak based on her behavior today.


    Natalia was not afraid of her. She didn''t overhear on purpose so she didn''t feel ashamed.


    Archie quickly finished his talk with his grandfather. Since he had promised to go home with Natalia that


    afternoon, he started looking for her everywhere.


    After searching in the living room and the garden in vain, he asked a servant and found out that she


    had gone back into the garden.


    It was onlyte fall, but it was already freezing in Eqitin. Natalia didn''t wear enough clothes today and


    Archie was afraid that she might catch a cold.


    They met under an archway between two courts.


    When Natalia saw him, she pulled him over.


    "What are you doing out here? It''s windy outside. You could''ve caught a cold."


    As he spoke, the man took off his coat and threw it over her shoulders.


    Natalia waved her hand, "It''s ok. Juste with me. I want to tell you something."


    "What is it?"


    Natalia looked around and grabbed his sleeve, "I''ll tell you outside."


    They returned to the living room and greeted Mrs. McCarthy. Then, they left the mansion together.


    When they got into the car, Natalia took a sip of water and then said, "Do you know who I just saw in


    the garden back there?"


    "Who?"


    "Selena."


    Archie frowned, "What''s wrong with her?"


    "She has been with a man I know, Maxwell Cohen, an artist also signed by Annie International. He''s


    been all over Twitter for thest two days, and these two seem to have some conflicts recently."


    Archie thought for a moment and said, "The McCarthy family and The Kawn family are family friends,


    but we don''t care about things like this. We normally help each other when something big happens.


    And Selena is in her twenties now, so it''s normal for her to have a rtionship."


    Natalia shook her head.


    "No, not that. I heard Maxwell say that he just dumped an old woman to be with Selena. I think there''s


    something sneaky with him."


    Archie was stunned, "Old woman?"


    "Yes."


    Natalia nodded and realized that Archie was too busy to keep up with the news about the show


    business, even if it was about the artists signed by his ownpany.


    So, she told him what Iris had said on the phone at noon.


    She added, "It''s just that Maxwell doesn''t seem reliable to me. He''s kind of paranoid. If Selena really


    breaks up with him, I''m afraid he may do something bad to her."


    Archie looked at her, which made Natalia feel very nervous.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Nothing."


    He paused for a minute and asked the driver to drive.


    Then, he turned back and looked at her again.


    Natalia became very agitated.


    "Archie, don''t give me that look. You''re making me ufortable."

 Chapter 276 Meet Up In A Bar.

    Chapter 276 Meet Up In A Bar.


    Chapter 276 Meet Up in a Bar.


    Archie nodded and spoke.


    "I thought you should hate her very much, but you helped her. You are not jealous?"


    "Jealous of Selena?"


    Archie nodded seriously.


    Natalia couldn''t helpughing.


    "Why? Because she tried to be matey with you during the lunch?"


    Archie frowned.


    He frowned tightly at the perception of her indifference.


    Natalia was amused.


    "I don''t mind she is your ex-girlfriend. Do I have to be jealous just because she had lunch with you?


    There is no need to make a fuss over it."


    Natalia was very open-minded and she sure knew what really happened.


    She knew what belonged to her and what did not, and what was real and what was just not true.


    She won''t upset herself because of some meaningless things.


    She was amused, but Archie was not happy.


    He looked at her with a scowl. "I feel that you don''t care about me at all."


    Natalia could not helpughing.


    "It doesn''t mean that I don''t care about you. Archie, not so childish, okay?"


    Archie was more depressed.


    Natalia did not want to continue with this topic and said, "Selena discovered me and threw me a


    resentful gaze. She seemed afraid that I cannot keep my mouth shut. Will she hold a grudge against


    me because of this thing?"


    Archie''s face darkened.


    "She doesn''t have the guts."


    Archie paused and said, "Artists from Annie International are involved. I will have Brian look into it.


    Don''t worry. Nothing bad will happen."


    Natalia nodded.


    Anyway, Selena was a member of the Kawn family, which had been connected with the McCarthy


    family for long.


    For the sake of Mrs. McCarthy, Natalia did not want anything to happen to Selena.


    In the evening, Archie received a phone call from Peter, who asked Archie to go to the bar to drink.


    Peter seemed in a mood.


    Archie was not too concerned about it. After all, even if Peter was in a mood, a lot of beauties would


    keep himpany.


    Though Archie didn''t want to go, Natalia did.


    She had never been to a bar in Eqitin since she came here. She wondered if there was anything


    different.


    Archie didn''t want to let her down, so he drove to L-VE bar with her.


    A lot of prettydies were in this bar. As soon as she got inside, she took a step back as the crowd got


    in the way.


    The hall was very lively. Young men and women wiggled their shoulders crazily to consume their


    energy as the live music was yed and colorful lights were down on them.


    It was not the first time that Natalia had been in a bar, but she felt a little ufortable.


    More or less, she felt curious and excited.


    They walked around but didn''t see Peter.


    She took out her phone to call Peter, but was patted by the shoulder. So, she turned around and saw


    Peter.


    Natalia was startled and asked, "Where are you from?"


    Peter''s gaze swept across the lively hall and said in a deep voice, "Follow me."


    They were stunned but didn''t refuse.


    The corridor on the second floor was spacious, with private rooms on the left side and rows of small


    bars on the right. Sitting on the bars, they could see the performances on the stage on the first floor.


    Peter did not enter the private room, but took them to the bar with the best positions and sat down.


    A waiter asked if they wanted drinks. Peter ordered a dozen beers.


    Natalia''s heart thumped when she saw the crowd around her.


    "Peter, why are you here alone? "


    Peter nced at her, and said lightly, "What else can I do except for drinking."


    Natalia became interested. "Drinking alone? Is something on your mind?"


    Peter suddenly looked embarrassed.


    As if he had been read by Natalia.


    "No."


    He shook his head, but couldn''t help looking around. It was obvious that he lied to her.


    Natalia smiled. She wouldn''t go further since he did not want to say.


    They chatted while drinking.


    Natalia had to work tomorrow, so she couldn''t drink too much. After a few drinks, she took a ss of


    juice and sipped it.


    Just then a familiar figure caught her eye.


    Not far away, a girl came in from the outside.


    She was wearing a light-yellow blouse and a short white skirt with shoulder-length hair, surrounded by


    a sweet vibe.


    It was rare to see a girl dressed like that in bars.


    But it was not the point.


    The point was she was Wanda Kawn.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Why was she here?


    Wanda had left a deep impression on Natalia after they met twice.


    Natalia didn''t expect to see her here.


    She turned to look at Peter, found that he was looking at Wanda obsessively. She couldn''t help being


    shocked.


    "Peter, do you know her?"


    Natalia asked, pointing to Wanda''s back.


    Peter came to his senses, somewhat embarrassed, and then shook his head.


    Natalia smiled, "I know her. She seems to be a member of the Kawn family."


    Peter put on a long face.


    He looked at Wanda more passionately.


    Natalia was confused.


    Archie frowned and said in a deep voice, "Peter, if you do like her, just go ahead. Why do you sit here


    and drink alone?"


    Peter trembled a bit with a pale face.


    Natalia nced at him and at Wanda not far away, smiling, "You know that she''ll be here, so youe


    here in advance?"


    Peter was silent without denying it.


    Natalia was puzzled.


    "Since you like her, just go after her. You''re capable, talented, rich, and handsome. What are you afraid


    of?"


    Peter paused, opened his mouth but swallowed his tongue back after thinking about something.


    Natalia wanted to go further, but her hand was suddenly pinched by Archie.


    Archie said lightly, "Enough with that. If you can''t tell her, you just drink. Stop staring at her. You are


    making yourself like a stalker."


    Natalia was amused and got it.


    Probably there was some story in it.


    They didn''t force Peter since Peter did not want to tell them everything.


    They no longer spoke. Peter drank his wine one ss after another without a word.


    Wanda talked with a man sitting over the bar for minutes and left.

 Chapter 277 Still Fond Of Her

    Chapter 277 Still Fond Of Her


    Chapter 277 Still Fond of Her


    Natalia saw Peter staring at Wanda''s back. Though Wanda had walked out of the door, Peter refused


    to turn his gaze. He involuntarily shook his head.


    "It''s gettingte and we have to go. Do you want more?"


    Natalia asked.


    Peter''s eyes turned bleary, looked at her, and shook his head.


    "We''ll take you home."


    "Good."


    Natalia and Archie sent Peter home. It was eleven o''clock when they arrived at Bowers Mansion.


    His parents had fallen asleep. The servant opened the door, but Natalia and Archie did not enter the


    room. They left after passing Peter to the servant.


    Archie drove to Pinewood Manor.


    Sitting in the passenger seat, Natalia asked curiously, "Why did you stop me talking just now?"


    Natalia drove the car and exined, "They were in a rtionship and then broke up."


    "What?"


    Natalia was surprised.


    Archie said in a deep voice, "Peter felt sorry for her, so it made sense that he was upset."


    Natalia frowned.


    "Since he likes Wanda so much, why did they break up?"


    "Because of the other man. I don''t know the details of the story. It was said that Wanda was together


    with a man called Peck. What''s his name again?"


    Archie thought about it for a while.


    "Charlie Peck."


    Natalia waspletely shocked.


    Charlie Peck?


    He...


    Natalia suddenly thought about Victoria and the child in her belly.


    Soon, Natalia shook her head and stopped thinking.


    It was impossible.


    Victoria''s child couldn''t be Charlie''s.


    Although Victoria once said that Charlie was the man that she lusted after, Natalia didn''t think it


    possible that they had slept together.


    If they had been together, Victoria would have told her. Victoria wouldn''t hide it from her.


    Natalia was relieved.


    Archie observed changes in her expression, thought that she was worried about Peter, and could not


    help but smile.


    "Don''t worry. He won''t be pestered by love. He will cheer up soon."


    Natalia nodded, feeling the atmosphere depressing, so she changed the subject.


    "Are you on a business trip tomorrow?"


    "Yes."


    The man turned to look at her, "You don''t want to part with me?"


    Natalia paused, snorted, turned her gaze, and curled her lips.


    "No."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Archie chuckled, pulled over, held her face, and kissed her.


    Natalia flushed and rolled her dark eyes. She grabbed his shirt and whispered, "What are you doing?


    We''re on the road!"


    "Don''t be shy. There''s no one here."


    He spoke softly and kissed her again.


    Natalia felt hot and could no longer stand it. Then she dropped into her seat.


    "Don''t..."


    Archie raised his head.


    His eyes were dark and bright, and there was a hint of desire in his handsome face. Compared with


    Natalia who had been gasping for breath, he could still control himself.


    He reached out and dressed her. "Wait for me in the car," he said hoarsely.


    Natalia paused without a reply. Then Archie opened the door and got off the car. He strode toward the


    convenience store by the roadside.


    It was very close to their apartment, only about five or six hundred meters.


    She sat in the car and waited for a while.


    The road was empty at midnight. It was silent. The roadsidemplight gave off dim lights.


    After about five minutes, Archie came back.


    He was holding a ck box. Natalia did not see it clearly because it was dark.


    She didn''t discern it until he got into the car, opened the door and put it aside. She flushed immediately.


    She saw a box ofrge size condoms.


    Natalia felt it was somewhat dangerous and the temperature high. She was almost out of breath.


    As Natalia didn''t n to give birth to a child, Archie showed respect for choice.


    Therefore, he used a condom when they had sex.


    Natalia hurriedly turned her gaze and pretended to look out of the window calmly.


    Archie looked at her red face and smiled. He did not speak, started the car, and drove to the vi.


    The door was burst open.


    Once they went into the vi, Archie carried her, opened the bedroom door hurriedly, and pressed


    Natalia against the door.


    Archie was burning with desire tonight, making Natalia surrenderpletely.


    The sky was dark. Archie and Natalia in love were immersed in the lustful night.


    It was finally over.


    Shey down on the bed, feeling exhausted. She was enjoying herself.


    Archie went to the bathroom and took a bath, with a towel around his waist. His hair was dripping wet.


    He walked over, bent over to her, and chuckled, "I hold you to the bathroom, okay?"


    Natalia lifted her eyelids, looked at him, and shook her head. "No, I''ll go myself."


    Archie didn''t seem to hear that.


    He wrapped her with a towel, and said in a soft voice, "You''re tired. Let me hold you."


    Natalia was held in his arms, feeling the man''s warm chest. She felt at ease andfortable.


    She was rxed because of the man''s breath. Since she was tired, she let him hold her in the arms.


    The hot water had been put in the bathtub. Archie put her in the bathtub, touched the water, and asked,


    "Do you want me to wash your body?


    Natalia instantly quivered, threw him a cautious look, and shook her head.


    "No, I''ll do it myself. You go out."


    Archie nodded, smiled, and turned around.


    As she breathed a sigh of relief, Archie who had just walked out suddenly turned around and picked


    her up from the water.


    "Archie! You... Well..."


    Natalia could only feel the pains in her back as she was pressed against the wall. Natalia grabbed him


    by the shoulders and almost cried.


    "Archie, I need to work tomorrow..."


    "Well, bastard..."

 Chapter 278 Worry About Him

    Chapter 278 Worry About Him


    Chapter 278 Worry About Him


    It wasn''t over untilte at night.


    Natalia was so exhausted by the time he took her out of the bathroom that she didn''t even have the


    strength to open her eyes.


    She didn''t want to move as he carried her to bed, blow-dried her hair, and tucked her under the covers.


    Archie turned off the light andy down.


    He stretched out his arms to hug her.


    Natalia, however, turned over, with her back to him. She didn''t want to talk to him at all.


    Archie smiled, didn''t force her, and let her lean on his arms.


    "I''ll go on a business trip tomorrow, and I maye back in half a month. When Ie back, I will take


    you to Othua. Before that, you just stayed with your bestie, okay?"


    When she heard Othua, Natalia cheered up.


    She opened her eyes and wanted to ask something, but she held her tongue, irritated at the fact that


    he had not stopped when she pleaded for mercy in the bathroom.


    Archie ran his hand along her hair, wrapped her soft ck hair around his fingers, and whispered, "I will


    be on a trip for long. It takes me at least half a month. You should take good care of yourself at home."


    I let Nancy take good care of you and Mrs. Dottie woulde back. You can let them help you. When


    you encountered any trouble, you can ask Peter or Stephen, or my grandma for help."


    Natalia could not help but turn around to look at him, with a worried face.


    "Why do you have to stay outside for so long?"


    Archie said nothing.


    Natalia pursed her lips and suddenly wrapped her arms around his waist, pressing her face against his


    chest.


    "I am just worried about you. You bear the burden given by the McCarthy family. You must be very


    tired, right?"


    Archie chuckled.


    "Worried about me?"


    "Yes." Natalia nodded.


    "Give me a kiss."


    "No!"


    Natalia patted him on the shoulder. Though she knew Archie''s been working hard all the time, but


    Natalia could not help feeling worried.


    Everyone saw Archie living a decent life. Only the people close to him knew how much pressure he


    undertook.


    She tightened her arms, put her face against his chest, and said nothing.


    The night was long and the room was quiet.


    Perhaps because she was so tired, Natalia slept very soundly.


    When she woke up the next day, it was nearly noon.


    She looked at the rm clock, let out a scream, and immediately got out of bed.


    Then she felt a sharp pain in her body as if she had been run over by several big trucks.


    Nataliay down, covered her face with a pillow, and howled.


    She shouldn''t have been worried about him.


    He was about to be on a business trip, but he could still be so energetic with her for the night. So, he


    sure could take good care of himself.


    She sighed and, after a few seconds, sat up with great efforts.


    She endured the pains in her body and went to the bathroom to wash herself up.


    Though she was sore, her body was clean. Archie must have taken her to the bathroom and washed


    her body.


    Natalia brushed her teeth and washed her face. She changed into a blouse and a pair of pencil


    trousers and went out of the door with the bag.


    Iris told Natalia something about Maxwell yesterday.


    Later Natalia talked about Maxwell with Archie. Archie knew that woman''s husband, who was a tycoon


    in the financial circle. He never heard the rtionship between them was bad, so he didn''t expect it


    would happen.


    Natalia did not want Archie to get involved. If she did, it meant that Archie would have to do something


    personally to protect Maxwell.


    They would let go of Maxwell for sake of Archie. However, Archie would owe them a favor.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Natalia would not allow such a thing to happen. Therefore, she decided to talk with Maxwell and get to


    know him thoroughly before making a decision.


    When she got to thepany, Natalia let Iris call Maxwell over.


    When Maxwell arrived at the office and saw Natalia, he was a little embarrassed.


    After all, Natalia bumped into her and even heard the dialogue. Maxwell felt very ill at ease.


    Natalia did not mention what happenedst night, but Maxwell was so guilty that he couldn''t look into


    Natalia''s eyes.


    After that, Natalia found Maxwell, who looked smart and smooth, was very foolish.


    He was together with that investor because he drank too much at a party, was seduced by that woman,


    and slept with her. That woman got something on him, so he could only be her fancy man.


    Natalia was speechless.


    She never thought it would be the truth.


    News of his affair was not true. The woman just took advantage of him.


    Before he met Selena, he had only been with that woman.


    That woman''s wiles made him think that she really liked him and would divorce her husband for him.


    He didn''t wake up to reality until he identally learned that woman also slept with another actor.


    Later, he met Selena and they fell in love...


    Natalia was lost for words.


    She had no idea whether she should me it for the way of the world or the man''s stupidity.


    She sighed and waved her hand, gesturing to Iris to take him out.


    She had made it clear. The point was to handle it properly.


    It was easy to handle.


    She could deal with all those problems arising from that scandal for Maxwell.


    Or, she could give up doing that after concluding that he couldn''t be as popr as before.


    Natalia let Archie make a decision.


    Archie sent a message.


    "Give him up."


    It was not beyond her expectation.


    After all, Archie despised all things done by Maxwell.

 Chapter 279 Knock At Midnight

    Chapter 279 Knock At Midnight


    Chapter 279 Knock at Midnight


    Natalia let Iris inform him of the result. Maxwell couldn''t ept it.


    It was useless. Fortunately, he only signed a contract of five years with Annie International and it


    expired in less than one year. He could take a vacation during this time. When it expired, he could work


    for anotherpany.


    This matter was over for Natalia.


    She didn''t care about the rtionship between Selena and him.


    A week had passed.


    Victoria''s birthday wasing. Natalia was thinking of her schedule and found that she couldn''t


    celebrate her birthday.


    Since Victoria went abroad, she had been only in asional contact with Natalia.


    She didn''t even contact her father and brother.


    Natalia couldn''t raise her opinion. She could only care about Victoria as much as possible, lest Victoria


    felt lonely abroad.


    On Victoria''s birthday, Natalia called her at the stroke of midnight


    The call was put through soon. Victoria''s delighted voice came, "Natalia!"


    "Happy birthday, darling."


    "Thank you."


    Natalia couldn''t help being amused by Victoria, "Victoria, to be honest, have you missed me?"


    "Sure, but you nevere to see me."


    "Don''t worry. When my godson is born in half a month, Archie and I wille together."


    "What if it''s a daughter?"


    "It''s better. Anne can keep herpany and take care of her."


    Victoria shook her head, "You''re lucky. To be honest, it is really hard to be pregnant with a child."


    Natalia''s smile froze on her lips.


    "Can you manage it yourself? Do I need to go there in advance?"


    Victoria hurriedly refused.


    "No, I have a servant. Don''t worry."


    Natalia sighed.


    She opened her mouth but swallowed her tongue back.


    Victoria seemed to know what Natalia wanted to say and smiled, "Natalia, don''t worry about me. I''m a


    little stronger than you think. I can do it."


    Natalia nodded and talked about the gossips.


    "Do you remember Charlie?"


    "Yes? What?"


    "He had once been together with Wanda. If we had known it before, I would have forbidden you to lust


    after him."


    Victoria back stiffened.


    Her fingers quivered slightly.


    A momentter, she forced a smile.


    "Is that so? I haven''t heard of it before."


    "I wouldn''t have known it if Peter hadn''t asked Archie and me to drink in the bar."


    Victoria did not speak.


    Natalia rolled her eyes and asked, "Victoria, your child has nothing to do with Charlie, right?"


    "Where are you thinking about? Of course not."


    "Thank god."


    Natalia said in a self-congrattory tone and patted her chest.


    Victoria didn''t want to talk about this topic. Instead, she asked, "Have you been back to Julio?"


    "No, what''s up?"


    "Nothing. I just want to see how my dad and my brother are doing."


    Natalia thought for a while and said, "Your brother and your sister-inw are fine, but your father is not


    so well. Victoria, he''s your father anyway. If you do care for him, try tomunicate with him, ok?"


    "He can''t raise any objections when you decided to give birth to your baby. He is angry but he''ll forgive


    you. You don''t have to live abroad alone. You''re a family. Don''t hold a grudge against each other."


    Victoria was silent for a while and said softly, "I see. I will think about it."


    Natalia nodded and they talked for a while. Just then, someone knocked at the door.


    "Is anyoneing?" Natalia asked.


    Victoria frowned.


    She lived in an upscale apartment and rarely saw visitors.


    She had few friends here, so she could figure out who came here sote.


    After thinking about it, she said to Natalia, "Well, it should be thendlord or the Filipino servant. She


    just went out to buy food and didn''te back. She probably forgot her key. I''ll go to check."


    "OK, I''ll hang up the phone. Be careful."


    "OK."


    After hanging up the phone, Victoria walked toward the door.


    When she reached the door, she peered over the peephole and shuddered a bit.


    She straightened up, with a pale face.


    Then she turned and walked into the house.


    Victoria took quick steps into the bedroom and locked the door.


    She walked up and down, feeling her heart beating in her throat.


    How could it be him?


    Why did hee here?


    It was impossible.


    Her eyes must have been bleary.


    Victoria thought about something and put on a self-mocking smile.


    Why was she excited?


    What could she do even if he showed up?


    She couldn''t take back what she said, and he...


    She felt sad, her eyes swollen.


    When she was sitting on the bed in a daze, a sudden crack and bang came from outside.


    The door was pushed down.


    Victoria was startled. She stood up from the bed, stunned for seconds, and hurried out.


    As soon as she entered the living room, she saw the door on the ground.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    There stood a tall man with a calm and serious look.


    Victoria was lost for words.


    She red at him, "Charlie! How can you break into my house?"


    She rented this apartment!


    How could she exin to thendlord?


    She had to pay for it. Moreover, it was not good to be seen by others.


    Looking at the door on the ground, Victoria was really angry.


    Charlie didn''t seem to see the anger on her face and walked in with a long face.


    He nced at her and at her belly with a gloomier look.


    "You''re at home. Why don''t you open the door?"

 Chapter 280 Visiting His Son

    Chapter 280 Visiting His Son


    Chapter 280 Visiting His Son


    He took it for granted.


    Victoria felt angry and her stomach ached.


    After a while, she sneered, "This is my home. It''s my right to keep the door closed. Aren''t you afraid of


    being sued for breaking into my house?"


    Charlie raised his eyebrow and wasn''t swayed.


    "You can try."


    He was sure that she wouldn''t do that.


    Victoria felt there was a fire in her chest. She wanted to throw the man out of the balcony.


    After a while, she said bitterly, "What have youe for?"


    Charlie sneered, and looked more merciless.


    He stepped forward, surrounded by the cold vibe. Victoria could not help but retreat, until there was no


    way out.


    Charlie stretched out his hand and pushed her against the wall.


    He fixed his cold and wild eyes on her. A mocking smile touched his lips.


    "Whose child?"


    Victoria clenched her teeth and tried to control over her temper, so that she wouldn''t abuse the man in


    front of her.


    "It''s none of your business."


    "Oh!"


    He suddenly took some paper out of his pocket and threw it onto her face.


    "You''re pregnant with my child and hide yourself here. Pretend to love me silently? Or you have some


    tricks after knowing that I''ve been to Stevenson Mansion?"


    Victoria froze.


    The sharp edges of the paper cut the delicate skin of her face. She felt pains.


    However, her heart couldn''t bear more pains as if it had been torn apart.


    She looked up at him coldly.


    There was grievance in her eyes.


    "It''s none of my business whether you go back to Stevenson Mansion or not. This child has nothing to


    do with you."


    "He''s my flesh and blood. How dare you say that?"


    Charlie suddenly lost temper.


    He raised her hand with so much force that he seemed to crush her wrist.


    Victoria almost cried because of the pains.


    She hadn''t suffered so much since childhood. However, she had to endure hardships after being


    pregnant. She felt wronged, and did not expect him to be so bad.


    She was so painful and wronged that she couldn''t help crying.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Let go of me! It hurts!"


    The man paused.


    Victoria''s face was delicate. Though she became plump after being pregnant, she was still very


    attractive.


    When she cried, the glittering tears rolled down her cheeks. She looked so poor and fragile, making


    him want to embrace her and love her.


    She was beautiful.


    He was clear about it.


    If not, he wouldn''t have been caught up in his feelings for her and got hurt."


    Memories of the past came to his mind like flooding, stopping him from feeling sympathetic to her.


    He sneered. "What are you crying for? I am here. I''ve looked for you for so long. You''re hiding yourself


    in such a remote ce. What qualifications do you have to cry?"


    His words werepletely at odds with his tone.


    If someone else said that, Victoria would think she was being concerned about.


    But she could only feel coldness from him.


    Victoria shivered and wiped her tears.


    She glimpsed at the pile of papers about her information and smiled desperately.


    "You''ve be a part of the Stevenson family. Why do youe for me instead of staying at home?


    Do you fall in love with me again after that night?"


    "Victoria!


    Charlie shouted.


    He grabbed her by the wrist, and she gasped with pain.


    But she didn''t give in.


    "What? Am I right? Why do you always use violence? Let go of me. It hurts."


    Charlie gnashed, but loosened his grip.


    Victoria knew that she could not fight with him.


    She took a deep breath, her eyes reddened, and said in a low voice. "Just tell me! What do you want?"


    Charlie looked serious and said in a deep voice, "What happened that night?"


    Victoria smiled bitterly, "What happened? Ever since we parted four years ago, I''ve been lusting after


    you."


    "That night, I drugged you and seduced you. Then I got pregnant. Can''t you understand?"


    Charlie narrowed his eyes, "You said something different that night."


    Victoria snorted, "Haven''t you heard that women are good liars? I didn''t tell the truth because I didn''t


    want you to think I was cheap."


    She paused and added, "Men look down upon women who are lively. We had sex then. I couldn''t admit


    that I seduced you. So, you were to me."


    Charlie did not make a reply but asked, "Why did you go abroad alone and hide yourself?"


    Victoria sneered with coldness in her eyes, "I regret it. I don''t want to like you anymore. I think you are


    not as good as I imagined.


    Her words made her eyes turn cold and sharp. He stepped forward to be close to her.


    Victoria took a step back and threw an alert nce, "What do you want to do. Here is my home."


    Charlie looked at her alert appearance and curled his lips.


    He nced about her, "What were you thinking? You''re so ugly now. I am picky about women."


    His words annoyed Victoria and made her want to kick him out.


    She was irritated and growled, "Why do youe here?"


    "Ie for my son."


    Victoria shouted, "Who is your son?"


    Charlie looked at Victoria''s belly as if implying something.


    Victoria put on a cold look and stepped back, "He''s my child and has nothing to do with you."


    "He''s my flesh and blood."


    "So what?" Victoria looked colder, "You only contribute your semen. I don''t need you to do anything


    else."


    "Don''t try to take him from me. Otherwise, I would spare no effort to let your family suffer."

 Chapter 281 DonT Go Too Far

    Chapter 281 Don''T Go Too Far


    Chapter 281 Don''t Go Too Far


    Charlie frowned. "I''m looking for my son. What''s that have to do with the Peck and Stevenson


    families?"


    Victoria paused, her eyes gleaming as she chuckled coldly. "Everybody knows you''re the favored child


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    of both families. Didn''t the olddy of the Stevenson family just get you back to pamper you? Heh, if


    anything happened with you, they might resort to killing themselves."


    Charlie''s expression grew cool. "Is that so? And you''re hiding from me knowing that?"


    "They treasure you, Charlie. I don''t. I''m warning you, don''t force my hand, or else..."


    "Or else what?"


    "I..."


    Victoria fumed. How could this man be so hateful?


    He knew she couldn''t do anything. He knew she had nothing left. Why was he still pressuring her to


    this point?


    Charlie sneered.


    "If I decided toe after this child, what can you use against me? Your half-baked techniques? Or are


    you going to tell your father and have me beaten up like four years ago?"


    Victoria jolted.


    Endless cold raced down her spine.


    She looked at him icily. "You can certainly try."


    Charlie paused, then said, "But your father probably won''t treat me like this now, will he? After all, four


    years ago, I was just a poor kid with nothing, no match for his sweet daughter. But things are different


    now. I''m the heir to the Stevenson family. Think about it. If he knew that his daughter was pregnant with


    my seed, wouldn''t he be so happy he carts you over in a horse-drawn carriage?"


    "Don''t go too far, Charlie Peck!"


    "I''m just telling the truth, aren''t I?"


    The two stood there as dead silence took over the still atmosphere.


    Victoria red at him with eyes full of hatred.


    Chuckling, Charlie released her.


    He turned around, lit a cigarette, and took a puff as he turned around to look at the woman on the sofa.


    She hugged her arms to her chest, staring warily at him with none of her old softness. Her appearance


    was that of a spiny hedgehog. Anyone who approached, she stung.


    He suddenly felt a bit irritated.


    The moment he was sure that the child in her belly was his, he''d been overjoyed.


    He''d never thought of separating mother and son.


    But the way she looked now, isting herself, made him feel an abrupt sense of difort.


    What sort of person did she think he was? An unsightly beast?


    She once chased after him with such gentle loving caresses, but now she wanted to run away with his


    kid? Hide from him for the rest of their lives?


    What was this? Revenge?


    Thinking of that, Charlie''s face sank.


    Victoria, meanwhile, calmed down for a while and rearranged her thoughts.


    She stood, looked at him calmly, and said lowly, "I''ve already apologized to you for what happened four


    years ago. I''ll admit that it was my fault that night. But I hadn''t meant it. So please, would you just let


    me go? We''re not suited for each other; wasn''t that what you said yourself back then? Why are you still


    tangling with me? I just want a quiet, peaceful life. If you treat this child like you don''t know he exists, it


    wouldn''t affect you. If you''re still worried, I can leave; run far away, such that you''ll never see him again


    and you won''t have to worry about him bing a threat. Will that do?"


    The man''s eyes grewpletely cold.


    He stared at the woman before him as if to freeze her solid.


    "No threat to me? Heh! You think I buy that?"


    Victoria started.


    Charlie continued, "You don''t have to try to keep me with so much effort and use him as leverage. I


    know full well what you Kaurs are thinking. After all, we were together before. If you really want to, it''s


    not that I can''t budge."


    Victoria''s face went red with rage.


    "What are you babbling about? Who''s trying to leverage you?"


    "You''re trying your utmost to give birth to this child so you can save something to use against me, aren''t


    you?"


    He stood and drew close. "You know how those bastards over at the Stevenson family aren''t all right


    with me, but can''t do anything to me. I hear you''re close with one of them? When did that start? Before


    I slept with you? Or after?"


    Furious, Victoria raised her hand to hit him, but he held her in ce.


    She could only re at him, steam emerging from her eyes.


    "You can insult me, Charlie, but don''t bring up my father! You don''t have the right to speak of him like


    this!"


    "I don''t have the right? Ha!"


    His eyes grew ever colder as he maintained his bone-shattering grip on her wrist.


    "Back then, he did everything he could to force me away because he thought my status was too low to


    be a match for a Kaur, didn''t he? Now that I''m the Stevenson heir, why would I not have the right to


    speak of him as I please?"


    Victoria looked at him, thoroughly chilled.


    "Fine, he was wrong on that count alone. But it''s been four years. Can''t you let it go?"


    "I can''t!"


    As he spoke, he seemed to realize that some deep part of his emotions had been revealed.


    He changed his expression and flung her hand away from him, turning his back.


    "Don''t think too much about it. I''m unwilling to let it go because I''ll never let anyone who''s humiliated


    me go. It''s got nothing to do with you."


    Victoria smiled sadly.


    "I don''t need you to remind me."


    Of course it had nothing to do with her.


    He hated her. Ever since she''d taken her father''s side and broken up with him back then, it was set in


    stone.


    Looks like they were back where they''d started after the passage of time. She might have been the


    same person, but the old him was gone now.


    Victoria felt a surge of fatigue.


    She muttered, "It''s gettingte. I''m going to rest. If there''s nothing else, please leave before I call the


    police."


    Charlie scoffed. "Call the cops? You think that intimidates me?"


    As he spoke, his gaze swept subtly over at her belly.


    Victoria ground her teeth.


    This scum.


    Helplessly, she demanded, "Then what do you want? What will it take to get you out of here?"


    Charlie thought about it for a while. It wasn''t urgent now, so he walked over to the sofa and sat down.


    "I''m taking the child. After all, I won''t leave my own seed outside. That''s why I''ll stay here around you


    for this period without ever leaving your side. Don''t even think of running away. With the child born, go


    wherever you wish. Oh, right. To show my thanks, I''ll give you a sum of money to ensure you live well


    in the future. Don''t worry about that. I never mistreat women when ites to money."


    Victoria went white with anger.


    "Get out! I don''t need your stinking money!"


    She barked, pushing him outside.


    She knew that Charlie was provoking her.


    After all, everyone knew that money was the only thing Victoria Kaur didn''tck.

 Chapter 282 You CanT Run

    Chapter 282 You Can''T Run


    Chapter 282 You Can''t Run


    But the moment she applied force, the man grabbed her hands.


    Victoria red a deathly re at Charlie.


    "Just give it a rest! Don''t even dream of taking the child from me. I''ll die before I let you get your way."


    Charlie sneered.


    "Then we''ll just have to wait and see whose victory it is."


    He turned around after that.


    Victoria closed her eyes and managed to suppress her rage.


    At least she''d managed to shoo him off... not. She opened her eyes and found him walking towards the


    bedroom.


    Victoria''s face changed instantly.


    "What are you doing, Charlie Peck?"


    "It''s gettingte, right? I''m going to rest, of course."


    "This is my house. If you want to rest, go home."


    "Ha!"


    The man stood in the doorway to the bedroom, looking down at the flushing woman.


    He reached out and tilted her chin up.


    Victoria jerked her head away, but he didn''t get mad. He simply leered.


    "Before this child is born, I''ll be everywhere you go. I told you. Don''t even dream of escaping. I''m a man


    of my word."


    Victoria had no words.


    And so Charlie ended up staying at Victoria''s rented apartment.


    Victoria was fuming, but there was nothing she could do.


    It was toote to call the police.


    He was the child''s father, and if things got heated, it would be even messier.


    She''d never thought that this usually calm, collected person could descend to such a level.


    Victoria looked at the man lying on her bed and felt the beginnings of an ulcer.


    The apartment wasn''t small, but because she was living here on her own, she''d rented the sort of


    an open kitchen and living room on the outside.


    Now that this man had taken up her bed, she couldn''t squeeze in there, so her only option was the


    sofa.


    Victoria hugged her belly, steaming.


    She cursed him quietly. Men who bullied pregnant women would die badly.


    Still, the moment she muttered the curse, she jolted and took it back.


    Spirits above, that was just some nonsense because she was mad, she didn''t mean it, no sir.


    Forget death. Let''s keep the curse at nightmares and diarrhea.


    Yeah, a p on the wrist.


    Ever since getting pregnant, Victoria had started somewhat believing in those sorts of superstitions.


    After mumbling incantations to herself, she spread out some nkets on the sofa and got ready to


    sleep.


    The sofa wasn''t small, and the production quality was high. It was soft and bouncy, so it wasn''t


    ufortable to lie on.


    But because Victoria was getting big, she wasn''t sleeping well to begin with, and it was worse lying on


    the sofa. She tossed and turned for several hours without managing to fall asleep.


    Only until it was the small hours of the morning and she was utterly exhausted did she finally drift off to


    sleep.


    Deep in the night.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After who knows how long, the bedroom door was suddenly pushed open from the inside.


    A tall figure walked out and looked calmly down at the woman on the sofa.


    Her body was tilted sideways. Because she was sleeping poorly, her delicate features were creased


    with tiredness. Her brow was slightly furrowed, and there were faint ck bags under her eyes.


    Charlie stood there expressionlessly for a while, then strode over.


    Standing in front of her with the moonlight streaming through the living room window, her face was lit


    up like porcin.


    He reached out, as if to touch that silky smooth skin.


    But his hand only reached halfway before it stopped. Recalling something, he shrank back.


    His face grew even colder.


    After a while, he scoffed and turned around to leave.


    In her daze, Victoria felt an endless cold, and, barely conscious, she seemed to see a dark shadow


    pass before her and moaned.


    "Charlie."


    Charlie''s receding form stiffened.


    He turned around and looked at her.


    The woman huddled on the sofa had slender limbs and a pale face. She seemed so fragile.


    Maybe because the night was too cold, but she had curled up, hands protecting her stomach, half of


    the nket falling to the floor, showing her meagre frame.


    His tight face changed slightly.


    After a while, he still went up and picked her up.


    Victoria was still sleeping. She''d felt a bit cold, but a ball of fire had seemingly enveloped her.


    She leant towards to the warmth and smiled contentedly.


    What afortable warmth.


    Charlie looked at the woman snuggling into his chest, his face once again darkening.


    But he didn''t say anything. He simply picked her up, carried her into the bedroom, and set her down on


    the bed.


    For the rest of the night, Victoria slept soundly.


    Maybe it was because she was tired. Or maybe, because that familiar presence had stayed around her,


    she felt like she''d returned to the past. She might have been dreaming, but she didn''t want to wake.


    So she slept deep and only woke at ten or so the next morning.


    By the time she woke up, Charlie had long since been awake.


    She sat up and looked around, dazed.


    As she remembered it, hadn''t she been sleeping on the sofast night? Why was she back on her


    bed?


    Victoria looked at the nketid over her body and recalled the indistinct figure she''d seenst night.


    Had it... not been a dream?


    Because she''d been drowsy, she didn''t remember too many details aboutst night.


    All she could barely remember was that she''d seen the shape of a person.


    She didn''t know where that man had gone, but he couldn''t have really left. He always meant what he


    said, and he''d said that he''d never leave on his own until she gave birth.


    Besides, they were only half a month away from when she was expected to go intobor.


    Victoria sat down on the couch and called her maid.


    Ever since she''d leftst night, she hadn''te back.


    Victoria hadn''t noticed then, but thinking about it today, she was quite worried.


    The phone rang for a long while, but nobody picked up.


    At that moment, the door opened.


    She started and saw Charlie walk in. At the same time, she noticed that the door he''d broken down


    yesterday had been fixed sometime today.


    He looked at Victoria, his expression unkind.


    Victoria thought about it. Since he was living here, they couldn''t very well go on waging their cold war.


    After all,st night, it seemed to have been him who carried her to the bed.


    Whatever. She should cut him some ck.


    So, Victoria spoke herself. "I hired a maid called Eva, but she hasn''te back yet and I can''t get in


    contact with her. If you''re hungry in the afternoon, find some way to make your own food."

 Chapter 283 ILl Beat Him Up For You

    Chapter 283 I''Ll Beat Him Up For You


    Chapter 283 I''ll Beat Him Up for You


    In other words, even though he was staying here by force, he could forget relying on her for food and


    drink.


    If you didn''t work, you wouldn''t eat.


    She''d thought that he''d be dissatisfied with her words.


    Unexpectedly, he simply looked coldly at her and said, "I''ve already dismissed that maid of yours."


    Victoria blinked.


    "What?"


    Charlie frowned.


    "You didn''t hear me?"


    "No, why did you dismiss my maid?"


    Charlie sneered.


    "If I didn''t, was I supposed to wait for her to help you escape?"


    Victoria''s temper red.


    "I already told you I''m not going to run. And in my condition, how far can I get?"


    Charlie ignored herpletely. "I have absolutely no faith in you."


    "..."


    She clenched her teeth and suppressed her anger.


    "All right, then. What am I supposed to eat and drink with the maid gone? You don''t expect me to make


    my own meals while pregnant, do you?"


    Charlie shot her a look.


    He seemed to think about it.


    "If you could, why not."


    "Charlie Peck!!!"


    Looking at the woman all puffed up like a kitten, Charlie''s mood inexplicably improved.


    "Rx. I was just messing with you. You really think I''m as cold and ruthless as you, don''t you?"


    With that, he pped his hands, and a woman with blonde hair and blue eyes walked in.


    "This is a new maid I hired for you. Oh, and she used to be a matron. Sopared to that bumbling


    housemaid you used to have, she ought to fit you better."


    He had the new maid introduce herself.


    The new maid''s name was Candy. Her looks were average, her personality was enthusiastic, and she


    babbled on about a lot of things she was good at.


    Victoria was angry, but she couldn''t throw a tantrum at a time like this. Besides, Candy was innocent,


    and it wouldn''t do to take it out on her, so she could only nod and hold a conversation.


    Seeing that she didn''t have any opinions on it, Charlie had Candy start making a meal, while he took


    up a book and sat down on the sofa reading it.


    Looking at the way he was taking over the household, Victoria''s temper red, and she turned to go


    back to her room.


    ...


    In the afternoon, having just finished her break, Natalia was getting ready to put her makeup on and go


    shoot afternoon scenes when she received a call from Victoria.


    She was filming an office drama right now. The female lead was a high-ranking headhunter,


    maneuvering the twists and turns of business and romance.


    She''d never done office dramas before, so it was a challenge for her.


    Receiving Victoria''s phone call, she lifted her hand and had the makeup artist wait a while. Then she


    got up, walked over, and picked up the phone.


    "What is it, Victoria?"


    "Natalia..."


    On the other end of the line, Natalia stuttered.


    Hearing that her tone was different from before, Natalia frowned and asked worriedly, "What''s wrong?


    Did something happen?"


    "No."


    Victoria hurriedly rified. "Nothing''s wrong, don''t worry. I just wanted to discuss, well..."


    She pursed her lips. Any way she cut it, it was a hard thing to talk about it.


    Natalia urged, "Anything you need, just say it. With our rtionship, do you still need to worry about


    anything?"


    Victoria sighed, then said, "It''s nothing, really. Only, if you''re too busy, you don''t need to rush over when


    the baby''s out."


    Even before Victoria could finish, Natalia swiftly realized something was off.


    Her eyes worked, and she understood.


    "The child''s father has appeared?"


    "..."


    Natalia chuckled. "No need to hide it from me. Don''t worry, I won''t ask who it is. Only, you''re in a foreign


    country now. Without someone you know by your side, I''ll always worry."


    Victoria knew how much she worried for her.


    She could only admit it. "Yeah."


    "When did he arrive?"


    "Last night."


    Natalia thought about it. Arrivingst night ¨C he should be someone who was somewhat appropriate.


    After all, Victoria wasn''t someone who didn''t have a good measure of the way things were.


    If the man really was unreliable, she wouldn''t have told Natalia that she didn''t need toe.


    Natalia sighed.


    "It that''s the case, then I won''t force the matter. I want to be the first person toy eyes on my godson,


    but since the birth father is here... to keep myself from punching my godson''s father right in front of


    him, I''ll stay away for now."


    Victoria heaved a sigh of relief and chuckled, "Thanks, Natalia."


    "Hey, if you really want to thank me, tell me who that man is, and I''ll beat him up for you!"


    Victoria paused.


    After a while, she said, "I''ll tell you afterwards. If I really get a chance, I will."


    Hearing that, Natalia understood that there was probably still something between them. It wouldn''t do


    to get too involved in private matters, so she could only agree.


    Hanging up, the cast''s temporary assistant hade over to call for her. The director was starting to


    rush them and was telling the makeup artist to hurry.


    She put her phone away hastily and sat back down to let them fix her makeup.


    Natalia was a right proper actress now. She acted not for fame and especially not for money, but purely


    because thest show hadpletely hooked her on the joys of acting. So she took roles based on


    how good the script was, never on the numbers or the topic.


    Seeing that she liked it that much, Archie let her do it.


    Because of her special situation, Natalia didn''t find an agent for herself. After all, she''d been a


    professional agent herself.


    All resources passed through her, so she didn''t need to go through any extra steps.


    Still, she did need a secretary. Because she hadn''t considered that before, she was getting really busy


    after she entered the cast.


    Thankfully, she knew Nathan, so he introduced her to a secretary.


    But she was a college student and only there for a short winter break. After that, she needed to go back


    to school.


    As she considered things and looked overpany selections, Natalia decided to go for someone


    steady and reliable.


    Unexpectedly, just a momentter she''d received a call from Elsa, saying that she''d already emailed


    her a prepared list of secretary candidates for her to peruse when she had time. She could pick


    whichever one she wanted and just send her the name.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Only then did Natalia realize that Elsa had it all nned out for her already, and she was immensely


    grateful.


    If Elsa could strike out on her own, she would love to see it. After all, everything in Star Entertainment


    went through Elsa know. Even though Natalia had control of the bigger picture, it wasn''t convenient for


    her to show herself a lot of the time, so Elsa still had to step in for her.


    When she was done with the afternoon shooting, Natalia tapped open her mailbox on her phone and


    took a look.


    Elsa had sent her the profiles of over a dozen people, each with clearly defined resumes.


    She scrolled down and read through each of them carefully, only she reached thest name and froze.


    The name on top of the resume read "Rosa". The girl in the photo had pretty features, with clean and


    crisp shoulder-length hair, her faint smile emanating a sunny aura.

 Chapter 284 Overjoyed

    Chapter 284 Overjoyed


    Chapter 284 Overjoyed


    Rosa?


    How could it be?


    It had been three months since the Jessica Dawson incident.


    Back then, when Natalia had been on Fortuna Ind, she''d received an anonymous email with a


    recording attached. The same recording that she''d taken and yed for media and police.


    Because it had been anonymous, Natalia hadn''t known who''d sent it, but there was no reason to look a


    gift horse in the mouth, so she''d used it anyway.


    And taken down the Dawson family with it.


    Afterwards, Natalia had sent people to trace the origin of the recording. After a few twists and turns,


    they found out that it was something Rosa had left her.


    She''d been shocked back then and had wanted to find Rosa to make it up to her.


    But no matter how hard she''d searched, she couldn''t find where Rosa had ended up.


    Because there''d been videos of her publicly testifying for Natalia and using Jessica of bribing her to


    drug and frame Natalia, Rosa had been a target of online abuse for quite some time.


    Even though there were still plenty of people who believed in her and supported her, most people


    doubted her.


    So, even though she hadn''t found her at the time, Natalia thought of it as her changing environments to


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    quiet down for a bit, so she didn''t keep up the search.


    She hadn''t expected to see her resume here today.


    Natalia thought about it and sent a text to Rosa.


    Then she looked at the phone number on the resume and called it.


    It only took a few rings before it was picked up.


    A girl''s clear voice rang out from the other end.


    "Hello, who is this?"


    "It''s me, Rosa." Natalia said softly.


    The receiver went quiet for an instant.


    Followed quickly by Rosa''s shocked voice.


    "Na... Natalia?"


    Natalia smiled. "Yeah. You sound surprised?"


    Rosa was caught off-guard as she exined, "N-no, I didn''t think you''d call me. How did you get my


    number?"


    Ever since that incident, she couldn''t take the online and media harassment and had changed her


    phone number.


    So there were only a handful of people who knew her number.


    Hearing her question, Natalia raised an eyebrow.


    That was a little surprising.


    "I saw the resume you sent towards Star Entertainment so I just called the number on top. Didn''t you


    send the resume yourself?"


    "No."


    Rosa said, panicking. She paused, then added, "I''m sorry, I didn''t think she''d send it to you. I''ve


    troubled you."


    With that, she made to hang up.


    Picking up on it, Natalia hurriedly stopped her. "Wait."


    She frowned. "Why do I feel like you''re scared of me? I don''t recall offending you. Discounting the time


    that I had Nancy take you to the hotel."


    Rosaughed awkwardly.


    "It''s not like that, Natalia. You haven''t offended me. It''s just that I can''t face you. I''m looking for a job


    right now and that resume was sent out by my friend. She must not have been paying attention. I know


    you must hate me after all I''ve done to you... I''m really sorry."


    Natalia chuckled.


    "No need to apologize to me. If it hadn''t been for the recordings you left back then, I wouldn''t have won


    so easily."


    Hearing her say that, Rosa went silent for a while.


    "My own conscience hurt; that was all. I had to follow Jessica because of my mother''s disease, and


    every time I looked at the things she did, I felt like it woulde back to bite. I couldn''t stop her, and


    oftentimes even became an aplice. But I really didn''t mean it. That''s why I left those recordings in


    secret. It was also because I was afraid that I''d know too much and she''d want to silence me, so I left


    something to protect myself with. Afterwards, I heard about your mother, felt like it could be helpful, and


    gave them to you."


    Natalia smiled. "You were right, it did help. Are you still willing to help me going forward?"


    Rosa froze, not taking her meaning.


    Natalia came out and said it. "I need a secretary. Are you willing toe over?"


    Rosa was overjoyed.


    "Me? I-is it really okay?"


    "Of course."


    Natalia always had a good eye for people.


    Other than her misjudgment of Shawn''s character, she hadn''t had any other misses all these years.


    Even with Rosa following next to Jessica before, she''d felt that this littledy didn''t look like she was as


    cold and ruthless as she seemed.


    So there had to be some other reason she was being Jessica''s aplice.


    And the truth had proved her right.


    Rosa couldn''t believe her ears, but after a while, she held in herughter and asked nervously, "But I


    used to..."


    "Leave the past in the past. So long as you promise me you won''t do it again, we''ll have no problems."


    Rosa hurriedly agreed. "I promise I''ll never do anything like this again."


    Smiling, Natalia nodded, then shot a look at the time on her wristwatch.


    "All right, it''s gettingte, so I won''t keep you. You should know how to contact Elsa. If you''ve got the


    time these few days, go to her and she''ll arrange everything for you."


    Rosa said yes excitedly and thanked her again.


    Natalia hung up.


    Knowing that she was getting off work, Nancy drove over. They were shooting near Eqitin, so if she got


    off early, she usually went right back to Pinewood Manor to spend the night.


    And Nancy was her bodyguard and driver.


    Even walking over from a distance, Nancy could see her standing there beaming, so she asked


    curiously, "Did something good happen, Natalia? What''s got you so happy?"


    Natalia ryed what had happened with Rosa.


    Nancy was a little speechless after hearing that.


    She shook her head. "You say you''re a good judge of character, but I still worry. She... probably won''t


    contact Jessica again, right?"


    The Dawson family had been toppled, but Jessica hadn''t been locked up.


    Natalia was too busy dealing with something else to trouble herself over her, and by the time she sent


    out people to investigate, they couldn''t pick up her trail anymore.


    Whichever way you spun it, she was just a toothless mongrel now, and she didn''t bother wasting more


    energy on her, so she''d left it alone.


    Hearing Nancy ask her that, Natalia thought about it and shook her head.


    "Rosa''s a cautious girl, but she''d not a bad person. You can see that from the way she values her own


    mother. She might be a bit selfish in her love for her, but she can''t be that rotten. And considering she


    helped me by saving that recording, I should return the favor!"


    Nancy frowned.


    Natalia added, ''After that incident, everyone knows she betrayed her employer. Even if they didn''t do


    anything wrong and never abused their assistants, not many people would be willing to give her a


    chance. She says her resume reached me because a friend sent it for her, but it might also be her way


    of testing my attitude by sending it to Star, since she''s got no options left. After all, other than me, who


    else in the entire entertainment industry would be willing to use her?"

 Chapter 285 Nitpicking

    Chapter 285 Nitpicking


    Chapter 285 Nitpicking


    Nancy''s eyes widened with shock.


    "You saw all that?"


    Natalia nodded.


    "Then why''d you agree to let here? If you know she''s digging a pit for you, why are you jumping


    in?"


    Natalia smiled.


    "How is she digging a pit for me? She''s out of options and needs a job and I need a capable


    experienced secretary. Isn''t it the best of both situations if shees over? It''s a win-win, what kind of


    pit is this?"


    Nancy fell silent.


    After a while, she shot Natalia a grudging look.


    "Fine, if you think you can trust her again, then we''ll trust her again. But don''t worry. I''ll keep an eye on


    her from now on and I definitely won''t let her stab you in the back."


    Looking at the way she was treating it like an enemy was approaching, Natalia wanted tough.


    Nancy was a typical all-action person.


    She felt that if someone betrayed you once, they could never be trusted again.


    But she didn''t consider that there were plenty of factors in life that forced one''s hand.


    If Natalia had to put herself in Rosa''s shoes, she had a sick mother on one side and aplete


    stranger on the other. She would have made the same choice.


    Natalia didn''t linger on the topic. After they got in the car, they headed straight back to Pinewood.


    It was just around nine at night when they arrived home.


    Archie had called Mrs. Dottie here from Julio, and she too was living in Pinewood Manor and taking


    care of the ce.


    Anne, on the other hand, was still in poor health and needed to go to school, plus she had to see a


    doctor regrly. Both Natalia and Archie had to work, so of course they couldn''t stay with her all the


    time, so she remained at the old home.


    When it was the weekends or Natalia and Archie were free, only then did shee over the y.


    Natalia and Nancy got out the car and walked over to the doorway, then both sharply realized


    something wasn''t right.


    The lights were fully on in the mansion, and the servants were all standing in the living room. Mrs.


    Dottie stood at the forefront. Seeing Natalia and Nancye in from the corner of her eye, she


    motioned towards them.


    Understanding, Natalia cocked an eyebrow.


    She took a few steps in and heard a harsh, severe female voice.


    "This is Eqitin, not a backwater countryside like Julio. You need to know who you''re working for. We


    have our own rules in the McCarthy household, so we can''t have people thinking we''re all bumpkins."


    On the sofa at the center, Faye sat there, legs crossed, swirling a cup of tea casually and lecturing from


    on high.


    Hearing her words, Nancy instantly understood who she was mocking. Her face changed, and she was


    about to speak up.


    Natalia stopped her and ced a finger over her lips, signaling her not to make noise.


    Seeing that, Nancy tamped down on herself and took a step back.


    Faye didn''t know that Natalia hade back, so she took a sip of tea and continued, "The McCarthy


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    house has stood for a century. We are a house of nobles, and appearances matter. Like this ss, that


    tea table, and those decorations over there, it''s best to make it natural. Look at this. What are you


    putting all over the ce? Don''t speak to me about what the madam likes or what the madam''s taste is.


    Your madam came from a small-time town and doesn''t know much, but you''re different. You''ve all


    worked for different families in Eqitin. You must have had plenty of experience in other households


    beforeing to the McCarthy family. You ought to know what''s good and what isn''t. Even if you


    haven''t experienced some things yourself, you should still have somewhat heard of them, no? Besides,


    this Pinewood Manor was the work of the most famous international designers. Every nt and de


    of grass here was ced with deliberate care. Look at what you''ve made of the ce. This isn''t a noble


    madam''s house, this is a peasant''s yard. I don''t me you, since I know you couldn''t stop her. But now


    that I''m here, move all these things back to their original position. Just put them where they should be."


    With that, she directed the servants to start picking up the house.


    Hearing all that, Natalia scoffed.


    She couldn''t hold it back anymore and strode forward. "Stop!"


    Everyone jumped and turned around, only then seeing that she''de back.


    As they greeted her, Natalia nodded and didn''t look at them, staring straight at Faye, who stayed sitting


    on the sofa.


    Hearing her voice, Faye jumped too, but she''d reacted quickly enough.


    She was Archie''s aunt and had raised him from childhood, breaking her back for him.


    To put it bluntly, she was basically half his mother already.


    Before Natalia hade to Eqitin, she''de and gone as she pleased from Pinewood Manor.


    Why could she not do the same now?


    Considering that, Faye sat down again.


    She looked nomittally towards Natalia.


    Natalia went up and politely called, "Aunt."


    Faye hmphed, her tone high pitched. "You''re back? You''ve heard what I told them all, then?"


    Natalia nodded. "Yes, I heard."


    "Don''t me me for butting in. I brought Archie up as my own, and he''s like a son to me. I know he


    likes you and pampers you. That''s your luck, and I can''t get involved. But seeing as you''re now a


    McCarthy family woman, there''s some things I have to teach you. We''re not one of those small-time


    families out there. The McCarthy family has its own rules and regtions. Those actions and tastes


    that aren''t up to par need to be abandoned as soon as you can. Learn quickly how to be a woman


    befitting of your own status, such that people don''tugh at you out there."


    Natalia scoffed.


    "What is it that I''ve done to have peopleugh at me? If you know, Aunt, could you tell me?"


    Frowning, Faye harrumphed, "You don''t even know what you''ve done, and you''ve got the nerve to ask?


    Take a look yourself."


    She said, and pointed at a nearby closet.


    "If I remember things correctly, there''d been some expensive antique vases in here. Why are they all


    switched out for this stuff now? Do you know how much had been spent designing and renovating


    Pinewood Manor? Everything in here was ced with delicate intention. Did you ever ask for Archie''s


    opinion before you moved them? Did you ask for mine?"


    Natalia chuckled coldly.


    "I don''t get it, Aunt. This is Archie''s home and mine. I only switched out some decorations. Why would I


    ask for your opinion?"


    "You!"


    Faye blew her top.


    "Because I''d gifted those antique vases to Archie to begin with, and I''m Archie''s aunt..."


    "I know."

 Chapter 286 A Bit Strange

    Chapter 286 A Bit Strange


    Chapter 286 A Bit Strange


    Natalia paused, then said lowly, "Because you''re Archie''s aunt and considering that you took care of


    him when you were young, I''ve kept up my manners with you. But I''m a rtively strange person and I


    don''t like people meddling in my private affairs. If you must, please forgive me for disagreeing with your


    methods. Also, Pinewood Manor is my home. If you muste, please notify me beforehand. As for


    those antique vases, I didn''t know that they''d been your gifts, but don''t worry. I just had people put


    them away. If you want them, I can have them send them back, each piece as it was."


    And then she really had people go and collect those vases.


    Faye''s face contorted with rage.


    "Don''t y dumb with me, Natalia! Do you think I''m talking about the vase? I''m saying you don''t


    deserve Archie! You''re just an ignorant woman who knows nothing. You really think you''re somebody


    now that Archie cherishes you. You think he''ll cherish you forever? I''m telling you, there''s only one


    matriarch of the McCarthy family, and that''s..."


    "Faye!"


    A clear bark came from the doorway.


    Followed quickly by Archie striding in.


    Seeing him, Faye swallowed her words and turned her expression one hundred and eighty degrees


    around. Her original re turned into a smile as she greeted him.


    "You''re back, Archie?"


    Archie frowned harshly.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Seeing his unfriendly face, Faye forced a chuckle.


    "Nothing. I just passed by today and stopped to look around."


    Pausing, she added, "I just saw her take down the antique vases I gave you from before and got a little


    ufortable at the idea, so I was a bit heavy with my words. I didn''t mean anything by it, but your


    wife''s speaking of it like I want to take them all back, it''s just..."


    She didn''t finish the sentence, but her meaning was clear.


    Basically, she found Natalia petty.


    As a senior, she still had to care about Natalia''s mood?


    Archie shot her a look.


    "I had people put those vases away."


    Faye started.


    Natalia opened her mouth to say something, then shut it.


    Reacting, Fayeughed awkwardly.


    "Is that so... seems like it was a misunderstanding, then, haha... I thought it was Natalia who put them


    away! You''re probably too young to appreciate this sort of old-fashioned bauble. If you don''t like it, I''ll


    bring some other ones another time."


    Archie cut her off. "No need for that."


    He took up Natalia''s hand.


    "Was there anything else? If not, you should head back soon. Natalia and I are both tired and want to


    rest."


    Faye''s smile stiffened again.


    After a while, she nodded.


    "Nothing else. If that''s the case, I won''t interrupt your rest. I''m leaving. Goodbye."


    She slunk off.


    As Faye left, Natalia looked at her receding back, frowning.


    Thinking she was still unhappy about what happened, Archie sighed and exined, "She''s just that


    type of person. Don''t take it personally. I''ll put people on watch next time so she doesn''t barge in."


    Natalia shook her head.


    "No, I just think it''s strange."


    "Oh?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Natalia turned back towards Archie.


    "Don''t you think it''s strange that she''d run over, throw a tantrum, then ask about the vase?"


    The moment she said that, Archie felt it was strange too.


    With her personality, Faye might have been neurotic, petty, harsh, and nitpicky, always doing


    inappropriate things.


    But when it came to money and property, she was pretty generous.


    No matter how much she didn''t like Natalia and wanted to find something wrong with her, she couldn''t


    be raising a fuss over things'' she''d given out on her own.


    After all, the items had been given already. People were free to do what they wanted with it, so what


    did it have to do with her?


    But she seemed to havee here deliberately to bring those things up.


    Considering that, Archie had to frown too.


    Natalia murmured, "I''d had them put the vases away because I thought it was troublesome to have the


    servants look after them so carefully every day in case they fell and break. That''s why I switched them


    out for something good-looking and practical. I didn''t think she''de over today and lecture me about


    this of all things. I feel like she''s deliberately bringing it up with some other meaning."


    Archie nodded, thenforted, "Don''t overthink it. I''ll send people to investigate this matter. If she


    Natalia nodded.


    The following day, Natalia headed to shoot as usual, and while she rested, she randomly heard a


    couple of actors discussing a jewel auction in Eqitin three days from now.


    She wasn''t interested in jewelry, but then she remembered that in another month, it''d be the olddy''s


    seventieth birthday.


    The olddy didn''t have any particr interests, but she loved to collect pretty jewelry.


    Apparently, when she was young, she''d even apprenticed herself to learn jewelry design.


    An auction that could be discussed like this had to be prettyrge scale, which meant that plenty of rare


    pieces ought to appear.


    Natalia thought it over, asked where the auction was being held from the two actors, and told Archie so


    he could get two tickets to look around that day.


    Three dayster, at the auction.


    Natalia was in a ckcy one-piece with a red jacket over the top. With a hat on her head, she kept it


    low-profile.


    Archie, on the other hand, was in a ck suit and looked as impable as ever. The two took their


    auction tags and sat down at their designated spots.


    They weren''t seated at the front. Natalia hadn''t wanted to draw attention, so she''d asked for the third


    row down the middle.


    Unexpectedly, they sat down and saw a familiar figure walk over.


    "Max? What''s he doing here?"


    As the heir to the Nixon family of the four great families of Eqitin, Max wasn''t like the rest of his


    brothers. He was a mboyant type who didn''t y by the rules, and a year-round yboy. He''d given


    both his family elders plenty of headaches before.


    Max had seen them too. As low-key as Natalia had kept herself, Archie was sitting there, after all.


    Other people might not have seen Archie often and probably wouldn''t recognize him at first nce, but


    he''d grown up with him, so he recognized him right away.


    "Archie, Natalia!"


    Max eximed excitedly, about to run over.


    Afraid that he''d draw attention with his motions, Natalia put a finger to her lips and shushed him.

 Chapter 287 Spewing Nonsense

    Chapter 287 Spewing Nonsense


    Chapter 287 Spewing Nonsense


    Max slowed his footsteps and sneaked over when the lights dimmed, and people weren''t aware.


    "What are you doing here, Archie, Natalia?"


    "If you coulde, why can''t we?"


    Thinking it was funny, Natalia teased.


    Max didn''t mind. He spoke up himself. "To tell you the truth, this auction is hosted by our family. After


    you stay here a while and take a liking to some pieces, you can tell me, and I''ll have people reserve


    them for you so nobody takes them instead."


    Natalia was a bit taken aback, while Archie looked at him and said, "If you can do that, why don''t you


    just give them to us?"


    Max lulled.


    "That''s... that''s a bit too much, Archie. You know that my Dad holds the financial power in the family. If I


    really gave it to you, he''d probably break my kneecaps."


    Nataliaughed. At that moment, a young man walked over from a corner of the lobby.


    "Archie, Natalia."


    The neer was in a deep gray suit. With clearly defined features and a bookish smile, he


    emanated an aura of quiet elegance.


    Natalia had seen him once and knew he was a friend of Archie''s. A genius doctor by the name of Louis


    Brown. She stood up hurriedly and greeted him.


    Louis hadn''t thought he''d meet them here. Curious, he asked, "You''re interested in jewelry too,


    Natalia?"


    He knew that Archie certainly wasn''t.


    Natalia smiled. "No, I''m just looking around."


    Hearing that, Louis nodded and didn''t ask on.


    Seeing the way things were, Max decided not to go to the front at all and had people switch his seats.


    He pulled Louis over to the back row and sat down alongside Archie and Natalia.


    "I''m telling you, Archie, there''s a few good pieces on sale tonight that all fit Natalia perfectly. When they


    Natalia hurriedly stopped him.


    "Hold it. Don''t egg him on. We''re just here to look around and didn''t think of buying anything."


    Max snickered.


    "Come on, Natalia, women can''t skimp on themselves, you know. If you don''t spend this money,


    someone else will spend it for you. Besides, Archie''s got plenty of money for you to..."


    Before he could finish, he received a whack on the head.


    Max yelped and covered his skull, looking pitifully over at Archie.


    "Come on, Archie, there was no need to hit me out of nowhere."


    Archie''s expression was dark as he muttered, "Will you shut up? Want me to toss you out?"


    Max made a motion of sealing his mouth and showed that he wasn''t going to talk anymore.


    Archie gripped Natalia''s hand and murmured, "Don''t listen to the nonsense he''s spewing. My money is


    your money, and it doesn''t have anything to do with other women."


    Natalia couldn''t help butugh.


    Max grumbled about Archie''s vish devotion internally but didn''t voice it as he waited for the auction


    to start.


    Soon, everyone had arrived, and the event began in earnest.


    Natalia still remembered the red coral ne that Archie had given herst time. She''d felt that that


    one fit the olddy very well. After all, she was young and didn''t have too many asions to use a


    piece like that.


    The olddy, though, with her age, liked these crimson and emerald things, even just to look at.


    But Archie had given her those, so it wouldn''t do to regift them. She could only hope that something


    simr woulde up tonight so they didn''t attend for nothing.


    Knowing how she thought, Archie whispered in her ear, "That ne is actually a sister sit of


    emeralds. But Faye has that one. Since Grandma''s having her seventieth birthday, she''ll probably give


    it out."


    Natalia blinked and frowned.


    "Then should we switch to something else? It would be a bit awkward if we all gifted her jewelry, right?"


    Archie shook his head.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "The olddy just wants to be happy. Everyone has their own ideas. No need to get worked up over it."


    Natalia nodded.


    Louis was seated at the side, so he''d naturally heard their conversation.


    He leant over and spoke lowly, "I painted andscape for the olddy''s birthday. I''ve got it at home. It''s


    not worth much, and it''s just something from the heart. If you''ve got the time, Archie,e look it over.


    If there''s anything not right, tell me so I can fix it."


    Louis wasn''t just a good doctor, he was also an excellent painter. He was particrly good at drawing


    Archie nodded.


    "Grandma''s always liked you. Whatever you draw, she''ll be okay with. No need to worry."


    Louis smiled.


    Max, though, couldn''t sit by.


    "I''m telling you, Granny McCarthy''s biased. Every time Louis goes over, she''s fawning over him like


    he''s her own grandson, while she just looks at me and calls me a rascal. Oh, oh, andst year for her


    birthday, Louis just gave her a can of tea leaves and got her ridiculously happy. But the gold-silk


    pillowcase I fought so hard to buy outside the country got one nce and nothing else. It was too


    hurtful."


    Louis remarked, "That''s because I put my heart into it. Your pillowcase looked interesting, but it wasn''t


    innovative."


    "But it was expensive! I spent a lot on it."


    "My tea leaves aren''t cheap, either."


    "One measly jar of leaves can''t be as expensive as my pillowcase."


    "Even if it isn''t, it means more to her than your pillowcase."


    "Oho, Louis, you''re just trying to pick a fight with me today, aren''t you?"


    "..."


    Seeing the two start to wrestle about, Natalia hurriedly interrupted.


    "Hang on. The pillowcase you''re talking about ¨C is it the Imperial Phoenix-pattern gold-silk pillowcase


    they excavated recently?"


    Hearing that she knew the pillowcase, Max piped up. "Yes, that''s exactly it. Gotta hand it to Natalia to


    know what she''s talking about."


    Natalia chuckled awkwardly.


    "No, I''m just curious how insensitive you have to be to give someone a pillow that a dead person slept


    on as a birthday present. Are you trying to curse her?"


    "..."


    Louis and Archie burst outughing.


    Max tried desperately to retort. "What do you mean a dead person slept on it? In that case, a lot of


    antiques can''t be used, then?"


    Natalia smirked.


    "Well, I didn''t say that, but it was a burial item, you know. I just think it''s a bit foreboding to use


    something that''s been entombed as a birthday present, you know..."


    "Fine!"


    Max blustered. "All right, all three of you are joining forces to bully me today, are you! Well, then I''ll stop


    talking to you, since none of you get it!"


    With that, he crossed his arms and turned to the side, sulking.

 Chapter 288 Fighting For Attention

    Chapter 288 Fighting For Attention


    Chapter 288 Fighting for Attention


    Natalia couldn''t hold in herughter. She''d thought it was fun to tease him and wasn''t seriously trying to


    make him mad.


    So she nudged his shoulder.


    "Okay, I was just teasing, don''t take it seriously!"


    At that moment, an astonished voice rang out from her left.


    "Natalia? You''re here too?"


    The group turned to look. It was Laura.


    After a year of work, Laura was now a full member of Star Entertainment.


    She still couldn''t match up with the top rated actors, but she was still a star with twenty or thirty million


    fans now. The most important thing was that her poprity was stable and her abilities were rising. She


    had a bright future ahead of her.


    Because of that, she was one of the actors being developed full force by Star Entertainment.


    If Natalia''s memory served, she should have been shooting a period drama recently, with a script that


    she handed her herself.


    Why had she appeared here of all ces?


    Natalia was a bit taken aback, whilepared to her surprise, Laura seemed a bit ufortable.


    She hadn''te alone. A young man was seated next to her.


    The man looked to be in his twenties. He looked well-mannered and handsome. With gold-rimmed


    sses, he appeared as an elite of the business world.


    Noticing Natalia''s gaze falling next to her, Laura pursed her lips.


    She didn''t hide it in the end.


    Taking a look at the people sitting around Natalia, she introduced a little shyly, "This is Edward Beton


    from the Beton Group. The cast is having a break this afternoon and I''m interested in jewelry, so I came


    over with him for a look."


    Then she introduced Edward to Natalia''s group.


    Max''s expression visibly crumbled.


    The other people didn''t notice his state. Archie and Laura were only acquaintances because she was a


    friend and colleague of Natalie''s.


    Forget Louis.


    He wasn''t in the entertainment circles, and his family business was about as far away from the media


    industry as it could get.


    Besides, he was entirely devoted to studying medicine all day long. At most, he''d paint in his free time.


    He didn''t like watching television, and disliked going on the inte even more.


    To quote Max, you wouldn''t be able to tell the difference if you threw him into the mountains and had


    him live as a hermit.


    Because of that, as famous as Laura was getting, he didn''t recognize her.


    As Natalia introduced her, he simply greeted her with a polite smile and didn''t speak.


    Natalia nodded.


    She didn''t know who this Edward was, but she''d heard that he was an up-anding new star in the


    financial sector. He''d juste back after studying overseas, and was a stand-upd.


    She greeted him mildly.


    Edward returned her greeting with the same politeness, then turned his attention to the rtively silent


    Archie.


    "I''ve heard of you before, Mr. McCarthy, I''d just never had to chance to see you. Since we''ve had the


    luck to meet here today, would you perhaps apany me for a midnight snack after the auction is


    over? I''ve actually studied at the same university in Othua as you have, so we''re technically alumni


    brothers..."


    Before he could finish, Archie cut in.


    "Sorry. I don''t do midnight snacks."


    "..."


    Anyone clear-eyed could tell that "midnight snack" really just meant looking for an opportunity to make


    connections.


    The Beton Group couldn''t match up to the four great families, but they had some status in Ambario.


    They were especially close with the Bissel family, with some rtionships amongst their families.


    The McCarthy and Bissel families might havepeted fiercely in recent years, but not to the point of


    bing enemies.


    Because of that, no matter how much Archie didn''t want to associate with a Beton who was in turn


    close to the Bissels, he still had to show some respect.


    But here in front of so many people, Archie had shot Edward down right away, leaving him in an


    awkward situation.


    Laura hurriedly chuckled and came up to smooth things over.


    "It''s true that Mr. McCarthy doesn''t have midnight snacks. It''s all right. We can make an appointment


    for another day. Wouldn''t you say, Edward?"


    Edward nodded and managed to extricate himself from the situation, even though he didn''t look happy


    about it.


    "If that''s the case, then I won''t press the matter. Anything the two of you want, I''ll help you with it."


    To the side, Max raised a fuss.


    Sourly, he rambled, "Well, well, well. Somebody''s a rich tycoon, eh? If you want to cover Natalia and


    Archie''s tab, then why don''t you cover mind and Louis'' parts as well?"


    Edward chuckled.


    "That''s funny, Mr. Nixon. Everyone knows the Nixon family is hosting this auction. I couldn''t steal your


    thunder!"


    Max continued to sneer.


    "You couldn''t steal my thunder but you could steal Archie''s then? You mean to say that he can''t afford


    the things on auction here and needs you to help him out, then?"


    Edward''s face changed in an instant.


    He shot a look at Archie and hurriedly rified.


    "That''s not what I meant."


    "Then what did you mean?"


    "..."


    He''d stayed overseas for years and had heard that these Eqitin boys were hard to deal with. He didn''t


    think they''d be this hard to deal with, though.


    Louis was unwilling to let things descend further, so he tugged on Max''s sleeve.


    "That''s quite enough, Max."


    Max scoffed.


    "I just don''t like it when someone pretends to wear big boy pants in front of me!"


    Edward''s expression was turning downwards. Seeing that, Natalia gestured at Laura with her eyes.


    Laura hurriedly dragged Edward away with her.


    "The auction''s starting, Edward. Let''s not talk here and get in other people''s way. Let''s go over and sit


    down."


    Edward nodded and let Laura take his arm as they left.


    Max''s face grew even uglier.


    Natalia looked at him and sighed.


    Since Max had stood up for Laurast time at the charity dinner, Natalia had felt that something wasn''t


    quite right between them.


    But she didn''t know Max that well, and despite being one of the celebrities under her banner, the two


    hadn''t really been in a rtionship and Laura was a girl who knew how far to take things. As an


    outsider, it wouldn''t do to intrude too much.


    Looked like someone was tasting sour grapes, though.


    Natalia ignored them and concentrated on the pieces onstage.


    As Max had said, there were a lot of intricately designed jewelry pieces on sale tonight.


    None of them were to Natalia''s liking, though.


    On the other hand, Max bought up several sets in one go.


    All topete with Edward.


    Every time Edward raised his tag, Max raised the stakes.


    Edward also seemed like he wanted to impress his partner tonight, so every time a new piece came up


    on auction, he''d ask Laura''s opinion.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 289 Sabotage

    Chapter 289 Sabotage


    Chapter 289 Sabotage


    Anything that Laura showed a trace of liking, he raised his tag right away.


    The Beton Group was in real estate and construction properties, and was a national forerunner in that


    industry, so they had a lot of financial power.


    As the only son of the Chairman, Edward naturally didn''t want for money.


    Normally, when it came to chasing girls, Edward didn''t care about how much money he spent. So long


    as the girl was happy, he used as much as he want.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Today, though, he''de across Max.


    Everything he wanted, Max upped the ante on.


    He could have taken it before, but as things went on, the prices were getting more and more insane.


    As if it really was just numbers instead of actual money.


    Edward had money, but money wasn''t supposed to be spent this way.


    A bracelet only worth five hundred thousand was forcefully upped to thirty million by Max.


    If he hadn''t known that it was Max Nixon, the renowned young punk of Eqitin, he''d have suspected he


    was getting scammed.


    Laura was seeing that something was wrong, too. She red at Max where he sat above them, then


    turned back to talk Edward out of it.


    "Never mind, Edward, if Mr. Nixon wants it that badly then let him have it! We''ll take a look at what


    She didn''t understand, though, that there were some moments where a man just had to stand his


    ground for the woman he loved.


    Edward had already started to sense that Max was only raising the stakes with him for Laura, sitting


    right next to his side.


    After all, they weren''t seated together, but Edward''s seat was directly in front of Max and gang. He


    couldn''t have ignored the burning gaze on his back even if he tried.


    Thoroughly provoked, Edward didn''t listen to Laura and raised the stakes.


    After all, if he gave up now, that would mean admitting that he lost.


    No man would give up while he could stillpete.


    After all, at a time like this, in their eyes they weren''t buying a bracelet. They were buying their manly


    pride.


    Then Max gave up right after he raised the price again.


    Edward froze to the spot.


    What happened to their manly contest?


    What''s up with the lofty Mr. Nixon stopping at thirty-five million?


    He looked over in astonishment and saw Max sneering at him, mouthing two sybles exaggeratedly.


    Dumbass!


    "..."


    Laura saw his mouth move too, her expression changing.


    Even aplete moron could tell that Max was just messing with him!


    Lowering her voice, she said to Edward, "That bracelet is just too expensive. He''s clearly just trying to


    sabotage you. Let''s stop it here!"


    Edward forced a smile.


    "It''s fine. You like it, right? It''ll be worth it for your smile. It''s just a bit of money. No need to care about


    that much."


    He felt like he was getting ripped off, but he absolutely couldn''t say it.


    Compared to losing face, these millions were nothing.


    Laura bit her lip.


    She furrowed her delicate brow, hesitated, and said, "I know Mr. Nixon from before. He must have


    some misunderstanding of our rtionship to go after you like this. Want me to go exin things to


    him?"


    She really didn''t want a rift driven between Max and Edward over her.


    Edward turned to look at her.


    A light smile floated up his handsome face.


    "Then there''s even less reason to go. I''m d to have a rare chance to have someone misunderstand


    our rtionship. How could I let you exin things?"


    Laura floundered.


    Edward hurriedlyughed it off. "Just a joke. Don''t mind me."


    Laura forced a few chuckles, still a bit irritated at Max''s behavior.


    Seeing that, Edward patted her hand.


    "Don''t take it seriously. We''re out here for fun. Worstes to worse, if he tries it again, I''ll stop


    raising."


    Laura breathed a sigh of relief and nodded.


    Meanwhile, Natalia had seen everything and snickered, "What, Mr. Nixon, you''re not jealous, are you?"


    Max''s face changed and he sputtered, "Nonsense, I''m not jealous; who does she think she is? I don''t


    even know her, why would I be jealous?"


    "Tsk tsk tsk, who was it that ran over to save her and clear her name? Now you''re trying to sabotage


    some other man''s efforts to court her? If that''s not jealousy, I don''t know what is."


    Max''s face took a blow at those words.


    Gritting his teeth, he said with a low voice, "That''s quite a lot of assumptions you''re making, Natalia. I''m


    just trying to make some extra ie for our auction. What''s that have to do with jealousy? Besides, I


    only helped her out seeing as she''s one of your people, you know? Some friend you are turning it on


    me instead of being grateful!"


    Natalia looked at the way he had to keep his temper down and found it all really amusing.


    "All right, since you''re saying that, I''ll show my gratefulness by investigating her rtionship with Mr.


    Beton over there. I''ll tell you afterwards."


    Max had no words.


    Next to them, Louis had to chuckle too.


    Butpared to Max''s mboyancy, he was a lot more mature about it.


    "If I remember things correctly, didn''t we have an officer in the barracks by the name of Davies? He had


    a daughter who had a lot of fun with Max back then."


    Natalia could hear some gossip forming and leant over to listen.


    Max''s face changedpletely, though, and he turned to re at Louis, threatening, "Don''t say it!"


    Louis grinned. "Well, it''s not some big secret. Archie knows it too. Even if you don''t say it now, Archie


    will tell her when they get back."


    After a brief pause, he added, "Besides, don''t you like her? What are you feeling guilty about?"


    Max was struck dumb momentarily.


    Archie then said slowly, "Oh, right, I remember that officer. His daughter went by Laura too, didn''t she?


    But our family moved out of the barracks the earliest, so I can''t remember all the details. Still, I recall


    that the Nixon family was thest to move out, and the officer was one of old man Nixon''s men. It''s


    natural for Max to be closer to them.


    The McCarthy, Bissel, Kawn and Nixon families were called the four great families not just because of


    their immense power and wealth, dominating Ambario, but also because each of their ancestors had


    been wartime heroes, so many of their descendants also worked within the military.


    It wasn''t until these two generations that they turned towards the business sector.

 Chapter 290 An Awkward Situation

    Chapter 290 An Awkward Situation


    Chapter 290 An Awkward Situation


    Before they''d turned to business, everyone had lived in a single barracks.


    Because of that, Max and Laura had met.


    Natalia finally understood.


    She''d been wondering why Max and Laura seemed to know each other.


    Now that things had gotten this far, there was nothing to hide.


    Max pouted discontentedly and muttered, "My grandfather had an incident back then and Officer


    Davies left the military. Then he left Eqitin as well, and I lost contact with Laura. I didn''t think we''d only


    meet again now, after all this time."


    At that, even Louis seemed a little saddened.


    He was about to say something when Natalia patted Max on the shoulder andforted, "It''s all right,


    you know. It''s not toote to meet up now, and you can still win her over. You''re both still young, in your


    twenties. Just right, I''d say!"


    Max instantly blushed.


    "Don''t say it like that, Natalia! I-I''ve known her since we were both in nappies. Even if we felt anything


    for each other, it''d just be brotherly affection and nothing else."


    Louis actually agreed with that.


    If people started out too close, it made the situation awkward.


    Or else he wouldn''t be single up to this point.


    Thinking of the faces he saw twenty-four hours a day except for when he ate and slept, he could feel


    just how slim his chances were of romance.


    Seeing Max''s defensive state, Natalia nodded knowingly.


    "Oh, I''ve got it. Hmm, that''s okay. Brotherly affection it is. I don''t go out of my way to look at gay


    rtionships, but if you''ve got thoughts like that, I don''t have an opinion on it."


    "Natalia!!!"


    Max went berserk, only swiftly calmly down at Archie''s cool stare.


    Because there was too much on auction, they''d split the event into two halves with an intermission.


    Having been teased too much by Natalia, Max took a phone call and said it was business.


    He didn''t linger any longer and left after saying his goodbyes to the group during intermission.


    Louis was on break today, and it was rare that he could get a whole day to himself to rx. Naturally,


    he was unwilling to go back so quickly, so he stayed and continued to attend the auction with them.


    When thetter half of the auction began, Natalia''s sharp eye noticed hat Laura and Edward were gone


    too. They must have left as well.


    Jokes aside, she wasn''t gossipy enough to pry into people''s private affairs, so she didn''t pay it any


    mind.


    The items on auction for thetter half were even morevish than the ones in the first half.


    Natalia say a few pieces that she liked, but since they only needed one present, she didn''t rush to raise


    her tag and continued to wait.


    Until a bright emerald set appeared.


    With Natalia''s attention to detail, she noticed right away that that set was quite simr to the one Archie


    had given her.


    Archie had noticed too. He frowned, muttering, "That''s the set that Aunt Faye has."


    Natalia was bewildered.


    "Then what''s it doing here?"


    Archie shook his head to show he didn''t know, either.


    Now that Max wasn''t here, they couldn''t go and ask someone else, so they stayed and watched.


    This set, like the red coral set, was also passed down from royalty, so they were hotly contested the


    moment they arrived.


    Everyone knew that it was a once-in-a-millennia event to have something like this on auction.


    Because of that, they were willing to spend on this one. Besides, the people who could attend this


    auction weren''t pressed for money in the first ce.


    So thepetition intensified even more, reaching the point of three hundred million.


    Natalia was a little nervous as she shot a look at Archie, who remained silent with his face dark.


    Louis had seen Natalia''s set of jewelry before, so he recognized that the set had something to do with


    the McCarthy family.


    Hearing Natalia and Archie say what they just said earlier, it wasn''t hard for him to guess that


    something must have happened.


    He muttered, "Want to buy it up, Archie?"


    Archie shook his head.


    "Don''t rush right now."


    As expected, someone raised the price again.


    This time, they upped it to three hundred and thirty million!


    This set of jewelry might have been a sister set with the red coral pieces, but it wasn''t this expensive.


    So three hundred thirty million was the limit!


    Not a peep could be heard inside the auction hall as everyone waited for the final results.


    Seeing that, the host banged on the gavel.


    "Three hundred thirty million going once!


    "Three hundred thirty million going twice!


    "Three hundred thirty million¡­"


    "Four hundred million!"


    A clear, cool voice rang out. Everyone looked towards its source.


    When they saw the man sitting there, they sucked in a shocked breath.


    Archie McCarthy?


    Why him of all people?


    What was he doing here?


    No, when had hee in the first ce? How had nobody known?


    Archie was known for keeping a low profile. Even though people know that, seeing him here all of a


    sudden was still strange.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Seeing the situation unfold, the host yelled excitedly, "This gentleman has offered four hundred million!


    Can we get any higher? Does anyone want to go higher than four hundred million?"


    Silence. No one spoke.


    Four hundred million? That was madness!


    However valuable this jewelry set was, it wasn''t this valuable.


    Besides, if they were talking collector''s value, the red coral sister set was worth far more. If it was that


    set, six hundred million wouldn''t be enough.


    Seeing that nobody was raising the price, the host banged on the gavel and sold the jewels to Archie.


    As the auction continued, several nice pieces followed.


    Natalia chose a jade bracelet of emperor green and bought it for the olddy''s seventieth birthday.


    With the auction over, the trio left together.


    Knowing that Archie was here, gossip and activity was unavoidable.


    Everyone who had attended were the upper crust wealthy and nobility of Eqitin.


    Archie didn''t like scenes like this, but he still had to keep up appearances.


    Because of that, they only managed to escape after over half an hour.


    Louis hade here in the same car as Max. Since Max had left alone, he''d taken the car too, so


    Louis had Archie drive him home instead.


    As the three got on, Natalia opened the box to the jade bracelet, looked it over to make sure everything


    was in order, and put it away.


    Louis mused, "Archie, what''s Aunt Faye''s jewels doing in a ce like this? The McCarthy family''s not


    pressed for money, right?"


    Archie''s face was wooden as he murmured, "Grandma and the rest of them probably don''t know about


    this."


    In other words, Faye had gone behind the family''s back to sell off that set of jewelry.


    Hearing that, Louis was even more shocked.


    Faye had stayed unmarried. Single at almost forty years of age, she still behaved like a child, often


    doing things that werepletely inappropriate.

 Chapter 291 Something Else Going On

    Chapter 291 Something Else Going On


    Chapter 291 Something Else Going On


    But as bad as she got, she couldn''t be this untrustworthy.


    The olddy had given her this set of jewelry before, saying that it was saved up for her as a dowry.


    Since she wasn''t getting married, she just gave it to her outright.


    The sentimental value of these jewels was apparent.


    Louis looked at him and moved his lips slightly, as if to say something.


    Still, he held it in.


    Faye was Archie''s aunt by blood, after all. And because Archie''s parents had passed early on, she''d


    taken great care of him from childhood. So even if they realized something was wrong with her, it


    wouldn''t do to say it too directly.


    Natalia understood how Louis was thinking.


    The only difference was, she suddenly remembered a few days ago, when Faye had suddenlye to


    Pinewood Manor and brought up the matter of the antiques.


    "Archie, do you remember how, four days ago, Aunt Faye came to the mansion and threw a tantrum


    that I shouldn''t have switched out her antiques?"


    Archie nodded. "I remember. Why?"


    "I always felt it was a bit strange. Aunt Faye never used to care about this sort of thing, so why did she


    suddenly run over and ask about those antiques? Do you think she''d wanted to take those antiques


    back in the first ce and didn''t want to ask, so she threw a tantrum to provoke me into returning them


    and only held off when you came back¡­"


    Archie frowned.


    Louis didn''t know what had gone down that day, but he was a smart person. Just from Natalia''s few


    words, he''d gotten a basic grasp of the situation.


    He shot Archie a meaningful look.


    Archie fell silent for a while and muttered, "I''ve already sent Brian to investigate. He should turn up


    some results in a couple days. No matter what it is, this set of jewelry shouldn''t have ended up in a


    ce like this. When we''re done investigating, I''ll ask Aunt Faye about it directly."


    Natalia nodded.


    Seeing that, Louis patted him on the shoulder.


    "Don''t overthink it, either. The McCarthy family is in a spot right now where it''s easy to get things blown


    out of proportion, but you''re not at the point where everyone''s a potential enemy. Investigate it first,


    then we''ll see."


    Archie nodded.


    The group left with their worries gnawing at them.


    Archie took Louis back to his research facility first before driving back with Natalia.


    However, the moment they arrived home, he received a call from Brian.


    "I''ve turned up something in the investigation you tasked me with, Mr. McCarthy."


    Archie paused, his expression darkening.


    "Speak."


    Brian told him his findings.


    Seeing Archie''s face sink lower and lower, Natalia walked over, worried, and grasped his hand.


    After a while, he said, "I''ve got it. Send people to keep an eye on things and don''t move without my


    order."


    Brianplied on the other end, and Archie hung up.


    Natalia hurriedly asked, "Have you found anything? What''s happened?"


    Archie scoffed.


    He didn''t say it directly, instead simply looking at her.


    "Come with me somewhere tomorrow, and you''ll find out."


    "¡­"


    ¡­


    The next day, Natalia took a holiday from shooting and went out with Archie.


    The two sat in the car with Brian driving. Nancy was on there too as they walked towards the rock


    prospecting center.


    Before they left, when Archie told her the address, Natalia had already guessed the gist of it.


    She was still somewhat surprised.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The McCarthy family had a strict upbringing. To have been able to develop so far, other than the


    abilities and talents of the family members themselves, self-discipline was also very important.


    Every generation of McCarthy was forbidden from getting involved in sex, gambling, and drugs.


    Especially gambling, which was explicitly forbidden.


    Rock prospecting couldn''t really count as gambling, but there was that same element of luck there.


    If Faye really had taken that set of jewelry to auction, that proved that she was at her wits end.


    Having gotten herself to this stage over prospecting, then it was basically gambling.


    The group drove for half an hour or so and arrived at the scene.


    There was a big gathering of prospectors here today. They stopped the car and headed to the door,


    already finding plenty of people had arrived.


    There was a sea of heads inside, and shoulders brushed against shoulders. Everyone wore heavy, or


    curious, or excited expressions.


    The group strolled inwards.


    Inside was the lobby for prospectors, where all sorts of freshly mined stones were on disy. With luck,


    if there was good ore inside one of them, an investment here could catapult someone straight into a


    fortune.


    With bad luck, though, some people lost everything here in one night.


    Because of that, rock prospecting was even more exciting than cards.


    "Here to pick rocks? Haven''t seen you here before. First time?"


    The moment they went in, someone came up to them.


    Natalia was wearing a low-rim baseball cap, so she wasn''t afraid of getting recognized.


    She looked at the person who''d approached them. He was bald, with a big belly, his face shing with


    enthused excitement, like a wolf eyeing a fat chunk of meat. It was inexplicably difiting to look at


    him.


    Brian blocked off in front of them and said, "Just looking around."


    The neer rubbed his hands and smiled, "Of course. Then feel free to look around. If you don''t


    understand anything, feel free to ask at the counter."


    He said, and pointed to a counter not far away.


    Natalia looked at it, chuckling.


    Didn''t think they''d have such well-developed service.


    She nodded and murmured, "Thank you."


    The man left and didn''t pay them any more mind.


    The group of four toured the ce. There were rocks of differing size on disy, all tagged with


    numbers.


    There were sizable crowds in front of each rock, pointing andmenting on the rocks over their


    potential value.


    If they saw ones that they liked, they could buy it up right there.


    There were options to cut the rock here or to take it away and have your own people cut into the ore.


    Natalia murmured, voice low, "Do you think we can find Aunt Faye here?"


    Archie''s voice was low and cold.


    "This is arge-scale prospecting operation. I hear a batch of ore''s been freshly mined a while ago. If


    she''s really gotten deep into prospecting like we think, she''ll definitelye."


    Natalia nodded.


    Faye looked ill-mannered, but since she was from the McCarthy family, she wasn''t easy to deal with.


    Even though Natalia and Archie had found something wrong with her, if they didn''t catch her in the act,


    she might not admit it.


    So the two could onlye here directly today.


    They walked around the ce and didn''t see Faye yet. They dide across a few people who


    dragged them over to look at ores, though.


    Some were workers, others were passionate customers.


    A few of them were dressed well and behaved even better. Obviously, they weren''t regr people.


    They started chatting.

 Chapter 292 The Prospecting Scene

    Chapter 292 The Prospecting Scene


    Chapter 292 The Prospecting Scene


    Archie naturally ignored them, but Natalia didn''t want to draw attention and ruin her cover, so she


    politely engaged.


    At that moment, Nancy whispered, "She''s here."


    Natalia''s gut clenched and she looked over. At the doorway, avishly dresseddy walked inside,


    apanied by a man.


    The woman was in a woolen coat and clutching a limited-edition handbag. Her hair was impable,


    and she emanated sophistication and elegance.


    Still, though, she wore a glum face as she walked inside, listening to the man next to her.


    Halfway there, she stopped, looked towards the man, and said a few angry words.


    Because they were too far away, Natalia couldn''t hear her clearly.


    The two didn''t look happy, though, so it couldn''t be anything pleasant.


    She murmured towards Archie, "Should we go over now?"


    Archie''s expression sharpened slightly. "Wait. Let''s see where this goes."


    Natalia nodded.


    After the two argued for a few minutes, they stopped. The man turned to leave while Faye stayed there.


    The meeting hadn''t gone well, apparently.


    Natalia chuckled, "Looks like they''ve got a strange connection with each other. Have you seen him


    before?"


    Archie shook his head.


    Natalia thought about it, then gave Brian an order.


    "Follow that man out. Investigate his background and history."


    Brian nodded and went outside.


    The three continued to stand there. After a while, it seemed Faye had calmed down and started


    walking back inside.


    The trio followed. After a while, she''d found the bald man who''de up to them earlier and given him


    a whole pack of cash.


    Archie''s face darkened.


    Faye was dealing with him.


    "Here''s a hundred thousand. It''s not a lot, but it''s all I can take out right now. You promised me I


    wouldn''t a loss, but look at me now! I don''t care, you have to make it all back! Otherwise, I won''t let


    you go!"


    The man stroked the cash in his hands and grinned, "Why so angry, Miss McCarthy? Prospecting is


    about luck in the first ce. Besides, I''ve always introduced ores that turned out to be valuable, haven''t


    I? You were just too greedy and wanted a big sweepstakes. What could I have done about that?"


    Mentioning that, Faye''s temper red.


    "Didn''t you encourage me back then? Saying that it was all expertly examined with precious stones


    inside, and that buying up enough could make me a shareholder here. I believed you, so how could


    you shirk your rtionship now?"


    The man chuckled. "Fine, I''ll skip those useless titudes. The past is the past. But Miss McCarthy,


    one hundred thousand isn''t going to you anything here, you know? Want to sweeten the pot?"


    Faye snapped, "You know full well I don''t have the money!"


    The man tutted and shook his head.


    "You''re joking. As ady of the McCarthy family with your brother and his wife both dead, at least half of


    the McCarthy property has to be in your pocket now, right? I don''t believe you really don''t have any


    money."


    Faye''s face changed right then and there.


    She red at him and snarled, "I''m warning you. My business is my business. Don''t bring up my


    brother or his wife!"


    The man shook his head.


    "Fine, my bad. But a hundred thousand isn''t even going to get you a rock the size of your finger. If you


    don''t have the money, thene here next time. How''s that?"


    Faye insisted, "Why should Ie next time? How much money did I spend on you already? Has to be


    about several hundred million already. Now you''re telling me my money''s no good? And don''t I have a


    share here? Why can''t I buy up these rocks at a cheaper price?"


    The man rubbed his head as if it hurt, sighing.


    "Look, the shares onlye out at the end of the season or the end of the year. How am I supposed to


    give you your cut if you ask for it out of nowhere?"


    "I don''t care, but I''m taking these rocks today!"


    As the two went back and forth, someone called from behind ¨C "Aunt Faye!"


    Faye jumped, turned around, and saw Natalia there, arm in arm with Archie, with Nancy standing by


    their side.


    Her face changed and she went white.


    "A-Archie, Natalia, what are you doing here?"


    Natalia smiled. "Archie and I both have break today and heard there was a prospecting gathering over


    here, so we came to take a look. We didn''t think we''d meet you here, Aunt. Are you here to prospect,


    too?"


    Faye''s face was a little pale as she shook her head.


    "No, I''m not."


    "Oh? That can''t be, I just saw you give him money. I thought you''d already taken a shine to some ores


    and was getting ready to buy it up!"


    Natalia''s words seemed casual but struck home with lethal uracy.


    Faye was close to tears.


    "Ohoho, we''re high school friends who recently met up. He''s pressed for money right now and


    borrowed some from me. I''m just here to lend it to him."


    She said, taking a small step back, afraid she''d get dragged closer to him.


    Natalia nodded.


    "Ah, I see."


    Meanwhile, Brian had already finished investigating who the man was, and sent it to Archie''s phone.


    Archie looked at the phone, then chuckled coldly.


    "And since when have you had a schoolmate from Tapir, Aunt?"


    Everyone froze.


    Faye stood rooted to the spot, not sure how to exin.


    Archie looked at the man, then back to Faye.


    "An ore merchant of Tapir who owns three mines in Tacitus. Made a living off those mines, then


    developed this prospecting business in Eqitin a few years back, raking in the big bucks. You only knew


    him fromst year, Aunt. He set his sights on you because you spent a lot the first time you came


    around, so he got together with his friends to start scamming you. They promised you a cut of the


    shares with a two hundred million investment, and blinded by greed, you believed him. Then you


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    actually got addicted to prospecting and didn''t just lose the basic two hundred million starter butnded


    yourself in debt. You''reing here with this little bit of money to turn things around? Trying to pull a


    winner winner chicken dinner, are we?"


    Faye hadn''t imagined that Archie could have acted so quickly, finding out everything after just stepping


    foot inside.


    Having him reveal the truth in front of so many people, Faye couldn''t exactly keep her fa?ade.


    She scowled at Archie. "What are you babbling about? I-I didn''t lose that much. I was just bored and


    spent some time here as a hobby. It''s not as serious as you said."

 Chapter 293 Every Step Was Wrong

    Chapter 293 Every Step Was Wrong


    Chapter 293 Every Step Was Wrong


    As she spoke, her eyes flickered, clearly ill at ease.


    Archie didn''t debate with her. After all, they''d found her out and caught her at the scene.


    Faye was his senior, so it wouldn''t do to go too far in public.


    So he simply said, "I''ll leave this to Grandma to deal with, so please prepare yourself!"


    With that, he took Natalia''s had and turned to leave.


    Hearing that he was going to tell the McCarthy elders, Faye started panicking.


    She hurried over to block off their path.


    "Wait, don''t go!"


    She chased them all the way outside and finally stopped them. Archie frowned and didn''t speak,


    waiting for the shoe to drop.


    Faye panted from the exertion for a while before she recovered her breath.


    She babbled, "You can''t tell your Grandpa and Grandma, Archie. I''m begging you; you have to hide this


    for me. If they found out, I''m a dead woman."


    Archie muttered, "You should have thought of them finding out before you did this."


    Faye was close to tears.


    "No, if you don''t say anything and I don''t say anything and neither of them say anything, how would


    they find out?"


    Archie scoffed.


    "Oh? Is that right? You even took the jewels Grandma gave you and sold them, and you''re so sure they


    won''t find out at all?"


    Faye''s face changed and turned deathly white.


    After a few seconds, her lips moved.


    "You ¨C you know about that too?"


    Archie kept his expression cold and didn''t answer.


    Natalia exined, "I went to an auction with Archie yesterday and saw that set of jewelry by ident.


    But don''t worry. Archie''s already bought it up, so word won''t get to Grandpa and Grandma just yet. But


    I feel that you should still exin to Archie what happened and how you had to resort to this.


    Otherwise, if it does get out one day, we can''t hide it for you even if we wanted to."


    Faye heaved a sigh of relief and nodded.


    "Right. I should tell you. Except for you, I don''t know who to turn to for help now."


    There were too many peopleing and going in the area to speak.


    Finally, Faye suggested a caf¨¦ in a nice area nearby, so they moved the conversation there.


    This was about McCarthy internal affairs and it''d be awkward if Nancy took part, so she sat down on


    the first floor and had some coffee.


    Faye, Natalia and Archie sat down in apartment on the second floor.


    After sitting down, Natalia ordered coffee for all three of them before focusing on the topic.


    "It''s not that we can''t help you, Aunt, but please don''t hide anything from us and tell us the truth. That


    way, we can consider how to help you."


    At a time like this, Faye didn''t speak to Natalia with her previous sense of arrogance.


    Knowing that she needed their help, she set down her status and sighed. "It''s a long story. We need to


    go back to a year ago."


    A year ago, Faye had gotten in an argument with the olddy. She wouldn''t say what it had been over,


    and Natalia and Archie didn''t ask.


    At that time, Archie had headed to Julio, so Faye moved back to the old household to stay with the old


    Not long after she moved in, though, she''d moved away again because they''d argued.


    Not many people knew about that. Even Archie didn''t know.


    After moving out of the house, in her anger, Ariana cut off her financial support.


    For whatever reason, the olddy wanted to get her to admit her own wrongs. But Faye was too proud,


    and refused to back down.


    Not only that, she thought of some rapid-fire ways to make money, swearing to prove to Ariana that


    even outside the McCarthy family, she could do well and make a living for herself.


    First, she went and started investing in the stock market. As ady of the McCarthy household, most


    people considered her status and introduced plenty of good stocks to her, and she made a killing.


    Then she got into business.


    But her background was in art. Her family''s business might have been top of the nation, but she''d


    never experienced that side of things herself.


    She lost all her investments in the end.


    Afraid of gettingughed at, she became even more determined to make money.


    So, by sheer coincidence, she''de across Forrest.


    Forrest was the man they''d seen in the prospecting center.


    The man was a sessful Tapir merchant. He''d tried to court Ariana when they''d first known each


    other, but Ariana hadn''t agreed.


    Because of that, Faye had felt that since he''d chased her skirts before, he wouldn''t lie to her.


    In the beginning, Forrest had in fact guided her into getting some good quality ores and making a tidy


    little profit.


    Then Faye started getting dissatisfied with the situation. Sensing her thoughts, Forrest suggested that


    she go for the big take.


    So one time, Faye bought up half of the entire ce''s ores, but didn''t turn up even a handful of good


    stones.


    That was a huge blow.


    But the sunk-cost facy kicked in, and the more she failed, the harder she tried to make it all back.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    With Forrest encouraging her, Faye tried several times to strike it big, buying up over dozens of pieces


    each time.


    The more she put in, though, the more she lost. She ended up investing up to several hundred million


    without seeing a single good chunk of ore, ending up with an almostplete loss.


    She couldn''t take it. She also didn''t understand why it wasn''t working anymore when she started out


    getting good ores every time.


    It wasn''t that she''d never suspected that Forrest was lying to her, but she''d picked the ores every time.


    Even if he wanted to scam her, he couldn''t.


    She didn''t understand. And now that she''d gone all in, if she gave up now, she couldn''t exin it away.


    It had been a year since then, but the spat between her and Ariana still hadn''t fully faded,


    Faye thought to try one more time and stop if she lost, but then she struck gold.


    So, with capital, she tried several more times.


    That repeated until she ran out of money. She started borrowing from the people around her and


    pawning off her valuables all to feed to the prospecting center.


    Today, she''d already realized that people in the McCarthy family were catching on, so she''d wanted to


    get Forrest to give her a few good pieces to make something of it so she could muddle things over.


    She didn''t think she''d meet Archie and gang.


    Hearing her description, Archie and Natalia were both left speechless.


    Natalia didn''t understand how a family of elites had given birth to someone this simple and impulsive.

 Chapter 294 Deal With It Quickly

    Chapter 294 Deal With It Quickly


    Chapter 294 Deal With It Quickly


    She didn''t mean to look down on her, but the scam was so obvious that she could see something was


    wrong as an outsider. Faye, though, actually believed that Forrest would help her.


    And she''d brought money here to get him to give her more ores.


    She just didn''t have a brain!


    She thought it all internally and didn''t say it out loud, but also knew that Archie was probably thinking


    the same thing.


    Archie''s expression wasn''t pretty at the moment, but hearing how things had gone down, at least he


    knew the basics.


    So he muttered, "How much did you give him?"


    Faye looked at him timidly and stammered, "About¡­ s-seven to eight hundred million, I guess!"


    Natalia had no words.


    Well, this was what it meant to be dumb and rich!


    Archie didn''t have a reply, either.


    He thought about it, and asked on, "So, you were there at Pinewood Manor making trouble for Natalia


    because you wanted to take those antiques back and sell them? Then invest in that Forrest fellow


    again?"


    Faye looked a bit awkward.


    "I-I was just nning on borrowing it for a while. When I''ve struck it rich, couldn''t I just give it all back?"


    "Ha¡­"


    Archie and Natalia obviously didn''t believe that.


    Faye pleaded, "Come on, Archie, I''ve told you everything. Can''t you just keep it hidden for now and not


    tell your Grandpa and Grandma? I really don''t want them to know."


    Archie rumbled, "Then have you thought about how to deal with things now?"


    Faye blinked.


    She still didn''t understand what he meant by dealing with things.


    Natalia reminded kindly, "This man clearly just thinks poorly of you and is trying to scam you out of your


    money. You can''t have gone without realizing it even now?"


    Faye was even more stunned now.


    "That¡­ can''t be right! I got into prospecting myself, and I was worried he''d lie to me, so I always picked


    the ores myself and didn''t let him get involved. With so many pieces of ore inside, how would he know


    which one I would pick?"


    Natalia chuckled.


    Voice low, Archie said, "That''s simple. You just switch out all the rocks in there for low-quality or regr


    stones. If other people can''t get good ores, you can''t either. Wouldn''t that work?"


    Faye''s face went ck.


    Then she attempted, "That can''t be, I saw people strike solid gold right next to the ore I bought!"


    Solid gold?


    That was quite something!


    Natalia smiled, "That''s easy, too. If you just put a piece of ore that''s already confirmed to be good


    quality there, then get someone to pretend to be a customer and buy it, then excavate it there, that''s


    that. The gold and the money goes back to their own pockets, so it''s not tough to pull off."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Faye wore an expression of disbelief.


    "T-That''s impossible! How could it be like this?"


    "There''s no such thing as impossible."


    Archie burst herst bubble of hope. "It''s just one of the simplest scams in the city. So simple even


    Anne wouldn''t have fallen for it. I didn''t think you''d step in it and step this deep in it, too. Really,


    stupid."


    Faye started screeching right away.


    "How can you say that about me, Archie? I''m your aunt!"


    "It''s precisely because you''re my aunt that I''m reminding you to deal with this quickly. Otherwise,


    something big might happen down the line. Of course, if you need to deal with it, you''ll definitely alert


    Grandpa and Grandma. Even I can''t move without their notice on Eqitin territory."


    Hearing that, Faye slumped.


    She stayed quiet for a while, then with great hesitation, asked, "Do we have to tell them?"


    Archie nodded.


    "We have to."


    "But¡­" She hesitated for a while, then scratched her head irritably.


    "If I went back like this, I''d lose so much face. Your Grandpa and Grandma would scold me to death.


    What would be left of my reputation?"


    Nataliaughed.


    "Aunt Faye, I don''t know why you argued with Grandma, but you''re family. Family doesn''t hold grudges,


    right? Besides, Grandma was treating you pretty well back homest time. She doesn''t seem mad at


    you. Are you sure you''re not overthinking it?"


    Faye looked at her impatiently.


    "You don''t get it."


    Archie''s expression darkened.


    "It''s up to you whether you want toe clean or not. I won''t stop you or force you. But you have two


    days. In two days, if you want to confess, I''ll take you to see Grandma. If you don''t you''ll deal with the


    blowback yourself. The McCarthy family and I myself won''t help you even a little bit more."


    With that, he took Natalia with him and stood.


    Natalia felt a bit of pity, but since they''d gotten this far, there wasn''t much else to say. She left alongside


    Archie.


    On the way back, she asked him a bit worriedly, "Are you really not going to help her if she stays quiet


    about it?"


    Face wooden, Archie replied, "I''m not."


    "Why''s that?"


    "She might be my aunt, but she''s also an adult. Adults are responsible for their own actions. It''s not that


    I''m unwilling to help her. But if she continues to demand that the rest of the family stays uninvolved,


    then she has to take responsibility for her own choices."


    Natalia sighed.


    "I feel like she''s standing her ground for some other reason. Not just her sulking against Grandma, like


    she says."


    Archie looked at her.


    Then he rubbed her forehead.


    Natalia jolted.


    Turning, she looked into the man''s gentle, moving eyes.


    "Aunt Faye was never too good to you, so why be so considerate of her? Your forehead will get


    wrinkles if you keep frowning like that."


    Natalia had tough.


    She held Archie''s hand, smiling, "What are you saying? It''s her business if she''s good to me or not. I


    don''t ask that everyone likes me. I''m concerned about her because she''s your family. I just don''t want


    to leave any regrets."


    Archie''s heart wrenched.


    Leave no regrets indeed!


    It was a simple phrase. Easy to say, much less easy to aplish.


    Archie didn''t say anything else. He held her hand tight as the car continued onwards to Pinewood


    Manor.


    Two dayster, Faye gave Archie a call, saying she was willing to talk with the olddy.


    Archie knew that she''d given way probably because she was at the end of her rope.


    Faye might have been a McCarthydy, but because she''d been born a daughter, she didn''t get


    involved in business and devoted herself to art. She never entered the innermost power circles of the


    McCarthy family.


    Plus with her unreliable personality, her reputation outside wasn''t the best. So even though she had


    noble status, people might have made way for her on small, regr subjects, but when it got big, they


    usually didn''t take her side.

 Chapter 295 Coming Clean

    Chapter 295 Coming Clean


    Chapter 295 Coming Clean


    Archie had basically expected Faye to give way.


    After he agreed, they set a time down to go to the old household together at night.


    Natalia would go back first to prepare the olddy and soften the blow a little.


    That night, the three headed towards the McCarthy household.


    Ariana heard what had happened and naturally blew her top.


    Even before Faye arrived, she''d taken her temper out in the house, even breaking a few of her


    teacups.


    Natalia mediated, "It''s good that Aunt Faye told us about this earlier. It''s not toote to turn back, so


    don''t get mad, Grandma. It was a gamble in the heat of the moment, and we can''t make things worse


    out of our own temper. It''s more important to calm down and deal with it."


    The olddy sighed.


    "I know. Don''t worry. I''m just blowing off some steam here. What could I do with her, anyway? Send her


    over after I mull here for a while and I won''t yell at her."


    Promises were promises, but by the time Faye got here, the olddy couldn''t hold it in and yelled at her


    anyway.


    Faye knew she didn''t have a leg to stand on, so she stood there and took it quietly.


    Done yelling, Ariana''s wrath faded a bit, so she started sorting through the start and finish of what had


    happened.


    It was really quite simple.


    Anyone with regr intelligence could tell that Faye was getting scammed.


    The knot came in where she didn''t know herself and didn''t leave any evidence. She''d gone over and


    spent her money of her own volition.


    Unless they used unconventional methods, it would be hard to prove she was being scammed.


    The McCarthy family might have had a lot of tools, but this was an abnormal period. And because


    being big also meant being a big target, they couldn''t move recklessly.


    If Forrest could get a scene this big in Eqitin, he had to have someone at his back. From the


    information Brian had turned up, it showed he had connections to the Bissels, so it was possible they


    were backing him.


    Nobody could afford carelessness when it involved the McCarthy and Bissel families.


    Archie thought about it. "I can send someone to deal with it, but you had better not appear in Eqitin for


    now, Aunt. Just in case moreplications happen."


    Faye objected right away.


    "Are you trying to exile me, Archie? I''m not going anywhere; I''m staying in Eqitin!"


    Ariana barked, "Quit it! Now''s the time to clean up your mess! You think anyone would be willing to take


    it off your hands?"


    At the olddy''s roar, Faye lost her nerve.


    After a while, she said grudgingly, "Then I want to go to Othua."


    "No!"


    The olddy snarled, looking at her coldly.


    "Don''t even think about it! I''ll reserve tickets tomorrow to send you over to your aunt in Lessia. I''ll send


    people to watch over you, so don''t even think about running around! Before this is done, you''re not


    going anywhere."


    Faye started shrieking with discontent.


    "I''m in my thirties now, Mom, not three. Are you putting me on curfew like a child?"


    Ariana scoffed.


    "Your intellect is about the same as a three-year-old''s anyway."


    "¡­"


    With the olddy having made that decision, nobody could change it.


    Finally, the family meeting was ended at Ariana''s order.


    Archie and Natalia were of course going back to Pinewood Manor.


    Worried that Faye would start some more nonsense, Ariana didn''t let her leave and had her stay the


    night before flying away first thing in the morning."


    As they headed out the door, Faye suddenly stopped Natalia.


    She looked at Archie and smiled, "I''ve got some things I want to say to Natalia. Can we have a


    moment?"


    Archie frowned and looked at Natalia.


    Natalia nodded to show she was fine.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Wait for me in the car! I''ll be right over."


    Only then did Archie nod and leave.


    When he left, Faye''s smiling expression instantly copsed.


    "Happy with yourself, Natalia? Pleased? Now that you''ve gotten me out of Eqitin, no one''s going to be


    watching out for you or keeping you at bay now. You can toy around with Archie as much as you want


    and bend him to your will, eh?"


    Natalia frowned, but after a while, her brow loosened.


    She looked at Faye a little coldly, a mocking light in her eyes.


    "You stopped me just to say all that, Aunt?"


    Faye thrust her chest out.


    "What? I can''t? Don''t think I''m unaware of your little machinations. You look like you want to help me


    when really you just want me to embarrass myself! Well, that''s great, I''ve lost all face in front of the rest


    of the family now and the old man and olddy are disappointed in me, so they won''t listen to me from


    now on. Are you happy now?!"


    Natalia shook her head.


    "I''ve never had any thoughts like that."


    "Heh, who do you think you''re fooling? At the end of the day, you didn''t like that I wasn''t okay with you


    and Archie being together, right? Must have been ufortable seeing me favor Selena''s matchup


    with Archie, huh? Then did you know that Selena and Archie used to be lovers and grew up close


    together? What''s the meaning to you butting in between them now?"


    Natalia took a deep breath.


    She was about done with this.


    Some things bore saying once.


    But after repeating it time and time again, anyone''s patience would wear too thin to listen to another


    word.


    She looked at Faye and said lowly, "Since you''re going this far, Aunt, then I have a question of my own.


    If they were so close, why did Archie marry me and not her?"


    Faye was struck dumb.


    Natalia sneered.


    "I really don''t understand, Aunt ¨C why do you dislike me so much? Ever since the beginning, I''ve never


    shown any ill intentions against you. Anywhere I might have been impolite to you was because you


    provoked me. I know you''ve been good to Archie and you took care of him for all those years his


    parents weren''t here. I won''t deny the rtionship between you. But you should understand that the


    one who''ll walk with him to the end of his life is not you, but me. No matter how deep a rtionship


    runs, if it meets with long periods of disappointment and friction, it''ll eventually lose its luster. I don''t


    want you to regret things after you''ve lost everything you once had with him. So a word of advice, dear


    Aunt. If you want to enjoy thetter half of your life, please rein it in and take care of yourself! After all,


    the family is Archie''s in the future, and as his wife, I''m the true matriarch of the McCarthy family."


    As she finished, Faye''s face contorted with so much rage she almost fainted the next second. Only


    then did Natalia call over a servant.


    "Aunt Faye''s not feeling too well. Please escort her back to rest."

 Chapter 296 Treated Unfairly

    Chapter 296 Treated Unfairly


    Chapter 296 Treated Unfairly


    The servant looked at Faye, then over at Natalia.


    It was really obvious that the atmosphere between the two of them wasn''t quite right, but it wouldn''t do


    to ask.


    With a respectful "yes", they went over to prop Faye up.


    Faye''s anger was brimming. Looking at Natalia''s calm and cold face, the phrase "I''m the true matriarch


    of the McCarthy family" reverberated throughout her skull.


    She wanted to pounce up and rip her to shreds!


    Finally, she took a deep breath and forcefully suppressed all her indignation and rage.


    "Fine. You''ve got guts saying that to my face. Fine, we''ll see! Here''s some advice from me too, Natalia.


    You can rece a wife, but not an aunt! I saw Archie grow from when he was small. No matter how


    much he likes you now, it''s just for the moment. Nothingsts forever, so just wait! One day, I''ll chase


    you out of the McCarthy family!"


    With that, she took the servant''s hand and stormed off.


    The moment she left, Natalia felt the air in front of her clear.


    She lifted her head to look at the sky, then took a deep breath, her temper almost erupting from her


    throat.


    After a while, she stilled her temper.


    She turned and strode out.


    When they got in the car, Archie could see that her face wasn''t quite right and frowned.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He set down the magazine he''d been reading while he waited, leant over and asked, "What? What did


    she say to you?"


    "Nothing."


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to tell him Faye''s words, but she didn''t think it was necessary.


    At the end of the day, she believed in Archie. It didn''t make a difference if they spoke or not.


    She took a deep breath andmanded Brain, "Drive!"


    Brian nodded, started the car, and drove out slowly.


    Archie examined her closely in silence.


    He''d always had a good eye and sharp observation skills. He couldn''t have missed the emotions she


    was bottling up.


    The woman''s sunken face and redness in the eyes clearly told him that she''d been treated unfairly.


    Obviously, Faye had said something ugly again.


    Archie''s face darkened.


    He took out his phone and growled, "I''m calling her about it now!"


    Natalia saw it and her eyes widened as she reached out to stop him.


    "No."


    Archie frowned.


    Natalia paused, adjusted her own emotions, and said, "She doesn''t like me to begin with and thinks I''m


    using this opportunity to kick her out of the McCarthy family. This was just a misunderstanding. If you


    call her now, no matter what you say, she''ll think I''m using you to get to her again. That will only


    deepen the misunderstanding, and nothing will end up getting solved. So there''s no need to call her."


    Archie scoffed. "But she treated you wrong."


    Natalia forced a smile.


    "Not really. I don''t really care, so it doesn''t matter."


    She turned to look outside the window, towards the quiet, lonely road.


    Archie''s heart ached as he grabbed her hands and pulled her into his embrace.


    "I''m sorry, Natalia. I''m putting you through all this."


    Natalia chuckled.


    "How do you mean?"


    "You don''t want me to get caught between you and Aunt Faye, so you''re not standing up to her. I know.


    But you''re my wife, Natalia. If you''re treated unfairly, I won''t be happy either. Aunt Faye''s got a


    stubborn personality. It used to be fine, but if she turns it on you, I won''t sit by idly."


    Faye was older than them, sure, but that didn''t mean that Natalia had to grin and bear it.


    Natalia snuggled up against his waist, felt the concern in his tone, and sighed.


    "I''m really fine. Don''t worry. I just don''t want to start any more trouble. Besides, it was just a few jabs.


    No one''s really been bullying me. Your wife''s not so weak that anyone can walk all over her."


    On that, Archie agreed.


    He released her and kissed her forehead.


    "You''re so nice, Natalia."


    The two went back to Pinewood Manor.


    The next day, Ariana arranged for Faye to leave Eqitin.


    Archie sent Brian to investigate the gambling scene, and found that there was plenty to do with the


    Bissel family behind the scenes.


    That Forrest was clearly a pawn that the Bissels had tossed out to hook Faye.


    It wasn''t that the Bissels held a particr grudge against the McCarthy family.


    Only, the Bissel family had developed a great deal these past few years. There was only room for one


    to stand at the top, so to take that spot, of course the Bissels had toe down hard on the


    McCarthys.


    But the McCarthy family weren''t going to stand idly by.


    In just a few days, the police shut down Forrest''s entire operation on the basis of fraud and other


    crimes.


    And so that incident came to an end for the moment.


    Meanwhile, Victoria was about to give birth.


    Natalia had promised not to go, but she was still worried.


    After all, without considering that mystery of a man there, Victoria had no friends or family by her side.


    Fortunately, it had gone better than she imagined, and Victoria gave birth smoothly to a 3. 4 kilogram


    baby boy.


    She named him Joy, wishing for his happiness throughout his life.


    As his godmother, Natalia was of course overjoyed herself. She forced Victoria to go on video chat with


    the child for a while right that day.


    Looking at the soft and pink little muffin on the screen, she felt her heart melt.


    Victoria chuckled, "If you like children that much, why don''t you try for one with Archie?"


    Natalia paused, thought about it, and said, "There''s no rush."


    She''d refused to make a baby with Archie because, first of all, she''d always been filming, and didn''t


    want to slow down her work.


    Secondly, she was considering Anne as well.


    Anne wasn''t like normal children and hadn''t grown up with a mother. Every time she saw Natalia, she


    stuck to her like glue.


    She could feel how much Anne desired motherly love and how insecure she was inside.


    So she couldn''t be sure how it would affect Anne if she got pregnant at a time like this.


    Bearing that in mind, Natalia sighed.


    She didn''t know why Archie had kept this child with methods like this. Was there some secret behind it?


    Still, she was only thinking about it and couldn''t have asked him outright.


    She looked towards Victoria and asked, "When are youing back?"


    Nobody outside knew that Victoria was giving birth in secret.


    She had no intention of giving up her status as an actress, so she would make her return sooner or


    <pter.

 Chapter 297 Putting On A Party

    Chapter 297 Putting On A Party


    Chapter 297 Putting on a Party


    Victoria thought about it. "I''lle back after I rest up for a month."


    Natalia blinked. "That soon?"


    "Yeah."


    Victoria seemed to have something on her mind, but she didn''t tell Natalia about it. She simply smiled.


    "When I''m back, I''lle meet up with you."


    Natalia nodded. "Okay. I''ll pick you up, then."


    "Sure."


    The two hung up.


    A monthter, Victoria really came back from Othua.


    As promised, Natalia went to pick her up that day.


    She had a child around her, so she kept things as low profile as possible to keep herself from getting


    snapped by tabloids.


    Natalia picked her up, got in the car, and looked her over carefully.


    Thankfully, Victoria looked like she was doing perfectly fine. Except for having gained a little weight


    from her pregnancy, she didn''t look too different.


    Natalia breathed a sigh of relief.


    She hugged Victoria.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re finally back. I missed you so much."


    Victoriaughed. "If Archie were to hear that, he''d get jealous."


    Nataliaughed too and smirked, "Forget him."


    Victoria settled down right in Eqitin without going back to Julio.


    Natalia had found her a ce beforehand; a quaint little mansion not far away from Pinewood Manor.


    The house had originally been owned by Archie, but then Archie had given several dozens of his real


    estate property all to Natalia, so they all belonged to her now.


    After settling down mother and son, Natalia let her rest up for a couple of days before throwing a


    wee back party for her.


    Victoria knew that Natalia only did all that because she was worried that she wouldn''t fit in.


    So she didn''t refuse her good intentions and agreed right away.


    Two dayster, Natalia sent own invitations and called Max andpany all over to go sing and eat at


    night.


    When they arrived at the karaoke bar, everyone else had already arrived as well.


    Anne had break today, so Natalia brought her in too.


    They got off the car and saw Victoria at the doorway.


    She''d been waiting there specifically for them. Recognizing her, Anne ran up and give her a fierce hug,


    smiling sweetly. "Auntie Victoria."


    Victoria was so happy her mouth couldn''t close properly.


    She returned Anne''s hug and examined her. "Good girl, Anne. You''ve grown prettier again. Let''s see if


    you''ve gotten any taller."


    She took a step back and chuckled, "My, looks like you have."


    Archie led Natalia up. Victoria looked at the two of them andughed, "It''s been a while, Archie. Looks


    like you''ve been living well. You''ve got a glow about you. What, your married life''s going well?"


    Natalia smiled awkwardly and red at her.


    Before Archie could reply, she said, "It''s fine. What can you do, right?"


    Victoria smirked, "Well, of course I can congratte you for finding true love."


    Natalia winked at her. "Speaking like you don''t have someone. I''m telling you, your true love''s here


    tonight too."


    Victoria jolted, and before she could react, a car engine sounded from behind.


    Then she saw Louis'' car rolling over.


    She started, going pale.


    Natalia had actually only just known that Charlie wasing over.


    Coincidentally, she''d known Charlie long ago and paid special attention to him because Victoria liked


    him.


    Besides, they''d been to the same high school.


    Unexpectedly, Charlie was the grandson of olddy Stevenson.


    Back then, when Mr. Peck had gotten divorced, his wife had only just found out that she was pregnant.


    So she''d taken the child and raised him to adulthood. Later on, only when she was sick did she tell


    Charlie about his own background and identity.


    Now that olddy Stevenson had found Charlie, the Stevensons respected his wishes and didn''t have


    him change his name back, only hoping that he could ept his family.


    After all, they''d tried hard to look for him, but his mother had hidden their tracks. No matter how much


    effort they put in, they couldn''t be med for not finding them.


    Since Charlie was olddy Stevenson''s grandson and olddy Stevenson was close to Ariana, Charlie


    naturally had the right to take his ce in this noble generation of Eqitin.


    Besides, he''d known Max from long ago and they were still great friends, so it wasn''t awkward for them


    to have fun together.


    However, seeing the man before her, Victoria froze to the spot.


    Natalia noticed something was wrong and said concernedly, "Are you all right, Victoria?"


    Victoria reacted and shook her head.


    Damnit, she should have known he''d be here!


    Now that the Stevensons were back in the country, of course he''d follow them here!


    Seeing she was pale, Natalia asked, "Are you feeling ill? Want me to go back with you?"


    "No need."


    Natalia had gone to all the trouble of organizing this party to wee her and introduce these friends


    to her anyway.


    As the person it was all centered around, she couldn''t leave. It''d be too impolite.


    Victoria calmed herself and said, "I''m fine. Let''s go in."


    "Okay."


    Natalia took her and led her in. Fortunately, Charlie only shot a look at her and didn''t do anything else.


    The group went into thepartment and Natalia introduced everyone. It wasn''t just Max, but even


    Laura hade here.


    Natalia knew that Victoria had argued with her father and didn''t want to go back to Julio, so she''d


    probably stay in Eqitin for a long while.


    She didn''t have too many friends here. As best buds, Natalia wanted to stay by her side as often as


    she could, but sometimes she didn''t have that much time.


    Victoria was done giving birth, but not done recovering. She still needed friends around she could talk


    to.


    Natalia introduced all of them and Victoria greeted everyone with a friendly smile.


    Because there were so many people there and Natalia liked the hustle and bustle, she decided to


    throw a barbecue.


    Coincidentally, after they got into the meal and Natalia scooted out to go to the restroom, she ran into


    Wanda.


    Wanda was in a faintly colored one-piece dress today. She looked energetic and fresh. Compared to


    the maturity and reliability she disyed before, she looked younger here, more like a student.


    Natalia was a bit surprised. She didn''t think she''d see her here today.


    She didn''t have anything against Wanda, so she asked casually, "You''re eating here, too?"


    Wanda smiled awkwardly. "Yeah, but the person I''m supposed to meet can''te, so I''m leaving."


    Natalia blinked, looked at her, sharply noticed the loneliness in her eyes, and blurted, "Then how about


    we eat together? There''s plenty of people here and it''s a party."


    She bit her tongue the instant those words left her mouth.

 Chapter 298 Carrying The Team

    Chapter 298 Carrying The Team


    Chapter 298 Carrying the Team


    She didn''t know Wanda too well and didn''t hold anything against her. She didn''t even dislike her.


    But she was Selena''s cousin. With Selena setting her sights on Archie constantly, wasn''t she just


    asking for it inviting her cousin toe eat with them?


    Thankfully, Wanda looked like a bright girl, and she''d probably not take the offer, right?


    Wanda''s eyes lit up and she took the offer.


    "All right, thanks, I''lle."


    "..."


    She led Wanda awkwardly into theirpartment.


    Seeing her, everyone was caught off-guard.


    But Max and Stephen and the others were all people persons, and besides, they didn''t have too much


    of an opinion on Selena herself.


    Wanda might have been a Kawn and Selena''s cousin.


    But in reality, Wanda''s father was about as branched in the branch family as you could get. He was in


    Eqitin as well, but only handled small business. It was noparison to direct Kawn family members at


    all.


    In a situation like this, Wanda wasn''t involved in the family power struggle like Selena.


    So they didn''t have anything against her. Besides, she was kind, pretty, and even seemed cute as they


    interacted, so she fit in just fine.


    Louis was thest person here. Because something had happened at the hospital, he''d needed to deal


    with it. With his upation, nobody minded.


    Seeing hime in, Natalia hurriedly called for an additional set of utensils. Louis was wearing a


    camel coat and a scarf, looking particrly like a mild-mannered intellectual today.


    Wanda had been digging in, and the barbeque was to her taste, so she''d eaten with a bit wolfishness.


    The moment she stuffed a chunk of meat into her mouth, she saw him walk in and her eyes widened as


    she blushed. The meat got stuck in her throat and wouldn''t go either way, so she started coughing


    loudly.


    Louis had obviously seen her as well. He blinked and blurted, "What are you doing here, Wanda?"


    Wanda took a drink of water to wash the meat down, berating herself over having him see her in such a


    state.


    Then she stood and greeted him with an embarrassed smile.


    "Hi, sir."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone was taken aback.


    "Sir? You know each other?"


    Louis chuckled and exined, "Oh, it''s nothing. I''ve got ab of my own now, right? She came for an


    interview a while ago and she''s my assistant now."


    That exined things.


    Wanda was a medical student. Everyone knew that, but they didn''t think it''d be this much of a


    coincidence.


    With that connection to Louis, everyone drew even closer with Wanda.


    A server came by to set a chair down for Louis and the atmosphere resumed. Everyone chatted and


    dare raise her head.


    After the meal, Max started whining that he wanted to y a game.


    He was a game nut, and everyone was free, so they agreed.


    A group of them crowded around the sofa and took out their phones.


    Charlie didn''t y this game, so he didn''t partake, but Victoria did.


    So Victoria, Natalia, Laura, Max and Louis formed a team.


    Archie sat next to Natalia and acted as her strategist. Worried that everyone would end up ying too


    Natalia had selected a warrior ss, while Laura had gone with an assassin.


    The moment the game started, Laura said, "Max, wait in the bush over there and we''ll ambush them.


    They''ll being for our buff. You can''t let them take my buff."


    Max was naturally going along with it.


    He walked over to the bush, saw that no one was there and cked off a little. Then an assassin


    appeared out of nowhere and caught him with his pants down.


    Max couldn''t dodge in time and died after a few hits. His priest let out a death screech.


    He blinked and only then knew to react as he yelled, "Hell! I got ambushed! Caught me slipping, huh?"


    Laura shot him a look and rolled her eyes.


    Honestly! Wasn''t he nning to ambush someone as well? And even she''d seen there''d been


    someone there and he hadn''t. Wasn''t he just handing his head up on a tter just waltzing over there?


    She shook her head, exasperated. "Don''t rush, man."


    Max was a bit dissatisfied. The moment he revived, he walked out, exining, "I''m telling you, don''t


    underestimate me, I''m great at this game!"


    The moment he said that, the death scream of a hero yed.


    Max''s priest had been killed again.


    He widened his eyes and looked at the screen in disbelief. The next second...


    "Double kill!"


    Natalia had been in full flow state as she blitzed in and took two at once.


    Max started, then pped his leg. "Damnit! You''re a pro at this, Natalia!"


    Natalia smiled faintly. "It wasn''t much."


    Victoria couldn''t hold it in andughed, "You''re smurfing. If you don''t carry, you''re really just losing."


    Right now, the archer she was ying and Louis'' support had already sealed off the bottom route and


    run to the center to assist.


    As she cleared mobs, she exined to Max, "I''m telling you, she''s the only twenty-star yer in our


    friend group. A proper shark."


    As she finished, she heard Louis say, "Careful."


    A figure rushed out of the bush. To protect Victoria, Louis threw himself in the way. By the time they


    could react, Louis had been killed.


    Victoria blinked, a little embarrassed.


    "Uh, sorry, doctor. I was too busy chatting."


    Louis said mildly, "It''s fine."


    The match ended soon. As a smurf ount, Natalia had carried the whole team easily.


    When they were done, she turned to Archie, "Do you want to y? It''s fun."


    Archie shook his head. "I''m fine watching you y."


    Max was done, though. "Man, it''s boring just sitting there. Come on, let''s make a lobby. 3v4 or 3v3,


    how''s it sound?"


    Natalia sat up straight. "Sure. Who dares wins, bring it."


    Max chuckled, "Then I''ll ask if old Charlie wants toe!"


    With that, he ran outside.


    Right now, Charlie was talking on the balcony.


    He''d just hung up when Max arrived. Seeing hime out, he was a bit surprised.

 Chapter 299 IM The Father

    Chapter 299 I''M The Father


    Chapter 299 I''m the Father


    He tilted his head. "What''s up?"


    Max walked over, chortling. "Who are you calling? Running out like that?"


    Charlie didn''t answer. He looked him in the eyes with a deep abyssal gaze without speaking.


    Max wasn''t afraid of anything, much less Charlie''s looks.


    He leant over and snickered, "I just heard a couple of phrases. Something about a woman. Tsk tsk tsk,


    don''t think I can''t tell, bro. You knew that Miss Kawn from before didn''t you? What? Old me?"


    Charlie''s gaze cooled by a few more degrees.


    Max shook his head and tutted.


    "Fine, don''t tell me. But as your bro, I need to remind you that that Miss Kawn seemed to have recently


    given birth. Looks like she''s taken. Careful she doesn''t y you for a fool."


    Charlie smirked.


    A bit of mockery seemed to enter his eyes.


    "I know."


    "What?"


    "I said I know."


    Max widened his eyes at him like he''d just seen a ghost.


    "You know and you still like her?"


    Charlie suddenly frowned.


    "Who says I like her?"


    Max leered.


    "Come on! Don''t think I couldn''t tell. Your eyes were on her all the time when you were eating and you


    didn''t look away once. You think all of us onlookers are blind?"


    "..."


    Charlie stayed silent and didn''t speak.


    As Max was about to try to nudge him again, he suddenly opened his mouth. "Yeah, I was looking at


    her, but not because I like her."


    Max blinked. "Then why?"


    "Because I''m the father."


    "..."


    Charlie might as well have brought the house down on top of Max with that simple sentence.


    After a while, he snapped back to reality and seemed to understand something.


    He raised his head and looked at disbelief towards the man opposite him. Charlie remained perfectly


    calm, as if he hadn''t said those words himself.


    Even scarier, his gaze towards Max showed a bit of threat.


    Max hurriedly shut up and took an expression that said "I don''t know nothing and I ain''t seen nothing,


    back up".


    He paused, then said, "Well... Natalia and gang are having a lobby fight, are youing?"


    Charlie didn''t y games and didn''t know what he was talking about, asking, "What lobby fight?"


    "Oh, it''s a game that''s really popr right now. If you''reing, we''ll save you a spot."


    Charlie thought about it and didn''t refuse this time.


    "Fine. I''lle."


    So the two walked back in.


    Charlie had the game downloaded soon enough. To match up their numbers, Wanda and Archie had


    been dragged in too. With the numbers set, they started matching teams.


    Because Charlie and Wanda hadn''t yed before, they were split up to be fair.


    The final matchups were ¨C Archie, Natalia, Louis, Victoria and Wanda on one team.


    As for the other side, Charlie, Laura, Stephen and Max were on the other team.


    With their preparations ready, the match began.


    The moment it began, Max went and got himself oneshot by Victoria.


    Taking first blood, Victoria started cackling. Max''s expression wasn''t pretty, but he had his reputation to


    consider, so he just grunted, "It''s fine. I''m a gentleman and I won''t go all out against ady."


    Natalia bit her lip and grinned without saying anything.


    Max revived. The moment he revived, he bragged, "Just wait, Miss Kawn, I''ll have my revenge."


    And then right after that Archie''s assassin emerged from the bush and killed him.


    Max sat there, face turning purple. He was not okay.


    Victoria and Wanda started snickering around him. He sat there, looked at his body on the ground


    onscreen, and said nothing for a while.


    Then he frowned, shook his phone, and muttered, "Eh? What''s with the inte? Natalia, this ce


    you booked has horrible wifi! I''m offline ¨C oh, Archie, you didn''t kill me, right? You shouldn''t take


    advantage of people like this. My''s down."


    Natalia couldn''t hold it in. "Oh, shut up!"


    Max said resentfully, "I didn''t mean to choke like that, Natalia, it''s really just my inte."


    Laura couldn''t keep from chiming in and smirked, "Please. If you''re feeding just admit you''re feeding.


    Don''t me the inte. The inte''s innocent, you know."


    Seeing her poke holes like that, Max was getting sulky.


    After a while, he mumbled, "But thework''s bad. I was the number one archer on the national server


    back in the day."


    Then another scream rang out and he''d died again.


    Wanda had chipped him to death while ying support.


    This time, he didn''t even have an excuse. He just stared dully at the screen.


    Wanda didn''t really know what was going on and felt a bit embarrassed, so she looked at him and


    awkwardly murmured, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to kill you."


    "..."


    If you didn''t mean it and still killed me, what if you actually meant it?


    Didn''t this actually hurt more?


    The next second, Natalia had squirreled out of the bush to cut off Stephen, but he''d run away too


    quickly. To guard him, Charlie sacrificed himself.


    Natalia chuckled, "Sorry about that, Master Peck."


    Charlie remarked, "It''s fine. After all, with a certain someone here, there''s no way we can win."


    Max almost spat blood at that.


    "Hey, hey, hey, that''s going too far. You''re all ganging up on me now, are you?"


    Charlie shot him a look. "Who else is there to gang up on now that you''re feeding like this?"


    "Oi! That''s going to far. Looks like I''ll really have to try hard now and show you what I''m made of."


    Archie was still ying his assassin to the side. "Okay, fine. If you lose, go out and streak around the


    ce three times."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalia snickered. "That''s okay with me."


    At that moment, Laura suddenly yelped, "Ahh-! Cover me!"


    But it was toote. With a screech, her hero fell at the hands of Archie.


    Laura sighed and shook her head.


    The following few times, she either got killed by Archie or Natalia. In fact, Natalia''s warrior killed her


    twice.


    Eyes reddening, Laura stared at the screen and snarled, "All right, looks like you want me to ult you,


    then!"


    Louis smiled. "It''s just a game, Miss Davies. No need to take it that seriously."


    He said that, but he didn''t let up himself and charged all the way to their objective.

 Chapter 300 I Might Like Her

    Chapter 300 I Might Like Her


    Chapter 300 I Might Like Her


    Laura didn''t dare keep on talking and hurried back to guard the objective, almost getting killed a few


    times. Finally losing her temper, she turned to a tanking Max and said, "What are you even doing?


    You''re a tank, so you go in front, got it?"


    Max, who was apparently just feeding all around today, mumbled, "Got it."


    Then he got surrounded and died.


    With him dead, Laura died too.


    Looking at the friendly objective getting further and further away, Laura stood up and roared, "Can I kill


    my teammate? I want to kill my teammate."


    Natalia chuckled. "Not in the game, but I''ll permit you to do it in real life."


    Max''s face turned a bit ugly. He chucked his phone down and stood. "I''m done."


    With that, he turned and walked outside.


    The moment he left, the people inside looked at each other, not knowing what was going on.


    Natalia looked at Archie, then coughed and tried to smooth things over. "Uh... it''s just a game, so don''t


    take it so seriously, okay?"


    With that, she stared pointedly at Laura, meaning for her to go check on Max.


    But Laura simply treated it like she hadn''t seen anything and ignored her.


    Natalia was getting a bit antsy.


    Seeing that, Louis smiled awkwardly. "It''s fine. He''ll be back after a smoke. Come on, let''s go on."


    Laura didn''t refuse his invitation and started another match.


    Natalia nudged Archie and muttered, "Go check on him. This is a party, we shouldn''t get upset."


    Archie frowned, then nodded.


    On the balcony, Max stood there, smoking.


    Northern winters were particrly cold, and at this time of year, one could feel the frost on the wind


    standing on the balcony. Max narrowed his eyes, looking up at the endless starry night, the cigarette in


    his hands making rings that dissipated into the void.


    Archie kept his brow knotted as he walked over and patted his shoulder. "What''s up? It''s just a game


    but you''re actually mad."


    Max frowned and didn''t reply.


    Archie was in a bit of disbelief as he chuckled, "Don''t tell me that you''re taking a few barbs from the


    gals seriously, big man."


    Max frowned deeper at that as he finally exined, "It''s not that."


    "What is it, then?"


    Max paused and turned to look at him, aplicated expression in his eyes.


    That was the first time Archie had ever seen his face like this.


    He looked back peaceably, and there was silence for a while until Max looked away irritably and


    muttered, "I''m just a bit annoyed."


    Archie started, thenughed.


    "Annoyed about what? Miss Kawn?"


    "No," Max denied it hastily, then thought about it and shook his head. "I don''t know. It might sound


    funny, but I just feel like she''s treating me differentlypared to when we were small. Bah. Anyway,


    I''m just annoyed."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Archie nodded to show he understood. "I see. So you''re sulking, then?"


    "No. Damnit! I''ll give it to you straight, Archie. I think... I might like her a little bit. Uh, does it count as


    liking her?"


    Max turned around and looked confusedly at Archie, his well-defined eyebrows scrunching together,


    looking lost.


    "She always teases me, makes me the brunt of her jokes, doesn''t show me any favors, but that suits


    me just fine. That makes me seem like a masochist, doesn''t it!"


    Archieughed.


    Then he nodded. "Yeah, kinda."


    "Archie!"


    Archie grinned, shook his head, and patted him on the shoulder. "It''s not for me to say. Think about it


    yourself. No matter how much other people talk about it, it''s just their feelings in the end. You still need


    to experience your own emotions for yourself. No rush. Take your time and think it through, and you''ll


    know what it is you want."


    Max nodded, as if he somewhat understood.


    Archie cocked an eyebrow. "So you cane back in now?"


    Max nodded and pointed at his cigarette. "I''ll head back inside after I''m done smoking."


    Only then did Archie leave.


    He went back inside and saw Natalia squinting at him. Walking over, he teased, "Having eye


    problems?"


    Natalia lulled briefly, then red at him.


    She turned to see if anyone was paying attention, then pulled him to the side and asked, "Well? Is Max


    really mad?"


    Archie raised an eyebrow at her. "Are us men really that small-minded to you?"


    Natalia grunted and pursed her lips. "Depends. That stuff about men holding up the world is all


    nonsense, though."


    Archie narrowed his eyes. "That sounds like... you''re dissatisfied with me."


    He leant close. Sparks flew between them. Natalia jolted, then took a step back and waved,ughing it


    off.


    "No, no, you''re overthinking it. If there''s no problems, I''ll go look at them."


    She slipped away hurriedly. Archie looked at her retreat and shook his head, chuckling.


    Getting back to the hotel, Natalia saw Victoria and Laura still gaming.


    Max leaving partway didn''t seem to affect their mood at all.


    She understood Victoria being like that. After all, the girl was sensitive at times, but most of the time,


    she looked like the didn''t care too much. But Laura...


    She sneaked over and looked at her from the side. Her head was bent. Even though her eyes were on


    the screen, she wasn''t moving right, and her mind was obviously on something else.


    Even Victoria had to remind her from time to time. "Watch out, Laura, assassin behind you.


    "Laura, follow me, don''t fall behind!"


    "What are you hesitating for? Hurry up and pile in on the boss!"


    "..."


    Laura was a bit out of sorts. She made a nomittal sound and followed Victoria onwards, but her


    motions and expression all looked like she waspletely unfocused.


    Natalia didn''t say anything as she grinned, getting a good sense of the big picture. She left without


    disturbing them.


    Walking to the doorway, she didn''t see Louis or Wanda, so she was a bit surprised.


    She ran into Stephen outside and asked, "Where''s Wanda and the doctor?"


    Stephen was a bit unsure as well. He thought for a while and said, "I didn''t see Louis, but Miss Kawn


    seemed to have followed a server to the flower room to see the flowers they''ve freshly nted here."


    Natalia nodded. "Okay, I''ve got it."


    This restaurant was a high-end ce under Archie''s name. It wasn''t run for profit and only took a few


    customers within their circles.


    So rather than a restaurant, one could call it another Pinewood Manor.

 Chapter 301 Make A Name

    Chapter 301 Make A Name


    Chapter 301 Make A Name


    The butler of the McCarthy family, who used to be in charge of this ce, was an old gentleman named


    Bill.


    Bill used to work for Archie''s father. After Archie''s father passed away, he no longer stayed in the


    McCarthy family. He had wanted to retire and go back to his hometown, but was persuaded by Archie


    to stay. Later, he came here to be in charge of the management and operation of this private


    restaurant.


    Bill was in his sixties now, and his hair was almost all white, but he looked very kind and energetic.


    It was quiet in the garden house.


    Wanda stood aside and watched Bill carefully take out a flowerpot and put it on the table. When he


    uncovered the ck gauze on it, a blooming blue rose immediately appeared.


    She was surprised, "Wow, so beautiful. Is this blue enchantress?"


    Bill smiled and said, "No, no. This is a variety I cultivated by myself. The blue enchantress you said is


    dyed by colors, which is different from mine."


    "Really? But this look is no different from the blue enchantress."


    Bill red at her and sneered, "No! These two were obviously different! Look at the color of mine. Its


    petals and lines are much more beautiful than that of the blue enchantress."


    Wanda took a closer look, but she didn''t think there was any difference.


    She smiled awkwardly and touched her nose. She didn''t want to embarrass Bill, so she had to admit


    against her will, "Well, well, it''s a little different."


    Hearing her approval, Bill smiled.


    Suddenly, something urred to Bill. His eyes turned bright and then he said, "Come here. Help me


    take a photo of these flowers and me. I want to show it on my Twitter."


    Wanda couldn''t help chuckling, "You also know Twitter?"


    Bill widened his eyes and asked, "What? An old man can''t y something that the young people like to


    y, huh?"


    Then he said proudly, "Let me tell you. I''m quite a celebrity on Twitter, a famous expert on nt


    development. I have almost one million fans."


    Wanda was a little surprised, "That''s quite something..."


    Bill raised his eyebrows proudly and asked, "What do you think? I''m no worse than young people,


    right?"


    Wanda smiled, "Yes, you are much better than us."


    Bill smiled and said, "Thene and visit me more often in the future. When the flowers inside bloom,


    I will give you some of them."


    "Okay, thank you."


    Bill waved his hand and smiled. He was in a good mood. "You''re wee, little girl. I like to talk to you


    very much. Come and visit me when you''re free."


    Wanda smiled and didn''t answer.


    She was very clear that although she had be a friend of Natalia''s today, she was from the Kawn


    family.


    Now the rtionship between the four great families in Eqitin wasplex. They were still friends


    today but might be enemies one day.


    The McCarthy family and the Kawn family were supposed to be in a good rtionship because of a


    marriage, but they failed. Moreover, Archie willfully married a woman of ordinary background. In the


    future, the other three families that wanted to let their daughters marry Archie would have no hope.


    Since they had no hope for the McCarthy family, they would naturally find another way.


    As far as she knew, the man in the Bissel family was wooing Selena crazily recently.


    If the Kawn family and the Bissel family really had a good marriage, the situation would be more


    As for her, even if she was not a close rtive of the Kawn family, she had to avoid being suspected by


    the people in the Kawn family in such a situation, so she couldn''t get too close to Natalia and people


    rted to Natalia.


    Thinking of this, she felt a little depressed.


    But she didn''t say anything. She just took the phone and smiled, "Get closer. I''ll find a better angle for


    you."


    Then she asked Bill to stand next to the table and she moved towards the door.


    As she retreated, she adjusted the phone camera. As soon as she found a good angle, she said,


    "That''s it. Get ready, and smile!"


    Suddenly, she heard a man''s cough behind her. She was startled so she pressed the shutter


    subconsciously. With a click, the photo was taken.


    Then she immediately turned around and saw Louis standing there, only half a step away from her. If


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    she retreated one step more, she would step on his feet.


    "Well, Louis, why are you here?"


    She was a little embarrassed and her face flushed slightly. As soon as she finished speaking, she saw


    a faint footprint on Louis''s leather shoes.


    All of a sudden, her face turned red.


    She stepped back in a hurry and said, "I''m sorry, Louis. I didn''t see you, so I''m sorry for stepping on


    you."


    Louis smiled gently and waved his hand. "It doesn''t matter."


    Then he took a look at the flowers in Bill''s hands and asked, "What are you doing?"


    When Bill saw him, he waved at him with a smile and said, "Mr. Brown,e and have a look at my


    flowers."


    Obviously, Louis also knew that he liked to y with these things, so he didn''t feel strange and walked


    over to have a look.


    Then he nodded, "Cool. it''s beautiful, very beautiful."


    Hearing his praise, Bill was even happier. He smiled and said, "Mr. Brown is a well-educated


    gentleman. How about you give me a name for this flower? I''ll give you a basin of it as a gift when you


    get married."


    Louis smiled and said, "Oh, it''s the first time that I''ve seen Bill being so generous. I can''t miss this


    opportunity. Wait for me to think about it."


    After thinking for a while, his eyes turned bright and he said, "This flower is very simr to the one I


    have seen. Why don''t you just call it by its name?"


    Bill widened his eyes and asked, "What flowers?"


    "Blue enchantress!"


    "Poof!"


    Wanda couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    Bill''s face darkened. He red at Louis and said angrily, "You don''t know how to appreciate it. I won''t


    let neither of you takes it."


    Then he turned around and left angrily, with the flowers in his arms.


    Louis hurriedly said, "Hey, Bill, didn''t you ask me to make a name? I think it''s a good name."


    However, Bill ignored him and strode out with the flowers in his arms.


    Looking at the old man''s receding figure, Louis touched his nose with a smug smile.


    Then he turned around and looked into Wanda''s eyes, only to find that he had forgotten that there was


    a little girl here. It seemed that she had seen him ying a trick.


    She stood there, looking at him with a smile, her eyes full of tenderness and worship.


    He was a little stunned. He touched his face and thought there was something dirty on it. He felt it and


    found it was clean. Then he was relieved.


    He was confused, so he asked, "Why are you staring at me? Is there anything on my face?"

 Chapter 302 Send Her Back Home

    Chapter 302 Send Her Back Home


    Chapter 302 Send Her Back Home


    His words brought Wanda back to her senses. Only then did she realize that she had been staring at


    him. She then blushed.


    She lowered her head and shook it. But when she thought of his lively look just now, she felt funny.


    After a long while, she said, "Nothing on it. I just think..."


    Louis raised her eyebrows and asked, "Think what?"


    Wanda finally smiled, "Nothing. I just saw that you always look serious in the past. You are praised as a


    living example in the Research Institute. I didn''t know that you are also so naughty sometimes."


    Then she looked up at him with her bright eyes.


    Louis''s heart skipped a beat when she stared at him. A strange feeling appeared, but he quickly


    calmed down and forgot it. He smiled awkwardly.


    "Naughty? This is the first time that someone has used this word to describe me!"


    After thinking for a while, he couldn''t helpughing and exined, "Bill has watched us grow up, so he


    is naturally a close senior to us. So we can y jokes with him freely. I feel embarrassed to make you


    His words brought back his gentle and polite look.


    At the same time, he also brought back the distant rtionship between the two people. Although he


    was still gentle and modest, he always gave Wanda a special sense of alienation.


    Wanda paused and felt a little ufortable.


    In fact, she had been waiting for an opportunity since Louis came in tonight.


    An opportunity for the two to get along alone.


    She thought as a man, he would take the initiative to mention what happened that night as long as the


    two got along alone.


    After all, no matter who took the initiative to do that, it was impossible to forget such an important


    matter.


    At least, the two of them should reach an agreement in private.


    Even if he really said that he was just drunk that night, she could ept the unintentional mistake after


    drinking.


    But now it seemed that the man did not want to mention what happened that night.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help feeling sad.


    Maybe that night, she really shouldn''t have...


    Louis didn''t notice something wrong with her expression. He said, "I didn''t greet you when I came in. I


    was just so rude."


    Wanda took a deep breath, suppressed the mncholy in the bottom of her heart, and forced a smile.


    "It''s okay. I didn''t think there is anything wrong with your behavior before."


    She didn''t lie. She preferred the way he behaved just now,pared with his polite and distant look


    now.


    But when she thought about it carefully, she guessed that he might not show that expression in front of


    anyone, so she didn''t think too much.


    Louis didn''t notice her unusual emotion. He just nodded.


    The two of them stood there, speechless all of a sudden. The atmosphere became silent and


    inexplicably embarrassed.


    Wanda lowered her head slightly. No one knew what she was thinking about. In the light from the top of


    her head, her fair face was shining with a soft radiance. Although she was not exceedingly beautiful,


    she had a kind of attractive pureness.


    Louis nced at her and then quickly looked away.


    He was eight years older than this little girl, enough to be her uncle, so he would never have any


    feelings for her.


    But why was his heart beating so fast?


    He took a deep breath secretly, feeling that it was not appropriate for the two of them to stand still like


    this, so he suggested, "It''s very cold here. How about we go ahead? It''s warmer over there."


    Originally, it was just a polite invitation, but when Wanda heard it, it was something else. She looked up


    at him quickly, pursed her lips and nodded. "Okay."


    As she spoke, her face flushed.


    The Louis keenly noticed the blush and couldn''t help but be absent-minded.


    Why was this girl... bashful like this?


    She didn''t say anything special. Why was she so bashful?


    She was indeed a little girl who hadn''t grown up yet.


    Louis couldn''t help butugh. The strange feeling in his heart just now disappeared quietly because of


    this.


    After all, he was a decent gentleman. He would not be so cruel to do something to such a little girl who


    would be bashful when she talked to a man.


    When they returned to the living room, Max and Victoria had stopped ying games. Max was sitting


    on the sofa alone, taking his mobile phone and ying with Nano. The two of them wereughing and


    talking. Nobody knew what they were talking about.


    They looked around and didn''t see Natalia and Victoria.


    Louis walked over and asked, "Where are they?"


    Max looked up at him and smiled, "You''re back? Some of them went out. I don''t know where they are.


    The rest are upstairs."


    Louis nodded and said, "Please tell themter that I have something else to do, so I have to go now."


    After saying that, he nodded to Wanda as a farewell.


    Max waved his hand and said, "Okay, you can go now. I''ll tell themter."


    Seeing this, Louis didn''t say anything but turned around and walked out.


    Wanda was stunned for a moment. Suddenly, she remembered something and shouted, "Louis, wait,


    I''ll go with you."


    Then she ran after him.


    On the other side, Victoria looked at her watch and found that it waste. She stood up and was about


    to leave.


    However, as soon as she reached the door, she was stopped by Charlie who had juste in.


    At this time, Max was ying with his mobile phone on the sofa. There was a porch at the door, and it


    was a little far from where they were standing, so Max did not notice the two people at the door.


    Victoria looked back and made sure that Max didn''t look at them. Then she turned around and frowned,


    "What are you doing?"


    Charlie said in a low voice, "Let me drive you home."


    After a pause, Victoria forced a smile and said, "No, thanks. I''ll drive by myself."


    After saying that, she passed him and was about to leave.


    Charlie frowned and grabbed Victoria''s arm. He was so strong that she felt a little pain.


    She frowned and looked back at him with anger. She said in a low voice, "Let me go."


    With an expressionless face, Charlie didn''t loosen his grip. Instead, he stubbornly said, "I''ll drive you


    home."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Victoria looked back at Max, who was still ying in the hall, and she hesitated.


    In fact, she didn''t want to be entangled with him in front of everyone, in case that everyone would find


    out the rtionship between them, which would cause trouble.


    So she nodded perfunctorily and walked out.


    She didn''t stop until she walked outside. She had thought that she could walk fast and directly get into


    her car to leave. The man might not be able to catch up with her car even if he ran.


    However, to her surprise, Charlie had already asked the waiter to drive the car over. As soon as she


    arrived at the door, the car stopped in front of her.


    Charlie got out of the car, opened the door and said coldly, "Get in the car."

 Chapter 303 Stop The Car

    Chapter 303 Stop The Car


    Chapter 303 Stop the Car


    Victoria paused and nced at him, unwilling to give up.


    But if she went to get her car at this time, it was obviously toote. This man was so strong that he


    would definitely not let her leave.


    She finally made up her mind. Just to let him drive her home. It was no big deal.


    Then she got into his car.


    She didn''t refuse anymore. Charlie''s face softened and then he sat on the driver''s seat.


    In the middle of the night, the car sped silently on the quiet road of Eqitin. With the bustling night view


    on the road, the two sat in the car without saying anything.


    It waste at night. In fact, Victoria was a little tired. After all, she had just given birth and her physical


    strength was not as good as that of a normal person, so she felt sleepy as soon as she got in the car.


    But it was winter now and the temperature was low at night. Even if the heating was on in the car, it


    was still a little cold for Victoria, who had a weak body after giving birth.


    She gathered her coat and tried to wrap herself tighter.


    However, someone moved faster than her. He threw a coat to her.


    Victoria was stunned.


    The coat was Charlie''s. There was a faint aura that only belonged to this man on it.


    He held the steering wheel and didn''t look at her. There was still a cold expression on his face.


    However, Victoria only felt warm. Her heart, which had been cold because of the cold war for several


    months, gradually warmed up.


    She coughed awkwardly but didn''t refuse. She wrapped his coat and said vaguely, "Thank you."


    Charlie didn''t answer her.


    But his cold face softened a lot.


    The atmosphere in the car was a little strange.


    Although the two of them still didn''t speak, it was obvious that the atmosphere was not as cold as it


    was when they first had got in the car.


    Actually, Victoria didn''t like this feeling.


    This feeling made her feel out of control. She had tried something before, and she had thought that


    courage would bring her unexpected gains, but what had waited for her were losses and pains.


    So she didn''t want to touch it again. All she wanted in her life was to live a quiet life with Joy.


    The youth and excitement had been buried in that desperate night more than half a year ago.


    She turned her head to look out of the window. Just then, Charlie''s phone rang.


    She nced at him. Charlie frowned and picked up the phone impatiently.


    He didn''t say much but nodded twice with a very cold attitude.


    Therefore, Victoria couldn''t figure out who it was from his words, but she didn''t care. No matter who it


    was, it had nothing to do with her.


    Charlie hung up the phone soon.


    After a moment''s silence, he suddenly said, "Get ready to take Joy with me to the Stevenson family."


    Victoria''s eyelids twitched.


    All her sleepiness was gone.


    She looked at Charlie vigntly and asked coldly, "What do you mean?"


    Charlie frowned and seemed to be making an excuse. After a while, he answered, "There''s a call from


    home. They want to see the child."


    "No way!"


    Victoria refused without hesitation.


    The atmosphere in the car became cold and silent again.


    Charlie''s face darkened.


    Victoria held her arms and turned to look out of the window. Her face was gloomy and she didn''t say


    anything more.


    After a while, Charlie said, "I''ve agreed on it. I have to do it."


    "Why?"


    Victoria was pissed off.


    She turned her head and stared at the man in front of her with her bloodshot eyes. "As I said, this child


    has nothing to do with you! It also has nothing to do with your family! Why do I have to take Joy to see


    them? I don''t agree!"


    Charlie''s face turned sullen.


    "Victoria, I''m not discussing with you. I''m informing you!"


    Victoria was furious.


    "I don''t want to argue with you!"


    As she spoke, she took off his coat, threw it on him and went to open the door.


    "Stop the car! I want to get off!"


    Charlie''s face darkened.


    Seeing that he didn''t stop the car, Victoria became angrier. Finally, she made up her mind and tried to


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    grab the steering wheel from him.


    Charlie''s eyebrows twitched.


    "Victoria, what are you doing?"


    "I asked you to stop the car. Can''t you hear me?"


    "You are f*cking crazy! This is on the highway!"


    "Then so what even if we''re on the highway? Stop if you don''t want to die! Otherwise, you''ll die


    together with me. Do you believe it?"


    Finally, the car stopped at the roadside with a sudden brake.


    Charlie stared at her with a livid face. Victoria''s face turned red with anger. She opened the door and


    jumped out of the car.


    "Let me tell you! Without my permission, you can''t take my child away unless I''m dead! You can take


    my child after passing by my dead body! Otherwise, this child has nothing to do with the Stevenson


    family for the rest of his life!"


    Victoria shouted angrily, turned around and strode away.


    Holding the steering wheel, Charlie''s face was as dark as the night. He stared coldly at the back of the


    woman in front of him, and the knuckles of his fingers holding the steering wheel turned pale.


    After a while, he suddenly pped on the steering wheel!


    Then he started the car and drove forward.


    ...


    It was almost one o''clock in the morning when Victoria returned home.


    She couldn''t take care of the baby alone.


    Therefore, as soon as she came back, she specially hired a reliable nanny with the help of Natalia.


    Today, when Victoria went out, the nanny would take care of the baby.


    When she got home, the nanny had already taken the baby to bed.


    Victoria gently pushed the door open and saw the baby sleeping soundly in the crib.


    In order to make it convenient for the nanny to get up in the middle of the night to feed the baby, there


    was a floormp in the corner, which was on all night.


    At this time, the dim light shone down, making the whole room warm and quiet.


    Victoria lovingly looked at the baby in the crib. He was sleeping so soundly with his little pink fists


    clenched. He was so cute.


    Her heart softened. She couldn''t help smiling. She bent over and kissed the child''s face.


    However, as soon as she touched the baby''s forehead, she suddenly felt something wrong.


    The temperature of the baby was surprisingly high, as if she had touched a ball of burning charcoal.


    At first, Victoria thought that it was because she came in from outside and her body was cold that she


    felt hot when she touched the baby''s warm face.


    However, when she rubbed her face to make it warmer and touched the baby''s forehead again with her


    forehead, it was still so hot.


    Victoria''s face changed!


    "Helen, Helen, wake up!"


    She hurriedly woke up the nanny who was sleeping next to the baby and ran out to get the


    thermometer.


    Before Helen could understand what was going on, she opened her eyes in a daze and asked,


    "Victoria, you''re back. What''s wrong?"


    Victoria''s face darkened. "Joy seems to have a fever."

 Chapter 304 Fortunately, He Is There

    Chapter 304 Fortunately, He Is There


    Chapter 304 Fortunately, He Is There


    "What?"


    Helen''s face also changed when she heard that.


    The two of them quickly checked the baby''s temperature, and it was 38. 5 degrees Celsius.


    All of a sudden, Victoria felt that her mind was in a mess. Fortunately, Helen was experienced, so she


    the hospital now. It will be fine."


    Victoria nodded in a daze.


    Victoria had a drink at night, so she couldn''t drive.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    To her embarrassment, Helen couldn''t drive either.


    The vi they lived in was a rich area. There were taxis passing by, but it would take at least ten


    minutes to stop a taxi outside the ring road.


    It was closer to the Pinewood Manor from here, and they would arrive in five or six minutes. But it was


    sote now, so it was not a good idea to bother them. On the other hand, she didn''t know if Natalia had


    Victoria was so anxious with the baby in her arms. Whileforting her, Helen tried to call a car in with


    her mobile phone.


    However, even if a car came in at midnight, it would take more than ten minutes.


    Just then, Victoria suddenly saw a ck off-road vehicle parking not far away.


    The car was a little familiar. On the driver''s seat, there was a spark lighting and extinguishing, as if


    someone was smoking.


    Victoria made up her mind. She gritted her teeth and ran over with the baby in her arms.


    "Victoria, where are you going?"


    Helen hurried to follow her.


    Victoria ran to the car and smashed the door hard.


    The door opened, revealing the man''s cold and handsome face.


    It was really Charlie!


    She should have been angry when she saw this face, but at this time, she seemed to see a Savior, and


    her eyes turned red.


    "Charlie, take us to the hospital. I beg you, please!"


    Charlie frowned.


    He took a look at the baby in her arms and his face changed slightly. Then he suddenly threw the


    cigarette butt far away from the window.


    He didn''t say anything, nor did he ask anything. He said in a deep voice, "Get in the car!"


    Victoria held the baby in her arms and sat on the passenger seat.


    At the same time, Helen also followed her. She was surprised to see her get in a stranger''s car.


    Victoria didn''t have much time to exin to her. She just signaled Helen to get in the car as soon as


    possible. Then they drove to the hospital.


    After all, Charlie was a car racer and racing was what he did.


    At this time, regardless of the traffic lights on the roads, he sped all the way, and it just took them ten


    minutes to finish the long trip that should have taken half an hour.


    They arrived at the hospital soon.


    Victoria handed the baby to the doctor. The checking result came out soon.


    The child caught a cold because of the chill. In addition, his skin and iris were yellowing, which was


    predicted to be jaundice. More details could be confirmed after further examination.


    Victoria''s face turned pale as soon as she heard the word "jaundice". She copsed onto the chair.


    The doctorforted, "it''s not a rare phenomenon for a newborn to have jaundice. Although it happens


    to this baby a littlete, it might not be a bad thing. Moreover, it has been found early, so it''s generally


    not dangerous."


    Victoria felt a little relieved.


    The baby was soon taken away by the doctor for a further examination, and the fever was brought


    down with medicine.


    Victoria followed him closely, afraid that something bad would happen to the baby.


    The baby caught a cold and had a fever at home. Helen felt guilty and began to me herself because


    of theck of care. She was even ashamed to look at Victoria.


    Charlie had a general understanding of what had happened, but he was much calmer than Victoria and


    Helen, both of whom were in low spirits.


    Because there were a lot of examinations to do, and some of them were very important, which needed


    the family''s signature.


    Victoria''s hands were shaking when she was signing.


    After signing, the nurse looked at the crooked words and frowned.


    "It''s not a good sign. It''s hard to recognize. It doesn''t look like a normal signature. What if you don''t


    admit it then? Sign it again!"


    Then she took another form.


    Victoria''s face turned pale. Seeing this, Charlie took the pen and signed his name on it.


    The nurse looked at him and then looked at his signature.


    "Are you the father of the child? That''s all right. Just wait here. The examination will be finished in half


    an hour. "


    Then she left with the form.


    After the doctor left, Victoria sat on the chair in silence, looking depressed.


    Helen came over and said guiltily, "I''m sorry, Victoria. I didn''t take good care of Joy, so he caught a


    cold. I''m really sorry."


    Victoria nced at her and said nothing.


    It seemed that she had no strength to me Helen.


    Seeing her like this, Helen felt more guilty.


    Charlie leaned against the wall and didn''t say anything. He just looked at Helen coldly.


    About half an hourter, the baby was finally sent out after the examination.


    Victoria stood up and looked at the doctor nervously.


    "Doctor, how is my baby?"


    The doctor said with a serious look, "it''s not a big problem with the fever. He will be alright after two


    antipyretic stickers. But now it''s confirmed that it''s jaundice, so the child has to be hospitalized for


    observation these two days. You can pay the fees first. After we make a good preparation, you can see


    the child."


    Victoria''s face turned pale.


    Charlie took the form, turned around and was going to pay the bill.


    Since the baby was going to be hospitalized, there must be a lot of things that need to be prepared.


    Helen hurried to take a taxi back to get those things they needed. When she came back, the baby had


    been settled in the ward, and Victoria and Charlie were also inside.


    She didn''t know Charlie but judging from the way they got along with each other just now, she knew


    that the rtionship between the two was unusual.


    So she put down the things silently, turned around and went out without saying anything.


    Soon, the doctor came in.


    The doctor gave them a box of medicine and told them that the baby needed to do further examination


    at ten o''clock tomorrow morning.


    After listening to the doctor''s words, Victoria roughly knew that although the baby was ill, but


    fortunately, it was found early and was not very dangerous.


    Then she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Only then did she have time to pay attention to Charlie and Helen.


    Afterforting Helen for a while, she asked Helen to go out and leave Charlie here.


    "Thank you."


    She lowered her head and said.


    No matter what, if he wasn''t here, she wouldn''t be able to find a car so fast. Then she would have been


    more flustered.


    Charlie looked at her with a sneer.


    "For what?"


    Victoria pursed her lips.


    "Thank you for driving us here."


    "Huh!" He sneered, "Victoria, you seem to have forgotten that he is not only your son, but also mine."


    Victoria was speechless.

 Chapter 305 Be His Mistress

    Chapter 305 Be His Mistress


    Chapter 305 Be His Mistress


    Although what he said was true, Victoria was not happy to ept the way he spoke.


    Victoria suppressed her anger and said in disgust, "Don''t try to trick me. I tell you what. Joy doesn''t


    need a father like you at all!"


    "What''s wrong with having a father like me? Without me, how could you give birth to him?"


    "You!"


    Victoria didn''t expect that he would be so indecent suddenly, which made her very angry.


    Sure enough, women were always at a disadvantage when it came to such things.


    She bit her lips and said, "Well, if you insist on regarding him as your son, it''s okay. When he grows up,


    if he really likes you and insists on going with you, I won''t stop him. But before that, you and the


    Stevenson family can''t take him away from me!"


    Charlie frowned.


    He held his arms, frowned and thought for a while. Then he asked, "Do you have any


    misunderstanding about the Stevenson family?"


    Victoria snorted and said nothing.


    Charlie had to continue, "No one in the Stevenson family has ever said that they want to take your child


    away. I didn''t mean that."


    Victoria was stunned.


    She raised her head and looked at him suspiciously.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "Is it necessary for me to do that?"


    Victoria was silent for a moment.


    As he said, it was indeed unnecessary.


    Now, he was no longer the young man who had been down and out. He didn''t need to rely on others


    anymore. He could get anything he wanted, and naturally he didn''t need to deceive anyone.


    Victoria finally calmed down.


    However, thinking of his attitude in F country before, she was still a little uncertain.


    Then she asked nervously, "Then you..."


    Charlie smiled.


    He seldom smiled. Even if he smiled, he just slightly pulled the corners of his mouth. It was always not


    a smile, but a sneer.


    Therefore, it was rare to see him smile today. Victoria was a little surprised.


    Charlie was good-looking. When he didn''t smile, his eyes were cold and wild.


    But when he smiled, it was like sunshine suddenly appeared in a cold ce, making people feel an


    indescribable sense of pleasure.


    Somehow, Victoria''s heart skipped a beat.


    The next second, he said, "Since you don''t want to leave the child and the child also loves you so


    much, I think it''s better not to separate the two of you."


    Victoria was stunned and surprised.


    However, the man continued, "How about... both of you stayed with me together?"


    Victoria''sing smile froze on her face.


    Charlie seemed to take it seriously. He held his chin as if he was really thinking about the practicability


    of this matter.


    Victoria was almost driven mad by him.


    "Never dream about it!"


    She pushed him out angrily.


    "Get out! Don''t let me see you here again!"


    Charlie grabbed her hand and stopped at the door. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t push the


    man.


    Victoria was so angry that she took his hand and bit it.


    The man''s arm was full of muscles. She bit him hard, but it didn''t hurt him. Her front teeth almost broke.


    Victoria almost cried because of this.


    However Charlie was in a good mood when he looked at Victoria''s angry face.


    He pinched her chin, forced her to let go of his hand and then used his hand to raise her head.


    Victoria struggled several times but failed. She yelled at him, "Charlie! You''re not a decent man! You


    can''t bully a weak woman!"


    "A weak woman?" Charlie seemed to hear a joke all of a sudden and gave a wicked smile. "I don''t


    remember what kind of weak woman you are. Besides, you know clearly whether I am a man or not,


    don''t you?"


    Victoria was speechless.


    Her face flushed with anger, or maybe shyness.


    After a long while, she gritted her teeth and said, "Stop dreaming. I tell you what. I won''t marry you!"


    Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    His eyes became colder.


    "What are you thinking about? I never said I would marry you."


    Victoria was stunned.


    Then her face turned sullen.


    "Then what do you mean?"


    "Well, we''re young people. It''s normal for young people to spend nights together, isn''t it? I can''t be


    responsible for every night and every woman I have made love with."


    Victoria was so angry that her face turned pale.


    She gritted her teeth and said, "Charlie, why didn''t I see that you are so shameless before?"


    Charlie sneered.


    "Yes, I didn''t know that people could be so shameless before. I learned it from the Kaur family. Now you


    also feel this kind of humiliation. Do you feel good about it?"


    Victoria sneered.


    "You want me to be your girlfriend? Never dream about it. I tell you what. Even if all the men in the


    world die, I won''t be with you."


    A hint of mockery shed through Charlie''s eyes.


    "So you and all the members of the Kaur family like to ttering yourselves. Girlfriend? I said that to


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    keep you a decent, honored youngdy. To put it bluntly, it''s just a mistress. Do you understand it


    now?"


    Victoria''s face turnedpletely pale.


    Charlie rubbed her chin gently with his fingers and then loosened his grip.


    "This is a good deal for you. Listen to me. Think it over and give me your answer."


    Then he turned around and left.


    ...


    Natalia didn''t know Joy was in hospital until noon.


    When she arrived at the hospital, the baby had just taken an examination and was sleeping soundly in


    a thermal bed.


    Natalia pulled Victoria aside and asked, "Is there anything serious?"


    Victoria shook her head.


    "The fever has been brought down, and now it is the treatment of jaundice. The doctor said there is no


    big problem."


    Natalia breathed a sigh of relief.


    "You should have called mest night. How could you take care of the baby alone?"


    Victoria forced a smile.


    Without mentioning Charlie, she said calmly, "It''s not a big deal. Don''t you have any shooting to do


    today? Why are you here?"


    Natalia gave her an angry nce.


    "Definitely I should ask for a leave when my godson is being sick."


    Victoria couldn''t helpughing. "Don''t spoil him so much. It''s okay to do that now, but he should not be


    spoiled too much when he''s older."


    Natalia shook her head.


    "No, I won''t."


    She reached out and touched the baby''s forehead. Sure enough, he didn''t have a fever, but his little


    pink face had turned into unhealthy yellow, which made him look pitiful.


    Natalia sighed.


    She whispered to the baby, "Little Joy, you must be healthy. Be fine as soon as possible. When you are


    fine, I''ll take you to eat delicious food and y football with you."


    Victoria''s heart softened at the sight of this.


    It was already evening when they came out of the hospital.


    Natalia left after dinner with Victoria.


    Originally, she wanted to stay here with Victoria, but was refused by Victoria harshly.


    Helen was there, and there were so many doctors and nurses. They were enough to take good care of


    Joy.


    If Natalia stayed, she could do nothing but worry about the baby.

 Chapter 306 Birthday Gift

    Chapter 306 Birthday Gift


    Chapter 306 Birthday Gift


    Natalia also knew it, so she finally decided to go home.


    A few dayster, Natalia''s filming would bepleted, and that day was Christmas, so Max called


    them and asked if they wanted to get together.


    Natalia thought she was free, so she agreed.


    Only when she arrived there did she know that today was not only Christmas but also Louis''s birthday.


    Natalia did not expect that. She even didn''t bring a gift to him, so she felt a little embarrassed.


    Fortunately, Archie had prepared a gift. When he handed her the gift, Natalia red at him.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Archieughed out, "You''ve been so busytely. I don''t want to bother you about this."


    Then he paused, "We and Louis grew up together. He won''t mind this."


    Although Natalia knew that what he said was true, she also understood that it was something she


    should do.


    The party was lively. However, Natalia suddenly received a message.


    It was sent by Wanda.


    She felt a little surprised.


    After drinking togetherst time, Natalia had exchanged Facebook with Wanda, but they hadn''t


    contacted each other since then.


    Therefore, when Natalia received her message, she was a bit confused.


    Natalia got up and came to the outside. She saw Wanda standing near the corner in a beige cashmere


    sweater.


    Seeing here out, Wanda rushed over and smiled, "Sorry to bother you, Mrs. McCarthy. This is a


    gift I prepared for Louis. Can you pass it on to him for me?"


    Natalia was suddenly even more puzzled.


    "Louis is right inside. Wouldn''t it be better for you to give it to him yourself?"


    Wanda forced a smile.


    "No, I still have some urgent business to attend to, so I need to leave immediately. I won''t disturb your


    party. Besides, it''s not something important. I just stopping by, and I heard you were here, so Ie


    along."


    When it came to this, Natalia thought she should help her.


    So, she took the gift over.


    "Okay then. Are you sure you don''t want to go in and have a drink?"


    "No, I still have something to deal with, so I''ll leave now."


    Natalia shook her head, "No trouble at all."


    "I''ll leave then."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay."


    Looking at her back, Natalia cannot help but felt helpless.


    But she didn''t think too much about it. She took the box in her hand and walked in.


    When she came back, Max was ying cards with them.


    The three of them had just finished a round and were having a half-time break.


    Archie saw here in and asked, "Where did you go?"


    Natalia replied, "Wanda suddenly sent me a message and told me that she had something to give me."


    While saying that, she walked to Louis and gave the box to him, "This is the birthday gift for you from


    Wanda. You should have a look at it."


    Louis was stunned and felt a little surprised.


    He checked the box in his hand. Then he got up and looked behind her and asked, "Where is she?"


    Natalia sighed, "She has left!"


    "Left? Now that she''s here, why did she leave so fast?"


    Natalia shrugged, "How should I know? But she said she had to deal with something urgent."


    Louis nodded. He didn''t take it to heart, so he did not continue to ask her for more details.


    Several people yed cards until midnight.


    Then they all went home.


    The Brown family had recently gone abroad and they were not at home. Louis felt bored staying home


    alone.


    Besides, he had drunk the alcohol. He also had an early operation tomorrow morning, so he directly


    booked a room in the hotel to have a rest.


    Archie and others just left Louis there and went home.


    It waste at night. Louis returned to his room, feeling physically and mentally exhausted. He felt even


    more tired than having ten major operations.


    Hey down on the bed, and when he turned his head, he saw the box ced on the bed.


    It was brought by Wanda today. The pink box was very beautiful, and with a bow on it. It looked like a


    little girl''s thing.


    Louis curled up his lips and didn''t feel that tired. He was in a much better mood.


    So, he got up and went over to open the box.


    It was full of hand-folded little stars in this box. He was stunned and chuckled to himself. It was the first


    time in his life to receive such a gift.


    How shall he describe it? A unique gift!


    Louis still remembered that thest time he saw someone doing this, he was still in high school! That


    was years ago.


    He did not expect that after many years, he had also received such a gift himself.


    He smiled, flipped through the stars inside, and found a slip of paper.


    The paper had a message on it. The handwriting was delicate and pretty, just like his impression on


    her.


    It read, "Louis, happy birthday to you. I do not know what you need. Maybe you do not need anything,


    just need a sincere blessing, then I wish you always happy."


    It was not the flowerynguage, nor was it special, but it made Louis feel warm.


    The corners of Louis''s mouth hooked up.


    He suddenly thought of something, turned to take out his mobile phone and quickly dialed the number.


    When he was about to dial it, he hesitated.


    Finally, Louis chose to give up, with some mixed feelings in his heart.


    What''s wrong with him? It was just an ordinary gift. Was he really going to call the little girl to thank


    her?


    After Wanda got drunkst time, she gave him her phone. He identally saw her cell phone number.


    Originally, Louis did not want to remember her number, but his memory had always been very good. He


    could remember it firmly in mind by just looking at the number a few times.


    When he thought of that night, he got a little excited.


    That time, they were attending a little party held by the Research Institute.


    He was a very good drinker, but that day he was so happy and drank a little too much.


    Wanda was not good at drinking. She was drunk after having a few drinks.


    His colleagues asked him to send her back to her room. In front of so many people, Wanda was also


    the only girl in the Research Institute. He also didn''t trust the other men, so he personally sent her back


    to her room.


    But he didn''t expect that she threw up all over him as soon as he put her on the bed.


    Not only over him, but also on the bed.


    It was alreadyte at night. He called the front desk but learned that there was no room avable. He


    couldn''t bear to let her stay in this room which was dirty and full of vomit.


    So, he had to take her to his room, cleaned up and let her sleep.


    Unexpectedly, the little girl got up the next day and left without even a thank you.


    He even slept on the sofa all night.


    Thinking of this, Louis could not help but chuckle to himself.


    He was surprised that Wanda, who had always been dignified and polite, could be so rash and naughty


    one day.

 Chapter 307 Something Bad Happened To Him

    Chapter 307 Something Bad Happened To Him


    Chapter 307 Something Bad Happened to Him


    He dropped the phone, picked up his clothes and went to take a shower.


    However, just at that moment, the doorbell rang.


    He froze and asked, "Who is it?"


    No one answered outside. He frowned and walked over to open the door. However, as soon as the


    door opened, before he could see who was standing outside, someone threw some strange white


    powder violently at him.


    He just felt something very pungent, and then hepletely lost consciousness.


    On the other side, when Wanda had just returned home, she saw her mom walk out.


    Although the Kawn family was very influential, Wanda''s family, only remotely rted to them, did not


    enjoy any real convenience.


    Because Wanda''s father had no desire to make progress, he was ignored by the Kawn family all the


    time.


    At present, he did some retail business. His favorite thing was drinking and ying cards with his


    friends.


    Wanda''s mother, Ciara, was a middle school teacher. Although her family was not well-off, she was


    very gentle and virtuous. Anyway, they lived a happy life.


    Seeing that her mother was still neatly dressed at thiste hour, Wanda wondered, "Mom, are you


    going out?"


    Ciara sighed, "Your father and some friends are ying cards at the hotel. He told me that he had no


    cash at hand, so he asked me to send him some."


    Wanda frowned.


    "It''s sote. Is he still ying cards?"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes. Your father wants to develop in the real estate industry recently. He takes a fancy to a piece of


    bureau to have dinner. If they want to y, he must apany them."


    Hearing that, Wanda turned her head and saw the dark night outside through the window, she felt a


    little worried.


    She thought about it and said in a deep voice, "Give it to me! I''ll go there."


    Ciara looked at her, feeling a little worried, "Are you sure? It''s sote."


    "Your eyesight is poor. If I can''t, you can''t either. I''ll drive there. Nothing would happen. Just wait for me


    at home. I''ll be back soon."


    Ciara then agreed.


    Wanda took the money and went straight out.


    Half an hourter, she arrived at the hotel her mother told her.


    Looking at the glorious hotel name in front of her, she couldn''t help but feel stunned.


    How could it be here? Wasn''t this the ce where Louis held his birthday party today?


    She didn''t think it would be such a coincidence. In just a few hours, she was back again.


    But she didn''t think much about it, and with her head down, she hurriedly walked in the guest room


    department.


    After exiting the elevator, she took out her cell phone to call her dad, but for some reason, the cell


    phone suddenly lost its signal.


    She frowned and looked at the "no signal" disyed on her mobile phone. She had no choice but to


    recall what her mother said before going out and moved on.


    Just then, however, the door of a nearby room was suddenly pulled open from the inside, and then she


    saw a man stumbling out.


    She was startled and immediately took a step back. After the man ran closer, she identified this man


    and felt so surprised.


    It was Louis!


    She hurriedly ran over, grabbed Louis''s hand, and asked, "Louis, what happened to you?"


    Louis raised his head and stared at her. His eyes were so scarlet.


    Someone wearing high heel was chasing after him. Louis suddenly grabbed her and shed towards


    the room next to them. Then they rolled in that room at the same time.


    The door was closed. They leaned close to the door and didn''t even dare to take a breath.


    It was so quiet. The light was off in this room. They could hear each other''s breath. Wanda could even


    hear Louis''s violent heartbeat.


    Wanda was tense all over her body. Through the faint light from the crack of the door, she looked at the


    man whose face was so red and his body was so hot, in front of her. She didn''t know what had


    happened to him.


    That person stayed outside for a while and then left.


    Hearing that person walk away, Louis seemed to be suddenly relieved. He suddenly fell down, and all


    the weight of his body was on her.


    Wanda was startled and hurriedly held him up. She said hurriedly, "Louis, what happened to you? Are


    you okay?"


    Louis was weak. He looked at her, and then said, "I''m fine."


    However, even if he said he was fine, his forehead was already covered with sweat, and his body


    trembled slightly because of pain.


    Wanda was scared by his appearance. She hugged him and tried to drag him inside.


    "How can you be fine like this? But don''t worry, stay here for a while. I''ll go and ask someone to help


    us."


    Louis was very tall, so Wanda couldn''t drag him at all.


    Moreover, the more she touched him like this, the more ufortable Louis felt.


    After a while, she dragged him to the bedroom. After turning on the light, she was shocked when


    seeing his face.


    His face was so red. His blood vessels protruded, and his eyes were very red as if he wanted to eat her


    alive.


    Wanda appeared pale. She said in a trembling voice, "Louis, you..."


    Before she could finish saying her words, Louis suddenly gave a low roar and pushed her away, "Don''t


    touch me."


    His words made Wanda startled, and then her heart pricked slightly.


    She felt her eyes were sore. It seemed she was about to cry out.


    She took a deep breath and said, "Louis, don''t be nervous. I don''t mean to hurt you. I''m just worried


    about you. You must feel very ufortable. Don''t be afraid. I''ll take you to the hospital now, okay?"


    After saying that, she took out her phone.


    However, before the number was dialed out, the phone was snatched by Louis, and the next second,


    the phone was hit on the wall and fell to pieces.


    Wanda was stunned. It was the first time she saw Louis like this. But before she could react, the man


    suddenly came over to her and grabbed her chin.


    His face was still scarlet and his whole person seemed strange, which made Wanda a little scared.


    The paining from her chin told her that this man was out of control now and was no longer the


    Louis she was familiar with.


    She shivered and stepped back, "Louis, are you okay? Don''t scare me."


    In fact, she had guessed something in her heart.


    But after all, she had not experienced that, so she was not sure.


    But Louis waspletely out of his mind at that moment, he couldn''t hear what she was saying but


    only stared at her with a pair of scarlet eyes. He looked like a beast in the jungle, staring at his prey.


    He suddenly said in a hoarse voice, "Little girl,e here."


    Wanda''s body trembled. How dare she go over! She just shivered and kept backing up.


    "Louis, you, if you felt ufortable, I will go to call someone to help you, okay? I, I''m going to call


    someone to help you!"


    After saying that, she got up and wanted to run away.

 Chapter 308 Get Married

    Chapter 308 Get Married


    Chapter 308 Get Married


    However, it was toote. As soon as she stepped out, the man grabbed her and threw her on the big


    bed behind.


    She could only scream out in pain, "No!"


    Then, Louis stopped her with his kiss. Although it was cold at night, the man was so crazy and


    enthusiastic.


    Wanda struggled desperately, but it was useless. Finally, her tears fell on the pillow.


    The next day, when Wanda woke up, the man beside her was still sleeping.


    The window opened a little. The soft sunlight shone in through the windowttice.


    She closed her eyes, and could still feel the pain. What happenedst night made her fingertips


    tremble slightly.


    Although she had thought about what it would be like to have sex with him, she really thought that they


    had had sex that night. However, it was onlyst night that she realized that nothing had happened that


    night. Not at all.


    But when they really had sex, she could only feel the pain.


    After a long while, she reopened her eyes, paused, and turned her head to look at that man.


    Maybe it was because he was so crazyst night that he still didn''t mean to wake up. She looked at his


    face. Although she knew it was him, she couldn''t help shaking when she saw this handsome man


    sleeping beside her.


    She couldn''t tell how she felt. He was quiet and beautiful at that moment, just like an angel.


    However, no one would have thought how cruel and tyrannical he wasst night.


    Wanda took a deep breath, not wanting to remember those unpleasant memories. When she just


    wanted to get up, her cell phone rang.


    She was startled and hurriedly picked it up to cover it. Then she looked at the man, only to see that he


    frowned slightly. He rolled over and took her into his arms, and did not make any other moves.


    Wanda couldn''t even breathe. She turned the phone on silent and didn''t move any longer.


    After a long while, she felt that the man beside her did not wake up, and only then did she breathe a


    sigh of relief.


    She took out her cell phone and looked at it. It was her mother.


    She felt guilty when she remembered what her mother had told her before she went outst night.


    She gently moved the man''s arm around her waist before she got up. Then she got her phone,


    changed her clothes and left.


    When she arrived home, her mother was cooking breakfast in the kitchen. Ciara hurriedly came out of


    the kitchen and asked, "Wanda, why are you back now? What did you dost night? I can''t get through


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    your phonest night."


    When Wanda''s mother asked her this question, she didn''t know what to say.


    She could only tell her ambiguous, "I need to deal with something urgent in the Research Institute.


    Mom, I am a little tired. I will go upstairs to have a rest."


    After saying that, she hurriedly ran upstairs.


    After returning to her room, she locked the door, then took her clothes and went into the bathroom.


    The warm water poured down from the top of her head. She closed her eyes and stood under the


    showerhead. She only felt that the pain in her body was relieved. The warm water flowed down her skin


    and the mirror opposite reflected her beautiful figure. Her fair skin was covered with marks.


    Last night, the man treated her so violently.


    She vaguely felt that he was abnormalst night, but she had never experienced it before, so she was


    not sure about it.


    When she woke up in the morning, she was perplexed in mind and ran away. Otherwise, she didn''t


    know how to face him when he woke up.


    She took a deep breath and suppressed the panic in her heart before she turned off the shower. Then


    she dried herself off and walked outside.


    She felt a little tired. Shey down on the bed, originally only intending to squint for a while, but


    unexpectedly as soon as shey on the bed, she immediately fell asleep.


    Wanda fell into a deep sleep, but she didn''t sleep for a long time. Because she had a dream, it was all


    about what happenedst night.


    The man''s scarlet eyes were like crazy fire, even burning her entire body into ashes.


    Finally, she gasped and woke up. After waking up, she looked at the time. It was still early at 10 a. m.


    But she no longer wanted to sleep. She was afraid that once she fell asleep, she would have that


    dream again.


    So, she got up, got dressed and went outside.


    As soon as she got downstairs, she saw some people from the Bissel family sitting in the living room.


    Although the Kawn family didn''t put them in an important position, she still had an analytical mind.


    She was not familiar with the Bissel family, but she had seen them at the old master''s birthday party


    once before.


    At this moment, sitting in the living room was the mother and son of a side branch of the Bissel family.


    The woman was Valerie and the man was ke.


    She was also quite familiar with ke. They went to the same college, but they didn''t usually


    But there were rumors in the college that ke liked her, so she paid a little more attention to him since


    then.


    However, she really didn''t know why they came here today.


    As soon as she came out, Ciara saw her and waved to her with a smile, "Wanda,e here and greet


    Mrs. Bissel."


    Wanda pursed her lips. She could only walk over and said expressionlessly, "Nice to meet you, Mrs.


    Bissel."


    Mrs. Bissel looked at her and nodded. She felt very satisfied, "You are so pretty. Baker is so lucky to


    marry such a good girl."


    She smiled happily and waved at her, "Come here!"


    Wanda''s eyelids jerked and she looked at her mother in disbelief.


    Ciara ignored her and didn''t look at her.


    Wanda frowned and did not go over, but said in a deep voice, "Mrs. Bissel, what did you mean? I didn''t


    understand."


    Mrs. Bissel still held a smile on her face and said gently, "Wanda, I heard that you and Baker were


    ssmates, and you have a good rtionship, right? I thought our two families have known each other


    very well for a long time, and you and Baker are also of simr age, so you can get along well with


    each other. I want to take this opportunity to talk to your mother to see if there is a chance for you to


    marry Baker."

 Chapter 309 Get A Grandchild Soon

    Chapter 309 Get A Grandchild Soon


    Chapter 309 Get A Grandchild Soon


    Wanda''s expression changed.


    She said in a deep voice, "Mrs. Bissel, I think you get me wrong. We are just schoolmates, nothing


    else."


    "I know you were just schoolmates before. But I think you should contact more in the future."


    She also nced at Ciara when she said these to Wanda.


    "Besides, your mother has agreed. We can lie to you, but she won''t, right!"


    Wanda turned to look at her mother in disbelief.


    Ciara was a little guilty, but she still forced a smile.


    "Wanda, I''ll tell you more about thister, but we did agree to it."


    "What? How can you make my lifetime choice for me?"


    Wanda was instantly angry.


    She was gentle, but that didn''t mean she had no temper, especially when it came to her marriage.


    Ciara also felt a little embarrassed.


    She was about to say something, but she didn''t say anything in the end.


    Seeing her like this, Valerie seemed unhappy.


    "How can you talk to your mother in this way? Our Bissel family is also an influential family, and Baker


    is outstanding. Isn''t he good enough for you? How can you say these to us?"


    Wandaughed coldly.


    "Okay. I know Baker is very good. It''s not that he isn''t good enough for me, but I''m not good enough for


    him, okay?"


    She turned her head to look at Ciara, found she had a sullen look, and said in a cold voice, "Mom, you


    don''t have to bother making these arrangements for me. I''ll tell you the truth. I have someone I like, and


    I''ll never marry another man in my life!"


    "What''s more, I also know what you are thinking about. You want the Kawn family and the Bissel family


    to unite by marriage. But Selena didn''t agree, so you think of me. The Kawn family didn''t even take us


    seriously. I advise you toe to your senses!"


    After saying that, she turned around and left. She directly walked into the bedroom without looking


    back.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the living room, it took Ciara and Valerie a long time to react after hearing what Wanda told them.


    Ciara was a little embarrassed, but Valerie instantly got furious.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? What can we think about? You should feel lucky that Baker


    likes you."


    When Valerie said this, Ciara was also getting angry.


    She looked at Valeria and said in a cold voice, "All right. We know that your family enjoy a greater


    reputation than us. We didn''t beg you toe over. Besides, this is my daughter. It''s up to her whether


    she would agree or not. Why are you yelling here?"


    "You!"


    Valerie didn''t expect Ciara to turn against her. She pointed at him and couldn''t say anything for a while.


    In the end, she swung her arms with hatred and said angrily, "Fine! I misjudge your family. I won''t let


    Baker get married to her. We don''t want it!"


    After saying that, she turned around and left.


    Upstairs, after Wanda heard they mmed the door and left, she finally could sigh with relief.


    In the hotel.


    Louis woke up with a headache. He was still in a hungover.


    He felt so weak.


    He opened his eyes and looked around. He tried to figure out where he was.


    When he saw the hotel logo on the wall, he became conscious instantly and sat up.


    He was alone in this room.


    Those vague memories about what happenedst night flooded into his mind. He clearly remembered


    the girl''s resistance and pain, as well as her crying and screaming.


    He gritted his teeth and cursed, "Shit!"


    Then, he got up from the bed.


    More than ten minutester, Louis finished washing up and walked out of the bathroom.


    When he was about to put on his clothes, he inadvertently saw a metallic object on the bed.


    He walked over and picked it up, only to see that it was a very chic leaf bracelet. He could feel his heart


    tightened again.


    He certainly remembered whose bracelet it was. The frightened girlst night just wore this bracelet on


    her wrist.


    Thinking of her, he sighed again, feeling remorseful and angry.


    He put the bracelet into his pocket, and then open the door to leave.


    When he returned to the Research Institute and finished an operation, he heard that Wanda asked for


    leave and didn''te today.


    Although he felt surprised, he didn''t take it to his heart.


    After lunch, because he didn''t have a good restst night, and also felt a headache, he asked for leave


    in the afternoon and went home.


    At that moment, in the Brown Mansion.


    Mrs. Brown was only in her early forties this year at her life''s full flowering.


    Today she just returned from abroad. She invited a group of richdies to y cards.


    While ying cards, she also distributed the gifts she had bought for them.


    They sat around in groups, talking about gossip and ying mahjong. It was so cozy.


    Mrs. Brown sat in the middle, with several nobledies around. They saw she was in a good mood, so


    asked her curiously, "Why are you so happy today? Do you have something happy to share with us?"


    Mrs. Brown looked at them and hesitated for a moment. She finally shared this good news with them.


    She came over and said in a low voice, "I won''t tell this to others. I feel like I''m about to have a


    grandchild."


    They were stunned and stared at her in disbelief, "So soon? But Louis doesn''t have a girlfriend now."


    Mrs. Brown raised her eyebrow, "I can''t wait for him to find a girlfriend."


    Those noblewomenughed out, and someone said, "How can you talk about your own son like this? If


    Louis knows, he will get even with you."


    Mrs. Brown coldly snorted, "He doesn''t dare to."


    One of the noblewomen felt curious and asked, "How do you know you''re going to have a grandchild


    soon?"


    Speaking of this, Mrs. Brown was a little embarrassed. She paused for a moment and then beckoned


    at them, "Come here. I''ll tell you secretly."


    That person then got closer, and Mrs. Brown whispered a few words in her ear.


    After hearing what Mrs. Brown said, that woman goggled her eyes and couldn''t believe it.


    She was stunned, and then she came back to her senses. Then she remembered something and


    "Louis will get angry at you if you do this?"


    Mrs. Brown curled her lips disdainfully, "Angry? I''m not even angry. What''s he angry about? He''s


    twenty-seven years old this year. I told him early that no matter what kind of woman, he can bring


    someone to let me have a look! But he didn''t.


    This has been so many years. He never brought any woman home. If he was not my son, I would


    suspect something was wrong with him!"

 Chapter 310 Be Responsible For Her

    Chapter 310 Be Responsible For Her


    Chapter 310 Be Responsible for Her


    When they heard this, they allughed out.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Now the young people are all yful. They are generally marriedte


    recently. Besides, Louis is just 27. He is still very young. It''s okay for him to get married a few years


    Hearing this, Mrs. Brown couldn''t agree with her.


    "Don''t tell me this or persuade me. He must get me a grandson. If he doesn''t agree to get me a


    grandson, I won''t recognize him as my son tomorrow."


    Other people all shook heads and stopped persuading her.


    Just then, they heard someoneing from outside. Then Louis came in.


    Seeing so many noblewomen in the living room, he froze for a moment, and then said, "Mom, you are


    finally back home."


    Mrs. Brown answered and smiled, "Come over here and say hello to your aunts."


    Louis reluctantly smiled and could only walk over and greeted them one by one.


    They exchanged conventional greetings, and then Louis hurriedly wanted to go upstairs even without


    sitting down with them for a while.


    Unexpectedly, before he reached the stairway, Mrs. Brown stopped him.


    Louis had to stop and looked back at her, "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    Mrs. Brown asked, "Where did you gost night?"


    Louis frowned and said in a low voice, "I didn''t go anywhere. I just stayed with Archie and other good


    friends."


    Hearing him say this, Mrs. Brown stood up, walked over, took a closer look, and saw that there were


    some women''s scratches on his neck, so her eyes lit up and she reached out her hand to pull his shirt


    down.


    Louis was startled. He didn''t know what she was doing. Subconsciously, he pped her hand away.


    He frowned unhappily, "Mom, what are you doing?"


    Mrs. Brown just ignored his displeasure. Although she just took a nce, she was sure what had


    happenedst night. She covered her mouth and smiled secretly.


    Louis got gooseflesh when seeing her smile like this. He suddenly thought of something and stared at


    her.


    Then he became a little angry, gritted his teeth, and said, "It was youst night?"


    Mrs. Brown felt herself in the wrong when he shouted at her. But she stilled snorted at him when


    thinking about why she had done this.


    "Yes, it''s me. You haven''t brought any woman back in these years. Do you still know how old you are?


    You are 27 years old, but you are still a virgin!"


    I did this for our family''s reputation. Do you know how others describe you? They all say something is


    wrong with you, and our family won''t have offspring. If I kept ignoring this, they will say these in my


    face!"


    Hearing his mother''s words, Louis felt simply angry.


    "Mom, are you kidding me?"


    Mrs. Brown didn''t take it to heart, "Is it wrong for me to want to have my grandchildren?"


    After pausing for a moment, she red at him, "Now that it has happened, you must bring my


    daughter-inw back to me within three days. If you can''t bring her back, then you don''te back."


    After saying that, she walked away in anger.


    Louis stood there. He looked at her mother''s back and chuckled to himself.


    When he thought of that girl crying for mercy in a panicst night, he could feel his heart tightened


    slightly.


    The medicinest night was extremely potent. He was out of control. He did not want to hurt her, but he


    just could not control himself.


    Think of this, Louis rubbed his brow in distress, but finally did not say anything more and turned to go


    upstairs.


    After returning to his room, he hesitated whether to call his assistant or not. Finally, he took a picture of


    the bracelet and asked him to find out who the girl wasst night.


    After leaving, he justy down to rest.


    It was not until the next morning that the assistant sent him a message.


    The assistant had found that girl, but her identity was a little special.


    Surprisingly, it was Wanda!


    Louis was extremely shocked!


    It was her?


    He suddenly remembered that Wanda also took a leave of absence recently...


    Damn it!


    He couldn''t help feeling a little annoyed. He should have found it long ago. No wonder he felt the girl


    seemed a little familiar that night.


    Louis thought for a while. Finally, he still changed his clothes, took the car key and went out.


    It was already noon when he reached the Kawn household.


    He sat in the car and looked at the closed door opposite. After sitting for a long time, he still didn''t


    summon up the courage to get out of the car. He always thought of that girl who cried desperatelyst


    night.


    He still felt he was just an asshole.


    He had destroyed such a good girl. She must have hated him a lot!


    Every man had a fool in his sleeve. It was Louis''s turn this time.


    Well, not only he himself was in a dilemma, but he had also hurt this girl. Even if he wanted to take the


    responsibility, maybe she was not willing to.


    He never smoked before, but now it was the first time in his life that he wanted to have a cigarette to


    make himself calm down.


    So, he didn''t walk into the Kawn household, but got out of the car and went to the convenience store


    across the street to buy a pack of cigarettes.


    Just after buying the cigarettes, he came out of the convenience store and bumped into a girl.


    He was startled and subconsciously reached out his hand to help her, while saying, "I''m sorry."


    However, when just holding the girl, he could not help but freeze.


    Wanda stood there, staring at him in disbelief.


    Louis reacted and wanted to say something. However, before he could say something, Wanda had


    pushed him away and ran out, and soon disappeared.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Louis could only stand there, dumbfounded for a moment.


    He could still feel the warmth of her hand, but she had already disappeared.


    He was stunned for a moment before he could react.


    She was really scared.


    Damn it! Why didn''t he pull her back just now? She must have had a worse impression of him.


    Seeing the cigarette in his hand, he felt a little anxious and threw the cigarette into the dustbin.


    Then he had a look at the direction where she had left, only to feel that he had no way to back down.


    Before they met, he could still back out. But since they had met each other, he must go to see her.


    He had no choice but to sigh. He had to go back to the car, got the things prepared in advance, and


    then headed for the Kawn household.


    Wanda ran directly to her bedroom before she stopped.


    She leaned against the door and covered her chest with her hands, feeling her heart beating so rapidly.

 Chapter 311 Come To Apologize

    Chapter 311 Come To Apologize


    Chapter 311 Come to Apologize


    Recalling Louis''s stunned look when she met him in the convenience store, Wanda felt confused.


    What was he doing here? Why was he here? Who was he looking for? Was he here for her?


    Wanda swallowed. After a while, she plucked up the courage to walk to the windowsill and look down.


    Then, she couldn''t help but open her eyes wide.


    Louis got off the car with a big bag of things and was walking to the front door of her home.


    Damn it. He was really looking for her. What should she do?


    Wanda was at a loss for what to do. She walked around and didn''t know how to assume a calm


    posture.


    It wasn''t long before she heard the doorbell ring.


    Mrs. Kawn was cooking in the kitchen and went to open the door when she heard the sound.


    She did not know Louis, so she couldn''t help being surprised when she saw a handsome young man


    standing at the door. She asked, "Who are you looking for?"


    Louis put on a polite smile, "Hello, you''re Mrs. Kawn, right? I''m Wanda''s colleague. Ie for her."


    It took Mrs. Kawn a while toe to senses. She nodded in a daze, "Youe for her? She''s


    upstairs."


    With that, she turned back and called, "Wanda, your colleaguees to see you."


    Then, she smiled, leaned and said, "Come in."


    Louis nodded and smiled politely to her. Then he took things into the room and put them on the table.


    After about five minutes, Wanda walked downstairs slowly.


    She wore a white dress, with her smooth long hair on her shoulders to cover the marks on her neck.


    She raised her eyes to nce at him but quickly lowered her head, with mixed feelings in her eyes.


    Louis did not have any feelings for Wanda before.


    However, after the night before, when he saw her, especially her eyes that were like those of a


    frightened fawn, his throat tightened and he got hard over it.


    Louis abused himself in his mind, "Bastard, stop it!"


    He remained a calm look, stood up and smiled to her, "Wanda."


    Mrs. Kawn made the tea in the kitchen and took it out. She had no idea what happened between


    Wanda and Louis. Seeing Wanda''s odd expression, Mrs. Kawn asked, "What''s wrong? Are you feeling


    well?"


    She reached out to touch Wanda''s forehead, but Wanda took one step back very quickly and seemed


    afraid of being touched.


    Mrs. Kawn''s hand was in the air, with sadness in her eyes, but she didn''tin. Then she said in a


    low voice, "You chat. I go to cook."


    Then she turned away and went to the kitchen.


    Louis looked at that in puzzlement. He somehow felt the atmosphere between them seemed a bit


    weird.


    However, he didn''t raise any questions since he was an outsider.


    Louis and Wanda stood in the sitting room, somewhat awkward. They didn''t know how to exin to


    each other.


    It was the first time that Louis had encountered such a problem, so he didn''t know what to say.


    After a long time, Wanda said in a low voice, "How about going to my room?"


    Then she turned and went upstairs.


    Louis looked at her back. Thinking that their dialogue couldn''t be heard by Wanda''s mother, he


    followed up.


    He entered Wanda''s room. There were pink and white colors in this room, just the way girls would want


    their rooms to be like.


    The room was not big. A lot of dolls and photos were put on the head of the bed and cab. The


    d¨¦cor was warm, clean andfortable.


    Louis nodded, feeling quite satisfied.


    He looked around and paused when his gaze fell on something on the windowsill. He blushed instantly.


    Wanda saw it, eximed and wished the floor would open up and swallow her.


    She rushed to take down her underwear, put it into a cab and said, "I..."


    Louis was a bit uneasy, coughed and said, "It''s my fault. I suddenly came here without telling you."


    Wanda shook her head. She was unlikely to me him for that.


    After that night, she stayed at home, wondering if he woulde. How was he gonna exin that


    night''s thing?


    She expected him toe. Meanwhile, she was afraid as she had no idea about his answer or


    whether he would like her.


    What should she do if he didn''t like her?


    Wanda''s mind was in a turmoil, so was Louis''s.


    He looked at her, who stood there, lowered her head, crossed her fingers and looked nervous.


    He couldn''t help but feel her lovely and innocent.


    Such a simple and lovely girl must have been very angry after such a thing happened to them.


    Even if he wanted to be responsible for her, she would be unwilling. Would she hate him so much that


    she wanted to kill him?


    In that case, he would not force her, though he wanted to be with her.


    He was very sorry to herst night. He would not let her feel wronged even if he was sad.


    They had something in mind, so they stood still without a word.


    Louis could not stand it anymore, so he coughed to break the silence.


    "That ... night before."


    But before he had finished speaking, someone knocked at the door.


    Mrs. Kawn''s voice came from the door, "Wanda, what are you doing with the door locked? Come out


    for lunch."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wanda paused and raised her head to nce at him.


    There was some embarrassment in Louis''s eyes.


    Wanda saw his awkward and weird appearance. She felt not so uneasy or sad, so she pursed her lips


    and smiled, "Why don''t we have a meal and talk about it after lunch?"


    Louis found it hard to continue so he could only nod.


    Wanda went to open the door, Mrs. Kawn saw theme out, threw a suspicious nce on them and


    felt somewhat strange.


    However, she did not say much as her daughter''s attitude was not so good these days.


    They went to the dining room for lunch. Mr. Kawn was on a date, so he was not at home. Only them


    were at the table.


    They all remained silent for a while before Mrs. Kawn broke the silence, "Wanda, he is your friend. Why


    don''t you introduce him to me?"

 Chapter 312 Young And Promising

    Chapter 312 Young And Promising


    Chapter 312 Young and Promising


    Wanda lifted her eyes to nce at Louis. Seeing his calm look. She introduced, "This is Louis, the


    director of the research institute, and a senior schoolmate of mine."


    Mrs. Kawn suddenly nodded, "Mr. Louis, it really surprises me that you''re so sessful and so young.


    Can I call you just Louis?"


    Louis?


    Wanda''s face changed and she was about to open her mouth, but Louis had nodded with a smile.


    "Sure."


    Wanda couldn''t go further. She carried a te and said in a low voice, "Let me take some soup for


    you."


    Then she looked down and hurried away.


    Mrs. Kawn then cast a nce at them as if implying something. She seemed to know there was


    something between them.


    She smiled politely, "Wanda is a nice girl. She has grown up, so she seldom tells me anything that


    happened to her. Louis, how old are you?"


    Louis said with a polite smile, "Twenty-seven."


    "Twenty-seven!"


    Mrs. Kawn took a deep breath and thought to herself that he must have strong backings since he


    became a director at such a young age.


    She looked at Louis again. He was well-dressed, handsome, and looked very excellent. He was that


    kind of man that women would be fond of at the first sight.


    Mrs. Kawn couldn''t help but cheer up. She said with a smile, "You must have been working very hard


    studying treatments for all those diseases."


    Louis answered honestly, "Compared with clinicians, I don''t work very hard. Medical research is to


    benefit people, so it''s not a hardship to me."


    Hearing that, Mrs. Kawn put on a bright smile.


    "Anyway, you''re young and promising."


    Louis was a little embarrassed, "You''re ttering me."


    Before long, Wanda took the soup back, nced at her mother and said in displeasure, "Mom, why do


    you have so many questions?"


    Mrs. Kawn paused and stared at Wanda, "Louis rarely visits us. I just want to know more about him.


    Why can''t I have questions?" With that, she looked at Louis, "Louis, am I right?"


    Louis smiled and nodded politely, "Yes, I don''t mind that. Mrs. Kawn, just ask me about whatever you


    want to know."


    His words made Wanda tighten her grip on the fork. She was shaken as her heart skipped a beat.


    Mrs. Kawn was pleased about that and said happily, "I am too talkative. Please don''t mind."


    Louis replied politely, "Not at all. You''re very gentle and kind, just like my elders. I enjoyed talking with


    you."


    Hearing that, Mrs. Kawn was grinning from ear to ear.


    Seeing Mrs. Kawn''s happy look, Wanda got more flustered as her eyelid twitched.


    She flushed and felt Louis and her were a couple that were meeting her parent.


    Thinking about Louis''s attitude and identity, she turned disillusioned.


    Mrs. Kawn didn''t know what Wanda was thinking, but she was very satisfied with Louis for he was very


    honest. She smiled, "You''re a man of integrity, unlike those boys with a glib tongue. You haven''t got


    married, right?"


    Louis was honest, "Not yet."


    Mrs. Kawn smiled happily and kept nodding, "That''s good."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Wanda couldn''t stand it, red at her mother and shouted, "Mom, have lunch."


    Mrs. Kawn paused, saw Wanda''s sullen look, and didn''t go further.


    Mrs. Kawn put on an awkward smile, "Louis, try some food and see if it fits your tastes."


    Louis nodded, picked up his fork and began to take some food.


    During the meal, they seldom talked. Mrs. Kawn asionally raised some questions and Louis would


    give answers.


    Soon, Louis finished and then said to them, "I''m full. Enjoy your meal."


    Mrs. Kawn was stunned and said, "Why do you have so little food? Do you think my dishes are not


    good?"


    Louis hurriedly shook his head, "No, the meal is very delicious, but I am not so hungry as I just had


    some breakfast."


    He exined earnestly and was very unlikely to tell a lie.


    Mrs. Kawn got it and nodded, "I see. It''s good that you''re full."


    She paused and nced at Wanda who was absent-minded and said with a smile, "Since you''re full,


    go to chat with Wanda. Let me clean up the table."


    Louis agreed to this proposal and looked at Wanda that sat opposite.


    Wanda pouted in dissatisfaction, "Mom, I haven''t been full."


    Mrs. Kawn red at Wanda and scolded her, "Not full? Look at yourself. You''ve gained weight recently.


    Don''t have so much food. Moreover, you seem to have no appetite. Don''t force yourself. Go to talk with


    Louis. Let me clean up the table."


    With that, Mrs. Kawn drove Wanda away.


    Wanda was lost for words.


    Was she really rted to Mrs. Kawn by blood?


    When Louis saw this, he couldn''t help smiling and said, "It doesn''t matter. Let Wanda continue to have


    more food. She''s not fat. I can wait for her."


    Louis was good at talking to people. Hearing that, Wanda felt her heart thumping with emotion.


    She couldn''t help but lower her head, but she could feel that Louis was staring at her with passion.


    Therefore, she couldn''t go on having lunch. She took a deep breath, "I am full."


    Then she got up and ran upstairs.


    Louis was stunned and confused.


    Mrs. Kawn put on an embarrassed smile, "Sorry, she is in a mood these days. Please don''t mind."


    In a mood? Louis was in a daze and the expression on his face changed.


    He could not help but think of the night. She was in a mood because of what happened that night?


    It turned out that she was really angry!


    At the thought of this, he could not help smiling bitterly. He could understand why she was angry. After


    all, it was his fault.


    With this in mind, he forced a smile and said to Mrs. Kawn, "It doesn''t matter, Mrs. Kawn. I''ll go and see


    her."


    Mrs. Kawn nodded and waved her hand, "Go ahead."


    Louis got up and went upstairs.


    He pushed the door which was not locked. Obviously, Wanda hadn''t intended to lock the door.

 Chapter 313 Let Her Down

    Chapter 313 Let Her Down


    Chapter 313 Let Her Down


    A smiled touched his lips. He pushed the door open and walked in. Then he saw a girl in a white


    sweater standing at the window. He didn''t know what she was thinking.


    He coughed, walked over and asked, "What''s the matter with you?"


    Wanda was shocked and did not turn her head.


    She shook her head and said, "Nothing."


    Louis pondered for a while and asked, "Why are you unhappy? Is it because...?"


    He paused, hesitated for a moment, and said, "Are you still angry aboutst night?"


    Wanda was stunned and the expression on her face changed.


    Louis kept watching her. When he captured the slight change on her face, his heart sank.


    He exined, "I didn''t mean it that night. I was drugged and couldn''t control myself. Although you


    cannot forgive me for that, I need to exin to you."


    As soon as he finished, Wanda turned her head suddenly and looked at him withplicated stares.


    After a while, she said, "You didn''t mean it that night? If you hadn''t been drugged, you would never


    have done such a thing. You came here today to apologize?"


    Louis nodded.


    A sad and disappointed look shed across Wanda''s eyes.


    She forced a smile and said, "I get it. I forgive you."


    Louis was stunned. He didn''t expect she would forgive him that easily, so he stood there at a loss.


    Before he came here, he had made lots of assumptions about her reaction. She would me him or


    make a scene with him. If she did care, he would confess his guilt to his family and even get married to


    her.


    She did nothing but forgave him.


    That was it.


    Louis stood there without a word. He felt somewhat sulky and ufortable.


    Wanda felt her heart thumping wildly as if it would jump out of her chest at any time.


    Why did Louis stand still? What was he thinking? Why didn''t he leave?


    She could not help asking, "I''ve forgiven you. Is there anything else?"


    Louis looked at her, at a loss for what to say.


    His silence made Wanda''s nose twitch and her heart sink.


    He did not like her, right? What he did that night was a misunderstanding. It had passed.


    He came to apologize and begged for her forgiveness. Then, they would part with each other and have


    no contact. Why did he keep silent?


    Wanda''s eyes reddened. Louis looked at her red eyes. His heart tightened as he felt painful and


    sorrowful.


    Did she me him? She said she had forgiven him. Actually, she still hated him.


    After all, it was the first time that she''d slept with a man. She wasn''t fully prepared when he lost control


    over himself. She must hate him.


    He sighed and swallowed his tongue back when seeing her tears.


    Atst, he heaved a deep sigh and said, "I''m sorry about this. I''m really sorry. You don''t have to forgive


    me or say something against your will."


    Wanda shook her head and smiled, but the tears in her eyes had rolled down her face.


    She hurriedly wiped her tears and said, "It''s not against my will. It''s over. I don''t want to talk about it.


    You can go."


    Louis''s heart tightened and he seemed to be grabbed by the throat. He was so painful that he couldn''t


    breathe.


    Finally, he nodded and said in a low voice, "Have a good rest!"


    After a pause, he said, "If you''re in need, please call me. Don''t be in a hurry to get back to work. You


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    can rest however long it takes."


    Wanda did not watch him, and said in a cold voice, "I see."


    Her coldness made Louis feel bitter for the first time. He put on a self-mocking smile, didn''t go further


    and turned to go out.


    He went downstairs and saw Mrs. Kawn sitting in the living room. She seemed to be waiting for


    something.


    He walked over and said politely, "Mrs. Kawn, I have something to do, so I have to go."


    Mrs. Kawn turned her head, and looked at him in surprise, "Why are you in such a hurry? Stay here for


    dinner!"


    Louis shook his head, "No, I have to handle something urgent in hospital. Sorry to disturb you."


    Then he left.


    Natalia and Archie didn''t know what happened to Louis.


    Joy had been in hospital and recovered after about a week.


    On the day Joy was released, Natalia went to pick up Victoria and Joy.


    It would be New Year in 20 days or so. Natalia asked Victoria to consider celebrating New Year in


    Eqitin or Julio.


    Although Victoria''s father was unwilling to contact her, they were father and daughter anyway. It was


    hard to cut it off. Moreover, it was hard to tell who was right and who was wrong.


    Victoria promised to think about it. She was busy keeping fit and ready to make aeback after New


    Year.


    Though she didn''t have much time to prepare, she could diffuse her energy and be more open-


    minded if she got back to work.


    Natalia had no opinion about Victoria''s decision, but there was still a contract between Victoria and


    Ambario Prosperities. To make Victoria give in, her father refused to cancel the contract and forbade


    Victoria to star in any films. If Victoria did want to make aeback, she had to go back to Ambario


    Prosperities sooner orter.


    Although Joy was discharged, Victoria was still a little worried and nervous.


    Therefore, Natalia asked Louis to give Joy aplete check-up when he was free.


    It was to let Victoria feel at ease.


    She was so nervous about anything that happened to Joy.


    Natalia felt that it couldn''t go on for long.


    In fact, Natalia could understand it. Victoria gave birth to Joy behind Brandon''s back, which meant that


    she had ended it with the Kaur family. To a woman with no rtives and husband, her child was her


    spiritual support.


    If anything went wrong with her child, Natalia was afraid that Victoria would break down.


    Louis rushed over to Victoria''s home that afternoon.


    Victoria trusted him very much since he was a reliable doctor.


    Louis gave her child a check-up and confirmed that her child was healthy. Only then did Victoria believe


    that her child had recovered.

 Chapter 314 Meet In The Bar

    Chapter 314 Meet In The Bar


    Chapter 314 Meet in the Bar


    To show her gratitude, Victoria invited Louis to have dinner.


    But Louis politely refused.


    Natalia always felt that Louis had got into trouble recently.


    He was a gentle man in high spirits, but he kept frowning and looked annoyed recently.


    To show her concern, Natalia asked when she sent him out, "Mr. Brown, have you had any trouble


    Louis was stunned and forced a smile.


    "Nothing."


    "Really?"


    "Yes." He paused for a moment and couldn''t help but frown when he thought about that beautiful and


    pure face.


    Since he did not want to talk about it, Natalia didn''t ask further, waved her hand and watched him leave


    after he got on the car.


    Time shed by.


    A party for the hundredth day after Joy''s birth would be held.


    Though Victoria had few friends and rtives in Eqitin, Natalia and Victoria didn''t hold the party on the


    cheap since it was a very important day for Joy.


    They invited some good friends to the party held in Harrison Club to celebrate it.


    It was at the end of the year, so her friends took time off to join the party.


    Even Louis got time off and bought a set of toys for Joy, though he still had some data reports to deal


    with.


    The party was warm and grand.


    Louis had to write a research report this evening, so he left after staying for only half an hour.


    At the bar downstairs.


    Harrison Club was a high-end recreational club, with recreation items above the tenth floor and arge


    bar from the first to the third floor.


    Wanda heard that ke was in the bar, so she came here to make things between them clear.


    Though ke''s mother was driven away by Wanda that day, the Bissel family still wanted to connect


    with the Kawn family through marriage.


    Wanda felt it hard tomunicate with ke''s parents. If she didn''t want to marry ke, the Bissel


    family couldn''t just force her. However, it could trouble her at any time.


    Therefore, if she could make it clear that she never wanted to marry him, he might understand her.


    Thinking about that, she came to see him.


    Only when she came here did she know today was ke''s birthday.


    ke wore a very fashionable hoodie and a red hair band that made him look like a hooligan.


    He nced at her and whistled. "Well, you said you weren''ting, didn''t you? Why did you change


    your mind?"


    Wanda red at him and said snappishly, "Ie here to tell you. Can you let your mother stop visiting


    my family?"


    ke was not angry, but smiled and said, "I can''t promise you. After all, my mother has taken a fancy


    to you and wants you to be her daughter-inw. What can I do?"


    Wanda snorted, looked at ke''s smug look and just wanted to beat him.


    ke had turned around and walked in. After taking a few steps, he saw Wanda standing still, so he


    raised his eyebrows, "Why are you standing still? Come here!"


    Wanda gritted her teeth. Thinking about her mother''s advice before she went out, she had no choice


    but walk over.


    When she got to her seat, she found a lot of men and women there.


    ke''s birthday would never be subdued. Wanda had heard that ke and his friends always had a


    funky good time. She was lost for words when she saw it with her own eyes.


    Peopleing here today were all in pairs. ke and she were standing together, so it was liable to


    cause misunderstanding.


    Wanda suddenly realized why ke asked here here, so her face turned sullen.


    Before they sat down, someone asked, "ke, who is she?"


    ke put on a mischievous smile, and put his arms around Wanda''s shoulder, "My girlfriend, Wanda."


    Wanda frowned and threw off his hand.


    ke sensed her rejection and squinted without saying anything.


    Then, ke introduced people present to Wanda.


    Wanda''s face was expressionless. She nodded as so many people were here.


    They just thought that ke''s girlfriend was reserved and had much fun soon.


    ke leaned over and whispered to Wanda, "Pretend to be my girlfriend tonight. When it''s done, I''ll talk


    with you. Don''t worry. You''re not the only one I want to be with. Before my friends, can you not


    embarrass me?"


    Wanda sneered without a reply.


    ke touched his chin, said nothing, and turned to have fun with his friends.


    Wanda did not like the way they behaved, so she sat in the corner by herself and did not participate in


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    any game.


    After a while, ke''s friend felt something wrong. He pushed ke''s arm and whispered, "Hey, is she


    really your girlfriend? She''s so cold and even doesn''t talk to us."


    ke turned his head and looked at her. She was sitting there with a cold and sullen look.


    His eyes turned cold. "I''ll get her sooner orter," he snorted.


    The manughed at this, but said nothing, and went to have fun.


    After moments, ke walked to Wanda, gave her a cup of wine and said, "Since you''vee here,


    don''t put on a long face. Have a drink!"


    Wanda looked up at him, frowning, and said in a deep voice, "I don''t drink."


    Hearing this, keughed as if he had heard something strange.


    "Youe to the bar but don''t drink. Do you take it an amusement park?"


    Wanda was unshaken and said in a cold voice, "I don''te here willingly. If you cannot bear it, you


    can talk with me. After that, let''s cut it off with each other. What do you think?"


    "You!"


    ke was enraged. Their dialogue was heard by a middle-aged man, so he sneered.


    ke red at her. Wanda ignored her and sat there, on her phone.


    After a while, he felt bored and turned around angrily.


    As he returned to his ce, the middle-aged man that sneered waved to ke.


    ke walked in and asked, "Oscar, what''s the matter?"


    Oscar raised his chin and pointed to Wanda that sat in the corner, "She''s unwilling to be your


    girlfriend?"


    ke frowned, afraid of beingughed at, and snorted, "Of course not. Women are narrow-minded.


    We''ve quarreled. She''s usually docile."

 Chapter 315 Misunderstandings

    Chapter 315 Misunderstandings


    Chapter 315 Misunderstandings


    Hearing that, that man sneered, "Come on. Stop ttering yourself. I''m not a fool."


    He nailed ke''s lie. ke looked somewhat awkward.


    Oscar asked, "Do you really like her?"


    ke hesitated for a moment, and mumbled, "Of course I do, but she is so stubborn that she simply


    ignores me."


    Oscar raised his eyebrow and said, "Do you want her to be your girlfriend willingly?"


    ke raised his head and looked at Oscar in puzzlement, "Of course."


    Oscar nodded, "In that case, there''s a way."


    Happiness appears on ke''s eyebrows, "What?"


    Oscar took out a packet of white powder, put it in front of ke and whispered, "Put that in her drink.


    You''ll be satisfied this evening."


    ke''s face changed. He forced a smile and said, "Oscar, don''t be joking. I''m serious about her. Will


    she ever talk to me after that?"


    Oscar sneered, "You don''t understand women. If you want a woman to bepletely in love with you,


    you need to sleep with her. So, tonight you drug her and sleep with her. She has no way to regret it


    "But..." ke still hesitated.


    Oscar said, "She''ll certainly be angry with you for a few days, but you can''t lose your temper. Try to


    please her by all means. It won''t take her long to recognize the fact and ept you. It''s my experience.


    Don''t worry. I won''t harm you."


    ke was persuaded. He turned his head to look at Wanda, who sat there quietly. Her in and pure


    face was like a flower on the snowfield.


    He couldn''t help but imagine the expression on her face when he was above her. His blood boiled.


    He hesitated for moments, but reached out to pick up the packet of powder. He nodded, "OK, I''ll listen


    to you!"


    Oscar''s eyes glistened, and patted ke''s shoulder without a word.


    Wanda sat there for long, feeling bored.


    At that time, ke walked over again with a ss of wine. He smiled, "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have been


    so rude. Can you forgive me?"


    Wanda rolled her eyes, looked at him and frowned. She was confused about what ke wanted to do.


    "Do you have any wicked idea? Tell the truth!"


    ke was read by her and felt somewhat embarrassed.


    "I just want to have a drink with you!"


    He paused and added, "Even if we can''t be together, we can be friends. Today''s my birthday. Since


    you''re here, why can''t we have fun together? You keep a long face. It really embarrasses me."


    "I didn''t care about your harsh remarks on me. Can''t you forgive me once?"


    Wanda sneered, "If you''re willing to talk with me, I won''t sit here to enrage you."


    ke was lost for words.


    His face turned cold. He said snappishly, "You make up your mind to embarrass me, right?"


    Wanda said coldly, "I''ve told you that we can''t be together. You''re so brazen-faced that youe to me


    again and again. Don''t me me for my poor attitude. Honestly, I''m trying to stay here."


    Her words made ke''s face turn colder. He said angrily, "You''re in trouble now!"


    Wanda put on a mocking smile, "What do you want to do? Try to rape me? Everyone''s watching you!"


    Her attitude let ke down. He snorted and turned away without saying anything more.


    Looking at her back, Wanda just thought that he was so annoyed that he left. That was what she


    wanted.


    She sat for a while and felt stuffy, so she took the bag and went out.


    She went to the restroom and took a breath, but she heard a woman''s groans from the dark hallway as


    soon as Wanda came out of the restroom.


    She paused for a moment before she realized what the noise was.


    After that, she couldn''t help but flush. She lowered her head, and wanted to leave.


    However, that woman''s words stopped Wanda from leaving.


    A delicate female voice sounded, "I heard that Mr. Brown is always gentle with women. Why are you so


    rough tonight?"


    Wanda was stunned. Hearing the voice, she subconsciously thought about Louis''s face.


    Then she shook her head. A lofty man like Louis would never do such a thing to a woman in such a


    ce.


    Thinking of this, Wanda felt relieved and was about to leave.


    However, a man suddenly rushed out and bumped into her.


    She staggered and nearly fell. That man reached to hold her in panic, but his arm stopped in the air.


    Wanda raised her head and looked at Louis in disbelief. She didn''t expect that man to be him.


    Her gaze swept from his read face to his untidy shirt and the marks on his cor. Her face turned pale


    instantly.


    Louis saw her and felt surprised.


    "Wanda, what are you doing here?"


    With that, he reached out to help her but Wanda had stood up and leaned away from him with a cold


    face.


    Louis''s heart thumped and had a bad feeling.


    Just then, a woman in splendid dress ran out.


    "Louis, where are you going?


    As soon as she came out, she was keenly aware that something was wrong.


    She threw an alert nce at Wanda and looked at Louis.


    "Louis, who is she? You know each other?"


    Louis''s face turned cold. Seeing that Wanda was about to leave, he hurriedly exined, "Wanda, don''t


    misunderstand. She''s nothing to me!"


    Wanda looked at him and sneered, "It''s none of my business. Mr. Brown, I think you''ve been drinking


    too much."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    She called him Mr. Brown.


    Louis''s face changed and subconsciously pulled her arm.

 Chapter 316 Carry Her Home

    Chapter 316 Carry Her Home


    Chapter 316 Carry Her Home


    As heid his warm and dry hands on her cold skin, Wanda couldn''t help herself thinking about the


    creepily sweet voice of that woman. She felt extremely disgusted and pushed him away.


    "Doctor Brown, we are in public. Please behave yourself. I''m not a hooker like her!"


    Then, she left hastily.


    Pissed off by her words, that woman shouted, "What did you say?! You called me a hooker? You stop


    right there!"


    Yet Wandapletely ignored her and kept walking. That woman was trying to make a scene until she


    saw Louise''s face. She was now too afraid to say anything more.


    She hesitated for a second and mumbled, "Mr. Brown, I didn''t mean that. I just..."


    "Enough!" he yelled furiously, "I came here only because our families have been friends for years. You


    told me something bad happened so I came by to check on you. Now that you look perfectly fine, I


    have no reason to stay here anymore. But here''s the thing, Miss Lee. Don''t try to trick me with that kind


    of stuff ever again. It''s never gonna work out between you and me so please stop trying. Thank you."


    He just left and didn''t even bother to know how she would respond.


    Miss Lee stared at him, feeling humiliated.


    After a while, she snorted and stamped her feet in frustrated rage and left.


    ...


    Wanda nkly returned to the booth. When ke saw her, he immediately approached her.


    "Where were you? You were gone for so long."


    Wanda ignored him. She grabbed the ss of wine right in front of her and took a mouthful of it.


    "Who are you to ask so many questions? I don''t need to report anything to you."


    ke was a little stunned and said embarrassedly, "That''s not what I meant. I''m simply concerned


    about your safety. Do you know how dangerous this neighborhood is? Why are you being so


    ungrateful?"


    She thought about what he said for a few seconds and frowned, "I''m alright."


    She poured herself another ss of wine and drank the whole thing. The strong liquor went down her


    throat and was burning down her senses like a wild fire. Yet her anxiety and anger didn''t ease up.


    Instead, they grew even more fierce.


    Seeing that, ke sneered and said, "I thought you said no alcohol. Why are you drinking now?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Wanda red at him and grunted, "Mind your own fucking business. What? You worry about the


    money?"


    She instantly pulled out two hundred dors from her purse and pressed them to his hands.


    "I can pay my own bill. Is it enough?"


    ke took a look at the money and cracked a dry smile.


    "What the hell are you talking about? I''m the one that''s taking you out tonight. Why would I worry about


    the money?"


    He put the money back into her purse.


    "It''s no fun drinking alone. I''ll drink with you!"


    Then, he took an empty wine ss and came to her.


    Now Wanda was in a bad mood. Even though she never liked ke, she didn''t want to say no at this


    point. So she had a ss of wine with him.


    But what she didn''t notice is that ke had already put some white powder into her drink before he


    passed it to her.


    Wanda clinked her ss against his and drank. ke took a small sip while his eyes were fixed on her.


    When he saw she had drunk every drop of the wine, he was finally satisfied.


    After that, ke urged her to drink a lot more with him.


    Though Wanda wasn''t good at drinking, she was frustrated and just went with it. And they were only


    having some light beer so she didn''t worry about getting drunk.


    But after a few rounds, she felt something was wrong. She didn''t know why the beer seemed to be


    extra strong tonight. She normally could handle a couple of bottles but now she was a little dizzy after


    merely several sses. Her head was spinning like crazy.


    She thought to herself, "Did I got drunk so easily because I just want to be drunk?"


    She was upset at the beginning and that was part of the why she got drunk so soon.


    She felt like she was about to lose her senses so she became more cautious and wanted to leave right


    now.


    She grabbed her purse and staggered to her feet, "It''s prettyte now. I''m going home."


    After saying that, she stumbled to get out.


    ke would never waste this chance. He stepped up to support her with his hands, "Why the hurry to


    go home? You said you wanted to talk. Then, let''s talk now."


    Wanda frowned agitatedly, "There are too many people. Just have a rain check. I''ll call you when I''m


    avable."


    "What rain check? Why not have this talk right now? I can carry you home so we can talk in the car."


    Wanda got mad and automatically wanted to reject him. But when she tried to push him away, she felt


    that she could hardly lift a finger.


    Other people didn''t notice anything wrong so she was forced to go outside with him.


    When they got to the underground parking lot, the freezing winding through the aisle blew her


    face, which made her conscious all of a sudden.


    She found out she was being pushed into ke''s car. She was fully rmed and tried to hold the car


    door.


    "I don''t want you to send me home. I can call a cab myself."


    But right now, ke was so close to sess, he would never let her go so easily.


    He stopped her and smiled viciously, "It''s too dangerous for a hot girl like you to go home on her own.


    I''ll carry you home."


    Wanda shook her head and said, "No, I don''t need your help."


    She tried to shove him aside, but suddenly, he threw his arms around her body and shouted, "You''re


    not going anywhere! You''re with me now! Trust me, I''ll treat you so well that I''ll make you feel better


    than ever. You try it once with me and you''ll never wanna leave me.


    What he said made Wanda want to throw up. Right now, he had shown his true colors and she finally


    knew what he was trying so hard to do tonight.


    She pushed him away with all her strength and yelled, "Piss off!"


    She attempted to run but the drug kicked in. She had no way out.


    ke reached out his hands and pulled her back so violently that she struck her head against the car


    door. Wanda cried painfully and covered her head.


    The next thing she knew, ke pinched her face and snarled, "Don''t do anything stupid, you fucking


    whore! Don''t make me! This shit is the real stuff. If you still tryna y hard to get, the drug will take care


    of you and make you beg me not to stop!"


    Hearing that, Wanda started to tremble with great fear.

 Chapter 317 How Dare You

    Chapter 317 How Dare You


    Chapter 317 How Dare You


    "Stop! ke, do you have idea what you''re doing?! This is literally sexual harassment!"


    "Yes! And now I''m going to rape you! Just sue me! And everyone will think you''re nothing but a fucking


    slut and no one will ever want to marry you!"


    "You! You son of a bitch!"


    Wanda was outraged and tried to p him.


    But her wrist was caught and held tight above her head.


    ke pressed her against the car door and try to put his gross lips on hers.


    Wanda was disgusted and struggled so hard. She used all her strength and pped him in his face.


    Immediately, ke was in a violent rage and pped her twice. Her face became swollen at once.


    Wanda''s head was buzzing and she couldn''t see or hear anything clearly. She just heard ke


    grinding his teeth angrily.


    "Bitch! You''re gonna regret that!"


    Then he torn up her clothes into pieces.


    Wanda was overwhelmed by great fear and crying from the top of her lungs. Her tears kept running


    down her cheeks.


    "Let go! Bastard! Don''t touch me!"


    There was nothing she could do. It was all in vain. That beast had already gone crazy and nothing


    could stop him from hurting her. He pressed her hands and his legs were over hers. She couldn''t resist


    or even make a move.


    At this very moment, she heard a bang.


    ke moaned painful and then his whole body got tossed away.


    Wanda froze. Before she knew it, she was held in a warm embrace.


    She was trembling. Looking up, she saw who this was.


    She could feel the coldness and wrath in Louis''s eyes. Looking down upon that man who was


    struggling to get up, Louis grunted, "How dare youy your filthy fingers on her."


    He went up and kicked ke far away.


    ke''s body was tossed to the wall like a broken toy and then rolled away for some distance. He just


    lied there and began to vomit blood. He tried hard to get back on his feet, yet he failed.


    Louis was still mad and went forward to hit him again.


    But Wanda couldn''t stand straight and she nearly fell to the ground.


    Louis was stunned and held her up. Her face was flushing and sweating, and she kept frowning. He


    was astonished but he vaguely knew what happened to her. He turned around and red at ke


    even more grimly.


    He pulled out his phone and dialed up, "Officer, there''s an emergency. A man attempted to rape a girl


    in Harrison Club. Please send some officers here as soon as possible."


    Less than 5 minutes after he hung up, a police car pulled up alongside them.


    Those officers were shocked to see Louis. One of them ran up to him and asked, "Mr. Brown, what


    happened?"


    He pointed at the man lying and weeping in the corner and snapped, "That man drugged this girl and


    tried to assault her. Search him. The drug must still be on him."


    The officer instantly ordered his subordinates to do what he said.


    As expected, the white powder that Oscar gave ke was half empty and still in his pocket.


    Louis said coldly, "As you can see, he was busted. You know what to do next, don''t you?"


    That officer answered seriously, "Yes, we know. This will never happen again. We''re terribly sorry, Mr.


    Brown."


    Louis didn''t say anything more. He just held Wanda closely and left.


    Before the police arrived, he had already covered her with his coat. So, everybody only knew it was a


    woman and nothing else.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Right now, he looked extremely angry and no one dare to stop him from leaving. They just stood there


    and saw them get in the car and drive away.


    It was freezing cold in winter in Eqitin. It was already midnight. The car was speeding on the quiet road.


    When he saw her terrified face and trembling body, Louis felt his heart was burning with anxiety.


    He said in a deep voice, "Wanda, hang in there. We''re pretty close to the hospital. Everything''s going to


    be alright."


    His voice was so deep and calming like a drug and her heart was pounding so loud that she could hear


    it.


    ke''s drug was too strong and it had already taken over her mind. Finally, Wanda couldn''t take it


    anymore. She moaned and leaned her whole body on him closely.


    Her warm body was against his arm. Louis''s throat suddenly turned very dry.


    He didn''t know what to do. He tried tofort her by saying, "Wanda, if you''re not feeling well, you can


    just bite me. That might help."


    Wanda was dizzy and had no idea what he was talking about.


    She only knew it was Louis and finally let down her guard.


    She felt like her body was overheated and she held him closer, "Louis."


    Her soft voice made him tenser.


    He took a deep breath and looked straight at the road. He didn''t have the guts to even nce at her for


    a second. He thought to himself, "Don''t make the same mistake! I''ve let her down once before. What''s


    the difference between that rapist and I if I do that to her again tonight?"


    Thinking that, he sped up the car.


    But right now, he felt something warm on his neck.


    Wanda put her arms around his neck and looked at him giggling, "It''s you, Louis. I thought I was


    dreaming."


    She hugged him and start grinding all over his chest.


    Louis didn''t know what to do. He said huskily, "No, Wanda. I''m driving."


    It was like she couldn''t hear anything from him. She just murmured, "It''s hot in here. Your skin is so


    cool andforting. Please, can I touch you?"


    And then, she sneaked her hands under his shirt.


    The car immediately pulled over.


    Louis grabbed her hands and his face turned really red. He stammered, "Wanda, st-stop..."

 Chapter 318 Taking Advantage Of Her

    Chapter 318 Taking Advantage Of Her


    Chapter 318 Taking Advantage of Her


    Before he even finished his sentence, Wanda suddenly approached and kissed him.


    Louis''s eyes were wide open. He waspletely shocked.


    He could tell how bad she was at kissing. She was a little clumsy but determined.


    Her eyshes were trembling and her tongue was going deep into his mouth. It felt like she had been


    thirsty for days and wanted to get hydrated just by kissing him.


    Louis''s whole body was tense and his mind went nk.


    Wanda didn''t have much experience and didn''t know exactly what to do. She kept moaning and


    begging, "Please, give it to me..."


    Louis was astonished and finally calmed down. He gently pushed her away and said hastily, "No,


    Wanda. We can''t do this. Just hold on. I''ll bring you to the hospital and there''s some medicine that can


    help you deal with this. We''ll be there in a few minutes."


    Wanda shook her head and was about to cry, "No, no, I don''t wanna go to the hospital..."


    She began weeping quietly. She felt extremely relentless and ufortable and Louis seemed to be


    the only cure for her. She was about to go crazy...


    She kissed him on the lips again and cried, "Help me get through this, please..."


    She just threw herself at him and leaned on his body, begging forfort.


    Louis couldn''t take it anymore. For him, it was harder than a big operation.


    He pulled her away, gasping, "Wanda, do you know who I am?"


    Wanda didn''t say anything. She was clearly unconscious and didn''t know who he is. Just like what


    ke said, this drug was stronger than they expected.


    Louis was instantly sober. He sighed and became silent. Just before Wanda wanted to kiss him again,


    he hit her on the back of her neck to knock her out.


    She hummed a little and fainted.


    Louis had been sweating and he knew he was so close to giving in. He was d that he was conscious


    enough not to make the same mistake.


    If she knew what she was doing, he would absolutely say yes.


    But now she was drugged...


    Even if she agreed to get intimate with him, it was all because of the drug. He did the right thing not to


    take advantage of her.


    Louis was relieved. He stared at her face and found that she was sweating too. Her face flushed and


    she was breathing quickly.


    Her cor was wide open, which exposed her bosom. The redness on her neck made her look even


    more alluring. He drastically turned away and didn''t dare to have another look.


    Then, he closed his eyes and covered her body with his coat. He held her back on her seat. fastened


    her seat belt and kept on driving.


    The next morning, Wanda woke up in bright sunlight.


    She could hear the beautiful tinkle of wind chimes.


    She slowly opened her eyes and vaguely saw a tall figure moving in front of her.


    Memories ofst night flooded into her mind and she was both shocked and sober immediately. She


    got up and sat on the bed.


    Louis had poured a ss of water and put some medicine she needed to take on the table. When he


    turned around, he found out that Wanda was fully awake. She was sitting on the bed and looking pale,


    staring at him puzzledly.


    He was stunned a little, thinking she might have a nightmare. He went up to take her temperature. After


    making sure that her fever had gone, he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Wanda suddenly realized something and looked around.


    Her clothes were torn apart but was covered up with a man''s T-shirt and she could tell whose it was.


    Her face got kind of red. Louis noticed that and was a bit uneasy, "Well, yesterday you seemed


    ufortable so I put some clothes on you, hope you don''t mind."


    "It''s ok," Wanda shook her head and said, "thank you. Andst night..."


    Speaking ofst night, Louis became agitated, "Don''t worry. That bastard is under the control of the


    police now. I promise he won''t get away with it."


    Wanda paused. Most of her memoriesst night were about the time she was in the bar. After that,


    everything was like a blur, but she still could tell what happened.


    Her face went pale and asked, "Then, did he..."


    Louis knew what she meant andforted her, "I was there right on time. He didn''t."


    Hearing that, Wanda was finally relieved.


    Louis took the medicine and water and passed them to her, "Take the pills first! Then, have some


    breakfast and I''ll drive you home."


    Wanda nodded and did what he said.


    Louis just stood there watching her take the pills. After that, Wanda felt some pain on her neck. She


    moved her neck and frowned, "Did I sleep funnyst night? My neck is kind of stiff."


    Louis felt a little guilty. His ears turned red and he looked away.


    "Maybe," he pointed at the clothes on the bed and said, "Here are some clothes that you can change.


    I''ll wait in the dining room."


    Wanda nodded as Louis walked out.


    The door was closed gently. Wanda turned around and saw a pile of tidy clothes including a pink


    cashmere sweater, a pair of pencil pants and a camel cashmere coat.


    She picked them up to take a look and a tiny thing fell out of the coat.


    Her face flushed instantly.


    She grabbed the pink underwear and didn''t know what to do.


    How did Louise up with the idea of buying her underwear?


    She felt butterflies in her stomach.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Eventually, she calmed down and couldn''t stop smiling.


    She got up and headed to the bathroom to wash up. Then she quickly changed her clothes and they


    really fitted.


    Standing in front of the mirror, she was impressed by Louis''s taste. The whole look was neat and fitted


    her really well.


    She felt much better and at ease now. Having checked her clothes to make sure nothing went wrong,


    she got out of the bedroom.

 Chapter 319 The Proposal

    Chapter 319 The Proposal


    Chapter 319 The Proposal


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Right now, Louis was at the table feeling anxious.


    He wondered if thing might go better between them after what happenedst night.


    And he didn''t know whether she liked the clothes he bought her yesterday or not. Even though he knew


    what size she was, he was afraid she might not like the style he chose.


    Then, he heard her footsteps. He looked up and saw Wanda walking down the stairs.


    He was amazed at her looks. The pink sweater suited her just well and made her soft skin and pretty


    eyes pop.


    And the ck pencil pants showed the beautiful curves of her legs, which made her look delicate and


    lovely.


    Louis waspletely stunned.


    Seeing him staring at her silently, she asked insecurely, "What? Is there something wrong with my


    outfit?"


    Louis finally came to his senses. He answered embarrassedly, "No. You look nice, really nice."


    Wanda was a bit shy to see him like that. She felt something unbelievable growing in her heart.


    Louis looked away and said, "Come and eat, Wanda."


    Wanda nodded and went over.


    It was a simple breakfast. There were some slices of sandwiches, two bowls of fruits and two sses


    of milk on the table. It seemed like Louis lived a quite simple and healthy life.


    Louis noticed that the breakfast might be too in, so he said hastily, "I normally don''t stay in this vi,


    so there''s no housekeeper. I made these by myself and it''s a little too simple. I hope it''s ok."


    Wanda smiled, "Of course it''s ok. I like simple breakfast."


    Louis was finally relieved and nodded.


    They were quite silent at the table. After a while, he began a conversation, "About that jerk, how do you


    wanna deal with him?"


    Wanda froze. She lowered her head and took a bite of the sandwich.


    "Let him go."


    "Let him go?"


    Louis was astonished.


    Wanda sighed and said, "Hees from the Bissel family. They want a marriage between their family


    and ours. I don''t wanna get into this. Normally, the Kawn family didn''t give a crap about my parents and


    I. I don''t know why they chose me. But I won''tpromise. As for ke... he has already been


    arrested. It''s their problem now. If the Bissel family want to bail him out, then it''s no use for me to hold


    on to that."


    Louis looked gloomy and didn''t say anything more. He just nodded and reply, "Ok then."


    After breakfast, Louis drove her home.


    On the way, they didn''tmunicate. Wanda sensed that something was strange with Louis. He was


    either frowning or clenching his fists. He seemed to hold something back.


    Wanda was curious and asked, "Louis, is there something you wanna say to me?"


    Though he was kind of awkward, he nodded and took a deep breath, "Don''t worry aboutst night, that


    jerk can nevery a finger on you ever again."


    Wandaughed, "I know. After this, there''s no chance I''m going to marry him. The Kawn family won''t


    force me to get married with him and the Bissel family will have other ns for him. He won''t dare to


    Louis nodded and added, "And don''t go clubbing with that kind of guy. It''s too dangerous for a young


    girl."


    He couldn''t imagine what would happen to her if he didn''t happen to be in the parking lot.


    Hearing that, Wanda lowered her head silently.


    After a few seconds, she smiled, "I know. It won''t happen again. Thank you."


    Louis was stunned and thenugh shyly, "You''re wee and you don''t need to thank me."


    His words were magicallyforting.


    It was like he cast a love spell on her and her heart was racing ridiculously fast.


    "Actually, I wanted to tell you something days ago but I was afraid that you didn''t want to hear anything


    Wanda felt her heart was about to explode. She forced a smile and replied, "What was that? You can


    tell me now."


    Louis took a sharp breath. It looked like he had made up his mind and he said, "Wanda, what


    happened that night was all my fault. The reason why I came to youst time was not simply because I


    wanna apologize but also I wanna..."


    Wanda''s heart was pounding loud and she asked, "You want what?"


    "I was going to say that, if you don''t mind, you may try epting me and letting me take the


    responsibility. Please trust me that I will treat you well and never let anyone hurt you again. If you don''t


    want to, then things like that night will never happen again. What do you think?"


    After saying that, he was greatly relieved.


    But Wanda was startled. She looked at him as if he said something unbelievable.


    He seemed quite serious.


    After a while, she asked, "Responsibility? What do you mean by that?"


    "Will you marry me? Say yes and I''ll immediately tell my parents. And I''ll pick a date and ask your


    parents'' permission."


    Wanda was so shocked that she couldn''t utter a single word.


    Getting married?


    Gee, she had never thought about this.


    She did love him secretly and me him for what happened that night. But then she gradually learned


    to ept the fact. But she had never thought about getting married at such an early age.


    Wanda bowed her head and hesitated.


    "Are you trying to be responsible for what happened between you and me?"


    Hearing that, Louis automatically responded, "Yes, I can''t let you deal with this all by yourself."


    Wanda was stunned and her smile faded away.


    So, this was what it was all about.


    She thought...

 Chapter 320 A Big Surprise

    Chapter 320 A Big Surprise


    Chapter 320 A Big Surprise


    She began to feel kind of sarcastic. She faked a smile and said, "Thank you for being so considerate.


    But is this gonna work out for the both of us?"


    What she said got him thinking. He panicked a little but calmed down pretty soon.


    "I know I''m not a fun person and I can be really boring sometimes. If you don''t like that..."


    "No, that''s not what I''m talking about."


    "What?"


    He was surprised. Then he thought of something else and smiled gently, "If it''s not about my


    personality, then you have nothing to worry about. My parents always respect my choice and will love


    whoever I love. I don''t know if your parents will ept me or not. After all,paring with the Bissel


    family, my family..."


    Wanda grinned, "If I insist, my parents won''t reject you."


    Hearing what she said, he was in raptures, "Does this mean you want to marry me?"


    Wanda''s face was flushed and she couldn''t help smiling.


    Seeing him giggle like a little kid, she was overwhelmed with sweetness and joy.


    "I haven''t said yes yet. I still need some time to consider."


    Louis nodded, "Of course. Marriage is a huge deal. It''s normal to be cautious about it. Take your time


    and let me know when you have the answer. I''ll always be here waiting for you."


    His sincerity almost made her want to marry him right away.


    But she was rational enough to just nod and say nothing else.


    A few minutester, they arrived at Wanda''s home. Louis got off the car and gently open the door for


    Wanda.


    "Bye, Louis."


    Louis nodded. She turned around and walked inside.


    After few steps, Louis called out her name.


    Wanda was puzzled as she turned to him.


    In the sunlight, the man stood there, smiling at her like Prince Charming. He paused a little and said,


    "Take a good nap. Don''t overthink about anything else."


    Wanda thought for a while and understood what he meant.


    Her mouth curved and she nodded. After this short conversation, she went into the house.


    When she was sure that Louis couldn''t see her, she burst intoughter. She had never been this happy


    before.


    Though she didn''t exactly agree to marry him, but getting married with the man she loved was like a


    dreame true.


    To her, Louis saying that he wanted to take responsibility was only because he was a reliable man who


    wanted to be responsible for what happened.


    So what? If he was willing to say that, at least he didn''t hate her. Maybe he even liked her a little bit.


    She could feel it. Otherwise, why would he buy her clothes and even underwear?


    Wanda''s face turned red instantly. After all, she was secretly in love with him for so many years. Even if


    he hadn''t truly fallen in love with her yet, a promise like that was good enough.


    She had just enough time to make him love her the same.


    Wanda couldn''t hold back her feelings anymore. She was so thrilled that she wanted to dance.


    However, at this very moment, a cold voice startled her.


    "Wanda! You stop right there!"


    Wanda froze. She turned around and saw her mother standing there angrily.


    She stopped smiling and asked, "What? Why?"


    Ciara came up frowning, "What the hell happened between you and ke? This morning I heard he


    got arrested. I thought you were togetherst night. I asked around and people told me that he drugged


    and attempted to rape some girl? How is that even possible? Tell me what exactly was going on!"


    After hearing what she said, Wandaughed sarcastically, "Mom, it is true. Because I''m the one who


    almost got raped by him!"


    Wanda told her everything happenedst night.


    Ciara was so outrageous that she wanted to grab a knife to the Bissel family and beat him up.


    Wanda said coldly, "Now you''re angry? Well, I don''t think you will stay this mad when the Kawns call.


    You might even bring some gifts to see him so that the rtionship won''t be ruined."


    Ciara was stunned at her words.


    She was embarrassed and just smiled, "Sorry, Wanda. I let you down. But you need to be considerate


    about our situation. It''s like living in the wall in Eqitin. It''s never been easy..."


    Before she even finished her sentence, Wanda chipped in.


    "You don''t need to tell me. I know. And that''s why I never count on you."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She got up and walked towards her room.


    Ciara tried to say something more. But eventually she gave up.


    ...


    Pretty soon, Natalia, Archie and everyone else knew that Louis and Wanda were together.


    This news was like a bomb and everybody was caught off guard.


    People didn''t expect that these two introverts would fall in love.


    Since Louis was Natalia and Archie''s friend, even though she was from the Kawn family, she was one


    of them now.


    Natalia bantered: "This is a big surprise! Doctor Brown, when is the wedding?"


    Louis smiled and was glowing with happiness. He looked like a whole different person than before.


    "Pretty soon. I already proposed to Wanda. Now we only need to pick a date. If things go well, we''ll


    have our wedding next year."


    Natalia was speechless. She was just chipping in and didn''t mean to really ask such a personal


    question.


    She didn''t know Louis would be so frank and would answer any questions.


    At this point, she really didn''t know what to say, but she did feel happy for him from the bottom of her


    heart.


    She apuded andughed, "Congrattions!"


    Wanda''s parents were a little upset when they heard their daughter and Louis were together.


    Although the Brown family could be seen as a prestigious family, but most people in their family were


    doctors instead of politicians or businessmen. They might be better off than normal families, but they


    were not the best choice for the Kawn family.


    But they could only give their permission since Wanda loved him so much.

 Chapter 321 The Lost Child

    Chapter 321 The Lost Child


    Chapter 321 The Lost Child


    Besides their marriage, Natalia heard of something odd before new year.


    The lost child of the Kawn family was suddenly found.


    This news got out two days ago, which was the reason why they didn''t have time to prepare the


    wedding.


    To be honest, it was not so surprising that they found her after years of searching.


    But the thing was, the woman they found was someone she knew.


    Nancyughed angrily after reading the information Nancy gave her in front of theputer.


    Jessica was such a pain in the ass.


    The missing girl of the Kawn family?


    How could that be her!?


    She knew Jessica better than anyone.


    She was not the girl gone missing but the bastard of Aleena and Philip.


    When Aleena came to the Dawson family, she did a DNA test to prove Jessica was Philip''s biological


    daughter in front of everyone. It couldn''t be fake.


    So, why would the Kawn family make such a mistake?


    Natalia was puzzled.


    Most members of the Kawn family were astute and calctive. And Jessica couldn''t pull this trick all by


    herself.


    What was going on?


    Natalia was doubtful and decided to find the answer herself.


    Therefore, she went to thepany for Archie during the lunch break.


    At that time, Archie had just ended a meeting. His eyes brightened up at her presence.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Natalia told him what she heard about Jessica.


    Archie had already known the news but he wasn''t concerned about the Kawn family. Until now, he


    didn''t realize it was Jessica.


    He frowned while Natalia said, "Jessica couldn''t be Miss Kawn''s child. I''m 100% sure that she''s


    Aleena''s. What I don''t understand is why the Kawn family pretend that they don''t know that and im


    Jessica as their child when they can easily figure it out."


    Archie thought for a few seconds and looked her in the eyes, "You really wanna know?"


    Natalia nodded.


    "Then you''ll know tonight."


    "..."


    Archie didn''t exin too much to her.


    Then, Brian walked in and reminded him that the guests for the meeting at noon had arrived. Natalia


    didn''t want to bother him so she left.


    In the evening, she finally knew what he meant.


    Natalia was a little uneasy on the way.


    "Won''t it be weird if we show up out of blue?"


    Archie smiled and said, "Although there has been tension among the four families, we are not actually


    at war. Uncle Wilson is pretty close to our family so it''s normal that we go to the Kawn family to


    congratte them. Also, everyone knows the rtionship between you and Jessica. It will be weird if


    you act like you don''t know or care about anything."


    Natalia felt ufortably awkward.


    "Now it sounds like we are going there not out of curiosity but for revenge."


    Archie raised his eyebrows.


    "If you say so."


    Natalia was stunned.


    Archie exined, "Your sister is not an easy target. Her parents were dead because of you and you put


    her precious grandmother in jail. She was born with a silver spoon in her mouth and now she''s nothing


    but a loser. You must be the one she hates most.


    "But it''s been so long since thest time she made a move. I don''t think she would get past all these


    dramas. She''s onto something and wants to knock you down with one shot. She is an unpredictable


    risk for you. Now that she shows up, we should go and see what game she ying."


    Natalia finally saw the problem.


    She had to admit that if it weren''t for him, she wouldn''t think this far.


    Though she hated Jessica, she didn''t really want her to die.


    Because Jessica attempted to do bad things to her but she didn''t seed either way.


    The worst thing she had done was stealing Shawn from her.


    But based on the facts, this was actually kind of good for Natalia.


    Otherwise, she would still be cheated by that bastard.


    Natalia was not a saint but she could never be too cruel.


    After what happened to the Dawson family, everyone thought Jessica was a vicious liar.


    Her career was ruined and she got divorced.


    Her life was already a hot mess.


    That was why she didn''t want to do anything else to her. As long as she behaved herself, Natalia


    wouldn''t care more about her.


    But now she heard what Archie said, she was finally rmed.


    Natalia thought for a while and frowned.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "I''m not so sure anymore. Is there a chance that Jessica is actually Yvonne''s child and the DNA test


    result that Aleena gave was fake?"


    Archie chuckled and pinched her nose, "No. Philip might be dumb but your grandmother isn''t. She


    could tell if that was a lie."


    Natalia nodded in relief.


    They soon arrived at the Kawn Mansion.


    When they got off the car, they were surprised to see a green Land Rover. Natalia recognized that car.


    It belonged to Ein Bissel.


    Ein was 45 years old. He has a powerful military and political background.


    And he was no longer content with their family''s social status and wanted to be better than the other


    three families.


    Natalia and Archie looked at each other and walked into the house.


    "Congrattion, Mr. Kawn! It''s been more than 20 years! You finally found your granddaughter!"

 Chapter 322 An Honest Mistake

    Chapter 322 An Honest Mistake


    Chapter 322 An Honest Mistake


    The second they stepped in the room, they heard Ein''s loud voice.


    The living room was crowded with people who came to congratte them. Every member of the Kawn


    family was present.


    In Eqitin, any sign of gossip would quickly spread away.


    Natalia and Archie were a littlete. The Bissel family and the Nixon family were already there when


    they arrived.


    Looking depressed, Max seemed to be forced to stay there by his father.


    And when he saw Natalia and Archie, his eyes suddenly brightened up.


    "Guys! You''re here!"


    Archie and Natalia went forward with their hands held tight.


    The butler of the Kawn family was an old man named Greg. He was busy greeting people in the living


    room and didn''t realize that the young couple hade.


    He came to greet them in surprise, "Wee! I''m honored to have you here, Mr. and Mrs. McCarthy!"


    Archie smiled and introduced him to Natalia, "This is Mr. Greg. He was like an uncle to me. The Kawn


    family and our family have been friends for many years. I used toe here very often when I was


    young."


    A woman chipped in, "Yeah, I remembered Mr. McCarthy and Miss Selena Kawn had an engagement


    when they were little. If things had gone well for them, they could have been a lovely couple..."


    Before she even finished her speech, the whole room went weirdly quiet.


    That woman was a middle-aged woman from a wealthy family.


    When she noticed that everyone stopped chatting, she was stunned. She realized something and


    immediately covered her mouth.


    Her husband besides her red at her and hastily apologized.


    "I''m so sorry for that, Mr. and Mrs. McCarthy, it''s just a slip of the tongue. She didn''t mean that."


    Natalia smiled, "It''s ok, Mr. Perry. Mrs. Perry was just telling the truth. Archie and I are already married.


    Of course I wouldn''t mind this kind of things."


    Mr. Perry was finally relieved and he began to tter her politely.


    Wilhelm Kawn was in histe eighties now. He hadn''t been feeling well because he had lots of injuries


    fighting at war when he was young.


    Right now, he was sitting on the couch, looking at this young couple.


    "Archie and his wife are here? Come!"


    The couple quickly went forward.


    Mr. Kawn looked much older than Archie''s grandparents though they were at the same age.


    He had a good look of the two minors and smiled.


    "You two look like a happy couple. Archie, I haven''t seen you for a long time. How are you doing


    Archie answered, "All is well, Mr. Kawn. Thank you for asking."


    Wilhelm patted on Archie''s shoulder and sighed, "Your grandparents came by a few days ago. Your


    grandpa and I had a fight and now he''s not talking to me these days. Tell him not to be so grumpy!"


    Archie chuckled, "I promise I''ll tell him."


    When they were young, William and Wilhelm were best buddies.


    Both of them were a little childish, which was why they were fighting even though they were in their


    eighties.


    Wilson was sitting next to Wilhelm. He smiled and said, "Archie, why don''t you and Natalia stay here for


    dinner? Everyone is here tonight."


    Archie nodded, "We would love that."


    As they were chatting, a womanughed in surprise from behind.


    "Wow, everybody''s here! Archie! Natalia! Hi!"


    Archie greeted her back, "Lovely to see you, Aunt Tracy."


    That was Wilson''s wife, Tracy Kawn.


    Tracy was raised in a literary family. Her parents were both famous artists. People would assume that


    their daughter would be meek and quiet, but she turned out to be pretty outgoing and passionate.


    Natalia didn''t know her well but she had definitely heard of her before.


    Although she had a fiery temper, she was actually a very nice person. And she was also very close to


    Archie''s grandma.


    She asked, "Why are you guys still standing there? Come and sit! Dinner will be ready very soon. Let''s


    have a lovely evening tonight!"


    "Where''s Jessica? She hasn''te down here." asked Matthew.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Tracy smiled, "She had been greeting people all afternoon. She must be exhausted. I''ll let her know


    when dinner is ready."


    Matthew nodded.


    After a few minutes, it was time for dinner.


    Jessica finally appeared. Natalia hadn''t seen her for a long time. Jessica was wearing a white sweater


    and a cashmere skirt. Her brown hair was nicely curled. She looked cute and delicate, nothing like what


    she used to be several months ago.


    With the maid''s help, she slowly went down the stairs and greeted everyone.


    "Pardon me for being sote. I was sort of tired and I overslept. I''m sorry."


    People started to exchange pleasantries with her. Jessica was smiling the whole time and eventually


    she fixed her eyes on Natalia.


    Natalia stared back at her calmly.


    Jessica paused and then walked towards her elegantly.


    "Fancy seeing you here, Lia."


    Natalia raised her eyebrows.


    This was different from what she expected.


    She thought Jessica wouldn''t dare to see her again. But she was wrong.


    If Jessica looked sofortable with it, then Natalia had nothing to fear.


    She smiled back at her and said, "Long time no see, my dear sister. Looks like you''re doing fine these


    days."


    Jessica was grinning and looked quite genuine.


    "Yeah. Not as good as I used to be, but good enough. I didn''t treat you well before. But what''s past is


    past. Hope you could move on and have a wonderful life."


    Nataliaughed, "Of course. It''s not what it used to be anymore. You used to be my father''s bastard


    and now you''ve be the lost child of the Kawn family who''s finally found. I surely wouldn''t hold on


    to the past."


    The living room was deadly silent.

 Chapter 323 Put Her On The Spot

    Chapter 323 Put Her On The Spot


    Chapter 323 Put Her on The Spot


    Since both Natalia and Jessica were celebrities, the Dawson family scandal got viral on the Inte,


    which was why a lot of people present knew about what happened between those two girls.


    When the Kawn family announced that the child was Jessica, people were shocked from the beginning.


    They didn''t know how to ask their questions because it seemed too personal.


    At this moment, everyone looked at each other puzzledly and were extremely curious.


    Mr. Kawn didn''t know how Inte worked and didn''t like hanging out with the minors. So he had no


    idea what was going on on the Inte.


    Hearing what she said, he asked, "Natalia, you know Jessica before?"


    Natalia turned around and smiled at him, "We were much more than that."


    Wilhelm was even more confused.


    But it was a little inappropriate to say too much on such an asion. Wilson frowned and winked at


    Tracy.


    Tracy came forward, trying to ease the tension, "Time for dinner! How about going to the dining room


    first? Dad, I cooked your favorite dish today."


    Wilhelm snorted, "Today''s a big day! Jessica is back and so many guests are here. Don''t pay all the


    attention to me."


    Tracy quickly answered, "Yeah, but you''re the lucky star of our family, of course we cared about you


    most."


    Then she told Wilson and Matthew to help Wilhelm sit on his wheelchair.


    Wilhelm had been in a wheelchair for two years because of his poor health.


    He rolled his eyes and said, "Stop ttering me. I''m nothing but an old sack of bones. You don''t need to


    care about me that much."


    Tracyughed, "What are you talking about?! Honestly, I think even the fresh meat on TV can''t


    Wilhelm asked curiously, "Fresh meat? Why are youparing me with meat? Of course I''m better


    than meat!"


    Tracy guffawed, "Dad, you''re so out of date."


    Someone next to them exined, "Mr. Kawn, fresh meat doesn''t actually mean meat. It refers to those


    young pretty boys nowadays."


    Wilhelm finally understood what she meant and burst outughing.


    The topic was quietly changed and Wilson asked everyone to enter the dining room.


    Though some people were still curious, they were too awkward to say anything else and follow his


    guidance.


    The dinner was going well.


    Everybody was onto something but they all shut up in front of Wilhelm.


    After dinner, Jessica wanted to have a walk with Wilhelm in the backyard garden, but he refused.


    Mr. Kawn patted her hands and said gently, "There are a lot of kids at your age. You should spend


    more time with them! Have fun!"


    Jessica looked worried, "But you..."


    "I''m fine by myself. I''ll just ask Greg to apany me."


    He smiled and waved at Greg.


    Jessica gave in and said politely, "Thank you, Mr. Greg. Grandpa, I''lle for youter."


    Mr. Kawn giggled, "Great. Take your time. I''ll went to bed after the walk."


    Jessica nodded and left.


    From distance, Natalia was standing there and looking at this.


    Archie came from her behind and nced at Jessica over there.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Natalia said worriedly, "I was wondering, who came up with this idea? Why would they want Jessica to


    pretend to be Yvonne''s daughter?"


    "Of course it''s Uncle Wilson."


    Natalia shook her head.


    "This is way too important. If it''s only his idea, other people will definitely know something was wrong,


    especially Uncle Matthew"


    It was known to all that Wilson and Matthew didn''t get along well. In tradition, if Mr. Kawn passed away,


    the next host of the Kawn family would be Matthew because he was the elder son.


    But he was too ordinaryparing with Wilson. That was why he regarded Wilson as hispetitor.


    If Wilson did this by himself, Matthew would never cooperate because it wouldn''t benefit him anyway.


    Archie raised his eyebrows.


    "So, what do you think?"


    "I think the whole family except Mr. Kawn are acting."


    Archie thought for a while. Natalia turned around, only to see someone familiar was walking in.


    "Miss Selena, you''re back!"


    Greg was about to take Mr. Kawn to the garden when they identally bumped into Selena.


    Selena forced a smile and greeted, "Grandpa."


    Mr. Kawn was clearly in a mood when he saw Selena.


    "Why are you home sote? Don''t you know your sister''s back? Did you do this on purpose to put her


    on the spot?"


    Selena froze.


    At that moment, Jessica heard the conversation and ran towards them.


    "Grandpa, don''t me her," she stepped in front of Selena and exined, "Selena is a celebrity. She


    tried her best to make it home tonight. I''m not embarrassed and please don''t be mad at her."


    Mr. Kawn wasn''t so mad anymore. He nced at Selena impatiently and scolded, "Why are you still


    standing here? Go and greet the guests!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Selena lowered her head and answered, "I will, Grandpa. I''m going in."


    She went into the room hastily.

 Chapter 324 The Truth

    Chapter 324 The Truth


    Chapter 324 The Truth


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    After Selena was gone, Mr. Kawn looked at Jessica smiling, "Jessica, Selena is a little too quiet. Don''t


    be upset with her. It''s just who she is."


    Jessica curved her lips and said, "Of course. We''re family."


    Wilhelm nodded and asked Greg to take him to the Garden.


    Natalia was stunned.


    "She''s pulling the same tricks again and no one''s seeing what she is up to. Acting so innocent and


    tame. Disgusting."


    Archie sneered, "Perhaps most people see things with their eyes, not with their hearts."


    Natalia raised her eyebrows.


    She turned to Archie andugh, "So, Mr. McCarthy, do you see things with your heart?"


    Archie looked down and chuckled wickedly, "I only see you with my heart."


    He grabbed her hands andid them on his chest.


    "It''s beating for you right now. Can you hear it?"


    Natalia''s face got red instantly. She hurriedly withdrew her hands and said, "E!"


    Then she walked inside the room in a rush.


    Archie seldom got her shy like this. He guffawed and followed her inside.


    Natalia figured that she must dig in and find out what truly happened.


    And in order to find the truth, they needed to ask Wilson.


    Wilson knew that Jessica was Natalia''s half-sister and they wouldn''t be able to fool Natalia, so there


    was no need to lie to her.


    When they found Wilson, he just went out of the tearoom with Ein.


    He was surprised to see them, and then he said, "Archie, Lia, I thought you were in the living room with


    other kids."


    Archie didn''t say anything.


    Natalia smiled, "We were having a walk in the garden and came here by chance."


    She nced at Ein. He nodded to her and said to Archie, "I heard that you have acquired severalrge


    enterprises in session recently. Good for you."


    Archie replied coldly, "I thought the Bissel family are normally more interested in politics. I didn''t know


    you would care about our business so eagerly. Thank you for your attention."


    Hearing that, Einughed awkwardly, "Well, we''re family friends, right? Of course I would care about


    you. But don''t misunderstand me. I meant well. I just wanna say that you''ve done a great job."


    Archie curved his lips.


    "Then, thank you."


    There had been several conflicts between the Bissel family and the Kawn family although they were


    still pretending that everything was normal.


    They both knew each other''s intention.


    Ein left after saying goodbye to Wilson.


    Then, Wilson turned around and said to Archie and Natalia: "I assume you came to ask me something,


    didn''t you?"


    Natalia nodded.


    Wilson grinned, "I guess so. It''s better to clear things up anyway. Follow me."


    He led them into the tearoom.


    Mr. Kawn had a passion for tea art, which exined why the tearoom was decorated in exquisite taste.


    The colors were ssy and perfectly bnced. Even the antique tea table was made of sandalwood.


    Before the tea was boiled, the refreshing scent of tea was already in the air.


    They sat down at the table. Wilson began to make tea while saying, "I knew you woulde, but you


    came much earlier than I expected. Please don''t embarrass me in front of so many people. I know a lot


    of them have already known and they are hoping that you two wille and ask for exnation."


    Natalia smiled, "If you have known we woulde to you and still decided to bring Jessica to Eqitin,


    then you must be one hundred percent sure you could deceive everyone."


    Wilson frowned and nced at her.


    Archie was sitting next to her emotionlessly, twirling his wedding ring.


    After a few seconds of silence, he sighed, "Never mind. I''ll tell you."


    He got up to serve them tea, then he sat back down and continued, "The truth is, Jessica is not


    Yvonne''s child."


    Natalia froze.


    Although she''d knew it was impossible that Jessica was her daughter, she was still surprised to hear


    Wilson finally admit it.


    Wilson said in a deep tone, "Except for my father, everyone in our family has known about this. We''ve


    reached a consensus that we should make him feel happy and content in hisst days. It really doesn''t


    matter that Jessica is not Yvonne''s daughter as long as my father believes she is."


    He paused for a while and kept on talking, "And Jessica might be thest person who knows where


    that child is."


    Natalia was confused.


    However, it seemed that Wilson didn''t want to give any further information.


    Archie was not interested in the lost child. He was more curious about the behavior of the Kawn family.


    "So, you chose Jessica to pretend to be the child. But have you ever considered about her reputation?


    Sooner orter, someone will tell Mr. Kawn about her scandals. How are you going to exin that to


    him?" said Archie.


    "Like what she said, what''s past is past. There''s not much time left for him. I will keep the Kawns''


    mouths shut. As for other people, my father will not believe their words anyway." said Wilson.


    Archieughed derisively.


    Natalia asked, "So the doctor said Mr. Kawn doesn''t have much time left?"


    Wilson nodded.


    "The cancer had spread to the liver. My father refused chemotherapy. He has only two months to live."

 Chapter 325 All In Vain

    Chapter 325 All In Vain


    Chapter 325 All in Vain


    Suddenly, everyone in the tearoom fell silent.


    Though Natalia was not familiar with Mr. Kawn and had only spent a couple of hours with him, she was


    still sad to hear this terrible news.


    "Uncle Wilson, I''m sorry."


    Wilson smiled, "It''s life. Nobody is immortal. My father has been suffering from illness for years. To be


    she had been in a trance. Even when sheter adopted Selena, she still couldn''t move on, which was


    probably why she couldn''t even make it to her 40th birthday.


    "My father couldn''t let it go. These years he has been constantly busy with family affairs and didn''t even


    have time to search for the child. That is why he is so eager to find Yvonne''s daughter. He doesn''t want


    to have any regrets.


    "Actually, it doesn''t matter anymore whether the child is fake or not. If he thinks she is real, then she is


    real."


    After he finished, the three of them were silent again.


    Natalia didn''t know what to say.


    She finally understood why Archie said getting the lost child back might not be a good thing.


    Other than Wilhelm, no one wanted her back.


    After all, Wilhelm was not in good condition. No one knew if he had made a will or not. If the child was


    found, there would be one more heir, even if she was just a woman with no background.


    Sometimes rich people were just incredibly cold-blooded.


    Natalia and Archie had already known the answer and didn''t want to talk anymore.


    They stood up and took their leave.


    Wilson walked them to the door.


    At the door, he looked at Natalia. He wanted to say something but hesitated.


    Natalia knew what he wanted to say. She said calmly, "Rest assured. I will mind my own business if


    she minds hers. Let bygones be bygones. I''ve taken back what belongs to me. After all, she got


    nothing in the end, and I don''t want to waste more time on her."


    Wilson was relieved to hear her say this.


    "If so, thank you for your understanding."


    Natalia nodded slightly and left with Archie.


    It was still kind of early when they went back to Pinewood Manor.


    They didn''t eat much at the dinner. Seeing them back, Mrs. Dottie made some dumplings for them,


    which were Natalia''s favorite.


    When eating, Natalia kept drifting away.


    Archie nced at her and said, "If you''re notfortable with that, I can take you back to the Kawn


    Mansion and expose her lies."


    Natalia was stunned and then quickly exined, "Oh, I''m not thinking about her."


    Archie raised his eyebrows.


    "Then what''s on your mind?"


    Natalia hesitated for a second and said, "I was thinking why Mr. Kawn was so distant to Selena. I''ve


    always heard that he was super nice to her. Is it because Jessica is back?"


    Archie was confused.


    "And that''s what you''ve been thinking about?"


    Natalia nodded, looking quite serious.


    "That''s not your problem. You don''t need to worry about her."


    Natalia didn''t know why he got mad.


    "She is your ex-girlfriend or might even be your first love. She had been in love with you for so many


    years and you don''t even bother to care about her a little bit. That is kind of cruel. Yet you think that I


    was being nosy."


    Archie froze.


    Natalia didn''t like to rake up the past, but every once in a while, she couldn''t help making fun of him on


    things about Selena.


    He put down his spoon and looked her straight in the eyes, "Let me get this straight. I have never


    admitted that she was my girlfriend because it was all just jokes made by our parents when we were


    young. Moreover, even if she were my ex-girlfriend, we would have broken up for many years. We are


    total strangers now, so I have no obligation to care for her. And as my wife, you shouldn''t care for her


    either, understand?"


    "..."


    Natalia didn''t want him to really get mad. She tried to smooth things over by saying, "Honey, don''t be


    so sensitive. Everyone has an ex these days. I had a rtionship before I met you as well. I''m ok with


    that kind of stuff."


    Hearing that, Archie was even more depressed.


    Just then, Mrs. Dottie came in.


    "Mr. and Mrs. McCarthy, Miss Kaur is here."


    Natalia was stunned.


    She checked the time and found out that it was ten o ''clock at night.


    Ever since Victoria returned to Eqitin after giving birth, she had beenying low and rarely went out this


    Why would shee here sote at night?


    Natalia walked out of their room, feeling confused.


    As soon as she got into the living room, she saw Victoriaing in with her baby in her arms, followed


    by her help Helen, who was carrying arge bag of stuff.


    "Victoria," she went over and asked with concern, "What happened? Is everything alright?"


    Victoria smiled, "Everything''s fine. I hope I didn''t disturb you by showing up thiste."


    Archie came up from behind. He took a look at Victoria and said to Natalia, "You girls talk, I need to get


    back to the study."


    Natalia knew that he was intended to leave them two besties alone, so she nodded and said yes.


    After Archie went upstairs, Natalia asked Victoria to sit on the couch. She nced at the sleeping child


    in her arms and asked, "It''s freezing outside. Why are you bringing him here sote?"


    It was December in Eqitin. The snow on the road was very thick. How could a little child bear this kind


    of extreme weather?


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Victoria sighed and said, "What choice do I have? He has toe here anyways. Instead of Helen


    dropping him off tomorrow morning, I''d rather bring him here myself."


    "What?"


    Victoria looked her in the eyes and asked, "Lia, can you do me a favor?"


    Natalia nodded with no hesitation, "Anything you ask for."


    "Help take care of Joy. I gotta return to Julio."

 Chapter 326 Taking Care Of The Child

    Chapter 326 Taking Care Of The Child


    Chapter 326 Taking Care of the Child


    Victoria had naturally listened when Natalia analyzed what had happened with her.


    So she knew that she had to go back to Julio this time.


    Only, she could go, but the child couldn''te with her.


    First, the child had only just recovered from a serious illness. He was far too young to bring along in


    case anything else happened with his body.


    Second, Brandon hadn''t allowed the child into his doorstep, after all. Any arguments or friction could


    put the kid in the line of fire.


    Hearing Victoria''s concerns, Natalia agreed.


    She nodded and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of Joy. Go back and deal with what you need dealt


    with for now. I promise, when you return, he won''t be missing a single hair on his head."


    Victoria smiled gratefully.


    "I trust you, of course."


    She paused, looked longingly onest time at the child, then handed him over to Helen and rose. "It''s


    gettingte. I need to get back. Have Helen stay here to look after him with you for this time, all right?


    She''s brought him up until now. She knows his temper and has the experience."


    Natalia nodded, agreed, and had Mrs. Dottie get Helen and Joy settled in before getting up and


    escorting Victoria out.


    "What time''s your flight tomorrow?"


    "Eight in the morning."


    "Want me to take you?"


    "No Need."


    Victoria hesitated, then sighed.


    "I hope it goes well this time. I''m tired of this year-long grudge, but I won''t back down over the child. I


    don''t hope for my father to forgive me, but I wish he''d let go and let me walk my own path."


    Hearing her words, Natalia felt heavy as well.


    But she still hugged her encouragingly.


    "It''ll go well. I believe in you."


    After seeing Victoria off, Natalia went back to the rooms and checked in on Mrs. Dottie.


    Mrs. Dottie had already taken Helen and the kid to the guest room and was sorting out their


    amodations.


    Thankfully, Anne came by often, so there was plenty of things for children in the house.


    Besides, Victoria had had Helen bring all the daily necessities over, so they weren''t pressed at the


    moment.


    With everything settled in, Natalia checked on Joy.


    The kid was sleeping well. Even now, it didn''t seem like he would wake.


    The little bundle curled up in the cradle like a cute, tiny angel.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She felt her heart warm as she tucked him in and said, "I''ll be troubling you to look after him alone


    tonight, Helen. I''ll find someone with the experience taking care of children and have theme over


    to give you a hand tomorrow. This way, you can take turns."


    Helen smiled hurriedly. "No, no, it''s fine. I''ve taken care of Joy for this long and I''m used to it. I''ll be fine


    even if I went at it alone."


    Natalia smiled and didn''t reply.


    After arranging everything, she went upstairs to look for Archie.


    Archie was in his writing room. Seeing here in, he asked, "It''s done?"


    "Yeah."


    Natalia thought about it. "It''ll be two days until the holidays. Victoria might not be back until after the


    festivities. Since there''s not too much going on right now, I want to have Annee over and keep Joy


    Archie didn''t have an opinion on that suggestion.


    "Sure. I''ll leave it up to you."


    The following day, Natalia went and visited the old household.


    Seeing her, Anne was naturally overjoyed.


    Knowing that there was a little brother waiting for her at home, her eyes lit up.


    "Did you finally make a little brother for me with Daddy, Mommy? Then am I a big sister from now on?"


    Natalia had tough as she poked her nose. "Don''t make things up. That''s your Auntie Victoria''s child,


    but Mommy and Auntie Victoria are friends, so he''s your little brother too."


    Anne finally understood.


    "Then when are you giving me a real little brother, Mommy?"


    "..."


    Er...


    To the side, Ariana and William couldn''t hold back their amusement. Ariana chuckled, "If you didn''t


    raise a ruckus about going to live with Mommy every day, Mommy and Daddy would be able to give


    you a little brother very soon."


    Hearing that, Anne pouted discontentedly.


    "I''ve lived away from Mommy for so long, but it''s still not long enough? If that''s the case, I don''t want it


    anymore."


    She said, and turned her head sulkily to the side, releasing a humph.


    Natalia found it unbearably cute and smiled, "There''s twenty days in the winter holiday and you can


    spend it all with Mommy. Aren''t you happy?"


    Anne''s eyes brightened for a moment, then she looked at her dubiously.


    "Really? You''re not lying to me?"


    Faced with the child''s doubt, Natalia suddenly lulled.


    She felt an inexplicable sense of sorrow.


    This child had been through too much. She didn''t have a mother to apany her from when she was


    small. Archie loved her enough and was patient enough, but he was far too busy at the end of the day.


    The people who spent the most time with her were only Ariana and William.


    That was why, deep in her heart, she must feel so extremely insecure.


    Natalia sighed lightly and crouched down, hugging the girl into her arms. Her voice was soft. "Really.


    When you get better, you''ll be with Mommy every day from now on and we''ll never be apart again.


    How''s that?"


    Anne cheered up instantly.


    "That''s great. I know Mommy is the best."


    Seeing that, Ariana''s eyes grew moist at the side.


    Natalia really was the best.


    She''d thought it would be hard for Natalia to ept the child before.


    But clearly, she was really treating Anne like one of her own, with not an ounce of selfishness.


    Thinking of that, Ariana said, "Anne,e with me."


    As she spoke, she headed upstairs.


    Natalia got up, a little dubious, but still followed her over.


    Ariana brought her all the way to her own room.


    In the old McCarthy household, there was an aged servant who took care of Ariana by the name of


    Murphy. Everyone called her Mama Murphy most days. She''d been with the olddy since they were


    young, so she had her trust.


    Right now, she was tidying Ariana''s room.


    Seeing theme in, she stopped what she was doing and beamed, "Madams, you''re here."


    Ariana nodded and didn''t send her off, directly ordering, "Bring me the sandalwood box in the drawer."


    Mama Murphy made an assenting noise and hurried to the task.


    Taking Natalia''s hand, the olddy sat down on her chair and spoke. "You got to know Archie early,


    Natalia, and didn''t hold a wedding, so I didn''t get the chance to give you anything. But I really do like


    you as a granddaughter-inw. With you here, be it Archie or Anne, I can leave them safely in your


    hands."


    Hearing that the start of the conversation wasn''t going where she thought, Natalia frowned.

 Chapter 327 Treat It As A Coincidence

    Chapter 327 Treat It As A Coincidence


    Chapter 327 Treat It as a Coincidence


    At that moment, Mama Murphy had taken the box and walked over.


    "Found it, madam."


    Smiling, she handed the box over to the olddy. Natalia took one look and saw it was a deep brown


    sandalwood box, engraved with delicate patterns. A high-end piece, obviously.


    Ariana opened the box. It was iid with a dark red silk brocade, and on the brocade, there sat a


    ssic-looking sapphire ne.


    Natalia''s eyes shot wide as her face changed slightly.


    For no other reason that the design looked very familiar, almost like...


    The olddy took out the ne and sighed, "This was from a long time ago, when I was still young.


    Your Grandpa got it from an antique merchant by chance, and we hadn''t known each other long. He


    gave me the ne as our engagement gift. You''re a good kid, Natalia. I don''t have much to give


    you, but I''ll give you this ne. I hope you and Archie can be like us, and spend the rest of your


    lives together in harmony and peace."


    Natalia frowned. There was no joy in her expression as she stared off into space.


    Noticing her bearing chance, Ariana was a little surprised as she called, "Natalia."


    Natalia jerked back to the moment.


    She floundered for a moment, then forced a smile. "What did you just say, Grandma?"


    Ariana had to frown as well.


    She didn''t continue on the topic and said concernedly, "Are you all right? Are you feeling sick


    anywhere?"


    Natalia shook her head.


    Pursing her lips, she hesitated and said, "I''m fine. Just remembered a few things after seeing this


    ne all of a sudden."


    Ariana was taken aback.


    "Oh? You don''t mean to say you''ve seen it before?"


    That couldn''t be possible. After all, ever since William had given her the ne decades ago, she''d


    hid it away carefully. Outsiders couldn''t have seen it.


    But Natalia nodded.


    She reached out and unsped the ne she''d always been wearing.


    "Look at this, Grandma."


    Natalia was holding the same, ssic-style ne, designed very simrly to Ariana''s, only the


    sapphire had been switched for a ruby.


    Ariana was instantly stunned.


    Not just her, but Mama Murphy, looking on at the side, was also stunned.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "What ¨C what''s going on..."


    Mama Murphy was at aplete loss for words. This ne was an heirloom from previous royal


    families. There was only one of them. How could an identical copy exist?


    Natalia didn''t know about the history behind the ne, but seeing their reactions, she could tell that


    something wasn''t right.


    After a while, Ariana reacted, her face darkening slightly, "Where did you get this ne?"


    Natalia didn''t hide it and told her about how her mother had died, leaving her this memento.


    Ariana heard the story and fell into doubt.


    Frowning, she reached out after a while and said, "Can I have a close look at the ne?"


    Natalia nodded.


    Ariana took the ne, examined it, and visibly rxed.


    "This is a fake. It''s delicately made and looks like a ssic relic, but look closely and you''ll find that a


    lot of ces are new. This isn''t a remnant of a previous royal family but a recent forgery."


    Natalia was astonished.


    This was something her mother had kept for her. She''d seen her mother wear it from when she was


    small, and she''d deliberately left it to her after she passed. It shouldn''t be a forgery.


    Still, Ariana was dead sure, and Natalia didn''t have a better exnation at the moment, so she could


    only let it rest.


    Coming out of the olddy''s room, Natalia took Anne and Archie home with her.


    Knowing that she had a little brother in the house now, Anne was overjoyed and wanted to y around


    with him.


    Natalia had Mrs. Dottie and Helen keep a watch on them so they didn''t go on toote, then went


    upstairs.


    Back in her bedroom, she washed up and took out the two nes, cing them side by side as she


    sat on the bed, musing.


    Archie came back sometime during that and saw her sitting there, hand on her chin, looking troubled.


    He cocked an eyebrow.


    "What are you looking at?"


    He walked over and sat down opposite her.


    Natalia pushed the two jewel boxes in front of him and said, "Look at these two nes."


    Archie raised his brows, a little surprised.


    Of course he''d seen the ruby ne that Natalia always wore.


    Knowing that it was a memento of her mother, it wasn''t anything strange.


    But the ne on the side was Ariana''s, and because the olddy had treasured it, she rarely took it


    out. As a man, Archie didn''t pay too much attention to this sort of thing, so he actually hadn''t seen this


    ne too often.


    Looking at the two nes side by side, he thought for a while and asked, "Grandma gave you this


    one?"


    Natalia nodded.


    "Grandma says that this is something from a previous royal family that Grandpa stumbled upon and


    gave to her as a wedding gift. She just gave it to me, but didn''t think I already had one. The one my


    Mom left me. But Grandma says this one''s fake."


    She said, and took up the ruby ne.


    Archie took it and looked it over.


    He hadn''t paid too much attention to jewelry for women, so he didn''t notice.


    Looking at it closely now, he found that this ne was made recently. Forget previous royal families,


    it wasn''t believable even for Kiera to have worn it for decades.


    He couldn''t help frowning.


    Natalia sighed, frustrated.


    "My mother wouldn''t have lied to me, and I never understood the meaning behind her leaving me this


    ne. Does it really have something to do with Grandma?"


    Archie shot her a look.


    The look wasn''t bright or dim, and seemed thoughtful.


    Natalia didn''t know how to respond to the look, nor did she know what he meant.


    After a while, Archie sat the ne down and said, "I remember that the old woman of the Dawson


    family had kept this back then. She might know something."


    Natalia jolted, then her expression sunk.


    "Forget it. She wouldn''t tell me even if she knew."


    Archie didn''t say anything about that.


    He fell silent for a while and took up both of the nes, remarking, "If that''s the case, then there''s


    no need to overthink it. It''s just a ne and won''t affect anything. Just think of it as a coincidence."


    Natalia thought about it and felt it made sense, so she left it up to him.


    Settling down, she went back downstairs to check on Anne and Joy. After tucking both of the little


    children back to their rooms in bed, she retired to her own room.

 Chapter 328 One Happy Family

    Chapter 328 One Happy Family


    Chapter 328 One Happy Family


    A few dayster was a big holiday.


    A day of festivities around the nation.


    Since they were in Eqitin, they had to celebrate together, so that afternoon, Natalia brought Anne and


    Joy back to the old household.


    It was the holidays, but Archie still had some business to take care of in the office and wouldn''t get


    back untilter.


    Natalia gave him a call beforehand and had him get back to the old household right after he was done


    instead of heading back to Pinewood Manor.


    The old household was bustling activity. It was rare for them to get back together like one big happy


    family.


    Ariana was overjoyed recently. You couldn''t me her. In past holidays, either Archie was overseas or


    Faye couldn''t make it back. Even if they came back, having only four people there made it feel a bit


    lonely.


    This year was different. Seeing her children and grandchildren surround her, Ariana felt a surge of


    warmth and appeared younger by several years.


    It was the holidays, so as a McCarthy, Faye did have toe back for such a big day.


    Considering Natalia, though, Ariana did ask her about it indirectly to the side.


    Natalia didn''t have too big a grudge against Faye. Faye had only had to leave the country because of


    the prospecting incident, so it didn''t have too much to do with her.


    Now that the prospecting scene was about dealt with, it was natural that she''de back.


    Natalia smiled and soothed the olddy. Seeing that she was fine with it, Ariana rxed.


    That afternoon, Faye was on Natalia''s heels as they went back to the old home.


    The two bumped into each other as they entered. Faye still looked as proud as ever, but with her recent


    blow, she didn''t act out as much. As unwilling as she was to see her, she simply scoffed and headed


    inside without saying anything.


    Natalia didn''t bring it up against her.


    She felt that it really wasn''t easy for someone who was almost forty to still behave like a teenager.


    Of course there was the pampering of the McCarthy family, but also because she was pure and


    believed anything anyone said, her mind often couldn''t turn corners.


    Getting mad with someone like this would aplish nothing other than making oneself


    ufortable.


    Natalia always treated herself well. If she wouldn''t benefit from it, she couldn''t be bothered to do it.


    The old household hung with festive decorations and looked more joyous than ever.


    After going in, Natalia had Anne go y around herself. Helen and another servant in the old


    household took care of Joy, while she herself went into the kitchens to look for Ariana.


    For the most important festival in the year, the olddy had always liked to get down and dirty herself to


    make something nice for the family. This was a tradition of decades.


    And considering Eqitin was far north in the country and cold, at this time of year, it was popr to eat


    dumplings.


    Since Ariana and Faye had grown up in the north, they were naturally no strangers to the dish.


    But Natalia had grown up in Julio. Being a city in the south, she didn''t have dumplings or noodles too


    often.


    So she was the only person in the entire family who didn''t know how to make the darned things while


    everyone else could.


    She was a little embarrassed, while the olddy simply smiled, "If you want to learn how,e over


    and I''ll teach you."


    Faye looked at her, wanting to poke fun, but paused, thought of something, and didn''t speak.


    Not noticing her expressions, Natalia heard Ariana''s words and swallowed herck of confidence as


    she washed her hands and bit the bullet.


    Other than the servants, there were only the three of them wrapping dumplings.


    Archie came back at half past five and started ying chess with William.


    Ariana slowed down her movements and said, "Look here. Put this meat in here, then pinch it here,


    hold it still in the center with your left hand like an axis. Follow up with your right hand and circle around


    it to make a pattern. That makes it both pretty and delicious. Try it."


    Natalia stared at the olddy''s motions and got the basics.


    She nodded. "Okay. I''ll give it a try."


    But somethings were easier said than done.


    She''d never known that it was this difficult to wrap dumplings.


    The dough almost looked alive in the olddy''s hands, following her every whim.


    But in her own hands, they either stayed stubbornly still or ended up horrifically deformed as she


    pinched them.


    Putting too little meat in there ended up with a deted center, but too much and it burst out.


    She grew a bit frantic.


    Seeing that, Ariana burst outughing.


    "It''s no rush, take your time. It''s easy! Try doing a few more and you''ll pick it up soon enough."


    Natalia blushed, feeling clumsy for the first time in her life.


    Seeing the olddy twist her neck, she put her own dough down. "You must be tired, Mom! I''ll help you


    up to rest a while."


    The olddy had been happy to get up early, so she''d worked all through the day already.


    Ariana nodded.


    "All right! Once the dumplings are done, take Anne to the square over there to watch the fireworks. And


    get Archie to stop ying chess to take Natalia over too. There a bunch of the kids who grew up here


    over there and it''s great fun. Don''t leave the young ones at home."


    Nodding, Faye took her gloves off.


    Only then did Ariana take her arm and go upstairs to rest.


    Natalia continued to tackle the dumpling dough. They''d made enough for the night, but she didn''t want


    to give up.


    She''d always been good with her hands and picked up anything she put her mind to. She didn''t think


    she''d be losing to a bit of flour.


    No, she had to get it right.


    As she struggled, a chuckle rang out from behind.


    She jumped, turned around, and saw Archie standing behind her, looking at her motions and holding in


    hisughter. Seemed like he''d been holding it in for a while.


    Natalia went red and turned around, mumbling, "How long have you been here? Why didn''t you say


    anything?"


    "I said something, but you were too focused wrapping dumplings and didn''t notice."


    The man walked up and looked at her failed products, unable to helpughing. "You''re using too much


    force. With the right technique, you don''t need too much strength. Look, it''s all twisted now."


    Ariana had justughed at her, and she was feeling down enough, and now he wasing over to


    poke fun too.


    She felt a surge of embarrassment and snapped, "Well, then you do it if you''re so great!"


    Archie cocked his eyebrow and actually went and washed his hands, put on his gloves, then started


    wrapping dumplings.


    Natalia stared.


    The snowy white dough came alive in his broad palm.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Soon enough, he produced a pretty-looking dumpling.


    Her eyes bugged out.


    Archie winked at her.


    Utterly defeated, Natalia said dejectedly, "Why can''t I pick up something that looks so simple?"

 Chapter 329 Legally A Couple

    Chapter 329 Legally A Couple


    Chapter 329 Legally a Couple


    The man smirked. "I told you, you need the right technique."


    Seeing her still frowning, troubled, he put down his dough and walked behind her.


    Encircling his arms around her body, he handed her a sheet of dough and held her hands, teaching her


    motion by motion.


    "Look there. Don''t press down on it too hard, otherwise you can''t turn it. With this hand, twist it just a


    little, and you get the pattern. Now, with that feeling, turn and pinch. Isn''t that simple?"


    To her surprise, having him literally teach her hands-on made it really easy.


    Taking her hand again, Archie taught her how to wrap several dumplings in the same matter.


    When they got to the fifth one, Natalia couldn''t hold it in and said, "I''ll try one myself."


    Archie blinked and nodded. "Sure. Go ahead."


    She took the dough carefully and started pinching with the same feeling as when he''d just taught her.


    Soon, she''d made a dumpling.


    It wasn''t as perfect as when he''d taken her hands, but you could at least call this a normal dumpling.


    She was overjoyed as she raised the dumpling to his eyes, beaming, "Look, I''ve got it!"


    Looking at the woman''s simple, happy smile, her joy infected him, and his own contentedness leaked


    out of his deepening gaze.


    He nodded. "I have a smart wife."


    The suddenpliment embarrassed Natalia.


    She rearranged her sidelocks and chuckled, "You taught me well."


    She''d forgotten that, having wrapped dumplings for the entire while, her hands were covered with flour.


    Her gesture brought two white streaks across her cheeks.


    Like a shy kitten.


    Seeing that, the man''s eyes deepened further as he pressed a hand against the back of her head and


    kissed her hard on the lips.


    The kiss was far too sudden. Natalia jumped, then looked around in a panic.


    She bumped him off with her elbow, stammering, "What are you doing? This is the old household!


    Grandma and Aunt Faye are outside!"


    Archie chuckled. "So what?"


    Natalia red at him.


    "You''ve got some nerve saying so what! What if they see us?"


    "We''re a legal couple, Natalia. They can''t do anything about a kiss."


    "..."


    He said that, but Ariana and Faye were both there, and even if William wasn''t showing himself, he


    coulde over at any moment.


    If they really saw her, she would probably die of shame.


    Archie knew that she got flustered easily. Seeing her blush down to the roots of her ears, he smirked


    and stopped teasing her.


    Taking off his gloves, he said, "It''s still too early for dinner. How abut I take you out for a walk?"


    Natalia looked at the time. It wasn''t even six yet, so it really was early.


    So she nodded. "All right."


    The two put their gloves away and went out hand in hand.


    In the mansion area near the old McCarthy household, most of the people living there were from the


    four great families.


    Over a decade ago, when they''d started moving out of the barracks, eighty percent of them had moved


    to this area. So this was basically another set of barracks.


    The two walked out, where passersby all greeted Archie.


    "Hey there, Archie!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "How are you doing, Archie!"


    "Where you headed, Archie?"


    "Coming out for a walk with the missus, eh Archie!"


    There were all sorts of greetings, but it was clear that everyone here knew him wellpared to how


    people greeted him outside.


    Archie only nodded back and didn''t reply, maintaining his cool aura.


    But even though his face remained expressionless towards these people, his eyes were warm, not cold


    like towards other people.


    At that moment, a young boy walked over.


    He was very obviously a boy because he''d dyed his hair bright yellow. With his punk metal outfit, it was


    obvious he was a teen rebel.


    Rushing over on a skateboard, his eyes lit up as he saw Archie.


    Putting his foot down, he skidded to a half and yelled excitedly, "You''re back, Archie!"


    Archie looked at him, his cool gaze warming even further.


    "Yeah. What are you up to?"


    "Getting ready to go out and y."


    The boy''s gaze fell on Natalia, and he was roused again.


    He winked knowingly at Archie.


    "So that''s your gal, then, Archie. When''s the wedding? Invite me along for the booze."


    Archie smiled. "Soon."


    Natalia blinked, but before she could react, Archie had tugged her forward.


    Behind them, the boyughed and shouted, "Okay! Be sure to tell me then, and I''ll be your best man!"


    The two had walked out a certain distance already. Natalia was a bit taken aback as she turned to look


    at the boy, asking Archie, "Who was that?"


    "The youngest of the Bissel family."


    "Oh?"


    To be honest, Natalia had heard more than she''d seen of the Bissel family.


    Of the four great families, she was naturally more intimate with the Kawns. And with Max there, she


    was also close as could be with the Nixons.


    But for the Bissels, she''d never met a single one of the current generation until now.


    She''d only just looked on the head of the family, Ein Bissel,st time at the Kawn family gathering.


    It was said that Ein had three sons. The eldest was in the military, while the second son was in


    business, with the both of them elites among the younger generation. But there wasn''t too much


    information on youngest son, who didn''t seem tomand too much attention in the family.


    Seemed like this young man was that legendary youngest Bissel, then.


    Natalia was thoughtful but didn''t ponder it for too long. The pair arrived at a nearby square.


    It was crowded and bustling with activity.


    With the festivities, there was a spot just for fireworks. It was the daytime and the fireworks weren''t as


    effective as they would have been at night, but because of the fun atmosphere, many people went over


    to y.


    With Archie holding her hand inside his own coat pocket, Natalia was warm and snug.


    Looking at a roadside stand selling roasted chestnuts, she piped up. "Let''s go over and buy a snack!"


    Archie nodded and led her over. They bought up a handful. Then Natalia''s phone rang as they paid the


    bill.


    She took up her phone. It was Victoria.


    Smiling, she told Archie, then went to pick up the call.


    Victoria had called simply to tell her how things were going in Julio and ask how Joy was doing.


    Natalia told her everything.


    With Helen looking after him and having several experienced mothers in the household with Ariana and


    Mama Murphy and a couple others there, there was plenty of people looking after Joy, so there was no


    need to worry.

 Chapter 330 A Powerful Alliance

    Chapter 330 A Powerful Alliance


    Chapter 330 A Powerful Alliance


    As for Victoria''s situation, it wasn''t the best, but it wasn''t the worst either.


    After all, it was his own flesh and blood daughter. Brandon was angry, but he didn''t shut her out.


    And with James there to smooth things over, at least the two could sit down at the same table and eat


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    together.


    Still, Brandon wasn''t budging over the contract and obviously wanted to put pressure on her again.


    Victoria sighed over the phone. Natalia didn''t know what else to say other than to take it slowly.


    This was between a parent and child, and she was an outsider. There wasn''t much she could do for


    her.


    Victoria didn''t talk for too long with her. She hung up a few minutester.


    Natalia walked around for a while longer with Archie and went back.


    The dumpling feast at night was boisterous and peaceful.


    On a day like this, even someone as obtuse as Faye knew to rein it in without upsetting Ariana, so the


    atmosphere was joyous overall.


    Because they''d gone toote with the festivities, Natalia and Archie stayed the night at the old house.


    Early the next morning, they were woken by a barrage of firecrackers.


    They were in the city, which technically forbade letting firecrackers loose, but William just had to set


    some off and smuggled in a couple small ones.


    After all, they had to start things off with a bang.


    Anne woke early. She was young but didn''t frighten easily. Seeing the firecrackers go off, she wasn''t


    scared. She alternated between putting her hands on her ears and pping as sheughed.


    Having just gotten up, Natalia looked at the happy atmosphere at the side of the window, nudging the


    drowsy man beside her. "It''s time to get up, Archie. Look, Anne''s already up."


    Archie frowned, dissatisfied that they''d interrupt their beauty sleep this early. He reached out with a


    long arm and dragged Natalia back in.


    "If they''re awake, they can have fun themselves. Sleep with me for a while longer."


    Held in his arms, Natalia smiled exasperatedly. This was a special day. With that much noise, Ariana


    had to be up already. They still had to pay their respects and couldn''t get up toote.


    So she reached out and tickled the man''s armpit, urging, "Grandma and the others are up too. If you


    sleep in, they''llugh at you. Come on, up and at ''em."


    Archie didn''t reply and simply hugged her tighter.


    He was always disciplined and stern with himself, and rarely slept in like this.


    Natalia tried for a while and he still didn''t budge. Knowing that he''d slepttest night, she couldn''t


    bear to force him out, so she waited a while for him to fall asleep before carefully slipping out of his


    grip, getting dressed, and heading out herself.


    As expected, it was bustling inside the yard.


    William was there ying around with Anne, and the Kawn and Nixon families had sent people over


    too.


    The families were used to visiting each other for the festivities. The peopleing were young, but


    they did bring a fresh bit of joy to the ce.


    Upon entering, Max first greeted the olddy and the old man, got his presents, then came in and saw


    Nataliaing out. "Happy holidays, Natalia! Where''s Archie?"


    Natalia chuckled. "Still sleeping. Why are you here so early?"


    "Ie around at about this time every year so I''m used to it."


    Natalia gave him a present she''d prepared, just to be polite.


    Max didn''t mind. He took it and went inside to find Archie.


    From the Kawn family, on the other hand, Wilson and Selena hade around.


    Probably because they knew that Natalia had a history with Jessica, no one was tasteless enough to


    send Jessica over.


    Natalia greeted Wilson first, then went to find Ariana.


    At noon, the two families stayed for lunch.


    After lunch, Max found an opportunity to whisper to Natalia, "I''ll tell you a secret. You know Jessica


    Dawson, who just went back to the Kawn family?"


    Natalia looked at him, raising her eyebrows. "What?"


    "I heard thatst night, the Bissel family just sent someone over to the Kawn family and proposed a


    marriage with none other than Jessica."


    Natalia blinked.


    Max winked, clearly basking in it a little.


    "They''re dead set on marrying up with the Kawn family. You have to hand it to the Bissels. The Kawns


    just got her back and they immediately tried to snap her up before anyone else could. Who knows if the


    one they''ve found is the realdy of the Kawn family? At the end of the day, with the old man dead and


    all their eggs having been put in one basket, they''d have ended up with nothing. As for the Bissels''


    youngest, it''s a shame for the pure boy."


    Natalia thought for a while, recalling the young man with the sunny disposition she''de across on


    her walk with Archie.


    Jessica was marrying him?


    Just thinking about it brought unpleasant chills down her back.


    "Do they know about what Jessica''s done?"


    Speaking of that, Max''s smile grew even more sinister.


    "How would they not? The Dawson family affairs were all over the inte. Anyone who wanted to find


    out just needed to look. There''s no hiding it."


    Natalia frowned.


    "Then why are they letting the young man marry her?"


    Max chortled.


    "Why else? For children of a noble family, especially on the level of the four great families, the


    individual doesn''t matter. The family profitse first. As much as the young master doesn''t like it, he


    can''t hold up against the pressure from his old man. No matter how fiercely he protests, he''ll probably


    have topromiseter on. Except for Archie, who in this generation isn''t involved in all the tug-of-


    wars of our families'' interests?"


    Max was uncharacteristically serious this time around. There was a hint of sadness to his voice.


    He almost seemed like he felt sorry for the boy.


    Natalia thought about it and pped him on the shoulder.


    "Don''t get too down. I wouldn''t say it about anyone else, but for someone who behaves like you do, no


    family would dare marry off their daughter to you. After all, marriage is a double-edged sword. If you


    get along, you make a powerful alliance, but if you break apart, you could end up as enemies. With that


    many nice women outside and you basically as a huge pitfall, no one with a brain would jump towards


    you, so rx!"


    At her teasing, Max rolled his eyes, exasperated.


    "I gossip with you out of the goodness of my heart, and this is what I get? Hmph, see if I spill anything


    else next time around!"


    With that, he crossed his arms and marched off, steaming.


    Natalia grinned, but after a while, the grin began to fade.

 Chapter 331 You Really Are Silly

    Chapter 331 You Really Are Silly


    Chapter 331 You Really Are Silly


    Archie had gotten ahold of the news too, butpared to Natalia''s worry, he looked at it more openly.


    "If the young man has his own ideas, he wouldn''tpromise for family. If he does, then it proves that


    he never had the ability and will to be independent in the first ce. If not Jessica, he would have


    married another woman anyway for profit and exchange of interests. There''s no difference.


    Natalia was still a little worried.


    "But she''s..."


    Archie looked at her deeply, grasping her hand tight.


    "Don''t be afraid." He said lightly, "The Bissels and the McCarthys are on opposing sides to begin with.


    And with everything that woman''s done to you, whether or not she marries into the Bissel family, she''s


    never going to be friends with you. So with her dead set as your enemy, whether or not they get


    married makes no difference at all."


    Natalia lifted her head to look at him, her fine brow showing a bit of anxiety.


    "Is it really all right? If the Kawns really stood by the Bissels, can you handle it alone?"


    Archie smiled.


    He reached out, tilted her face up, and stroked her cheeks with his fingers, saying softly after a while,


    "So long as you stay by my side, I can handle it."


    Natalia started.


    The man''s gaze was so gentle and so firm, brimming with inexplicable force, that her heart eventually


    stilled.


    She reached out and took his waist, leaning her face against his chest.


    "I''ll always stay by your side. No matter what happens, we''ll always be together."


    Archie smiled happily.


    "Don''t worry. Even if the Bissel family tries anything, it won''t be in these couple days. They''ll at least


    wait until after the holidays to move. So enjoy this holiday to yourself, okay?"


    Natalia nodded and finally said "okay".


    ...


    Meanwhile, in Julio.


    Naturally, the Kawn family was bustling with activity over the holidays as well.


    As a major enterprise tycoon of Julio, Brandon had an endless stream of peopleing to visit.


    And as the young master of the Kawns, James had to stay and deal with business as well.


    The house servants were so busy they were going insane. From the living room to the kitchens, they


    worked nonstop.


    With that, Victoria, who had nothing to do, became the most leisurely person in the entire house.


    She couldn''t be bothered to go liaise with anyone, so she didn''t go downstairs, even taking her lunch in


    her room.


    Brandon was too busy socializing to pay attention to her. James, though, did send someone up to ask


    her if she wanted to go down and mingle. A lot of seniors from thepany hade around, and she


    could have at least greeted them.


    Victoria, though, refused.


    She''d never thought of taking part in thepany. With her father and brother there, it was entirely


    enough.


    So she couldn''t be bothered to go talk to those people as well.


    James was exasperated, but he knew his sister''s temper, so he didn''t force her.


    Because there were so many guests and Victoria wouldn''te out and help, theycked a mistress


    hosting the household, and even with all their servants, the workload was too much.


    Brandon decided to up and rent apartment at a nearby five-star hotel, getting ready to take


    everyone out for dinner.


    Victoria didn''t want to go and stayed in her room watching TV.


    Brandon was still feuding with her, so he ignored her. There were servants at home and already


    finished meals, so she wouldn''t starve to death. The minute it was time, he took everyone out.


    Hearing the rabble fade, Victoria shut down herptop, closed her eyes for a moment, and came out


    wearing slippers.


    Seeing that she was finallying out of her room, one of the servants greeted her.


    "Where are you going, madam?"


    Victoria waved it off. "No need to worry about me. I''m just taking a walk."


    Seeing that, the servant didn''t ask about it and turned to leave.


    Victoria went to the office and looked around.


    She couldn''t find her contract.


    She knew that even though she was flesh and blood with Brandon, it really didn''t matter to the man if


    he got down to business.


    If she wanted to get back into acting free of her father''s control, she had to find that contract.


    But even after searching the entire office, she couldn''t find a single trace.


    After searching for a while, Victoria lost her patience and stood. She was about to call and ask if her


    brother had seen the contract, but the moment she turned around, she saw James standing there in


    the doorway.


    She jumped, thumping her own chest.


    "James! What are you doing? You scared me half to death."


    James shook his head helplessly.


    He strode over, rearranging the ces Victoria had messed up, then said, "Don''t waste your effort.


    Dad''s keeping that contract to himself. Without his permission, no one can get their hands on it. He''s


    wary of you, so why would he leave something like that at home?"


    Victoria blinked, then frowned.


    "Even you don''t know where it is?"


    James shook his head, honest. "I don''t."


    Victoria was a little angry.


    "What is he trying to pull? Does he really want to force me into a corner?"


    James chuckled.


    "That''s going a bit far, you know. Dad only wants the best for you."


    Her expression cold, Victoria looked pointedly to the side.


    Seeing her barbed and on guard, James sighed.


    "We all objected to you being with that man for our own reasons, but you didn''t listen and just had to


    elope with him. You even got pregnant with his child. Forget all that. But have you ever given us a


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    single call throughout this entire year? Have you ever even dropped us a line? Dad''s not mad at you


    and that man. He''s mad that his daughter that he raised for so many years is putting the family through


    this for one man. Wouldn''t you feel sad if it was you? Wouldn''t you feel disappointed?"


    Victoria''s eyes reddened.


    She bit her lip and wiped them.


    After a while, she mumbled, "It''s not that I didn''t want to contact him."


    But every time she called back, she''d get yelled at. After a while, she just couldn''t be bothered to ask


    for another scolding again.


    James had tough as he shook his head again.


    He reached out and patted her head, sounding quite helpless.


    "You really are silly, my silly little sister."


    Victoria whimpered, not sure what to say.


    James turned around and produced a contract from a nearby drawer, handing it to her.


    Victoria froze, took it, and looked at the contents, her eyes widening in shock.


    "Didn''t you say you didn''t know..."


    James shrugged. "I really didn''t know and I didn''t steal it for you. So if Dad asks about it, you can''t sell


    me out, or I won''t acknowledge you as my sister anymore."


    Victoria trembled, then rushed up and gave James a hug.


    "Thank you, big brother."

 Chapter 332 Let Her Go Free

    Chapter 332 Let Her Go Free


    Chapter 332 Let Her Go Free


    James smiled and held her, patting her back.


    "If you really want to thank me, next time you see Dad, stop butting heads with him from now on. You''re


    not a child anymore; you''re a mother yourself. It''s time you wised up a bit."


    Victoria felt her heart ache and her nose grow sour as she nodded, eyes red.


    James had snuck back midway, and he was still rushing to meet people at the hotel, so he didn''t stay


    long. He exchanged a few more words with Victoria and left.


    With the contract in hand and to avoid the old maning back and finding out in the night ¨C therefore


    starting another argument ¨C Victoria wasn''t about to linger at home. She packed up her things and got


    ready to leave.


    Unexpectedly, just as she finished packing, a servant called from outside the door, "Guest for you,


    madam."


    She blinked, not sure who woulde for her at this hour in Julio.


    She''de back in secret and hadn''t shown her face in daytime, so even most of the guests didn''t


    know she was back.


    Besides, she''d kept things low-profile this time. Even her old friends and ssmates shouldn''t have


    known.


    As she wondered, a heavy series of footsteps came from outside.


    Followed by a few light knocks.


    Victoria hadn''t thought that they''d bring them straight to her room. She frowned, displeased, and got


    ready to open the door, but it opened on its own. A familiar figure appeared in the doorway.


    Victoria''s eyes widened.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Charlie?


    What was he doing here?


    st!


    Victoria''s eyes darted up and she rushed over, pulling the door shut before the man could enter.


    But it was toote.


    His hand clutched the door by the side and with only a bit of force, he pushed it open.


    "Charlie? Have you gone mad? What are you doing here at a time like this?"


    Victoria was going frantic.


    Charlie didn''t speak.


    He pushed his way inside, still looking as cool and collected as ever, his cold gaze falling on her.


    His stare made Victoria feel strangely unsure.


    No one had known that she''de back to Julio other than Helen and Natalia.


    So she''d naturally hid it from him as well.


    Vicky was only back for a short while and had returned to Othua a while ago. As her junior, Charlie


    obviously had to escort her.


    So, before he''d gone, he''d told her to stay at the mansion without going anywhere before he came


    back.


    Unexpectedly, the moment he left, she''de running back.


    It was clear with Charlie''s temper how angry he''d be this time.


    But Victoria didn''t think she was at fault!


    She had her own things to deal with, and he wasn''t her master, so why did she have to listen to him


    Thinking of that, she raised her head to him.


    Then she heard the man''s cold voice, "I''vee here from so far away, so aren''t you going to let me


    sit down?"


    Victoria didn''t have a rebuttal for that.


    She could only turn around and let him in.


    Inside, Charlie didn''t rush to speak, and examined the d¨¦cor of the room slowly.


    It was luxurious and cozy inside.


    As the only daughter of the Kaur family, Victoria naturally had the love of her father and brother, so


    even without a mother, she didn''t have it worse than any girl with aplete family.


    Charlie looked over the scene for a while and walked to the bedside sofa, sitting down.


    Victoria felt inexplicably nervous. Considering that this was the Kaur household and anyone could


    After falling silent for a while, she prepared herself and stammered, "So what brings you here?"


    Charlie''s lips parted. "Do you really not know why I''vee?"


    Victoria didn''t dare look him in the eyes. Lowering her head, she said quietly, "How should I know."


    "Ha!" The manughed, hisughter quite frigid.


    Victoria panicked as heughed.


    For this time, he''d stayed close to her and the baby. Even though his temper hadn''t been the best, but


    overall, he hadn''t treated her too badly.


    Sometimes, he''d even given her the illusion that they''d gone back to those short, happy days from


    years ago.


    So she did feel somewhat guilty for leaving without saying anything.


    Charlie kept his face cold as he muttered, "If I didn''te over to look for you this time, were you really


    prepared to just leave like that and nevere back?"


    Victoria''s heart wavered along with his words.


    She lifted her head slightly and looked at his cial features, where a bit of anger was gathering.


    And she felt herself grow even more unsure.


    "No. Joy is back there, and I have to go back."


    "So it''s just for the child?"


    "..."


    Faced with the man''s interrogation, she didn''t know how to reply.


    None of her answers seemed right.


    A nameless sense of bitterness spread across her chest.


    "What else? Why else would I go back, Mr. Peck?"


    Charlie chuckled lowly.


    "Fine. Seems like I''ve been too nice to you these days, Victoria. You''ve forgotten who and what you


    are!"


    Victoria''s expression changed.


    The next second, her chin had been grabbed and her entire body was pressed up against the door.


    Charlie''s eyes were dark as he red at her, as if he wanted to devour her whole. His teeth were


    gritted. "If not for the fact that you were the baby''s mother, you have no idea how many times you


    would have died already."


    Pain jolted up her chin as Victoria began to exin.


    But a brief pauseter, she changed the topic.


    She looked up at him determinedly. "Yes. I deserve to die in your eyes. I betrayed you and lied to you.


    But if that''s the case, why did youe back to me?"


    Charlie floundered.


    Victoria smiled bitterly. "I''ll admit that I was at fault five years ago. But I should have given back enough


    during those five years! Now, you know full well your Stevenson family can''t ept me, so can you


    leave them for me? Can you give up the Stevensons and everything they stand for? You can''t! See,


    that''s the biggest issue between us. I''m aware what type of person I am and what my identity is. That


    night, you came to me on your own, but left me to deal with all the consequences myself! I lost


    everything just for loving you, Charlie Peck! My career, my life, my family! And you? You''re still the high


    and mighty young master of the Stevenson family. You''re still the head of the Stevenson enterprise.


    You can still stand up tall in the spotlight. If we really got together, the only chip I have is your love. But


    if I lose it one day, what do I have? You go on and on that I shouldn''t have left you, Charlie, but have


    you thought about why I left? I''m tired of it all. I''m begging you, let me go! Let me go free, and let


    yourself go free too!"

 Chapter 333 Feelings For Him

    Chapter 333 Feelings For Him


    Chapter 333 Feelings for Him


    Charlie shook.


    Victoria had wanted to say those words for a long time, but kept it all in without daring to let them out.


    Now, blurting it all out, she felt her chest clear as she wrung her hand loose and walked to the side.


    She took a deep breath, feeling her eyes sting. She kept the tears down by force.


    She chuckled self-deprecatingly. "And stop hanging on to those things from five years ago. A lot can


    change in five years. Who says I''ll be willing to be with you now? I stopped loving you a log time ago.


    Oh, and you don''t know, do you? I have a boyfriend now. He''s great to me, so you don''t have to worry


    about my future."


    Charlie''s pupils shrank.


    "What did you say?"


    Victoria turned to him, thrusting out her chest and saying confidently, "I said I have a boyfriend now. His


    name''s Max and he''s the young master of the Nixon family of Eqitin. You must have heard of him,


    right? That''s the kind of opportunistic woman I am. If you Stevensons can''t have me, I''ll find some other


    backer instead of dying on your tree."


    Charlieughed coldly.


    He nodded again and again.


    "Good. That''s very good."


    His eyes grew bloodred, shining with dark, cold light.


    Victoria clenched her fists and growled, "Then you can leave now, can''t you!"


    But the man didn''t leave. Instead, he approached her.


    And he pushed her up against the wall.


    Victoria started, ring at him. "What are you doing, Charlie? I''m warning you, this is my home! If you


    do anything out of turn, my father won''t let you go!"


    "What am I doing?" Charlie gritted his teeth. "You think you can lie to me like that? You think that I''m as


    stupid as you imagine, stupid enough to spin around in the palm of your hand?"


    Victoria''s face changed.


    "L-Let me go."


    "No!"


    One of his hands shot out and mped down on her chin.


    Victoria hissed as pain shot up her jaw.


    Then the man''s face expanded in front of her.


    Victoria''s eyes widened.


    An icy, soft touch came down on her lips. He was so fierce it seemed he wanted to eat her up whole.


    Victoria had never thought that, at a time like this with all the vitriol she''d spewed at him, he could still


    do something like this.


    Victoria felt her jaw begin to ache.


    She mumbled a few protests and tried to shove him off.


    But he grabbed her hands and pressed them up against the wall over her head.


    Unable to struggle further, Victoria felt a wave of sourness. Her eyes reddened, about to leak.


    Charlie, too, was getting frantic.


    She really thought he was such an easy person to fool.


    She couldn''t even think of a better excuse.


    Didn''t show know that, ever since she''d appeared again, he''d thoroughly investigated everyone she


    knew and everywhere she''d been in these five years?


    He knew perfectly well who she''d contacted and what people were at her side.


    Did she really think he was so easy to lie to that she''d use such a flimsy lie?


    Come on!


    He knew that she wasn''t dating Max. She''d never seen any other men within these five years.


    But hearing her say that Max was her boyfriend out loud still drew out a surge of jealousy.


    That''s why he needed to punish her fiercely.


    Victoria had been pressed up against the wall originally, but somehow, she found herself in his tight


    embrace, one of his hands against the back of her head.


    She still knew to resist when they first started.


    But this man had such good technique, and the two hadn''t really practiced in those five years.


    As they kissed, she slowly lost the urge to fight.


    Feeling her change in his arms, Charlie''s eyes finally grew warm.


    He''d always known that she had feelings for him.


    But he couldn''t say how much, and to what degree.


    So the two had treated each other like hedgehogs, wanting to get close but keeping their distance,


    afraid they would hurt each other.


    Up until now, with them in each others arms, she was fallingpletely.


    The true sense of touch and intimacy steadied his heart.


    He was like that, but wasn''t it the same for Victoria?


    For five years, she kept to herself and paid the price. She''d given up too much and been through too


    much.


    Sometimes, she''dined, had regrets and cried, wondering that, if she hadn''t fallen for him in the


    first ce, she could have avoided ending up like this.


    But... if she hadn''t fallen for him, she wouldn''t have had Joy.


    If she hadn''t fallen for him, she wouldn''t have had those sweet memories she would remember for the


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    rest of her life.


    And how was love something she could control?


    If she could force herself not to love him, then why had countless people failed to court her all


    throughout these five years?


    Why was it that it was always him who appeared in her mind whenever she woke up deep in the night?


    Her heart ached and she trembled in his embrace, a boiling hot tear sliding from her eye.


    He might have been kissing her and thoroughly moved, but he did still keep an eye on her reactions.


    Knowing that she wasn''t refusing and seeing her pain and agony and longing for what it was, he was


    sure that she still felt the same way as she did five years ago.


    And because of that, he didn''t miss that one tear.


    The man sighed lightly and released her, rubbing that one droplet from her cheek.


    It was an incredibly gentle gesture, as if he wasing up on a long-lost treasure.


    Victoria, though, cried even harder. All those years of resentment erupted from her in an instant.


    Ever since she was small, she''d been the apple of everyone''s eye. Who hadn''t spoiled her rotten and


    gone along with her whims?


    But him, only him, had caused her nothing but trouble the moment he appeared. And she''d given her


    heart to him, only him, even bearing her a son out of wedlock.


    Now he was treating her like this.


    The bastard!


    Victoria sobbed but couldn''t move, locked in the man''s arms.


    A strange sensation came from her hips, itching and numb, like she was being tickled with feathers.


    She felt strength leave her body.


    At that moment, Charlie lifted his head.


    As he looked at the wavering woman, a satisfied smirk crawled up his handsome brow.


    Victoria opened her eyes, looking foggily up at him.


    Her eyes were misted over with emotion, and she looked vulnerable as an innocent kitten.


    The man''s throat tightened.


    As he lowered his head, she recovered her wits and pushed against his chest.


    "Mhm, don''t..."


    "Yes?"


    He cocked an eyebrow.


    Victoria blushed furiously. They''d been arguing, so how''d they end up like this?


    What was this situation?

 Chapter 334 Starting Over

    Chapter 334 Starting Over


    Chapter 334 Starting Over


    The sounds of the servants moving around came from outside the room. Someone stopped outside the


    door and murmured, "Are you all right, madam?"


    Victoria stiffened.


    Obviously, the servants had heard the soundsing from inside ande over, worried.


    She red at the man in front of her and motioned for him to loosen his grip.


    But Charlie treated it like he hadn''t seen it and kept his hand on her waist, trapping her between the


    door and his body.


    Helpless, Victoria simply said, "I''m fine."


    The servants were dubious but didn''t ask questions and left.


    When they were all gone, Victoria red at Charlie again and growled, "Let go."


    Charlie looked at her calmly and didn''t release her. Instead, he leant forward, getting even closer to


    her.


    His powerful pressure made Victoria''s heart hammer as she shrank back.


    Charlie suddenly chuckled.


    "You''ve got feelings for me, Victoria."


    Victoria trembled.


    As if it was set in stone, Charlie grabbed her chin again and tilted her head up at him. His eyes were


    dark. Much of his iciness had faded, leaving a mysterious, indecipherable emotion.


    "Do you know what I''ve been thinking all these years?"


    Victoria was in a daze and didn''t speak as she stared at him.


    Charlie stroked the skin on her jaw and murmured, "I''ve always been wondering why you left me when


    you loved me so fervently in the beginning. Were none of your words true back then? Were you really


    with me just for the thrill; the greatdy of the Kaur family matching up with a poor kid who has


    nothing..."


    Past memories rushed in like the tide.


    Five years ago, Victoria had still been young. And being young and fiery, the moment she saw Charlie,


    she''d taken a liking to the cool, unbridled young man.


    But at that age, even if she liked him, how could she say it out loud?


    The more she liked him, the more conflicted she grew, and the more twisted it got.


    She loved him to death inside, but simply had to act like she didn''t care.


    After all, she was the granddy of the Kaur family.


    All the friends around her, all the people by her side, were the upper crust of Julio.


    Even Natalia had been the star of the Dawson family before Kiera''s incident.


    Rich peoplepared each other often in their circles. One day, when someone asked her if she really


    was getting together with an impoverished peasant brat and started mocking her.


    For some reason, she''d blurted out that she was just having some fun with her, so what was so


    shocking about that!


    Her opponent provoked her, saying that she''d only marry some brat from a farming vige and be


    his housewife for the rest of her life. She''d panicked and said she''d never marry some country


    bumpkin. She was a Kaurdy, and their rtionship now was just for the thrill of it. How could that


    peasant boy ever be a match for her?


    She hadn''t meant it that way.


    She just wanted to say that the young man she''d acknowledged wasn''t an impoverished peasant brat.


    He had brains. He had guts. He had spirit.


    He was a shining jewel, noparison to those truly roughshod country rubes.


    So she believed that one day, he''d prove that he was a match for her with his own ability.


    But she''d never had a chance to exin it all.


    Charlie had been standing at the end of the alley, having heard all the arrogance she''d disyed in the


    heat of the moment.


    Up until today, Victoria had never forgotten how cold and shadowy his eyes had looked.


    As if, in that single instant, he''d pushed her far away. The two had been so close, only a few paces


    away, but that distance was an eternity, impossible to breach.


    The next day, Charlie had vanished.


    At only a week before their final exams, he''d left, not even leaving a single word behind for her.


    Victoria had been angry then. She''d hated him.


    After all, she''d been pampered all through her life. Everyone had treated her as the apple of their eye.


    But this man was leaving her just after a few words, without even saying anything. How could he?


    Back then, he''d searched for him frantically, calling him, even sneaking to his old home to look for him.


    But she''d turned up with nothing.


    Then, by chance, she''d heard the girls she''d been arguing with before gossip that someone had seen


    Charlie outside the country. Seems like he was with a woman too.


    She didn''t believe it. When the exams were over, she ignored her father''s opposition and chased out of


    the country.


    It was a car race. His brow was still cool, but it ran with energy. His driving with swift and steady, taking


    the top spot without question.


    He''d opened the door, gotten out, and embraced a girl close by.


    A happy, contented smile blossomed on his face, stabbing into her eyes like des.


    How stupid of her!


    The regret, panic, worry, longing and conflict she didn''t want to admit and thought was love might as


    well have been an insignificant shower in the eyes of someone else.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    There she''d been on one side of the ocean imagining how painful it must have been to hear those


    words. But here he was,ing into his own, a beauty in his arms, not once taking her words to heart,


    not once feeling sad over her.


    She didn''t show herself and slunk back, thoroughly disappointed.


    As time passed, she''d buried that romance deep inside, never once disying it, never once letting


    anyone know.


    Victoria''s thoughts drifted far. As time flowed ever onwards, it burst up against the current. For an


    instant, looking into the man''s eyes before her, she saw the youth of the past.


    Charlie was still speaking.


    His voice was low and hoarse.


    "I''d given up on you once. I thought that with time and distance, I could chance everything, including


    my infatuation and love for you. And I did it. For four years, I seemed to really forget you. I could date,


    flirt with, and even bed other women. But why is it that when it came to crossing that final line, you


    would always appear before me? Did you put a curse on me? Such that I''d never love another woman,


    even feel repulsed from simple bodily contact? For a while, I even wondered if I was a normal goddamn


    man. But now, with you appearing again, it proves that I am. You know it better than anyone, Victoria.


    There''s a voice deep inside me that rejects every other woman outside because it still hasn''t let you go.


    It hasn''t forgotten you. It belongs to you. Will you still have it now? Could you forget the rights and


    wrongs of the past and ept it again; love it again?"

 Chapter 335 Getting Signed In

    Chapter 335 Getting Signed In


    Chapter 335 Getting Signed In


    Victoria burst into tears.


    Like beads on a severed rosary, they rolled down.


    Something was crushing her heart. Something sour and swollen. An indescribable feeling welled up,


    shaking her to her core.


    Charlie sighed and wrapped her in his arms.


    Victoria sobbed even harder. She grabbed his clothes and buried her face in his chest, weeping like a


    child.


    Five years. Four years of being apart, a single night of madness one year ago, and then giving birth to


    Joy on her own.


    The emotions, the grudges, the sins between the two of them had almost exhausted herpletely.


    She''d wanted to give up. She''d wanted to take the child and run, to have a calm, peaceful life, free of


    the grips of something as hurtful as love.


    For that, she''d even given up on her identity as ady of the Kaur family. Given up on her father and


    her pampering.


    But at a time like this, he wasing and saying something like this to her. Asking something like this


    of her.


    Was he doing it on purpose?


    Did he just not want her to be happy,ing here with the stick and the carrot so she wouldn''t give up


    on hope entirely, leading her on like a fish on the hook.


    By what right?


    Just because she still liked him a little bit?


    The more she cried, the more the agony dug at her. Whimpering, she balled up her fists and hammered


    at him.


    Charlie didn''t resist. He stood there, allowing her to let it all out on his unmoving frame.


    After a while, Victoria grew tired, and her tears stopped.


    She''d been about to get out from his arms, but the man pressed a hand against the back of her head


    and kissed her deeply.


    Victoria''s heart trembled and she gripped his clothes, her body growing weak.


    After a long while, Charlie released her, took out his phone and made a call.


    "Get the car ready and prepare the information we need to register for marriage, then wait


    downstairs..."


    Victoria''s eyes widened. Before she could react, the man had finished hismands and hung up.


    Panicking, she demanded, "What was that about?"


    Charlie put his phone away, looking at her seriously.


    "Will you marry me, Victoria?"


    "..."


    "Let''s ignore everything else and get married. Your family, my family, our mess of a past ¨C we were so


    concerned about them before so we couldn''t have the ending we wanted, only managing to exhaust


    each other. But we''re not young anymore, and Joy needs aplete family. So let''s throw it all out the


    window and get married. Everything will solve itself when we do, okay?"


    Victoria froze there, rooted to the spot for a long while before shaking her head.


    "N-no."


    "Why not?"


    Her face changed slightly and she forced her heart to harden.


    "Why are you proposing now of all times, Charlie? Don''t say that it''s because you love me, because I


    don''t believe you."


    Charlie''s face sank too.


    He stared at her, his old iciness seemingly creeping back into his eyes. But he held it in and murmured,


    "Then why do you think it is?"


    Victoria bit her lip and didn''t reply.


    Charlie suddenlyughed.


    He reached out, stroking her face, voice low and clear. "You hurt me once five years ago, Victoria. So I


    left you for four years as revenge. You came to me on your own that night, one year ago. Are you trying


    to hurt me and abandon me again?"


    Victoria trembled.


    She clenched her fists, feeling her nails dig into her palm, the pain reaching her heart.


    Charlie''s eyes cooledpletely as he looked at her with a shadowed gaze.


    "But I''m not the Charlie Peck of five years ago now. I won''t let you leave again. You''re getting married


    with me no matter what, got it?"


    Victoria opened her mouth, about to say something, then gave up.


    Charlie patted her cheeks, satisfied. His voice was soft. "I''ll love you, Victoria. Just like how you loved


    me in the beginning."


    "..."


    After a few minutes, Charlie''s phone rang. It was his assistant.


    "Everything''s ready, sir."


    "All right. I''ming down."


    With that, he took Victoria with him out the door.


    The servants didn''t know Charlie and only thought it was strange that he was taking Victoria with him


    out.


    Victoria knew that it was thest nail in the coffin now. Knowing full well this man''s intentions, for some


    reason, she didn''t want to refuse. Reason told her that her father woulde back after a while, and


    that it wouldn''t end well for her once he caught wind. After all, with so many servants in the house, they


    couldn''t possibly hide the fact that Charlie had been here.


    But another voice was leaping for joy. It was a small spark, but powerful enough to consume all reason.


    Soon, Charlie had taken her in front of civil services.


    Because they''d made preparations, the workers there were ready when they arrived.


    The signature and the photograph were done all at once.


    In less than twenty minutes, it was finished.


    Coming out of the office and getting in the car, Victoria looked at the marriage certificate. It didn''t feel


    real. She felt like she was in a dream.


    It was unbelievable.


    Then her hand fell empty as the certificate was snatched away.


    She started, looking confused at the man next to her.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''m keeping it for you."


    "Why?"


    "So many questions."


    The man didn''t brook argument and took both certificates.


    "..."


    Why did she feel like she''dpletely stepped in it this time?


    Thinking of Charlie''s identity, she thought of a loophole.


    Carefully, she asked, "So... is that legally binding in the nation?"


    Charlie shot her an icy look.


    "What do you think?"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "..."


    Okay! She really had stepped in it.


    Did he put a spell on him? She was just home, wasn''t she?


    Why did shee on out and sign a certificate with him out of nowhere?


    Victoria wanted to crawl in a hole and die.


    Probably because of herplicated emotions, the trip back seemed to go quicker. Soon, they were


    back at the Kaur family mansion.


    Victoria opened the door and was about to get out when Charlie stopped her.


    A whileter, the assistant walked over with some luggage.


    "I''ve got it, sir."


    Charlie nodded and had him put the things in the trunk, then drove off out.


    Victoria''s eyes widened, her expression changing.


    "What are you doing, Charlie Peck? Why did you take my luggage?"


    As Charlie drove, he smirked.


    "We''re married now, so shouldn''t you call me something else?"


    Victoria choked.

 Chapter 336 Husband And Wife

    Chapter 336 Husband And Wife


    Chapter 336 Husband and Wife


    The man tilted his head to look at her. Under his gaze, Victoria couldn''t hold it in andined, "That


    proposal wasn''t romantic at all, and there was no wedding, so I won''t admit it. Quit dreaming."


    Charlie shrugged nonchntly. "That''s all right. If thew admits it, it''s fine."


    "..."


    Soon, the car arrived at the airport.


    Looking at the tickets that the man had already prepared, Charlie hesitated.


    Thinking of the reaction Brandon would have after catching wind of all this, she followed him onto the


    ne.


    She knew that there was no going back after some choices.


    Even though she was saying she didn''t admit it, she must have, somewhere deep inside her, epted


    it all.


    epted the willingness and authenticity in that certificate, and the true voice buried in her heart.


    It was four in the afternoon by the time they arrived in Eqitin.


    Victoria''s phone had been off on the ne, so she hadn''t received any calls.


    But the moment she stepped out of the ne, her phone started ringing nonstop.


    Some calls were from Brandon, while others were from James.


    She hesitated and didn''t take her father''s calls, instead taking her brother''s.


    The moment they connected, she could hear James'' outraged voice.


    "Victoria! Have you lost your mind? You know full well that Dad doesn''t agree with what''s between you


    two, and you still brought that man to the house? Where are you right now? Get back here this instant!"


    Victoria sat on the car, head bent, expressionlessly poking a hole in her ragged jeans with her finger.


    "We''ve gotten married."


    "What do you mean married? Stop beating around the... what did you just say? You..."


    James'' reaction was dyed, and he went quiet for a few seconds. Victoria didn''t need to look to tell


    that he was probably blowing his top. She choked on her words for a moment, then blurted, "James,


    I''m all sorts of frazzled right now and I don''t want to argue with Dad right now. Smooth things over with


    him for me, please. After a while, when he''s calmed down and digested the newspletely, I''ll bring


    Charlie with me back and talk with him face-to-face."


    James was so enraged that he startedughing. "You''re really trying to strike out now, are you, Victoria!


    Smooth things over for you? How the fuck am I supposed to smooth this over? Did you even think


    about me now that you''re trying to ask forgiveness before permission? I fucking stole that contract for


    you only for you to turn around and get married to that Peck boy, so now how the hell am I supposed to


    break it to Dad? Are you trying to get me killed?"


    "I''m sorry, big brother."


    "Don''t call me that! Turning your back on family for a man ¨C I don''t have a sister like you!"


    That stung. Victoria did know that James was only saying that in the heat of the moment, but her eyes


    still reddened.


    She lifted her head and looked out the window, forcing her eyes wide to keep the tears from falling.


    "You''ll always be my big brother, James. Even if you don''t admit it, I''ll be relying on you. Please take


    care of the family. Don''t worry, I''ll look after myself. When Dad''s anger fades, I''lle back. Let''s leave


    it at that. I''m hanging up. You take care of yourself too."


    She said, and hung up swiftly, as if saying another word would break her.


    Charlie sat to the side all throughout the ordeal, looking on without speaking.


    The car fell into an awkward silence.


    The silence was only broken until they reached the doorway to the mansion.


    "We''re here, sir."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Charlie nodded, opened the door, and got out.


    Victoria rushed out without even thinking.


    Back home, Victoria went back to her room right away, while Charlie set down the luggage and


    followed over as well.


    There were only two of them in the house now. Victoria didn''t lock the doors, and Charlie got inside the


    bedroom without issue. She was sitting there in front of the window, her face streaked with tears.


    His eyes dimmed a little.


    But he didn''t go over tofort her. He knew thatfort alone didn''t work for some things.


    Brandon Kaur didn''t like him, and he didn''t like the Kaurs, either. And this type of dislike couldn''t be


    changed just from either side conceding.


    She had to choose.


    Victoria cried for a while, felt a little better, then saw him standing in the doorway with his arms crossed


    and puffed up.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Charlie raised an eyebrow.


    "This is my home, so why can''t I be here?"


    Victoriaughed with sheer frustration.


    "You''ve got some nerve. This is a house that Natalia prepared for me. Forget you, even I wouldn''t have


    the balls to say that it''s my house!"


    Charlie''s face didn''t change as he said, "If you like it, I can buy up this house. Or if you''d prefer


    somece else, you can pick it."


    Victoria floundered.


    As her temper red, she shoved him.


    "Get out and go back to your own home. This ce has nothing to do with you."


    Charlie suddenly took her hand.


    She jolted and looked up at his serious gaze.


    "I mean it, Victoria. Wherever you are is my home. I won''t ept anywhere else."


    Victoria trailed off.


    A sour sensation crept up her heart. It was aplicated feeling.


    She retracted her hand, eyes darting to the side, not daring to look him in the eye.


    Her tongue, though, was just as unforgiving as always. "Please, who''d live together with you, anyway!"


    Charlie didn''t split hairs and only chuckled. "Husband and wife are one. You should understand


    something that simple."


    "..."


    She was struck speechless for a moment.


    Seeing her defeated look, Charlieughed.


    He leant over close and teasingly pinched her face, murmuring, "Now call me darling."


    Victoria red at him ferociously.


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    With that, she ignored him and turned around towards the bed.


    The man wasn''t angry at the cold shoulder, instead chuckling lowly.


    After a full day of running around, he was tired, too, and didn''t want to tangle with her verbally. He took


    his clothes and went to shower.


    A while back, Charlie hade and gone a few times before, so there were his clothes here.


    Victoriaid exhausted on the bed, gritting her teeth. She shouldn''t have been as weak as to soften at


    a critical moment and ept his request.


    Now she was stuck between a rock and a hard ce.


    Thinking of everything that had happened, she suddenly found herself dazed.


    Were they really married?


    Why didn''t it feel real at all?


    She pinched her own arm. It hurt. This was real.


    She sighed, grabbed a nearby pillow, and covered her eyes with it.


    After a while, the bathroom door creaked and a certain someone emerged.


    She took the pillow off right away and turned to look at the man fresh out the shower.


    He wasn''t wearing a shirt and only had a white towel around her, revealing arge swath of honey-


    colored muscle. The lines across his body were firm and beautiful, each piece seemingly carved by the


    gods, sensual but not exaggerated.


    For some reason, even though she''d seen that body more than once, every time sheid eyes on it,


    she couldn''t help but blush.

 Chapter 337 Sleep With Him Awhile

    Chapter 337 Sleep With Him Awhile


    Chapter 337 Sleep with Him Awhile


    Getting a good look at her reaction, Charlie''s eyes crinkled with pleasure.


    "Like what you see, Mrs. Peck?"


    He asked, lifting his arm and toweling pearls of water off his hair.


    Bright red, Victoria cleared her throat awkwardly and bit her lip, lying through her teeth, "Nobody''s


    looking at you! Shameless bastard!"


    With that, she turned around and faced the other way, ignoring him deliberately.


    The way she meant an entirely different thing to what she said really revealed a lot about what she felt.


    Charlie''s mood suddenly improved, and the pressure that hade along with him faded by quite a bit.


    He dried his hair, then took the towel off and mbered into bed.


    Victoria was still confused when she suddenly felt a ball of heat approach.


    She panicked, sat up, and looked at the man as he spread the nkets and mbered in.


    Victoria shrieked, "What are you doing?"


    Charlie raised his eyebrows innocently. "Sleeping."


    Victoria red at him. "Don''t you have your own room? Can''t you go back there if you want to sleep?"


    Charlie shook his head helplessly, exining with utmost patience, "We weren''t married before so we


    slept separately. But we''re legally husband and wife now. What husband and wife would sleep


    separately?"


    "..."


    She knew it!


    Huffing, she tugged the sheets inwards and growled, "Well, you can''t sleep now, either. It''s broad


    daylight, so what are you sleeping for?"


    Charlie chortled. "Then why are you allowed to sleep?"


    "I... I''m in a bad mood and I''m not feeling well, okay?"


    Charlie squinted.


    Then he reached over.


    "Where aren''t you feeling well? Show me."


    Victoria stiffened. That had only been an excuse, she wasn''t really feeling ill.


    Seeing that man reach over, she couldn''t hide it and sat up.


    "Fine, fine. I''m not ill, I''m not sleepy, either. If you want to sleep that badly, then go right ahead. I''m


    going out."


    With that, she threw off the sheets and got up.


    Unexpectedly, just one secondter, her entire body was picked up and a warmth surrounded her.


    She''d already been stuffed inside the nkets and the man hade lying in swiftly, wrapping her in


    his embrace.


    Victoria, outraged, snarled, "Charlie Peck!"


    Charlie shushed her and soothed, "Don''t fuss. Lie down with me for a bit. I promise I won''t do


    anything."


    Victoria wanted to struggle, but with the man''s arms mped around her like a vice, what could she


    do?


    She was fuming and turned around to re at him.


    But the moment she turned her head, she came face to face with the tired bags under his eyes. With


    them closed, the bruised, puffed up skin was so obvious even though she hadn''t noticed.


    Maybe because he really was tired. The moment he got in bed, his tightly strung nerves rxed.


    Combined with the faint, familiar fragrance in his arms, his entire body loosened, and the fatigue he''d


    been hiding revealed itself entirely.


    Victoria paused, the snaps that had alreadye up to her throat deting like a punctured football.


    She didn''t know where he''d been and what he''d been doing these past two days to end up this tired.


    Couldn''t have been anything fun.


    She suddenly felt a bit of pity as she murmured, "Let go of me for a bit!"


    Then she tried to struggle again. This time, Charlie didn''t force it and loosened his grip a bit. Only a bit,


    though, to get her morefortable. She still couldn''t run away.


    Victoria tried several times to no avail and gave up.


    Forget it!


    This wasn''t the first time, anyway. If he wanted to hold her, he could hold her. It wasn''t going to kill her.


    With that in her mind, Victoria didn''t struggle any longer. She went quiet for a while and said, "It''s not


    without leaving."


    She really didn''t n on leaving or lying to him.


    But the man still refused.


    "No. I feel better holding you."


    With that, he buried his face in her hair and took a deep breath.


    Victoria''s whole spine tingled.


    His embrace was so hot it singed the breath out of her.


    The air drifted with a faint scent that only belonged to him; the smell of agarwood.


    Her restless heart miraculously calmed down.


    With a strange sensation of warmth.


    The sun was bright and beautiful outside, while nothing around made any noise but the pair''s shallow


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    breathing.


    Sheid there in his arms, as if time had rewound to five years ago, to those countless days and nights


    where he''d held her in bed just like this.


    Victoria closed her eyes and suppressed a wave of sorrow.


    As if noticing the emotions of the woman in his arms, Charlie kissed the top of her head with his eyes


    still closed, murmuring, "Don''t overthink it. Just sleep!"


    His tones were light, rarely gentle.


    His arms around her were strong but not too tight, simply because he didn''t want her to go.


    Victoria felt an even greater surge of sadness and didn''t speak.


    A few minutester, even breathing came from behind her.


    She stirred and tried to turn around, but the moment she moved, the arms around her tightened.


    She could only lie there. A momentter, she called softly, "Charlie..."


    "Mm?"


    The man''s voice was muddled, as if he was at the brink of exhaustion.


    She pursed her lips. A few secondster, she sighed internally, exasperated. "It''s nothing. Sleep!"


    The man smiled contentedly and hugged her tighter before drifting off peacefully.


    She''d thought it''d be difficult to fall asleep tonight.


    But, only half an hourter, Victoria had drifted off too.


    In her dreams, she felt something stroking her face with a warm touch.


    Then she heard the man''s low, sighing voice.


    "Don''t ever leave me again, Victoria."


    Her eyes stung and she buried her slender face in the pillows, tears of either joy or sorrow leaking out


    without a noise.


    ...


    It was only the day after that Natalia caught wind that Victoria was together with Charlie and had


    registered as a married couple.


    It was the morning then, and Charlie and Victoria had gone to her doorstep to pick Joy up. Seeing them


    together, Natalia had been surprised, but then Victoria had exined their rtionship.


    Because they were good friends, Natalia had already known that Victoria had always liked Charlie,


    even chased after him for years.


    So she was naturally happy for the two of them now that they had ended up together.


    But before her happiness could fade, she''d heard that Joy was actually Charlie''s son, and the man


    who''d gotten Victoria pregnant and started the whole fiasco with her family was also Charlie!


    Natalia was not okay with that.

 Chapter 338 It Really Is You

    Chapter 338 It Really Is You


    Chapter 338 It Really Is You


    After all, she knew how much Victoria had suffered this year.


    She''d also cursed whoever had done this countless times ¨C whichever heartless man had put her


    Victoria through this, not taking responsibility or even showing up for the child.


    Natalia''s face sank right away and her expression wasn''t pretty.


    She knew that there was probably some inside situation to get the two to tangle around like this, but


    she still couldn''t resist a few snarkyments.


    Charlie didn''t mind. He knew that Natalia had a good rtionship with Victoria, so he didn''t take those


    little things seriously.


    After picking Joy up, Charlie brought Victoria home.


    It didn''t sitpletely with Natalia that Victoria was just being with him like this, but it was their private


    affairs, so she didn''t butt in too much.


    Thankfully, Victoria had gotten her contract back and she was ready to return to work after a few


    months. With James'' help, the original contract under the Kaurs''pany could be thrown out. But


    Brandon was still angry, especially after knowing that she''d gone and married Charlie without his go-


    ahead. He even let the word out that anyone who signed for her would be opposing the will of the Kaur


    family!


    Brandon meant to boycott her.


    With that, manypanies who''d been interested in her stayed their hand.


    After all, even though Victoria was famous, she was also known for having an independent streak a


    mile long and refusing to go with thepany''s arrangements. You could never be sure if it was a


    good thing or a bad thing signing up with an artist like this.


    Furthermore, however well Victoria had maintained her secrecy for going out of the country and giving


    birth, some rumors had still leaked out.


    Nobody thought it was necessary to offend Brandon over a ticking time bomb like this.


    So Victoria''s n to get back into entertainment was stalled. After catching wind, Natalia didn''t even


    say anything and signed her on in the name of Star Entertainment straight away.


    Archie didn''t have an opinion on that. Natalia was his wife. Her friends were his friends.


    Victoria, though, was depressed over this incident for a while.


    In this father-daughter fight, Brandon wasn''t the only one suffering. She, too, hurt the same way.


    If there had been a third option, none of them had wanted to let it go this far.


    Natalia couldn''t be of any assistance there, so she could only sigh helplessly.


    Today, she''d just so happened to have invited Hamlin and another investor for lunch. Hamlin had a new


    film that he wanted her to star in, and was about tomunicate to her early on about the role.


    Natalia and Hamlin were old acquaintances, and because the investor knew Archie, he was polite to


    her too.


    The meal went well, and so did the discussion.


    Natalia had promised to go watch a serial cartoon with Anne, so she didn''t linger after the meal. She


    said her titudes with Hamlin and the others and left first.


    In the carpark, she was getting ready to head to her car when the sound of an argument came around


    the corner.


    Her car was parked only a short distance away from the corner, less than ten meters. Because there


    was a concrete pir in the way, they couldn''t see her there, and vice versa.


    Only, the voice was a little familiar, so she stopped, curious.


    It was a woman and a man arguing.


    The woman was saying, "Who do you think you are? Even if I''m pregnant, it''s got nothing to do with


    you! If you know what''s good for you, scram! If someone snaps a picture of this, I won''t let you off


    easy!"


    The man sounded pitiful, his tones pleading.


    "I know I''ve done wrong, but for the sake of the child, can''t you forgive me just this once? You don''t


    want the baby to be born without a father, do you?"


    "Ha! Born? Aren''t you thinking too much, Maxwell? When did I say I was going to give birth to them?


    And you think you''ve got the right to be the child''s father? Dream on! A worm who doesn''t even know


    where his future leads has no right to be my baby''s father!"


    "Selena! How could you say that?"


    "I''m speaking the truth! I don''t like you at all, Maxwell Cohen, so please face reality! That night was


    only an ident, so can''t you treat it as such? Just go about your business as if nothing''s happened,


    and stay out of my way!"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "I know I''m good for nothing, Selena, and my career is ruined even after finally getting a good start. But


    my feelings are true. Trust me, I''ll definitely work hard to show you good results, and I won''t have you


    suffer in my wake..."


    "Enough!"


    Selena barked. Seemed like Maxwell had grabbed her hand and she had wrenched it free, backing off


    by a step and walking outside the angle of the concrete pir.


    Seeing her, Natalia ducked into her car.


    The car windows had been specially treated and appeared ck. The outside was visible from the


    within, but one couldn''t see inside from without at all.


    The car door made a slight m as it closed. Selena paused and looked over, her expression


    darkening.


    Natalia didn''t say a word and treated it like nothing had happened as she started the car.


    The car backed up smoothly and rolled outwards.


    Seeing the license te number, Selena''s face changed. Maxwell had wanted to tug at her and say


    something else, but she flung him off again.


    "I''m warning you, Maxwell! Not a word about this to anyone, or I really will kill you!"


    "Selena..."


    "And! This child is only a byproduct of an ident. I won''t keep them, and you don''t get to y the


    father, so stop dreaming. We don''t live in the same world. If you tangle on like this, it won''t end will for


    either of us. If you''ll just let go, I''ll pay you enough to get away from here and start a new life. Money, or


    continuing to spiral down like this ¨C it''s your choice! Think it through, then give me a call. That''s that."


    With that, Selena got in her car, mmed the door shut, and sped out.


    Looking at the taillights in the distance, Maxwell clenched his fists, eyes going bloodred.


    Natalia didn''t make it out too far when a red Ferrari forced her to a stop.


    A minuteter, a knock came on her car window. She rolled it down and saw Selena''s delicate features.


    "It really is you?"


    Selena''s expression wasn''t pretty.


    A little exasperated, Natalia raised her hand and greeted her. "Hey! Long time no see, Miss Kawn."


    Compared to her upbeat tones, Selena''s face was practically a storm cloud.


    She looked around, then muttered, "Are you free to let me in to talk, Mrs. McCarthy?"


    Natalia smiled wryly. "There''s no need for that. I don''t think we have much to discuss."


    Coldly, Selena said, "I''ve never harbored ill intentions against you, Mrs. McCarthy. Even when you took


    Archie away, I''d only ever given you my blessings. Why treat me like a stranger?"

 Chapter 339 No Need For Threats

    Chapter 339 No Need For Threats


    Chapter 339 No Need for Threats


    Natalia pursed her lips, thought about it, and agreed.


    "Fine. Come on in."


    Selena parked her own car behind and got in the shotgun seat of Natalia''s car.


    Natalia found it a bit awkward that it was the second time she was bumping into Selena and Maxwell''s


    affairs.


    And doing it twice consecutively ¨C forget Selena, even she herself couldn''t believe that it was a


    coincidence.


    "What did you want to talk about, Miss Kawn?"


    Even though she knew, Natalia still asked.


    Selena didn''t look at her, keeping her cold gaze in front. "Did you hear our conversation?"


    "Ahem!"


    Natalia coughed embarrassedly and hastily exined, "Not deliberately, really. I wasing down to


    get my car, and didn''t think you two would be here too."


    Selena looked at her, a bit of mockery in her eyes.


    "So you did hear it all, then?"


    "..."


    She had to scowl at that attitude. "Fine, I''ll admit that I heard it, but don''t worry. It''s got nothing to do


    with me, so I won''t tell."


    Selena frowned subtly, then said coldly, "That had better be the case."


    Natalia was a little exasperated.


    Selena continued, "Really, I don''t have anything to do with him. He''s just chasing after me incessantly.


    You''re a woman too, Natalia, so you should understand how I feel. I don''t even like him, and I don''t


    want this child. So the public can''t know about us."


    Natalia''s lips twitched.


    "If you don''t like him, then why''d youe together?"


    Selena floundered.


    Her face changed slightly but she didn''t exin.


    She took a deep breath and looked at Selena seriously. "I''ll owe you for it if you keep this secret.


    Anything you need afterwards, just tell me. On the other hand, though... you know what I mean."


    Natalia chuckled.


    "You don''t need to threaten me. After all, you can''t threaten me."


    Selena didn''t reply.


    Natalia put a hand casually on the car window, looking at her with a half-smile.


    "I''m keeping your secret because you have nothing to do with me. I''m not such a gossipmonger that I''ll


    go around blurting your love life to anyone who listens. That''s all. Anything else and, forgive me, Miss


    Kawn, but you''re just overthinking it."


    Selena''s expression darkened right then and there.


    She didn''t like how carefree Natalia was being, or the way her lofty tones seemed to squash her


    beneath her feet.


    She was supposed to be thedy of the Kawn family, while this woman was just a peasant who''d


    climbed her way to where she was using Archie McCarthy as a foothold. How dare she talk to her in


    such tones?


    But Selena''s years of training in manners weren''t for nothing.


    She nodded calmly.


    "All right. Since you''ve said that much, I can rx. No matter what, I do owe you one, and I''ll pay you


    back one day."


    Natalia smiled and didn''t say anything about her words.


    With everything made clear, Selena didn''t linger in the car and got out after opening the door.


    "Goodbye, Mrs. McCarthy."


    Natalia waved her off.


    When Selena had left, she started her car and continued driving.


    It was nine at night by the time she got back.


    Anne had almost fallen asleep waiting for her. Hearing the footsteps, she rushed out of her room.


    "Mommy! You''re finally back."


    Natalia looked at the girl, who was so sleepy her eyes were drooping. Heart aching, she jogged over


    and picked her up.


    "I''m sorry. Mommy waste. Are you tired, Anne?"


    Anne yawned and hurriedly shook her head. "I''m not sleepy. I was waiting for Mommy all this time."


    Natalia kissed her face and carried her back to her room,ying her down on the bed.


    "Great. Mommy''s going to watch the show with you now. Let''s go to bed after one episode, okay?"


    Anne agreed obediently.


    One episode of the cartoon didn''tst long, and it ended soon enough.


    Natalia tucked her in and came out. She couldn''t find Archie, so she asked Mrs. Dottie as she came


    back from the garden, "Where''s Archie, Mrs. Dottie? Has he still not answered?"


    Mrs. Dottie looked a bit troubled and sighed. "Sir came back at seven, then seemed to have taken a


    phone call and rushed out."


    Natalia started.


    "What''s happened?"


    Mrs. Dottie shook her head.


    "I don''t know the details. Seems like the old master of the Kawn family can''t hold on anymore. Our old


    man gave sir a call and had him go over to take a look."


    Natalia''s heart jolted.


    Wilhelm Kawn wasn''t in the best of health, but he hadn''t gotten worse in this time.


    Why had he suddenly taken a turn for the worse?


    The four families had a delicate rtionship right now, but the two old men of the Kawn and McCarthy


    families were friends of several decades.


    Conflicting interests between their families were one thing, but their personal rtionship was another.


    If Wilhelm really wasn''t doing well, it was reasonable for William to take Archie over to visit.


    Natalia thought about it and said, "I''ve got it. If there''s nothing else, get back early and rest."


    Mrs. Dottie nodded and left.


    Natalia went back to her room, washed, and not longter, Archie returned.


    It was early in the year and still cold up north in Eqitin. The night air seemed permeated with thin frost.


    Natalia heard the engine of the car and knew the man was back. She got out and went downstairs,


    feeling him bring the cold in with him even from a distance as she shivered.


    Archie paused and went back in, closing the door. Looking at the thin pajamas she had on, he frowned.


    "Why are you dressed so lightly?"


    Natalia rubbed her arms as she took his coat. "How much am I supposed to wear at home, anyway?


    How did it go? Is old man Kawn all right?"


    Speaking of that, Archie''s face fell slightly.


    "They got him back, but it looks like he won''tst much longer."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Natalia stared for a moment. With the Kawn family''s status, the doctors they had ess to were the


    peak medical teams in the entire world. If even they were saying it was done, it really was done.


    She didn''t know Wilhelm too well and didn''t have too many ties to the Kawn family, but she still felt a


    twinge of regret at the news.


    She didn''t stay down for long, though. Recovering, she said, "There''s hot soup in the kitchen. Mrs.


    Dottie kept it warm just for you. I''ll go get you some."


    Archie nodded.

 Chapter 340 A Disgraceful Sight

    Chapter 340 A Disgraceful Sight


    Chapter 340 A Disgraceful Sight


    Natalia brought the soup over. It was Mrs. Dottie''s special recipe. She''d busted it out because Natalia


    hadn''t been feeling too well. What with the cold and how busy Archie was, the soup was to warm them


    both up.


    Natalia had already had some, so she just sat there keeping Archiepany and watching him dig in.


    "With old man Kawn in such a state, I''m sure the Kawn family is getting messy!"


    At that, Archie sneered.


    "Forget messy, it''s a disgraceful sight."


    Natalia chuckled.


    "There are a lot of Kawn family members. The second and first uncles aren''t born from the same


    mother. Add to that all the branch families, and there has to be plenty of sibling rivalries. Thankfully the


    old man was fine this time. He should be preparing for after his passing for the sake of the family''s


    survival, so it shouldn''t get too out of hand."


    Archie nodded. "I hope so."


    He paused, then thought of something and looked at Natalia.


    "What?"


    "Nothing."


    Archie seemed to find something funny. He chuckled, then said, "The Bissels sent someone over too.


    Know who it was?"


    "Who?"


    "Ontario Bissel."


    Natalia froze.


    "Seems like the youngest of the Bissels isn''t too repulsed by Jessica. In fact, the two seem to be


    getting along just fine. If nothing goes wrong, the marriage might be set."


    Natalia floundered for a while, not sure what to say.


    "Does Ontario... know about Jessica''s past?"


    Archie nodded. "He knows. But ording to him, everyone has a past. So he doesn''t mind. He''s ready


    to look to the future with Jessica, maybe even meaning to find true love."


    The phrase "true love" sted across Natalia''s mindscape and she had no idea how to reply.


    "A young master of the Bissel family marrying a woman who''s already been married once. Fine. But


    marrying a woman who''s already been married once with a reputation this horrible? And the Bissels


    are okay with it?"


    Archie scoffed.


    "He''s not an only son. Besides, old man Kawn is giving up 15% of thepany''s shares as a dowry.


    Forget the Bissels, not a single man in Eqitin wouldn''t be tempted."


    Natalia shot him a look.


    "Oh? Then you''re tempted too?"


    Archie paused.


    He looked up at her seriously.


    Then he smiled brightly and took her hand. "I''m only tempted by you."


    "..."


    She knew this man wouldn''t take it seriously!


    Rolling her eyes at him, she took her hand back. "Fine, back on track. With what you''re saying, the


    marriage between the Kawns and the Bissels is guaranteed, then? Old man Kawn was willing to give


    up 15% of the shares as a dowry and the rest of the family has nothing to say about it?"


    Archie thought about it and shook his head. "They found her back. That 15% was originally Yvonne


    Kawn''s share. With her gone, those shares would naturally pass to her child. It''s a pity that Wilhelm


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    always thought this was a blood granddaughter when it turns out to be a fake. He''s still alive and still


    gets his say over what to do with the share, but who knows with whom those shares would end up


    when he''s gone. A fight will probably break out by that point. In summary, the Kawn family is a mess,


    and it might not be a good thing for the Bissels to get involved."


    Natalia nodded, agreeing.


    The two chatted a while longer until the night dragged on and they went back to their rooms to rest.


    Meanwhile, the Kawn household.


    With Wilhelm having just been recovered from the edge of death, the family heaved a collective sigh of


    relief.


    After an intensive checkup by the doctors proved that the old man was really no longer in immediate


    danger, they rxed.


    Having endured through the night, everyone was tired. After seeing to the old man, they went back to


    rest.


    The doctors naturally had to stay and continue tending to the old man. But other than the doctors, by


    Wilhelm''s order, Jessica stayed too.


    "Come here, Jessica. Sit next to your Grandpa."


    Wilhelmy in bed, waving to Jessica. Jessica hurriedly approached.


    "How are you doing, Grandpa? Are you still feeling ill?"


    The old man shook his hand.


    "I''m fine. These old bones won''tst much longer no matter how they treat me. I know that much."


    Hearing that, Jessica''s eyes reddened.


    "Don''t say that, Grandpa. You''re a good person, and you''ll live long."


    Wilhelm chuckled.


    "Silly girl."


    Even though the doctors said he was out of danger, old man Kawn''s body was still weak. Even his


    voice was hollow and forced.


    He reached out, patting Jessica''s head, saying softly, "Whether I live long or not doesn''t matter. What


    matters is you, Jessica. What ns do you have for your own future?"


    Jessica heard it and showed a helpless look in her eyes.


    "I... I just want to stay with you, Grandpa."


    Old man Kawnughed. "What would you stay with me for? Forget how much longer I can hold on for,


    but if I''m not longer around, you need to have your own life."


    Hearing that, Jessica teared up again.


    Wilhelm held off on the topic immediately while sighing internally.


    This child was far too kind. Heaven only knew what she''d suffered to end up so sensitive.


    He sighed and changed the subject.


    "How do you feel about the young master of the Bissel family who came over tonight, Jessica?"


    Jessica started.


    She looked at him with watery eyes, not quite taking his meaning.


    Wilhelm squinted and smiled kindly. "The Bissels are a top family of Eqitin. Like us Kawns, they''re


    about a century old. When the old man of the Bissels were still alive, he was great friends with me.


    Besides, that Ontariod has a good personality. Sunny, honest, not like those yboys out there. If


    you were to be with him, he should take good care of you. I can rest easy too. What do you think?"


    Jessica blushed, lowering her head as if she wanted to bury her head into the ground.


    "I-I don''t know."


    The old man burst outughing.


    "Don''t be shy. Men and women all get married when they grow up. It''s all quite normal, no!"


    Jessica forced a smile.


    "Grandpa, I don''t want to marry anyone right now."


    Wilhelm froze, frowning.


    "What is it? Do you not like him? Or do you like someone else?"


    Jessica hurriedly shook her hand. "No, no, I-I..."


    She bit her lip, looking as if it was tremendously difficult for her to say. Her eyes reddened, her entire


    being emanating vulnerability, making onlookers want to protect her at first nce.


    Wilhelm couldn''t take it and urged, "Do you have some other worries?"

 Chapter 341 A House Divided

    Chapter 341 A House Divided


    Chapter 341 A House Divided


    Jessica nodded.


    "Grandpa, I''ve been married once, and with everything that''s happened, I''m afraid..."


    Wilhelm''s face darkened right away.


    "That''s all in the past, so let it stay there. There''s no need to have it weigh on your mind. That Bissel


    boy can let things go and doesn''t care about those matters, so you don''t even need to worry."


    Jessica bit her lip and shook her head heavily.


    "No, this is all my fault. If only I''d seen them for what they were in the beginning; if only I''d known


    earlier about Dad and Grandma, none of what happened afterwards would have happened. I might be


    back with the Kawn family now, but I know full well that my past can''t be wiped away. I''ve already


    embarrassed you, Grandpa, so why would I go and hurt someone else? If the young master of the


    Bissel family did mind, that''s great. But he doesn''t, and since he''s such a great person, I can''t go and


    hurt him and have someone use me as a soft spot, saying he''s gone and married a murderer''s


    daughter. I can''t do that!"


    Jessica said, covering her face and sobbing.


    Wilhelm''s features contorted with rage. Tightening his face, he brought the atmosphere of the entire


    room down.


    After a while, he said, furious, "Nonsense! What do you mean a murderer''s daughter? You''re only


    adopted! Your birth mother is ady of the Brown family, with nothing to do with them Dawsons! So


    what do the sins of the Dawson family have to do with you?"


    Probably because of his fluctuating emotions, Wilhelm got the words out halfway and started coughing


    heavily.


    Jessica hurried tofort him, passing him water and rubbing his back. It took a while for the old man


    to recover.


    Jessica looked at him worryingly. "Are you all right, Grandpa? I''m sorry, it''s my fault, I shouldn''t have


    brought up those things..."


    Wilhelm waved it off, his voice weak.


    "I''m fine. Such a good girl. Don''t worry. I''ll resolve this for you. Those voices out there are just from


    ignorant people. Don''t take them personally. I know that you''ve made enemies of the McCarthy


    daughter-inw. That''s why I wanted to marry you to Ontario. With the Bissel family at your back, even


    without me here, the McCarthy girl wouldn''t dare tread on you. Also, I''ve transferred the 15% of the


    shares under your mother''s name to you. You have to remember, no matter what Ontario says, you


    can''t transfer them over to him. This is a sum of money for your own survival. You have to learn how to


    protect yourself. Don''t trust others too easily."


    He said, and coughed heavily twice. Jessica''s tears were already flowing.


    "Grandpa..."


    "Jessica, I did your mother wrong. If I hadn''t insisted that she separate from that man, you wouldn''t


    have been stolen and wouldn''t have lingered outside suffering for so many years. Your mother died in


    depression because of me. I only want you to live well, to make up for what I''ve done to your mother,


    and what I''ve done to you."


    Jessica took his hand and sobbed quietly.


    Meanwhile, outside the door.


    Matthew Kawn listened to the conversation inside the room, his face dark.


    He scoffed heavily, then turned to leave.


    The Kawn family household was constructed out of three mansions lined next to each other. Wilhelm


    Kawn had one, while the first and second sons of the Kawn family each took another.


    The moment Matthew left the door, he saw Tracy on Wilson''s arm, both of theming his way from a


    short distance away.


    Seeing hime out in a huff, Tracyughed and greeted, "Up sote, big brother? You''re still not


    retiring to your room!"


    Matthew sneered sarcastically. "I''m not the only one staying upte, am I? I see you''re both up and


    kicking. It''s two at night and you''re still taking a walk without worrying about catching a chill."


    Wilson''s face was calm as he smiled, "We were worried about Dad, so we thought we''d sleep a bit


    Matthew chuckled twice mockingly. "Save it. Don''t you think I know what you''re nning? You''re just


    afraid Dad would die all of a sudden and miss out on the will or the family property, so you''re here


    trying to y the righteous son, aren''t you?"


    Wilson''s expression sank.


    "If you really think that way, big brother, I can''t do anything about that. But you can''t sling mud at a


    gentleman. Just because you''ve taken a shine to Dad''s inheritance doesn''t mean everyone is the same


    as you."


    Gritting his teeth, Matthew raged, "Enough! You''re a gentleman? If you were a gentleman, would you


    have found that bitch to put a spell on Dad? If you were a gentleman, would you have had that bitch


    cheat Dad out of that 15% share? I''m telling you, that stock belongs to the Kawn family, which means


    all of us. Don''t even think about taking it all for yourself! I won''t let you have your way even if I have to


    go scorched earth!"


    Wilson frowned.


    "Those shares are what Dad''s left Jessica, brother. It''s got nothing to do with us."


    "Ha!" It was as if Matthew had heard the world''s biggest joke. "Jessica? Her? Who the hell even is


    she? Dad''s only listening to you know and believing that she''s Yvonne''s kid, which is why he''s letting


    her have those shares. If he knew that she wasn''t even Yvonne''s child, who do you think these shares


    are going to end up with?"


    Wilson''s face darkenedpletely.


    "Don''t speak nonsense, big brother!"


    "Am I speaking nonsense or are you afraid you''ll be busted?! I''ve known about this long ago, but I hid it


    for you to make Dad just a little bit happier. Don''t even think about pulling a fast one on me! I''m telling


    you, no one''s going to stop you from doing what you want, but I won''t budge on those shares. If you


    don''t believe me, try me, and we''ll see whoes out on top!"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    With that, he left in a huff.


    Tracy''s brow furrowed in worry as she took Wilson''s arm and murmured, "With him like this, Wilson, will


    he really tell Dad about Jessica''s true identity?"


    Wilson shook his head.


    "He won''t. Dad''s will hasn''t been announced yet. Causing a scene at a time like this does him


    absolutely no good. Even if he wanted to upend the table, he''d wait until Dad announces the will in full."


    Tracy sighed.


    "We''re only doing this to get Dad to hold on a bit longer. Haven''t you noticed? Ever since Jessica came


    back, Dad''s health has gotten a lot better and his whole person seems much more energetic. He only


    got sick by ident this time."


    Wilson nodded.


    "Yes. The Kawn family is being supported entirely by Dad right now. The moment he passes, the house


    divided will copse upon itself. By then, no matter who bes our enemies, the Kawn family won''t


    be able to fight back, and we might really have to take our name off the four great families."


    Hearing that, Tracy looked anxious.


    Wilson patted her hand and soothed, "Thankfully, Dad''s fine. We don''t have to worry to much. Hold


    here for a bit longer. If his situation is stable, then go back and rest."


    Tracy nodded.

 Chapter 342 The Kawn Birthday Banquet

    Chapter 342 The Kawn Birthday Banquet


    Chapter 342 The Kawn Birthday Banquet


    The next day, Wilhelm released news that he was going to hold a birthday banquet for himself ahead of


    time.


    The old man was seventy-six this year. It wasn''t a special number, but at his age, getting to have his


    birthday any year was cause for celebration.


    Especially since he was sick now. If he could still hold a banquet at a time like this, it could cheer him


    up, so no one from the Kawn family objected.


    It was afternoon the next day when Natalia received the news.


    Looking at the invitation, she was actually quite surprised.


    After all, Wilhelm didn''t look like someone who believed he could get better just from good cheer.


    And he''d started it himself, too. But anyone who''d been sick knew that when you weren''t feeling well,


    you really just wanted some peace and quiet instead of any rambunctious affair.


    But since the invitations had been sent, no matter what reason it was, one had to attend.


    The banquet was to be held on the night of the weekend at the old Kawn mansion.


    It might have been called a banquet, but not too many had been invited. Only those from the four great


    families, alongside a few countable nobles and wealthy citizens of Eqitin.


    Natalia arrived early today. Because it was the weekend, Anne didn''t have school, so she brought Anne


    along with her.


    Archie had office work and would arrivete.


    William and Ariana, though, arrived right after her.


    They were friends of several decades, after all. Although the elderly McCarthy might not have been in


    the best of health and rarely got out, usually sending Archie over for business.


    But today was a birthday feast, so he''d stille to attend himself.


    The Kawn household was bustling with activity, with a swath of peopleing to give their blessings.


    Natalia brought Anne over to Wilhelm first to pay their respects, then went into the dining room at the


    back, waiting for William and Ariana.


    But before those two arrived, Wanda and Louis arrived first.


    With what had happened before, they''d already had permission from both their families to hold an


    engagement ceremony.


    By now, they''d probably have the formal wedding at the end of the year.


    Natalia was happy for them both and chatted them up for a while.


    Louis chuckled, "I saw Archie and old man McCarthy outside. There''s a lot of people there and they''re


    being tangled up, so they might note inside for a while."


    Natalia nodded. She knew that, with the status Archie and William had, a lot of people would being


    up to make connections with them if they suddenly showed up to a scene like this.


    The McCarthy family wasn''t really going to stoop to allying themselves with these people, but in


    business, they still had to be respectful.


    So it wouldn''t just be William who would be kept busy tonight, but the other heads of the four great


    families.


    Natalia looked at Wanda and smiled, "When are you getting married?"


    Wanda said softly, "At the end of the year, probably. Things are too busy at theb right now and we


    don''t have time. We''ve already discussed it. When the project we''re working on is over, we''ll hold the


    wedding at the end of the year."


    Natalia beamed, "Then I''ll congratte you ahead of time."


    Wanda showed a shy, sweet smile.


    Louis looked in the direction of the entrance, then suddenly leant forward and muttered, "I hear the old


    man''s holding this banquet not just to celebrate his birthday, but also to clear Jessica''s name."


    Natalia jolted.


    "Clear her name? What do you mean?"


    Louis exined, "After Yvonne Kawn''s child was lost all those years ago, it was a big incident in Eqitin


    for a while. To find the child, Yvonne thought of many ideas, but none turned up anything. As timed


    passed, the incident faded into the background. Even so, many people still know about the child.


    Jessica''sing back ostensibly as a Kawn familydy, but not many people know about it outside


    and she doesn''t have too much status inside the family, either. Old man Kawn probably knows his days


    are numbered, so he''s trying to take this opportunity to reveal her identity. This way, everyone in Eqitin


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    knows that she''s Yvonne Kawn''s daughter, and if anyone in the Kawn family still bullies or mistreats


    her, they won''t avoid a sticky end. So, not just for her but for their own reputation, they''ll treat her a bit


    better."


    Natalia was a bit dazed at that.


    She thought about it and found it really seemed to be like Louis was saying. If he hadn''t said that much,


    she might not even have thought about it.


    Considering that, she couldn''t help but frown, a bit of worry passing through her eyes.


    Wilhelm took everything seriously, while Jessica was pulling the strings behind his back. If he knew that


    Jessica wasn''t his birth granddaughter but a fake, what would he think?


    To the side, Wanda seemed to struggle internally too.


    She looked at Natalia with aplicated gaze.


    "Natalia, you... know that Jessica isn''t really a Kawn family granddaughter, don''t you?"


    Natalia jolted, recovered, looked around swiftly and made sure no one could hear her words before she


    nodded.


    "I know better than anyone what background Jessica really has, but this is about the Kawn family


    internal affairs. As outsiders, we don''t get to butt in. And telling the truth might not be a good thing for


    the old man, so it''s best to stay quiet."


    Wanda nodded.


    She dipped her head, gaze falling on Natalia''s neck.


    Then she happened to see that hanging there was a delicate diamond chain ne, instead of the


    ne she had before.


    Wanda''s face changed.


    "Where''s your ne, Natalia?"


    Natalia blinked, looked down at her own neck, then back towards Wanda, confused.


    "Ne? What ne? This one? Haven''t I worn it all along?"


    She said, lifting the chain a little.


    Wanda, though, was growing frantic.


    "Not that one, I meant the one you had before, the ssic-looking ruby ne."


    Natalia reacted. "Oh, that one. I put it away at home for today..."


    She froze.


    Then she looked, stunned, at Wanda.


    Wanda seemed to realize something. Her face changed, a hint of insecurity shing through her eyes.


    Natalia''s expression darkened instantly.


    Louis hadn''t paid attention to Natalia''s jewelry before, so he didn''t understand what they were talking


    about.


    Feeling the atmosphere grow strange, he looked at the two of them and asked curiously, "What are you


    talking about? What''s wrong?"


    Wanda forced a smile. "It''s ¨C it''s nothing."


    Natalia looked at her sternly, not a trace of a smile on her face, her clear eyes full of doubt and cold.


    "Wanda, how did you know that the ne I had on was a ruby ne?"

 Chapter 343 One Day YouLl Regret It

    Chapter 343 One Day You''Ll Regret It


    Chapter 343 One Day You''ll Regret It


    Wanda''s face changed, her insecurity growing even more obvious.


    At this point, even someone as clueless as Louis could tell something wasn''t right.


    He looked at Natalia, then at Wanda, his brow furrowing.


    "Do you know something, Wanda? Don''t be scared. I''m here. If you want to say it, say it."


    He took her hand, trying to give her strength with the gesture.


    Wanda''s eyes registered conflict and she didn''t open her mouth.


    Natalia didn''t rush as she waited for her in silence.


    The ne was long, so when it was on, the centerpiece was usually hidden in her clothes.


    And she rarely wore low-cut tops, so unless someone knew about the ne beforehand, they


    couldn''t have known that the centerpiece was a ruby.


    Wanda was probably being so conflicted for some hidden reason.


    Now that the cat was out of the bag, she knew that if Wanda wanted to tell her, she would. If she didn''t,


    no matter how urgently Natalia pressed her, it wouldn''t do any good.


    Besides, her rtionship with Wanda wasn''t bad at all. Since Louis and Archie were close as brothers,


    she was practically sisters with her.


    If she wanted to lead a happy life with Louis, Wanda wouldn''t do anything to hurt her.


    And in truth, Natalia had guessed right.


    After a bit of internal struggle, Wanda still decided to speak up.


    She looked at Natalia, hesitated, then said haltingly, "Natalia, I''ve actually... seen that ne you''ve


    worn before."


    Natalia raised her eyebrows.


    "Where?"


    "I don''t remember; it was when I was still small. I think it was when I went back to the old household to


    y with my aunt and saw it in my aunt''s room. But I don''t remember the details since it was so, so


    long ago."


    Natalia''s face changed.


    "And who''s your aunt?"


    Louis exined, "There''s only one daughter in the direct Kawn family. Wanda''s aunt was Yvonne


    Kawn, of course."


    Natalia shook.


    Yvonne?


    How was that possible?


    Looking at her shocked appearance, Wanda hurriedly added, "But I only just remembered in a muddle


    that the ne you were wearing was simr to the one I saw as a child. I''m not really sure if it''s the


    same one, so I might be overthinking it."


    Natalia''s expression sank a little and she didn''t speak.


    For some reason, she suddenly remembered what ra had told her long ago when she''d retrieved


    the ne.


    She''d said ¨C Natalia, one day you''ll regret this!


    Why did she say that?


    What could she regret?


    Natalia suddenly couldn''t bear to think about it any longer. It was as if something buried deep in the dirt


    was about to emerge.


    Seeing her expression, Wanda regretted bringing up the subject at all.


    At that moment, Anne, who was watching the adults talk about things she didn''t understand wide-eyed


    while eating a lollipop, suddenly brightened.


    She gave an overjoyed yell of "Daddy" and ran towards the doorway.


    Natalia recovered her wits and raised her head. It really was Archieing over.


    The stiff atmosphere loosened at his arrival. Wanda and Louis stood up and greeted him with smiles.


    "You''re here, Archie."


    With his arms around Anne, Archie nodded at them.


    Looking back, though, he noticed that Natalia''s mood didn''t seem good.


    He frowned and asked, "What is it? What were you talking about?"


    Wanda and Louis both paled.


    Archie was famous in their brotherly circles for how protective he was of his wife. If he knew that they''d


    upset Natalia, they''d probably get some kind of revenge wreaked on them.


    So Louis said very sagely, "Oh, er, we''ve got some business to attend to, Archie, so we won''t keep you


    from your family. We''re going over."


    With that, he pulled Wanda with him and left in a hurry.


    Archie looked at them, carried Anne and sat down next to Natalia, asking softly, "What did Louis say to


    you?"


    Natalia shook her head.


    She paused, then looked up at him and murmured, "Not Louis. It was Wanda."


    Archie''s brow furrowed.


    Natalia sighed.


    "It''s nothing, really, just about the ne my mother left me. Wanda says she saw it at the Kawn


    household when she was little. I thought it was strange. My mother shouldn''t have had anything to do


    with the Kawn family. A decade, two decades ago, she couldn''t have appeared at the Kawn household,


    either. But Wanda says she say it. I don''t understand..."


    Archie''s face darkened slightly.


    "Did she say when she saw it?"


    Natalia started, then remembered and shook her head. "No, I forgot to ask."


    "Ask about itter."


    "Yeah."


    Soon. Natalia found an opportunity to corner Wanda and ask about it privately.


    But Wanda didn''t remember it so clearly anymore. She only knew that it was when she was a few years


    old. Because her father had still been close to the old household at that point, she''d often had the


    chance toe over and y.


    Then her father eventually got cut loose by the old household and they didn''t get as many chances to


    visit. Eventually, unless it was for something special, they wouldn''te over at all.


    It was only with these two years as she grew and sprouted from the rest of the younger generation that


    she got some more opportunities to visit.


    So if her memory served, she could only have seen the ne when she was a few years old.


    Hearing that, even though a specific timeframe hadn''t been identified, she didn''t seem too


    disappointed.


    Either way, this was just spection.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Yvonne was dead, and whether that ne had anything to do with her meant nothing now.


    To her, it was just a memento of her mother, to remember her by.


    Considering that, Natalia didn''t get hung up over it. After dinner, she followed everyone to the open-air


    garden behind the mansion.


    The garden had been built with arge, fancy fountain in the middle. Close to the hedges, a selection of


    small tables and bars had been ced, with all sorts of drinks and snacks. A professional band was


    ying on one side of the hedge, suffusing the atmosphere with a certain amount of romance.


    The olddy had taken Anne away, so Natalia was there alone with Archie.


    Victoria and Charlie hade too. Natalia had a lot of opinions on Charlie, but since this was


    Wilhelm''s birthday feast, it wouldn''t do to raise a ruckus, so she didn''t say anything about it.


    The group gathered together and had been chatting for a while when a soft, svelte silhouette glided


    over.


    "Mr. McCarthy, Mr. Nixon, Mr. Peck, Miss Kaur, dear sister. You''re all here."

 Chapter 344 To Benefit Us All

    Chapter 344 To Benefit Us All


    Chapter 344 To Benefit Us All


    Jessica greeted everyone at once in gentle tones and a sweet smile.


    She was in a white tuxedo dress tonight, with engraved diamonds at her chest, looking elegant and


    delicate. The fishtail dress design emphasized her slender figure. With her neck straight, she seemed


    like a proud, pure princess.


    If they hadn''t known her early on, they might really have been fooled by her appearance.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Louis nodded at her slightly. Victoria scoffed and looked away, not bothering with her.


    Seeing that, Jessica didn''t find it awkward as she continued to smile faintly. "This is my Grandpa''s


    birthday feast. Thank you all for attending. I would raise a toast, in his name."


    Victoria sneered. "I''ve seen a lot of ignorant people in this world, but I''ve never seen someone so


    ignorant as to actually try to speak for a giant while on their shoulders. Don''t think that you''re a giant


    yourself just because you''ve found yourself a perch. Everyone can see thatdder of yours, and they''re


    allughing!"


    Max couldn''t help but snicker.


    If it came to a tongueshing, Victoria really was the most vicious.


    Of course, if they were to really mock someone, Natalia and Archie wouldn''t lose by too much, but the


    two of them were too carefree to bother trading barbs with this sort of person.


    Jessica''s smile stiffened a little, but she had years of training, and herposure waspletely


    different from before.


    She calmed down soon and recovered her wits, saying lightly, "I know that Miss Kaur has always


    misunderstood me, but don''t worry. True colors always show themselves. I believe that as time passes,


    you''lle to see that I''m not the kind of person you think I am. Besides, if we''re talking about


    standing on the shoulders of giants,pared to me, it seems that someone else would fit that phrase


    better. After all, I''m Grandpa''s granddaughter. Everything I have now can be called returning to my


    roots. Not like some people, clinging their way to the top just with tactics and a pretty face. So if we


    really were to talk, it seems like I should be the one saying that!"


    Victoria flew into a rage.


    "What did you say?"


    Archie and Charlie''s faces hardened too.


    Jessica kept her smile on her lips as she said gently, "Why so angry, Miss Kaur? You wanted to talk


    about the shoulders of giants, and I only discussed it with you. Are you so angry because I chanced


    upon the truth by ident? Oh, if I did, I''m so sorry. I was only saying it, so please don''t take it too


    seriously. It''d be a shame to cause any misunderstandings, wouldn''t you say?"


    Victoria was fuming, but this was in full view of the public and a birthday banquet. She still had to be


    considerate of Wilhelm and hold her temper in.


    Natalia tugged her sleeve secretly.


    She looked up at Jessica, lips curving pleasantly as she said in soft tones, "Since Miss Dawson was


    capable of exining that idiom with such crisp conciseness, it seems like you haven''tcked for


    studying the idea. If that''s the case, here''s something else to chew on. The wages of sin muste


    back to bite! Jessica Dawson, we know full well who you really are. No one''s willing to burst Wilhelm''s


    bubble, but you understand that this is out of the kindness of everyone''s heart. They''re unwilling to ruin


    the wish that the old man finally aplished, and they most certainly aren''t hiding the truth for you.


    Smart people would know to keep their head down in a situation like this, but you''re provoking us over


    and over again. Why? Is it ufortable up their on the seat of the Kawn granddaughter, so you want


    to slum it down here?"


    Jessica''s expression shifted.


    She red with deathly intensity at Natalia, her gaze almost venomous, as if she wanted to poison her


    right there.


    Natalia didn''t mind. She was tired of fighting with Jessica for all those years.


    Her re dealt no damage to her at all.


    To the side, Archie chimed in. "If I were you, Miss Dawson, I wouldn''t be here trying to poke fun at


    people. Instead, I''d be sticking by the old man''s side and praying every day that he lives long and


    prospers. After all, what''s fake is always fake at the end. If anything happens to the old man, it wouldn''t


    be us who''d want to drag you down, but the people around you. Wouldn''t you say so, Miss Dawson?"


    Jessica''s face shifted again.


    This time, though, she didn''t say anything. Matthew had gotten someone to call her over, so she


    scoffed, turned around, and left.


    Looking at her receding back, Victoria scowled disdainfully. "Bottom-feeding trash!"


    Natalia couldn''t hold in herugh as she turned to look at her. "What are you getting mad at her for? It''s


    not the first day you knew what she really was. No need to let it affect your mood."


    Victoria was still steaming.


    She crossed her arms, puffing up.


    "I just can''t get a load of the way she''s acting. What, she really thinks she''s the mistress of the Kawn


    family when she got chased out of Julio like a mongrel in the gutter!"


    Natalia''s smile dimmed.


    She looked at the direction Jessica had left, thoughtful.


    "A mongrel in the gutter crawling back up to such a position in a few short months really shows that


    she''s something."


    Victoria sneered.


    "A persistent pest!"


    Natalia chuckled.


    "Anyway, that pest can''t hurt us. The Kawn family got her here, so they can deal with it in the end."


    The group stopped caring about the matter and switched topics.


    On the other end, Matthew brought Jessica over to a corner, his expression dark. "What did you say to


    them?"


    Jessica lowered her head, acting timid. "Nothing. I just saw some familiar faces and went to greet


    them."


    Matthew spat, "Greet them? You don''t know who you are? Who Natalia and Archie are? You know they


    don''t like you and you still ran over; are you really having it so easy you''re trying to make trouble for


    yourself?"


    Jessica pursed her lips.


    She raised her head and looked up at Matthew, a bit of distress in her eyes.


    "I didn''t want to go over on my own, Uncle, but everyone knows that a lot had happened between my


    sister and me. I might be back with the Kawn family now, but the past still affects me. The Dawsons


    really did her wrong in the beginning, but that doesn''t have anything to do with me. So I was wondering


    if I could repair our rtionship. That way, if she''d forgive me, they''d see how well things are going


    between us, so they won''t say anything about it anymore. It benefits us both, wouldn''t you say?"

 Chapter 345 Unless ItS Her

    Chapter 345 Unless It''S Her


    Chapter 345 Unless It''s Her


    Matthew looked at her coldly, his face still dark.


    "You think I''ll believe you just because you said that? You think the grudge between you and Natalia


    can be solved with just an apology? How many times have I told you to keep your head down and stop


    attracting trouble? It was all in one ear and out the other, wasn''t it?"


    At the scolding, asposed as Jessica was, she did lose her temper a bit.


    She bit her lip and said resentfully, "Even if I offend her, what can she do? I don''t believe that she''d risk


    having the old man fall ill again by telling the truth! If that was the case, and anything happens to the


    old man, she''ll be making enemies of the Kawn family. Forget the Kawns, even William McCarthy


    would have a problem with her."


    Matthew didn''t expect her to say that and was at a sudden loss for words.


    He looked at her, growing a bit more cautious.


    "I''m warning you. Don''t think that, just because you have someone to back you up, you can do


    whatever you want. Our goal is not Natalia. If you interfere with our business because of your personal


    reasons, I won''t let you go."


    Hearing that, Jessica trembled a bit.


    She grew serious and said gently, "Don''t worry, Uncle. I won''t mess things up. But I do have to worry if


    someone would grow jealous and say something to Grandpa. If it was just one person, it would be fine,


    but the more voices that speak up, the more suspicious Grandpa could grow. What should I do then?"


    Matthew looked at her and chuckled coldly.


    "What are you afraid of? We''ll get a DNA check if that''s the case. You''re a child of the Kawn family, so


    why worry? Hmm?"


    His tones grew chilly as he spoke, his mocking gaze seemingly frosting over, making Jessica shake.


    She lowered her head and said respectfully, "Yes, I understand."


    Only then did Matthew turn and leave.


    Jessica exhaled in relief and touched her hair, getting ready to turn back towards the garden.


    At that moment, a small, t impact rang out.


    She started, her expression changing.


    "Who''s there?"


    It was pitch ck in front of her. The moonlight and themplight shone on a few errant trees at head


    height close to the corner of the wall, making the shadows loom.


    A dark shape fell, outlined in the corridor behind the marble pir. The surroundings were utterly quiet,


    and not a sound could be heard.


    Jessica''s heart hammered away.


    She grew slightly pale as she looked around, made sure no one was nearby, and walked carefully over


    to where the voice hade from.


    After reaching the spot, she found that there was nobody under the trees.


    The trees might have been only head height, but their crowns were thick, and the branches were only


    at waist level. If a normal person wanted to hide here, they''d have to hunch, and couldn''t have run off


    that quickly.


    Had she been seeing things?


    Jessica heaved a sigh of relief. It was probably some neighbor''s cat, or the sound of rocks being blown


    off flowerpots!


    She rxed and was about to leave when she stepped on something.


    Jessica froze for a moment, took a step back, and saw a pink Peppa Pig hairpin lying there in the


    grass.


    She frowned slightly, bent over, and picked up the hairpin.


    There was no dew on the hairpin, and still traces of bodily warmth. It had been dropped there not long


    ago.


    A hairpin like this would only be worn by a child of a few years old, and there were no girls like that in


    the Kawn family. Almost none of the guests today had brought children with them, too.


    Except for her...


    Jessica''s gaze swiftly grew cold.


    ...


    Natalia and Archie chatted for a while longer with Max andpany, then left the garden to go find


    William and Ariana.


    They were both old and didn''t like to party around like the young bucks, so they''d stayed in the lounge


    to chat with Wilhelm.


    With them were Ein Bissel and the olddy of the Nixon family.


    When Natalia went over, Anne''s hand was being held by a servant and they were heading for the


    lounge.


    Natalia called out. Hearing her, Anne turned around, eyes lighting up right away.


    "Mommy, Daddy!"


    Shaking off the servant''s hand, she ran towards Natalia and Archie.


    Anne was slowly getting taller now, and her health was improving, so her strength was much greater


    than before.


    Archie, worried that Natalia would fall over since she was in heels, took a step forward and picked


    Anne up before she could run into her.


    Anne didn''t mind. She hugged Archie around his neck and called happily, "Where have you been,


    Mommy? I haven''t seen you the whole night."


    Natalia smiled. "Mommy and Daddy went to talk with your Auntie Victoria. Why did you stay outside


    alone? Not spending time with your Great-Grandma and Great-Grandpa?"


    Anne wrinkled her nose,ining, "Great-Grandma and Great-Grandpa were always just talking.


    It''s not fun. I don''t want to y with them."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Natalia had tough.


    The servant who''d been attending to her exined, "Miss Anne wanted to use the restroom and


    madam Ariana had me bring her over. She was just done and getting ready to go back! Then she saw


    you arrive."


    Natalia nodded and said to Archie, "Let''s go in too."


    Archie nodded, and the two picked up their child as they went inside the lounge.


    The talks were in full flow inside the lounge. Seeing them enter, old man Kawn greeted them hurriedly.


    "The McCarthy boy and the McCarthy daughter-inw are both here. Come, sit."


    Natalia and Archie sat down. Seeing Ontario having sat opposite them alongside Ein, particrly close


    to Wilhelm, it was pretty clear what was going on.


    "I''m d that everyone has had a chance toe over. Our four great families haven''t gotten together


    like this in a long time."


    Wilhelm eximed, sighing.


    "My health hasn''t been well. I owe your three families for taking care of the Kawns all these years. I


    know that those children and grandchildren of mine are good for nothing except fooling around and


    infighting. But that''s their own good fortune, too. I''m old. I can''t care and I don''t care about those things.


    However they develop from now on can be left to fate! If my old friends here can''t stand by, lend a hand


    if you can, and I can rest easy."


    Hearing that, everyone in the room frowned.


    It wasn''t how sudden the old man''s words were, but to speak of life and death like this on a birthday


    feast was a bit of a killjoy.


    It was as if it wasn''t a birthday banquet, but an attempt to get one''s affairs in order.


    The one with the heaviest expression there was, of course, Matthew Kawn, standing behind the old


    man all the while.


    Natalia dipped her gaze and smiled, "That''s not quite right, old Mr. Kawn. I don''t know the others of the


    Kawn family that well, so I don''t understand it all, but I do know Wilson. He''s an elite among elites.


    Forget the same generation, even among the younger generations, I don''t see too many people


    surpassing him. There''s no need to be too humble, good sir."

 Chapter 346 Accident

    Chapter 346 ident


    Chapter 346 ident


    Natalia''s words ttered old Kawn.


    "McCarthy''s wife has a good tongue. It''s just that you don''t know Wilson well. If you knew him well, you


    would know that he can only maintain the situation but can''t make progress."


    Mr. Kawn''s words were obviously a kind of modesty. No one dared to take it seriously, so all of them


    followed the old Kawn tough.


    "Mr. Kawn, don''t look down on Wilson. If even Wilson can''t make progress, then none of us can."


    "That''s right. We have witnessed the achievements of the Kawn Group in the past few years. With


    Wilson''s help, Mr. Kawn can rest assured."


    They praised and ttered. Although Wilson was not here, in their eyes, he was already the master of


    the Kawn family.


    At this time, Matthew, who was standing behind the old Kawn, looked even worse.


    Actually, people here had noticed hisplexion, but in this circle, thew of the jungle had always


    prevailed.


    Over the years, everyone knew who the old Kawn liked more.


    Moreover, since Wilson took over thepany, he not only turned the loss of the Kawn Group into


    profit, but also increased its annual profit rapidly.


    This was a great achievement for the Kawn family, who wanted to develop their business in the future.


    Matthew, on the other hand, was a soldier when he was young. Later he was injured and retired, and


    now he had been working in the political department.


    Although he had connections, the Kawn family was well aware of the danger in the political circle, and


    Matthew was not capable enough to bring their family to a higher level. Therefore, developing a family


    business was the best choice. However, it was obvious that Matthew, who had been in the political


    circle for a long time, was not interested in business.


    Therefore, in others'' eyes, he looked much worse than his brother, Wilson.


    Everyone knew that the two brothers didn''t get along well with each other, and Mr. Kawn''s health was


    getting worse and worse. The old Kawn might die one day soon.


    At this time, of course, they should tter Wilson.


    Of course, there was another reason that everyone knew and did not say.


    Mr. Kawn attached great importance to his granddaughter found back from the outside this time. The


    granddaughter was also brought back by Wilson.


    It seemed that no matter whether his granddaughter was real or not, in Mr. Kawn''s mind, she was the


    real one.


    Since it was Wilson who had found her back, she would probably stand on Wilson''s side. By then, if Mr.


    Kawn really died unfortunately, it was impossible for her to get a portion of the property.


    By that time, if she joined hands with Wilson and the helpless Matthew was likely to be no match for


    them.


    There were many conflicts about power and interests in the rich families. Everyone knew what would


    happen in the future, and what the consequences of losing would be.


    Therefore, no one would really sympathize with the weak, unless the weak was closely rted to them,


    or anyone would be on the side of victory.


    There were ttering words in the lounge.


    Before long, someone knocked on the door. Then Jessica came in.


    "Grandpa, what can I do for you?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She approached with a smile. Old Kawn immediately smiled and waved at her.


    "Come here to greet these elders."


    Jessica walked up to them and greeted them one by one respectfully.


    Ein looked at her with satisfaction and said with a smile, "Jessica is indeed a daughter of an eminent


    family. She is not inferior to those noble girls in Eqitin at all. Sure enough, there are some things that


    are born to be."


    His words sessfully pleased the old Kawn. Mr. Kawn burst intoughter.


    At this moment, Natalia suddenly felt someone tugging at the corner of her dress.


    She turned her head slightly and saw Anne looking at her nervously and strangely.


    Natalia''s heart skipped a beat and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Anne shook her head.


    She took a look at Jessica, and the look in her eyes became more intense.


    But she didn''t say anything. She just said softly, "Mommy, I want to go to the restroom."


    Natalia was stunned and frowned.


    Lowering her head, she whispered, "Didn''t you just go there? Do you feel ufortable? Do you have


    a stomachache?"


    Anne shook her head.


    Seeing this, Natalia thought that she might have eaten something cold at night, which might have hurt


    her stomach.


    So she said this to McCarthy and took Anne out.


    The restroom was not far from the lounge, in the front hall and the aisle of the back garden.


    Natalia took Anne to the restroom. After making sure that she didn''t need herpany, she let Anne in


    and waited for her outside.


    In the garden behind the old house of the Kawn family, there was not only a flower fountain, but also a


    One end of the pool was connected to the back door of the restroom, which was usually for people to


    change clothes or wash.


    At this time, there were many guests near the swimming pool.


    But it was spring and the weather was cold, so no one swam.


    They just chatted and drank together in groups.


    Natalia waited for a while, but Anne didn''te out. She was confused. All of a sudden, she heard a


    scream from the swimming pool.


    "Ah! Whose child fell into the water?"


    Natalia was stunned. When she realized what had happened, her face suddenly changed.


    Then she ran towards the swimming pool.


    At this time, many people had gathered around the swimming pool, but they were only watching


    anxiously and no one jumped into the water to help the child.


    In the swimming pool, a girl in a pink dress was struggling desperately while shouting out a few vague


    words.


    "Mom... Mom... Mom... Help... Help... Me..."


    Natalia rushed to the swimming pool and recognized at a nce that the child struggling desperately in


    the water was just Anne.


    Her face turned pale and she jumped down without thinking.


    The swimming pool was not toorge, and because Anne was very close to the edge, Natalia quickly


    saved Anne back.


    But even so, Anne was still choked by water. She was not in good health, after being choked by water


    and frightened, she had already passed out when she was saved back.


    Looking at the child''s pale face, Natalia''s eyes turned red and her heart was clenched. It was as if a


    giant hand had grabbed her heart so hard that she couldn''t breathe.


    Regardless of anything, she knelt on the ground and began to give the child CPR.


    While she was doing this, she shouted, "Anne, be strong. Wake up. Open your eyes and look at


    Mommy."


    However, Anne''s face was still pale, her eyes were closed and her mouth was purplish. There was no


    sign that she would wake up.

 Chapter 347 She Will Be Fine

    Chapter 347 She Will Be Fine


    Chapter 347 She Will Be Fine


    Natalia felt that her heart was about to stop beating together with Anne''s.


    She raised her head and looked around at the faces full of surprises and curiosities. Tears welled up in


    her eyes.


    "What are you waiting for? A kid has fallen into the water! Call the doctor! Please help me call the


    doctor!"


    Only then did someone react. They quickly took out their mobile phones and began to call the doctor.


    While Natalia continued to take first-aid measures for Anne, tears stream down her cheeks


    uncontrobly.


    "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have let you go to the restroom alone. I should have been with


    you. Anne, I''m sorry."


    At this time, Natalia felt extremely guilty. She had never regretted so much in her life. Why did she let


    the child go in alone? Why did she let such a young child stay in such a strange ce alone?


    She didn''t know why Anne fell into the water and why she had been there.


    But no matter what the reason was, it couldn''t cover up the fact that she didn''t take good care of Anne.


    Fortunately, because the old Kawn was always sick, there was a family doctor in the Kawn family all


    year round.


    When Natalia had just rescued Anne, someone had already informed the doctor.


    At this time, the doctor just arrived.


    Along with the doctor, there were also old Kawn, old McCarthy, and other people.


    Archie was also here.


    When he saw the child lying there and the woman in a mess, his breath tightened and his eyes


    darkened.


    Old Mrs. and Mr. McCarthy were also frightened and hurried forward.


    But since the doctor was there, they didn''t dare to go too close, in order not to affect the doctor''s


    rescue.


    "What... What was going on? How could Anne fall into the water? She can''t swim. Why did shee


    here?"


    On their way here, the old Mr. McCarthy and the others had already heard about what had happened.


    At this time, she was so scared that her face turned pale and she was totally at a loss.


    Natalia had already been helped up, and her face was also pale. She was in a hurry to save the child,


    so she didn''t even have time to change her clothes.


    She was wearing a delicate evening dress, but now it had be wrinkled, and together with her hair,


    it was stuck to her body, making her look particrly embarrassed.


    She shook her head and trembled because of the chilly water.


    "I don''t know. When I arrived, Anne was already in the water. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have let her in


    alone. I thought... I thought it''s okay for her to go into the restroom alone... It''s all my fault."


    Tears fell down uncontrobly again, and its hot temperature slid across her cold and wet face, making


    her tremble more violently.


    Seeing this, Archie pulled a long face, took off his coat, put it on her shoulder and wrapped her up.


    "Don''t be afraid. The doctor is here. Anne will be fine."


    Heforted her gently and held Natalia in his arms.


    The cold body suddenly felt warm, as if a taut string was instantly loosened. Natalia''s originally stiff


    body immediately rxed, and her whole body became powerless in his arms.


    Only then did old Mrs. McCarthy notice Natalia''s situation. She asked with concern, "Natalia, are you


    okay?"


    Natalia shook her head.


    Maybe it was because the water was too cold, or she was so anxious just now that her blood was


    surging.


    At this time, she felt dizzy and all her strength was gone. Without Archie''s support, she even could


    hardly stand.


    The doctor finally spoke.


    "The child has coughed out the water and her vital signs are back. It''s too cold outside. Move her to the


    room."


    Therefore, people around began to move the child into the room.


    Archie had been holding Natalia all the time. He could feel that Anne''s ident had indeed frightened


    Natalia.


    The little woman was trembling, and her hands were so cold, as if she had just been pulled out of the


    ice.


    He asked worriedly, "Are you okay? Can you hold on?"


    Natalia swallowed and nodded, "I''m fine. Help me in to see Anne."


    Archie knew that Anne wouldn''t feel at ease if she wasn''t sure of Anne''s safety.


    So he helped her walk inside.


    Anne woke up soon.


    There was nothing serious, but the child was frightened and choked by water. She had spit out the


    water just now. The reason why she did not wake up immediately was that she was fainted because of


    too much scare.


    At this moment, the doctor only used a little skill to wake the child up.


    As soon as Anne woke up, she burst into tears and stretched out her hand to look for her mother.


    Seeing this, Natalia got rid of Archie''s arms and ran to the bed. She sat down on the edge of the bed


    and held Anne in her arms.


    "Anne, I''m here. Mommy is here."


    "Ooo... Mommy, I''m so scared. I thought I would never see you again."


    Hearing the child''s cry, Natalia felt upset. Enduring the urge to cry, sheforted, "Anne, don''t be


    afraid. Mommy is here. Anne will be fine."


    After a long time, Anne finally calmed down under thefort of Natalia.


    The doctor checked on her again and made sure that there was no big problem. In case of any danger,


    he asked someone to make some ginger soup to dispel the cold in Anne''s body before leaving.


    As soon as the doctor left, those people gathered around.


    "Anne, what happened just now? Why did you fall into the swimming pool?"


    Grabbing the sleeves of Natalia''s suit, Anne looked around at the concerned elders in a daze and then


    turned to look at Natalia.


    "Mommy, I''m sorry. I won''t y with a little butterfly anymore."


    Natalia was stunned.


    With a bowl in her hand, she was feeding Anne ginger soup. Hearing this, she put down the spoon and


    asked curiously, "What little butterfly?"


    "It''s a beautiful butterfly. When I came out of the restroom, I saw it flying there. I was curious and ran to


    catch it. But it flied further and further and then to the back door."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t want to let it go. I thought that I must catch such a beautiful butterfly and give it to Mommy, so I


    chased after it. However, when I ran outside, the little butterfly disappeared. Then I was pushed into the


    swimming pool by a strong force."


    Natalia''s face changed.


    The faces of the people around them also suddenly darkened.


    "What did you say? Someone pushed you down?"


    It was old Mrs. McCarthy speaking.


    Perhaps it was because of anger that the voice of old Mr. McCarthy was not as gentle as usual, but a


    little shrill.


    Anne was startled. Her little body trembled slightly and looked at old Mr. McCarthy uneasily.


    "Great-grandma, what''s wrong with you? Are you angry with me?"

 Chapter 348 Good Chance

    Chapter 348 Good Chance


    Chapter 348 Good Chance


    Only then did old Mr. McCarthy realize that she had overreacted and frightened the child.


    She restrained her anger and said in a soft voice, "No, I''m not angry with you. I just feel sorry for you.


    Little Anne is so cute and lovely, but there are still some viins who want to hurt you. Don''t worry. I will


    help you find them out and let them pay for this!"


    Anne didn''t understand what she meant, but she knew that old Mr. McCarthy wasn''t angry with her,


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    which pacified her.


    However, Natalia frowned.


    "Anne, are you sure that someone pushed you down just now?"


    Anne''s eyes widened in confusion. She looked at Natalia and then looked at Archie, who was standing


    next to Natalia also with a frown.


    Finally, she shook her head with uncertainty.


    "I''m not sure."


    Although she was still a child, she knew that she couldn''t wrong others with the uncertain guess.


    So she just said honestly, "At that time, I just felt that I couldn''t stand steadily. I forgot whether I slipped


    down by myself or I was pushed down by someone behind me. Anyway, I fell down identally."


    Seeing this, old Mr. McCarthy said with a long face, "it doesn''t matter. If you don''t remember, we can


    check the surveince video."


    Then he turned to look at old Kawn, who was sitting in a wheelchair behind him, and said in a cold


    voice, "Old Kawn, is that okay?"


    Anne had an ident in the Kawn family, which also made old Kawn be in the wrong. Of course he


    wouldn''t refuse such a request at this time.


    "No problem. That''s what I should do. I''ll ask someone to get it right away."


    Old Mr. McCarthy nodded with satisfaction. When he turned around and saw that Natalia''s clothes


    were still wet, he quickly said, "It will take a while to get the surveince video. You can''t get wet like


    this. The child is fine now, so be careful not to catch a cold. Ask someone to take you to change your


    clothes."


    Tracy, who had been standing aside without saying a word, immediately stood out and smiled. "Yes, it''s


    early spring now, but the weather is still cold. I have some new clothes that I have never worn before.


    I''ll take you to change. After that, we can watch the surveince video when wee back."


    Natalia didn''t mind. Instead, old Kawn stopped Tracy and said to Selena who was standing not far


    away, "Selena, take Natalia to change her clothes. You are about the same age, so your clothes are


    more suitable for her."


    Seeing this, Tracy felt a little embarrassed.


    But she had to follow Mr. Kawn in front of so many people.


    She quickly smiled and said, "That''s better. I took Selena to buy some clothes that day when we went


    shopping. Selena, remember to take out all of them and let Natalia choose by herself."


    Selena frowned, a trace of impatience shing in her eyes.


    But she didn''t refuse. She just said in a low voice, "Come with me."


    Then she took Natalia out.


    Archie was a little worried about Natalia. He wanted to go with her, but was stopped by Natalia''s eye


    contact.


    After all, Anne was still here. Although old Mr. McCarthy was there, she was still a little worried.


    As long as Archie was here, she could at least feel at ease.


    Although Selena didn''t get along well with her, in her opinion,pared with other people in the Kawn


    family, Selena was the least threat to her.


    Natalia followed Selena into her room. The decoration of Selena''s room was very simple and elegant,


    and the whole room was in the modern and simplest style. It didn''t look like a girl''s room, but more like


    a boy''s.


    As soon as she entered the room, Selena took out all the clothes, threw them on the bed and said


    casually, "you can choose one by yourself! Call me when you finish."


    Then she was about to go out.


    Natalia took a look at the clothes and suddenly stopped her.


    "Miss Kawn, I have a question to ask you."


    Selena was stunned. She stopped and looked back at Natalia in confusion.


    "What do you want to ask?"


    Natalia smiled.


    "Where were you when the ident happened to Anne?"


    Selena''s face darkened.


    "What do you mean? You suspect me?"


    Natalia didn''t say anything.


    Selena sneered.


    "Natalia, indeed, I hate you so much. If you can die in front of me now, I will be overjoyed, because not


    only did you take Archie from me, but also you know the secret I have been trying to hide!"


    "But you have to understand that the person I hate is you, not Anne. Although she regards you as her


    mother now, before she knows you, she also had a close rtionship with me!"


    "So, stop using your evil mind to judge me. Not everyone is as scheming as you, and don''t think that


    people around you are all viins!"


    Obviously, Selena was irritated. After saying that, her chest rose and fell because of anger.


    Natalia breathed a sigh of relief.


    She smiled and said, "I''m sorry. I just tried to test you. But I also don''t think it was you who pushed


    Anne."


    Selena frowned.


    "Then why do you still ask me?"


    Natalia raised her eyebrows.


    "I have told you. It''s just a test, but your eyes tell me that you didn''t do that."


    Selena was confused by the woman in front of her.


    However, Natalia didn''t want to talk to her anymore. She looked at those clothes on the bed, picked up


    a light purple cashmere sweater and a pair of jeans, and changed them just in front of Selena.


    Selena was pissed off by her attitude. How could this woman ignore her existence?


    When she was about to m the door and leave, she was stunned.


    As soon as Natalia took off her wet clothes, a vivid butterfly pping its wings appeared on her perfect-


    line back.


    Selena was shocked by this scene!


    It was a red birthmark. Because it was next to the sphenoid bone, it would move with every movement


    of Natalia''s arm, just like a flying butterfly.


    That was...


    Her face suddenly changed.


    Natalia didn''t notice her expression. After putting on the sweater, she had to tie a belt behind her back.


    Just now, in order to save Anne, she was too anxious and identally injured her muscles. She didn''t


    notice it just now. Now when she changed her clothes, she felt that it was a little ufortable to tie


    the belt with her backhand.


    So she asked, "Miss Kawn, would you mind helping me tie it up?"


    Before Selena could respond, she had already walked forward subconsciously.


    Feeling that she had taken the belt, Natalia smiled and said, "In fact, if you didn''t love Archie, I would


    think that you were a good person, not as bad as I think."


    Selena was so shocked that she was not in the mood to argue with her or to listen to what she was


    saying.


    She just answered vaguely, but her mind was full of that birthmark.


    Natalia smiled and said, "Actually, Maxwell is not bad. Although he was born in a poor family and was


    frustrated in his career, he is not a bad guy."


    "Most of the scandals that were spread before were just rumors made by other female artists who


    wanted to use him to make big news, but he didn''t mean to get close to them. So if you really have his


    child, you can really try to get along with him."

 Chapter 349 Gains And Losses

    Chapter 349 Gains And Losses


    Chapter 349 Gains and Losses


    Selena''s face darkened.


    "Are you pitying me?"


    Natalia raised her eyebrows.


    "No. Do you believe it?"


    "I don''t!"


    After tying the belt, Selena quickly took a step back and kept a distance. She said in a cold voice, "In


    the past, I was the noble youngdy of the Kawn family. I was much greater than numerous girls, but


    now I''m not."


    "The Kawn family adopted me just to make up for the loss of the real young girl. But now that she came


    back, I''m useless. Sometimes even I don''t know what I am now in the Kawn family."


    "I can understand that you want tough at me, because if I were you, and you were like me, I would


    have celebrated, as well. But it doesn''t mean that everyone canugh at me, nor does it mean that I


    can lower my requirements and marry anyone I don''t love."


    After tidying up her clothes, Natalia turned to look at her.


    "I''m notughing at you."


    She looked a little serious. After thinking for a few seconds, she continued, "I''m also serious. In fact,


    regardless of our positions, I don''t hate you. About you and Maxwell, even if you don''t remind me, I


    won''t tell anyone."


    "As you said, you have an awkward position in the Kawn family now, and you know better than me that


    if the old Kawn is gone, you, as an adopted daughter, can''t get rid of theplicated situation in the


    Kawn family. So why don''t you find a way out for yourself in advance and find a good path to retreat?"


    Selena sneered.


    "Do you think I can''t handle it? What about her? Can she handle it? Do you really believe that she is


    Yvonne''s biological daughter?"


    Natalia pursed her lips slightly.


    She paused for two seconds and said, "She is more qualified than you to get involved in this."


    Selena was stunned.


    Natalia exined, "I''m not admitting her identity. I mean, she''s more capable, courageous and cruel


    than you. What you can do is so easy for her, and she can do many things that you''re too merciful to


    do. The Kawn family is in a mess now. If the two of them start fighting, there will be certainly one losing.


    No one will take you, an adopted daughter, seriously, and you don''t have any property or shares of the


    Kawn family."


    "Therefore, in the end, you would either be used as a pawn, or you would offend both of the two sides


    and be driven out after Mr. Kawn''s death."


    "Either of them won''t be better than the situation now. But Jessica is different. I heard that she holds


    the 15% shares left by Yvonne. Old Kawn also wants her to marry Ontario Bissel."


    "Even if she can''t, the 15% of the shares will be her amulet. Both Matthew and Wilson will be polite to


    her."


    "And if she really bes Mrs. Bissel, then not only will she own a share, but also the whole Bissel


    family will be her backer. Don''t look at me so suspiciously. Trust me. She can do it."


    "After all, we have known each other for so many years, andpared with you, I''m much more


    familiar with her. I know what kind of person she is and what kind of means she will use. So, she can


    do something that you can''t do, and she can handle the situation that you can''t handle! That''s why I


    advise you to find a path to retreat."


    Selena was stunned.


    She didn''t expect that Natalia would say so much to her.


    She understood some of the reasons, but sometimes she just didn''t want to face them.


    Because of her unwillingness, she thought that she was the first one toe to the Kawn family. Since


    she was adopted at the age of five, she should be the only daughter of the Kawn family.


    But now, Jessica was here too!


    It would be fine if Jessica was the real daughter, but she always felt that Jessica was fake.


    She didn''t know what business Jessica had colluded with Wilson and Matthew.


    But she always thought that the truth would be exposed sooner orter, and that the fake daughter


    would be driven out one day!


    However, she didn''t understand until she heard what Natalia had just said.


    The fake daughter wouldn''t leave!


    From the day Wilson brought Jessica back to the Kawn family, from the moment old Kawn really


    believed that Jessica was his granddaughter whom he had been looking for for over 20 years.


    There was no turning back!


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    No one would be willing to bear the crime of deceiving Mr. Kawn.


    Because it would make people think too much. Even if his original intention was good, the guilt that he


    was forced to take in the end was enough to drive him out of the Kawn family and lose everything.


    Therefore, Wilson wouldn''t allow Jessica to speak out the truth.


    As for Matthew, he seemed to also have a good rtionship with Jessica.


    Therefore, the truth would be buried forever and no one would mention it again.


    Selena''s facepletely changed. At first, she was shocked, then struggled, and finally the remaining


    unwillingness finally disappeared.


    She had to admit that what Natalia said was reasonable.


    She was no match for Jessica.


    Over the years, she seemed noble and arrogant, but in fact, she was just a pawn in Mr. Kawn''s hand.


    Mr. Kawn wanted to force her to marry into the Bissel family, but she refused.


    Therefore, Mr. Kawn was disappointed in her.


    Now, the "real" granddaughter hade back, so she would no longer be important in the family again.


    What if she stood out and told him that Jessica was a fake?


    Under the escort of Wilson and Matthew, and under the nearly paranoid trust of Mr. Kawn in Jessica,


    no one would believe her.


    By then, who would help her?


    Who would be willing to help her?


    Selena suddenly felt a kind of unspeakable tiredness, as if she had seen through everything in an


    instant. A kind of unspeakable sadness slowly rose from the bottom of her heart, and soon filled her


    whole heart.


    She looked at Natalia for a moment before she opened her mouth with difficulty.


    "Why did you tell me this?"


    She didn''t believe that Natalia told her this for her own good.


    Natalia smiled faintly.


    "Because I don''t want her to becent like this."


    Selena''s face darkened.


    "I thought you didn''t tell the truth because you acquiesced in forgetting those conflicts in Julio."


    Natalia smiled coldly.


    "I used to make this decision. But she shouldn''t have hurt the person I love."


    Tonight, Anne was pushed into the swimming pool. Although she hadn''t watched the surveince video


    yet, she knew who the criminal was.


    In the big Kawn family, there were few people who hated her. Anne was still a child. Who would be so


    crazy as to hurt a child?


    She had thought that it might be Selena. After all, she lived Archie so much. A crazy woman always


    destroyed something that she couldn''t get. Since she couldn''t destroy Archie, she could destroy his


    only child.


    Therefore, Natalia tried to test Selena, but Selena''s eyes and her intuition told her that Selena didn''t do


    it.


    Since it was not Selena, it could only be that woman.

 Chapter 350 Go Cross Her Line

    Chapter 350 Go Cross Her Line


    Chapter 350 Go Cross Her Line


    Natalia once read a sentence in a book.


    Everything in the world, when you rule out everything that is impossible, the rest, no matter how


    unbelievable it is, is the truth.


    Therefore, the real murderer could only be Jessica!


    Although Natalia didn''t understand why Jessica would do such a thing to a child at such a crucial


    moment.


    She knew that except Jessica, there was no one else who had any malice towards her and Anne today.


    Moreover, if she remembered correctly, Anne suddenly became nervous when she saw Jessica and


    then said that she wanted to go to the restroom.


    In the end, all these could only be Jessica''s ns.


    In fact, Natalia didn''t care what Jessica had done to her.


    After all, they are all adults. Their conflicts were not about the right or the wrong, but about different


    positions.


    But Anne was different.


    She was just a child, but Jessica was so crazy to hurt a child, which Natalia would never tolerate!


    Selena looked at her, hesitant.


    "Then what''s your n? If it was really Jessica who did it, my grandpa will certainly protect her. Today


    is the birthday party nominally, but in fact, it is to announce the identity of Jessica, as well as the matter


    between her and Ontario. It is rted to the marriage between two families. My grandpa won''t let


    anyone destroy it."


    Natalia smiled.


    "Really? If that''s the case... Then I have to reveal the truth. No one will be happy today."


    Selena was shocked.


    "You want to expose the truth?"


    Natalia said in a low voice, "I can forget anything, but she can''t hurt the people around me. That''s


    where I draw the line. Unfortunately, Jessica has crossed this line. So today, no matter whether she is


    gonna marry Ontario or there is anything else, I won''t let it go easily."


    "But... Didn''t you say that grandpa wouldn''t believe it?"


    "It''s his business whether he will believe it. I just need to do what I need to do."


    Selena frowned. Seeing the hesitant look on her face, Natalia smiled and said, "Don''t think too much.


    The results will be different even if both of us say the same words. And if it''s not out of necessity, I


    won''t do that. After all, I don''t want Mr. Kawn to suffer such a big blow in thest days."


    As soon as she finished her words, she turned around and walked out of the room, leaving Selena in


    shock.


    At this moment, in the hall downstairs.


    Anne was much better after the doctor''s treatment.


    Other guests had almost heard of the ident, so they all gathered curiously.


    It was supposed to be a good birthday party, but no one had expected such a thing to happen.


    They all wanted to know who the real murderer was.


    Therefore, at this time, other than the people from the McCarthy family, the faces of the Kawns were


    also gloomy.


    The butler soon got the surveince video with the old Kawn''s order.


    At this time, Natalia and Selena also went downstairs and returned to the hall.


    Old Kawn had asked the butler to hand over the surveince video to a secretary next to him. The


    secretary had gone to the study to fetch aputer, and the results could be seen clearly soon.


    The hall was silent and no one spoke.


    Everyone could do nothing but watch the secretary insert the USB disk with the surveince video in it


    into theputer.


    Because they only checked the videos of that period of time, they soon saw what they wanted to see.


    The surveince video was shot from the outside. On the screen, a flying butterfly was dancing lightly


    in the dim light.


    Anne appeared on the screen soon. With a happy face, she chased after the butterfly and ran out.


    However, after a few steps, the butterfly disappeared.


    The child stopped and scratched her head in bewilderment. Two secondster, she didn''t see the


    butterfly and wanted to turn around.


    However, at this moment, maybe because her feet had slipped or what, she suddenly staggered. At the


    same time, a ck shadow stretched out from the darkness. It looked like a person''s hand, and it


    pushed the child down.


    Then, Anne shouted for help in the water, and everyone gathered around. Atst, Natalia rushed into


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    the water and saved the child back.


    When the video was over, everyone was silent.


    Archie pulled a long face. Old Mr. and old Mrs. McCarthy also looked angry.


    Someone whispered, "The surveince camera didn''t take anything. It''s just a ck shadow. Who can


    recognize who it is?"


    "But it turns out that someone did push miss Anne down, not just an ident."


    "Who is so cruel? She is just a child!"


    "Who knows? Maybe that person hates Anne much!"


    Everyone was talking in a low voice. Old Kawn''s face also darkened.


    Today was his birthday. Unexpectedly, such a thing happened in the Kawn family. The person had not


    only offended the McCarthy family, but also shamed him.


    If this matter couldn''t be investigated clearly, the rtionship between the McCarthy family and the


    Kawn family might be greatly affected in the future.


    Who was so hateful?


    With a cold face, the old Kawn said in a low voice, "Where were you when Anne fell into the water


    tonight?"


    A female guest teased, "Mr. Kawn, are you going to investigate all of us?"


    "We are not at enmity with Miss Anne. We have no reason to hurt a child."


    "Yes. Everyone knows that Miss Anne is the apple of the McCarthy family''s eye. All of us like her and


    no one dares to hurt her."


    Wilson frowned slightly and whispered to old Kawn, "Dad, almost everyone was staying at the garden


    or the front hall at that time. Even if there was someone near the swimming pool, he or she wouldn''t go


    to the side near the back door of the restroom. It shouldn''t be a guest."


    Old Kawn also knew that the people who came here today were either rich or powerful. They had no


    motivation to hurt a child.


    At this moment, Natalia suddenly sneered, "It doesn''t matter if we can''t figure out who it is from the


    video. Isn''t there that butterfly? I don''t think the butterfly is a real one. As long as we find out in whose


    room there is a butterfly, we can find the murderer out."


    Everyone was stunned. Old Kawn frowned and ordered the secretary, "Turn the video back and y it


    again."


    The secretary nodded in a hurry. After the video was yed again, it was sure that the butterfly looked


    like a real one, but judging from the flight trace and the disappearing scene, it should be something like


    a remote-controlled electric toy.


    Who would bring such a thing to such a banquet?


    The old Kawn said in a deep voice, "I''m sorry,dies and gentlemen. Although I know that you don''t


    have any motivation to hurt Anne, in order to find out the murderer, I still have to offend you. I will ask


    my servants to check your belongings."

 Chapter 351 Find Out The Murderer

    Chapter 351 Find Out The Murderer


    Chapter 351 Find Out the Murderer


    It was reasonable that Mr. Kawn made a big deal out of it.


    There were tensions between the four families. Anything could set off a chain reaction.


    Although the Kawn family had decided to be connected with the Bissel family through marriage, it did


    not mean that the Kawn family wanted to offend the McCarthy family openly.


    It was the best choice for the Kawn family to remain neutral.


    Everyone present knew how serious the matter was, so they raised no opinion.


    Some people, who tried to curry favor with the McCarthy family, assisted in the search very


    enthusiastically.


    Half an hour passed.


    No remote-controlled toy was found on any of the guests.


    Natalia looked on coldly and did not speak.


    Though she knew the truth, she couldn''t put it blunt herself as it may cause misunderstandings.


    It was better to sit back and let nature take its course.


    Anyway, since it happened, everyone had been called into the lobby. It was impossible for anyone to


    leave or destroy the evidence.


    Mr. Kawn said, "Such being the case, it means that the toy can only be found on people who live in this


    mansion. Wilson, you order your men to search all rooms and make body searches."


    Wilson slightly frowned, but did not raise any objection. He agreed and had his men search rooms.


    One guest mumbled in dissatisfaction, "The child is fine. Is it necessary to make a fuss?"


    As soon as he finished, people besides him red at him, so he stopped going further.


    Not far away, Jessica stood in a corner, with a pale face.


    Matthew''s face darkened as he looked at her.


    "Dad, there are so many rooms. Let me go to help Wilson."


    He whispered to Mr. Kawn.


    Mr. Kawn nodded.


    Matthew turned around and walked toward the room.


    Natalia looked at Matthew''s back and squinted.


    Just then, Anne suddenly tugged at Natalia''s sleeve.


    "Mommy."


    Natalia turned and looked down at her.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Anne looked up, with a pair of dark eyes as clear as crystal. She said in an innocent way, "Mommy,


    tonight, I heard the dialogue between auntie and uncle in the back garden."


    Natalia was stunned


    She turned to nce at Jessica, who wrung her handbag strap perhaps because of feeling guilty.


    Jessica''s expression couldn''t be seen clearly, but Natalia could sense that Jessica was uneasy from


    her movement.


    Jessica did not dare to look up at Natalia because of her guilt.


    So, Jessica did not know Anne was talking to Natalia.


    Natalia turned her gaze and asked softly, "What did you hear?"


    Anne frowned, thought for a few seconds and said, "That uncle asked the auntie not to make trouble


    for you, but that auntie was unhappy and said something else."


    It was not easy for Anne that was less than six years old to repeat the dialogue.


    Natalia thought for a while and whispered, "My good child. Don''t put it in your mind. You''re the best


    child in the world. I''ll protect you."


    Anne kept her bright eyes wide open and nodded seriously.


    Afterforting the child, Natalia got up and walked to the room for body search.


    Jessica was just called to the room for body search.


    However, that toy wasn''t found on Jessica''s body or her room.


    She came out at ease, threw an offending look at Natalia and said with a gentle smile, "Natalia, I''m


    sorry to let you down. The butterfly is not on me."


    Natalia squinted


    Jessica leaned away and walked toward Mr. Kawn with a smug look.


    Just then, a cry came from the door.


    Matthew dragged a young maid, pushed her to the floor and threw one thing.


    It was the remote-controlled butterfly shoot by the surveince camera.


    "Dad, she''s the criminal!"


    "No, not me."


    The maid looked rmed and exined, "Mr. Kawn, I''ve never seen this toy butterfly before. I did


    nothing. I don''t know why it''s in my room."


    "Stop it! It was found in your room. I heard that you happened to be absent when the ident


    happened. Who else could it be?"


    The maid failed to argue for her own and almost cried.


    Natalia frowned, stepped forward and asked, "What''s your name?"


    The maid didn''t know Natalia, but she could tell that Natalia was not an ordinary person.


    She hurriedly replied, "My name is Misty."


    "Where were you when it happened?"


    "I, I went to Miss Jessica''s room to fetch something for her."


    "Miss Jessica?"


    Natalia slightly tilted her head and looked at Jessica who stood on the side.


    Jessica smiled and said, "Well, after I came down, I found that I forgot to take thendscape painting


    that I wanted to give to grandpa as a gift, so I let Misty get it. Is there a problem?"


    Natalia sneered. "What a coincidence. You asked her to go to your room at the very juncture?"


    Jessica put on a gentle and generous smile, "Are you suspicious of because of that?"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Kawn frowned and looked at Natalia.


    Natalia stopped looking sullen and said in a deep voice, "No."


    She turned her head and looked at Misty, "You said you went to her room. Can anyone prove it?"


    Misty looked a little flustered and fumbled for words, "I, no, no one can prove it, because the servants


    are busy receiving guests in the hall."


    Natalia nodded, "So, no one can prove that you weren''t present when it happened?"


    Misty was more flustered.


    "I didn''t push Miss Anne into the water. There''s no earthly reason for me to do so! It''s an odd


    coincidence.


    Mr. Kawn lost his patience and shouted angrily, "Call the police! Drag this bastard out of here! Tell the


    police that she is guilty of murder."


    "Yes."


    Someone came forward and dragged Misty.


    Misty was so terrified that she struggled desperately.

 Chapter 352 Be Wronged

    Chapter 352 Be Wronged


    Chapter 352 Be Wronged


    "Miss Jessica, save me! I was wronged! Miss Jessica, save me."


    At this point, Misty rushed to Jessica and wanted to ask for help.


    However, she had been dragged back before she seeded.


    Jessica saw this, with an embarrassed look on her face.


    "Grandpa, the devil made her do it. How about...?"


    "Don''t plead for her!"


    Mr. Kawn interrupted Jessica and said angrily, "She could do such a cruel thing to a six-year-old child.


    How evil she is. We will never protect such a vicious woman."


    Hearing that, Misty cried in despair.


    Jessica sighed.


    She persuaded in a soft voice, "Sorry, I cannot help you. May God bless you."


    With that, she turned her head apologetically.


    A person sneered, "Why do you keep such a vicious woman? Miss Jessica is too kind and even argue


    for such a woman."


    "Yes, she could do such an evil thing to a child. The child is the daughter of the McCarthy family.


    Clearly, she wants to destroy the rtionship between the two families. How tricky she is."


    "She may not be an ordinary maid. She could do such a thing. Maybe someone asked her to do so."


    "How terrible! How could a woman be so vicious?"


    "Fortunately, she''s found out. Otherwise, it would be so awful to be surrounded by such an evil person.


    "


    "Miss Jessica is so kind. She even felt sympathetic to such a woman."


    Jessica listened to the discussion and curled her lips.


    Selena, out of the crowd, clenched her fist and really wanted to rush over.


    However, a small figure had suddenly rushed to Misty.


    The old Mrs. McCarthy was frightened and cried, "Anne, what are you doing?"


    Anne ran to Misty, stopped the two bodyguards that dragged Misty, and put Misty''s hand on her back.


    Everyone was confused. Even Misty was so surprised that she was at a loss for what to do.


    Standing in the crowd, Jessica frowned.


    Anne let go of Misty, turned around and looked at Mr. Kawn.


    "Mr. Kawn, she''s not the one that pushed me down."


    The house was in an uproar.


    Mr. Kawn frowned and said in displeasure.


    "Anne, do you know what you are talking about?"


    Anne looked very serious, and said word by word of, "Of course. I mean, she is not the one that


    pushed me into the swimming pool."


    Everyone reacted.


    "Who else could it be?"


    "We have the evidence. How could it not be her?"


    "Yes. Miss Anne did not see the murderer. Even the surveince camera didn''t shoot the murderer.


    Why was Miss Anne so sure that Misty didn''t do it?"


    Another discussion was stirred up.


    The old Mr. McCarthy suddenly opened his mouth.


    "All right, everybody, quiet down."


    He looked at Anne with a gentle look and said softly, "My granddaughter, how did you find that this


    maid was not the one that pushed you down?"


    Anne turned her head, pulled Misty''s hand and said earnestly, "The woman that pushed me had very


    soft hands. Though she used much strength, I could feel her hands soft and slender when she touched


    shoulder."


    "This maid''s hands are so big and thick. When her hands were against my shoulder, I felt her hard


    bones. I was notfortable at all, so I didn''t think she was the one that pushed me."


    Once again, there was an uproar.


    Misty stood still. After moments, she looked at Anne in disbelief.


    As a maid, Misty was rough with hand work. Moreover, she was born withrger bones, so her hands


    were bigger than other girls.


    In addition, Misty was very thin. Therefore, at the first nce, her hands were like a man''s, very


    powerful.


    Anne couldn''t feel them soft when such hands were against her shoulder.


    Hearing Anne''s analysis, the old men all frowned.


    Misty was so grateful that she almost knelt down.


    "Miss Anne is right. I didn''t do that. I am a maid. I don''t hate Miss Anne. There''s no reason for me to


    harm her. Someone must put that butterfly toy in my room to frame me!"


    Misty shouted and the expression on Jessica''s face changed.


    Jessica sighed and said softly, "But it turns out that other people have no motives and opportunity to do


    that."


    Jessica paused and said, "Misty, I know you''re afraid. You might have your own difficulties. Don''t worry.


    As long as you are willing to tell the truth and admit your faults, my grandpa will forgive you."


    Misty shook her head hurriedly.


    "No, I didn''t do that. Miss Jessica, I beg you to believe me. I didn''t harm Miss Anne."


    Jessica frowned tightly. A hint of impatience shed across her eyes.


    "I''d like to believe you. Miss Anne is only six years old. Her senses might be wrong. How can you prove


    that you are not the murderer?"


    Misty was stunned.


    She did not expect that Jessica would say so.


    A wave of despair and panic swept over her. She shook her head and said, "I, I don''t know."


    Jessica sighed without a word.


    Jessica was like a good person that was trying to persuade a prisoner who refused to confess her fault.


    Just then, Natalia suddenly spoke.


    "It''s not hard to find the murderer."


    The crowd all looked at Natalia in surprise.


    Natalia had taken the butterfly toy.


    The pink butterfly was true to life after Natalia twisted it with her delicate and beautiful fingertips. It


    could be imagined how Anne took it as a real butterfly in the dim light and chased after it.


    Mr. Kawn frowned and asked patiently, "What do you mean?"


    Natalia looked up and smiled, "As Anne just said, Misty is not the one that pushed her into the water.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The toy is the evidence."


    Everyone was shocked.


    They had no idea about what Natalia meant.


    Even the old Mr. McCarthy and the old Mrs. McCarthy got puzzled and looked at Natalia in a daze.


    Only Archie''s eyes darkened as he looked at that toy. He got it instantly.

 Chapter 353 Find Out The Evidence

    Chapter 353 Find Out The Evidence


    Chapter 353 Find Out the Evidence


    Mr. Kawn said in a deep voice, "Natalia, this toy is found out in her room. Didn''t it prove that she was


    the murderer? She refused to tell her motives. Never mind. If she suffered and knew it was useless to


    plead, she would tell the truth."


    Natalia frowned.


    She did not expect that Mr. Kawn would be such an arbitrary person.


    She shook her head and said in a deep voice, "No, though you found out the toy in Misty''s room, it


    doesn''t mean it belongs to her."


    Everyone was suddenly confused.


    Matthew sneered, "What do you mean?"


    "We can get more detailed evidence from the toy."


    Natalia picked up that toy, showed it and said, "Look. This toy is verymon. Look at it carefully. You


    can find somewhere wet on its wing. I sniffed it and it had a whiff of perfume. I didn''t remember what


    perfume it was, but it urred to me that it was the one, Giorgio Armani Parfums when someone


    passed by me.


    "As we know, the perfume is very popr as soon as ites out. It''s an expensive brand. Misty is just


    a maid. She can''t afford it even with one year''s sry. If the toy was hers, how could it have such a


    strong smell of perfume? So, I think someone, who was afraid of being found out, threw the toy to


    Misty''s room to frame Misty."


    Hearing that, everyone was shocked. No one could think that the truth was soplex.


    The expression on Jessica''s face slightly changed. A panic shed across her eyes.


    "Who is the murder?" someone asked.


    Natalia curled her lips and looked at Jessica with a half-smile, "What a coincident. I happened to smell


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    it when Miss Jessica passed by. Jessica, can you exin?


    Jessica''s face changed. Her eyes twinkled and she stammered, "Natalia, I don''t know what you are


    talking about!"


    "You don''t admit it? It doesn''t matter. Its wing is wet. I don''t think you gave the wing a spray of perfume.


    I think, you may break the perfume bottle or the perfume spilled out. Miss Jessica, can you show me


    your handbag?"


    Jessica was in a panic and wanted to refuse, but the old Mrs. McCarthy had tipped Nancy a wink. The


    "What are you doing? Natalia, it wasn''t me."


    Before Jessica could finish, Natalia had opened the handbag.


    Sure enough, inside the bag was something wet, with the strong aroma of the perfume, clearly.


    Jessica looked at Natalia with a pale face.


    Natalia turned around, handed the bag to Mr. Kawn and said with a sneer, "That''s her. Anyone who


    doesn''t believe me cane to have a look and smell to see if I''ve set her up!"


    No one caught on things quickly.


    When they came to their senses, they looked at Jessica in disbelief and people''s discussions mixed


    into a rumble.


    "How did that happen? Jessica did it!"


    "This''s too incredible. Just now she pleaded for the servant, I thought she was a good person! I didn''t


    think she was the culprit!"


    "She used tactics of a thief crying "stop thief". How tricky!"


    "If she hadn''t been found out I''d have thought she''d been a good person all along!"


    "It''s dreadful!"


    They soon discussed it in a sarcastic tone.


    Mr. Kawn held the hand bag and looked at the marks caused by perfume that spilled out. Her face


    darkened.


    Even Wilson frowned in displeasure.


    "Jessica, can you exin it?"


    "I..."


    Jessica was at a loss, as she didn''t expect Natalia would be so careful and find out the evidence that


    she concealed.


    Therefore, she was lost for words.


    Seeing that Jessica kept silent, "You put this butterfly toy in the bag, looking for an opportunity to do


    harm to Anne, but the perfume spilled out by ident and let to fragrance on the toy.


    "You''re afraid of being found out, so you left the toy in Misty''s room to whitewash yourself, but the


    evidence had been left.


    "What else can you say?"


    Jessica''s face was pale.


    She nced at Natalia and Mr. Kawn. Then she said in a trembling voice, "Grandpa, I did not harm


    Anne. I don''t hold a grudge against her, so why did I harm her?"


    Her voice trembled and her face turned pale, as she pretended to look poor. Mr. Kawn instantly


    frowned and couldn''t bear to see it.


    The old Mrs. McCarthy knew that Mr. Kawn would be partial.


    Therefore, she interrupted, "Why is the toy in your handbag? Why was Anne pushed into the pool?"


    Jessica hesitated for a moment, and said in a low voice, "I admit that I did bring this butterfly toy here to


    amuse Anne, but I swear that I did not harm Anne!"


    Someone sarcastically said, "How can your words be self-contradictory? You admit the toy is yours but


    deny having harmed Anne?"


    Tracy forced a smile and exined, "Maybe Jessica had her own difficulties. I hoped that you could


    listen to her exnation before drawing a conclusion."


    The man stopped going further as Tracy had stood for Jessica.


    Jessica continued, "I took the butterfly over there to please Anne and gave it to her as a gift. But I didn''t


    expect Anne would fall into the pool by ident when she chased after the butterfly toy. I was so


    terrified that I subconsciously reached her to grab, but failed since it was toote.


    "Seeing Anne fell into the water, I was surprised and afraid. I wanting to go down to save her, but


    people outside came over after hearing the noise.


    "I was afraid of being wronged by the allegation that I pushed her down on purpose, so I escaped.


    Later, I was afraid that you misunderstood or med me, so I put the toy in Misty''s room.


    "I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have done it, but I was too afraid. I didn''t intend to harm Anne."

 Chapter 354 Treat The Same Way

    Chapter 354 Treat The Same Way


    Chapter 354 Treat the Same Way


    Jessica cried her eyes out.


    But no one showed sympathy for her, except Mr. Kawn.


    And their gaze at her were full of disdain.


    After all, just now, she persuaded Misty to admit the guilt. If Misty did, she would intercede for Misty to


    gain everybody''s favor


    If a person like her made it and no one found out the truth, the result would be horrible.


    Therefore, everyone expressed contempt for Jessica.


    When Natalia came to speak for Misty, Archie had known the truth.


    Since Natalia had stood out to nail Jessica''s lies, he would only sit back and do nothing.


    The old Mr. McCarthy and the old Mrs. McCarthy were astonished and angry about the truth.


    They just wanted to dismember Jessica.


    Due to a grudge between Jessica and Natalia, they disliked Jessica. They did nothing to punish


    Jessica because she was Mr. Kawn''s granddaughter.


    They never thought she''d be mad enough to deal with a child!


    The old Mr. McCarthy said in a deep voice, "Mr. Kawn, she''s your granddaughter. I''ll just get to the


    point. Anne is the only grandchild of the McCarthy family. We''re all protective of her. Today she got


    frightened. I dislike making a fuss. I just can''t stand my granddaughter being bullied. Just tell me what


    you''ll do."


    Mr. Kawn didn''t look well.


    He never thought that it was Jessica''s fault.


    He couldn''t me Jessica in front of so many people.


    After all, he made a lot of efforts to find her granddaughter. Everyone knew that he was about to


    introduce the identity of Jessica to everyone on his birthday party. If he embarrassed Jessica in public,


    he would put himself in an awkward situation.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Therefore, Mr. Kawn said with a sullen face, "Jessica did make a mistake. I''ll let her apologize to you."


    Then he hinted at Jessica.


    Jessica hurried forward and cried, "Natalia, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have done that to Anne or escaped


    when she fell into the pool. I''m sorry."


    Then she turned her head and said to Anne, "Anne, I didn''t mean it. I just wanted to have fun with you.


    I''m sorry. Can you forgive me?"


    When Jessica apologized to a child, it did impress everyone.


    At least, someone felt sympathetic to Jessica when she apologized humbly to the mother and daughter.


    Soon, some men spoke for her.


    "Mrs. McCarthy, Jessica didn''t mean it. Anne is alright and you''re sisters. Just let it go."


    "Yes, she has apologized."


    "Today is a happy day. Let''s enjoy ourselves and forget about it."


    Mr. Kawn looked at Natalia expectantly.


    He knew that only Natalia''s forgiveness worked since Anne was her daughter.


    It must be Archie and Natalia that forgave Natalia.


    Natalia sat there, lowered her head and twisted her ring with a faint smile.


    "Do you think that an apology can solve the problem?"


    Mr. Kawn was annoyed.


    Then he showed his discontent.


    "What do you want?"


    "What do I want? Since the servant wrongly regarded as the murderer needed to be prosecuted for


    murder, Jessica can''t be exception."


    The atmosphere changed in an instant.


    Everyone looked at Natalia with a wry look.


    What a joke.


    That maid was nothing, but Jessica was a nobledy.


    If her case was handed over to the court, Mr. Kawn''s birthday party would be juicy gossip.


    It would embarrass the Kawn family. As was known to all, Mr. Kawn intended to let Jessica get married


    to the youngest song of the Bissel family.


    If the family conflict that couldn''t be resolved became the prosecution case, the Bissel family wouldn''t


    consider letting Jessica be the daughter-inw.


    Mr. Kawn was fuming with anger.


    The old McCarthys sat aside without a word.


    They appreciated Natalia secretly.


    Mr. Kawn and they were friends in need, so it was not good for them to embarrass Mr. Kawn.


    Moreover, they were much older than Jessica. If they pursued Jessica, it would inevitably make people


    feel that they were bullying the young.


    But Natalia was different.


    She was Anne''s mother and the age of Jessica. It was reasonable for her to propose some


    requirements.


    Mr. Kawn red at her but failed to retort since it was his granddaughter''s mistake.


    Jessica became flustered.


    "Natalia, I didn''t mean it. I know you hate me very much because of this thing.


    "Today is my grandpa''s birthday. Can you forgive me once for the sake of my grandpa?"


    Though Natalia had heard lots of deceitful statements from Jessica, she felt disgusted when hearing


    that.


    She sneered, "Jessica, do you have any evidence to prove that you didn''t do it on purpose? Do you


    have proof that you were trying to pull her instead of pushing her?"


    Jessica''s face changed!


    Mr. Kawn suddenly smashed the table.


    "Stop it."


    He looked at Natalia coldly, "We''ve never wanted to shift the responsibility of frightening Anne, but it


    doesn''t mean that others can nder the Kawn family.


    "No evidence shows that she wanted to save or harm Anne. So, you''d better stop talking nonsense."


    Natalia''s face darkened.


    Archie spoke before she could.


    "Whether it is nonsense or not should be judged by the police. I know you''re protective of your


    granddaughter. It doesn''t mean that you can treat my daughter as dirt."

 Chapter 355 Force Her To Apologize

    Chapter 355 Force Her To Apologize


    Chapter 355 Force Her to Apologize


    "Since you trust her so much and believe that she won''t harm my daughter, why not let the police find


    out the truth to prove her innocence?"


    Mr. Kawn was speechless.


    Some guests expected a good show.


    The McCarthy family and the Kawn family were in conflict.


    Maybe they were in conflict long ago.


    Just then, Mr. Kawn''s face changed.


    He held his chest, gasping for breath and his face turned red as if he could not breathe.


    the Kawn family was surprised at that and hurried over.


    "Mr. Kawn!"


    "Dad!"


    "Grandpa!


    "Call a doctor!"


    Fortunately, the family doctor was avable. When he finished doing a body check for Anne, he didn''t


    leave but wait outside.


    Then, he rushed in, opened the medicine box, and did first aid for Mr. Kawn.


    Tracy was so anxious that her eyes were red.


    She turned to look at Natalia and begged, "Mrs. McCarthy, I know that you and Jessica are on bad


    terms. She has done a lot of bad things to you. She made such a mistake today, so you don''t want to


    let go of her that easily.


    But today''s Mr. Kawn''s birthday. Can you forgive Jessica for the sake of Mr. Kawn?


    If you are not satisfied with Jessica''s apology. I''m here to apologize to you. If you continue to pursue


    this matter, Mr. Kawn couldn''t stand such a blow."


    Matthew said with a sullen look, "Jessica is our family member. She did something wrong. As her


    uncle, I should bear the responsibility.


    "If you continue to pursue this matter, just me it on me. She didn''t intend to kill Anne, but ran away


    because she was afraid of being misunderstood.


    "If anything happened to Anne, I wouldn''t say a word. However, Anne is safe and sound. I hope you


    can spare her life for Mr. Kawn."


    There was an uproar.


    Clearly, Natalia was put in a dilemma. If she did care about the rtionship between the McCarthy


    family and the Kawn family, she would have to let go of Jessica.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalia did not expect things would go like that.


    She looked at Matthew coldly and said in a deep voice, "You''ve pleaded for her humbly. If I continue to


    pursue this matter, I would look too heartless."


    The old Mrs. McCarthy frowned and looked at the Kawn family disdainfully.


    But she didn''t go further for the sake of Mr. Kawn


    The old Mr. McCarthy had got closer to check out Mr. Kawn''s condition.


    Fortunately, the doctor was familiar with Mr. Kawn''s illness, so it just took him a while to make Mr. Kawn


    "How are you? Wilhelm, can you hold up?"


    Mr. Kawn nodded and looked much better.


    He looked up at Natalia, with coldness in his clouded eyes.


    "That''s good. I''m grateful for what you''ve done. I''ll do something in return and won''t let Anne feel


    wronged."


    Natalia smiled.


    "As long as you''re well, that''s good. After all, I just want justice instead of death."


    Mr. Kawn was stunned.


    Clever men all knew what she meant, that was, he was forcing her to make a decision with his life.


    He couldn''t retort as that was the truth.


    Natalia said, "You don''t have to do something in return. People that make mistakes can''t shift


    responsibility to others. For your sake, I won''t charge Jessica with murder, but she needs to make an


    earnest apology.


    "Jessica didn''t mean to make Anne fall into the water with the toy, but it did happen and she even


    escaped when Anne struggled in the pool.


    "She even put the me on the maid. So, she''s the one that mess up the party.


    "You should not only apologize to Anne and me, but bow to the maid, Misty, and all guests disturbed by


    you, right?"


    "Natalia, you!"


    Jessica almost did not hold back.


    However, she finally swallowed her tongue back.


    Mr. Kawn looked terrible.


    So did Matthew.


    They knew Natalia''s intention.


    Such a scandal about Jessica was not a small matter.


    It would be known to the upper ss in Eqitin very soon.


    By then, Jessica would get a bad reputation.


    With the support of Mr. Kawn, she was the noble daughter of the Kawn family.


    Everyone knew that Mr. Kawn was partial to her, so they wouldn''t say anything though they were


    dissatisfied.


    However, if she bowed and apologized to all the guests and the servant in a humble manner, the


    gossip would be different.


    A nobledy bowed and apologized to the guests and the servant who were inferior to her. If word got


    out about it, it would put the Kawn family to shame.


    By then, she would be taunted by everyone.


    She would be like a clown. No matter how noble she was, she would beughed at because she once


    bowed to a servant.


    The upper ss couldn''t stand it.


    "Natalia, do you go too far?"


    Wilson asked.


    Natalia smiled and said, "Matthew, when we were kids, teachers taught us to admit mistakes and


    current them. At that time, we would keep them in mind since they were right.


    "Why do we forget them after we grew up and got a higher status?


    "Moreover, I did it for your sake. The Kawn family is a rich and powerful family in Eqitin. Jessica


    represents the image of the Kawn family.


    "She could escape and let a child struggle in the water because she was afraid. Next time, if she made


    more serious mistakes, it would be toote to make up for it."

 Chapter 356 She Wants Revenge

    Chapter 356 She Wants Revenge


    Chapter 356 She Wants Revenge


    "So, I only want to act in your ce to get her to improve her memory. Knowing that she''s done


    something wrong, she should apologize. If she doesn''t want to lower that proud head, then she had


    better not make such a mistake again. That way, she''ll remember it next time. Wouldn''t you say?"


    Wilson didn''t have a reply to that for the moment.


    Mulling it over, it actually somewhat made sense.


    So he didn''t say anything about it.


    Natalia smiled at Jessica.


    "Then start apologizing now, please!"


    Jessica''s face turned an array of different colors. Looking at Natalia''s pleased expression, she wanted


    to rip her to shreds right then and there.


    Biting her lower lip, she looked, humiliated, over at Wilhelm.


    The old man, though, wore a severe, tightly wound expression, not even once looking at her.


    Jessica''s gut took a blow.


    She looked at Matthew, who simply nodded slightly at her, and knew there was no room to budge over


    this.


    No matter how much she didn''t want to, she could only walk up and say to Misty, "I''m sorry."


    Misty had worked at the Kawn family household for two years. She usually had to be perfectly reverent


    of the masters of the house, and they''d never once apologized to her.


    Losing her nerve, she waved it off.


    "I-It''s fine."


    Fists clenched, Jessica grit her teeth and walked to another guest, repeating, "I''m sorry."


    The guest took a hurried step back and said it was fine as well.


    Jessica proceeded towards the next guest.


    It went on for half an hour before she''d finished apologizing to the guests.


    Jessica swore she''d never apologized so much in her life. Most people, considering the Kawn family


    reputation, didn''t make too much of it or show any funny faces.


    But a few of them still couldn''t hold in theirughter.


    With an atmosphere like this, theughs were clearly mocking.


    Jessica''s face instantly turned ugly, swelling almost purple.


    Meanwhile, Wilhelm had seen enough. He had someone push his wheelchair straight into the lounge.


    Half an hourter, the "apology party" eventually ended.


    And the birthday banquet ended with thatedic scene.


    Having seen the show and finished their celebrations, the guests naturally dispersed.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Natalia, pleased with the results, deliberately said goodbye to Wilhelm before she left.


    Wilhelm was so angry his brows seemed to merge with his eyes, and he didn''t even look at her.


    But Natalia didn''t mind. She said goodbye with a smile before leaving with Anne.


    On the other side, Ein Bissel looked at everything that had happened that night. Even though he didn''t


    say anything, he was already starting to get dissatisfied with Jessica.


    He wanted to arm up against the McCarthy family, yes, so even though he''d known about Jessica''s


    past and the grudge she had with Natalia, he didn''t care so long as she brought that 15% Kawn family


    share as her dowry.


    But that didn''t mean he was willing to let his son marry a moron who was only good for getting in


    trouble!


    In Ein''s eyes, whether Jessica had tried to do Anne in was irrelevant.


    The important thing was, she didn''t have the ability to resolve the trouble she started herself.


    A woman who didn''t know how to clean up her own mess had no business matching up with his son


    and entering the Bissel family!


    What, were the Bissels supposed to wipe her ass if she got in more trouble outside?


    So, before he left, Ein went to Wilhelm, and when old man Kawn brought up the marriage between


    Jessica and Ontario again, Ein didn''t agree.


    He chuckled, "The two young ones are still small. Besides, Ontario''s been busy running aroundtely,


    and he''s not one for settling down right now. It might be difficult for thedy. So there''s no need to rush.


    We can talk about it again, when the two young ones get to know each other a little better."


    He didn''t refuse outright out of respect for Wilhelm.


    But old man Kawn obviously understood his meaning.


    The talks had gone so well before, but because of this incident tonight, he was going to start stalling


    and saying that the two didn''t know each other well; to y the long game.


    Wasn''t it clear that this was because he feared Jessica would get the Bissel family in trouble?


    Wilhelm was outraged, but since it was a problem in his camp, he couldn''tin.


    Stripped of all disguise, with what Jessica had done tonight, even if the Bissels reneged on their deal,


    he couldn''t say anything about it.


    With the Bissels gone, the rest of the guests were about all gone as well.


    Only then did Jessica pick her way cautiously into the lounge.


    At that moment, she and Wilhelm were the only two people inside.


    The other people were busy cleaning up after the banquet, while the servants and the guards were


    keeping watch outside the door. None were to enter without the old man''s approval.


    Timidly, Jessica called, "Grandpa."


    Old man Kawn had his back to her as he expressionlessly grunted.


    "Know where you went wrong tonight?"


    Jessica bit her lip. Because of the humiliation she''d suffered, her face was still swollen red, with tears in


    her eyes. She cut a pitiful figure.


    "I know."


    "Speak. Why did you go after the child?"


    Jessica fell silent and didn''t speak.


    She put her hands in front of her and wrung at a corner of her dress, head dipped slightly. Standing


    under themplight, she looked weak and vulnerable.


    Frowning, Wilhelm wheeled himself over.


    "Still not telling the truth to your grandfather?"


    Jessica knew that she couldn''t keep it from Wilhelm. After all, the lie she''d made up on the spot wasn''t


    that good.


    Even most of the guests didn''t believe what she''d said.


    They''d just kept quiet about it because it was the Kawn family.


    Right here and now, faced with Wilhelm''s sharp gaze, she paused for a long while and murmured,


    "Because I want revenge."


    Wilhelm frowned.


    "Revenge for what?"


    Jessica''s tears fell.


    She cried her heart out, tears dropping like pearls off a string, whimpering, "I''m sorry, Grandpa, I didn''t


    want to. I don''t know what came over me. I knew the child was innocent, but I wanted her dead."


    Wilhelm was getting impatient.


    "I asked you a question. Revenge for what?"


    Jessica cleared her nose, then said, "Back when I was with my ex-husband, I''d been pregnant once.


    The child was almost born when my sister caused me to miscarry. I''ve always hated her for it. Coming


    to Eqitin, I found myself all alone, while she gets to have the time of her life with Anne. It reminded me


    of my child from before. I lost myposure and wanted to get her to experience what it''s like, too, so I


    moved on Anne without thinking it through."

 Chapter 357 Go Down With Her

    Chapter 357 Go Down With Her


    Chapter 357 Go Down With Her


    She said, already weeping thoroughly.


    "I''m sorry, Grandpa, I didn''t think it''d end up like this. It''s my fault for embarrassing you and making


    enemies of the whole McCarthy family. I''m sorry."


    Jessica apologized repeatedly. Even though she''d said those three sybles countless times tonight,


    she wanted to puke.


    But she knew that, before Wilhelm, she had to throw away her pride and finish the performance.


    At the very least, she couldn''t have the old manpletely disappointed in her and abandoning her.


    As expected, old man Kawn looked at her and said coldly, "Know what your biggest mistake was


    tonight?"


    Jessica froze.


    She looked at him in a daze and shook her head.


    "Your biggest mistake was that you moved without finishing your opponent, giving them time and space


    to breathe, then to retaliate."


    He sighed, then said lowly, "It was fine today. Only a child. And it was unrted to family interests. But


    from now on, if you want to go after a person, remember to go for the jugr. Either stay your hand, or


    go for the kill. Give no room for your enemy to recover. Otherwise, you won''t just have all your efforts


    go to waste, you might even lose control of a situation that had gone well initially and have it all


    backfire. Got it?"


    Jessica stood rooted to the spot.


    She looked at the old man in disbelief at the wordsing out of his mouth.


    Wilhelm smiled frigidly.


    "No need to be surprised. Since you''re in the Kawn family now, you''ll understand sooner orter. Since


    time immemorial, no one in power got there with clean hands. You need to get down and dirty to secure


    your family and your status. Don''t get fooled by how the McCarthy family acts high and mighty, like they


    have nothing to do with the rest of the world. That grandfather and grandson have just as many


    skeletons in their closet as your Grandpa''s. And all these years, if Archie McCarthy hadn''t been


    ceaselessly expanding his territory and eroding the power of the other few families, why would we try to


    preserve our security with arranged marriages? It was all forced. I''m old now. If I were to pass on for


    good one day, the family is in the hands of your two uncles. But as clever as they are, they don''t use


    any of that cleverness on our opponents, instead wasting their energy fighting each other. So I''m giving


    you these shares to act as a lubricant and an adhesive in between them. I know you can manage it.


    You''re clever, no less than your two uncles. So long as you stay loyal to the Kawn family, I won''t care


    about anything else, got it?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jessica, shaken, nodded.


    "I''ve got it, Grandpa."


    Wilhelm closed his eyes, fatigued, and waved at her.


    "All right. I''m tired. Go. Have the assistantse in."


    Jessica respectfullyplied and turned around to leave.


    Meanwhile, Anne had followed Natalia home. After a bath, sheid in bed and had Natalia tell her a


    story.


    Because the kid had been through a lot today, Natalia decided to stay with her for one night instead of


    letting her sleep alone.


    After finishing one story, Anne suddenly asked, "Mommy, did Auntie Jessica push me into the water


    because I shouldn''t have heard her talk to uncle Kawn?"


    Natalia jolted.


    Gently, she said, "Didn''t you say she didn''t talk much with uncle Kawn?"


    Anne frowned.


    "She didn''t say much, but I feel like their expressions are weird. They look bad."


    Natalia stared.


    A children''s instincts were always on point.


    Even if she might not understand the meaning behind their words, she could feel if someone was good


    or evil from their expressions and their aura.


    But she didn''t understand. Jessica had been found by Wilson.


    It made sense for her to take Wilson''s side in the Kawns.


    What was she doing talking in secret with Matthew?


    She thought for a while, thenforted. "Maybe, but it''s fine. You didn''t listen in on purpose, right?"


    Anne nodded heavily.


    "So no matter what the reason is, she shouldn''t have treated you like this. It was her fault. Don''t think


    about it too much, Anne."


    Anne made a noise, not showing if she understood or not.


    Soon, the child grew tired. Natalia didn''t tell her another story and coaxed her into sleep before she


    turned off the lights and went to sleep herself.


    At that moment, in the Kawn household.


    Jessica was heading back to her room when she saw a faint coating of lime on the handle of her door.


    She paused, looked around, made sure no one was near and headed to the other end of the corridor.


    "You''re looking for me, Uncle?"


    In the dim room, Jessica looked at the man before her and asked gently.


    Matthew''s expression was ugly.


    "How many times have I told you not to provoke the McCarthy family? Then you turned right around


    and went after the kid. Do you want to die?"


    Faced with Matthew''s wrath, Jessica shrank a little, clearly afraid.


    But she still boldened up and exined, "I didn''t deliberately try to kill her, but she saw us talking


    together. I was worried she might have heard something, so I..."


    "What did you say?"


    Matthew froze.


    Jessica pursed her lips. "Back then, when you met me in the garden, she heard what we said in the


    shadows."


    Matthew''s face changed instantly.


    He fell quiet, his eyes darkening.


    "You''re sure she heard everything?"


    Jessica frowned slightly as well.


    "She should have. I only discovered her presence after you left, but she''d run away quickly, and I


    couldn''t catch her. That''s why I tried to draw her out with the butterfly toy and silence her. I didn''t think


    it''d end up like that."


    Matthew didn''t speak for a while.


    He recalled in detail everything he''d said to Jessica tonight.


    After running it all through in his head and making sure there were no obvious clues, he heaved a sigh


    of relief.


    "Never mind. She''s just a kid and probably wouldn''t suspect anything. Even if she told Archie and the


    others, they''d only suspect things at most. We were supposed to be uncle and niece anyway, and


    talking with each other is normal. You, though ¨C quit making such a fuss about everything, killing


    people over a bit of mishap. You still think this is a small-time town like Julio? If anything did happen,


    the entire Kawn family would be going down with you, understand?"


    Jessica bent her head and gently said, "I''ve got it."

 Chapter 358 A Birthmark On Her Back

    Chapter 358 A Birthmark On Her Back


    Chapter 358 A Birthmark on Her Back


    Matthew looked at her with a bit of disgust as he said lowly, "You do know that, because of today, the


    Bissel family''s backing out of the deal. The marriage that had been dead set on going forward is done


    for."


    Jessica trembled.


    She looked at him in disbelief, her face changing slightly. "Why?"


    Matthew sneered.


    "Heh, why else? They don''t want the trouble. With what you got up to tonight, what man in the entire


    upper crust circle of Eqitin would want to marry you?"


    "..."


    Jessica bit her lip, an unspeakable sense of humiliation rising from her gut as she clenched her fists.


    Matthew sighed.


    "All right, we''ll talk about the arranged marriageter on. It''ste. Head back. Remember to take care


    that they don''t suspect anything."


    Jessica nodded, turning to walk outside.


    But before she reached the door, Matthew called after her.


    "Wait."


    She started, turned around, and saw a frowning Matthew handing her a brown paper bag.


    "It''s from her. Keep it yourself."


    Jessica jolted, her face growing pale. It took a few seconds for her to ept it with trembling fingers.


    There were a few already baked little cakes inside the bag. Her eyes reddened and she looked up at


    Matthew, voice shaking. "How is she?"


    Matthew was calm and still. "She''s fine."


    Pausing, he looked at her, a gleam in his eye. "So long as you stay obediently out of trouble, I can keep


    her that way. You understand what you have to do now, don''t you?"


    Jessica hurriedly nodded.


    Matthew waved her off. "Go, then."


    At that moment, in another room.


    Selena finished her shower andid down, tossing and turning without falling asleep.


    The moment she closed her eyes, her mind swam with the image of that night in the room, with Natalia


    changing.


    The red butterfly birthmark on her back had almost seemed alive.


    She slid out a drawer at the head of her table and retrieved a book.


    It was a famous novel, with a yellowed photo stuck in a page in the middle.


    Selena took out the photo and examined it under themplight.


    The photo had been taken a long time ago. The corners were king and cracking. The picture showed


    a baby several months old, sitting with her back to the camera, ying with marbles as she turned


    around and smiled happily.


    And on the baby''s back was a red butterfly birthmark.


    Selena reached out her hand and stroked the butterfly, thinking of her adoptive mother''s words from


    long ago.


    "This is your little sister, Selena. She was born with bad luck and got abducted by human traffickers


    when she was only a few months old, so we adopted you. But don''t worry, you''re all Mommy''s good


    girls. Mommy loves you regardless of your blood, so if you have the fortune to find your sister in the


    future, you have to look after her and help her, okay?"


    Those words sounded so far away.


    Far away enough that it could have been from another realm, with the voice itself muddying.


    But Selena still remembered.


    Remembered the regret in her eyes as her mother left, and the gentle smile she''d had when she


    looked at her.


    Selena had without a doubt been lucky.


    Lucky enough to stand out from so many children in the orphanage, being picked by Yvonne to be her


    child.


    For all those years, Yvonne had, just as she said, treated her as her own.


    Even though she was a good several years old when she''d been adopted, with the most basic memory


    and ability to think as a normal child.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But she''d never kept anything from Selena. She''d never thought it was a problem that their rtionship


    was borne of adoption.


    It was Yvonne who''d taught her that blood wasn''t everything in this world.


    Even people who weren''t rted could be the closest of family.


    Selena closed her eyes, recalling her mother''s death, and felt a surge of dull pain.


    When she opened her eyes, she was perfectly sober.


    She looked at the photo, murmuring, "Don''t worry, Mom! If it really is her, I''ll acknowledge it. I''ll do what


    you left me with, and I won''t let her wander outside forever."


    She lowered her head and buried the photo in her chest, only setting it down after a long while.


    Once again putting away the photo, she turned off the lights and went soundly to sleep.


    ...


    The following day.


    Jessica suddenly received an invitation from Selena, saying that there was a new hot spring resort that


    had opened in Eqitin and inviting her to have a soak.


    Jessica was surprised, but one, she didn''t have anything else to do, and two, afterst night, most


    people in the Kawn family didn''t look too kindly upon her.


    Such a time was exactly when she needed to garner support from others. So she couldn''t refuse


    Selena''s active invitation.


    So, that noon, the two ate lunch and drove together towards the resort.


    The hot spring resort was built in the countryside in a good environment. There were a few medicinal


    pools that were perfect for bathing in in this season.


    The two changed and went into the spring together.


    To be honest, because of their awkward status, Jessica and Selena didn''t know each other too well.


    After all, one was an adopted daughter, while the other was a "granddaughter" who''d been taken back.


    They more or less had apeting rtionship.


    So, even if they met normally, they''d only greet each other without holding a conversation.


    Soaking in a hot spring out of nowhere today, the two sat in the pool and didn''t quite know what to say


    for the moment.


    But Jessica was good at deduction. She knew that Selena, who mostly ignored her, had to be trying


    something by inviting her to the hot springs today.


    So she found a casual topic and tried to string her along to get it out of her.


    But even if Jessica was smart, Selena wasn''t dumb.


    Forget that she hadn''t invited her out today for anything special, just to prove a concept, so she didn''t


    care about getting baited.


    And even if Jessica wanted to bait her, with her attention to detail, she couldn''t get anything out of her.


    So the two went back and forth. The soak went on for a while, but they didn''t say anything of


    substance.


    Both of them were beginning to find it pointless. Jessica looked at the time and suggested going back


    to ground to rest and have something to eat.


    Selena agreed.


    Because they''d both been in towelsing out and their bodies weren''t visibly, Selena deliberately


    slowed down on her way out.


    Jessica stepped from the terrace to share, her skimpy bikini emphasizing her slender figure. There was


    absolute no mark or blemish on her snowy white back.


    Selena started, frowning.


    "I heard you had a birthmark on your back, Jessica? Why couldn''t I see it back then?"

 Chapter 359 I WonT Have It

    Chapter 359 I Won''T Have It


    Chapter 359 I Won''t Have It


    Jessica jolted and turned around.


    Selena smiled to hide her deliberate intent.


    Jessica raised her eyebrows, a glint of understanding passing through her eyes as she exined, "You


    mean the butterfly birthmark on my back? I had it when I was a child, but when I grew up, it slowly


    faded."


    She answered casually, with not a trace of nervousness or doubt, as if she was describing something


    perfectly normal.


    Selena pursed her lips.


    "Is that so? What a magical thing, a disappearing birthmark."


    Jessica chuckled, "You don''t say? But it''s not unheard of. After all, it''s just pigmentation in the body. It''s


    Selena nodded.


    "I see, so that''s what it is."


    The two didn''t click with their conversation. After eating, they didn''t go back to soak, and returned home


    after sitting around for a while.


    Old man Kawn heard they''d gone out that afternoon and frowned right away realizing it couldn''t be


    anything good.


    He was a man, but he knew how those girls thought and felt.


    Ever since Jessica hade back, Selena had been cold to her.


    With that incident happeningst night, Selena had even more reason to ignore her or even mock her.


    But she didn''t do either and invited her out after lunch?


    Wilhelm could smell that something wasn''t wrong, so he called Selena to him in secret after the two of


    them got back.


    "You''re looking for me, Grandpa?"


    Selena walked inside the room, asking respectfully.


    Wilhelm was seated on a rocking chair, eyes slightly closed.


    Hearing her voice, he opened his eyes and motioned for her to close the door.


    Only then did Selena turn around, close the door, and walk over to him.


    "Did you need something, Grandpa?"


    Wilhelm stared at her, rumbling, "Where''d you take Jessica just then?"


    Selena jolted and pursed her lips.


    Lowering her head, she said softly, "Nowhere, really. We went to soak in the new hot springs resort."


    Wilhelm looked at her dubiously. "Really?"


    Selena chuckled self-deprecatingly.


    "If you don''t believe me, Grandpa, you can ask Jessica. Or are you still worried I''m bullying her?"


    Wilhelm''s brow furrowed.


    After a while, he said, "You don''t need to provoke me with that sort ofnguage. She might be back


    now, but you have an equal ce to her in my heart. I raised you from when you were young and never


    once treated you like you were an adopted granddaughter."


    Selena stood there in silence.


    Pausing for a few seconds, Wilhelm suddenly asked, "Have you heard that the Bissels refused the


    union with Jessica?"


    Selena nodded. "I have."


    "What do you think about that?"


    Selena started.


    She looked at the old man in a bit of confusion.


    "I... I don''t have too many thoughts."


    What thoughts could someone who had nothing to do with it have over Jessica and Ontario?


    But the old man didn''t seem satisfied with the answer.


    He frowned, looked at her, and seemed a bit upset with her passiveness.


    "Then what do you think about Ontario Bissel?"


    Selena froze there in a daze for a few seconds, then seemed to understand something as disbelief


    shed through her eyes.


    "What do you mean by asking me that, Grandpa?"


    Wilhelm scoffed. "What else could I mean? Jessica messed up at keeping such a good man, but


    someone else from the Kawn family could. Selena, I raised you from when you were small and


    watched you grow up. You''re not like her. You''re a real nobledy. If you married into them, the Bissels


    wouldn''t have anything to say about it, and you could help out the Kawn family in the future. What do


    you think?"


    Selena shook harshly.


    She''d never thought the old man would make such a request of her.


    Her face sank as she looked at him disbelievingly. "Grandpa, now that Jessica couldn''t get in the Bissel


    family, you''re turning your sights on me? Giving me a man she''s not having?"


    The old man''s brow arched and he raged, "Nonsense! What do you mean a man she''s not having?


    Ontario might be the youngest of the Bissels, but he''s always done things properly and his ability is


    acknowledged. Most importantly, he''s handsome. Besides, the family had only tried to pair them, and


    they haven''t really been together. How is she a man she''s not having, then?"


    Selena didn''t even think about it as she rejected angrily, "I won''t have it!"


    Wilhelm''s expression wasn''t pretty.


    "Why?"


    "I''m your granddaughter, Grandpa, not a tool to be used for barter. I know you want to unite with the


    Bissels to preserve the family legacy. But I think that should be with our own ability, not a union of the


    younger generation! If we can''t manage on our own, even if we climb up with the Bissel family, we''ll be


    subject to their every whim in the future. How is that any different from begging?"


    Old man Kawn''s expression darkened instantly as he spat, "What are you yammering about? How is


    our family inferior to theirs? How are we begging? How do you think your fancy clothes and high end


    food came to be? Do you really think that one can achieve power and wealth with personal ability?


    Eqitin is a mire with more a web of rtionships and conflicting interests moreplicated than you


    can even begin to understand. Our union with the Bissels is an alliance in preparation. Otherwise, the


    moment I die, what do you think your two uncles are going to manage? You still think you''re going to


    stay a nobledy of the Kawn house at that point?"


    Selena shook her head.


    "Even if I''m not a nobledy, it''s better than marrying someone I feel nothing for."


    "Tomfoolery! You''re still young and you think that love and freedom trump everything. But when you


    grow old, you''lle to understand that those are all meaningless beliefs, held up by people who have


    nothing. True freedom is achieved when you stand at the highest point of power, understand?"


    Selena found it ridiculous.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She''d always known that her grandfather was a power-hungry man.


    And it wasn''t that he hadn''t tried to use her and to achieve his goals through marrying her off.


    But he''d given up on it all, and she''d thought he wouldn''t bring it up again.


    Now he was trying to marry her off to Ontario?!


    Selena chuckled helplessly.


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying, Grandpa. I also don''t care about the heights of power. As for


    the family legacy, you can have me do anything, Grandpa, but please don''t use my marriage as a pawn


    to the ends of your own glory! I can''t do it, and I can''t possibly agree to it!"

 Chapter 360 SheS The Real One

    Chapter 360 She''S The Real One


    Chapter 360 She''s the Real One


    Hearing that, Wilhelm flew into a rage.


    "What did you say? Say that again!"


    Selena stood her ground and got mad as well. "I said, I won''t do it!"


    "You!"


    He clutched at his chest, his face turning beet-red. Seeing that, Selena''s gut wrenched, and she


    hurriedly passed him his medicine.


    "Grandpa, what''s wrong? Quick, your medicine!"


    Wilhelm waved her off, snarling, "What business do you have caring about me at this point? Would it


    be just right for you if I died? So no one would hold you back from then on?"


    Selena''s heart ached, but she didn''t dare argue with the way he looked.


    She simply said sorrowfully, "I don''t like Ontario, Grandpa, and I don''t want to marry him. I was just


    speaking my mind. Is the happiness of your children and grandchildren worth less than your lofty power


    and wealth?"


    Wilhelm red at her without speaking.


    Seeing that, Selena knew that he wouldn''t listen to her words, and her heart sank.


    Thankfully, the old man had only lost his temper and found it hard to breath. He was much better after a


    brief rest.


    Selena stood, wiped off her tears, and looked at him calmly.


    "Grandpa, you also know that Jessica isn''t the child that Mom lost back then, don''t you?"


    Wilhelm trembled slightly.


    His face changed.


    ring at Selena, he growled, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Selena chuckled sadly.


    "You don''t need to y dumb. You''re not the only one who knows about it. Everyone in the family


    knows, but you went along with the show and pulled her into the family because you thought she was


    someone with ambition you could also manipte. She''s just like you. Someone who''ll do anything to


    get ahead. If she became your granddaughter, she''ll be tied to the same ship as the Kawn family. At


    that point, she''ll do her best to get into the Bissel family even if it''s for her own sake. Besides, she''s


    enemies with Natalia, which means that if the Kawns and the McCarthys reallye to oppose each


    other, she has to stick with the Kawns, while the Kawns can use her to stand with the Bissels. It''s a


    win-win."


    She pursed her lips, paused for a couple of seconds, then continued, "But what if I told you, Grandpa,


    that Mom''s child was still alive, and has lived beside us all along? Could you still make the decision


    you''re making now?"


    Wilhelm''s entire frame shook!


    He looked at Selena in disbelief, his aged lips quivering, stammering after a good while, "W-What did


    you just say?"


    Selena looked at him calmly and repeated word for word, "I said she''s still alive, and has lived beside


    us all along."


    Wilhelm frozepletely.


    His ancient eyes were full of shock.


    Selena continued, "I saw her in person. She had that butterfly birthmark on her back. Mom told me


    when she was alive that the birthmark was special, without another one like it in the world. She''d even


    joked that she was a fairy reborn because of it. So when I saw it, I knew it was her."


    She crouched down before the old man, taking his hand sincerely. "We''ve found her long ago,


    Grandpa. She was always there. But we were too blind to recognize her, and instead pushed her


    further and further away, causing this situation now."


    Wilhelm recovered somewhat from his shock and took her hand, babbling, "Where''d you see her?"


    Selena replied, "The day of your birthday feast. I took her to change and saw the birthmark on her


    back."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Wilhelm''s entire frame shook again!


    The day of the birthday feast... changing?


    Wasn''t that...


    His pupils widened, and he stared forward in disbelief.


    Selena smiled sadly. "It''s a surprise, isn''t it? I hadn''t thought of it too. Maybe it''s just a coincidence.


    Nobody can do anything about fate''s twists and turns. We couldn''t have imaged that what we were


    searching for was right in front of us all the time. Everyone outside thinks that I''d be afraid of her return,


    of her taking my status, of her robbing me of everything I have now. But only I know that I''ve never


    been afraid. Because I''ve never thought of her as apetitor. Mom saved me and brought me out of


    the orphanage, treating me all those years as her own. I couldn''t possibly hate her child. That''s why I''m


    actually happy we found her. But I hesitated to tell you, too. Looking in from outside, we shine with


    gold, but I know this family is just a gilded cage, with everyone inside as your pet birds. Like a pawn to


    be moved around at your whim, bing a cog in the machine of the Kawn family. I''m grateful for you


    raising me and teaching me, giving me a good education and social status. But that doesn''t mean I''m


    willing to be that pet bird, that marite spending my life under someone else''s control. I think that


    she''d unwilling too. That''s why I hesitated, but I''ve still decided to tell you the truth. Because I''ve found


    that she''s not like me. It should be said that she''s not like any of us. She has her own opinions, her own


    ability, and a person who loves her, protects her, respects her. She won''t be your pet bird. She


    won''t be led around by family interests. To be honest, I envy her. It''s a shame I don''t have her fortune.


    But if that''s the case, just let me acknowledge her, if only to repay the debt I owe Mom for raising me all


    these years. Her spirit would be happy and at peace, too, if she knew."


    Selena bit her lip and said, "As for the Bissel family, I won''t marry into them. If you want to force me,


    please expel me from the family. I''ll take all the punishment you mete out."


    With that, she finished her speech.


    Struggling slightly, she pried her hand from the old man''s grip and got up, walking away without even a


    look back.


    The broad space in the room was left upied by Wilhelm alone.


    He sat on his chair, looking nkly forward, seemingly not recovered yet from the massive shock.


    An eternity passed before his ancient features split open into an expression that was neither smile nor


    sob.


    His lips curved up, while boiling hot tears leaked from his eyes.


    He raised his hands and covered his face, weeping aloud for the first time in his life.


    ...


    The following day, Natalia suddenly received a call.


    Apparently, after thinking about it, Wilhelm felt like he owed Anne an apology for what happened the


    night before yesterday, so he invited her to the Kawn household for a meal and for him to apologize in


    person.


    Natalia was surprised, even finding it strange.

 Chapter 361 To Silence A Voice

    Chapter 361 To Silence A Voice


    Chapter 361 To Silence a Voice


    After all, the day before yesterday, the old man had still been biased, and was very dissatisfied over her


    forcing Jessica to apologize.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Why was he acting like apletely different person today?


    Natalia thought something was off and refused without even thinking about it.


    But immediately after she refused the old man, Tracy had given her a call.


    She didn''t know Tracy that well, but because she was a bit closer to Wilson than most and Tracy was


    Wilson''s wife, their rtionship was slightly better.


    Tracy had called her because she wanted to invite her to a spa.


    That shocked Natalia even more.


    Upon asking her, she found out that it was a chain that Tracy had opened herself. Apparently there was


    a new massage technique they''d introduced into the spa, and it was said to be veryfortable


    afterwards, especially for women''s upkeep.


    But she just had to invite her at such a moment.


    Natalia realized it right away.


    It must be that she''d declined Wilhelm''s invitation to the Kawn house earlier, so the old man was having


    Tracy invite her instead.


    Natalia was utterly bemused at how the Kawn family was busting out all the big guns. She had her


    doubts, but she didn''t overthink it.


    Since they''d gone this far, it would be in bad taste to decline and have them call her again afterwards,


    so she agreed.


    That afternoon, the two arrived at a certain high-ss beauty salon. After changing, two masseurs


    came in.


    The two were in work clothes and masks. Natalia noticed one of their figures seemed familiar, but


    couldn''t see their features clearly through the mask, so she wasn''t sure who she was.


    She didn''t overthink it, though. There was no way she knew anyone here.


    The masseur''s technique really was great. Ever since she''d jumped in the water that night, Natalia had


    felt a bit of a chill these past couple days. Knowing she''d probably caught a cold, she''d taken some


    medicine and was a bit drowsy.


    Under such a good massage, she grew even more sleepy.


    So, after a while, she actually drifted off.


    She slept there, carelessly, without a clue of how much shock the person massaging her was feeling


    right now.


    The spa treatment took well over an hour.


    Tracy had woken her up.


    She hadn''t imagined that she''d be sofortable she''d fall asleep andughed a little embarrassedly.


    Feeling that the service was great and the technique was excellent, she got a membership card and


    made an appointment for next time before leaving, satisfied.


    She didn''t see how her masseur changed out of the work clothes the instant she left and drove off from


    the other side.


    At this moment, in the Kawn estate.


    Wilhelm sat in his room, looking at the white-haired old woman before her.


    "You''re sure you saw the birthmark on her back? You''re absolutely certain?"


    The old woman was named Emma. She was an old servant who''d once been at Yvonne''s side, and


    she''d taken care of that child for a while, so she knew the child''s characteristics very well.


    Emma nodded. "Yes, I''m certain."


    "And the hair?"


    "I''ve got it too."


    Emma said, taking a transparent little packet from her pocket. There were a few hairs inside.


    Wilhelm''s face was dark as hemanded, "Take it for a DNA test alongside Jessica Dawson''s."


    Emma nodded andplied, then raised her doubts after thinking about it.


    "We tested Jessica''s DNA in the beginning, too. I looked over it myself. There shouldn''t be a problem.


    How can it be fake?"


    Wilhelm released a cold chuckle.


    "They might have done something in the process, or there might be some other secret. Anyway, check


    it all over again. This time, oversee every step personally and don''t give anyone any chance to


    interfere. Make sure the results are authentic. Understood?"


    Emma nodded hastily. "Understood."


    At that moment, a servant''s voice came from outside.


    "What are you doing standing here, Madam Jessica? Why aren''t you going in?"


    The pair inside jolted and exchanged a nce, their expressions shifting subtly.


    Wilhelm gestured at Emma and called lowly, "Is it Jessica?"


    The door to the room was pushed open from the outside and Jessica entered.


    She held a box of tea leaves in her hand, beaming, "Your door was closed so early in the day,


    Grandpa, I thought you weren''t there. Turns out you were inside!"


    Wilhelm shot her a piercing look.


    Jessica wore a face of innocence as she nced at Emma. Noticing their strange expressions, she


    asked curiously, "Have I said something wrong?"


    Wilhelm rumbled, "Did you hear anything outside?"


    "I haven''t heard anything. Were you discussing something I wasn''t supposed to hear?"


    Looking at her confused and innocent expression, Wilhelm frowned severely and, after a moment,


    believed her in the end.


    "All right. It''s nothing. Did youe over for something?"


    "Oh, I heard you wanted to have golden tipsst time, and a friend gave me some this morning. It''s


    peak quality, so I rushed over to give it to you!"


    The old man looked at the tea leaves she was offering and nodded. "I appreciate it."


    Jessica beamed. "Since you''ve got business to talk with Emma, I''ll take my leave."


    "Sure."


    ...


    Jessica left the room and her expression darkened instantly.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t know Natalia was Yvonne''s real child.


    ra had told her that secret a long time ago.


    Back when Natalia had tried desperately to retrieve her mother''s memento, she hadn''t known that the


    seemingly regr ne was that memento.


    ra had caught wind of the secret by ident and switched the ne, swapping the sapphire for


    a ruby.


    Then she''d arranged for Jessica to take on that identity in Natalia''s ce.


    But this secret had always been hidden well. She thought it''d nevere to light.


    But it had been revealed this soon!


    Jessica sneered.


    Natalia, Natalia, Natalia. Why did she just have to be so irritating?


    She hadn''t really thought of killing her. After all, she didn''t want the trouble.


    But no matter where she was, she got in the way. In Julio, in Eqitin as well.


    By what right did Natalia get born a high and mighty nobledy, and Jessica was meant to be trampled


    in the dirt?


    A test, eh?


    What point would there be to the test if she was dead?


    If that was the case, then she could just be gone from the world of the living!


    So that eyesore would finally get out of her way forward.


    Jessica smiled a sinister smile and took out her phone, dialing a number.


    "Our secret''s out. Now we need to discuss how she''s going to die!"

 Chapter 362 Falling Off A Cliff

    Chapter 362 Falling Off A Cliff


    Chapter 362 Falling Off a Cliff


    The following day, Natalia returned to the cast.


    She''d recently taken on a period drama ¨C a fantasy themed serial. It wasn''t too popr, but Natalia had


    seen the script and liked it, and so taken the role even though it was just for a side character.


    Today, there was a fight scene they were supposed to shoot between her and the male sidekick.


    For realism, the director had forgone shooting in a set andpositing the scene, and instead decided


    to shoot on location.


    The location the cast had chosen was atop a particrly famous mountain in the countryside of Eqitin.


    This mountain was famous for having a view famous around the nation. With trees and grass blooming


    over a magnificent scene and a perfectly sunny day today, standing on top of the mountain gave one a


    feeling of rxed contentedness.


    Before they started filming, the crew had cleared the ground and set up the cameras. Natalia finished


    changing and got out, ready for the wirework.


    The setting was on the edge of a cliff.


    The side character Natalia was ying had appeared to be a courtesan plying her charms in a brothel,


    but was in reality an assassin from a neighboring nation.


    For the survival of her own country, she''d assassinated the crown prince.


    The sidekick had discovered her identity and chased her all the way to the edge of the cliff.


    Here, the assassin was to duel to the death with the sidekick. Finally, heavily wounded, the assassin


    was no match for the sidekick. With soldiers on her tail, she was to jump off the cliff and die.


    The assassin''s character setting was calm, cold, and collected, a woman of few words, which suited


    Natalia''s personality just fine.


    With the wires in ce and the makeup done, the director yelled, "Action!"


    Natalia''s gaze grew wintry.


    She clutched at her injured chest, blood seeping from her mouth, her de in one hand as she backed


    up to the edge.


    Richard, the actor ying the sidekick, growled, "You''ve got nowhere left to run. Give it up and


    surrender!"


    The corners of Natalia''s mouth lifted slowly.


    That smile was cold and decisive.


    "No. I still have one path left to me!"


    She spoke, taking her hand off her chest and gripping the hilt of her de, raising the weapon.


    The soldiers who''d chased their way here grew pale.


    His expression dark, Richard intoned, "You served your country only for glory and riches. Now that


    you''re at the end of your rope, I''ve asked the chief magistrate to spare your life. Why resist?"


    Natalia sneered.


    Her elegant, delicate features werepletely unmoved.


    "Death is nothing for a loyal subject of her nation!"


    With that, she gripped her sword and rushed towards Richard.


    The wires spooled and the fight began.


    Natalia had already had a martial arts instructor guide her choreography with Richard, so as the two


    exchanged blows, the fight went beautifully.


    Finally, Richard''s blownded on her shoulder, and Natalia spat blood, falling off the cliff, ending the


    scene.


    Of course, she wasn''t really falling off. The camera would show her disappearing off the edge, while the


    wires would keep her hanging there until the shot was over and they pulled her back up.


    But then something went wrong!


    Natalia had been ready to keel off the edge of the cliff with the force of the blow.


    But the moment her feet left the ground, she heard a whipping crack.


    Before she could react, she felt her bnce shift. The wire to her left had snapped!


    Natalia turned pale.


    But that wasn''t the worst part. Looking up, the wire to her right was only hanging by a thread, and


    clearly about to snap as well.


    Hastily, she reached out and grabbed the line. With another whipping crack, the right wire snapped as


    well.


    Natalia could only hold on with both hands, her body suspended midair like a kite.


    Meanwhile, the people above had realized something was wrong.


    "What''s going on? Why isn''t it reeling her up?"


    The props group gaped and ran over, babbling, "Director, there''s a problem with the machines and the


    wires aren''t spooling up."


    The director whitened.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "What?"


    He stood hurriedly and sprinted over to the wire feed. "What is it? What''s wrong with it?"


    The person in charge of the wires said, "I don''t know. It was fine in the morning, but it''s stuck now for


    some reason."


    The director''s name was Howard. He''d had Natalia take the role both because she had the right aura


    for it and because Nathan had rmended her vehemently.


    So he was familiar with Natalia''s identity and background.


    Right now, looking at the unresponsive machinery regardless of how the special effects staff tried to


    operate them, his heart sank.


    The cast had gone for this long with no problems, so why was it breaking today?


    There was no time to think about it. He hurried to the edge and looked down, yelling, "Natalia, are you


    okay?"


    Right now, Natalia was using the strength of her arms alone to grip the wire, and her body was giving


    out.


    Still, she gritted her teeth and said, "I''m fine, but the wires around my waist have snapped. I''m holding


    on with my hands. What''s going on up there?"


    Hearing that the wires had snapped, the director paled, his heart sinking even deeper.


    "It''s okay. There''s a problem with the machines. Hold on, I''ll send someone down after you."


    With that, Howard hurried to find someone with a lifeline.


    Right now, Natalia was quite literally at the end of her rope.


    The wires were smooth steel. Her full weight was being supported by her arms, and because of the


    force, the wires were biting into flesh. The pain came shooting up her palms, screaming for her to give


    up.


    But she clenched her jaws and endured it even as blood seeped down her palm. Both her arms were


    trembling from the pain, but she still gritted her teeth harder and kept grabbing on to those two wires.


    Because below her was a sheer drop.


    If she let go and fell from that spot, she could guarantee that she''d be smashed to smithereens.


    After an eternity, a lifeline was finally let down.


    But Natalia didn''t have the strength to reach out for it. A few dozen secondster, a staff member


    crawled down with the rope.


    "Hang on, Natalia, I''ming to save you."


    With that, he clipped another rope onto Natalia''s waist.


    At that moment, the skies rumbled with thunder.


    In just a few beats, pea-sized raindrops started hammering down mercilessly.


    Natalia''s entire body was drained. Arms trembling, she let her savior clip the rope onto her wire frame,


    then released her grip on the wires, hanging limply from his frame.


    The man yelled in the rain, "Hold on, we''re going up."


    For some reason, she couldn''t see the man''s face.


    She just faintly sensed his mouth open and close, and nodded cooperatively.


    The worker had mountaineering experience.


    About two minutester, he''d brought her back to solid ground.

 Chapter 363 Seriously Wounded

    Chapter 363 Seriously Wounded


    Chapter 363 Seriously Wounded


    The rain pelted down harshly.


    Natalia crouched in ce, her whole body shivering.


    The director brought a group of workers over, desperately concerned. "Are you all right? Are you


    okay?"


    She nodded.


    "Your hands are injured? Quick! Get her to the hospital!"


    Natalia''s memory of what happened afterwards was fuzzy.


    She didn''t know what was going on, only that her head was swimming as everyone bandaged her


    wounds with ragged strips temporarily. But the blood still flowed, as if to drain her dry.


    Not long afterwards, she fainted.


    Meanwhile.


    In the Kawn household.


    Wilhelm met with Emma.


    Both hair samples had been tested for DNA and the results were out.


    But said results surprised everyone.


    Because the results showed that it wasn''t just Natalia who was Yvonne''s daughter, but Jessica also


    had a blood rtionship with the Kawn family.


    At that, both Wilhelm and Emma were taken aback.


    How could it be?


    Yvonne had passed on, so the DNA samples taken for the test, aside from Natalia and Jessica''s,


    included Wilhelm''s.


    There was one generation between them, but under close calctions, they could still produce results.


    But the results were ¨C Natalia and Jessica both had a quarter of the Kawn family bloodline.


    What was going on?


    Old man Kawn and Emma fell silent as they pondered the conundrum.


    At that moment, he suddenly received a phone call.


    It had been from Selena. She told him of Natalia''s incident, to which Wilhelm shook, asked for the


    hospital''s address, and rushed out.


    On the other side, Archie had also received the news.


    Annie International was investing in the show, and Natalia''s rtionship with him had long since gone


    public.


    So, the moment the incident urred, the producers called him right away.


    Archie had been the first to arrive. When he had, Natalia hadn''t woken up yet.


    The doctors checked her and found she had a fever of 39. 5 centigrade. Thankfully, they gave her a


    shot, and it had already died down.


    As for the wound on her hand, because she''d used too much force, the wires had cut through her palm


    like a knife, severing two of the most major blood vessels and tendons in her palms. That was why


    she''d bled out so much.


    Wounds like that would have to heal over a month or two.


    And even healed, it would affect her life going forward. Unable to use too much force, unable to lift


    heavy objects, and such.


    Furthermore, when Natalia''s wires had snapped, her body had swayed and mmed into the cliffside,


    causing a fractured hip.


    With all those wounds together, it was very serious.


    The cast hadn''t thought she''d be hurt this badly. Looking at Archie''s shadowed face with a man-eating


    scowl stered on top, none of them dared speak, or even breathe loudly.


    The director, Howard, led the prop group up timidly.


    "Mr. McCarthy, these two were the staff members responsible for the props today. But I''ve already


    asked them about it. The wires Natalia used were fine in the morning but snapped when she used them


    in the afternoon. Foul y is clearly involved, and it shouldn''t involve them."


    Howard intended to plead the case for the two staff members.


    After all, they really weren''t to me.


    Nobody knew how, just an hour ago, it had been fine, but just over lunch when Natalia arrived, things


    had gone wrong.


    They couldn''t have checked every time someone used it. Typically, you checked your props all at once


    when the shooting was over for the day. That was where the mishap hade in.


    But Archie couldn''t have cared less about it now.


    He red darkly at the two crew members and barked, "Brian!"


    Brian walked over right away.


    "Sir."


    "Take them and interrogate them!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Seeing those two get taken away, Howard opened his mouth, seemingly to say something, but


    swallowed his words.


    Not long afterwards, Wilhelm arrived.


    Bursting in, he demanded, "Where''s Natalia? How is she?"


    Archie frowned and didn''t speak.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    At that moment, the doctor came out of the surgery room, walking right in front of Archie and reported,


    "Mr. McCarthy, the wounds have been stitched up, but blood vessels and tendons have both been


    severed. For this period of time, she mustn''t do anything with her hands, and she especially mustn''t lift


    heavy objects. You have to keep this in mind."


    The hospital had been established by the McCarthy family, so the doctors naturally knew Archie.


    Archie''s face sank even further as he nodded.


    Hearing about severed blood vessels and tendons, Wilhelm went ashen and his eyes rolled back,


    almost fainting.


    Thankfully, Emma was there to hold him up and feed him his medicine. Helping him sit down to the


    side, he recovered slowly.


    Archie didn''t have time to spare wondering why he''de over. Knowing that he could see Natalia


    now, he went over right away.


    Natalia had a VIP suite.


    In the white room, sheid peacefully in bed, eyes closed, pale as a wraith.


    Archie sat down next to her and tugged back the covers, looking at the wound on her hand.


    Both hands had been wrapped tight by bandages and the wounds weren''t really visible.


    But he still peered closely, as if he could see how hurt she was through theyers of cotton.


    "Why are you standing in my way? Don''t you know who I am? Let me in!"


    Old man Kawn''s angry voice sounded from outside.


    Frowning, Archie got up and walked out.


    "Are you here for some reason, old Mr. Kawn?"


    Wilhelm looked at him, put away his temper, and rumbled, "I''m going in to see Natalia."


    Archie''s face was sullen and didn''t look pretty.


    "Sorry. She needs rest right now, and nobody can go in."


    Wilhelm floundered.


    Pausing, he looked at the cold and hostility in the man''s eyes, and seemed to understand something.


    He hurriedly exined, "You don''t think I did this, do you, Archie? I''m old, so what would I target her


    for? She''s a child to me!"


    Archie sneered.


    "What wouldn''t you do for your baby granddaughter? Only few days ago, Natalia embarrassed Jessica


    in front of everyone, then this happened. Do you think it''s possible to have me not suspect you even a


    little?"


    "..."


    Wilhelm knew that there was no getting Archie to believe him at a time like this no matter how he


    exined it.


    So he sighed.


    "Fine. Don''t believe me. But I really just want to look at her. If you''re worried, just let me look in on her


    from the door. Just one nce. Will that do?"


    Archie frowned.

 Chapter 364 Conspiracy Revealed

    Chapter 364 Conspiracy Revealed


    Chapter 364 Conspiracy Revealed


    Wilhelm''s insistence was utterly uncharacteristic.


    But he''d gone this far, and even though Archie did doubt him, he knew that the possibility was slim.


    Even if you discounted his identity, too great to target Natalia over something that small, but just the


    fact that the method was this clumsy, it didn''t seem likely that it was done by this calcting old man.


    So, after a bit of a stalemate, Archie moved out of the way all the same.


    Wilhelm hurried inside.


    Natalia hadn''t woken up. She needed anesthetic for the stitches, and with her high fever, she was in a


    deep sleep.


    He looked on from a distance. That pale little face of hers was buried in the pillow, looking so fragile, so


    heart-wrenching.


    His eyes reddened.


    "How are her wounds? Will she be fine?"


    Archie''s frown grew deeper. He really couldn''t tell what was going on with the old man''s reactions.


    Still, he replied, "She''ll be fine for now."


    Hearing that, the old man breathed a sigh of relief.


    Behind her, Emma reminded quietly, "Old sir, Mrs. McCarthy is out of danger for now, and Mr. McCarthy


    is here. It will be fine. Your health matters. Please don''t worry too much."


    Wilhelm nodded and turned to Archie. "You have to look after her. I''m leaving her to you."


    Archie grew more and more dubious as he said, "Are you sure you''re all right, Grandpa Kawn?"


    Wilhelm waved it off.


    "I''m fine. I owed this girl for what happened that night, so I came over to check on her. Since she''s fine,


    I''m leaving. Take care of her."


    With that, and Emma at his arm, he left.


    Archie looked at his receding back, his handsome brow furrowing.


    Another half-hourter, Natalia finally woke.


    Seeing Archie there, she wasn''t surprised. Asking him what happened when she was out, she heard


    that Wilhelm hade around and thought the old man had just caught wind by ident and stopped


    by to look, and so she didn''t get hung up on it.


    Archie murmured, "Have you upset anyone in the casttely?"


    Natalia thought about it, frowned, and shook her head. "No."


    She paused, then looked up at the man. "Was it intentional?"


    Archie nodded.


    Natalia went quiet.


    Afraid she''d overthink things, Archie soothed, "Don''t worry, I''ll deal with it. You need to rest up."


    Natalia nodded.


    She wasn''t worried about the incident. With Archie there, she knew he wouldn''t let her suffer for


    nothing.


    And since there was intent behind her incident, they had to have left evidence.


    After waking, Natalia ate. Because her hands couldn''t move, Archie fed her spoon by spoon.


    She asked about the old home. Afraid that the two elders would worry, the cast had sealed off the


    news, and he hadn''t told them, either. So William and Ariana were still in the dark.


    Natalia appreciated that.


    After her meal, Natalia still wasn''t feeling too energetic, so Archie had her rest for a while and sent


    Nancy in to watch over her.


    Seeing Natalia conscious, Nancy med herself.


    Originally, no matter where Natalia went and unless she was with Archie, she followed behind.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    But she had to take care of something with her brother today, so she''d asked for a break. She hadn''t


    thought this would happen after leaving for just half a day.


    Natalia was worried that Archie would me her, so she spoke to Archie about it in private.


    Archie didn''t say anything about it, though. Nancy was not to me. The wires had already been


    tampered with, and even with Nancy there, she couldn''t have flown down towards the cliff to save her.


    Archie stayed with her for a while longer, then took a phone call, said there was business, and left.


    Natalia was tired, so she chatted with Nancy for a while and fell back asleep.


    Meanwhile.


    Natalia''s injury might have been hidden from the public and the media, but they couldn''t keep it from


    their own people.


    After all, even Selena had caught wind, so Jessica couldn''t have remained in the dark.


    So ever since news came that she''d failed, she''d been in a panic.


    She already knew that a fair number of people were investigating the affair. Both the McCarthy and


    Kawn families were digging things up. With their capabilities, they''de up with her before the sun


    rose.


    What was she supposed to do?


    At a time like this, of course she wasn''t stupid enough to stay at home. The moment she''d been


    exposed, staying at home was tantamount to throwing herself into the fire.


    Wilhelm already knew Natalia was his flesh and blood granddaughter, and with something like this


    having happened, he''d definitely take revenge for hr.


    So she needed a way out.


    Jessica stayed in her hotel room, frantically making calls.


    But at this critical moment, she couldn''t reach Matthew''s phone.


    No matter how much she called, he had it off!


    The bastard!


    Jessica already understood that she''d been used. With the cat out of the bag, she had lost her value as


    a pawn, so she was being tossed to the wolves.


    Hate filled her.


    So Matthew Kawn wouldn''t help, her, was it! Then she had no reason to let him off easy!


    Leering, Jessica picked a recording out of her phone and sent it to Matthew.


    She also added a text.


    "Trying to burn bridges? Don''t even think about it! We''ll go down in mes together if we have to."


    On the other side, Matthew hadn''t actually turned off his phone and only blocked her number from


    calling.


    He looked at the recording she''d sent him and frowned.


    Finding a quiet corner, he listened to the recording and whitened.


    He''d never imagined that the little bitch had made a recording of when they''d discussed how to


    eliminate Natalia.


    If the recording leaked and the old man found out, his ce in the family was done for.


    Forget his current wealth and power, Wilhelm might even chase him out of the country without a single


    bit of the inheritance.


    In his rage, his face contorted. After considering it, he concluded that he couldn''t let this recording get


    out.


    Returning to his room, he removed Jessica''s number from the cklist, dialed her phone, and growled,


    "Where are you?"


    "What? Taking my calls now, Uncle?"


    Matthew took a deep breath and suppressed his hatred. "Quit with the bullshit! Give me the recording.


    I''ll have someone escort you out of the country and keep you alive."


    "Escort me out? Why?"


    "You think there''s still a safe ce for you in this country? The person who tampered with the wire was


    one of yours; they''ll follow the lead back to you soon enough! If you know what''s good for me, give me


    the recording, and I''ll have someone send you away."


    Jessica paled.


    She never thought, after all her effort, crawling to her position now from Julio to Eqitin, that she''d end


    up like this.


    She snarled, "No! Escort me out of the country first. Not just me, but my mother. By the time we''re in a


    safe spot, I''ll send you the recording."


    "You!"

 Chapter 365 His Woman

    Chapter 365 His Woman


    Chapter 365 His Woman


    Matthew was fuming, but at a time like this, he could only do as she said.


    "All right. I promise. Tell me your location."


    "Don''t rush, I still have a condition!"


    "You have a condition?" Matthew was bbergasted. "Don''t you know that I''m the only one who can


    save you now? How big do you think your chances of survival are if people knew you were nning to


    have Natalia killed?"


    Jessica sneered, "If I don''t survive, you can forget living through this, too. Don''t forget, this was your


    idea."


    As she spoke, she yed the recording as a reminder on her end of the phone.


    Matthew had just about had it, but with the evidence in her hands, he could only swallow his rage.


    "Fine! You''ve got me, so speak! What condition!"


    "Simple. I want a sum of money. At least fifty million in my overseas ount. You can''t have me going


    out of the country as a beggar!"


    Matthew clenched his teeth. "Fifty million? That''s robbery!"


    Jessica snickered. "Don''t react so poorly, Uncle! It''s just fifty million; that''s pocket change to you! All


    these years, you left your wife and daughter to live like a nobleman in Eqitin. Have you thought about


    the life my mother and I have had? To tell you the truth, I''ve had enough of you during these days in


    Eqitin! Now that things are exposed, you''re escorting me out of the country seemingly to keep me safe,


    when it''s all to save your own hide. So is it wrong for me to take fifty million to seal my mouth? Rx.


    So long as you give me the money, not just this, but all those other dirty little secrets you have ¨C I''ll


    keep them all to myself without spilling a single word."


    Matthew''s eyes went red with fury.


    Then a cold glint shed through his re.


    After a while, he took a deep breath. "Fine! I promise."


    "That''s more like it! I''ll send you my address. Don''t try anything. This isn''t my only recording. I''ve


    hidden others in various ces. Anything happens to me, these recordings will be released. By then,


    everyone will know what a devious slime the kind and generous eldest son of the Kawn family really


    is!"


    Matthew cut in. "Enough!"


    Jessica grinned contentedly and hung up.


    After hanging up, she collected a few necessities and sent her location to Matthew.


    At that moment, someone rang the doorbell from outside.


    She started, her heart recoiling consciously.


    "Who is it?"


    "Room service."


    Jessica exhaled.


    Of course. Her subordinate might have been caught, but they couldn''t have given her up that quickly.


    They shouldn''t have found her yet.


    Considering that, Jessica called, "No need."


    Then the lock clicked, and the door opened.


    "You..."


    She raised her head in shock and saw that man, in all his imperious power, walking in surrounded by


    two rows of bodyguards.


    A pair of clear, cold eyes stared darkly down at her. "Pick how you''re going to die, Jessica Dawson!"


    ...


    Jessica had never imagined she''d get exposed so quickly.


    She stood in the middle of the living room, looking at the man standing there, his features without a


    trace of warmth, and felt her legs grow leaden, bing dead weight.


    "W-what do you want? Archie, I haven''t offended my sistertely. Besides, with what happened that


    night, I already apologized to everyone for her like she told me to. There''s no need to settle ounts


    now, of all times!"


    She was still ying dumb, but Archie had already lost hisst vestiges of patience. With a gesture,


    someone came up from the side and kicked her knee in.


    In pain, Jessica knelt down with a thump, her tears almost spilling.


    Just a secondter, the sound of leather shoes approached her chillingly on the floorboards.


    "I don''t hit women! But only if they leave my woman alone!"


    With that, he kicked her off.


    Jessica''s frame mmed into the wall like a broken kite, and she tumbled to the ground, spitting blood.


    That was how much force the kick had behind it.


    Archie looked at her, his frigid stare devoid of pity.


    No one knew how truly enraged he''d been when he received the call that Natalia''s wires had been


    tampered with and she was seriously injured, having almost fallen from the cliff to her death.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Before wrath like this, not hitting women or being a gentleman didn''t matter at all.


    In her agony, Jessica couldn''t speak. Archie red at her, then pointed at the phone she''d dropped not


    far away.


    "Give it here."


    A bodyguard came up and picked up the phone, handing it over respectfully with both hands.


    Archie tapped it open, with the recording still on the screen.


    He hit y and heard the full conversation between Jessica and Matthew.


    As the recording yed, his expression darkened bit by bit.


    Until the end, where it waspletely in shadow.


    Jessica''s lips moved and she tried to say something, but the searing pain in her chest kept her from


    getting a single word out.


    Archie threw the phone towards his men and said coldly, "Drag her to the undergroundplex. If


    she''s still breathing in the morning, you''ll all get buried with her."


    With that, the man turned to leave.


    Everyone there couldn''t help but shiver as they hurriedlyplied. "Yes, sir!"


    ...


    Natalia slept groggily in an insubstantial daze.


    She kept dreaming about when she''d been suspended from the cliff.


    In the dream, she was hanging midair, her hands in a death grip on the snapped wires. A staff member


    threw down a rope to save her, but the moment she reached for it, that rope snapped too.


    She could only watch herself fall, finallynding with a loud wham on hard concrete, her body turning to


    paste!


    Gasping, she jerked awake.


    Only after she opened her eyes did she find it was still night, with silvery moonlight streaming in from


    the windows. All was quiet.


    It was only a dream!


    Natalia closed her eyes, still afraid. She wiped the cold sweat off her brow, her entire body freezing.


    The dream still reverberated throughout her head. It had been so real, as if she''d been there herself.


    She couldn''t sleep at all. Her throat was burning parched, so she threw off her nkets and got out of


    bed to pour herself some water.


    But the moment she got out of bed, the door was pushed open from the outside and an erect figure


    walked in.


    Jessica started and called, "Archie?"


    Archie was in a white shirt, with a ck vest over ck trousers. His whole being looked straight and


    upright.


    His gaze swept across her thin pajamas, to her bare, pale feet falling below her pants.


    Natalia shrank backwards and asked, "Did you juste back from outside?"


    Archie ignored her question and walked up, folding her into a hug.

 Chapter 366 The Story Behind Her

    Chapter 366 The Story Behind Her


    Chapter 366 The Story Behind Her


    "Didn''t you hear the doctor say you weren''t supposed to move? If you needed something, why didn''t


    you call Nancy in?"


    Nancy had been waiting outside all along, in case Natalia couldn''t sleep with someone nearby, close


    enough to still help if she awakened.


    Natalia blinked. "Only my hands are injured. My feet are fine. I don''t need someone to help me with a


    drink of water, at least."


    Archie scoffed.


    "So you''re nning to lift a cup with those crippled palms of yours, hmm?"


    Natalia''s face was awkward.


    After a while, she said, "Sorry, I forgot."


    The man harrumphed and set her down on the bed before turning to pour her some warm water.


    Natalia took the cup and sipped at it lightly, examining him and asking, "You still haven''t answered my


    question. Did you juste back from outside?"


    "Yeah."


    The man replied, taking her hand and rolling up her long pajama sleeve.


    Her delicate palm was wrapped up in a tight bundle of bandages and looked particrly jarring.


    He frowned slightly and reached out to undo them.


    Natalia hurriedly stepped him. "Wait, don''t. I just got a new ointment in before bed."


    The man stopped and stroked the wound, murmuring, "Does it still hurt?"


    "It''s okay. Doctor Amelia''s medicine was pretty good. Other than a bit of pain when they''re applying the


    ointment, I don''t feel anything now."


    And besides, getting to stay alive and only taking two wounds was worth it to her.


    Archie stopped speaking and looked at the wound, his gaze full of heartache.


    Natalia didn''t want him to linger on it and took her hand back, asking, "Who was behind it? Have you


    found out?"


    Archie looked deeply at her. "I thought you''d have guessed it."


    Natalia grunted. "Jessica?"


    Archie nodded.


    Natalia about understood what was going on.


    There were only a select few people with a grudge against her. But she didn''t understand why, being a


    Couldn''t she just live her own life and stop looking for trouble?


    Where could she end up by making trouble for herself, anyway?


    As if seeing her doubt for himself, Archie said lowly, "It wasn''t just Jessica, but Matthew too."


    Natalia jolted in disbelief. "That Uncle Matthew?"


    "Yes."


    Archie didn''t hide it from her and took out his phone, ying a copy of the recording Jessica had made.


    Natalia was stunned.


    The contents of the recording didn''t just prove that Matthew and Jessica had nned her ident


    together, but the key part was ¨C Matthew and Jessica were father and daughter?


    That was... quite a revtion!


    Her mouth dry, she took another two sips from her cup before she swallowed that pill.


    Lifting her head, she asked dubiously, "If she''s the bastard daughter of Matthew Kawn, then why''d she


    pretend to be the daughter of Yvonne Kawn? It has to be better to be a granddaughter on the paternal


    line, right?"


    Archie sneered.


    "Because, before Yvonne died, she left 15% of the Kawn family shares to her daughter alone. If she''d


    only been Matthew''s daughter, she''d get nothing except a dowry for marrying someone and the empty


    title of ady."


    "..."


    As the saying went, big mouthfuls often choke.


    She thought about it but still had her doubts.


    "If that''s the case, shouldn''t she have used the chance she had now? She just had to wait until the old


    man was dead to inherit a property of billions. Why''d she stille after me?


    Archie''s gaze at her darkened.


    His eyes sent tingles down her spine. There was a lot of unspokenplexity in that gaze.


    She shrank back, mumbling, "What are you staring at me like that for?"


    Archie sighed. "It''s nothing."


    He hadn''t understood before, too.


    But just this afternoon, when Wilhelm had rushed over frantically to look at her wounds, he''d sensed


    something was off.


    Afterwards, with this recording in hand confirming that Jessica really wasn''t Yvonne''s flesh and blood


    daughter, then add to that Natalia and Jessica''s rtionship, it wasn''t hard to deduce that Wilson''s


    investigation had already led him to the Dawson family. It was only that ra had messed things up in


    the process, destroying the evidence that could have proven Natalia''s identity.


    So that real child was quite possibly Natalia.


    But before they could be sure, he decided not to tell Natalia for the time being.


    After all, if his spection was proven correct, then the entire story of her life needed to be


    reevaluated. To avoid having her overthink things, it was best not to say anything.


    No matter who she was, it was enough that she was his face.


    He stroked her hair and soothed, "Don''t worry about it. Leave it to me, and I''ll take care of it, okay?"


    Natalia nodded.


    Since Matthew was involved, then the Kawn family was involved, too. Leaving everything to Archie was


    the best method.


    No matter what the result was, after all, she''d understand his resolution.


    Meanwhile, the Kawn household.


    Wilhelm had also received the recording.


    Archie had sent it to him.


    After all, if Jessica really was of the Kawn bloodline, then he had to notify the old man if she was to be


    dealt with.


    She had to be dealt with whether or not Wilhelm agreed or not, but the notification itself was showing


    an attitude.


    The attitude that they were going after Jessica, not the Kawn family itself.


    Receiving the recording and listening to it, Wilhelm flew into a rage.


    He never thought his own son would do something so stupid behind his back!


    Getting his bastard daughter to run over to y his sister''s daughter, fine, but he was helping her


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    conspire against his own niece!


    The animal!


    But old man Kawn didn''t throw a tantrum right away.


    After all, Matthew was his own son. For all these years, be it in thepany or at home, he had


    amassed arge number of connections and eyes.


    Wilhelm was old. For quite some years, he''d let his sons take care of business themselves.


    Because the second son was so clever and exceptional, the eldest son was sometimes at a


    disadvantage. To keep Matthew from feeling unbnced, Wilhelm was sometimes a bit biased towards


    him.


    For that reason, the old man didn''t move lightly.


    But not moving lightly didn''t mean he wasn''t moving.


    Soon, in secret, Wilhelm ordered Matthew''s powers slowly rescinded, including forbidding him from


    using his Kawn family privileges in the office and outside.


    With all that done, he took out a photo from under his pillow with trembling hands. Under the moonlight,


    he could clearly see the young woman on top. His daughter, Yvonne Kawn.


    He smiled sadly and sighed, finally putting the photo back.

 Chapter 367 You Belong To Me

    Chapter 367 You Belong To Me


    Chapter 367 You Belong to Me


    If only Yvonne was here.


    She''d always been the most kind and caring one from when they were little, letting her brothers have


    everything, obedient to her parents, but...


    But then she''d met him!


    Still, she could rest easy. Even if she wasn''t here anymore, Wilhelm swore he would protect that child.


    From this day forward, so long as he was still alive, he wouldn''t allow anyone to touch a hair on her


    head!


    Dealing with Matthew was quite troublesome, but with Wilson''s help, it didn''t go too slowly.


    Wilhelm didn''t hide this incident from Wilson.


    He told him everything about Natalia and Jessica''s true identities.


    Wilson was shocked when he heard it as well.


    But thinking back to the familiar aura he''d felt between her brow the first time he''d seen Natalia, he


    understood.


    Matthew was exiled from the country.


    It was still his own son, after all. He might have been cruel andmitted a huge transgression, but


    blood was thicker than water. The old man couldn''t bear to deal with it too harshly.


    So after rescinding all of his power, he had him transferred to a branchpany overseas.


    Nominally to be the general manager of the branch, but in reality, it meant exile.


    Everyone knew that the mother base of the Kawn family was in Ambario, in Eqitin. Sending a direct


    family son over to a pint-sized branchpany outside the country didn''t seem too possible.


    There was a buzz of spection, but no one guessed the truth.


    Neither Archie nor Wilhelm wanted to go too public with the incident.


    Archie was considering that Natalia might not be too willing to ept her true identity. If the incident got


    out, the secret couldn''t be kept.


    Wilhelm, on the other hand, was considering the family.


    After all, there was the family reputation. Matthew''s actions would be too much for the family name to


    bear if word got out.


    The people of the outside world hadn''t guessed the truth, but voices began to circte that the old man


    had decided to allow his second son to take over the family, which was why he was sending the eldest


    son away to avoid a sibling rivalry.


    That was equal to giving up on one to preserve another.


    Nobody told those two brothers to fight so viciously that they couldn''t get along anymore.


    Whether the spection was true or not, a monthter, Wilhelm did formally announce his retirement


    on the board meeting, handing over the entirepany to Wilson.


    For all these years, Wilson had already be the backbone of thepany through his own efforts.


    So no one was surprised at the decision.


    After all, if that idiot of an eldest son was to take over the Kawn property, they could imagine how that


    future would go.


    So everyone was pleased except for Matthew, all the way in foreignnds.


    On the other hand, Wilhelm had fallen into a deep conundrum.


    He was troubled over whether or not to acknowledge Natalia.


    He knew he didn''t have much time left.


    The doctors told him that his body could only carry on for another two months.


    Privately, of course he wanted to acknowledge Natalia.


    But he also knew that, after what happened with Anne and what Matthew did this time, Natalia''s


    impression of the Kawn family was already at rock bottom.


    If she caught wind of the truth, she''d ask after her own mother. How was he supposed to tell her about


    her true identity, then?


    Because of that inner conflict, Wilhelm''s mood plummeted.


    Selena, though, with such a huge thing befalling the family and the old man in such a state, took a


    break from all her work and focused on taking care of the old man.


    Knowing that she meant well, the old man stopped forcing her to marry Ontario. As for the future of the


    Kawn family, his children and grandchildren had their own fortune. He''d nned and calcted


    throughout his life and managed to get the Kawn family this far. The future was long and far away, and


    he was tired. Too tired to care.


    So time passed slowly in those peaceful days.


    It took a month for Natalia''s injuries to fully recover and for her to return to work.


    Naturally, the injuries were too severe and in too obvious a ce to be hidden from the two elders of


    the McCarthy family. Archie wouldn''t even let her carry a cup of water in regr days, so it wasn''t hard


    for the pair to notice.


    Thankfully, the wounds were healing. The two elders were pained but couldn''t really say anything else


    about it.


    Because of her injury, the cast had been on hiatus waiting for her.


    The investor was Annie International, after all. With the big boss there, no amount of operating costs


    would put them in the red.


    The day Natalia returned to work, the cast even threw a weing banquet for her.


    Afraid she''d inme her wounds, she didn''t dare have alcohol and restricted herself to juice.


    Howard, though, had plenty to drink. Tipsy, heid a hand on Natalia''s shoulder and slurred, "I really


    have to thank you, Natalia. If you hadn''t spoken up for us, Mr. McCarthy would probably have


    butchered me just for how heavy your injuries were!"


    Natalia had tough.


    "It was nowhere near that serious, was it?"


    "It really was," the prop group colleague hurriedly rified. "You know, when I saw his eyes back then, I


    almost pissed myself. Thankfully, I didn''t actually do it. I even helped that assistant of his with gathering


    evidence and caught the person behind it. Otherwise, we''d be dead."


    Natalia looked at their frightened expressions,ughing in the outside while her heart burned on the


    inside.


    This man...


    How was he so good to her!


    She suddenly found limitless faith in Archie. They''d only separated in the morning and he''d taken her to


    the cast himself. They''d only been apart for a few hours. How could she miss him this much?


    Natalia had never been one to hold back. Since she missed him, she had to text him.


    On the other end, Archie looked at her text, and his face, having been dark for two months, finally


    brightened.


    On the screen, Natalia had typed, "Darling, know what kind of person I most want to be?"


    Archie thought about it and replied, "A movie star?"


    "No, a person in your heart."


    Archie had no words.


    After a few seconds, Natalia sent another text over.


    "Darling, know what I''m missing the most right now?"


    "What?"


    "You, by my side."


    "..."


    "Hahahahahaha..."


    Natalia typed a serious of "ha"s, and Archie had tough as he looked back up at their conversation.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Natalia sent another text.


    "Darling, know what the difference is between you and the stars?"


    "I shine as bright as the stars. There''s no difference."


    "..."


    It was her turn to be speechless.


    She didn''t think the man would be this narcissistic.


    But, with respect to the rules of sappy romantic lines, she still told him the results as if she hadn''t seen


    his response.


    "Stars are in the sky, while you''re in my heart."


    "..."


    Through the screen, she could feel how nonplussed a certain man must be looking right now.


    Having flirted with him enough, she put her phone away and went back to her meal.


    At that moment, her phone rang.


    She took it up and looked at it. It was from Archie.


    "If you could be anyone, who would you be?"


    Natalia jolted, and replied instinctively, "I''d have to think about it."


    "No one else, because you be-long to me."

 Chapter 368 IM Back

    Chapter 368 I''M Back


    Chapter 368 I''m Back


    Natalia looked at the few simple words on her screen and couldn''t help it. With a "pfft", sheughed out


    loud.


    Everyone at the banquet looked at her, taken aback.


    She waved it off hurriedly. "Excuse me, go on eating. I''m going to make a phone call."


    With that, she took her phone and walked to the corridor outside.


    She was going to call Archie when suddenly, her phone rang. It was an iing call.


    She blinked, looked at the unfamiliar number, and frowned.


    Then she took the call.


    "Hello? Who is this?"


    "It''s been a long time, Seven. I''m back."


    ...


    The people in the cast sharply noticed that, ever since the banquet that night, Natalia''s mood hadn''t


    been the best.


    She wasn''t as focused during shooting, and when her shift was over, she''d stopped hanging around


    everyone and chatting or having fun like she used to.


    And every time she got off work, she went back to her hotel with Nancy in tow.


    Even with the small gaps they got to rest during shooting, she''d stopped getting together with everyone


    and joking around, instead sitting to the side and doing her own thing.


    At first, everyone thought she was still holding a grudge over her incident.


    But she was polite and friendly to the two prop group members, and rarely brought up the incident.


    Everyone was a little troubled.


    Not only the cast members had noticed those changes. Even the normally blunt Nancy had noticed.


    Nancy, of course, was worried, so the moment she found an opportunity, she asked about it.


    "What''s with you these couple days, Natalia? Why do you look like your mind''s on something else?"


    Natalia jolted, recovered her wits, and shook her head.


    "I''m fine."


    Nancy frowned, clearly not believing her.


    Natalia pursed her lips, mumbling, "I''m really fine. Just haven''t been feeling well these past couple


    days. I''ll be fine after a while."


    Nancy instantly thought her old wounds were hurting again. They''d healed uppletely, but still


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ached whenever it rained or the weather got humid.


    "I''ll call the doctor."


    Natalia hurriedly stopped her.


    "No," she floundered. "I don''t mean my hands, er... just treat it as a bad mood. It''s nothing. Really, I''m


    fine, don''t worry."


    Seeing her say that, a bemused Nancy could only listen to her.


    That day, the cast had finished the outside scenes, leaving only the interior shots.


    Since they were interior shots, they didn''t need to trek all over outside scenery, so the entire cast


    moved back to the Eqitin cinema park.


    The shooting went well the first day. Early morning the second day, a flower deliveryman suddenly


    stepped on set with a bouquet in his hands, to be signed for specifically by Natalia.


    Everyone thought it was from Archie. After all, ever since their rtionship wentpletely public,


    Archie had kept on sending things over irregrly.


    They were all used to this sappiness by now.


    Natalia hadn''t noticed in the beginning as well. There was no card on the flower, so she''d set it aside


    after she received it.


    When she brought it up after calling the man at noon, though, Archie didn''t admit to it.


    Natalia blinked.


    It wasn''t from him?


    Archie was actually fine with people giving Natalia flowers. After all, she was an actress now, and it was


    normal to have fans or skirt-chasers.


    After all, no matter what they gifted, this woman was his and nobody could take her.


    As for the rest, Archie wasn''t worried.


    He''d get jealous asionally, but Natalia was good at smoothing it over. She was ready for anything


    with him, in case he got unhappy or misunderstood.


    Archie was pleased with that. This way, the more people courted Natalia, the more Natalia actually


    seemed to care for him.


    Basking in the woman''s affection, a certain man couldn''t be more pleased.


    On the other hand, Natalia was confused.


    To be honest, she had a bit of fame now, and her looks and figure were often touted online as the most


    baseline beauty in the entertainment circle.


    But she was simply too tame of a person. Other than acting, she rarely got involved in other events and


    didn''t have a lot of exposure. Add to that her low-profile lifestyle, she didn''t have a lot of presence.


    Besides, she was married, and to a man you could look but not touch at that. Everyone knew that.


    So, despite a lot of men appreciating her, people who really tried to court her were actually few in


    number.


    At least,pared to the other actresses in the cast constantly surrounded by skirt-chasers, she was


    actually in rtive peace.


    But Natalia didn''t overthink it.


    Just because they were few in number didn''t mean they weren''t there. If Archie hadn''t gifted it, it was


    probably from some other fan!


    Considering that, she stopped mulling over it.


    Unexpectedly, though, the next day, someone sent an evenrger bouquet of roses to the set.


    After yesterday, everyone knew that those flowers weren''t from Archie.


    Seeing that there were flowers again today, they couldn''t help but tease Natalia. "All right, then, Natalia,


    not afraid of Mr. McCarthy catching wind of you receiving these flowers? Careful, he might set chores


    on you out of jealousy."


    Natalia tutted at them, embarrassed. "Pfft! That''s nonsense. It''s a normal interaction between fans and


    their idol, where is your mind going?"


    "Tsk tsk tsk, a normal interaction would be giving you tulips are something. But look, these are red


    roses, representing a passionate love. I have a feeling they''re courting you, Natalia!"


    Natalia had tough.


    "Oh, so by your reckoning, I can be conquered with a few roses? Nonsense! I''m warning you, I''m a


    married woman. Don''t spread anything strange. If I hear about it, I''lle back to deal with you."


    She pretended to be angry and intimidating and everyoneughed, still teasing her relentlessly without


    fear.


    "Oho, everyone else has a controlling wife, while you have a controlling husband, so you''re afraid Mr.


    McCarthy would know. Listen here, Natalia, we might not be as high and mighty, but we have to stand


    firm instead of kneeling before his trousers."


    Natalia didn''t know how to respond to that and got a bit embarrassed, so she pushed the actress who''d


    teased her lightly.


    Everyoneughed rambunctiously.


    In fact, they were right. Natalia did pay a lot of attention to this sort of thing.


    First off, because of her status as a married woman, it didn''t matter if it was true or not. If word got out


    that she was in an amorous rtionship with another man, it''d affect her image.


    Rumors were a terrifying force. The inte might be singing your praises one day, then ganging up on


    you and calling for blood the very next.


    With all her years in PR, Natalia knew how to keep her feathers safe, so she was always attentive on


    that side.


    Secondly, she really didn''t want to let mundane things like this to affect the feelings between her and


    Archie.

 Chapter 369 HeS Jealous

    Chapter 369 He''S Jealous


    Chapter 369 He''s Jealous


    People were subjective animals.


    Sometimes, trust had to be maintained with work on both ends.


    He trusted her. He might have been a little unwilling to let her act, especially emotional or intimate


    scenes with male actors. Even knowing it was fake, he''d still feel ufortable.


    But since this was something she wanted ¨C her passion ¨C he''d chosen to respect her decision.


    Since he''d made that concession, Natalia couldn''t disappoint him, either. At least in some aspects, if


    she could avoid it, she should, to keep those things from bing potholes in their rtionship.


    Today, Natalia had just finished a more intense fight scene. Because it''d been fantasy themed, there


    were more fights in general.


    Her hands were injured and she couldn''t grip a heavy sword, so after discussing with the director, they


    switched her to a lighter whip.


    But whips might have looked easy, but their techniques were more difficult than rapiers and sabers.


    Natalia studied for a whole afternoon and learned a few moves in the choreography, then finished the


    shooting for the afternoon, getting ready to pack up and get back to the hotel.


    At that moment, a deliveryman walked up.


    "Is this Mrs. Natalia McCarthy?"


    Natalia started and nodded. "Yes, what is it?"


    "Good afternoon. This are your flowers and a present. Please sign for it."


    Natalia was taken aback ¨C not at the massive bouquet of roses, but the diamond ne hanging


    from the center of the roses.


    The centerpiece of the ne was a heart, with a sapphire base and a thumb-sized diamond set in


    the middle. It must have cost a fortune.


    She had to ask, "Who gifted these flowers? Can you give me a name or a contact method?"


    The deliveryman smiled, "I''m sorry, but that''s client information. We can''t give it out without


    permission."


    Natalia frowned slightly, but didn''t say anything and signed for it.


    After receiving them, the flowers were too big for her to carry, so she had the deliveryman set it on the


    ground directly.


    Then she took up the diamond ne on top.


    The ne was borately made, clearly different from those circting on the marketce. It was


    clearly privately designed.


    Besides, a diamond of this size was rare enough in of itself. So Natalia''s curiosity towards the person


    who''d given it to her behind the scenes grew.


    The actors in the cast surrounded her.


    "Wow, that''s a huge diamond. At least ten karats!"


    "My goodness! Whoever gave it to you must be loaded!"


    "Are your skirt-chasers all this rich, Natalia? Mr. McCarthy gave you red coral jewelry, fine; but a


    random fan up and gave you such a big diamond."


    "That''s worth at least a hundred, two hundred million, right? Man, that''s several films'' worth of my pay."


    "I''m so jealous, Natalia."


    It was mostly actresses from the cast around her. Listening to their exmations and adoration, Natalia


    was a little unfocused.


    Her fine brows furrowed, while her instincts told her that this wasn''t simple.


    No matter how she looked at it, she didn''t think a normal fan would be giving her such a valuable


    diamond ne.


    For some reason, she remembered the call from that night.


    Her heart thumped and her face changed.


    Collecting her wits, she faced forward at the actresses surrounding the ne and fawning over it.


    "I''m sorry. I suddenly remembered something urgent. I''m going back to the hotel. I''ll let you all have a


    look some other day."


    With that, she put the ne away and left the set.


    Getting back to the hotel, she found and excuse to send Nancy out of the room.


    Then she sat atop the bed, took up her phone, and stared at the number on the screen, the conflict


    running through her mind.


    After a while, she gathered her courage and called.


    For an instant, Natalia felt her hand shaking.


    Cold sweat emerged from her back. Her throat stuck, choking her words.


    But when she thought the call was about to go through-


    There came only an empty drone.


    "We''re sorry, the number you have dialed is not in service..."


    "..."


    What did that mean?


    Her expression shifted as she looked at the number on the screen. It couldn''t have been a mistake.


    And this number didn''t seem like a random number generated after encryption. It should have been his


    long-term number.


    Why wasn''t it in service?


    Not giving up, Natalia dialed several more times, but every time she tried, it came up empty as the first


    time.


    Her heart sank.


    She suddenly had an illusion.


    That the call that night had been a dream.


    He''d never appeared in reality and never called her. She''d just been too nervous and imagined it all.


    Natalia frowned, feeling her temple throb as her mind scrambled, scattered.


    She tossed the phone on the bed and covered her head, lowering her face into her chest.


    At that moment, her phone rang.


    She sprang up reflexively and took the phone. It was Archie.


    She heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Hey."


    "What are you doing?"


    Natalia''s voice was unenergetic. "Just got off work. I''m at the hotel."


    "Alone?"


    "Yeah, I sent Nancy out to buy a book for me. She''ll be back soon."


    "Have you eaten yet?"


    "Not yet."


    Archie paused, let it sit a while, then suddenly said, "I hear someone gave you another present today?"


    Natalia blinked, suddenly a little guilty.


    "Er... yes."


    "From the same person?"


    "Yeah."


    "Mm, that''s my Natalia, you''re so popr!"


    The man''s voice was gentle, his tones light and lilting, with no trace of anger.


    Natalia''s back felt a bit cold, though.


    She hurriedly exined, "I don''t know them. Really, I don''t even know who they are."


    Archieughed coolly.


    "How noble, giving someone a diamond of three hundred thousand just like that without leaving a


    name. Even I''m almost moved by the sheer spirit of unconditional generosity."


    "..."


    Her face sank. "You''re not suspecting me, are you, Archie?"


    Archie scoffed.


    He didn''t speak.


    Natalia didn''t speak, either, and the line fell into an awkward silence.


    After a dozen seconds or so, she suddenly heard the man''s voice.


    "I''m jealous."


    "????"


    Not hearing her reply, the man was hugely dissatisfied and repeated, "I said, I''m jealous!"


    His tones suddenly grew heavy, not hiding a trace of his sourness and discontent.


    Natalia suddenly burst outughing.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Hearing herughter, Archie scoffed again.


    "Go ahead, giggle! Laugh at me because I love you just a bit more! I should have locked you at home


    and kept you from acting, barred you from stepping out the door where only I can see, to keep anyone


    from getting their paws on you."

 Chapter 370 Keeping Him Company

    Chapter 370 Keeping Him Company


    Chapter 370 Keeping Him Company


    Natalia kept it in for as long as she could but stillughed. "What kind of jealousy even is this? I don''t


    even know what they look like. Besides, I had no intention of taking something this valuable. I''m going


    to investigate their identity and give it back."


    Archie scoffed yet again.


    Natalia could only soothe him with gentle words. Thankfully, he wasn''t really angry. He was just sour


    over his own woman getting chased by another man.


    Finally, Natalia managed to settle him. Archie continued, "You don''t have any shooting to do tomorrow,


    don''t you?"


    Natalia froze, thought about it, and it really seemed like she hadn''t.


    Archie said, "Come to the office and keep mepany."


    Natalia reflexively refused.


    "But you need to work..."


    "I only have the one meeting tomorrow morning, and I''m spending the rest of the day in my office. Just


    stay by my side."


    Natalia hesitated, thought of the fact that she''d been busy filming for a while and hadn''t been with him


    too much, so she agreed.


    The following day, Natalia gave Rosa a holiday and took Nancy with her, driving straight to the HQ of


    McCarthy Properties.


    Everyone in the office knew her, so they weren''t surprised to see her walk in with Nancy in tow,


    greeting her respectfully one and all.


    Natalia took the executive elevator straight upstairs to Archie''s office. Nancy didn''t follow her in and


    went to have some tea in the secretary room.


    Natalia pushed inside.


    Because Archie had told them about it, everyone knew Natalia wasing over today, so they didn''t


    stop her from pushing the door open and going in.


    When Natalia went in, Archie was having a video call meeting overseas.


    This was probably the morning meeting he''d told her about over the phone yesterday.


    Natalia didn''t disturb him. She met his eyes briefly and signed for him to continue while she sat down


    casually on the sofa.


    Brian walked in soon, with her favorite milk tea and magazine.


    Brian had aplete file and what Natalia liked to eat, drink, and do.


    In this day and age, a good assistant wasn''t just supposed to serve his boss well, but most importantly,


    to look after their boss'' missus properly.


    Brian knew that, so when Archie''s gaze swept over Natalia''s tea and magazine, his eyes registered


    satisfaction.


    Not long after Natalia sat down, Archie''s conference call ended.


    He stood, walked over, bent down and kissed her forehead, his voice gentle. "Sit a while. After I''m done


    with this end, I''ll take you for a meal."


    Natalia smiled and nodded.


    After that, Archie buried his nose back in his work.


    Natalia might have beening to keep himpany, but she didn''t keep himpany that much.


    Just because the man was so busy.


    All throughout the morning, he kept taking call after call, and discussing work matters after summoning


    the heads of each department of thepany.


    The department managers came in and saw Natalia sitting on the sofa. Each of them was curious.


    After all, they knew that Natalia was the CEO''s wife, but they''d rarely seen the two together with their


    own eyes.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Still, before Archie, they didn''t dare show it.


    They made their reports and left.


    Natalia, though, was feeling ufortable at all the curious nces they were sneaking at her.


    Thankfully, the morning itself was short and passed soon enough.


    Archie gave himself a rare holiday, going to have fun with her instead of working in the afternoon.


    Natalia was naturally d.


    It wasn''t that she wanted to have fun, but this man was just such a workaholic that he rarely got any


    rest. He was tired out.


    It was good to have a chance to rx.


    So, in the afternoon, they went out for lunch and strolled around the streets.


    Natalia didn''t know if she was imagining it.


    She felt like this man was behaving strangely today.


    She couldn''t tell where, but he just felt off, as if he was hiding something from her.


    For example, after their stroll, he suddenly dragged her back for no reason for a change of clothes.


    Whatever, if she was changing, she was changing. For leisure, Natalia liked to dress casually, so she


    changed into a long-sleeved T-shirt and a pair of jeans.


    But the man took one look and frowned, tugging her back to the dressing room and picking a more


    borate blue dress for her to wear.


    Natalia was speechless.


    But if he wanted her to wear that, she''d wear it.


    She didn''t care, If she wasn''t taking her mountain climbing, it didn''t matter if she was in a dress or in


    pants.


    After making her change into a dress, Archie himself changed into a more formal suit.


    He even changed his daily office tie into a ck bow tie.


    Natalia almost thought he was going to attend someone''s wedding.


    She mightugh, but she did find that with the man''s appearance, he looked good in anything. He was


    practically a walking coatrack. Getting toy eyes on someone like this every day, she felt her own


    standards of beauty rise considerably.


    After changing, the two went out the door.


    At night, Archie outright refused Anne''s fussing abouting over to find Mommy now that she had


    today off, and kept it in their own little world.


    The two arrived at a nearby holiday resort.


    Pinewood Manor was well and good, but Archie felt that having lived there for a while, with all the


    servants they had in the house, it had lost a bit of its romance.


    And the resort had been opened by one of Max''s friends. It was the sort of private resort with a quiet


    environment and not many people knew about it, so didn''te even if they were rich.


    The wine here was excellent. The owner was a connoisseur, and to have his favorite wines in hand,


    he''d bought up a vineyard in Othua and nted grapes himself, getting entirely involved in the


    winemaking process. So even if the years weren''t high, the taste was great.


    It was the first time Natalia hade here and she found it all very new and exciting.


    The moment the wine came up, it only took one sip for her to notice the difference.


    "What a nice vintage. It''s bitter the moment it hits the tongue, but the aftertaste is sweet. It''s so good.


    How did they make it?"


    Archie sat across her, chuckling, "I can''t answer that question, but if you like it, we can just buy up the


    form."


    Natalia froze, then shook her head.


    "Never mind. It''s something they put that much effort into making, only for us to take a sip out of


    interest. There''s no need to go so far."


    Archie smiled.


    He''d just been saying that. After all, he knew that Natalia wouldn''t do that.


    She always treated others as she would have liked to be treated, and respected the fruits of others''


    The two drink and chatted, the atmosphere soft and rxing.

 Chapter 371 Wedding Anniversary

    Chapter 371 Wedding Anniversary


    Chapter 371 Wedding Anniversary


    Archie had had the guest room specially prepared.


    It wasn''t a particrly big ce at a hundred or so square meters, but the d¨¦cor was borate, and


    the point was, it was a love nest just for them.


    From the clear bathroom ss to the rose petals and candles visible everywhere, everything screamed


    romance.


    Archie cut up a te of steak and passed it to her, then took her own te and started cutting it up too.


    Because the two had simr tastes, they''d ordered the same meal. So Natalia didn''t mind. She speared


    a piece with her fork and dug in.


    "What''s with the sudden romantic urge toe here today, Archie?"


    The man looked up from his steak.


    "You don''t know?"


    Natalia blinked. "What don''t I know?"


    The man''s eyes showed a resigned bit of exasperation.


    Natalia was a little confused. Then he put down his knife and fork and took out a red gift box from


    under a nearby desk.


    "Happy anniversary, honey!"


    Natalia froze rooted to the spot.


    A-anniversary?


    At that word, she almost choked on her steak and coughed several times before widening her eyes in


    disbelief at Archie.


    "You mean today is our one-year''s wedding anniversary?"


    Archie''s expression went a bit stiff.


    He fell silent for a few seconds, then smiled and said, "What do you think?"


    "..."


    She finally reacted.


    No wonder the man had acted so strange today!


    Calling her from the set to be with him no less, thening out to have fun and having her change.


    Reserving such a romantic couple''s room, and having wine...


    It was their anniversary!


    Natalia felt horrible.


    Her memory wasn''t bad. Pregnancy was supposed to dull one''s wits, but she hadn''t even gotten


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    pregnant yet, so how was her memory like this?


    She couldn''t even remember their anniversary.


    Nataliaughed awkwardly. "That''s... I''m sorry... I-I didn''t know today was... I forgot to get a present, but


    I can give you something tomorrow!"


    Even she felt ashamed as she finished!


    It was their anniversary! The anniversary was for the day; it didn''t count after one day had passed, did


    it?


    She grumbled at a certain someone internally.


    He knew but didn''t remind her and got her this embarrassed now, really, this man...


    Archie''s lips twitched. "It''s fine. Take a look and see if you like it."


    Natalia looked at the red gift box and swallowed.


    Then she looked back at Archie. His smile might have been feigned, but he wasn''t really angry. She


    reached out and opened the box carefully.


    The red box was lined with a ck brocade, over whichy a jade bracelet.


    Natalia''s eyes gleamed.


    "Wow, that''s such a pretty bracelet!"


    Archie looked at her deeply. "Do you like it?"


    "I like it!"


    Emperor jade was rare enough on its own, but looking at the color of this bracelet, it was an even more


    thorough green than what she''d seen on the auction before.


    Natalia was of the cool, elegant type, and regr jewelry didn''t bring out her aura.


    But with jade, other girls might have looked too aged in them, while on her, it looked sophisticated and


    pleasing.


    So Natalia didn''t like gold or diamonds, only jade.


    Seeing that she liked it, Archie showed a satisfied expression.


    "It''s good that you like it, then. Here, I''ll put it on for you."


    Natalia stretched out her hand, and Archie sped the bracelet on her wrist.


    The bracelet was so green it was slick, and matched with her snowy white arm, it was breathtakingly


    beautiful.


    With an arm like that in his hand, Archie looked at the scene and his heart throbbed, finding it rarely


    difficult to hold himself back.


    "Natalia."


    "Hmm?"


    Natalia was still studying the bracelet on her wrist, so while her mouth responded, her eyes weren''t on


    him.


    Archie murmured, "You''ve got your present, but what about mine?"


    Natalia jolted.


    She lifted her head and looked up at the man, smiling awkwardly.


    "That''s... I did just say that I forgot."


    "Oh, that means I don''t get anything tonight."


    The man spoke, and took his hand back, not hiding even a bit of his dejection on his face.


    Natalia couldn''t just stand by and watch. The man was handsome to begin with, and she was used to


    seeing him calm and collected, or chatting animatedly, or deep in thought, or cool and serious.


    She''d never seen him sad and dejected.


    Unable to take it, Natalia bbered, "I promise, I''ll find a way tomorrow to make it up to you, so don''t


    be mad, okay?"


    Archie tried to smile at her.


    "I''m not mad."


    "..."


    "I''m just a bit hurt. It''s fine, go eat. No need to bother with me."


    He went back to cutting up his steak.


    Natalia''s heart was about to break, so she couldn''t bother with anything else as she got up and ran


    over, hugging him from behind.


    "I''m sorry, honey, I was wrong. I promise I won''t forget next time, really. Forgive me this time, won''t


    you?"


    Natalia was hugging him from behind and didn''t see the smile that shed across the man''s lips.


    Archie continued to act dejected as he said, "Oh, so we can let this time go?"


    Natalia was stumped.


    How was she supposed tofort him like this, then?


    She thought about it, patted herself down, and felt something, her eyes lighting up.


    "Actually, it''s not that I didn''t prepare anything today, but I''m afraid you wouldn''t like it, so I didn''t take it


    out."


    Archie raised an eyebrow. "What is it?"


    Natalia hurriedly loosened her grip and took out a little hand bauble made from red string.


    Archie was speechless.


    That was such a in bauble that it... didn''t even seem like a gift.


    It was just a bunch of red string stitched into a circle, with a single chain of lucky golden beads hanging


    from it.


    Archie almost threw the thing out the window.


    He stared at Natalia, his smile growing sinister, "This is the anniversary gift you prepared for me?"


    Natalia smiled pleasingly and looked at him, expectant. "Yes, I stitched it myself. See where I put a


    pattern there? I put a lot of effort in, right?"


    The man''s grin grew even more sinister.

 Chapter 372 Making A Child

    Chapter 372 Making A Child


    Chapter 372 Making a Child


    "So, you want me to wear this every day to my meetings and talk business with people?"


    Natalia''s smile froze.


    She cleared her throat awkwardly. "Er, actually you can wear it at home too. It''s a gift, so what matters


    is the intent, ha ha..."


    "The intent?"


    The man cocked an eyebrow, thought about it, and reached out.


    "Okay. Then on ount of your intent, let''s see how it looks."


    Natalia nodded, swallowed, and took his hand.


    Archie had a diamond watch on his wrist. She took it off, then undid the string and put it on.


    And then there was an awkward scene.


    The string was too short to close around his wrist.


    Natalia blushed straight from her cheeks to the roots of her ears.


    She''d actually stitched the bauble with Nancy when she was bored on set.


    Only to kill time.


    And the beads were only there because Nancy said it was for good luck, so she''d went "whatever" and


    bought them.


    So the bauble was for her size. Archie was a man, and his wrist was naturally a different size, so it


    didn''t fit.


    Archie looked at how her motions were frozen and looked at her with a half-smile. "So this is the


    present you prepared for me?"


    Natalia was about to cry.


    At a time like this, she knew she couldn''t muddle things over.


    So she cut her losses and pleaded guilty.


    "I was wrong, honey. I promise, I''ll give you a perfect anniversary gift tomorrow, so let''s not talk about


    this today, okay?"


    Archie stared at her, a hint of mirth showing in his eyes.


    "No need to wait until tomorrow. You can give me a great gift today, too."


    Natalia started, then reflexively asked, "What gift is that?"


    There came a grip on her wrist and the next second, her body had fallen forward into the man''s arms.


    Archie embraced her and set her in his lip, lowering his head and murmuring, "You."


    "..."


    Tonight was going to be a wild night.


    "Natalia, let''s try for another child, okay?"


    Natalia was already too tired to notice the "another" in his line as she mumbled consent.


    The man was overjoyed, and after that, there came a storm of pleasure.


    The night gave way to dawn.


    The next day, Natalia, unsurprisingly, couldn''t get up at all.


    By the time she woke, it was the afternoon.


    Natalia looked at the bright sunlight outside, eximed, and sat up sharply.


    The moment she moved, she found that she was sore all over, especially where a certain ce felt like


    it was ripping apart.


    She sucked in a pained breath and fell back down.


    At that moment, Archie walked in holding a meal tray.


    "You''re awake."


    Natalia looked at him and demanded, "What time is it?"


    Archie set the tray down and looked at his wristwatch. "It''s two p. m. What about it?"


    "Two?"


    Natalia''s eyes widened and her face changed.


    "Drat drat drat, I had scenes to shoot in the morning, the director must be looking everywhere for me."


    She searched frantically for her clothes.


    Archie smiled, then walked over and stopped her.


    "No need to rush. I''ve already called to exin things. You''re not feeling well today and need rest."


    Natalia started, then finally reacted.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "You called?"


    "Yeah."


    She exhaled, then grew irritated.


    "Archie McCarthy!"


    The man replied mildly, "Speaking."


    "Look at what you didst night! I''d have thought I was bitten by a dog if I hadn''t known it was you!"


    The man raised an eyebrow and chuckled, "Mrs. McCarthy, you initiatedst night, and you enjoyed


    every bit of it if I remember things correctly. Why are you ming me now?"


    Natalia flushed bright red. She''d been feeling guiltyst night, so she''d agreed when he asked for her


    as a gift.


    In the beginning, to make things up to him, she really had taken the active role.


    Who knew the man would go crazy afterwards? Not a bit of restraint!


    Natalia sat on the bed, sulking.


    Seeing that she really seemed mad, Archie put away his grin and sat on her bedside, soothing, "Sorry, I


    couldn''t hold backst night. Does it still hurt?"


    Natalia rolled her eyes at him.


    "Yes!"


    "I could massage you?"


    "No!"


    She snapped, then bit her lip, finding it hard to speak.


    Still, Archie knew better.


    He understood what he''d donest night, so he knew what was up with one look at her expression.


    "Sorry. I''ll have people send ointment over."


    Natalia red at him.


    But she didn''t refuse.


    She didn''t go anywhere else that afternoon, and Brian delivered the cream soon enough. Archie


    wanted to rub it on for her, but she wouldn''t let him. Then it dragged on and on as she tried to work on


    it herself without getting where it hurt.


    In the end, she had to have that man help her anyway.


    Natalia swore she''d never done anything this embarrassing!


    Archie was really serious applying the ointment, though.


    He really had been too roughst night. The woman was delicate, and couldn''t hold up to his nightly


    ministrations.


    After he finished rubbing the cream on, he helped her put on the clothes that Brian had sent over


    before escorting her home.


    After today, Natalia rested at home for another two days.


    It wasn''t that she hurt so much she couldn''t move, but those marks were just too obvious. They were all


    over her neck and body, so there was no way she could go back.


    Even if it was fantasy and she could cover her arms, that didn''t mean she could cover her neck.


    Anyone who knew their birds and bees could tell what she''d been through at a nce.


    Natalia cared about her image, so she insisted on staying home for those two days, until the third day


    when the hickey had faded enough to be covered with foundation, and she returned to the cast.


    The interior scenes went quickly. There weren''t too many shots left, so it took them only a week to


    finish filming.


    Over that time, the person who''d gifted Natalia the diamond ne continued to send flowers and


    other presents over every day.


    Even if she''d had a break for a few days and wasn''t on set, the presents still arrived.


    Even the people who didn''t care to notice in the cast were starting to pay attention.


    Everyone was specting who it was behind the scenes bold enough to publicly court Mr. McCarthy''s


    wife.

 Chapter 373 Mr. K Is Dead

    Chapter 373 Mr. K Is Dead


    Chapter 373 Mr. K is Dead


    The results came out soon.


    This day, Natalia received an invitation for a fashion banquet.


    The banquet was hosted by a brand that she liked a lot, so she decided to attend.


    Coincidentally, Victoria, Laura, Hamlin and Stephen were there too.


    They were in the same business, but they rarely had the opportunity to all get together in one event.


    So Natalia, in her joy, drank a bit more than she usually did.


    She wasn''t particrly good at holding her drink, and she hadn''t eaten dinner beforeing tonight.


    Drink on an empty belly made for easy intoxication, so after downing a few, she felt a surge of


    drunkenness.


    Natalia stopped drinking and told Victoria and gang she was going to the restroom.


    Nancy followed her all the way. With her suit and cold face, she was every bit the strong capable


    woman.


    Natalia give Nancy her bag and had her wait outside. She woulde out after she was done.


    The restrooms on this side were all sealed with only one exit, so Nancy wasn''t worried and let her go


    in.


    After Nancy finished going, she was washing her hands when she felt a chill on her spine, as if arge


    carnivore had set its eyes on her.


    She instantly turned alert and spun, barking, "Who is it?"


    But before she could finish, a hand extended from her back and mped over her mouth, dragging her


    to a cubicle.


    It was dimly lit inside the cubicle.


    Natalia was pressed up against the door, her mouth covered, not daring to move.


    She widened her eyes, but in the poor lighting, she couldn''t see their face.


    In the dark, she heard a man''s breathing, and her own hammering heartbeat.


    Her entire body tensed as she felt the man''s head rub up against her ear, as if holding something back


    deliberately. Hot, frantic panting tickled her neck.


    "It''s been a while, little Seven. You don''t recognize me?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Natalia''s pupils dted as she trembled.


    It was him!


    She knew that voice better than anyone.


    After all, for a thousand days and nights, he''d stayed by her side, guiding her, helping her.


    It could be said that he was an important figure in her life, someone she owed, but also...


    An enemy that she didn''t want anything else to do with in her entire life!


    Natalia frowned and mumbled incoherently.


    The man chuckled.


    His voice was light and shallow, without a bit of heat.


    "Seems like you recognize me, little Seven. That''s good. You''ve forgotten my taste, but still remember


    my voice. That makes me a bit happier."


    After a while, he finally loosened her mouth.


    Natalia red at him.


    She couldn''t make out his features, but she still red at him furiously, gritting her teeth. "What are you


    doing back here?"


    The man chuckled again. "Looking for you."


    "I no longer have anything to do with you!"


    "Tsk, that''s going a bit far, don''t you think? All those sweet ''big brother'', ''big brother''s, and it''s only been


    a few years, hasn''t it? You won''t have this big brother anymore?"


    Natalia sneered.


    "No brother would do something like this! And I already told you back then, I''ve given back everything I


    owed, and I''m no longer your sister!"


    The man shook his head, sounding quite disappointed.


    "Seems like the cold one is still cold and the one in love is still in love, then! When you say you''ve given


    back everything you owed, you don''t mean that, do you? But you see, little Seven, I saved your life


    back then. If I hadn''t fished you out of the sea back then, you''d only be a bloated corpse now, your


    bones sinking to the bottom of the sea. You think those little things you''ve done are enough to make up


    for what you owe me?"


    Natalia was furious, almost gnashing her teeth.


    "Then what do you want?"


    The manughed again.


    He even reached out, and patted her head.


    "I told you. I want to marry you."


    This time it was Natalia''s turn tough coldly.


    "Sorry. I''m already married."


    "It''s fine. I''ll wait for you to get divorced."


    "..."


    This man was as bothersome as always!


    Ignoring him, she walked outwards.


    Outside the cubicle, with outside light shining in, she finally saw the man''s face clearly.


    He was tall, at 188 centimeters, about as tall as Archie but emanatingpletely different auras.


    Archie was the sort of cool, elegantly put together individual, while this man was sinister, with the sort


    of naturally unrestrained, bewitching light in his eyes, the sort of poison that you absolutely couldn''t


    touch!


    Natalia said icily, "So you were the one who gave me those things on set before!"


    The man squinted, smiling. "Yes. Did you like them?"


    Natalia sneered. "I threw the flowers away. The ne is in my bag. I''ll give them back in a bit."


    The man shook his head. "Still so heartless, little Seven!"


    Natalia was turning to leave when he said that and she simply couldn''t take it anymore. Spinning


    widdershins, she spat, "I''m warning you, don''t call me little Seven again! I don''t want to hear that


    again!"


    The man raised an eyebrow. "Okay, little Seven?"


    "..."


    The manughed again, his eyes twinkling yfully. "It''s been four years, little Seven, did you miss


    me?"


    Natalia felt her chest was about to explode.


    She didn''t know why she was so angry, but just looking at his face, the past echoed in her mind, and


    she just wanted to punch him.


    Coldly, she snapped, "I didn''t! And I''m not interested in you! So please, stay out of my life and don''t


    With that, she turned around to leave.


    At that moment, the man''s slightly cooler voice came from behind.


    "Mr. K is dead!"


    Natalia halted in her tracks.


    Her whole body stiffened.


    She turned around, looking at him in disbelief as she choked on her words a little. "What did you say?"


    The man''s smile was gone, but his gaze was calm, emotionless, as if he was describing a normal affair.


    "Mr. K''s dead. Assassinated half a month ago. Should be the same people who were targeting you


    back then. I found that flower symbol on Mr. K''s body."


    Natalia stood there in a daze, her head empty, her ears buzzing.


    She couldn''t believe the news at all. After a while, she found her voice.


    "What''s going on? Wasn''t he... always in the country recently? Why..."


    "He was assassinated in the country. In his own home, with his wife and daughter there. But those two


    were only knocked unconscious, and they weren''t targeted. So I suspect Mr. K must have caught wind


    of something. From what happened seven years ago, they must be an organization with regtions


    and standards, who don''t kill innocent bystanders. That''s why they let the wife and daughter live."

 Chapter 374 Heartless

    Chapter 374 Heartless


    Chapter 374 Heartless


    In her shock, it took Natalia a long time to recover.


    "Have you called the police?"


    The man shook his head. "No. Mr. K''s got too many skeletons in his closet for the police to get called.


    This can only be investigated and resolved alone."


    Understanding, Natalia nodded.


    Her chest felt stuffy, as if it was being clogged by a rock.


    Seeing her downtrodden look, the manughed lightly.


    He stuck his handsome face closer to him,ughing, "With that business out the way, little Seven, tell


    me the truth now. Did you really not miss me at all these four years?"


    Natalia''s originally pale expression turned heated as she took a step back and red at him with


    cautioning eyes.


    "I''m warning you, Felix! Don''t try to seduce me with those dirty tricks of yours! I''m not into that!"


    Felixughed dryly, his eyes curving up like they were full of wine, almost intoxicating.


    "You''re hurting me, little Seven. You were calling me big brother just four years ago, and now it''s Felix?


    How could you be so heartless?"


    Natalia had no reply and didn''t want to waste her breath on him, so she turned to leave.


    Behind her, Felix chuckled faintly. "I have your number, little Seven. I''m going to call you tonight. Don''t


    leave me hanging."


    His tones were merry, but Natalia could feel the cold, tinted with a bit of threat.


    Her face darkened and she didn''t say anything as she speed walked away.


    Outside, with things weighing on her mind, Natalia wasn''t inclined to stay further at the banquet, so she


    said her goodbyes to Victoria and gang, then left with Nancy.


    It was already ten at night when they arrived home. Archie was reading in his room and knew that she


    mustn''t have eaten too much over there at night, so he had Mrs. Dottie make her favorite seafood


    pae.


    Natalia didn''t have much of an appetite and set it down after a few bites.


    At night, Archie stayed with her.


    Her phone buzzed twice. The man noticed it sharply and didn''t react. Looking at the number, Natalia


    knew who it was and was hesitating on taking it when she heard Archie say, "Have you found out who it


    was who was giving you all those flowers recently?"


    Natalia started and didn''t know if it was because she was feeling guilty or that her hand shook, but she


    identally pressed decline.


    She lifted her head and looked at him in a daze, only reacting after a couple of seconds.


    "Oh, not yet."


    Archie''s eyes dimmed.


    "Need my help?"


    "No, I''m fine."


    She said hurriedly, afraid he''d really step in. By then, no matter what he turned up, it wouldn''t be easy


    to exin.


    Archie tilted his head at her.


    "You''re not feeling well?"


    Natalia forced a smile and shook her head.


    Then her phone started buzzing again.


    Archie cocked his brow and looked at the indicated number, his eyes quizzical. "Aren''t you taking it?"


    Natalia could feel her body stiffening as she swayed between taking the call and not taking it. In the


    end, she still hung up.


    "It''s just work. It''s toote now; we can talk about it in the morning!"


    With that, she squirreled into the nkets.


    Archie''s handsome brow furrowed imperceptibly, but he didn''t say anything about it as he turned the


    lights off andid down as well.


    The night went peacefully.


    The following morning, before Natalia could get up, she was woken by the ringing of her phone.


    She opened her eyes groggily, and before her vision could clear, she''d taken the call.


    "Hello?"


    "Natalia, it''s horrible, something''s happened!"


    She frowned, a little irritated. "What''s happened? Panicking like this in the morning."


    Elsa was losing her mind with panic on the other end of the line.


    "There are rumors out about you! With a huge figure, too! Augh, I can''t exin it all properly, so just go


    online and check!"


    Natalia jolted, her grogginess leaving in an instant.


    She hung up hastily and sat up, going straight online.


    She was the number one search result on the inte.


    Clicking in, she found the title ¨C "Astonishment! High-end Wife Meeting Young Man at Night, A


    Ferocious Battle In the Bathroom!"


    Whitening, Natalia dragged in.


    There were a few muddled photographs shown there.


    The angle was strangely crisp and clear, and even a semi-professional like her couldn''t figure out what


    angle it''d been taken from. Even so, the two people on top were still clearly visible.


    Natalia was facing the camera so her face was clearly visible as the man pressed her up against the


    door and looked down at her. The shot was taken from his back, coincidentally blocking his face.


    Natalia''s face darkened right away.


    That son of a bitch!


    She didn''t even need to think to know who took these photos!


    There was nobody else in that restroom but her and Felix!


    That rat bastard! He was only using these methods because she hadn''t taken his call that night.


    Four years apart, and he was still a scumbag!


    She thoroughly sted Felix apart in her mind, but that wouldn''t stop Archie from catching wind of that


    incident.


    Just thinking of that man seeing those photos was giving Natalia a headache.


    Speaking of the devil.


    It was rare for Archie to not head to the office with the day thiste. Seemed like he''d just gotten out of


    the shower after the gym and he wasn''t wearing a top, only a knee-length pair of pants.


    With a towel on him, his body was still steaming. Seeing she was awake, he toweled himself off while


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    asking, "You''re awake?"


    Natalia smiled stiffly. "Yeah."


    Archie looked a lot better than she was expecting, but a bit of cold was still, expectedly, contained in his


    brow.


    He flung the towel to the side after he was done with it and walked towards her.


    "Anything you''d like to exin to me today, Mrs. McCarthy?"


    Natalia looked at his face and swallowed.


    "So... you saw?"


    Archie cocked an eyebrow and grunted.


    Natalia chuckled nervously, her mouth dry, and exined, "It''s a misunderstanding. I just met him by


    ident in the restroom, and he just had to stop me and tell me something. I had to stay, but I didn''t


    think the tabloids would have gotten a shot off. Really, I have nothing to do with him."


    Archie narrowed his eyes, his gaze still cold.


    "Really? What a coincidence that he met you in the female restroom. This is the first I''ve heard of the


    second son of the Bissel family being a crossdresser."


    Natalia jolted, shaking upright.


    "What''d you say? The second son of the Bissel family?"


    At that, Archie was somewhat surprised.


    "You didn''t know who he was?"


    Natalia opened her mouth, thought about it, then closed her mouth and shook her head.


    "I didn''t."

 Chapter 375 HeS Angry

    Chapter 375 He''S Angry


    Chapter 375 He''s Angry


    Seeing that, Archie exined, "Felix Bissel, second son of Ein Bissel, and his only bastard son.


    Because he''s not epted by the elders of the family, he spends most of his time overseas and it''s not


    umon for him to stay away from the country for up to three to five years at a time. He met you this


    one time he came back. Isn''t that quite the coincidence?"


    Natalia shook again.


    She was in a bit of a daze, and it took her a while to digest what Archie had just told her.


    "You said... he''s a Bissel?"


    Archie cocked an eyebrow. "Yes."


    Natalia clenched her knuckles.


    Archie continued, "So what did he tell youst night?"


    Natalia looked at him, lips moving without making a noise.


    She didn''t know how to exin to Archie her rtionship with Felix. She didn''t want to bring up those


    past days and memories, but she didn''t want to lie to him!


    Natalia was struggling, while Archie knew her too well. Just from her eyes, he understood what was


    going through her mind.


    "You knew each other from before?"


    Natalia thought over it for a long while before nodding.


    "Yes."


    "How?"


    Natalia didn''t speak.


    Not that she didn''t want to, but that she didn''t know how to.


    Those memories were too chaotic. Even she wasn''t sure. If she spoke about it, it would only be more


    suspicious.


    And there was a secret in them too...


    Natalia remained silent. Archie waited for a while, his deep eyes slowly cooling.


    "It''s all right. I respect your privacy. Any time you want to tell me, you can tell me then."


    As he spoke, he got up. His attitude wasn''t forceful and his bearing was as mild as always, but Natalia


    could still hear that he was a bit angry.


    After Archie left, Natalia went to the office herself.


    Star Entertainment released a statement representing her, iming that it had only been a joke with a


    friend she''d met by coincidence, and definitely not cheating!


    She was married now. Forget Archie, with news like this, it wasn''t good for her image.


    Thankfully, it seemed like Felix had only wanted to warn her and didn''t mean to drive her into a corner,


    so the moment the statement came up, Felix''s ount also released a statement iming it was just a


    joke and not to take it seriously, and that they were good friends.


    Felix''s ount, of course, didn''t have too many fans, and not too many people followed him.


    But with how hot this piece of news was, the moment he released the statement, a lot of people


    reposted it.


    So the incident died down.


    Afterwards, Natalia gave Felix a call and gave him a tongueshing over the phone.


    Felix didn''t get mad and kept onughing leisurely, sometimes even rebuking himself in her ce.


    Natalia couldn''t even lose her temper at him right.


    Finally, the man said coldly through the phone, "Still remember what I taught you years ago? Be a good


    girl. Disobediencees with a price. You don''t want everything you have now to be ruined, do you,


    little Seven?"


    Natalia massaged her migraine and snarled, "What is it that you want?"


    Felix chuckled dryly. "I wouldn''t dare tell the truth if you take that kind of time, would I?"


    Floundering, Natalia gritted her teeth and forced her rage down as she softened her voice. "All right,


    then, cards on the table, what do you want?"


    "I want you. Do you want me?"


    "..."


    Her expressions changed repeatedly. He was clearly just teasing her.


    Finally, she growled, "Drop dead, Felix Bissel!"


    Then she hung up.


    ...


    Meanwhile.


    In the cinema park of Eqitin, Laura got up early, changed into costume, and took her bag with her to the


    dressing room.


    "Oh, Laura''s here!"


    The makeup artist was familiar with her after a while of working together, and so, greeted her the


    moment she appeared.


    Laura nodded, then passed a small gift box over from her bag.


    "I bought this a few days ago after going to a show overseas. It''s not worth much, so I hope you won''t


    mind."


    The makeup artist hurriedly received it, eyes gleaming.


    "I won''t mind, of course. Every time you leave the country for an event or to walk the red carpet, you


    always bring back gifts. None of the others do that."


    Laura smiled and didn''t say anything, turning around to hand off her gifts to the others and having them


    split them among themselves.


    After settling all that, only then did Laura sit down to do her makeup.


    Her skin was good, saving her the trouble of doing her foundation. She got the makeup done quick, in


    less that half an hour.


    Outside, the script supervisor had her go out to stand at her post, so she went out.


    At that moment, a young woman walked in from outside.


    "Miss Raine."


    "Miss Raine, you''re here."


    Everyone rose to greet her respectfully. The neer was the female lead of the show, the so-called


    genius actress who''d received three awardsst year, prized by countless top-end directors within and


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    without the country, thetest queen of the silver screen ¨C Josephine Raine.


    Josephine wasn''t old, at barely twenty years old. But she was clever and talented, zing a path the


    moment she stepped foot into the industry. In just three films, she''d taken three awards, and she was


    great in front of the camera. Because of that, she was one of the few actresses in the business who


    was both acimed and drew in views.


    This show was arge-production period drama. Despite it being a period drama, the script itself was a


    hard piece, with the director being a famous director she knew well.


    So even a strict movie buff like Josephine, who''d stated that she only did film and never bothered with


    the small screen, took the show as an exception.


    Since it was an exception, the cast naturally put her up on a pedestal, with nobody daring to offend her.


    Right now, Josephine was probably tired fromck of sleep as she sat in ce, yawning.


    The makeup artist usually responsible for her walked over, smiling, "Are you doing the injury scene


    today?"


    Josephine nodded mildly. "Yeah."


    To the side, someone boldened up and said, "Miss Raine, when Laura came back today, she gave us


    all gifts. She gave you one too. The pink one on the table is yours."


    Josephine nced at it coldly, then opened the box. There was a hanging decoration inside of an iron


    tower.


    She smiled an extremely shallow smile and just left it there withoutmenting on it. There was a bit


    of disdain in her brow.


    At that moment, another woman walked in.


    The woman''s name was Sally. She was a side character in the show. Her family was rich but her acting


    wasn''t good at all. She''d only bought her way into the cast.


    Because of her family conditions, she was quite cocky and arrogant. Seeing Josephine, though, she


    did greet her politely.


    Hearing that there were gifts, then looking towards the gift box on the table, she snickered.


    "Hey, whose gift was this?"

 Chapter 376 Hotel Audition

    Chapter 376 Hotel Audition


    Chapter 376 Hotel Audition


    The makeup artist who was doing her makeup hurriedly said, "Laura gave them to us. Almost everyone


    in the cast has one, but the style is different. Look, mine is a chapel."


    She said, and showed the decoration she''d already sped onto her keychain.


    A hint of contempt shed through Sally''s eyes as she sneered, "A piece of junk like that being held up


    as a treasure ¨C and here I thought it was something nice! Keychains? We use fingerprint locks these


    days, okay? Only country rubes still use keys to open their doors!"


    "..."


    The entire dressing room fell into an awkward silence.


    Josephine had already finished her makeup and walked out coolly.


    Everyone looked at each other, no one daring to say anything.


    At that moment, Laura came in.


    "Excuse me, Rhea, I just messed up my mascara. Can you touch it up for me?"


    Because personnel were limited, other than the female lead Josephine, the rest of them had one


    makeup artist for a few people at once.


    Rhea, as things went, did both Laura and Sally''s makeup.


    Hearing her voice right now, she hastily said, "Oh, sure. Sit here, and I''ll fix your makeup right away."


    "Okay."


    But the moment Laura sat down, Sally''s biting tones rang out from the side.


    "Rhea, I remember the cast specifically arranged you to do my makeup, so why are you doing hers?"


    Hearing that, Rhea said awkwardly, "I''m sorry, Sally, but there''s only five makeup artists to over a


    dozen people who need their makeup done at once. So except for Josephine, everyone else has to


    share."


    Sally widened her eyes at that, as if she''d heard something astonishing.


    "What did you say? We''re sharing?"


    Rhea nodded ufortably.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Then why didn''t I see you do their makeup before?"


    "That''s because they came early, and you came thetest, so they were all done when you arrived..."


    At those words, Sally''s face changed instantly.


    Because it was a period drama, the costumes wereplicated, so it was a bit more work to put in


    than modern shows.


    To line up for their makeup every day, every actress woke up early. After all, to get the hairdo done


    followed by the styling and all those different steps, it took at least an hour or so.


    And the director this time, Leroy, was one who only looked at acting ability instead of status, and there


    wasn''t a single example of his work that didn''t draw in crowds.


    That was why Sally had tried her utmost to persuade him, not only bringing her own capital but also


    promising not to try anything with special treatment. Only then had she gotten in the cast.


    If Leroy knew that she was arriving at thest minute every day, he''d probably have some choice


    Sally''s expression turned particrly nasty.


    Seeing that at the side, Laura smiled, "It''s all right. Do her makeup first, Rhea. I''ll wait at the side."


    Hearing that, Rhea could onlyply. "Okay, then."


    With that, Laura smiled a friendly smile at Sally.


    Sally, though, thought that meant she was scared of her, and sneered, "At least you know what''s good


    for you."


    Then she turned around and had Rhea do her makeup.


    That scene, though, was clear for everyone else in the dressing room to see, and they all showed


    expressions of disdain.


    Come on, she was just a third-rate little celeb who bought her way into the cast, what was she doing


    putting on airs?


    Laura was the costar of the show. She had a lot of character moments. Other than the female lead, she


    had the biggest spotlight in the entire plot.


    And if the show got popr, Laura was basically set to climb to the top of the industry. At that point,


    why''d she need to be concerned about how Sally felt?


    Besides, Laura had quite a few great examples of her work before, and a good mass of fans. An


    actress who only got her roles because her family was rich had no business being snarky here.


    Although everyone was dissatisfied with Sally''s bullying, they didn''t show it on their faces and


    Their liking of Laura, though, grew a fair bit inside them.


    The scene in the morning was an emotional scene in the rain.


    Laura''s previous roles had been with famous directors like Hamlin and Nathan, so her acting ability had


    naturally been honed very well.


    Because of that, as she immersed herself fully into the role, she cut an incredible contrast with Sally,


    who was also acting in the emotional scene!


    After one take, the director yelled, "Cut!"


    He was frowning as he turned to Sally and said, "You need to rein in that expression of yours a bit. She


    doesn''t know you''re her enemy yet. Gnashing your teeth like that doesn''t suit the mood at all. Retake."


    Hearing that, Sally''s expression grew a bit cold, but she didn''t say anything.


    It took them four takes to barely get a passable scene.


    Soon, it was noon.


    Laura only had one scene in the morning and nothing for the afternoon, so she could rest for now.


    At that moment, her phone rang.


    It was her agent, Maria.


    Laura''s contract was with Star, but Natalia wasn''t responsible for that end anymore, having handed all


    duties over to Elsa.


    And since Elsa was taking care of everything pertaining to thepany, she didn''t have time to guide


    actors personally, so everyone had been assigned to different agents.


    And her agent was a new face in the industry by the name of Maria.


    Laura hurriedly took the call and beamed, "Did you call me for something, Maria?"


    On the other end of the line, Maria''s voice was as collected as always. "Are you free this afternoon?


    There''s an audition."


    Laura started, then agreed without even thinking about it. "Sure, but I''ve got a show directed by Leroy


    right now and don''t want to ovep. When would the role start?"


    "Don''t know yet. Just go try it out first. If you pass the audition, we can discuss the shifts afterwards."


    Hearing that, Laura didn''t refuse and agreed to the arrangement.


    After hanging up, Maria sent the audition''s location over soon enough.


    Laura looked at it and found it was a hotel. She couldn''t help but frown.


    But since it was Maria who''d given her the location, then it should be right. Thinking of that, she


    changed her clothes, said goodbye to Leroy, and left the cast.


    The address Maria had given her was for a luxury hotel.


    At the hotel, Laura found the room number and pressed the doorbell.


    Soon, a man''s voice came from inside.


    "Come in!"


    She pushed inside and found that there was a rotund, middle-aged man sitting there, his broad face


    fleshy and fierce. There was a cameraman standing to the side, and two girls about her age, probably


    both here for the audition.


    Laura heaved a sigh of relief.


    To be honest, when she''d found out that the audition was being held at a hotel, she''d been a bit


    hesitant.


    After all, this wasn''t her first day in the business. She''d more or lesse to know about some of the


    filth that went on from hearsay. But here, with a director, a cameraman, and other actresses auditioning


    for the role, it should be fine.

 Chapter 377 Copping A Feel

    Chapter 377 Copping A Feel


    Chapter 377 Copping a Feel


    With that in mind, she said politely, "Hi, I''m here for the audition. I''m Laura Davies."


    Laura''s fame in the industry wasn''t particrly big, but it wasn''t particrly small, either. As an actress,


    she was somewhere between the second and third tiers.


    It was her low-profile behavior, coupled with the fact that most of the shows she took were internal


    resources from Annie International, that meant people outside and inside entertainment circles didn''t


    know too much about her.


    The fat man on the table lifted his head briefly and shot her a sidelong nce, nodding muddlingly.


    "Alright, have a seat! It''ll be your turn soon."


    "Okay."


    Laura found a chair at the side and sat down. Those two girls followed the director to the bedroom in


    the inside, leaving only her and the cameraman there.


    The atmosphere was a bit awkward.


    She didn''t know why, but the moment she set foot in this room, she''d felt something was off.


    It was strange.


    She looked at the smoking cameraman, who blew a smoke bubble and smiled at her.


    "Nervous?"


    Laura blinked. "Eh?"


    The cameraman grinned. "I know you. You acted in some good shows."


    "Oh, ha ha. Thank you for thepliment."


    Laura didn''t know what to say and even her smile was a bit unnatural. After a brief pause, she asked


    curiously, "Are they auditioning in there?"


    "Yeah."


    "Why aren''t you going in, then? Don''t you need to film them?"


    "I don''t."


    The cameraman''s reply was terse and he clearly didn''t intend to say too much about it.


    Laura was left both anxious and curious. She felt like something was wrong, but couldn''t ask it outright.


    Ten or so minutes passed, and the two girls finally came out.


    Because it was summer, both of them were only in simple shirts. When they emerged, they looked a


    little disheveled.


    One of the girls was blushing bright red. As she walked outside, she was busy rearranging her clothes.


    Both of the girls looked embarrassed and hasty as they hurried to leave.


    Laura was looking on dubiously as the director''s voice rang out from the bedroom.


    "You,e in!"


    Laura shot a look at the cameraman and confirmed from his gaze that he was calling for her before


    replying yes and walking in.


    It was dark inside the bedroom, with the drapes pulled shut, and only a dim yellowmp lighting the


    ce.


    The director was slouching on a sofa chair in the corner, his legs crossed, puffing on a cigarette.


    Seeing here in, he waved, squinted at her and said, "Strip!"


    "Huh?"


    Laura froze.


    Seeing that, the director frowned, dissatisfied.


    "What are you doing standing there? Strip! How would I know if you have the right figure if you don''t?


    The female lead has a lot of swimsuit scenes. Your figure matters a lot."


    Laura reacted and instantly understood why the girls had been blushing as they went out.


    She went red too and stammered, "Could ¨C could I not..."


    The director''s frown deepened.


    Laura was feeling awkward not over the female lead needing to wear a swimsuit, but that Maria hadn''t


    told her about it beforehand.


    Besides, normally, if they were auditioning for this type of scene, to keep things level, they usually had


    several people audition at once, keeping things from getting awkward and also keeping the actresses


    safe.


    But other than the cameraman outside right now, there was only the director in the room.


    Seeing her stand there without moving, the director snapped, "Are you stripping or not? If you''re not,


    just leave. There''s still other people waiting."


    Laura bit her lip and didn''t want to embarrass thepany, so she said through gritted teeth, "Can I


    change into a leotard first? You can still see someone''s figure through a leotard."


    The directorughed irritably.


    "Why don''t you film it in a sweater, then? Is this your first day on the job? Getting so hung up over


    something like this ¨C how are you supposed to be an actress from now on? If you don''t want to


    audition, don''t waste my time. Scram!"


    With that, he flipped over a list of names in his hand and called, "Next."


    Soon, another young and pretty girl walked in.


    Laura was squashed to the side. The girl swiftly took off her clothes, revealing her skintight underwear,


    and turned around a few times in front of the director, smiling all the way, as if there was nobody before


    her.


    Watching from the side, Laura was blushing bright red. The director, on the other hand, was squinting


    lustfully at the girl''s form, nodding repeatedly.


    "Not bad. Stay on! You start in three days."


    "Really? Thank you, director!"


    The girl replied, overjoyed. The director waved at her. "Come here!"


    She walked over, and the director squeezed her chest, saying contentedly, "Yep, it''s real. Okay, you


    can go!"


    The girl didn''t seem to think anything even of that. After getting dressed, she left excitedly.


    Laura clearly saw the director pinch his fingertips after she left, muttering to himself, "Nice, copped a


    feel."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She was in shock!


    Her basic values were being challenged!


    Thatscivious gaze and tone was treating her like she wasn''t even there.


    Laura''s face changed, and she only felt nauseous.


    "Uh, sorry, but I''ll pass. I''m leaving."


    She said, and hurriedly left. The director didn''t stop her, only scoffing disdainfully up his nose.


    At this day and age, did she really think she could keep pure just because she was a bit famous?


    She''d only scraped through with luck so far. When she came up on a few more walls, she''d recognize


    reality soon enough.


    With that many pretty girls trying to get into entertainment, she was far from the only catch, so he never


    forced anyone.


    Without even trying, countless girls were trying to climb into his bed for a chance, much less the ones


    he expressed interest in.


    Thinking of that, his eyes gleamed as he looked at the girl who''d auditioned just then on the list. Then


    he called his assistant.


    "Hey, there''s a girl today in the audition who caught my eye. I want her in my room tonight."


    ...


    Laura left the hotel and went straight back to the cast.


    When Maria called her in the afternoon to ask her about the situation, she told her the truth outright.


    Maria hadn''t known it''d be like this.


    Apologetically, she said, "Sorry, a friend introduced me to that gig. I didn''t know it''d be like that. I heard


    you were pressed for money, so I wanted you to try, since they were offering a lot of pay. If this was the


    case with them, let''s leave it alone."


    Laura nodded, remembered something, and hurriedly said, "You haven''t told anyone that I''m running


    low on money, right?"


    Maria was obviously busy, and her voice was nomittal. "I''m not a gossipmonger; why would I tell


    anyone?"


    Laura heaved a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 378 Keep Her Secret

    Chapter 378 Keep Her Secret


    Chapter 378 Keep Her Secret


    "If you didn''t say anything, that''s fine. You have to keep this a secret for me. I don''t want too many


    people to know."


    "Okay, I''ve got it. Don''t worry! If I''ve got any other good jobs, I''ll tell you about it."


    "Sure. Thanks."


    Laura hung up and sat there for a while, staring into space, then took out her phone and tapped into


    her bank ount''s remaining bnce.


    Looking at the four-digit number there, she had tough bitterly.


    No one in this world could have imagined that someone like her ¨C a proper up anding actress,


    who''d won awards, who was now reasonably famous, who was a new star being showcased by the


    Celebrities were supposed to have unlimited potential in the eyes of the public, so how was it that when


    it came to her, she ended up like this!


    Laura sighed. At that moment, her phone suddenly rang.


    She looked at the caller, her face changing rapidly.


    Her finger hovered over the decline button, but after hesitating for a while, she still took the call.


    On the other end, there came a raspy male voice.


    "I thought you wouldn''t take the call. Looks like you still aren''t that heartless."


    Laura walked to a quiet corner and muttered, "What did you call me for?"


    "Me? I miss my sweet daughter, of course, so I''m calling specifically to ask about you!"


    Laura raged, "I already told you, I have nothing to do with you! Stop calling me your daughter, my


    name''s Davies, and yours is Jackson; we''re not blood-rted!"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The caller chuckled.


    "Is that so? But I did raise you for ten years, and plenty of people then could have proven that you''re


    my daughter. Now that my daughter has struck it rich, you should be helping your old father, shouldn''t


    you?"


    Laura''s eyes reddened as she steamed.


    "Didn''t I give you money three months ago? You''ve gone gambling again, haven''t you?"


    The caller clearly sounded guilty.


    "No, I just... tried my luck, who''d have thought my luck would be that bad?"


    "I don''t have money!"


    Laura roared without even thinking about it. "I already told you to stop gambling, but you just wouldn''t


    listen and came to me every time you lost it all. You really think I''m an endless piggy bank? I don''t have


    a single cent to my name right now, and even if I did, I wouldn''t give it to you. That''s that, I''m hanging


    up!"


    With that, she hung up right away.


    The man called her several more times, but Laura didn''t take it.


    In her fury, she up and dragged his number into her cklist.


    To the side, Iris the assistant walked over.


    "What''s wrong, Miss Davies? Why do you look so upset?"


    Laura hurriedly reined in her expression and forced a smile. "It''s nothing."


    "Oh, that''s good, then. Right, I wanted to ask for a day off. It''s my mother''s birthday tomorrow. I want to


    go be with her for the day. Is that okay?"


    Laura blinked, then hurriedly nodded. "Of course, that''s nothing. Go back right away tomorrow."


    Iris smiled and nodded gratefully. "Thank you, Miss Davies."


    After getting off work at night, Laura dragged her lone, tired body back to the hotel.


    The moment she got out of the car, a hand mped itself over her mouth and dragged her to a corner.


    She struggled desperately but was no match for her captor''s strength, and could only let herself get


    manhandled.


    The moment the hand loosened, she tried to scream, but a familiar voice rang out. "It''s me."


    Laura jolted.


    It was dim in the carpark, and they were in a corner. Despite all that, when she turned around, she still


    saw the man''s features in detail.


    "Dad! What are you doing here?"


    She cried in shock, then recalled something and her face changed.


    "I told you that we no longer have anything to do with each other, so don''te find me at all!"


    With that, she tried to leave, but the man pulled her back.


    He sneered, "You were just calling me Dad, and now we have nothing to do with another? Even a


    swing doesn''t flip-flop that quickly."


    He spoke, then looked around and muttered, "It''s not safe to talk here. We''ll talk upstairs."


    With that, he sped towards the elevator with her in tow.


    They went straight to her room and Laura closed all the curtains on the windows, making sure no


    tabloid could get a shot on them, then exhaled.


    She turned and looked coldly at the grubby, middle-aged man before her. "What did youe to me


    for?"


    The middle-aged man was named Diego Jackson.


    He was Laura''s stepfather and adopted father.


    Diego sat down casually on the sofa, saying, "What else? They''re really cracking down on trying to


    collect my debt, so I came for money."


    "I don''t have money!"


    At just a mention of that, Laura''s face changed as she barked, "Leave now, I don''t want to see you


    again!"


    Diego was a scumbag, and as a wandering sleazeball, he was used to being yelled at and didn''t care.


    He smirked, "Sure, I can leave. I''m just afraid that after I leave here today, there''s going to be hot


    headline news over Laura Davies'' dirtyundry. We can bet on it if you don''t believe me!"


    "You!"


    Laura fumed, her expression shifting from pale to beet red, temporarily incapable of speaking.


    Seeing that, Diego''s smirk grew even wider. "Getting back on track, if I hadn''t taken pity on your mother


    and you and taken you two in, would you have gotten as far as you have today? What? Now that you''re


    famous and you''ve left the nest, you want to leave me to die on my own? That''s a bit too slimy of you!"


    "I''m the slimy one?"


    Laura''s fingertips trembled with rage. "All these years, who was it who paid your debts for you? When


    you became a junkie, beat people up, and ended up in the station, who was it who bailed you out?


    Without me, you''d have been cut up into pieces by everyone you''ve wronged already!"


    "Yes, yes! It''s all your doing."


    Diego just went with it and nodded, "That''s why I can onlye to you. They''ve got guns, you know?


    Guns, saying that if I don''t pay them back, they''ll put a round through my head. What could I do?"


    Laura couldn''t deal with him and sat down on the sofa, growling, "So how much do you owe this time?"


    "Not much. Three million."


    "What?"


    She shrieked, "Three million? You think I''m a bank?"


    Diego lifted his eyes and shot her a sidelong nce, leering, "Keep pretending. Everyone knows you''re


    a hot up anding star in the entertainment business. A single role makes you up to dozens of


    millions. What''s a few of those zeroes for me?"


    "That money isn''t my own!"


    Laura was pale with rage as she yelled, "The pay goes to thepany. Thepany gets a cut, the


    agent gets a cut, and then how much do you think I get? You can''t really think that all the effort I put


    into filming is all meant to go into this bottomless pit of yours."


    Hearing that, Diego grew a bit impatient as his gaze turned cold.


    "You really don''t have any?"


    Laura doubled down decisively. "I don''t!"


    "Okay!"


    Diego stood, as scummy as ever. "If that''s the case, then I''ll have to turn to someone else. I hear


    you''ve been getting in good with a certain young master by the name of Beton, right? Isn''t he chasing


    your skirt? If I can''t count on my daughter, I''ll have to count on my son-inw."

 Chapter 379 All Come To Ruin

    Chapter 379 All Come To Ruin


    Chapter 379 All Come to Ruin


    With that, he rose to leave.


    Laura blinked, then her expression turned ugly as she reacted and blocked his path. "What are you


    trying to do?"


    Diego sneered at her. "I told you. I''m going to see my son-inw about some pocket change. That''s not


    going too far, is it!"


    Laura''s chest was about to explode.


    "Have some shame, will you? I''ve got nothing to do with him! We just ate together a few times as


    investor and lead actress. Even if he really did feel something for me, we''re not even together, so by


    what right are you asking him for money?"


    Diego leered. "Not my business. You deal with it."


    "You!"


    Laura was getting a headache from her rage. She knew her adopted father was a slimeball, but she''d


    never thought he''d stoop this low.


    All these years, she''d looked carefree and rxed, but nobody knew her own pain deep inside.


    Ever since her birth father had died ten years ago, she''d fallen overnight into hell, and had never


    climbed back up.


    After a while, she sucked in a deep breath with red eyes. "I really don''t have money right now. If you


    want it, wait until I finish shooting this show right now. That''s the only way. Otherwise, it''ll alle to


    ruin, so do what you want. I can''t manage anything more..."


    Seeing that, Diego was still dissatisfied, but knew there wasn''t a better way out.


    So he grudgingly said, "Fine, when do you finish shooting the show?"


    "The end of the month, probably!"


    "Okay, I''ll wait until the end of the month. Don''t go back on your word, or... heh, you get it."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Laura choked, not sure what to say.


    She rubbed her brow tiredly, saying, "Just go. I''ll tell you when I have the money."


    Only then was Diego content to leave.


    ...


    After Diego left, Laura sat in her room, silent for a long while.


    About a dozen or so minutes had passed when she sighed, took up her phone, and dialed a number.


    It only took a few trills for the receiver to pick up.


    Laura asked carefully, "Maria, it''s... I want to ask a favor, if that''s okay."


    On the other end of the line, Maria''s voice was as cool as always. "What favor?"


    "I... I want to have my pay in advance, is that okay?"


    Maria frowned.


    The agent paused, then replied, "I don''t have a say over it. Do you need it urgently?"


    Laura bit her lip, then said yes.


    "Let''s do this, then! I''ll ask about it for you. The pay is usually calcted after the cast is dismissed, but


    if they can do it beforehand, I''ll have them send it to you in advance."


    Maria was talking inpletely businesslike terms, but even so, Laura was grateful.


    She hastily said, "All right. Thank you, Maria."


    "Sure."


    The line hung up. Laura massaged her nervous heart and rxed slightly, walking back towards her


    quarters.


    At that moment, on the other side.


    After Maria hung up, she told Elsa about the incident.


    Hearing what had happened, Elsa was quite surprised.


    Considering that Laura might need the money for some emergency, though, she didn''t overthink it.


    But this show was primarily being invested in by Annie International. Star Entertainment was just


    attached to it on the side, and she didn''t have a say over that.


    Natalia wasn''t managing Annie International anymore, so this was strictly business. Because of that,


    she didn''t ask Natalia and handed in a request on that side directly.


    The following day, the results came out.


    The answer they''d given was that they couldn''t give out pay in advance with no such regtions in the


    Laura was gravely disappointed.


    But she knew that Maria was doing her enough of a favor by even asking about it. So even though she


    was disappointed, she still thanked her.


    Back at the cast, she was troubled over it the entire morning.


    She usually didn''t get called for retakes, but because of this incident, she wasn''t focused today, and the


    director had to call for cuts again and again.


    With so many cuts, the people around started gabbing.


    The director was exasperated, too.


    He walked out from behind the recording monitor and said, "What''s with you today? Have you got


    something on your mind? Why couldn''t you get in the zone?"


    Laura lowered her head and bit her lip.


    After a while, she gritted her teeth and said, "One more time, director, let me try again."


    The director frowned at her.


    Even someone hopelessly obtuse could tell that Laura had something weighing on her. With her like


    this, no matter how hard she worked, the results wouldn''t be satisfactory.


    Finally, he waved her off and muttered, "All right, I can see you''re tired. Get some rest. If there''s


    anything you need to deal with, deal with it first. We''ll shoot the scenes you need to shoot today


    tomorrow."


    Then he turned to the supervisor to the side and ordered, "Have Sallye over. We''ll shoot her


    scenes today first."


    "Okay, I''ll call for her."


    The director sat back behind the monitor as the supervisor went to fetch Sally. Soon, the scene


    switched to the one Sally needed to shoot.


    Laura stood there, biting her lip, feeling a rush of shame.


    She knew that she wasn''t performing well today. Even though she''d tried to get immersed in the role,


    she just couldn''t do it.


    Seeing Sally saunter over in costume, she could only step to the side helplessly.


    Noticing how distracted she was, the director frowned and urged, "You can''t focus on two things at


    once. If something really hase up for you, deal with that first. Half a day or a day''s dy is nothing


    in shooting. When you''re done, we can continue with the scene afterwards."


    Laura nodded. "I''ve got it. Thanks, director."


    Leaving the set, she returned to the cast''s hotel, showered, andy in bed, staring dully at her phone.


    She was in a daze. At a time like this, she really didn''t know who to contact.


    It wasn''t that she hadn''t thought of turning to Natalia. That amount of money was nothing to her now.


    But she had her own pride, and knew her own situation. Diego was a bottomless pit. It was enough for


    her to be in such bad luck, but she didn''t need to drag her friends into that pit with her.


    Unless she absolutely had to, she wouldn''t ask it of a friend.


    Just as she was ruminating, her phone suddenly rang.


    She jolted, lifted her phone, and saw it was Max.


    She was a bit confused.


    This man never contacted her at all for as long as she could remember, so what was he doing calling


    her at a time like this?


    She didn''t want to take it and hung up right away. After all, it couldn''t be anything serious.


    On the other end, Max sat on his office chair, legs crossed, waiting expectantly for the woman to pick


    up, but then she just hung up on him!


    She hung up!


    Max looked at the dark phone screen and steamed.


    This damn woman! Hanging up on him?


    Max was always popr wherever he went, but it was just her who kept on wising off to him.


    What kind of temperament was this? It was so tough and prickly!


    He ground his teeth and, after a while, sent her a text.


    "Hanging up on me? The hell?"


    Laura looked at the text and sneered.


    She replied with a single, "Heh!"


    Max could almost picture her stubborn, disdainful look.


    He was fuming.


    He looked at the phone and scoffed.


    Fine, let it drag on! She''d end up with him eventually!

 Chapter 380 Unutterable Predicament

    Chapter 380 Unutterable Predicament


    Chapter 380 Unutterable Predicament


    Over the following few days, Diego gave her several more phone calls, chasing after the money with


    increasing urgency.


    Laura was about to be driven insane. Sometimes, she really just wanted to let him expose everything


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    and stop giving a damn!


    As much as she liked acting, as much as she wanted to be an actress, she was done. If she was to


    lose everything she had now, fine, she didn''t care!


    But thinking of her mother still in hospital, her heart throbbed, suppressing every wishful thought of


    giving up the struggle.


    She couldn''t afford to break here!


    If even she fell, what would happen to her mother?


    At that moment, she received a call from Maria.


    Maria was a blunt person who never minced her words or muddied her methods.


    The moment they connected, she went right to the point. "Do you really need money badly right now?"


    Laura floundered, then nodded hastily. "Yes."


    "Okay. Tomorrow night, there''s going to be a stage event. A friend of mine lost a couple of celebrities.


    It''s not with Star but anotherpany. I''ve told them about you and to bring you along. It doesn''t pay


    much, but it can still round out to about a few hundred K. Only, after the event ends, you need to go


    have dinner with them. Is that okay?"


    Laura hurriedly said, "It''s okay."


    "Great. I''ll notify you tomorrow."


    "All right. Thank you, Maria."


    Hanging up, Laura finally sighed with relief.


    Thinking that she''d make a sum of money after tomorrow, her heart was somewhat settled.


    The following day, Laura asked for a day off from the cast and went on the scene.


    When she arrived, she found that it was a car exhibition. Every model attending was either an outer-


    circle model or a seventh to eighth tier actress.


    They counted as celebrities, but to put it a bit more rudely, they were women wandering around the


    edges of the entertainment industry.


    These models were mostly pretty with great figures, only missing a chance to shine. So even though


    they knew that a car show like this was probably not purely simply, they still fought to get a spot here.


    Maria hadn''t been a famous agent before, and only got into Star Entertainment because she''d brought


    up a few decent ones.


    As for the celebrities under her banner, other than Laura being a notable second-tier, the rest were


    rookies.


    Laura didn''t know what these models'' rtionship was with Maria, but they were probably


    acquaintances.


    Maria had said it herself. This was an event her friend was responsible for. These models weren''t too


    famous, but it was a good chance for them to get involved in the car exhibition.


    After all, in this day an age, pretty girls trying to get into entertainment were like sand in the desert. It


    was good to have an opportunity to advance.


    Laura didn''t really want to get involved in an event like this, but to take care of urgent business, she


    couldn''t pick and choose.


    After getting changed offstage, she went out with everyone.


    The work was simple enough, but Laura was small and only stood at one meter sixty-three. It wasn''t


    too short for an ordinary girl, but it would be hard to pick her out from the models.


    So after her makeup was done, the costume handler gave her a twelve-centimeter-high pair of shoes,


    with a small, narrow heel.


    Wearing them all through the afternoon, her feet ached.


    But thinking of the hundred K, she felt it was worth the pain, so she grinned and bore it.


    Then, though, after the entire afternoon of stage work wasplete, the staff members walked in from


    outside, pped their hands and said, "Don''t go, everybody, the businessmen in charge have put


    together a dinner, so we''re going to attend."


    Laura started.


    Maria had told her that they''d probably have to have dinner together after work.


    But with so many models havinge in to work ¨C there were over a dozen of them ¨C it shouldn''t have


    taken everyone. So, she was pondering how to refuse.


    Then at that moment, a girl next to her spoke for her.


    "My stomach''s not feeling too good, George. Can I take a pass?"


    The staff member called George sneered. "Can you pass on your attendance pay today, too?"


    The girl who''d been asked the question blushed instantly, biting her lip, not daring to speak.


    To the side, Laura saw it all and wasn''t dumb or bold enough to bring up leaving first.


    The one called George went out, and everyone heaved a collective sigh of relief.


    They gathered round, muttering a fewints, but no one said anything else.


    Laura looked around and cautiously asked someone next to her, "Why are they having us all go for


    dinner? Where are we going?"


    The girl she''d asked had participated in events like this before, so she knew the way things went.


    Hearing the question, the girl shot her a look. "First time, eh."


    Laura nodded.


    "Then watch out tonight. In our line of work, sometimes, you just have to pay attention and stay alert. If


    you''re smart, you''ll be fine. They''re all out for a good time and won''t force anything."


    Laura blinked, then heard her words and frowned.


    The girl continued, smiling, "It''s strange, really. We''re in this event to scrape a living, so it''s natural for


    us, but you''re a proper celebrity, so what are you going there for? You can''t be pressed for a hundred


    grand."


    Laura floundered, then forced a smile.


    "I''m just here to take a look. Haven''t done this before. It''s experience."


    Hearing that, the girl snickered.


    "Sure, then experience it for yourself!"


    With that, she changed and walked over to the restroom.


    Laura stood there, a little embarrassed. But some reasons were best left to oneself. So she could only


    follow them out.


    They were eating in the city, at a high-end luxury hotel.


    Laura got out of the car with everyone and walked inside.


    She''d changed back to her own clothes. A white, casual outfit that looked pure and energetic, but also


    seemed a bit dull.


    She''d dressed like that deliberately.


    After all, in an environment like this, if she wasn''t in more low-profile clothes, it''d be dangerous.


    George looked at her as he led them over and frowned a bit contemptuously.


    But he didn''t say anything about it as he led everyone to the top, eighth floor.


    They took the elevator all they way up, reached the eighth floor, passed avish lobby, and stopped at


    the door of a VIPpartment.


    Even through the door, they could hear the bustling music and loud activitying from inside.


    A server opened the door for them, and the stink of wealth immediately wafted out.


    Laura had to cover her nose. George walked in first, grinning, "Sorry we''rete. Traffic jam on the way."

 Chapter 381 Drinking For Business

    Chapter 381 Drinking For Business


    Chapter 381 Drinking for Business


    "Where are those beauties you promised to bring over, George? I don''t see them anywhere?"


    "They''re here, they''re all here. Everyone can have their fun tonight."


    With that, he winked at the girls outside. There were those who were unwilling in the crowd, but there


    were also those who wanted to grasp this chance, and they led the way in.


    Laura followed at the end of the crowd, grumbling internally.


    How was this supposed to be a business event?


    This was using a business event as an excuse to have the girls drink with them.


    Still, there were a lot of people there, which should be fine. She just had to keep herself as


    unnoticeable as possible. No matter how it went, she had to get it through tonight.


    Thinking of that, she shrank her neck, trying to make herself look smaller and less attractive.


    When they went inside thepartment, they found that there were plenty of people inside. The


    The sofa before them was seated with a slew of men and women, even a few somewhat famous


    actresses in the industry.


    Laura looked at them, somewhat surprised.


    She''d thought they were famous and high enough in the rungs of the entertainment business not to


    And looking at the men seated beside them, she instantly knew that they were just like here, here to


    keeppany and look pretty.


    Who were the people appearing here tonight?


    Laura was full of curiosity. At that moment, George murmured, "These are all media tycoons here


    tonight. If you know what''s good for you, don''t y the princess here just because you''re a bit famous.


    It''s up to you if you can fly up the chain!"


    After that, he beamed at the crowd. "It''s been a long time, good sirs. These are all new people here.


    They''ll be in your care."


    With that, he tugged two girls over and introduced them, having them introduce themselves as well.


    "Hello, sir!"


    "Nice to meet you, sir!"


    "Hey, that''s great, that''s great."


    Laura watched with her own eyes as one tycoon took a girl''s hand, leering lustfully, while the other girl


    took a seat besides another media mogul.


    Her face shifted as she gained a new understanding of the drinking party tonight.


    This wasn''t a drinking party at all; they were just being pimped out.


    George must have been involved in this business a lot. As for those outer-circle girls, they might have a


    chance in emerging into the industry if they could gain the favor of some bigshot in the industry, so they


    were only happy to attend.


    It was a mystery how Maria was connected to these people.


    Laura was still thinking her scattered thoughts when George yanked her over and pressed her against


    an obese man.


    "Mr. Jude, this is a piping hot star right now, and she''s been in several shows now! You need to look


    after her a bit tonight."


    The one called Mr. Jude grinned at Laura and nodded. "It''s all right. I like this sort of pure, chaste


    celebrity."


    With that, he reached out with a fat hand towards her. Laura felt a rolling sense of nausea in her


    stomach and felt the urge to run outside.


    But she lifted her head and saw George''s warning look, then finally suppressed her revulsion.


    Forget it. On ount of the money, she had to take it!


    With that, she took her hand out without making a fuss and put up a winess, smiling, "A toast to you,


    Mr. Jude."


    "Of course."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Seeing her so willing, Mr. Jude was clearly happy about it, and drained a ss with her.


    Laura was fine with drinking, since she could handle it.


    If drinking meant she was going to profit, she was okay drinking a bit more.


    Finishing their arrangements, George left, and didn''t appear again all throughout the night.


    Laura was having plenty to drink. When they started off, Mr. Jude was nice and proper enough, but as


    time went on, he started to turn risqu¨¦.


    His hands kept brushing up against her as if by ident, and he even tried to put his arm around her


    waist.


    Laura shifted away without remarking on it, and Mr. Jude didn''t force it. But his gaze, when it fell on her


    again, was tinted with a bit of displeasure.


    "I heard you''ve been in a few shows before. What kind of shows were they? Can you talk to me about


    it?"


    This Mr. Jude didn''t seem to have too much to do with entertainment. Forcing a smile, Laura replied,


    "Just small productions, Mr. Jude. Let''s drink instead."


    With that, she reached for a ss, but Mr. Jude stopped her.


    He could already tell that Laura could hold her liquor, even better than he could, so getting her drunk


    wasn''t realistic.


    So he beamed, "It''s no rush. Drinking too much is bad for a girl''s body. Let''s talk about your acting


    career."


    Laura squeezed out a dry smile. "Oh, okay."


    "Actually, I have a contemporary drama at my hands right now. I think your image and aura all fit


    ying the female lead."


    Any normal person would have been overjoyed to hear that.


    Then they probably would have asked what sort of show it was, and if they had a chance at acting the


    role.


    But Laura, on the other hand, just said "oh" and didn''t follow up on it.


    Mr. Jude frowned at her.


    It''d been a whole evening. As patient as he was, he was losing his cool.


    Did this girl really not get it, or was she ying dumb?


    He waved a server over and leant into his ear, murmuring something.


    The server left, nodding respectfully.


    Mr. Jude shot Laura a look, smiling coldly.


    Whether she really didn''t understand or if she was pretending, since he''d set his eyes on her tonight,


    she could forget running away!


    Laura didn''t know what was running through Mr. Jude''s head at the moment. She looked at the time as


    she sat there. It was already midnight, and people were leaving one by one from thepartment.


    She was quite sure that, after a bit longer, the party was going to end!


    She rxed a bit. After all, she''d stayed alert all night, and was quite happy they could leave soon.


    At that moment, the server came over and poured two sses for them.


    Mr. Jude lifted his wrist, looked at the time, and smiled, "It''s gettingte and I have to go back soon. It''s


    a pleasure meeting you, Miss Davies. Onest toast?"


    Laura''s eyes lit up and she lifted her ss. "Sure."


    She didn''t suspect anything and drank the whole thing. Then she found the taste a bit strange.


    But they were leaving straight away so she didn''t overthink it. Finishing her drink, Mr. Jude had stood


    up.


    "Are you going to stay here, Miss Davies?"


    "Er, no, I''m leaving too."


    Really! The party was over, so what was the point of staying here?


    She stood. Mr. Jude''s eyes gleamed as he chuckled, "Then let''s go out together."


    "Oh, okay."


    The two walked out, while the rest of the girls who''de with Laura didn''t think much about it.


    Or, it should be said, no one even noticed them.

 Chapter 382 Asking Him For Help

    Chapter 382 Asking Him For Help


    Chapter 382 Asking Him for Help


    Outside thepartment, Laura wanted to call George and ask where the car was.


    He''d mentioned before they came that if they had travel problems getting back, they could give him a


    call and he''d send a car over.


    But before she could even make the call, she felt her head swim.


    Her vision blurred and the world spun around her.


    Laura closed her eyes and shook her head.


    Mr. Jude was walking in front. Seeing her state, he stopped, his tones concerned. "What''s wrong, Miss


    Davies? Are you ill?"


    "Oh... it''s nothing, I must have had too much to drink. I''m fine."


    "I think you''ve had too much to drink as well. You were mming them down tonight. How about this!


    Where do you live? I''ll take you back."


    As he spoke, he tried to put a hand on her shoulder.


    Laura hurriedly took a step back and managed a smile. "No need, Mr. Jude. I can get a taxi back."


    "That won''t do, will it? A lone girl getting a taxi at a time like this isn''t safe. I can take you back!"


    "There really is no need, Mr. Jude! What are you doing? Let go of me!"


    Mr. Jude had wrapped an arm around her waist and tugged her up against him. Laura struggled


    desperately.


    At this moment, Mr. Jude had lost every ounce of patience and torn off his mask of a gentle, well-


    mannered merchant, revealing his true colors.


    With his arm around Laura, he sneered, "Give it a rest! What are you doing ying dumb at a time like


    this? Don''t think I''m so ignorant I would know. There isn''t a single clean one of you actresses. What


    haven''t you done to get to your position? Don''t worry! One night with me, and the next show I invest in


    will definitely have you as the female lead! That is, if you service me nice and proper tonight!"


    With that, he grinned lewdly and bent down to kiss the girl on the mouth.


    Laura felt her stomach turn as the man''s lips drew close. The heavy stench of tobo and alcohol


    invaded her nostrils, making her want to vomit.


    "Mr. Jude! Don''t do this! Let go of me!"


    "Let go of you? Ha! Even if I let you go now, could you still stand up straight?"


    Mr. Jude leered, while Laura''s heart jolted.


    A sense of numbness rose from her gut and only took a few seconds to spread throughout her body.


    Her limbs grew incredibly weak while her head turned dizzyingly. A heat spread out from from the


    inside of her body, forcing her to slide downwards.


    Damnit!


    She seemed to have been drugged!


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Laura wasn''t the sort of damsel who''d grown up in a greenhouse. If she still didn''t understand what was


    going at this point, she wasn''t worth her two decades of life.


    Seeing her limp form, Mr. Jude shickered, pleased, the fat flesh on his face collecting into a lump,


    almost hiding his beady little eyes from view.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Davies, I''ll give you some sweet loving tonight. Come here, baby!"


    With that, he reached out inside her clothes with his greasy, blubbery hands.


    Laura was both shocked and scared. In the opening when he reached out, she bent her knee and


    kicked him square in the crotch, then pushed him off and ran off.


    "Agh! You bitch! You kicked me!"


    "Mr. Jude, what''s wrong?" The bodyguards behind him ran up.


    "What are you doing just standing around? She''s running! Chase her!"


    The bodyguards looked at the direction Laura had fled and stared at each other.


    Furious. Mr. Jude hammered his fist down on each of their heads. "Have you all gone deaf? If you don''t


    get your hands on her today, you can all pack up your shit and piss off! Hear me?"


    Only then did the bunglers react and respond, "Yes, sir!"


    They left Mr. Jude behind and chased out.


    Laura ran for her life.


    Even though her feet were numb and weak, she knew that she hadn''t held back with that kick.


    If Mr. Jude got his hands on her tonight, she was done for!


    So she had to escape.


    Thinking of that, she hurriedly ran in front of the elevator and pressed the button.


    But before the elevator could arrive, there came angry shouts from behind. "Stop right there!"


    Laura''s pupils expanded as she turned around and saw the bodyguards chasing her.


    There were still plenty of guests in the hotel. Seeing the situation, they looked on, but none of them


    seemed like they were going to help.


    Laura felt a chill and looked back at the elevator. It was only at the second floor.


    At this rate, she''d be caught even before the elevator arrived.


    What was she supposed to do?


    She burned with panic. Seeing the people approach, she couldn''t think about it too much and ran


    towards the other side.


    She didn''t know how long she''d run when she ran headfirst into a rock-hard chest.


    "Sir, please help me! There''s people chasing after me!"


    She didn''t even have time to look up to see who it was as she clutched at his clothes and babbled.


    A shocked voice came from above. "You?"


    Laura started.


    She looked up and saw Max''s frustratingly handsome face, covered with a smug smile.


    "Oho, what''s this? If you want to throw yourself into my arms, pick a ce. With that many people


    there, what kind of scene are you trying to make?"


    He said, and tutted at her teasingly as he took her hands off his suit''s cor.


    Laura hadn''t thought she''d meet him here, either.


    The things he said made her want to p him silly, but at a time like this, it was better to meet him than


    meeting someone else.


    At least, there was a voice deep in her telling her that, as bad as Max was, he just had a big mouth,


    and would never take advantage of her.


    With that in mind, she suppressed the urge to retort, grabbing at him again, crying out desperately,


    "Max, help me."


    Only then did Max notice there was something off with the girl.


    Her cheeks were red, her forehead was beading with sweat, her breaths were shallow and swift, and


    her whole body was limp.


    Lifting his head, he saw several men in ck running over.


    "That''s her! She''s there, grab her!"


    His eyes darkened instantly.


    Taking the girl up in his arms, his thin lips parted. "Barnes!"


    "Yes, young master!"


    A well-built man walked out behind him.


    Max hadn''t given any orders, but a single nce put his meaning across entirely.


    Barnes walked towards the bodyguards.


    Together with Max were a few CEOs of listedpanies. Seeing this scene, they were all somewhat


    confused.


    Unable to put the pieces together, they asked curiously, "What''s going on?"


    Max frowned.


    Shrugging inside, he wondered how the heck he was supposed to know?


    It had to be some trouble this woman got herself into!


    He shot a grumbling look at the woman in his arms, then found that she''d lost consciousness and was


    copsed in his arms, sweat all over her forehead, her face unbelievably red.


    His gut jolted.


    Max was used to hanging around ces of ill repute. Seeing her current state, he didn''t need to check


    to get a basic grasp of what had gone down.


    His handsome features instantly turned dark, his eyes growing colder than ice.


    Damnit! The scum! They drugged her!

 Chapter 383 Second Son Of The Nixon Family

    Chapter 383 Second Son Of The Nixon Family


    Chapter 383 Second Son of the Nixon Family


    The bodyguards chased over and didn''t think they''d be stopped halfway. They were wondering what


    was going on when, behind them, Mr. Jude had caught up.


    "Huh? What are you doing stopping here? Where is she?"


    The bodyguards looked groveling over at the girl in Max''s arms. Mr. Jude followed their gaze over and


    blinked.


    Who was that? Why did he look so familiar?


    Max always acted out, but people who really did get in contact with him actually weren''t high in number.


    Most people knew him from tabloids and gossip.


    Besides, this was the evening. The corridors of the hotel were lit with various different colors, all dim.


    Also, Mr. Jude had had plenty of drink, then Laura had kicked him, sending the drink circting through


    his body, so his eyes weren''t working too well.


    He only saw a familiar-looking young man holding Laura in his arms. Thinking it was one of those


    young wealthy noblemen he''d met before, he snickered, "Heh, I was wondering where she''d gone, but


    turns out she found a backer."


    As he sneered, he walked forward. "I''m the CEO of Aspen Enterprises, buddy. This woman took my


    money and ran. She even kicked me! Seeing as you''re also a man of status, let''s avoid the trouble.


    We''ll get to know each other today, and I can introduce an even more beautiful woman to you some


    other time."


    With that, he walked up and tried to pull Laura over.


    But he''d taken all of two steps when Barnes stopped him.


    "Who are you? What are you doing in my way?"


    Barnes didn''t say anything and only looked at him.


    Seeing that, Mr. Jude didn''t take him seriously. But the man was in his way and he couldn''t get over. He


    was probably that young man''s bodyguard.


    Heh! Only having one bodyguard around meant his status wasn''t anything special. For himself, he


    always left home with three to four bodyguards.


    Since he wasn''t anything special, then there was no need to hold back too much.


    Considering that, Mr. Jude barked at his bodyguards, "What are you doing standing around? Hurry up


    and bring me that woman!"


    The bodyguards didn''t dare go against him, and walked up,plying.


    At that moment, Max finally spoke.


    "You say you''re the CEO of Aspen Enterprises?"


    Mr. Jude looked at him, nodding arrogantly. "Yep! What about it?"


    He thought the young man had heard his title and was afraid, about to submit.


    After all, Aspen might not have been a first-rate international group, but it still had a lot of influence in


    Eqitin.


    More importantly, the Nixon family had Aspen''s back, which meant they had an irond backer.


    Even if they could afford to mess with him, they couldn''t afford to mess with the Nixon family!


    Unexpectedly, the young man opposite him wasn''t just unintimidated, he was chuckling coldly.


    He didn''t say anything else, only took out his phone and dialed a number.


    "You have three days'' time to make Aspen Enterprises disappear from Eqitin!"


    What?


    Make Aspen Enterprises disappear from Eqitin?


    He didn''t hear things wrong, did he?!


    Mr. Jude burst outughing as if he''d heard the best joke in the world.


    "Young man! Who do you think you are? Make us disappear from Eqitin? Do you have any idea how


    big Aspen Enterprises is? Do you know who''s backing Aspen Enterprises? Oh me, saying something


    like that. My poor sides."


    Mr. Jude had no idea who he''d pissed off today, and what horrors he''d sown for himself.


    But even if he had no idea, the businessmen besides Max did.


    Hearing Max''s phone call, all their faces changed.


    Everyone knew that the second son of the Nixon family might have been a shy yboy, but he


    always meant what he said, and was extremely protective of his own.


    From the words he''d exchanged bumping into this girl, everyone could see that they knew each other.


    Since they knew each other and Max had helped her, he''d naturally help her till the end.


    And Mr. Jude, in the meantime, was jumping straight into the tiger''s mouth. At a certain point, he was


    just asking for it.


    Asking for it or not, he didn''t even know what situation he was in, the fool.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of that, everyone looked towards Mr. Jude with a bit more sympathy.


    Mr. Jude still hadn''t reacted to things yet, and smirked, "Young man! Just give me the girl! You''re pretty


    handsome, and you can''t be short of women to the point you''ll try to take them from me, can you?"


    Maxughed lightly, his eyes full of cold.


    "You? Take someone from me? Give me a break!"


    At that, Mr. Jude''s face changed.


    His sneer twisted. "Heh, you just don''t know to quit when you''re ahead, do you? Fine, don''t me me,


    then!"


    He directed his bodyguards to advance. "Get over there and take the girl!"


    The bodyguards could only obey, but before they could even step forward, there came a flickering


    shadow in front of them. Barnes was already moving.


    His speed was off the charts. Under themplight, it was almost impossible to see how he''d struck. All


    four bodyguards had been taken down.


    Mr. Jude was stunned.


    "Y-y-you..."


    Before he could get his words out, Barnes lunged forward. There was a screech. Mr. Jude''s wrist had


    been dislocated, and his fat body had been thrown over Barnes'' shoulder as it fell heavily to the


    ground.


    Max scooped up the girl in his arms in a bridal carry.


    "Barnes, investigate what tonight was about! And don''t let me see him again!"


    "Sir!"


    Max carried Laura out of the scene.


    The businessmen standing around looked at each other, unsure of whether to follow or not.


    Finally, one of them said, "Let''s go, then! The young master probably won''t have time to talk business


    for a while."


    "You''re right. We''ll discuss what happened today some other time."


    "Sure."


    The businessmen all left.


    Mr. Jude was still groaning and yelling on the ground.


    "You useless piece of trash! Four of you couldn''t take one of them?! Hurry and chase after them!


    They''ve got the balls to hit me ¨C I won''t let you bastards go!"


    But those bodyguards worked for money, and they weren''t professional. Getting taken down by Barnes''


    wraithlike motions, they knew they''de up on a wall, and not a single one of them dared go forward.


    Getting hurt or even killed for several thousand a month ¨C that was an idiot''s gig!


    Besides, Mr. Jude didn''t treat them well, ordering them around like dogs. Who was going to stick with


    him now?


    Seeing that he still had the nerve to throw tantrums, Barnes chuckled coldly and approached.


    Mr. Jude trembled.


    "You say that Aspen Enterprises is backed by the Nixon family. Then do you know who you''ve just


    been yelling at?"


    Mr. Jude clutched his broken wrist, his face pale as he whimpered, "Who?"


    "His name is Max Nixon!"


    Mr. Jude was left speechless.


    ...


    Max carried the girl to his car.


    At this point, Laura had lost every ounce of strength, and her consciousness was fading. Thankfully,


    there hadn''t been too muchced into the wine, so even though her body burned with heat, she could


    still control herself.

 Chapter 384 Consent On Both Sides

    Chapter 384 Consent On Both Sides


    Chapter 384 Consent on Both Sides


    Even though she''d been too groggy and half-conscious to see all that had happened back there in the


    hotel, she knew that Max had saved her.


    In the car, in his arms, she found the strength to say, "Thank you."


    Max looked down at her.


    He was out here today to talk business, and hadn''t been in a good mood, so there weren''t any women


    around him. He hadn''t thought he''d meet her here.


    In this state, no less.


    Wasn''t she shooting a show? Why was she with those scumbags?


    It wasn''t that he didn''t know about the hidden rules of the entertainment business. He also knew that


    some people liked to fool around with actresses for the attention.


    There was consent on both sides for those things, and he didn''t pay too much attention to the


    exchanges of power and sex.


    Even in Annie International, such things had happened. So long as both sides agreed to it, most of the


    time people kept one eye open and the other shut, and no one butted in.


    After all, it was a rough world out there, and not everyone was a saint.


    He''d never thought, though, that it''d happen to her one day.


    Looking at the flushing, almost unconscious woman in his arms, his knuckles whitened, his only regret


    being that he''d been too soft and hadn''t crippled that Jude fellow right then and there!


    But that was fine, he could cripple himter!


    There was no rush, he could take his time!


    First, to figure out what had gone down today.


    With that in mind, he lightly pped her face.


    "Hey, Davies, quit ying dead. Get up and tell me what''s going on, will you?"


    Laura''s eyes were closed and she didn''t respond at all.


    Max frowned, dissatisfied.


    He didn''t want to believe that Laura was the sort of person who could throw away her pride and


    reputation to sell her own appearance and body to drink with that sort of crusty old man.


    But looking at the way she was now, he probably wouldn''t get any answers.


    So Max didn''t ask too much about it and drove her to the hospital.


    Laura didn''t stay unconscious for too long.


    She woke after about two hours.


    Opening her eyes, she looked at the white ceiling, and it took a few seconds for her to realize where


    she was.


    As expected, she turned around and saw that man walking in through the doorway.


    "You''re awake?"


    Max''s face was cold, and his tones were unfriendly.


    Laura blinked and supported herself as she stood.


    "Why am I in the hospital? Did you take me here?"


    Max smirked mockingly. "If I hadn''t taken you to the hospital, was I supposed to let you fool around with


    me and use me as an antidote?"


    Laura blinked and looked at him, a little confused.


    "I was fooling around with you?"


    "What do you think?"


    "Uh..."


    To be honest, even though she''d been drugged and drunk, the drug wasn''t strong, so her memory was


    muddled, but it hadn''t cut off.


    She remembered getting saved by Max and getting groggily into his car, but she didn''t remember


    putting moves on him.


    She was confident in her self-restraint.


    Besides...


    She looked at Max''s feminine, ridiculously delicate face.


    She didn''t likedyboys.


    Max saw here stare at him and thought she''d discovered her conscience after he''d saved herst night,


    and was feeling guilty for everything she''d said and done.


    He was prepared to ept her apology and heartfelt confession when the girl shook her head.


    Then, very calmly, she said, "That''s not possible."


    "..."


    Laura said seriously, "I know full well what I did. At most, I leant against your shoulder and didn''t do


    anything else. Don''t scare me."


    Max was at a loss for words.


    Why did he feel like he''d saved an ungrateful swine?


    Now he really wanted stuff her back inside that hotel and leave her to fend for herself!


    Did he have a stroke yesterday? Saving her, then doing away with the entire Aspen Enterprise for her!


    Laura didn''t know what was going through his head and looked at the time. It was three in the morning.


    She yelped, "Damn! It''s thiste!"


    She had a scene to shoot in the morning, and Leroy was always stern when he was directing. She was


    already guilty enough inside for failing to perform up to par these few days. If she got backte and still


    couldn''t get in condition to shoot tomorrow, she''d die of shame.


    Thinking of that, she hurriedly got out of bed, put her jacket on and said to Max, "No matter how it went


    back then, thank you! I''m not an ungrateful person, and seeing as you saved mest night, I''ll treat you


    to dinner another day. That''s that, bye!"


    With that, she waved at him and left out the door.


    She left.


    She left.


    She left.


    Max stood there, looked at the empty bed, thought about what he''d done a few hours ago, and felt like


    an absolute moron!


    Goddamnit!


    He clenched his teeth and roared, "Laura Davies, you ungrateful minx! See if I give another rat''s ass


    about you from now on!"


    But Laura had already gone far away, and couldn''t hear him.


    Finally, Max sat in a huff on the bed and gave Barnes a call.


    "Go check exactly what it was that went onst night. Give me a call when you''ve found it out."


    ...


    Laura showered when she went back to the cast, then fell asleep.


    Then she woke up at nine.


    They were shooting at ten, and period dramas called for style and makeup. The hair alone took two


    hours to fix.


    So everyone usually arrived a few hours early. Seeing that she wasn''t there, the director had people


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    look for her at the hotel, knew that she was sleeping in, and didn''t look happy about it in the morning.


    "What were you doingst night? Waking sote today."


    Laura smiled a little embarrassedly. "Sorry, director, I was out for business yesterday and got backte.


    Sorry for the dy."


    "Hmph. All right, go get your makeup done."


    "Okay."


    Laura went to the dressing room. Sally looked at her hasty figure and scoffed.


    Other people didn''t know what she''d gotten up tost night, but she did.


    Because...


    She sneered, thought about the photo she''d received on her phonest night, and her mood instantly


    improved.


    There was no rush. She had to y this right. It might have been a small thing, but if she yed her


    cards right, it could be a happy surprise for her.


    After all, nobody could have imagined that the female costar of a cast was going to that sort of ce


    and getting in a scandal with a man like that!


    At that point, the show wasn''t airing yet, and the scandals would be flying everywhere. There was no


    guarantee she could keep that costar position.


    Thinking of that, Sally chuckled, pleased. The director called her right at that moment to film the next


    scene, and she walked over to the set.


    Laura walked back to the dressing room and started her styling.


    In the gap between the makeup getting done, she took out her phone and called Maria about it.

 Chapter 385 Touring The Set

    Chapter 385 Touring The Set


    Chapter 385 Touring the Set


    Last night had gone wrong, but the money should have been given to Maria in the first ce, so it


    should be fine on that end.


    As for that Mr. Jude, he deserved what he''d got!


    She actually didn''t know what Max had done to the man. She hadn''t lost consciousnesspletely at


    that night that night, but she''d been getting confused.


    So she didn''t really hear what everyone had said clearly.


    That''s why she also didn''t know that Max was purging all of Aspen Enterprises from Eqitin.


    Dialing Maria''s number, she hurriedly beamed, "Maria, I... the attendance fee I was supposed to get


    paid yesterday night, could you wire it to me now?"


    On the other end, Maria''s tone was helpless.


    "Sorry, Laura, we might... not be able to get the money now."


    Laura blinked.


    "What?"


    "Did something go wrongst night? They called today to say that you offended a very important


    customer, who took back all their previous investment, so..."


    Laura was speechless.


    "How about this! If you really need money, I''ve got some spare change on hand I can lend to you. You


    can return it any time you want, no rush."


    Laura hurriedly said, "No need. Thanks, Maria."


    After hanging up, Laura''s mood plummeted.


    She hadn''t thought she wouldn''t even get that sum of money fromst night.


    She clutched her head dejectedly, sighing.


    At that moment, her phone rang again.


    It was Diego.


    Laura frowned and picked it up impatiently. "What is it this time?"


    "The money you promised me, sweet daughter. When am I getting it? It''s the twenty-fifth. It''ll only be a


    few days before the month is over. They''re putting a lot of pressure on me now.


    Laura wanted to reach through the phone and strangle him.


    She said through clenched teeth, "I told you I''m going to give it to you when the cast is done, and the


    show isn''t done shooting yet, right? What''s the rush?"


    Diego snickered twice.


    "Fine. At any rate, it''s this month at thetest. If you can''t produce the money by then or try to lie to me,


    don''t me me for what happens next!"


    With that, Diego hung up.


    Today, just as Laura arrived on set, she heard that there was a huge investoring to tour the set.


    After asking about it, she learned it was actually Max.


    Even though the primary investor in the show was Annie International, there were other investors and


    Max was one of them.


    Hearing the news, everyone was riled up.


    Who was Max? He was the second son of the Nixon family, one of the four great families. He was


    famous for being one of the city''s most eligible bachelors.


    He was a regr in the tabloids and on everyone''s lips all the time, but speaking of, not a lot of people


    had met him up close.


    And all these years, Max had invested along with Archie in quite a few shows, but he''d never shown up


    to tour the set in person.


    So, everyone who heard the news grew excited.


    A few of the assistant girls on scene were mostly attracted by the sheer beauty that Max disyed on


    magazines, and wanted to see their god in person.


    And those who''d seen max in social asions were nning something different all of their own.


    Everyone knew that this second young master of the Nixon family was a yboy who really looked


    after his women.


    They didn''t have the chance to approach normally, and with an opportunity to get close contact today,


    of course they were going to pull out all the stops to get him to notice them.


    As long as they could climb that tree, forget marrying into a noble family, even just being a female


    friend of his was worth envy.


    So the actresses were losing their cool.


    All of them put extra effort into dolling themselves up. Even Josephine, who was usually calm and


    collected, spent an additional half-hour on her makeup.


    Of everyone there, only Laura was disdainful towards Max''s arrival.


    She grumbled inside. Tour? They might have called it a tour, but wasn''t this just an inspection?


    Each and every one of them were so happy. These people really did think they could just springboard


    off someone''s head to the top, didn''t they?


    Laura shook her head, exasperated, and ignored those people as she finished her makeup and headed


    on her own to the set.


    She was shooting three scenes today. A fight scene, and dialogue scene, and an emotional scene.


    The emotional scene was first, which went well.


    The second scene was the dialogue.


    Max had arrived when she started shooting the dialogue.


    The dialogue was speaking of how she, to find out the truth and take revenge, was acknowledging a


    wicked official as her adopted father.


    Laura didn''t notice Max''s arrival and immersed herself fully in the role. The actor ying the official,


    though, noticed the boss man was here and didn''t perform right. The director yelled for several retakes


    before they managed to pass.


    As Laura was performing the scene, Sally had also arrived.


    She was in a red dress today, standing not far from Max and looking at him in silence.


    Her role was up next, so she was waiting here.


    But she''d never thought that Max woulde on the scene today. This was the first time she''d seen


    him in person from such a close distance. She didn''t think the man would be this handsome.


    Well-defined features, an elegant aura, the noble atmosphere that he just emanated, it was intoxicating


    like a good vintage.


    Goodness! How could such a perfect man exist!


    Handsome, with a powerful presence, and most importantly, rich!


    Even though he sounded a bit like a yboy in the tabloids and rumors.


    But he was a rich man, so of course he''d fool around!


    And the way she saw it, Max didn''t have a girlfriend, so it was natural to be a yboy. If a woman could


    im his heart and fix it in ce, he wouldn''t be fooling around out there.


    Thinking of that, Sally''s gaze towards Max began to grow hot.


    Max was here, so he was naturally the top dog at the scene.


    Even the director was polite and respectful to him, discussing something with him quietly in person.


    The filming got halfway when the assistant director at the side, handling the camera, suddenly shouted,


    "Cut!"


    Then he ran over to yell at the actor ying Laura''s serving man.


    The serving man had been supposed to carry a stool for Laura to get on the carriage, but he''d taken up


    a pillow instead.


    Obviously, Max''s arrival wasn''t just making the actresses nervous, but the actors too.


    Seeing that, Sally sneered to the side, "That actor really can''t be med for that. If the lead actress in


    the scene wasn''t carrying the rhythm, of course he''d get nervous and make a mistake."


    Max and the director both looked up at her, surprised.


    Seeing that she''d been noticed, a hint of pleasure shed through Sally''s eyes as she continued, "Of


    course, if the lead was an experienced actress, she should have known to use her own aura to bring


    herpanions around her into the scene and follow her beat. If she''d done that, they wouldn''t have


    been so easily distracted by things outside of the scene."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 386 SheS Hurt

    Chapter 386 She''S Hurt


    Chapter 386 She''s Hurt


    Max cocked an eyebrow thoughtfully.


    Seeing that, Sally thought that he''d taken in her words, and her smile grew even more contented.


    On Laura''s end, she didn''t even know what had happened on this side.


    The serving man behind her was making consistent mistakes because of his nerves, and with the


    assistant director scolding him for it, he grew even more nervous, shaping up to be a vicious cycle.


    Laura paused, then smiled, "Assistant Director, I don''t think his acting skills are the problem here. He


    might just be tired and nervous. How about a five-minute break for everyone to rest and recharge


    before trying again?"


    The assistant director frowned, dissatisfied.


    But he didn''t say too much about it and agreed.


    Seeing him agree, Laura smiled gratefully at him and walked back over to the actor ying the serving


    man.


    In a low voice, she urged, "Rest up, don''t get nervous. If you really can''t manage, go have a drink of


    water. The investor is human too, he''s not going to eat you. There''s no need to be so nervous."


    The actor looked pretty young. He was probably a rookie who''d just gotten started, having struggled to


    He hadn''t thought that there''d be an investoring to check on the scene, and he''d probably


    overthought it to result in his nerves and mistakes.


    He looked at her gratefully and nodded. "Thank you, Laura, I''ll do better."


    Laura nodded back.


    In the time afterwards, to get him to rx, Laura chatted with him for a while longer.


    The actor already knew that he''d made a lot of mistakes today.


    Since he''d been guilty about it, getting Laura tofort him made him feel a lot better, and he was very


    thankful for it.


    After all, rookies like them were always the bottom of thedder. Usually in the cast, they got bullied.


    They had to take being yelled at and being hit without yelling back or hitting back, but forget that. If


    things went well, that was fine, but if things weren''t going well, they often got abused just for stress


    relief.


    They had no status in the cast at all. Anyone could rece them, so they were always high-strung and


    cautious about everything, not knowing that it was even easier to make mistakes like this.


    He''d almost thought that the director was going to switch him out, but it turned out it was just a five-


    minute break.


    That was all thanks to Laura.


    Thinking of that, he looked gratefully at her and sincerely said, "I really have to thank you this time,


    Laura."


    Laura smiled at him. "You''re wee. I was a rookie once too, and I know it''s not easy starting out. It''ll


    be fine if you just wait a bit to get your head in the game, and don''t make any more mistakes."


    The man nodded heavily.


    Laura smiled and patted his shoulder as encouragement.


    Meanwhile.


    Max''s face sank.


    His thin lips parted as he scoffed, "Leroy, did I invest all this money into the show to watch these actors


    flirt on set?"


    Leroy flinched.


    Flirting?


    There wasn''t any!


    He''d always kept strict control over the set. Even y fighting wasn''t allowed, so who''d have the nerve


    to flirt here?


    And he didn''t even remember any couples in the cast!


    Seeing his clueless face, Max chuckled coldly, his smile stingy.


    "Are actresses in the cast allowed to just speak for other actors? You used my money to hire this trash


    to act, Leroy?"


    His sudden tantrum caught Leroy flush, and he only reacted after a long while.


    Paling, he hurriedly said, "Don''t be angry, Mr. Nixon, isn''t everyone just nervous because you''re here?


    Ahaha. I''ll go and talk to them about it and there won''t be any more mistakes."


    As for Lauraforting the actor, he didn''t bring up a word about it.


    He could only act like he didn''t understand.


    Max''s face sank as he scoffed.


    Thankfully, the actor had taken Laura''s words seriously, and after the break, it only took two more takes


    to pass.


    The final scene was a fight scene.


    Coincidentally, the fight scene was between Sally, a female side character, and Laura, the female


    costar.


    The costar that Laura was ying was dressed as a man, while Sally, ying the concubine, had seen


    through her and threatened her for it, trying to ckmail her into using her position to change the


    previous Emperor''s will, naming the concubine''s son, the third prince, as the sessor to the throne.


    The costar didn''t agree, and the concubine was going to let the word out before she stopped her. The


    two started fighting in the sealed chamber, with Laura''s costar character finally winning.


    The fight was a heavy scene that counted as a twist in the plot.


    Because of that, it was very important.


    The fight moves had already been choreographed by the martial arts director, and the two only needed


    to carry it out from memory to counter each other''s blows.


    With the scene set, the director yelled "Action" and the filming started!


    Max sat on the director''s chair and watched Laura act in silence.


    This was the first time he was watching her act in person. The girl was dressed in men''s clothes, and


    her heroic aura was intense, giving her the impression of a champion of the nation.


    His lips curved up pleasingly.


    Laura and Sally took the acting seriously, too. They carried out the fight up until the concubine was sent


    flying by one of Laura''s blows. With blood in her mouth, she startedughing.


    "Bitch! If you don''t want to make my son the Emperor, I''ll drag you to hell with me. Let''s die together!"


    With that, she pounced at her with no regard for preserving her own life.


    There was a dagger hidden in her sleeve. In ordance with the script, she was going to try to stab


    and kill Laura with it, but Laura would kick it out of her hand.


    Unexpectedly, that was where things diverged.


    The choreography had been for her to stab with the dagger from the left, with Laura catching the strike


    and countering.


    But the dagger hade thrusting from the right.


    Laura hadn''t expected that at all and her eyes widened.


    It was toote to avoid it, so finally, she could only back up and tilt her body, but the dagger still


    brushed past her elbow and left a gash.


    Someone on the scene started screaming right away.


    "Ahh! Someone''s hurt!"


    The first person to react was Max, who sprang off his chair almost in an instant, growling, "What''s


    going on?"


    Sally''s face changed too as she hurried to Laura''s side.


    "Are you okay, Laura? Are you all right?"


    She spoke, going to check her wound.


    Laura''s gaze grew cold as she took a step back and avoided her hand.


    Sally''s motions froze.


    At that moment, Max walked over and took her arm.


    Because Laura had consciously covered her wound, it wasn''t clear how badly she''d been hurt, but


    seeing blood seep out between her fingertips, it was obvious the injury was severe.


    His handsome face darkened.


    "What are you standing around for? Call a doctor!"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    Chapter 387 Where the me Lies


    "Yes, hurry! Get a doctor over here!"


    Leroy was in shock as well. He hadn''t thought this kind of ident would happen, and hurriedly called


    for a doctor.


    Max took Laura over to a chair by the side to sit down. Soon after, the doctor arrived.


    Only then did Laura take her hand off her wound and let the doctor apply an ointment to her.


    Fortunately, she''d dodged quickly, so the cut wasn''t deep.


    The doctor was attached regrly to the cast. Because it was a fantasy themed show, there were a lot


    of fight scenes. There''d been two idents before, so they''d up and hired a doctor to deal with any


    emergency situations.


    Max looked at her wound, his expression ugly.


    "What was that all about?"


    He red at Sally.


    Sally forced a smile and said awkwardly, "I don''t know, we''d choreographed it before. I don''t know why


    she didn''t counter. I''d already started the stab, and I was panicking seeing her stay there without


    moving. I couldn''t take the strike back. Thankfully nothing happened. If something really had happened,


    wouldn''t I be a murderer?"


    By her tones, she was clearlyining about it.


    Max frowned.


    Laura''s face was cold all throughout the moment as she looked coldly at Sally.


    "Are you sure you stabbed in the direction we rehearsed it?"


    With that, everyone there jolted.


    What did she mean by that?


    Sally jolted too, and a bit of doubt shed through her eyes, but she stood her ground and exined,


    "Of course, did you forget? We talked about it. I stab from the right, you catch it, then counter."


    Laura scoffed.


    "Then why did I remember it was the left?"


    "The left? That''s not possible!"


    Sally didn''t even think about it as she shook her head. "You must be misremembering."


    Seeing that, Leroy felt that something was wrong and his brow furrowed. "What''s going on? You can''t


    even tell left from right now?"


    Sally pouted resentfully. "Director, the choreography really was for us to stab from the right. You can


    ask the martial arts choreographer about it."


    At that moment, the choreographer who''d been standing not far away walked up, cleared his throat and


    nodded. "Yes, the moves we rehearsed really was the stab from the right. Laura was probably tired


    from shooting three scenes in one day, so she didn''t remember it correctly."


    Sally took over. "See, I was right."


    With that, she sighed and looked irritably at Laura.


    "But really, no one was going to me you for making a mistake, so why push it onto me? You''re not


    trying to make a good impression with Mr. Nixon''s arrival today, and framing me for it, are you?"


    At that, Laura had tough with sheer exasperation.


    Because the fight scenes were all taken care off by the choreographer, the director didn''t know the


    tangible details.


    Hearing Sally say this and with Max there, he could only say, "You might really be tired after shooting


    so many scenes today, Laura. How about a rest to wait for your wound to close up?"


    Laura said coldly, "That won''t be necessary."


    She turned to look at Leroy, her voice low. "As tired as I get, Director, I never forget choreographed


    moves that we rehearsed beforehand. I clearly remember that our choreography was to stab from the


    left, but she changed it to the right. I definitely didn''t remember it wrong."


    The director blinked.


    Hearing that, Sally frowned.


    "Why are you still so stubborn at a time like this, Laura? I already said that no one''s ming you even if


    you made a mistake, but with the truth for all to see, you''re still trying to stick the me with me. Isn''t


    that going too far?"


    Everyone else seemed to think it was going too far as well as they started whispering among


    themselves.


    After all, even the martial arts choreographer was saying it was the right, so wasn''t Laura just sticking


    with a clearly false story by insisting it was the left?


    Even if Max was here and she wanted to save face without admitting fault, she couldn''t push the me


    onto someone else!


    So, in a moment, everyone''s gaze towards Laura became filled with a certain degree of content.


    This person looked so pure and graceful usually, but she was actually this conniving!


    Picking a day where Mr. Nixon arrived to frame someone ¨C what was she plotting for?


    Sally clearly noticed everyone''s reaction and couldn''t help but feel a bit pleased.


    Ah Laura Laura Laura. Let''s see how she could survive in the cast after today.


    But that was just the start, there was still the big finishing!


    She was thinking of all that when Laura walked up in front of the choreographer and said lowly, "Sam,


    are you sure the choreography was for her to stab from the right?"


    Sam''s gaze flickered for a moment at that, but he still nodded surely. "Yes, I''m certain."


    "Heh, all right."


    She scoffed and turned to look at Leroy.


    "Director, if I''m remembering things correctly, there should be CCTV on set, shouldn''t there? Since


    each side has their own story right now, how about we take a look at the recording, so people wouldn''t


    say that I framed her!"


    At that, both Sally and Sam changed their faces.


    They hadn''t considered that Laura would suggest checking the recording.


    Since everyone had rehearsed the show for a long time, and on-set recording was a must, it had


    definitely been recorded.


    Now what were they supposed to do?


    Sally forced a smile. "I already told you that we weren''t going to press the matter, Laura, so what are


    we looking at the recording for? All right, all right, no matter how it is, I hurt you, so it''s my fault; I''ll


    apologize; sorry, okay!"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Leroy didn''t think there was a need to look at the CCTV footage either.


    They were all in the same set, and having something this small get big would affect the reputation of


    the cast. By then, if word got out that Laura didn''t get along with her castmates, it would affect her too.


    Most importantly, Max was here, and he didn''t want Max to think that a crew under him had this much


    infighting. It was bad for his image.


    Because of that, Leroy tried to smooth things over and said, "Laura, let''s leave it."


    But Laura was insistent.


    "I think it''s still better to take a look, director. After all, however big or small this incident was, it''s best


    for everyone to clear the air. I''m not saying to pin the me on anyone, but whoever''s responsible for it


    should take responsibility. If we just let it pass like this, I don''t think anyone would be too okay with it,


    and it''d get in the way of everyone getting along. Besides, it wouldn''t take that long to look at the


    recording, wouldn''t you say, director?"


    Leroy was still hesitant, but Max had already spoken.


    "Get the recording."


    At that, Leroy didn''t have anything to add and had people fetch the recording.


    While waiting for it, Sally and Sam didn''t look too good.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    Chapter 388 Uncovering the Truth


    They knew that the moment the recording was fetched, the two of them were done for.


    If it''d just been Sally, fine, she could just say that she misremembered and get away with an apology.


    But Sam had taken her side back then. As the choreographer, he''d designed the moves himself. He


    couldn''t say that he of all people had forgotten.


    Thinking of that, Sam red at Sally.


    It was all this woman''s fault. She''d wanted to make an impression in front of Max and step on Laura


    while she was at it, and she''de up with that n on the spot.


    Great, she''d made an impression, so what now?


    Sally was in a bit of a panic too.


    If Max caught wind that she was deliberately framing Laura, forget the costar position, she might not


    even keep her side character role.


    At that moment, Sam suddenly backed up.


    Someone immediately called, "Where are you going, Sam?"


    Samughed it off. "Stomachache. Heading to the bathroom."


    "Oh, then hurry up. The recording will be here soon. Head back as soon as you''re done."


    "Sure, all right."


    Sam left hastily.


    Laura looked at the direction he''d gone and smiled coldly.


    ...


    Two minutester, a corner from the recording room.


    Sam hurriedly blocked off the path of an assistant who''d just got the recording tapes.


    "Give me the tapes."


    "Sam, I..."


    "Do you want to keep staying on set from now on? You know full well how thick my resume is. Name


    one director who doesn''t respect me, eh? If you want to keep surviving in this circle, you''d better not


    make enemies of me, got it?"


    The assistant jolted, put on the spot.


    At that moment, a cool voice rang out.


    "Sam, were you just going to the toilet as an excuse and trying to get rid of the evidence through


    threats?"


    Sam trembled.


    Turning around, he saw Laura and Max and Leroy and the others standing there.


    His face changed.


    Leroy was already furious at the scene.


    He pointed at Sam and growled, "I can''t believe you''d do this, Sam! Back there, Laura said you might


    be going to get the recording, and I even stood up for you, but you really... damn it! How could you!"


    Leroy''s rtionship with Sam had always been fine. He didn''t much agree with the man''s private life,


    but they were men. Men made friends on just how stand-up they were with each other, and never


    considered private life as a factor.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then this had happened.


    Sam was a bit pale, but even if he wanted to make excuses, there were none left.


    Behind the crowd, Sally''s face was ashen.


    Laura turned to look at Leroy, asking, "Does that prove my innocence, director?"


    Leroy was panting with rage as he nodded.


    "It wasn''t your fault. Don''t worry, I''ll stand up for you over today."


    That wasn''t just said for her, but for Max.


    Max''s face was cold as he looked at the two perpetrators as if he was looking down on rubbish.


    "From now on, I don''t want to see these two anywhere near the business."


    With that, he turned to leave.


    Sam and Sally both went pale.


    That meant... they were getting kicked out of the whole entertainment industry! Were they going to be


    boycotted?


    Sally hurriedly exined, "Mr. Nixon, listen to me. I-I didn''t mean to frame Laura. It''s all Sam''s fault, he


    forced me..."


    Before Max could say anything, Sam''s face went red with fury.


    "What do you mean by that, Sally? With the truth in the open, you''re trying to push it all on me? You


    were the one who was jealous of how pretty she was and the amount of resources she had, to go this


    far to take it for yourself. You even seduced me and promised me a night in bed today. Why else would


    I help you with something this low-down!"


    At that, everyone was taken aback.


    Everyone knew that this sort of deal wasn''t rare in the business, but no one had really seen people talk


    about it in the open like this.


    Having been revealed in her entirety, Sally was left in an awkward state.


    Max, though, had his interest piqued as he looked at Sam with a half-smile.


    "Oh? She said she''d spend the night with you?"


    "Yes."


    Sam pleaded. "I was just seduced for a moment, Mr. Nixon. That''s why I lied for her. Please give me a


    chance. I trained martial arts for over a decade. If I can''t be a choreographer, my life ispletely over,


    and my training would have been for nothing."


    Hearing that, Leroy felt a bit of pity.


    But considering what had just happened for him to end up like this, he deserved whatever he got


    He looked up at Max.


    Max was sneering coldly. "You''re right. If your skills went to waste, it would be a shame. How about


    this? I know a boxing ring that''s been missing a fighter recently. If you canst three days in there, I''ll


    let you off. How about that?"


    With that, he smiled, as if he was really trying to give him a way out.


    Hearing that, Sam''s eyes widened with fear.


    Other people didn''t know what those underground rings were about, but how would someone like him


    be unaware?


    Forget his future, he couldn''t be sure if he coulde back out alive if he went there!


    His lips trembled as he whimpered, "Mr. Nixon, I can''t go to a ce like that. Please, have mercy and


    let me go. I won''t be a martial arts choreographer anymore, just please don''t sent me there."


    Max couldn''t be bothered to listen to him any longer.


    "Barnes."


    "Here, sir."


    "Bring him over there."


    "Yes, sir."


    Barnes ended up taking Sam away anyway.


    Everyone in the cast gaped at each other.


    Sally was already too terrified to speak. She was afraid that Max would give her the same treatment


    he''d given Sam.


    Thankfully, she was a woman, and Max didn''t do anything with her. But she could forget staying in the


    entertainment industry. As for the rest, Max didn''t care to split hairs over a woman.


    But even an exile from the entertainment industry was heavy punishment for Sally.


    After all, she was twenty-eight this year. It had taken so much money and so much effort for her to


    climb to this position today.


    Since she''d made her debut at eighteen, it had been a full decade. She couldn''t do anything else.


    Now, with Max chasing her out of the industry, her future had been severed.


    That was all thanks to Laura!


    With that, she shot Laura a cold nce.


    If she wanted to make enemies of her, she wouldn''t let her off easy.


    If she couldn''t stay in the entertainment business anymore, then neither could Laura survive as well!

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    Chapter 389 Deliberately Targeted


    The incident soon died down, having been perfectly resolved.


    With Sally chased off, the show that''d been about to wrap up shooting obviously couldn''t finish as


    they''d originally nned.


    The female side character''s position needed someone toe up and fill in, and it wasn''t a choice that


    could be made right away, so nobody knew how long this was going to drag on.


    Considering that, Laura frowned, troubled.


    But she didn''t have too much time to think about it, because the moment the incident was resolved,


    Max took her away.


    As Max was taking her off, everyone saw it, and the gossipy mes in their eyes felt like they were


    going to burn her.


    But her hand was in the man''s grip, and she couldn''t get loose.


    Laura was panting by the time he dragged her onto the car. She wrenched free and asked irritably,


    "What are you doing?"


    Max scoffed and told the driver, "Drive. We''re going to the hospital."


    Laura blinked.


    "What are we going to the hospital for? My hand is all bandaged up. It''s just a small wound, I''m fine."


    But no one listened to her. Soon, the driver had driven to a private hospital nearby.


    The man dragged Laura off the car and tossed her over to the doctor.


    "Check her arm injury and give her a tetanus shot."


    The hospital was under the Nixon name, so the doctor naturally knew Max.


    Hearing him, he hurriedly nodded. "Yes, Mr. Nixon, don''t worry. I''ll take her there."


    With that, he took Laura away.


    Before Laura could react, she''d been taken to a room and sat on a chair.


    Quickly afterwards, two doctors attentively took the bandages on her arm off, reapplied a poultice,


    while another nurse went to ready a tetanus shot.


    Her slender body was surrounded in the middle, and for the first time, she felt what it was like to be put


    on a pedestal.


    The environment was just a little strange.


    Laura was a bit exasperated as she lifted her head at the man leaning against the doorframe with his


    arms crossed, chuckling, "You''re making too much of this, aren''t you? It''s really not that serious, and


    there''s no need for a tetanus shot. Besides, the cast doctor already treated the wound back there. Isn''t


    it just asking for trouble to treat it again?"


    Max scoffed. "Quit overthinking it. I''m just being humane and afraid your arm might have to get lopped


    off, so I had people check you again."


    After all, he didn''t know what the cast doctor''s abilities were like. If he was good or not, or if he was just


    an amateur, wouldn''t that make things worse?


    He didn''t say all that to Laura, though.


    Laura sighed helplessly and let them keep working on her.


    About half an hourter, everything was done. She turned to the doctor and asked, "Well? I''m fine,


    right?"


    The doctor smiled, "It''s fine, ma''am. The wound looks serious, but it was really just a scratch. If you


    don''t leave it near water and rest for a while, it''ll heal up fine."


    Laura nodded.


    Then she turned to the man at the door and shot him a look that said "see, I''m fine".


    Max turned his head to the side and didn''t look at her.


    Inside, though, he was grumbling.


    This damn woman didn''t know what was good for her!


    Soon, Laura''s wound had been treated, and she rubbed her arms as she stood, thinking that even


    though Max had a filthy mouth, his heart was in the right ce.


    At least, he cared about her.


    She was feeling a bit of warmth when at that precise moment, he dragged her to the checkout window.


    "The bill."


    "What?"


    Laura blinked.


    Max cocked his eyebrow mockingly.


    "The poultice, the bandages, the shot, they cost money, you know? So pay up."


    "..."


    So he wasn''t concerned about her and had only dragged her here to his family hospital to squeeze her


    for money!


    Ha. Ha ha.


    Laura was so furious she almostughed.


    All the warmth and gratefulness she''d been feeling vanished into the wind!


    Laura snapped, "I didn''t bring money."


    Max cocked his eyebrow. "You didn''t bring money, eh? That''s a kerfuffle."


    Laura was about to blow her top.


    She smiled coldly instead. "Max, you can''t be this stingy! Forget that you dragged me here today, I was


    injured while filming, so it counts as a work injury, right? As a boss, aren''t you supposed to pay for the


    hospital bill?"


    Max grinned at her. "Are you sure it''s a work injury? You weren''t deliberately targeted because of that


    woman''s grudge with you?"


    Laura jolted.


    Gritting her teeth, she snarled, "Max! You''re really pushing it!"


    Seeing her lose her temper, Max knew that it was time to rein it in, so heughed it off and said, ''Hey,


    it''s just a joke! So serious, jeez! When have I ever let a woman pay?"


    Besides, the hospital was his family''s, so it didn''t even make sense to pay money anyway.


    Laura watched him hand down his orders to the cashier, then crossed her arms and left.


    Max hurriedly followed her.


    "Hey. Where are you going?"


    Laura replied coldly, "Where else? Back to the set! I need to shoot!"


    "What do you think you''re shooting in this state? I already asked for a holiday. Don''t worry, I''m a stand-


    up guy. Even though your injury will set things back and probably waste more of my investment, I still


    told Leroy to let you rest for a few days and heal up."


    Laura stopped in her tracks.


    She turned to look at him, her gaze icy.


    "All right, tell me the truth, Max, what do you want? Why do I feel like you keep trying to go against


    me?"


    She was so pressed for money right now she was about to go mad. Now this bastard had chased Sally


    off, and the cast couldn''t finish shooting, while she couldn''t get her money.


    Just considering that, Laura''s temper red.


    She knew that Max had done this to stand up for her.


    But she just felt like this man''s goals weren''t so simple.


    Max raised an eyebrow, a bit of insecurity shing through his eyes.


    "What do you mean I''m going against you! Really, you... thinking so lowly of my good intentions. I''m


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    just helping you on ount of our friendship when we were small. Don''t think you''re so important


    everyone''s going after you."


    He said that, clearly not meaning a word of it.


    Laura couldn''t be bothered to keep tangling with him.


    "Fine, whatever your purpose is, please stay away from my life. I''m going back to the set. See you


    She paused, then harshly corrected, "No ¨C see you never!"


    With that, she took a taxi and left.


    Max looked at the car receding into the distance, his cheeks puffing up in a pout.


    He kicked a pebble into a nearby bush, growling, "This ungrateful girl!"


    Because of Laura''s injury and the female side character having to be recast, the cast had to stop


    shooting and go for a few days'' holiday.


    Unexpectedly, on the first day of said holiday, something happened.


    Some obscure big ount online suddenly released several photos.


    The photo showed the corridor of arge entertainment center, where a man with a bulging gut had his


    arm around a young girl.

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    Chapter 390 He Likes Her


    The people in the photo were none other than Mr. Jude and Laura from the barst time.


    The moment that photo came out, it made huge waves on the inte.


    Some of Laura''s past had been dragged out as well.


    For example, her past intimacy with certain male actors in certain shows, seeming like they were being


    coupled deliberately, or other instances of another show where she''d gone to a director''s room in the


    middle of the night to talk about the script, seeming like she was trying to sleep her way to the position.


    All in all, heavily spective items rushed up like a tide, as if someone had prepared them beforehand.


    And Laura''s show this time might have been a period drama, but because it''d been a hot property


    before, and the director was the famed genius Leroy, it''d always received plenty of attention.


    From dering the script finished a year ago to the casting to the final shooting, whether it was in the


    industry or online, everyone was looking forward to it.


    The show had even taken an award for the most hyped show by the audience in the beginning of the


    year.


    From that alone it was clear how hot this show was on the inte.


    And as the costar, the scenes Laura had were second only to the lead, but then this scandal had


    happened, and the inte lost its collective mind right away.


    The caption underneath the photo was simple and brutal.


    The Pure Actress'' True Face Revealed#


    And below the search bar, thements were already calling for blood.


    "Well, shit! I thought she''d taken the role with real talent, but she actually slept her way there?"


    "That''s a familiar looking hotel. Isn''t this that one nightclub that''s been getting famoustely? I hear


    there''s a lot of those kinds of dealings going on inside, why would she go to a ce like that?"


    "She''s probably a regr, just acts pure."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "That man looks like the CEO of Aspen Enterprises! That''s a huge entertainmentpany, maybe the


    two really have something to do with each other."


    "Just look at the way they''re clinging to each other. It''s obvious."


    "That gross? Wasn''t she ying up the hard worker, go-getter personality? It''s that type of hard work,


    then!"


    "What an embarrassment, this sort of person should get out of the entertainment business!"


    "Yeah! Get the hell out of entertainment!"


    Soon, #CancelLauraDavies# had gotten on the top hashtags of the inte.


    As for Laura, she was still asleep and didn''t know what was going on.


    It was nice that she got a few days'' holiday. Even though there was plenty to worry aboutter on, she


    could still take a break. After all, trouble or not, the day would pass all the same.


    Laura was fine with it, but her agent Maria was jumping on coals.


    Because she kept her phone on silent whenever she slept, Maria couldn''t contact her at all.


    At a loss, she called Elsa.


    Elsa couldn''t contact her either, but considering that Laura''s rtionship with Natalia was pretty good,


    she ended up calling Natalia.


    Coincidentally, when Natalia took the call, she happened to be in Archie''s office.


    And other than her, there was one more person in Archie''s office, and that happened to be Max.


    Max hade here in a rare asion for no other reason than that he was bored and hade


    around for a spin.


    Then the moment he arrived, he''d heard the big news.


    And he expressed right away that for something this small, why''d Natalia need to step in personally


    anyway?


    He was free with nothing to do, so he could help.


    Natalia looked at him with a half-smile and teased, "Say, Max, why do I feel like the moment Laura''s


    involved, you''re especially active about it? It''s not that you like her, right?"


    Max''s face was a bit awkward at getting called out like that.


    But he didn''t deny it.


    Seeing that, Natalia handed him the whole thing to resolve on a tter.


    Having permission, Max was overjoyed and left happily.


    After he left, Natalia looked at the time and found it was gettingte. She still had to stop by the office,


    so she said goodbye to Archie.


    Laura''s incident was resolved soon enough.


    After all, with Max there, he had plenty of Mr. Jude''s dirty secrets in hand, and he had video of Laura''s


    dispute with Sally on set.


    Aside from Sally, no one else could have done this.


    After investigating, he found that it really was her.


    Max forwarded all the information and HR documents to Elsa, and Elsa had Sally exposed right away,


    and the incident died down.


    On the other end, Archie was going out of the country for a few days.


    Natalia could clearly feel how close the man had stuck to her in this time. Thankfully, Felix hadn''t done


    anything so far and hadn''te between them, so the two were still lovey-dovey as ever.


    This time, Archie was leaving the country for business, and Natalia had promised to pick him up at the


    airport when he came back.


    Today, Archie was taking the morning flight, and was expected to arrive at noon.


    Natalia finished shooting her scenes in the morning, hurried back to the hotel, took her makeup off and


    changed, then rushed to the airport.


    The two hadn''t seen each other for days, and absence made the hearts grow fonder.


    But before Natalia could reach the airport, she suddenly received a phone call from Victoria.


    The moment it connected, a female whimper came from the other end.


    "Natalia, help me!"


    Natalia jumped, swerved the car to the side, and screeched to a halt next to the road.


    "What''s wrong?" she demanded urgently.


    "I''m at the Musi Hotel, Room 5003,e save me..."


    The call ended there and suddenly hung up with a ck.


    With no exnation of what had happened, and no request to call the police, it had just hung up like


    that.


    Natalia looked at the dark screen and felt a surge of panic.


    She instinctively thought of Charlie.


    She tried to call him, then remembered that because the two of them didn''t get along, she hadn''t saved


    his number.


    It was toote to go look for it now.


    Besides, she didn''t fully trust Charlie Peck. That man could betray Victoria once, and what''s to say he


    wouldn''t betray her a second time?


    Maybe it was he who''d done whatever to Victoria!


    Considering that, Natalia''s panic intensified.


    She ended up sending a rushed text to Archie and speeding towards the hotel.


    The Musi wasn''t far from her position, and it was only about a quarter-hour''s drive.


    Natalia walked into the hotel, got inside the elevator, and went to the fifteenth floor,ing across


    Room 5003 as Victoria had said.


    She ced a hand on the door and was debating if she ought to knock or get the hotel staff to open the


    door when a pain came from her lower neck. A current surged through her body and her vision went


    ck, then her consciousness faded.


    Meanwhile, Archie had just gotten off the ne.


    The moment he disembarked, he took out his phone, then received Natalia''s text.


    Reading the contents, his face changed.


    He hurriedly dialed back, and after five or six trills, the phone connected.


    But a stunning sound was ying on the other end.


    "Felix... not so hard... mmm..."

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    Chapter 391 Framed


    Natalia''s head hurt.


    It felt like someone had split her skull open with an axe.


    She was incredibly tired, too, with a faint, sharp paining from the base of her spine.


    She grunted painfully under her covers and instinctivelyid her hand on the person next to her, eyes


    closed as she murmured, "Archie..."


    After a while, there was no reply.


    Finally sensing that something was wrong, Natalia slowly opened her eyes.


    The room was dimly lit, with simple architecture and d¨¦cor of ck and white stripes instead of the


    interior she knew.


    Where was this?


    Her memories from before she''d lost consciousness slowly returned. As she muddied through them,


    her gaze fell on a menu logo at the end of the bed, and she trembled, waking uppletely in an


    instant.


    This was the Musi Hotel!


    Natalia jolted with shock and stood up. But the moment she moved, she found that there was one other


    person on the bed than her.


    Felix Bissel!


    Her face shifted!


    Felix was waking up slowly too. He frowned, looked at the woman sitting in front of him, blinked, then


    smiled slowly.


    "Even if you wanted to sleep with me, little Seven, you didn''t have to go so far. Drugging my drink to get


    me here? My, my. Such a direct method. I like it, though."


    "Shut it!"


    Natalia was going insane.


    She clutched her head and thought back, then looked sharply to the side. Her bag and phone were still


    there.


    She hurriedly picked up her phone and checked the message that Victoria had sent her.


    The message was still there, and the number was definitely hers.


    Her face was faintly pale and her fingers trembled over the number before she finally dialed it.


    After a while, someone picked up.


    "Natalia."


    Victoria''s voice came from the other end, sounding crisp and pleasing.


    Natalia''s throat felt a bit dry. She went quiet for a few seconds before she stammered, "Are you okay?"


    "Me? Of course I''m okay, why?"


    Victoria had a smile in her voice, without a trace of her helpless desperation over the phone earlier.


    Hearing Natalia remain silent on the other end, she asked a little curiously, "Did something happen,


    Natalia? What''s wrong?"


    Natalia forced a chuckle.


    "Nothing''s wrong."


    "If nothing''s wrong, why are you asking me if I''m okay?"


    "I..." She pursed her lips, swallowed, and said lightly, "I just had a bad dream. If you''re fine, that''s great.


    I''ve got something else to work on, so I''m hanging up."


    Hearing that, Victoriaughed cheerily and said a few wordsforting her before she hung up.


    The room fell into an eerie silence.


    Natalia could feel her racing heartbeat as an abyssal panic began to envelop her.


    She grasped her phone. A few missed calls were on there, all from Archie.


    Up until now, she didn''t know what was going on.


    But she could predict the end goal.


    Someone had set a trap for her and lured her in, trying to ruin herpletely!


    Victoria''s call was fake.


    It wasn''t anything too smart, either. From Victoria''s number to that rather garbled audio, it was possible


    to synthesize them with software.


    Natalia had spent so much time in the underworld outside the country, she should have known about


    such techniques, much less have fallen prey to them.


    It was just that she''d left those circles for years, and hadn''t expected someone to use such dirty tactics


    against her.


    Besides, she''d been panicking, which ended up dragging her into the trap.


    Thinking of that, she raised her head and red at Felix at the side.


    Seeing that, Felix instantly guessed what she was thinking and hurriedly waved his hands.


    "I didn''t."


    Natalia sneered.


    Of course she believed he didn''t. With Felix''s wits, if he really wanted to hurt her, he had more elegant


    ways of doing things without implicating himself like this.


    Only...


    Her face darkened as she said coldly, "Don''t tell me you''re dumb enough to fall for that!"


    Felix cocked an eyebrow, a shallow smile in his gaze.


    "Still so confident in your big brother, little Seven."


    He spoke, and got out of bed leisurely. Compared to Natalia''s ruffled state, he was dressed impably,


    so neat there wasn''t a wrinkle on him.


    He walked up in front of the closet and opened the door.


    The next second, a well-built middle-aged man rolled out of the closet.


    Natalia was in shock!


    And the person who''d rolled out of the closet was almost in tears seeing her.


    There was a rag stuffed into his mouth, and his hands and feet were bound. Because he couldn''t


    speak, he was mumbling indistinctly.


    Natalia looked at him in disbelief. "Shawn? It''s you!"


    Shawn was trying his utmost to get a word out, but he simply couldn''t say anything clear.


    Natalia frowned and was about to take the gag out of his mouth when a series of hurried footsteps


    came from outside.


    "Are you sure the person inside is Natalia McCarthy?"


    "Positive! I saw her go in with a man earlier."


    Natalia and Shawn''s faces both changed.


    Felix, though, standing at the side, had his arms crossed and a grin on his face. He obviously just


    wanted to be a fly on the wall!


    And at a time like this, Natalia was sure that this was the people behind the scenes trying deliberately


    to get her.


    What big news would it be to have thedy of McCarthy Properties meeting her ex-boyfriend in a hotel?


    And those people could use this chance to blow the entire topic out of proportion. She didn''t even want


    to think about it!


    There was already knocking from outside the door. Natalia didn''t have any more time to think. She


    kicked Shawn back into the closet, then dragged Felix with her to the window and leapt up.


    "This is the fifteenth floor, little Seven, I like you, but I''m not going to die with you."


    Felix was still there hesitating when Natalia pulled him up.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Quit with the nonsense! Follow me!"


    She said, and took his cor as she dragged him with her towards a balcony next to theirs.


    Seeing that, Felix narrowed his eyes, then shook his head.


    "Tsk. So uncivilized."


    The door was forced open.


    Among the people rushing in, besides the reporters, there was also the hotel staff.


    But everyone was taken aback at the empty room.


    The person who''d leaked the info and gotten people toe with saw the situation, expression


    shifting. "That''s impossible! I saw here in with my own eyes; where is she?"


    At that moment, a whimper came from the closet.


    Everybody froze, and someone walked over, opening the door.


    A bundled-up person rolled out into the room again.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    Chapter 392 Won''t See Him Again


    In an instant, countless cameras were levelled at him and fired away in a barrage.


    Shawn froze there to the spot, and when everyone had taken their photos and stepped back, they riled


    up instantly upon finding it really was him.


    "Mr. Miller, I heard you were meeting your ex-girlfriend Mrs. Natalia McCarthy here, is that true?"


    "You''ve been separated for a long time; are you reigniting the me now?"


    "You do know she''s married to Mr. McCarthy now, don''t you? Do you still think it''s possible for you two


    to be together?"


    "How many times have you met up in private until now?"


    "..."


    Countless sharp questions pressed forward. With everyone soaked in the excitement of tabloid news,


    they forgot that Shawn was still tied up and gagged and couldn''t speak.


    It was until the end before a reporter finally found that something was wrong.


    He hurriedly walked up and took the gag out of his mouth.


    But the moment he did, Shawn raged, "What are you babbling about? I''ve been kidnapped! I haven''t


    even seen Natalia at all!"


    The reporters were speechless.


    The hotel staff members were speechless.


    Shawn wasn''t stupid, after all. With her status now, Natalia wasn''t someone he could make an enemy


    of.


    Besides, the two had long since be past tense. If he admitted he still had a private affair with


    Natalia, it wouldn''t benefit him.


    Because of that, Natalia was fine leaving him there.


    At this moment, on the other side.


    Natalia took Felix with her as she jumped into another room through the balcony, finally escaping the


    hotel while there was nobody outside.


    Considering that she''d been set up like this, the reporters wouldn''t just be swarming around outside the


    room, they ought to be downstairs at the hotel too. So the pair had taken the back door.


    But the moment they walked out, a ck sedan screeched to a stop in front of the two.


    Felix cocked an eyebrow.


    "What do you think your husband would do if I told him that the man you were having an affair with was


    me and not Shawn Miller, little Seven?"


    Natalia red at him impatiently and snapped, "Quit ying around!"


    She released his hand and walked towards the car.


    The car window rolled down by half, revealing the side of the man''s ice-carved face.


    He didn''t look at them, but his tightly-wound expression and the low pressure in the surroundings


    already exined everything.


    Natalia bit her lip and said, "Archie, I can exin."


    Archie didn''t speak.


    Soon, Natalia pulled open the door and got in, and the car vanished from Felix''s sight.


    He looked at the direction the car had left and finally curled his lip,ughing self-deprecatingly.


    At this moment, in the car.


    The atmosphere was so tense it was hard to breathe.


    Archie still hadn''t spoken. The aura of cold emanating around him was enough to freeze someone


    solid.


    Even Brian, who was sitting in front driving, felt a bit of a chill up his spine, and couldn''t suppress a


    shiver.


    Natalia pursed her lips and opened her mouth after a while.


    "I''ve been set up. Someone tricked me with a recording of Victoria''s voice. I came here because I


    thought something had happened to her. Then I was knocked out, and woke to see Felix there, along


    with Shawn, who''d been tied up. I suspect someone''s trying to use Shawn to ruin my reputation, as for


    the rest, I''m not sure. But I woke up quickly enough and escaped. They shouldn''t have gotten what


    they wanted."


    She thought she''d exined it pretty clearly.


    But Archie still asked, "So, you mean that this was all a misunderstanding?"


    Natalia floundered.


    She raised her head and looked at his eyes.


    The man''s gaze was cold and deep, frosted over, biting to the bone.


    Her gut clenched, and she suddenly understood something.


    "What have you heard?"


    Archie''s lips curved up coldly.


    He took up his phone, his slender fingertip tapping at the screen. Immediately afterwards, a risqu¨¦


    recording started to y.


    "Felix... not so hard... mmm..."


    Natalia''s expression changed.


    The recording was short, but it was clear to any adult what was going on.


    Archie sneered.


    "Can you still tell me now that it was all a misunderstanding?"


    Natalia trembled, her face going pale.


    She looked at him in disbelief. "You don''t believe me?"


    Archie didn''t speak.


    Natalia found it ironically funny. "Archie, this recording is obviously synthesized. You can tell, can''t


    you?!"


    This time, the man''s expression finally loosened.


    He shot her a look and demanded, "So his appearance here today, that''s a coincidence too?"


    It was Natalia''s turn to be at a loss for words.


    Archie showed his ironic and sneering expression again.


    "You say that someone''s trying to set you and Shawn up. I believe you. But what''s this recording


    about? Someone trying to set you and Shawn up mentioning Felix''s name in the recording ¨C do you


    think that exnation works?"


    Natalia paused, then reacted soon enough.


    "What time did you call me?"


    Archie didn''t speak.


    Natalia didn''t bother going through him and took out her own phone. It was fifteen minutes ago.


    It would have taken at least fifteen minutes to get here over from the airport. Meaning that the moment


    Archie had got off the ne, he''d called her and heard the recording.


    But she''d been knocked out in front of the room over two hours ago.


    Considering that, Natalia understood the general flow of things.


    She massaged her aching head.


    "Sorry. I haven''t been considerate enough of this, and I''ve troubled you. I''m pretty sure Felix put that


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    recording out. He just doesn''t want to let us off. Don''t fall for his tricks."


    Archie smirked.


    "Oh? Then he likes you?"


    Natalia floundered.


    "I always felt that your rtionship with him isn''t simple, but thinking back, I don''t recall you having


    anything to do with each other before. Now, seems like my feeling wasn''t just a feeling, was it?"


    Natalia didn''t answer. She actually didn''t know what to say at the moment.


    Archie asked on, "Why didn''t you bring Nancy out with you today?"


    "I..." she hesitated, then forced a smile. "Sorry, I forgot."


    A trace of knowing shed through Archie''s gaze.


    "Did you forget or did you leave her deliberately? You''ve already learned to lie to me, Natalia."


    "..."


    The man looked at her with such deep, serious eyes, but there was aplicated bit of helplessness


    and disappointment in them too.


    "You know something? I always thought that, for the two of us to make it to today, it was enough to be


    honest with each other, but clearly, you don''t think the same. You can keep hiding it from me, Natalia,


    but as your husband, I think I have the right to ask you to be faithful to me! So, could you never see this


    man again?"


    Natalia choked, her throat closing up a little.


    "Archie..."


    "I won''t take no for an answer."


    For the first time before her, he showed his hard side.

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    Chapter 393 Coming Out Clean


    The atmosphere solidified like cement.


    Natalia opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but not sure exactly what to say.


    She knew what Archie didn''t like about the whole situation, but sometimes, it wasn''t up to her whether


    they met or not.


    As opposed to promising she could and being unable to keep that promise, she might as well tell it like


    it was.


    Considering that, she pursed her lips and murmured, "I''m sorry, Archie. I know you care a lot about it,


    but I really do have my own troubles. I promise you, though, when this is over, I''ll tell you everything.


    Can you wait until then?"


    Archie frowned.


    In his deep gaze, there was icy judgement.


    After a long pause, his lips twitched with irony.


    "As you please."


    ...


    Ever since that day, Natalia and Archie fell into a cold war.


    The two had been married for a year and a half and usually stuck to each other like glue. This was the


    first time such a huge rift hade between them. Even Mrs. Dottie and Anne could feel something


    was wrong between the two.


    Mrs. Dottie was worried. After all, she''d seen the two get up to this point from the beginning, and knew


    their feelings and temperament better than anyone.


    Unless something huge had happened, it wouldn''t have gotten this far.


    So Mrs. Dottie had tried to get them to make up in private.


    But the two wouldn''t tell her their reasons, and as an outsider, there was a limit to how much she could


    do or say.


    Mrs. Dottie could only sigh and pray that the two made up soon before anything bigger happened.


    On the other end, Natalia also knew that it wouldn''t do to carry on like this.


    She knew what kind of personality that man had. With his ability, and with something like this


    happening, he could have asked investigated himself without asking her opinion.


    But he didn''t. He''d chosen to respect her, and allow her to choose.


    Since he''d done that much, how could Natalia continue to disappoint him?


    After considering it for a while, Natalia decided to tell him the truth.


    When it came to the Dragon Club and Mr. K, she didn''t know what Archie would think after he knew,


    but it couldn''t get any worse than this.


    So, Natalia found a chance toe out clean.


    The man, though, didn''t behave like she''d thought as well.


    He didn''t act surprised or shocked, only remaining so calm that Natalia thought he didn''t understand.


    But he clearly did.


    A bit of a smile appeared in his eyes as he murmured, "Why did you keep this to yourself before?"


    Natalia pursed her lips, hesitated, and said, "I lost a part of my memory. I don''t know what happened to


    me in those few months; what I''ve been through, who I''ve met, what I''ve done. By the time I woke up,


    I''d already been saved by Felix. For those few years, he taught me to fight, to race. He saved my life,


    so I can''t go back on what I owe. But that''s all there is between us. Do you believe me, Archie?"


    Archie looked at her deeply and nodded. "I do."


    Natalia heaved a sigh of relief.


    Archie continued, "The Bissel family isplicated. As a bastard son spending so much time


    overseas, it''s possible his life has been hard. He must have his own reasons for starting the Dragon


    Club."


    Natalia nodded.


    "But I don''t n on getting involved. It''s just that Mr. K is dead, and the people who killed him are


    probably the same group who was hunting me in the beginning. I want to find out, Archie. I want to


    knew what I experienced during those few months and why those people are after me. I don''t want to


    live with that mystery all my life. Can you understand that?"


    In a ce she couldn''t see deep in a corner of Archie''s eyes, aplicated shadow flickered.


    He said lowly, "Have you ever thought, Natalia, that some truths don''t need to be revealed in their


    entirety, and that sometimes, ignorance is bliss?"


    Natalia blinked.


    She looked at him, a little confused.


    Archie sighed softly.


    He raised his hand and stroked her hair gently, whispering, "Don''t tire yourself out."


    Natalia smiled.


    "Okay."


    "Any help you need, just ask."


    "Yeah."


    Havinge clean about it all, Natalia instantly felt better.


    To have a good talk with the man this afternoon, Natalia had given Mrs. Dottie and all the other


    servants the day off.


    The two sat there on the sofa, talking quietly.


    Sometimes, it was just that miraculous. The truths once so painstakingly buried only needed a small


    gap to break the dam and rush out.


    As if there was no longer a need to hide it.


    In the time following, Natalia told him everything about what had happened outside the country.


    Archie listened quietly, never once interrupting, only making small noises of acknowledgement when he


    needed to.


    Time trickled by slowly. Natalia tired herself out. Perhaps it was because of how she''dpletely


    rxed her heart, and how fully she trusted him, but she actually drifted off to sleep right there in his


    arms.


    It was a tranquil, moonlit night.


    The womanid peacefully in his arms as the man lowered his head to look at her resting face.


    His eyes dimmed.


    Memories whistled like wind, seemingly returning him to that night, that year.


    He thought he''d been through enough trials and tribtions over the years. Enough danger and pain to


    settle his heart. But right now, a storm of emotions was rushing through him.


    His slightly coarse palm caressed her slender hand, feeling her soft warmth, his heart seemingly


    splitting under a chisel.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I''m sorry, Natalia!


    She''de clean to him about where she''d been and what she''d done in the few years he couldn''t find


    her.


    But he couldn''t do the same. Not about that ident, and those few months'' worth of missing


    memories.


    The man''s eyes were deep, reddening.


    Considering how she''d walked alone through those years, the redness grew.


    He took out his phone and sent a text.


    Then he kissed her very lightly on the forehead, picked her up gently, and went into the bedroom.


    Natalia slept soundly this time.


    It was dusk when she woke. The sunset shone in through the window, dying the whole room a light,


    rosy gold.


    She squinted and stretched.


    Maybe because she''d finally relieved herself of her burden, but she''d slept soundly and well. Waking


    up now, she was bounding with energy, and perfectly rxed.


    But...


    Where was Archie?


    Natalia rubbed her eyes, flung off her sheets and got out of bed. As she went to the living room, there


    was nobody in the house but her.


    The light breeze ruffled the pages she''d leafed through on the tea table in her leisure, the rustling


    making the surroundings seem empty and lonely.

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    Chapter 394 Touching the Heart


    He wasn''t home?


    Natalia looked at the time. It was half past five. He couldn''t be going to the office again when it was this


    Where had he gone?


    To be honest, after telling him something that important, Natalia had been feeling uneasy. Waking up to


    find that the man wasn''t here, she actually felt a bit down.


    But she was a logical person. He was probably just busy with something, and could have left for the


    emergency.


    Thinking of that, she shook her head and chuckled.


    Since Mrs. Dottie and all the servants were on break, dinner was up to her.


    Natalia headed to the kitchen and got ready to make something.


    At that moment, the kitchen door opened.


    A man with an apron around his waist, a pan in his hands was standing there, holding a te of


    roasted tomatoes and eggs.


    "You''re awake? Go wash your hands, it''s time for dinner."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Natalia was a little taken aback. "You haven''t left?"


    Archie cocked an eyebrow at her. "Left? Left where?"


    Natalia stood there, gazing at him in his homely shirt and apron. He looked like a househusband. Her


    eyes moistened.


    She threw herself at him and hugged his narrow waist.


    Burying her face into his chest, she mumbled, "I thought you were mad."


    The insecurity and sensitivity she''d never admitted to when she was alone bared themselves in their


    entirety.


    The man''s lips lifted slightly, feeling the woman''s new sense of reliance and love. A smile entered his


    eyes as he murmured, "Didn''t you want to find out how Mr. K died? Go eat. I''ll take a holiday for a few


    days to help you investigate."


    "Really?" Natalia lifted her face, overjoyed.


    "Yeah."


    Archie really wanted to pick her up and kiss her, but he had a pan in one hand and a te in the other,


    so he couldn''t.


    "Would I get in the way of your work?" Natalia knew that he was busy.


    "No. It''s been slow recently."


    "Oh, okay!"


    "All right, go wash your hands. I''ll get the soup, and then we can eat."


    "Sure."


    Natalia washed her hands and saw three dishes already on the table. Roasted tomatoes with egg,


    grilled fish, and a salsa sd. All her favorites.


    Archie was still readying the soup in the kitchen. Natalia walked over curiously, asking, "I thought you''d


    never cooked before? You made all this yourself?"


    Archie nodded, then pointed at the recipe book set to the side.


    "Found it on the bookshelf this afternoon and picked a few things up. Give it a taste?"


    Natalia went out, took up her fork, and tried the tomato.


    Sure it wasn''t a match for elite chefs, but for someone cooking for the first time, this was perfect.


    Natalia had to exim, "It''s delicious."


    She tried the fish.


    She was even happier with it.


    Then she tried the sd.


    Errrrrrr...


    "Archie, quit business and go into cooking! You have a talent right here. This vor is amazing."


    The man came out with the soup, smiling, "It''s really that good?"


    "Really, try it!"


    "Okay."


    Natalia speared a piece of vegetable and was passing it to him when the man ignored her hand entirely


    and bent over, eating the piece out of her mouth directly.


    She floundered, but the man had already bit it off and started chewing. He beamed. "Hmm, it really is


    delicious."


    Natalia blushed.


    She faked a re at him, but couldn''t keep it up over half a second.


    A slight smile curved on her lips, a honeyed feeling building in her chest.


    Seeing that, Archie knew that she''d opened herself to him entirely, and his heart softened even more.


    He took her into his arms and got a good, long taste of her lips.


    It was a gentle kiss, with immeasurable love and longing, passing over her lips, nose, brow, eyes,


    forehead, and finally on the soft back of her hand.


    "I love you, Natalia."


    Natalia''s heart shook.


    Men were supposed to be creatures who failed atmunicating and never spoke verbally of love.


    The love that they expressed wasn''t true.


    But why was she incredibly moved right now?


    All because he was the one saying it?


    No, it wasn''t that.


    It was because he had more depth and discipline than any other man she''d seen, but only when he


    was facing her did he lose control of his emotions, doing or saying things that he normally wouldn''t.


    Those three simple words, stripped of all elegant disguise and all additional decoration, were the three


    words that most touched the heart.


    Natalia smiled, but her eyes were moist as she hugged his waist and said sincerely, "Me too."


    They didn''t know how they finished the meal.


    The two doted on each other and the simple dinner took over two hours to finish.


    After the meal, Natalia was adamant that she did the dishes instead of Archie.


    After all, it couldn''t just be one side always making the effort. Even if he was willing and able, she still


    felt like she should do something to make it fair.


    The man didn''t stop her, but his gaze on her grew more loving than ever.


    At that moment, Natalia''s phone wrong.


    She was too busy to take it, so she called, "Can you pick it up for me?"


    Archie walked over to the lobby and took up her phone. Looking at the caller, it was Max.


    He raised his eyebrows, a little surprised.


    Seeing it was Max, Natalia had Archie take the call and put it on speaker.


    "Did you need me for something?"


    "Oh, it''s you, Natalia. I''m looking for Archie, is he there?"


    Huh?


    Natalia blinked, then looked up at Archie.


    "Why call me if you''re looking for him?"


    "Heh, his phone isn''t connecting."


    Hearing that, Archie looked at his own phone. It had shut down from low power some time ago. He put


    the phone to the side and charged it, finally taking the call.


    "What is it?"


    Max told him.


    As it turned out, the Violet Group''s auction that was held every four years was being thrown tomorrow


    night at the International Summit. Max was asking Archie if he wasing this year.


    The Violet Group auction was different from other auctions. Everything for sale was at the level of a


    national treasure, and everything went to the nation in the end. As for the earnings of the auction, a


    portion went to the Red Cross.


    It was nominally an auction, but it might as well have been a charity sale.


    And this Violet Group was said to be quite mysterious.


    Natalia had heard the name by chance before, and she knew that it was one of the three great families


    of the world. The family''s authority extended across the whole world, with several centuries of history.


    And it was said that this family had a lot to do with Ambario. As for what it was, she wasn''t sure.


    The auction that the Violet Group was holding this time was to be attended by big names on the


    national level, and obviously, it wasn''t a scene that regr people could attend.

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    Chapter 395 A Mysterious Family


    The phone had been on speaker all the time, so Natalia had heard what Max had said as well.


    She''d always been interested in this Violet Group. It was just that she''d never had the chance to get in


    contact before. Now that an opportunity had presented itself, of course she wanted to attend.


    Most importantly, ording to her understanding, the emblem of the Violet Group was a realistic violet


    flower. It was possible they were rted to Mr. K''s death.


    She shot Archie a look, and seeing that, he agreed.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The following day, the auction was held as nned at the International Summit.


    Since it was an important scene, Natalia was in a deep-colored tuxedo dress, with her hair made up;


    she looked positively elfin.


    And Archie was in a white suit. The man''s hair was short and clean, and he looked straighter than a


    board in his suit. Compared to Max''s refined look, Archie gave off a feeling of cool purity, someone you


    could look on but not touch.


    Natalia took his arm and their group arrived at the International Summit right on time.


    The doorway was set up with strict security. Only people with an invitation were allowed inside.


    Naturally, those of the four families had that right, Archie among them. Passing through security, it was


    a broad exhibition hall inside, with plenty of people having already arrived, not just natives of Ambario,


    but from other nations as well.


    Natalia looked at the faces inside she usually only saw on international news, and was taken aback.


    She grew even more curious abut this Violet Group now.


    It was still early, and the auction hadn''t officially started yet.


    The three found a spot and sat down.


    Natalia couldn''t hold in her curiosity and asked, "What''s with this Violet Group? They could get together


    so many bigshots on the international stage."


    Max chuckled. "Makes sense that you wouldn''t know! Have you heard of the Lafayette family?"


    Natalia blinked. "Isn''t that the surname of the previous imperial dynasty?"


    "That''s the previous imperial family, all right."


    Natalia froze there.


    Archie stroked her hair. "The Violet Group are the descendants of the Lafayettes. After the previous


    empire fell, the Lafayette family members scattered across the world and established the Violet Group,


    which leads us to now."


    Natalia was dubious. "But doesn''t the history books say that the Lafayette family all died along with


    their empire in the Imperial city?"


    The recent history of Ambario was a bloody, war-torn one. At the end of the previous empire, the


    country grew weak, and foreign nations invaded, directly causing the end of the empire. ording to


    history, all members of the royal family had died with their empire.


    And after the end of that dynasty, there came over half a century of warlords feuding with each other,


    with champions iming territory everywhere, dividing up the country.


    Later on, with the birth of a hero who led his brothers to end the chaotic fighting, this flourishing,


    peaceful country had been born.


    To think of it now, even though the establishment of the nation had only been for a few decades, the


    half-century of chaos in the middle put the previous empire at over a hundred years in the past.


    Archie exined, "The history books aren''t necessarily real. In truth, at the end of the previous dynasty,


    its rulers had already sensed the danger the empire was in. They''d tried to think of a way to change,


    but the house was crumbling, and it wasn''t something that could be reversed by human power. So they


    sent a small team out to leave with the young emperor and arge collection of national treasures. That


    team was sent out in secret, so almost nobody knew. Not long afterwards, those in power dered the


    young emperor dead. During the chaos of the warlords, there were rumors iming that the young


    emperor wasn''t dead, and had instead fled out of the country. But in that day and age, rumors in


    general were flying all over the ce, so nobody paid attention. That''s how the bloodline was


    preserved."


    Hearing that, Natalia was shaken to the core.


    She felt like her whole view of the world had been turned upside down.


    "Where did those people flee back then?"


    "Nobody knows." Archie shook his head. "But in a situation like that, wherever it was safe, of course.


    Some people spected that the fled west, but it hadn''t been proven yet. In any case, these people


    survived, and established the mighty Violet Group. Now their global economic influence is a match for


    the three top families of the world, and nobody will look down on them ever again."


    Natalia scoffed dissatisfiedly. "The country was in peril, but they fled with all that capital and materiel.


    So what if they''re mighty now? To put it bluntly, if that money had gone to resistance fighting during that


    time, it''s possible the country wouldn''t have fallen that easily."


    Max couldn''t resist cutting in. "That''s where you''re wrong. In a situation like that, the money would have


    gone to waste. As opposed to going down with the ship, why not give yourself a fighting chance? It''s


    better to live in disgrace than die with honor. Wouldn''t you say, Archie?"


    Archie didn''t speak, while Natalia rolled her eyes contemptuously at him.


    "Someone like you, Max, would probably turn trailer the moment the nation was in peril."


    Max floundered, a little upset.


    "How''s that make any sense? How am I a traitor? Do you know how much GDP I''ve made for the


    country..."


    Natalia grinned. "On women? I''ve only heard about the Nixon family GDP being made by the big


    brother of the family. As the second son, you probably put it all in casinos and brothels!"


    Max went red and pointed at Natalia, unable to muster a rebuttal.


    Finally, he harrumphed. "I won''t argue with a woman."


    Natalia made a face at him.


    Max growled, "Manage your woman, Archie, I''m about to blow my top."


    Archie smirked andid his broad palm on Natalia''s head, patting it softly. "Good work."


    As for Max ¨C "..."


    Gaaaaaahh! Somebody tell him why he''d brought those two here today?


    Was he just a glutton for punishment?


    Seeing that he really was mad, Natalia stopped teasing him, and the group waited patiently for the


    auction to start.


    Because there were a lot of international bigshotsing to attend, the seating was all arranged


    ording to status.


    Natalia and gang had been sat at the second row, and with everyone seated, soon, the auction began.


    Item after item of incredible rarity was exhibited. There was rich cultural heritage, antiques, and all sorts


    of unique treasures.


    Natalia couldn''t stop watching, and of course, the starting prices of those items were ridiculously high.


    Of course, those items had been priceless to begin with. It was said that this auction every four years


    was held because those treasures were mostly the ones carried out of Ambario''s royal pce back


    then.


    The Lafayettes were history, but the Violet Group still had close ties to thend of Ambario, which was


    clear from how the auction was always held on Ambario soil.


    Natalia was getting a good look when Max suddenly leant over and said, "There''s going to be some


    private essories on auctionter, Natalia. If you take a fancy to any, you can have Archie buy it for


    you."

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    Chapter 396 He''s Rich


    Natalia looked at him and muttered, "If I take a fancy to anything, I can buy it myself."


    She wasn''t as she''d been before. With Star Entertainment and her own filming, she''d made plenty of


    money.


    No match for a full aristocrat like Archie, but she could still ord to buy things she wanted for herself.


    Archie smiled faintly. "That''s right. If you want anything, you can get them yourself."


    Natalia blinked and looked at him. There was a smile on his brow. She recalled that she basically had


    all his cards andnd rights.


    That was equivalent to having all of this man''s properties in her hands. If he wanted to buy her anything


    now, he''d probably have to ask her for money.


    Her face burned, and her heart swelled with contentedness.


    Max, though, didn''t know their situation, and his eyes widened with shock.


    "You''re not that stingy, are you, Archie! Not even buying your wife a gift."


    His eyes darted to Natalia and he beamed, "How about this, Natalia! Introduce a girlfriend to me, and


    I''ll buy you anything you like. How''s that?"


    Natalia rolled her eyes at him and scoffed, "I''m not so heartless as to push some poor girl into a fire


    pit."


    Max was outraged. "Just how am I a fire pit? You know how many women up and down the country


    want to marry me?"


    Natalia chuckled. "Wait until you get rid of the yboy title. I''d actually be impressed if that was the


    case."


    Max was getting an ulcer.


    At that moment, an item on auction caught her attention.


    It was a hairpin of white jade, snowy pale, introduced as a marriage gift for a nobledy a millennium


    ago, symbolizing fair fortune.


    The hairpin itself, in fact, was called the hairpin of fair fortune.


    Natalia wasn''t superstitious, but for some reason, she took a shine to the hairpin.


    It started at three hundred thousand.


    It was just an essory, after all, and other than how delicate it was, the noblewoman wasn''t anybody


    important, so the starting price wasn''t high.


    Archie had been paying attention to her expression in secret, and seeing her stare at the stage, he


    asked, "You like it?"


    Natalia nodded.


    The man pressed his buzzer.


    "For the hairpin of good fortune, number 32 ¨C one million!"


    Natalia jumped. It was just a hairpin for three hundred K. No one had even called it yet, and he''d raised


    it to one million.


    She tugged the man''s sleeve, signaling for him not to go so hard.


    Archie smiled down at her and murmured, "They''ll raise."


    Just as he''d said, from the front row, someone raised. "Number 16 ¨C one million and one hundred!"


    "Number 32 ¨C two million!"


    "Number 16 ¨C two million one!"


    "Number 32 ¨C three million!"


    "Number 16 ¨C three million one!"


    "Number 32 ¨C four million!"


    "Number 16 ¨C four million one!"


    "Number 32 ¨C five million!"


    "Number 16 ¨C five million one!"


    Seeing the man was about to raise again, Natalia hurriedly stopped him.


    She''d just noticed that the personpeting with them at the front row was also a woman.


    If someone else liked it, then forget it! There was no need to spend five million on a hairpin. She knew


    that Archie was rich, but money wasn''t supposed to be spent this way.


    She lowered her voice and hurriedly said, "Forget it, let''s let her have it!"


    Archie looked at her. "Don''t you like it? Five million is nothing to me."


    Natalia smiled at him. "I only like it a little. I might take a shine to something else going on. Let''s take


    another look?"


    Seeing her say that, the man chuckled. "You only like it a little, hmm?"


    "Yeah, really, just a little."


    Afraid he wouldn''t believe it, Natalia hurriedly pinched her fingers together to show just how little it was.


    The host had started calling it. "Number 16, five million one, going once! Number 16, five million one,


    going twice! Number 16-"


    "Number 32 ¨C eight million!"


    At that price, everyone looked towards the second row.


    Natalia''s heart jolted, but it was toote to get the buzzer from the man''s hand.


    His arm circled behind her and hugged her to him. The people there only saw a young couple, but


    because their heads were tilted and the woman''s face was hidden by her hair, they couldn''t tell what


    they looked like.


    Archie held her hand and chuckled, "Your husband''s rich, Natalia, so if you like it, just call for it. Don''t


    worry about anything else, okay?"


    Natalia felt a burst of emotion.


    She wasn''t moved because of how much money he was spending, but how much he wanted to make


    her happy.


    She couldn''t help but smile as she berated, "You''re making me sound like a wife trying to leech off her


    husband!"


    "A wife trying to leech off her husband is still my wife."


    At that, her heart throbbed, and she only just reacted to what she''d said.


    Her face blushed red from her cheeks to the roots of her ears. She was stammering for an exnation,


    but found she didn''t know how.


    The man had released her, and at this moment, everyone had turned back around. After all, at a scene


    like this, it was rude to stare.


    "Number 32 ¨C eight million, going once! Number 32 ¨C eight million, going twice! Number 32 ¨C eight


    million..."


    "Wait!"


    A voice suddenly interrupted the host. It was thedy on the first row.


    She stood and asked, "May I have some time to discuss it with that gentleman over there?"


    The host looked at her, then at Archie in the second row, and finally nodded.


    "Very well. Five-minute break."


    The woman turned around and walked over to Archie''s spot.


    It took her fully turning around for Natalia to see her appearance.


    She was a radiant beauty.


    In her scarlet dress, she was low-key but elegant, her features well-defined, with a voluptuous figure


    and a smile on her face, she sashayed in front of them.


    "Hello. My name is Nadia. I''m the daughter of General Naran of Tacitus. It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    Archie looked up at her.


    "Did you need something?"


    Nadia blinked, not expecting the cold treatment.


    After all, she was confident in her appearance. Even though the man before her was handsome, and


    she could just tell from his posture and aura that he wasn''t a small fry, but she thought she''d been


    polite enough not to get talked to so bluntly.


    But she didn''t quibble over that and simply smiled. "Sir, I really like that hairpin. Could you let me have


    it?"


    Archie said mildly, "Sorry. The highest bidder gets the prize. Most importantly... my wife likes it too."


    With that, he took Natalia''s hand.


    Nadia only then seemed to notice Natalia, and looked her up and down.


    Her first impression was one of wonder.


    She had to say, the girl before her was incredibly pretty.


    In a purple dress, with delicate features, a bit of sensuality mixed in with her purity, she was a catch.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She giggled softly. "This madam doesn''t look too old. Would this hairpin really suit her?"

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    Chapter 397 Public Seduction


    Natalia blinked.


    Could she say she was just buying it as a collector''s piece?


    Archie said mildly, "No need for your concern, madam."


    Nadia floundered again.


    The man was like a statue. Completely unmoving.


    Natalia, though, was feeling a bit awkward.


    She was about to say something when Nadia sighed and continued, "I''ll be honest, sir. This is a hairpin


    I''m preparing to give to my sister as a gift. She''s been sick for years. Jade is healing, and my sister''s


    seen a photo of the hairpin. She likes it a lot, which is why I''m asking for your kindness."


    Seeing her let her feelings out, Natalia felt a surge of sympathy.


    It was just a hairpin, after all. If she bought it for herself, she''d just keep it around without much


    practical use.


    If her sister was so sick and she liked it that much, she could have it!


    Considering that, she tugged the man''s sleeve.


    "Archie..."


    Archie already knew what she meant by that and frowned slightly.


    He looked at Nadia with a bit of a mocking nce.


    "Since you''re saying that, madam, then as you please!"


    Finally seeing him relent, Nadia''s face registered joy.


    "Right, what''s your name? I must thank you for your kindness today if I get a chanceter on."


    Archie didn''t answer.


    Natalia frowned.


    She tugged his sleeve again.


    Honestly, they were in public. At least show thedy some respect.


    With that money people looking on, it was embarrassing.


    Archie''s handsome face was a bit dark as he replied, "Archie McCarthy."


    At those words, Nadia''s eyes lit up.


    "You''re... Archie McCarthy? The current head of the McCarthy family, first of the four families?"


    Archie''s frown deepened as he nodded.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you. I and my father have always looked up to you. I didn''t think I''d meet you


    here."


    Her gaze fell on Natalia beside him. "Your wife is such a beauty. She''s a lucky woman."


    Archie agreed with that much. "Thank you for your praise, but you''re wrong. Having her with me makes


    me the lucky one."


    Nadia floundered a little, the smile on her face growing stiff.


    "If that''s the case, I won''t disturb you. Thank you."


    She turned and went back to her own seat.


    The hairpin finally ended up with Nadia.


    Natalia noticed that the man beside her wore a bit of an ugly expression. Thinking that he was mad


    over what had just happened, she murmured, "Are you angry? I don''t see why! It''s just a hairpin."


    The man ignored her.


    Natalia blinked.


    He was really mad? With her?


    The two had been together for so long. This outwardly cold and harsh man had always been soft and


    gentle with her. Other than the incident before, he''d never gotten angry with her for any other reason.


    But over a hairpin? That didn''t make sense!


    He wasn''t this petty!


    Natalia was a bit confused and looked for held to Max sitting opposite her.


    Max had a hand over his mouth and his body was convulsing withughter for some reason.


    She was a bit irritated.


    She felt like those two were hiding something from her, having fun being in the know while she was in


    the dark.


    Her face darkened and she snapped, "Max!"


    Max couldn''t help it and ended upughing out loud. Still, they were in public, and he couldn''t go too


    far. He only reined it in after a while. "Natalia, do you know who that woman was?"


    Natalia was befuddled. "Didn''t she say her name was Nadia? The daughter of some general in


    Tacitus?"


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Max clutched his belly.


    "..."


    Was it that funny?


    Max only stopped after a long while. Suppressing hisughter, he exined, "General Naran of Tacitus


    lost his manhood during a war when he was young. He can''t even marry a wife, so where''d he get a


    daughter from?"


    Natalia blinked.


    "Well I never! So she was lying to us?"


    "No. Even if you can''t have a birth daughter, you can have a lot of adopted daughters, you know."


    Natalia understood.


    "Oh, so that''s the case. Then what are youughing about? She''s General Naran''s adopted daughter;


    what''s so funny about that?"


    Max replied, "I''m notughing at her status. It''s how quickly you pushed Archie out there. Careful it


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    doesn''te back to bite you someday."


    Archie frowned, mostly understanding what he meant. It didn''t feel right, though.


    "Hmph, you think everyone''s like you, snuggling up to the closest beauty? My Archie wouldn''t do that."


    A certain man seemed happy at that, especially the phrase "my Archie".


    He reached out andid a hand on the back of her neck. "There''s no need for Max to snuggle up to her.


    She''ll snuggle up to him herself. That woman is a devious one. Don''t get close to her."


    Natalia blinked. "Why?"


    Archie frowned, seemingly not knowing how to exin.


    Max couldn''t hold it in anymore and interrupted, "You know how many daughters General Naran has


    adopted?"


    Natalia shook her head.


    She''d only heard the name Naran today, so how would she know how many daughters the man had?


    Max made a gesture. "Twenty-eight."


    Natalia gaped.


    Sure, adopted daughters weren''t flesh and blood, but twenty-eight? That was a bit too much!


    Max continued, "Those are his daughters in name, but in reality, all they are is a set of Naran''s tools,


    raised to get people on his side. These girls have been trained since they were small in all the tactics to


    bend men to their will, and when theye of age, they''re released to seduce important figures in the


    military and business worlds. All these years, countless people have sumbed to that trick and ended


    up on his side as stepping stones to power. Heh! Trying a trick like this on Archie ¨C still too green!"


    Natalia was left speechless.


    There were such methods, too?


    How low!


    But...


    She shot a dubious nce at Nadia, then back at Max. "A woman can have that much influence? Why


    does it sound a bit hokey to me?"


    Max snickered. "Don''t underestimate women. See how the great Mr. McCarthy has willingly sumbed


    to a woman''s influence? So really, being a yboy is the right move."


    Natalia''s face darkened as she red at him.


    What kind of poor metaphor was that?


    She wasn''t a woman who had those sorts of ulterior motives!


    Archie muttered, "That''s enough! Shut it."


    Max made a face, then deliberately mped his mouth shut and didn''t speak.


    Natalia pondered the goings of the evening. Since this Nadia woman was this calcting, that story


    about her sick sister might not be real.


    Soon, before she could think about it too much, a pair of earrings modeled after the crescent moon


    caught her attention.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    Chapter 398 Not Taken In By Her


    She quickly flipped open the pamphlet in her hands and looked at the introduction of the crescent moon


    earrings.


    It was a pair of natural sapphire gems just discovered in a new mine down south. A rare and unique


    fine, it had only gotten to be this way after careful cutting and polishing by a designer.


    To be honest, Natalia really wanted it.


    Not just her, but every woman there let out a cry of wonder the moment the earrings were revealed.


    Clearly everyone was taken in by it.


    Nothing could be done about that. Everyone liked pretty things.


    And this was just too pretty!


    Max wanted it too, but seeing Natalia''s enthused gaze, he finally suppressed his own desire.


    Never mind. It wouldn''t be gentlemanly to fight over it with a woman. And with this many women who


    wanted the earrings, if he stepped in, he''d be hated.


    As expected, soon enough, people started bidding.


    From a starting price of ten million, they went up by millions, and soon, they''d reached a price of eighty


    million.


    Natalia really did want it, but as the price got higher and higher, she hesitated and suppressed her


    urge.


    Eighty million! And it was probably going to keep going up, which was just too much!


    She realized that,pared to these earrings, that hairpin for eight million was nothing at all.


    "Eighty-five million! Thedy in number 26 has raised to eighty-five million! Are there any higher


    takers?"


    "Ny million!"


    A voice suddenly called.


    Everyone looked in unison towards the voice. It was that woman from before, Nadia.


    She sat at the front row, her lips slightly curved, looking confident in her victory. Her sensual neck was


    arched, and the white skin of her exposed chest gleamed like marble in the contrast of her red dress


    and the lighting.


    Natalia could hear plenty of men swallowing.


    She sneered with a bit of contempt and looked at Archie beside her.


    Fortunately, this man didn''t seem to notice the attractive view at all and kept his gaze on the stage, his


    face expressionless.


    "Ny million! All right, number 16 has raised to ny million! Can anyone up the bid?"


    There was a dozen seconds of silence.


    As the host got ready to strike the gavel, a cool voice called, "One hundred million!"


    What?


    One hundred million???


    Everyone looked over in disbelief, but when they saw it was Archie, everyone''s faces registered


    understanding.


    It was Archie who''d put up one hundred million. Well, that was to be expected.


    Everyone looked enviously at Natalia.


    And the people who didn''t know Archie could only gasp as they saw his face.


    What a handsome man!


    Rich and handsome, always the most irresistiblebination for women. Besides, someone who could


    attend a scene like this had to be a person with a special identity too. Money, looks, status ¨C that was


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    enough to make the majority of women swoon.


    Natalia muttered, "What are you doing?"


    Archie held her hand and didn''t speak.


    "This gentleman in number 32 is going for one hundred million! Can anyone up the bid?"


    Nadia looked at Archie with a pleading expression.


    That expression seemed to be saying, please have mercy Mr. McCarthy, and budge!


    Natalia''s little face went a bit dark.


    As opposed to pleading, this was more like a seduction.


    Right to her face, too.


    Natalia wasn''t okay with it, and considering everything Max had said, she felt even more


    ufortable.


    "One hundred million going once! One hundred million going twice! One hundred million..."


    "Ah, wait!"


    Nadia spoke again.


    Seeing it was her, the host had to chuckle. "Are you going to discuss it with that gentleman again,


    madam?"


    Nadia smiled faintly. "Apologies for the trouble."


    "Very well. Five-minute break."


    Nadia turned and walked towards them again.


    This time, Natalia had learned enough not to speak.


    Nadia walked in front of Archie and gently said, "Mr. McCarthy, I really like this pair of earrings. Could


    you show mercy one more time and let me have it?"


    Archie looked mildly at her.


    "And you are?"


    Nadia''s smile froze solid.


    Max couldn''t hold it back and snorted withughter.


    She''d spent all this time here just a quarter of an hour ago introducing herself to him and now he didn''t


    even remember her.


    Even a goldfish wasn''t this forgetful!


    Nadia could feel how deliberate Archie was being, and forced a smile. "I''m sorry, I know it''s bad


    manners, but I really..."


    "Miss Nadia, you''re not telling us your other sister''s sick and likes these earrings too, are you!"


    Max couldn''t help but mock.


    Nadia had already noticed Max. After all, the second son of the Nixon family was a regr in the


    tabloids, so of course she''d recognize him.


    But her target wasn''t this sort of rich but whimsical yboy, but Archie, someone who could be of great


    help to her father''s political and financial power. That was why she hadn''t talked to Max at all.


    Seeing him speak now, she smiled faintly. "It''s not like that, Mr. Nixon. The rest of my sisters are well.


    It''s just one of my sisters who''s sick. I like these earrings personally, which is why I''m asking Mr.


    McCarthy to show some mercy."


    Natalia looked at her and suddenly said, "But why should he let you have it?"


    Nadia blinked, seemingly not expecting her to speak.


    She smiled sensually, "That''s where you don''t understand, little sister. It''s gentlemanly for a man not to


    squabble with a woman. It''s fine that you''re still young and don''t understand. You will when you grow


    up.


    The meaning behind her words stung Natalia.


    "Oh? And if we just won''t let you have it today?"


    Nadia smiled. "That''s up to Mr. McCarthy."


    She turned her dancing, suggestive gaze on him. "If you would step aside for me, Mr. McCarthy, I


    would be endlessly grateful. If I have a chance in the future, I will repay you heavily."


    Looking at her moist eyes, Natalia scowled.


    Max smirked. "Repay him how? With your body?"


    Nadia didn''t even deny it and giggled, "If Mr. McCarthy is up for it, that''s fine too."


    Natalia couldn''t hold it back anymore. This Nadia woman was saying all this with her right there. Did


    she really think she was a statue?


    She scoffed, "Miss Nadia, I think you should understand that Archie is a married man. Isn''t it a bit too


    much to seduce him right in front of me? Is the Naran family upbringing this ck?"


    Her words were very blunt.


    If it had been someone else, they would probably have lost their temper at that.


    But Nadia simply covered her mouth and smiled, "My, Mrs. McCarthy''s feathers are ruffled. It was just a


    joke. Why so serious? Do you not trust Mr. McCarthy, Mrs. McCarthy?"

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    Chapter 399 Put On the Spot


    Natalia was furious.


    "If you can joke about such things, I can see what you are like in your personal life, Miss Nadia."


    Nadia''s face didn''t change. She''d probably heard that sort of talk enough not to care.


    Her eyes still gazed straight at Archie.


    "Consider it, Mr. McCarthy?"


    Natalia wanted to pounce on her and w her face off. She grit her teeth, grabbed Archie''s elbow and


    said, "Darling, I like those earrings."


    Archie nodded pamperingly. "Okay. I''ll buy it for you."


    Seeing that, Nadia seemed a bit disappointed.


    Archie finally looked at her. His eyes were chilly. "Miss Nadia, I know what you''re nning, but


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    apologies. I''m not your prey. A woman like you..."


    He thought about it until hended on a more appropriate phrasing. "I''m not interested in a woman I


    can buy."


    Nadia''s face changed subtly.


    "What do you mean by that, Mr. McCarthy? I..."


    Max cut in. "All right, fine, skip the exnation. We all know what the Naran family gets up to. You''re


    want to attract Archie''s attention, because he''s already on your list of people to make connections with,


    isn''t he?"


    Nadia''s expression was quite stiff.


    All these years, this was the first time she came up on someone like this. Not only rejecting her


    advances, but putting her on the spot in front of so many people.


    Max seemed to think that wasn''t enough and mocked, "Don''t worry,dy, Archie''s always been a strait-


    Natalia smiled and didn''t speak.


    Nadia''s face shifted about, and she maintained a stiff smile at the end.


    She replied, "If you like joking around this much, Mr. Nixon, I''ll invite you to drink someday, where we


    can joke around as much as we want. In a scene like this, however, it''s best to be cautious. I''m


    representing the Naran family as I attend the auction today, and I''m not here to trade insults!"


    Max grimaced and didn''t reply to her.


    Nadia finally returned to her seat.


    Archie got the earrings in the end.


    Later on, Max also bought up a delicate little thing in the form of a red coral bracelet. She asked him


    why, but he didn''t reply, ying up the mystery.


    Natalia suddenly remembered that it was Laura''s birthday in a few days, and she understood.


    But she didn''t call Max out to his face.


    After all, if they wouldn''t say it, he probably didn''t want people to know, so Natalia wasn''t going to put it


    up for discussion.


    With the auction over, the three were about to leave when a man walked over.


    "It''s been a while, Mr. McCarthy."


    The three stopped. The man was in his thirties, wearing a silver-grey suit, appearing noble, even royal.


    His skin was pale and smooth, and he had a gentle smile that seemed to speak of springfort.


    Natalia''s first impression was that this man must be quite high in status.


    He might have had a smile on his face, but his aura of irreproachable power and authority was


    undeniable.


    Archie nodded mildly at him. "It''s been a while, Mr. Lafayette. I didn''t think you''d be here personally."


    Mr. Lafayette smiled. "I haven''t been back to Ambario in a hot minute. I was just taking this opportunity


    to tour the ce. I have to say, the nation''s changed a lot. I don''t recognize a lot of ce anymore."


    Archie chuckled. "The country has been developing rapidly these few years. If you''re interested, Mr.


    Lafayette, you could stay Ambario for a while longer."


    Mr. Lafayette nodded. "I actually was nning on that. If you''re free, Mr. McCarthy, I might disturb your


    household for a time."


    "If you would attend, Mr. Lafayette, it would be an honor."


    The two were all smiles as they exchanged a few pleasantries. Someone came over with word, and he


    finally said, "Excuse me. I''m still busy."


    "Of course."


    Mr. Lafayette nodded, gave his regards with a smile and a nod to Natalia and Max, and left.


    As he left, Max stammered, "Is that the current head of the Violet Group?"


    Archie said mildly, "No, he''s the fourth son of Tristane Lafayette, Pierre. The current head is the second


    son Gilbert Lafayette."


    Max nodded. "I see."


    At that moment, a familiar voice rang out.


    "Archie, Max, you''re here."


    The three looked over. It was Wilhelm and Wilson Kawn.


    "Grandpa Kawn, Mr. Kawn."


    "Oh, Natalia''s here too."


    Wilhelm looked gently at Natalia, a warm smile written all over his face.


    Natalia felt pampered as she hurriedly replied, "Yes, have you been feeling better, Grandpa Kawn?"


    "Much better. These old bones won''t die just yet, don''t worry. But you got hurtst time. Are you better


    now?"


    Natalia hastily answered, "I''ve already recovered. Thank you for your concern, Grandpa Kawn."


    Old man Kawn nodded. "Good, good. You''re a good kid."


    His gaze shifted to the side, at the receding back of the man who''d just left. "Who''s that?"


    Archie replied, "He''s from the Violet Group. Pierre Lafayette."


    "Pierre Lafayette?"


    Wilhelm''s face shifted.


    Natalia frowned dubiously. "What''s wrong?"


    "Oh, it''s ¨C it''s nothing."


    The old man''s expression was odd, but he hurriedly covered it up. "Oh, that''s right. I''m holding a


    banquet in my household tomorrow specifically to apologize to you for what happened before. Would


    you please attend?"


    Archie looked at Natalia.


    Natalia pondered it for a while and still exined, "No need, Grandpa Kawn, I already understand. It''s


    been so long that I''ve stopped minding. So let''s skip the banquet."


    Wilhelm hurriedly added, "It''s not just to apologize. There''s some things I... need to tell you to your


    face."


    Natalia looked at him. "What things? You could say them now."


    "That''s..."


    Wilhelm exined, "Natalia, some things can''t be talked about here. Pleasee tomorrow night, if


    only for me."


    Natalia was a bit conflicted.


    To be honest, she really didn''t want to go to the Kawn household.


    Not just because of what happened with Jessica and Matthew. She always felt like the Kawn family had


    a strange attitude, and was on guard towards them.


    Archie said lowly, "Natalia''s not free these few days, so let''s wait a while for your business!"


    Seeing that, Wilhelm and Wilson were both heavily disappointed.


    But Archie had said this much, so they couldn''t very much force the matter.


    Wilhelm looked at Natalia, a longing expression in his eyes.


    "All right! If you''re saying that, Archie, I won''t press. But Natalia, remember to tell me if youe up on


    any trouble in Eqitin. With me here, no one will hurt you."

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    Chapter 400 Requesting An Audience


    Natalia was taken aback and looked quite awkward.


    She couldn''t fathom why Wilhelm''s attitude towards her had suddenly gotten this way.


    Max was simrly confused at the side, and didn''t react to what was going on until Wilson and Wilhelm


    left.


    He turned to look at Archie. "What''s this all about, Archie? I keep feeling like old man Kawn is being


    strange towards Natalia."


    Natalia didn''t speak. It wasn''t just Max. She felt that way too.


    Archie''s gaze dimmed slightly.


    But he didn''t take over the topic and just muttered, "All right, it''s gettingte. We should go."


    With that, he took Natalia with him and left.


    On the way back home, Natalia wondered, "What could Grandpa Kawn and Wilhelm want to talk to me


    about?"


    Archie looked down at her. "Want to know?"


    Natalia nodded.


    "You''ll know if you go over tomorrow."


    "Oh?" Natalia showed a disappointed expression. "I thought you knew. If I have to go to the Kawn


    family to learn it, I''d rather stay in the dark."


    Seeing how let down she was, the man smiled, his gaze coloring.


    "Natalia, can you tell me why you''re so set against the Kawn family?"


    Natalia blinked. "Set against them? Am I?"


    "You are."


    The man''s reply was very firm.


    Natalia hummed. "Maybe because we''re just not meant to be together. I keep feeling like the Kawn


    family are strange, but I can''t put my finger on it. I just don''t like them that much."


    Archie murmured, "Do you think you might be biased against them because of Matthew and Jessica?"


    Natalia frowned and looked dubiously at him.


    "Why are you standing up for them repeatedly like this? Are you keeping something from me?"


    The man''s expression flickered, and he hurriedly said, "No."


    Natalia stared at him. "Really?"


    He nodded. "Really, I swear."


    He wasn''t sure what he thought, either, but he just thought of the problem seeing Wilhelm and Wilson''s


    attitudes.


    "To be honest, I like Wilson well enough. He''s a good person, and I have nothing against him. Grandpa


    Kawn, though... well, I just feel like he''s always got something up his sleeve. I''m reserved about him."


    Archie chuckled. "If you saw through him that much, looks like Grandpa Kawn''s several decades of


    hard work still haven''t got him there yet."


    Having him praise her, Natalia was a little flustered.


    "All right, let''s not talk about them behind their backs."


    "Yeah, okay."


    The two didn''t continue on the subject.


    Natalia, naturally, didn''t go over the second day. Wilhelm had been disappointed, but there was nothing


    he could do about that. He''d wanted toe out regardless and say it, but Wilson had stopped him.


    As Wilson meant it, Natalia had already developed some opinions about the Kawn family because of


    what happened before. If the truth came out at a time like this, she might not ept that identity, nor


    ept him as a grandfather.


    After all, with this time they had to get to know each other, he''d seen through a bit of Natalia'' s


    personality.


    Her likes and dislikes were clearly defined, and she didn''t like to step on other people to get to a higher


    ce. Besides, she was a McCarthydy now, and might not consider the Kawn granddaughter that


    high of a position.


    Wilhelm wasn''t too pleased with Wilson''s assessment, but the truth had told him that it might just be


    like that, and that Natalia didn''t care to use the Kawn family as a stepping stone.


    That much was clear just from her declining today''s banquet invitation.


    If any other girl had received that invitation, they''d probably have been overjoyed, but she didn''t even


    care, and was even a bit against it.


    The old man had to admit that she really didn''t like the Kawn family.


    Now what, then?


    The afternoon sunlight streamed in through the window. The old man looked at the bushes outside and


    fell deep into thought.


    At that moment, a voice intruded upon his thoughts.


    "Sir, a gentleman by the name of Lafayette is requesting an audience."


    Wilhelm snapped back to reality and turned to look at the butler. "What did you say? Who wants an


    audience?"


    "Mr. Lafayette. Here is his card."


    The butler respectfully passed up a white, gold-trimmed business card. The card was simple. A purple


    violet logo, and a name ¨C Pierre Lafayette.


    The old man shook, his face changing slightly.


    "Where is he?"


    "The downstairs living room."


    Wilhelm''s face was tightly strained and his gaze darkened as he said coldly, "Bring me down there."


    The old man''s sickness was ring up today and his knees were hurting, so he could only sit on the


    wheelchair.


    As the butler pushed him into the living room, he could clearly feel the old man''s body tremble slightly.


    The man in the living room stood.


    Wilhelm waved his hand and sent the butler and servants away. There was only the two of them left in


    the broad space of the living room.


    "It''s been a long time, Mr. Lafayette."


    The old man''s voice was icy.


    Pierre looked at him, his face as cool and collected as ever. "Have you been well these years, old Mr.


    Kawn?"


    Wilhelm sneered. "No thanks to you!"


    Pierre smiled slightly. "Seems like you still haven''t let go of your grudge against me."


    Wilhelm''s eyes exploded into me as he raged, "You''ve got the nerve to speak about letting go of


    grudges? It wasn''t your daughter who died, so of course you can talk so casually about it! I''m telling


    you, Pierre Lafayette! I''ll always hold a grudge against you Lafayettes!"


    The old man had spoken too quickly and his emotions were roiling, so after he finished his spiel, he fell


    back into his wheelchair, face red as he panted.


    Pierre looked at him mildly and urged, "Your body is not in a good condition. I suggest you keep calm."


    The old man scoffed and didn''t speak.


    But he did try slowly to smooth over his temper.


    Pierre suddenly said, "You''re hung up over your daughter''s death, but you seem to forget, I lost my big


    brother too. If we really were to split hairs, neither of us got off the worse!"


    The old man bit down hard on the inside of his cheeks and red at him.


    "That was karma! He deserved it! My daughter only ended up the way she did because he fooled her


    into it!"


    Pierre didn''t seem like he wanted to debate the matter. After all, it''d been over a decade. The dead


    couldn''t return to life, and fighting over it was pointless.


    He said lowly, "What happened between them is not for us to judge. I''ve onlye back to the nation


    to ask you one thing. Where is the child?"


    Wilhelm''s face changed.


    "What child? I don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    "The child that Miss Kawn gave birth to. My big brother''s daughter. Over twenty years ago, you told me


    the child had been lost. For these two decades, we''ve always been searching without turning up any


    clues. A while back, I heard that the granddaughter of the Kawn family had been retrieved, and felt like


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I had toe back and see no matter what. Old Mr. Kawn, please produce the child!"

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    Chapter 401 Announce the will


    Mr. Kawn red at them and said sarcastically, "So we have to give whatever the Lafayette family


    wants, huh? Does the Kawn family mean nothing to you? Don''t even mention that child. Even if we find


    the child, she has nothing to do with you! I''m warning you, as long as I''m still alive, don''t you darey a


    finger on her!"


    Pierre said in a low voice, "Though she''s Miss Kawn''s child, she''s also my brother''s. She is the heir of


    the Cercis family. We won''t give in no matter what!"


    Mr. Kawn snorted and didn''t have the energy to argue with him.


    Pierre took a bow and said politely, "Sorry to bother you. But I wille back."


    Then, he left.


    After that, the butler came in. Seeing Mr. Kawn sitting there angrily, he rushed there.


    "Mr. Kawn, how are you doing? Are you okay?"


    Mr. Kawn waved his hand and pointed the medicine bottle on the table nearby.


    The butler hastily grabbed the bottle. He took a pill out of it and gave the pill to Mr. Kawn. After a while,


    Mr. Kawn looked better.


    "Oliver, call Wilson. I want to see him right away."


    "Yes, sir."


    Wilson returned quickly.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was summoned to the study. They spent the whole afternoon there and no one knew what they


    were talking about and what decisions they had made.


    But the next day, Natalia got an invitation from the Kawn family again.


    They informed her that something urgent needed to be discussed and she must go.


    The letter of invitation was quite formal and the words were serious and sincere.


    But Natalia didn''t know what kind of important things from the Kawn family would concern her and why


    she must go there.


    Since they put it that way, no matter how unwilling she was, she had to go.


    If she refused, it would be too unreasonable.


    So, Natalia and Archie went to the Kawn''s mansion that night.


    When they arrived, they found that everyone was present, which was really rare.


    Not only Mr. Kawn, but Wilson, Tracy, Selena, the elders from the coteral branches of the Kawn


    family and even Mr. and Mrs. McCarthy were there.


    Natalia was shocked.


    "Grandpa, grandma, why are you here?"


    She walked to Mrs. McCarthy and asked.


    They stared at her, looking quite weird.


    Obviously, the Kawn family had told them why they wanted them to be here before Natalia arrived.


    Mrs. McCarthy gave her aplicated look and sighed, "Lia, since you came, sit here first. No matter


    what you will hearter, you will always be my granddaughter-inw and no one can force you to do


    anything."


    Natalia froze and felt even more surprised.


    She nced at Archie puzzledly, only to see that he was silent.


    Natalia had no choice but to sit down.


    Mr. Kawn rpsed two days ago and the doctor told him to stay in bed and not to walk too often.


    So by the time everyone arrived, Mr. Kawn was still in his room.


    Hearing that everybody was here, he asked his butler to help him change his clothes and push his


    wheelchair.


    They hadn''t seen him for some time and Mr. Kawn looked much older now.


    The old man who used to be quite vigorous was now tortured by illness and became skinny. Only when


    they looked him in the eyes, they could still see his vitality.


    He looked around in the room and finally his eyes were fixed on Natalia.


    "Everyone is here. You made it, Natalia."


    Mr. Kawn was smiling at Natalia and she stood up immediately.


    "Mr. Kawn..."


    "Sit down. Don''t be so uptight. Make yourself at home."


    Natalia could tell from his voice that he was exhausted. Even though he tried to stay conscious, he was


    still in a terrible condition.


    She asked worriedly, "Mr. Kawn, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine. I''ve been like this before. I can handle it."


    As he said that, he looked around and said seriously, "Today I invited you here to announce an


    important statement. William, you and Ariana can be the witnesses. If anyone has disapproval in the


    future, you can help me deal with them."


    Mr. McCarthy frowned and his wife seemed to hesitate. But finally, they agreed.


    "Say it! We''ll be the witnesses."


    "Good."


    Mr. Kawn beckoned and a middle-aged woman came up from behind.


    Natalia was astonished. She knew this woman before. And she remembered that she saw her in the


    Kawn''s mansion at Mr. Kawn''s birthday banquet. It was said that she used to be Yvonne''s maid and


    she stayed at the Kawn''s family after Yvonne was gone. She had been there as a maid for a long time.


    That woman handed Mr. Kawn a file and he gave it to awyer next to him. Thewyer opened the fire


    and then looked at Natalia.


    "The reason why I called you toe is that I want to announce a will. After my death, you must follow


    the will strictly."


    Everyone looked quite surprised.


    Mr. Kawn had been in a bad shape for a long time and they heard that he didn''t have much time left.


    But the will was the Kawn''s family affair. Ever since Matthew was forced to stay abroad, Wilson was the


    only qualified heir of the Kawn family.


    Therefore, everyone acknowledged this fact that Wilson would take over the Kawn family. In fact, the


    Kawn Properties waspletely under his control now.


    In this case, everything from the Kawn family will belong to Wilson. Why did Mr. Kawn announce the


    will again in front of so many people?


    All of them was shocked. Even Natalia couldn''t help frowning.


    She didn''t think of Wilson and the Kawn Properties. She just thought that the will was their business,


    not hers.


    Mr. and Mrs. McCarthy were Mr. Kawn''s best friend and were big shots. It was reasonable that they


    came here as witnesses.


    But she and Archie were the young members of the McCarthy family and had nothing to do with the


    properties of the Kawn family.


    Why did Mr. Kawn invite them to be here?


    But no matter how puzzled she was, she couldn''t just leave.


    Natalia had to sit there and see what would happen next.


    She saw that Mr. Kawn gave thewyer an eye contact and thewyer nodded. He opened the will and


    read out loud.

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    Chapter 402 He Had No Idea


    The content of the will was simple but surprised everyone.


    Besides Wilson will still be inmand of the Kawn Properties, the will also said that Mr. Kawn would


    give Natalia the vital 15% of Kawn Properties'' shares, as well as many of his own properties.


    Everyone was shocked and didn''t believe what they just heard.


    Natalia also froze. She didn''t understand Mr. Kawn''s intention.


    She stood up and made her point, "Mr. Kawn, I''m not a member of the Kawn family and don''t have


    anything to do with the Kawns. It would be inappropriate for you to do that. There''s no reason for me to


    ept the stock and properties."


    However, Mr. Kawn raised his hand and stopped her speech before she finished.


    "Lia, don''t reject this so soon."


    He looked at her softly and asked, "Do you remember when you were born?"


    Natalia paused and was even more puzzled. She answered honestly, "Of course. November 3, 1995."


    "No, you''re wrong. Not November 3 but September 26."


    Natalia froze.


    "How, how can this be possible?"


    For no reason, she started to feel bad and forced herself to smile.


    "Mr. Kawn, are you kidding me? I remember quite well that I was born in November. I have celebrated


    my birthday for more than two decades. How could I make such a mistake?"


    "You didn''t make a mistake. Because the person who told you when your birthday is didn''t know it


    either. She found you that day and decided that it would be your birthday. I don''t me it on her. But


    Lia, your real birthday is on September 26."


    Natalia was confused.


    "Found me? Mr. Kawn, I didn''t understand what you mean."


    Mr. Kawn gave the maid next to him a look and she handed in a report.


    "At the beginning, I wanted to take the secret with me to my grave, but then something happened that


    made me change my mind. I don''t have much time left for me to hesitate. Take a look at this. I can


    vouch for the authenticity of the report. If you don''t believe me, you can do the test yourself. This is


    legit."


    Saying that, he passed the DNA report to her.


    Natalia just stared at it and didn''t take it.


    After a while, Archie, who was standing next to her, took the report for her and started reading it.


    Natalia turned to him and she could tell from the look on his face that Mr. Kawn was telling the truth.


    How could this be possible?


    She was terrified. She grabbed the report and checked the data carefully. Her eyes were finally fixed on


    the percentage on the ending of the report.


    "Lia, you are Yvonne''s child. After all this time, we have been searching around and didn''t know where


    to find you. After all the efforts, you are around us already."


    "This is all our fault. We didn''t find this out in time and was fooled by Jessica for so long. Now that the


    truth hase to light, I hope you can forget me and give me the chance to make it up to you, okay?"


    Natalia waspletely overwhelmed. She kept looking at the data and couldn''t believe it.


    How could she be one of the Kawns?


    How could she be adopted?


    She still remembered that she was raised in the Hawkins''s mansion. Her mother Kiera treated her so


    well and everyone said that they looked alike and that she would be just as pretty as her mother when


    she grew up.


    And she recalled that her mother held her in her arms, read her stories and told her what happened


    when she was born as she was little.


    She felt so sorry for her mother and realized how painful her mother was when she gave birth to her.


    She swore that she would pay her back when she grew up.


    But now someone with a DNA report told her she wasn''t Kiera''s biological daughter but Yvonne''s?


    Natalia couldn''t believe a single word. Archie reached out to her and grabbed her cold hands,


    whispering, "Don''t be scared, I''m here."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    His strong and warm hands gave her the strength to remain calm.


    She looked up at Mr. Kawn and asked firmly, "When did the reporte out?"


    "Not long ago! Selena found out first. You have a birthmark that looks like a butterfly on you back. You


    mother had that too. It is solid proof."


    Nataliaughed.


    "So you''ve already known who I am back then?"


    Mr. Kawn nodded awkwardly.


    "So why didn''t you tell me then? Why did you wait until today?"


    Mr. Kawn froze.


    At this time, Wilson exined hurriedly, "One of the reasons is that we weren''t notpletely sure yet.


    The other reason is that Anne got hurt because of Matthew and Jessica. We were worried that you


    might still be mad at us so we didn''t dare to say."


    "After such a long time, you must feel better now, right? Since we are family, we''ll tell you the truth at


    Mr. Kawn nodded and looked at Natalia eagerly.


    "Lia, could you forgive me for what I did before and acknowledge me as your grandpa?"


    Natalia watched him immovably.


    This was too sudden and she didn''t have the time to process so much information.


    Which was why she couldn''t give them an answer now.


    Mr. Kawn could see that she was hesitating. Even though he was disappointed, he still smiled at her


    and said, "No need to rush. Have all the time you need. When you figure this out, you cane and


    tell me."


    "As for these things, a lot of them originally belonged to your mother. And the rest is kind of a


    After his speech, he began coughing heavily.


    Seeing this the maid grabbed the inhaler and put it under his nose. He inhaled harshly and finally felt


    better.


    Natalia was silent for a while and then asked, "If you are telling the truth and aunt Yvonne is really my


    biological mother, who is my father?"


    Hearing this, Mr. Kawn paused.


    He seemed to be a bit gloomy.


    "I had no idea."


    He said in a low voice, "Back then, things got tooplicated and I''m not quite sure what exactly


    happened. If you''re interested, I can take you to your mother''s room next time youre back. And


    you might find some clues."


    He was clearly paying lip service.


    Natalia knew what he was trying to do and didn''t bother to say anything about it.


    Mr. Kawn only said things that were best for himself. He did that to Jessica. And when it came to


    Natalia, he did the same.

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    Chapter 403 The Lafayette Family


    Natalia was suddenly not interested anymore and found it boring.


    She said coldly, "I think about that. It''s gettingte. Mr. Kawn, get some rest."


    Mr. Kawn nodded.


    Then Natalia left with Archie.


    This meeting was going too smoothly.


    Except that the ones from the coteral branches was shocked, the people who were at the eye of this


    storm was surprisingly calm.


    Mr. and Mrs. McCarthy went back to their mansion. They were just intermediary on this matter. It didn''t


    matter for them whether Natalia wanted to be a Kawn or not.


    From their perspective, Natalia was the best granddaughter-inw they could have and this was


    enough.


    Her true identity was not that big a deal to them.


    Natalia went back to the Pinewood Manor with Archie.


    She didn''t say anything on the way home. She just looked outside the car window emotionlessly and


    Archie couldn''t tell if she was happy or sad.


    Archie reached his hand and held her hand which was cold in the night of fall. He asked, "Is there


    anything you want to ask me?"


    Natalia stopped staring outside the window.


    She turned to him and was unexpectedly calm.


    "You knew it before, right?"


    Archie raised his eyebrows.


    He was surprised.


    But he didn''t lie and said honestly, "I made some presumptions before but I didn''t get any legit news.


    So I wasn''t quite sure."


    "Then, do you believe I am truly Yvonne''s daughter?"


    Archie didn''t say anything.


    He was a little surprised.


    But he didn''t hide the truth from her and said honestly, "I kind of anticipated it. But I wasn''t quite sure


    because I didn''t have any proof."


    "So you choose to believe that I''m really Yvonne''s daughter?"


    Archie didn''t say anything.


    His eyes were deep like ocean.


    After a while, he said inly, "Do you know why aunt Yvonne died?"


    Natalia shook her head.


    She didn''t know much about the Kawn family.


    And she knew much less about Yvonne.


    Archie said seriously, "She died from depression. She was tortured by love and couldn''t move on for


    years. She ended upmitting suicide."


    Natalia was shocked!


    "But I heard that she got ill."


    "It''s just a white lie."


    Archie sighed. He patted on her hands and said quietly, "Back then aunt Yvonne was seriously ill.


    Depression had done a number on her. People only knew that she got sick but they didn''t know what


    the disease was exactly."


    "On a holiday, all the Kawns went out for fun and left aunt Yvonne and the servants at home. That


    night, aunt Yvonne couldn''t take it anymore. She slit her wrist. By the time someone found her, the


    bathtub was filled with blood and she was not breathing. There was no way to bring her back."


    Natalia sat there motionlessly. She couldn''t dare to imagine what it was like.


    How painful must it had been for her to have the courage to cut her own wrist and kill herself?


    She zipped her lips and felt like her chest had been weighed down by a heavy stone. She was out of


    breath.


    After some time, she asked hoarsely, "Why? Why was she depressed?"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "There are several reasons."


    Archie nced at her and said, "She was in love with someone, but for many reasons they were


    separated, and that person died in an ident."


    Natalia was astonished.


    Archie looked even more grimly, "At that time, aunt Yvonne had already lost her will to live. It was only


    when she identally found out she was pregnant that she pulled herself together."


    "And you know what happened next. She lost the baby when that baby was only 6 months old. She


    couldn''t handle the pain and suffered mentally, which led to depression."


    "The Kawn family adopted Selena from the orphanage just to cure her. But it didn''t work very well."


    "After a few years, she chose to leave."


    Natalia squeezed her fingers and asked, "Who''s that man? Why were they separated?"


    Archie shook his head.


    "I don''t know. I was still quite young at that time. I overheard all of this in those adults'' conversations.


    That man''s identity is quite mysterious. They intended not to mention his name so they hardly brought


    him up. But one time I identally saw an emblem that aunt Yvonne left, from which I can vaguely tell


    where that man was from."


    Natalia paused.


    "Where?"


    "The Lafayette family."


    Natalia waspletely overwhelmed.


    She stared at Archie and forgot to shut her mouth.


    Archie added, "That emblem was a Cercis, which only the Lafayette family would have. If that man left


    that emblem to aunt Yvonne, then it means that man had something to do with the Lafayette family. We


    don''t know the rtionship yet. But if you want to know, we can do some investigation."


    Natalia was silent.


    Did she want to know?


    Of course she did.


    After all, if she really was Yvonne''s daughter, that man might be her biological father!


    But...


    Maybe it was because all of this was too sudden, she couldn''t just toss away her own memories and


    ept the fact that some other people were her biological parents.


    She remained silent for a moment and rubbed her forehead.


    "Never mind. I don''t wanna investigate it for now. Not now."


    Seeing that, Archie took her hands.


    "Don''t overthink this. No matter what the truth is, it the elders'' business. It won''t change anything about


    the current situation. I''ll always be there for you."


    Natalia finally smiled and rested assured.


    After they went home, she got a bit tired.


    She should have fallen asleep soon in bed, but for some reason her mind was so cluttered that she


    could not sleep.


    Mr. Kawn''s words kepting back to her mind, stirring up her confused thoughts.


    Archie noticed something was wrong with her. He hugged her from behind and whispered, "Still


    thinking about the Kawn family?"


    Natalia didn''t deny. She nodded.


    Archie sat up in bed.


    He got out of bed to fetch a ss of warm water. He handed it to her and held her in his arms again.


    "Let''s talk for a minute, okay?"


    Natalia nodded.


    She didn''t really have much to say. But there was a lot of stuff on her mind and she couldn''t sleep.


    Archie might be able to help her clear her head and sleep better if she spoke to him.


    Then she told him some of her uneasiness and doubts.


    Archie listened the whole time without interrupting.


    Natalia felt much more rxed when she finished.


    She looked up at him and smiled embarrassedly, "Am I overthinking?"


    Archie shook his head.


    "It''spletely normal."


    He paused for a while and said quietly, "Maybe the reason why Mr. Kawn didn''t tell you the truth is


    because he didn''t want you to get involved with theplicated situation of the Lafayette family."

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    Chapter 404 The Truth


    Natalia nodded.


    She could tell that Mr. Kawn meant well.


    No matter how he treated her before, at least he treated her much better after he found out she was


    actually the lost child of Yvonne.


    But...


    She looked grimmer when she thought about K''s death.


    "Archie, I don''t care howplicated the Lafayette family is, I want to give it a try."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Archie knew what she was thinking.


    Natalia had already told him everything about her past. So he could easily see what she was up to.


    He held her closer.


    "Fine, do it if you want to. Don''t worry, I got you."


    Natalia smiled.


    "Good."


    Mr. Kawn''s condition was getting worse.


    After announcing his will that night, he had fallen into aa then.


    The doctor said several of his vital organs had failedpletely and he would have been dead had it


    not been for the high-tech treatment.


    Natalia visited him once. He was lying there unconsciously, looking skinny and pale, as if he had


    withered overnight.


    When she came out of his room, she bumped into Wilson.


    He had not expected to see her here and he looked quite surprised.


    Then he couldn''t hold back his happiness."


    "Lia, there you are."


    Natalia nodded. She thought for a moment and said, "Uncle Wilson, are you free now? I want to talk to


    you."


    Wilson looked at the time and nodded.


    "Okay, there''s a cafe downstairs. Let''s talk over there."


    Natalia agreed.


    So they left the hospital, went downstairs to the cafe and sat down by the window.


    Wilson didn''t know what Natalia wanted to talk to him about, but instead of pushing her, he waited for


    her to speak.


    Natalia hesitated before asking, "I''d like to know more about Yvonne... About my mother."


    Wilson was delighted to hear that she referred Yvonne as her mother.


    They had been worried that Natalia wouldn''t ept who she really was, but now it looked like they


    were being paranoid.


    "Well, what do you want to know? I''ll tell you."


    Natalia thought for a while and asked, "What kind of person is she?"


    Wilson''s face lit up with a gentle smile.


    "You two actually looked quite alike. All so gentle and beautiful. Cold on the outside and kind on the


    inside. She respected the elders and treated everyone nicely. She''s a very talented woman. By the


    way, you might not know that she used to be a painter and had done a lot of paintings. She stopped


    when she fell ill."


    Natalia nodded.


    "We reserved many of her works in her room. You cane by when you''re avable and I''ll show


    you."


    Natalia was stunned and forced a smile.


    "I''d love to."


    She paused for a second and asked, "I heard that she was depressed because she was in love. Do


    you know who the man was and why they separated?"


    Wilson paused slightly, as if he hadn''t expected her to ask that question.


    He thought for a moment and said quietly, "I shouldn''t be the one to answer you that question, but


    since you ask, I must tell you."


    Then he told her about Yvonne''s love affair.


    Yvonne met Jade, the eldest son of the Lafayette family, when she was studying abroad.


    They fell in love at first sight and were crazy for each other.


    Back then, Yvonne wasn''t aware who he really was. She thought he came from a wealthy family


    judging from the way he spent money.


    And Yvonne was the daughter of the Kawn family. She was born and raised with love and money. She


    had so little regard for money and power that she never thought of it that way.


    Unexpectedly, it did not take long before the news came that Jade actually had a fianc¨¦ and his family


    even forced him to go back and get married.


    Yvonne was devastated. She couldn''t believe Jade was lying to her the whole time.


    She went to Jade and asked for an exnation, but Jade admitted it was true and broke up with her.


    She discovered that the one she loved had been lying to her, and she had unwillingly be a


    mistress.


    It was too much for Yvonne and she had always been so confident.


    She returned home and shut herself up in her room for a whole week without eating or drinking


    anything.


    She thought it would just go away like a papercut.


    Everybody would be hurt by a scum when they were young, right?


    Time would heal everything.


    But a few monthster, just as Yvonne had decided to put the matter behind her, she was


    assassinated.


    Yvonne was the daughter of the Kawn family, which was one of the four most powerful families in


    Ambario. This had never happened before.


    Mr. Kawn was furious. After his thorough investigation, he found that the killer was actually sent by


    foreign forces, and the legendary Cercis family was involved.


    It turned out that the assassin was sent by Jade''s fianc¨¦.


    Although Jade had chosen to leave Yvonne in order to ensure her safety, the fianc¨¦ was still worried


    and wanted Yvonne to die.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t know Yvonne''s identity before she attacked her, thinking she was just an


    ordinary girl.


    This not only irritated Mr. Kawn, but also Jade.


    Jade immediately decided to call off the engagement. Regardless of the opposition of his family, he


    came to Ambario and begged for Yvonne''s forgiveness.


    Yvonne was angry and wouldn''t forgive him easily.


    After all, it was she who had been betrayed and cheated.


    Jade was not in a hurry. He always stayed by her side and went wherever she went.


    Yvonne was bothered and at the same time a little happy.


    After all, he was the one she had loved deeply for the first time. Who would want to give up his true


    love?


    But then she heard something.


    The woman went to see her in person and told her a shocking fact.


    No one in this world would ever think that something so terrible could happen.


    The Lafayette family had always been flourishing and everyone thought that it was because they relied


    on the heritage and abundant financial resources left by their ancestors.


    But after that day, Yvonne learned that money alone was not enough to create a Cercis family.


    In the Cercis family, every direct descendant''s future spouse would be chosen at birth.

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    Chapter 405 Inhumane


    The partner could be the child of a high-ranking official from a country or a rtive of a major global


    conglomerate.


    In short, they were all from prestigious families.


    And in order to ensure the marriage would be sessful, when the two people were born, they would


    be fed with a kind of poisonous bugs.


    The history of this kind of bugs could be trace back to the royal family of thest dynasty from the


    Lafayette family.


    The male and female insects would live and die together. The female insects were to be nted on the


    female; the male insects were nted on the male.


    When the two people had sex on their wedding day, the bugs would interact with each other and they


    wouldn''t be poisonous anymore.


    On the contrary, if the two people didn''t intercourse, the poison would be diffused in their bodies until


    they died in pain.


    The Lafayette family was descended from the royal family. Perhaps in order to ensure the prosperity of


    the family or else, they made such inhuman rules, turning all the family children from generation to


    generation into pawns for marriage.


    When Natalia heard this, she felt a chill down her spine.


    This was incredibly creepy.


    If she had not heard it with her own ears, she would not have believed such a ridiculous thing would


    happen in the world!


    What kind of sick person woulde up with such an inhumane idea?


    Wilson chuckled, "That''s why your grandfather didn''t allow your mother to be with him. Unfortunately,


    these two were in love and didn''t care about that. When your mother knew that he didn''t mean to lie to


    her, she didn''t want to dump him and nned to elope with him instead."


    "Fortunately, your grandfather found her afterwards, but your mother had been very unhappy ever


    since. These two were too stubborn and there''s nothing anyone can do about them."


    Natalia''s heart was moved.


    Little did she know that this was the truth.


    "And then what?" she asked softly.


    "Then?" Wilson frowned and said, "Nothing happened. They never saw each other again. One day a


    monthter, the people we sent told us that Jade had died in a war in South Africa and he had gone


    there voluntarily."


    "He couldn''t be with your mother, and he didn''t want to ept the family''s arrangement to marry that


    woman, so he ran off to the war alone, and soon word came that he had died there."


    "When your mother heard the news, she fell ill immediately. I found sleeping pills in her room and I


    knew she wanted tomit suicide. Later, the doctor found out that she was pregnant. She pulled


    herself together for this child."


    He looked at Natalia and said quietly, "Lia, your mother''s greatest regret was losing you, but she didn''t


    live long enough to get you back, and now you know where you came from. You can go to her grave


    and bring her some flowers if you are willing to. It willfort her."


    Natalia clenched her fingers and then forced a smile.


    "Yes, I will do that."


    Then she felt like there was nothing more to say for her.


    Natalia got up to leave. Wilson escorted her out of the cafe and they went their separate ways.


    Nancy had dropped her off today and the car was in the parking lot not far away.


    Natalia headed to the parking lot, thinking about what happened today.


    She was halfway there when she heard a familiar sound.


    She looked up for a moment and saw a familiar figure tugging with a middle-aged man in a fisherman''s


    hat around the corner.


    Nancy couldn''t help calling, "Laura?"


    Her voice was too soft for them to hear. Seeing Laura getting into the car and leaving, Natalia opened


    her mouth, wanting to say hello.


    But Laura was moving too fast. As soon as she got into the car, she started the engine and the car


    sped off like an arrow.


    The middle - aged man got up from the ground and cursed.


    "You don''t fucking keep your word! You''ll see what will happen next!"


    When he had finished, he turned round and saw two people standing not far away.


    In the dim light, he did not see who was standing there and thought they were just two passers-by.


    So he spat angrily again, "Pooh! What the hell!"


    Natalia frown.


    Watching the middle-aged man swear away, Nancy spoke again.


    "Why is Laura here? The man... What does he have to do with her?"


    Natalia shook her head.


    She didn''t know much about Laura.


    It just looked like the guy and Laura were pretty close.


    Although it was someone else''s private business, Star Entertainment put a lot of efforts on Laura and


    Natalia didn''t want any idents to happen.


    So she called Maria right away and asked her to keep an eye on Laura when she was free to see if


    there was anything wrong with Laura.


    Maria said yes. After she hung up the phone, Natalia got in the car. Nancy drove her back to Pinewood


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Manor.


    The next day was Natalia day-off.


    After she woke up early in the morning, she found Archie had left the house for work.


    He had been very busy recently. He wanted to spare time to apany her, so he wanted to finish the


    next few days'' work in these two days.


    Natalia felt sorry for him. She knew that with great power came great responsibility.


    He didn''t have to be involved in the Cercis investigation.


    But he was concerned and he insisted to be with her. She couldn''t stop him from doing that.


    To make him feel better, she had to agree.


    This kept Archie busy and now she was the one with the sparest time in the house.


    After wandering around the house and finding nothing to do, Natalia decided to cook and make the


    man a lunchbox as a reward for his two days of hard work.


    They already had some ingredients at home. Natalia was unsure of her cooking skills and worried she


    would make a mess, so she asked Mrs. Dottie to help her.


    Mrs. Dottie was happy to help her. As an old servant who watched Archie grow up, there was nothing


    she liked more than to see the young couple showing affection to each other.


    After nearly two hours of work under the guidance of Mrs. Dottie, a lunchbox was finally prepared.


    Well, it was not very pretty, but Natalia tried it and it tasted good.


    It was twelve o ''clock and it was lunch break now. Archie didn''t usually take his break on time, so she


    could make it on time.


    Natalia took her lunchbox and drove to his office.

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    Chapter 406 Lunchbox


    She knew her way around the McCarthy Properties so she went straight to the office building. Some


    acquaintances greeted her with smiles. Some people who didn''t know her well murmured when they


    saw her carrying a lunchbox and pressing the 38th floor on the elevator.


    The chairman''s office was on the 38th floor. People know who Natalia was and wondered if she was


    bringing him a meal.


    Considering the fact that the chairman had been a bachelor for so many years, even his rtionship


    with Selena was only a rumor in the press that he had never acknowledged.


    Now this woman had be his wife. Though everyone was polite and ttering to her, they actually


    were all envious and jealous of her.


    Natalia felt that they were staring at her and was d that she didn''t have to be in the office every day.


    If she had to work in her office, people would gossip and stare at her all the time.


    When the elevator reached the 16th floor, the door opened and Brian walked in. He clearly didn''t


    expect to see her here.


    "Mrs. McCarthy, why are you here?"


    Natalia hid the lunchbox behind her and smiled.


    "I was doing nothing at home so I want toe by."


    Brian seemed to know what she was here for.


    "You''re here for Mr. McCarthy, right? He is in his office now and hasn''t have lunch yet."


    Natalia nodded and acted cool.


    Seeing that, Brian tried not tough and pretended not to see the lunchbox hidden behind her.


    Not after long, the elevator reached the 38th floor.


    When the elevator door opened, Brian went out first and held the door for her, "Mrs. McCarthy, please


    be careful."


    Natalia walked out and the two of them headed to the chairman''s office.


    "Mr. McCarthy, here''s thest three months'' data of the Strategy Department that you requested for."


    Archie was writing something. He didn''t look up and just pointed at the desk on which piles of papers


    were put there.


    "Put it there."


    "Okay."


    Brian did what he said and then said, "Anything else, Mr. McCarthy?"


    Archie waved.


    That meant that there was nothing else needed to be done. Brian left the room and closed the door


    before he exited.


    Natalia stood quietly with the lunchbox, ncing the office she rarely visited.


    The office wasrge, with one floor-to-ceiling windows on both sides. So the room was well lit.


    His desk was far from the door on the left, next to arge bookcase filled with all kinds of books.


    To the right was a meeting area, with a huge projector curtain covering the entire wall. Natalia had seen


    him meeting with several foreigners therest time.


    Behind the meeting area was a lounge area with sofas, refrigerators, a water dispenser and even a


    separate cubicle designed to be a bathroom.


    Archie worked very hard. He would not have noticed her arrival had he not raised his hand to take the


    ss and found it empty.


    "Lia?"


    He looked up, looking stunned, "Why are you here?"


    Natalia walked over and put down the lunchbox. She took the empty ss from his hand, walked to the


    lounge, poured water and handed it back to him.


    She said unwillingly, "Mrs. Dottie asked me to bring you lunch."


    Archie took a look at the lunchbox and raised his eyebrows, "Mrs. Dottie asked you to do that?"


    Natalia nodded.


    She looked quite honest and sincere.


    Archie sensed something unusual. After all, Mrs. Dottie had known that he would have lunch at the


    office and had not delivered lunch for him for years. Why did she suddenly think of asking Natalia to do


    that?


    He noticed she was too proud to admit she was caring for him.


    So he looked at her contently and pretended to be suspicious, "Who made this?"


    "Of course, it was Mrs. Dottie," said Natalia without any hesitation.


    To hide her awkwardness, she stepped aside, took a ss of water, and drank carelessly.


    Archie was even more suspicious but he didn''t give it away. He just put down his work, picked up his


    lunchbox and went to the lounge.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Since Mrs. Dottie was kind enough, I''ll try it."


    He sat on the sofa, unpacking lunchbox and looking at her in the eyes.


    She was drinking, but her eyes kept ncing that way.


    Archie smiled and opened the lunchbox. The dishes were sim


    The simplicity of the dishes made it even more obvious that it was not Mrs. Dottie''s cooking.


    If Mrs. Dottie did cook these dishes, it would beplex and nutritious, and he wouldn''t be fooled by


    home-cooked meal.


    Archie took out his chopsticks and had a bite.


    It tasted pretty nice.


    Natalia was a little nervous when she saw him eat it. She leaned over and asked, "How is it?"


    Archie wanted to tease her and said, "I thought you tried Mrs. Dottie''s dishes before, didn''t you?"


    Natalia was speechless.


    At this point of time, she couldn''t admit that she made the lunch.


    Seeing him eating emotionlessly, she felt quite uneasy.


    "But I haven''t eaten the meal she made today."


    After a long time''s consideration, she came up with thisme excuse.


    Hearing that, Archie passed her the chopsticks kindly and asked, "You wanna try?"


    Natalia waved her hands, "No, thank you."


    Was he kidding! She tried it before it was packed in the box. She thought it was pretty good but wasn''t


    sure whether he would like it or not.


    He was used to all kinds of delicacies and she wondered if he would like this home-made meal.


    After finishing the whole thing, Archie wiped his mouth with napkins and said, "I like it. Ask Mrs. Dottie


    to make more of this next time."


    Natalia was finally relieved.


    She giggled and said, "Okay, I''ll tell her."


    Archie felt very content when he saw her smiling like this. Was this woman trying so hard just to please


    him?


    He grabbed her suddenly. Before Natalia knew it, he kissed her on the lips.


    This kiss wasn''t that nice.


    He had just eaten and the taste of food was still in his mouth, and it was also in her mouth now.


    Natalia was pissed off. She nudged him and he wouldn''t budge.


    So she bit his lips.


    The man hummed and let her move. That bite left a mark on his lips and it was bleeding.


    He stared at her and said huskily, "Naughty kitty."

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    Chapter 407 Call Him Hubby


    Natalia bared her teeth and warned him, "Don''t kiss without permission."


    She paused and added, "Especially after a meal."


    Archie chuckled wickedly, "I''ll take care of you at night."


    Natalia''s face flushed and she pushed him away bashfully, "I don''t wanna talk to you."


    After saying that, she ran out.


    Seeing her running out like that, Archie felt something in his heart and said, "Don''t run too fast."


    But Natalia didn''t want to say anything to him. She just shut the door and fled.


    Two dayster, Archie finally finished his job and spare a whole week''s holiday to apany Natalia.


    Natalia had done some research. The headquarter of the Lafayette family was now in Othua, and the


    Fortunately, people in the Dragon Club were very concerned about K''s death.


    So when she got there, she could get a lot of help.


    But Natalia and Archie both chose to keep her identity a secret. Even Mr. Kawn didn''t want to talk


    about it, so they wouldn''t say much about it.


    But the night before they set off, it was Max''s birthday.


    They made ns to get together. Natalia and Archie said yes since they had booked a flight the next


    day.


    That morning, Archie took Natalia for a visit to the jade market.


    Then Natalia learned that Max, a seemingly cynical man, was also a jade lover.


    They arrive at an antique store where they saw a variety of jades. Archie walked to the back of the hall


    without looking.


    The staff seemed to know who he was and did not stop him.


    Walking through the back hall, they met a teenage boy. He smiled and asked, "Are you Mr. McCarthy?


    The master is waiting for you inside."


    Archie nodded and pulled Natalia inside.


    This was a well-preserved house which was rare in a southern city like Julio, butmon in Eqitin.


    They walked passed through a moon-shaped gate and entered a courtyard with a square stone


    pavilion, in which an old man in his sixties was sitting and admiring a green jade.


    "It''s Archie. Come on."


    He beckoned to them. And as they approached, they saw the old man holding a bright green jade in his


    hand and rubbing it in his palm.


    Archie asked, "Mr. Johnson, is this the new one?"


    The old man at the table nodded. He looked quite happy.


    "I''ve been dealing with jade for so many years of jade, this is the most perfect piece I''ve ever seen.


    Hey, you see, its color and transparent. Have you ever seen a jade like this in your lifetime?"


    The other old man sitting opposite him was obviously not too interested.


    "Yes, yes, it must be good," he said with a smile, "Well, since Archie is here, you can chat while I go out


    for a walk."


    He got up and walked out.


    Mr. Johnson ignored him and asked Archie directly, "Why are you here today?"


    Archie said, "Uncle Johnson, I''m here to buy jade."


    Mr. Johnson took a look at him and asked, "Which one?"


    He knew that Archie didn''t like what he had in his store, and if he did, he wanted the good stuff he had


    in his own stash.


    It hurt for Mr. Johnson to think of another good piece Archie was going to take.


    Archie''s eyes nced and settled on the uncarved jade on the table.


    "This one?"


    Mr. Johnson immediately jumped to his feet. He picked up the jade and held it in his arms, shouting,


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    Archie wasn''t in a hurry and said, "Stephen said he saw you at the hotel with Jennifer. I don''t know if it''s


    true. I think I''ll have to check it out."


    Mr. Johnson''s eyes were suddenly wide open.


    Hearing this, the other old man, who had not gone far yet, immediately turned round.


    "Oh, still in touch with Jennifer? You wanna get beat up by Celina again like thest time, do you?"


    Celina was Mr. Johnson''s wife.


    Mr. Johnson held the jade tight and he was so mad that even his beard was shivering. He yelled,


    "Nonsense! Jennifer and I are not like that!"


    Archie raised his eyebrows, "I know, but I don''t know what aunt Celina would think."


    "You scumbag!"


    Mr. Johnson wanted to punch him. But his stopped as his fist was in the air.


    Finally, he clenched his teeth and put the jade back on the table.


    "Eight million, no bargain!"


    He gritted his teeth and made up his mind to overcharge him.


    Archie pped his hands, "Yes!"


    He stood up and said that he wanted the jade to be wrapped up and taken to the Manor.


    "I''ll send the money this afternoon."


    After that, he and Natalia left.


    On the way home, Natalia wondered why Archie did that.


    She was a straightforward person, so she asked immediately.


    "This jade is fine, but it''s not worth 8 million."


    Archie smiled and said, "You worry about the money?"


    Natalia puckered her lips and said, "No, not my money."


    Archie grabbed her hands, "How is it not yours? We''re married. You owe half of my possessions."


    Natalia said with a fake smile on her face, "And you still bought such an expensive thing!"


    "It was Max who actually asked me to buy it for him."


    Natalia paused, feeling a little curious.


    "Why does he want it?"


    Archie didn''t answer right away. Instead, he said, "Guess."


    Natalia frowned and rolled her eyes, "He has a crush and wants to buy her something nice?"


    Archie shook his head.


    Natalia took a guess again, "He''s a jade lover. Is he taking it home for his own collection?"


    "No."


    "Oh, what is it? Just tell me!"


    Natalia didn''t want to guess anymore and begged him with her puppy eyes and soft voice.


    The man obviously like this and couldn''t help chuckling. He rubbed her head and said, "Call me hubby,


    then I''ll tell you."


    Natalia frowned and refused, "No."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Archie didn''t say a thing.


    It was clear that if she didn''t do what he wanted, he wouldn''t tell her the truth.


    Natalia was particrly curious, and it killed her when he stopped in the middle of an intriguing topic.


    Archie used that to tease her.


    Natalia finally gave in. She took the man''s arm and said, "Just tell me or I won''t talk to you!"


    Archie shook his head and pulled her arms away, "Stop it, I''m driving."


    "Yuck!"


    Natalia was mad.


    But the man still ignored her.


    She was tortured by her curiosity.


    She red at this man and pucker up. Finally, she gave in and said in a low voice, "Hubby."

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    Chapter 408 Not Worth It


    "Archie raised his eyebrows, "Speak up. I didn''t hear it."


    Natalia raised her voice and smiled wickedly to his satisfaction, "Hubby."


    She said that in a sexy voice. She obviously wanted to turn him on.


    As she had expected, the man squeezed the steering wheel harder.


    Instead of the answer Natalia''s question, the man''s eyes narrowed and he said, "Say that again."


    Natalia ground her teeth. She was so frustrated that she wanted to bite him.


    But now she was still hoping to get an answer. So she acted nice and asked in a soft tone, "Hubby, just


    tell me. I wanna know."


    Even she loathed that creepy sweet voice.


    His body tensed and he began to breathe sharply. He suddenly took her hands and put them on his


    body.


    Natalia was startled.


    Then she cursed and drew her hands back.


    "Archie! You are such a freak!"


    She punched him on his body. Thanks to his driving skills, they didn''t get in a car ident.


    Archie used one hand to control both of her hands. He squinted his eyes and warned her, "Hit on me


    during the daytime, huh? I''ll show you what I got when we arrive home."


    Natalia knew what he meant.


    Her face flushed and talked back, "You started this! You told me to call you that!"


    "Since when you''re so obedient? Why did you never do what I said in bed when I asked you to call me


    like that?"


    "..."


    She ground her teeth and her face went red like a lobster. She red at her for a moment and grunted,


    "You rascal!"


    Archie burst outughing and looked quite evil.


    "Yeah, and I''ll show you what a rascal does."


    "You!" Natalia was scared and shrank back, "What are you gonna do? It''s daytime!"


    "Hahaha, like we didn''t do it during daytime."


    Natalia felt her head was about to explode.


    Of course she remembered. They had been together for a long time. Although Archie was not that


    horny, they still got a little naughty when they were both at home.


    Thinking of this, her face got even redder.


    After a few minutes, they arrived home.


    During daytime, the servants were resting or in the backyard. There was almost nobody in the front.


    Natalia was carried into the house by Archie.


    With the engine still running, he threw the keys into Mrs. Dottie''s hand and carried Natalia up to the


    second floor.


    In the bedroom on the second floor.


    He threw Natalia on the bed. Natalia was both upset and angry, wrapping herself with quilt, "Don''t


    Archie slowly took off his clothes and chuckled wickedly.


    "Honey, you''ll be in the mood soon."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    He came at her.


    He quickly took the quilt away. Natalia didn''t know what to do but to punch him. Then the man grabbed


    her arm. She started to kick and then her legs were pressed to the bed by his one leg.


    "You! Rascal! Jerk! Nazis! Bully!"


    Her hands and legs were all controlled by him and she could only attack her with her words.


    And the man just ignored what she said. He kissed all over her body and answered to her remarks


    asionally, "Go on."


    Natalia was so irritated that she couldn''t even curse.


    "You''re bullying me! You promised you would love for the rest of your life. And now you doing this to


    me..."


    She could do nothing but crying.


    But this time, it seemed like crying didn''t work anymore. He kissed her and wiped off her tears. His


    hands were like steam iron and running over her soft skin, which made Natalia shiver like crazy.


    "Huh," the man giggled and was satisfied about how honestly her body behaved.


    Natalia was really about to cry this time.


    Archie knew her too well. He knew how to control her body and turn her on, and then she was nothing


    but a puppet.


    "Call me hubby."


    He said hoarsely.


    Natalia bit her lips and her eyes were filled with tears. She didn''t want to say that.


    "Will you behave?"


    "Be gentle."


    "Call me hubby and I''ll be gentle."


    She couldn''t take it anymore and finally surrendered.


    "Hubby."


    "Huh? Call me for what?"


    "Hubby, be gentle, please."


    "Good girl..."


    Natalia nearly passed out at the end.


    This man was really good in bed. He went easy on her before because he was afraid that she couldn''t


    take it. But today he couldn''t hold back his impulse anymore.


    After they finished, Natalia was lying in his arm and too exhausted to make a single move.


    Seeing her so tired, he knew that it was too much for her. He felt regretful for a moment, but thinking of


    how good it was before, he was quite thrilled.


    He kissed her on her lips and said, "Rest for a while. I''ll get you a ss of water."


    Natalia nodded exhaustedly.


    Pretty soon, Archie went back and fed her water. Then shey back down.


    After being hydrated, Natalia finally felt better. She red at him and said, "Now you can tell me, right?"


    Archie was stunned at the fact that she still remembered to ask this question.


    He felt that it was hrious and went over to hold her in his arms, "Yeah, of course. If my wife wanna


    know, how can I not tell you?"


    Natalia didn''t want to argue and just rolled her eyes. Obviously, she was ignoring him.


    Archie rubbed his noise and felt a little guilty.


    He knew if he continued to do this, she would definitely hold grudges. So he hurriedly made it up for


    her.


    "Well, Mr. Nixon is having his 70th birthday. Lately Max is thinking about what to give him as a birthday


    present. He knew that Mr. Johnson has gotten a fabulous jade and he wants to carve something out of


    it for Mr. Nixon. But Mr. Johnson wouldn''t sell it even though Max had begged him for many times. So


    he asked me to do him a favor. He is doing this for Mr. Johnson so I said yes."


    Natalia didn''t expect the truth to be so pain and simple. She had suffered a lot for this answer.


    She felt regretful immediately.


    Seeing her like that, Archie smiled and kissed her on her ear, "If you like it, I''ll buy you a better one."


    Natalia pushed him away and puckered her lips, "Stop trying to impress me with that kind of things. I''m


    still mad at you."


    "Really?"


    "Of course!"


    "Well, then I need to try harder."


    The man came at her and began to touch her body.


    Natalia was shocked and grabbed his hands, "Jerk! You want me to do it again!"


    Archie wouldn''t really force her to have sex with him. After all, they did it pretty intensely. He had to


    consider her health conditions.


    It was just the look on her face that made him want to tease her.

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    Chapter 409 You''re Indeed a Little Boy


    So he squinted his eyes and said seriously, "If my wife is mad at me, then she must be unsatisfied


    about my performance. So I need to try harder."


    "No no no. I''m satisfied. I''m not angry anymore."


    Natalia hurriedly changed her mind and was terrified that he might actually try it again.


    Archie chuckled, "You''re really not mad at me now?"


    "No."


    Natalia nodded very hard.


    "Okay, that''s my girl."


    The man finally left her alone. He got up and started to put on clothes, "You can sleep for a while. I''ll tell


    Mrs. Dottie to call you for lunchter."


    Natalia covered herself in a nket and asked, "Where are you going?"


    Archie raised his eyebrows and approached her. He squinted his eyes wickedly and asked, "What?


    Don''t want me to leave?"


    Natalia red at him and grunted, "No, don''t tter yourself."


    She wrapped herself in the nket and rolled over.


    Archieughed as she seemed so afraid of him.


    He patted her head and said, "I''m gonna do some errands. Just rest. I''ll pick you up at night."


    Natalia hummed.


    Archie didn''t care much about her attitude and walked out.


    At night, Max''s birthday party was held in a seaside vi.


    There were no strangers or acquaintances. So the buddies were having a good time.


    A bunch of people were barbecuing and drinking on the beach. Charlie brought Victoria and Louis was


    with Selena. Stephen was also here. The party was quite lively.


    Max''s oldest brother Mario also came.


    It was Natalia''s first time to meet Mario. She heard before that he was a serious and mature man.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Maybe it was because of the ten years'' age gap, he seemed a little stubborn and old-fashion. But after


    spending some time with him, she found that he was quite easygoing.


    Among everyone who attended, Natalia was closed to Stephen.


    Because they were all in the show business and Stephen was the first one to know her, he called her


    big sis when he saw her.


    Max keptughing at him. Stephen wasn''t happy about it and wanted Max to call her that too. Max


    always called Natalia sis. But he didn''t want Stephen to get what he wanted so he wouldn''t budge.


    Seeing that, Stephen went to Archie and told on Max. But Archie just hit his head with a brush and


    Stephen began to yell.


    "Big sis, look at them! They were bullying me! Help me!"


    Natalia wasughing so hard. Stephen was not okay to see this and came to pull her arm, "Stop


    Archie pped Stephen''s hands off her, "What are you doing? She is my wife. Why would she help


    you?"


    Stephen was so mad that his face went red, "I know she''s your wife. She''s also my big sis!"


    Then he grabbed her arm again.


    Natalia didn''t know how to deal with him. She had to stand up and red at Archie and Max,


    pretending to be furious, "Stop bullying Stephen. He''s the youngest. You should take care of him."


    Stephen nodded hastily, "Yeah, I''m the little brother here. You should all spoil me and treat me better.


    Why are you bullying me?"


    Maxughed so hard that his stomach hurt. He was coughing and giggling, "Yeah, you''re indeed a little


    boy."


    Hearing that, Stephen realized he was making fun of him and stared at him angrily.


    "See, what goes aroundes around!"


    Natalia didn''t know what to say and just passed Max a bottle of water.


    Max thanked her and drank the water. All of a sudden, Stephen said, "Max, everybody brought his


    girlfriend. What about you? Where''s your girl?"


    Max stoppedughing and nced at them guiltily. Then he red at Stephen.


    "Watch your mouth. What girl?"


    "You wanna hide this from me? I''ve known her for a long time. That girl named Laura. I heard she was


    the daughter of your dad''s subordinate before. Why is she not here?"


    Natalia smiled and said, "Yeah, Max, you should''ve invited Laura."


    Since everyone was making jokes on him, Max was kind of embarrassed.


    "I told her toe but she didn''t say yes. I don''t know if she woulde tonight."


    After that, he turned to Stephen and threatened him, "Stephen, stop calling me like that. I''m older than


    you. You should call me big brother."


    Stephen hummed and didn''t take him seriously, "Come on, you''re just a few months older than me.


    Don''t tter yourself."


    "I''m still older than you! Call me big brother!"


    "No!"


    "Do it!"


    "No!"


    Max immediately came at him and threw him down on the sand. They began fooling around.


    Like little kids with nothing to worry about.


    Natalia smiled at them and didn''t notice that the meat was already done. She hastily put it on the te


    and passed it to Archie.


    "It''s done. Eat it."


    She gave the te to him but found out those dark eyes were staring at her.


    He was showing so much affection that her face flushed and her heart started to pound.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    She lowered her head to avoid eye connection.


    Archie cracked a smile and took the te, "Because you''re too pretty."


    Her face got red down her neck.


    She couldn''t handle this and tried to change the subject.


    "Oh right, I saw that you always ranked yourselves based on age. You''re number two. So is Mario


    number one?"


    Archie shook his head.


    "Mario is ten years older than us. When we were little, he was already in military. So he normally


    doesn''t hang out with us."


    "I see. Then who is the oldest brother? Why have I never heard of him?"


    Archie stopped reaching his hand to the fork when he heard that.


    Natalia noticed something was going on with him and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Archie shook his head and was back to normal again. He pulled a fork from the table and said inly,


    "He''s dead."


    Natalia was shocked. She was distracted and her hand was burned by the edge of the BBQ grill.


    "Ah."


    She jumped from her desk. Archie frowned and tossed the te. He stood up and grabbed her hand.


    "How can you be so careless?"

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    Chapter 410 He Felt Bad For Her


    Saying that, he took her hand and instantly pour cold water on the burned spot.


    The coldness eased the pain. Natalia said quietly, "It''s okay. It''s not that bad. It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    Archie still looked quite grim and examined her hand carefully. Though it was not swollen, it was still


    kind of red. It must hurt a lot though it was not that bad.


    He felt regretful and pulled her over to sit on the desk that was farthest from the grill, "Don''t go near


    that grill. Tell me what you wanna eat and Stephen will make it for you."


    Stephen didn''t have many talents but he was awesome at grilling. It was his idea to have a BBQ party


    tonight.


    Natalia held his hand and said, "Why are you so nervous. I''m fine."


    Archie still looked very gloomy.


    Natalia puckered her lips, "Okay okay, I was wrong. Don''t bother Max and the others. They are having


    a good time."


    Archie looked towards them and saw that they were having fun over there. They were all in their


    twenties and were still acting like little kids.


    He hummed coldly, "Childish!"


    Natalia tried not tough. She stood up and held his hand. They sat back by the grill and she said,


    "Stop judging those love birds. What do you wanna eat? I''ll make some for you."


    Unexpectedly, the man took the cook from her hand, "Step aside. I''ll do the cooking."


    Natalia was kind of surprised but she still listened to him, "You know how to do it?"


    The man nced at her, "Why would this be difficult? It''s not rocket science."


    Natalia didn''t believe him.


    But the truth was that intelligence could determine a lot of things. Though it was Archie''s first time to


    grill and he didn''t do well at the beginning, he began doing well at the third time and got better and


    better after that.


    Natalia couldn''t stop eating and giving himpliments, "Oh my god, if you don''t wanna be a


    chairman, just open a BBQ stand. You''ll definitely make a lot of money form it."


    Archie was speechless.


    How sad it would be if the chairman of the McCarthy Properties had to open a BBQ stand?


    He gave her a stare and said, "Just eat it."


    Natalia couldn''t stop eating and she fed him a bite asionally.


    Although he learned how to grill, he still didn''t like this kind of oily food. If it weren''t for Max, he wouldn''t


    agree to eat this for dinner.


    The smell drew the two men from distance, and Max shouted, "Wow, is big sis barbecuing? It smells


    good."


    They didn''t find out it was Archie until they came over.


    The two of them was absolutely shocked. As for Natalia, she had oil all over her mouth.


    Max and Stephen were shocked.


    Archie was really spoiling her.


    A man who never cooked before learned how to grill?


    The power of love was beyond imagination.


    Max couldn''t resist the smell and went there, "Smells so good. Can I have some?"


    Stephen stopped ying cool and approached him, "Me too. I want six oysters, three skewers of beef,


    and ten skewers ofmb."


    Archie just gave them a cold look.


    Then he said briefly, "Do it yourself!"


    Max and Stephen didn''t dare to say more.


    Natalia giggles as they were rejected. Max was not happy about the result and ran away to find Mario.


    "Brother, you must have learned barbecue in the army! Why don''t youe and grill for us?"


    Mario''s was expressionless and said coldly, "No!"


    "..."


    "Then why did I throw this BBQ party? Nobody knows how to grill. We can''t just stand here and starve!"


    Mario was still emotionless, "You''re the one who wanna throw this party, we didn''t force you to do it."


    He paused and added, "Speaking of which, I''m also hungry. You''re the host. What are you gonna serve


    us?"


    "..."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    He was so dumb that he wanted to do BBQ in a birthday party.


    He turned around and yelled at the one who was still giving ideas, "Stephen! Come back and cook!"


    Stephen nced at him and shouted, "I''m busy. You do it yourself."


    Max was so mad that he began tough. He walked towards him and kicked him in his butt, "If I can do


    it, why did I ask you to do it? Go back to where you came from!


    Stephen was furious that he got kicked. Just before they were about to get in a fight, they suddenly


    heard a sweet voice.


    "Wow, looks like a big party. Are you guys having a barbecue?"


    Everybody was stunned and turned around. A beautiful woman was walking towards them in the


    moonlight.


    Max''s eyes were suddenly lit up.


    But the next second he pretended to look normal.


    "Oh, you came? I thought you couldn''t make it. You can''t stay away from me, huh?"


    Laura rolled her eyes.


    She thought for a while and then threw the gift box at him. She said in a cold tone, "Stop ttering


    yourself. I''m just returning your favor. Why would I wannae?"


    Everyone knew who she was. Seeing that, they all stepped aside and didn''t want to get in their way.


    Max was hit by the box. He wasn''t mad at all and unwrap the gift right away.


    It was a fancy watch. Though it was not that expensive, it suited him pretty well.


    Most importantly, it was a gift from her so he would definitely like it.


    He immediately took off his own watch and tried on the one she gave him. He admired it in the light.


    "Pretty good. Since you are so sincere, I''ll take it. Juste and have fun with us."


    Laura went to join them.


    She found Natalia instantly. She came to her smiling and sniffed hard when she smelled the delicious


    food.


    "Wow, smells so good. Lia, did you cook them? Can I try?"


    Natalia immediately passed her the te and said with a smile, "I didn''t cook them but of course you


    can try."


    Laura took a slice of meat and try it.


    The next moment, Stephen and Max began grumbling, "Big sis, it''s so not fair! You didn''t let us try and


    you let her eat it!"


    Nataliaughed, "Well, she''s a girl! You don''t know how to respect the elders, then you should at least


    know thatdy''s first!"


    The two of them was defeated.


    After fooling around on the beach for two hours, Max kept yelling that he wasn''t full and dragged them


    to a seafood dinner at a nearby hotel.

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    Chapter 411 Don''t Be Jealous


    The group of people went in a big way. Luckily, this was not the peak season for the resort and there


    were private rooms avable when they went.


    Max asked for a private room and ordered a table full of seafood. The groupughed and talked and


    ate.


    Max loved to party and dragged everyone at the table to drink. Selena was shy and could not drink very


    well. After a few drinks, she was a bit overwhelmed. Mario used to be in the army all the time, so he


    didn''t have many opportunities to drink. Later on, although he went into business, he seldom


    entertained either. So naturally, he put the ss down after a few drinks.


    Stephen and Laura were the only ones who were not afraid to drink with Max.


    Max wanted toe over and have a drink with Archie, but Archie simply ignored him and held out the


    jade stone, then said, "I''ve got it for you. Remember what you promised me."


    Max looked at the green jade in front of him and could hardly wait to hug and kiss Archie.


    He was grateful and excited. But he didn''t dare to suck up to Archie, instead, he became more and


    more attentive to Natalia.


    Stephen was almost drunk and disoriented. He noticed the piece of green jade and suddenly shouted,


    "Damn, isn''t that the one Mr. Johnson just picked out?"


    Max immediately clutched the jade in his arms warily and said, "It''s mine now!"


    Stephen gave the two a suspicious look and waved his hand, "It''s not like I''m going to steal it from you.


    It''s just a stone and you''re the only ones who treat it like a treasure."


    Max grunted and suddenly turned to Laura and said, "Laura, don''t be jealous. I gave this jade to my


    grandfather, not to another woman. When you have your next birthday, I''ll give you a prettier one, which


    I promise is even better than this one."


    He had already drunk a little too much, and as he spoke, the smell of alcohol rose straight out, while his


    handsome face was flushed.


    Laura''s ears turned red when he said that. She took a step back to keep her distance from him, then


    red at him angrily.


    "What are you talking about? I didn''t ask for it"


    "Huh ..."


    They weren''t sure if Max was really drunk or faking it, but he muttered incoherently, "I wanted to give


    you even though you didn''t want me to. There are so many women and you''re the only one I want to


    give a gift to. You''re not like any of them ..."


    He spoke, while his words grew vague and ambiguous.


    Seeing this, Natalia hurriedly interrupted him.


    "Max is drunk. Why don''t you guys help him back to rest first!"


    They had booked a room at the hotel, and neither Stephen nor Max had any intention of going home


    tonight.


    Unexpectedly, Max waved his hand.


    "I''m not drunk. I, I just wanted to say a few words from my heart on this special day."


    Laura looked bad. Natalia noticed that and wondered how far these two had gotten.


    It was just that she couldn''t let Max say anything more revealing today in front of so many people, so


    as not to embarrass both of them.


    So she interrupted him and changed the subject, "How about this? We''re done with dinner and wine.


    Let''s y games!"


    Stephen, who had been a little drunk before, immediately perked up when he heard about ying


    games.


    "Okay, let''s y games. I''m in!"


    Max also reacted with a grin.


    "Yeah, let''s y dice and drink. Archie,e and y too."


    Archie nced at him rather disdainfully, "If I yed, I am afraid you would lose and cry."


    Max wasn''t convinced, but Stephen pulled him and gave him a wink.


    He instantly remembered thest time he had yed dice with Archie and almost lost his trousers.


    Then he shivered and gave up on the idea.


    Stephenughed, "You know what? It''s no fun ying dice all the time. Let''s y a new game."


    Max was hrious and immediately agreed, "Yes, yes. What''s the game?"


    "How about Truth or Dare?"


    Natalia was the first one to get up in arms at this suggestion. Clearly, she was excited, "I want to y


    too!"


    Maxughed, "Sure, let''s see if Archie agrees with you drinking."


    Natalia immediately turned her head to look at Archie, and her dark eyes sparkled, "Can I have a little


    drink? Don''t worry. I''m sure I won''t lose too much."


    Archie rubbed the back of her head and said in a gentle tone, "Okay, if you lose, I''ll drink for you."


    Natalia was delighted and tilted her head at Max and the others, then said with pride, "How''s that? No


    problem, right?"


    Of course, Max was fine with it, and Stephen and the others were fine with it. They turned to Victoria


    and Louis and they both agreed.


    On the first hand, Natalia volunteered to be the dealer.


    She took the dice cup from Max, shook it, and said, "Come up with some ideas. When you''ve finished,


    write them down on paper and give them to me."


    Stephen then went and called the waiter to bring in some paper and pens and gave a few to each


    person. When everyone had finished writing, they all handed them to Natalia.


    Archie was not interested in such childish games, but volunteered to be Natalia''s support and only


    helped her drink, not participate in the game.


    And Selena was not a good drinker, so she didn''t participate either.


    This left only Natalia, Stephen, Max, Charlie, Louis, and Mario to y the game.


    The sofa was circr and surrounded arge zed table.


    Natalia divided the slips of paper in her hand into two parts. One was for the truth and one was for the


    dare. After breaking them up, she arranged them in order andid them out one by one on the table.


    Right in the middle was the dice cup, while the crowd surrounded the table in a circle.


    Natalia had already said she would be the dealer first. Seeing that no one had anyments, she


    picked up the dice cup and shook it.


    She opened the cup and the number of points was three.


    Natalia didn''t hesitate to choose the dare.


    Max grinned and picked up the slip of paper on the table numbered 3 for the dare. He opened it and his


    eyes widened while his face was contorted from holding in hisughter.


    Louis, who was sitting next to him, easily read the words on the slip of paper and then looked horrified.


    "Who, who wrote this? It''s so fucking sick!"


    Even someone as refined as Louis couldn''t help but swear. As one could imagine, what was written in


    the slip of paper was very sick indeed.


    Max couldn''t help himself andugh, then handed the slip of paper to Natalia and said, "Natalia, it''s not


    that I''m not helping you. It''s just that I, well, how should I put it, can''t help you."


    Natalia took the slip of paper with suspicion. When she finished reading it, she freaked out.


    What the hell!


    Ten minutes of live kissing with any member of the men present?


    Natalia felt like weeping but had no tears. She didn''t expect that she would be so unlucky as to draw


    such an exciting dare on her first game.


    She tugged at Archie''s sleeve and said, "No. I don''t want to y anymore."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone objected, "Come on, Natalia, you can''t cheat."


    Natalia didn''t really mean to cheat. Just kissing in front of all these people for ten minutes?


    God! That was going to kill her.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    Chapter 412 A Night of Madness


    In contrast to her embarrassment, Archie was happy to kiss her for ten minutes. So, he chuckled,


    "Honey, you can''t go back on your word. You said you''d y the game, so you have to take the


    consequences of losing."


    With that, he pressed the back of her head and kissed her.


    A chorus of uproarious voices rang out around them. Natalia blushed and wished the ground could


    have swallowed her up.


    Luckily, Archie had no real intention of letting anyone watch and just pressed his lips against hers


    without going any further.


    However, such action was too unimpressive to the group of people. It didn''t take long for them to get


    displeased and shout, "Archie, Natalia, you''re being perfunctory. How can someone kiss just against


    the lips?"


    Archie red at them and didn''t say anything.


    Natalia was embarrassed, stepped back a little, and said, "You didn''t say how we had to kiss. It''s our


    freedom."


    With that, she pressed her lips to Archie''s again.


    There was obviously not much fun to watch when they kissed like this. Max waved his hand, "Forget it,


    just a minute. Ten minutes is too long."


    Natalia smiled brightly as her n worked.


    After a minute was up, Archie drank as the rule while Natalia handed the dice cup to the next yer.


    Her next yer was Louis, who was shy. His point was two and he chose Truth.


    Someone immediately asked, "How far have you and Selena gotten? Have you ..."


    Max grinned and made a lovemaking gesture.


    Louis blushed and Selena, who was sitting behind him, blushed right up to her ears.


    He coughed gently and said with a serious face, "This is a private matter. Can I choose not to say


    anything?"


    "No, no. Since you''re ying the game, you have to abide by the rules of the game."


    Seeing this, Louis was in a dilemma.


    He was a gentleman, and this was, after all, a matter of Selena''s privacy, so he could not say much.


    Selena was very generous and grunted softly, "We''re almost married. How far would you think we''ve


    gotten?"


    She meant to admit it.


    Louis''s face reddened slightly. Hearing the answer they wanted, Max and the others burst out in a flurry


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    of excitement again.


    None of them actually meant any harm, and it was just a bunch of big boys fooling around.


    It was knowing this that made Selena more generous.


    The group got up in arms for a while and yed two more rounds. When it was Natalia''s turn again,


    she chose Truth.


    Stephen picked the slip of paper up, nced at it, then gave a wry smile.


    "Confess your love to any of the boys present. The requirement is that it should be longer than one


    minute."


    Natalia looked to Archie, who had been sitting aside.


    Max immediately tutted, "It''s over. They''re going to show their affection again."


    Unexpectedly, Natalia, who heard this, immediately turned her head and aimed at him.


    Max instantly felt his heart clench and a bad feeling came over him.


    "I choose you," Natalia said.


    Max froze.


    Natalia smiled and said, "You see, you are good-looking, have a good personality, and are lively


    enough. You''re a bit of a jerk but not a nuisance, and you know what''s important and how to behave.


    You look crazy, but in fact, you understand things better than anyone else. And you are serious and


    persistent about girls ... "


    Natalia said almost everypliment she could think of in her life, and Max was dumbfounded.


    When the minute was over, everyone then reacted and apuded.


    "Natalia, you''re so eloquent."


    Max blushed but muttered, "How is that a confession? You''re obviouslyplimenting me."


    Natalia red at him, "It was a confession. Don''t you care how I put it!"


    Max tried to say something else but was stopped by Archie''s cold stare.


    Archie was unhappy on the side when Nataliaplimented him.


    How dare he have an opinion?


    Max couldn''t say anything but to turn his attention indignantly to Charlie and Victoria, who were next to


    him.


    Both of them were rather aloof, but he made them blush with a variety of questions.


    They yed many rounds. Natalia lost half and won half, causing Archie to drink so much that by the


    end of the game, he seemed a little drunk.


    In thest round, it was Natalia''s turn. She was about to shake the dice, but Max stopped her and said,


    "Archie''s been sitting there all night. Let him y thest one."


    Hearing what he said, Natalia withdrew her hand from the dice cup and looked at Archie, "Do you want


    to y?"


    Archie didn''t answer but smiled gently, then put his hand out.


    He shook the dice cup and got the number of six.


    "Truth."


    Max immediately picked the slip of paper up, unfolded it, and read aloud, "What is the most touching


    thing your girlfriend has ever done that moved you?"


    Archie looked sideways at Natalia.


    Natalia, on the other hand, bowed her head and pondered. She didn''t seem ... to have done anything


    particrly to move him, did she?


    Unexpectedly, Archie suddenly reached out and wrapped his arms around her. His eyes, which had


    turned a little red from the alcohol, glowed with emotion.


    He said in a deep voice, "She is willing to marry me."


    The simple six words sent a shock through Natalia''s heart, and with that came overflowing happiness.


    An inexplicable fluttering burst from the depths of her heart, instantly making her all warm and moving.


    Natalia pursed her lips and looked into his eyes.


    His eyes were so deep that they were like a never-ending night of stars and were so bright and glorious


    that dazzled her eyes.


    She was tempted and whispered, "So do I. Thank you for wanting to marry me."


    Natalia''s words sent mixed feelings through Archie''s heart, and his gaze grew hotter as he looked at


    her.


    At the time, Natalia hadn''t understood what he meant by such a gaze.


    It was not until she returned home in the evening that she came to regret it.


    Natalia was almost torn apart, feeling as if no part of her body belonged to her and that it was being


    viciously possessed by Archie. He was dominant, passionate, and refused to let go of any inch of her


    body.


    In thest moments, before she lost consciousness, she heard Archie panting slightly and whispering


    in her ear over and over again, "Natalia, I love you, I love you."


    ...


    The price of the madness the next day was, naturally, her whole body was sore and she could barely


    get out of bed.


    Natalia didn''t know what was wrong with Archie, and he seemed to be particrly horny these days.


    He used to be able to restrain himself, buttely, he seemed to have gone crazy and wouldn''t stop until


    she couldn''t stand it.


    However, they had to fly to Othua today, so it was impossible for her to stay at home and rest.


    Natalia tried to weep but failed to shed a tear.


    She stared with indignation at the man who had caused it in front of her and said angrily, "Archie, look


    at what you did!"

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    Chapter 413 Consensual


    Archie knew she was angry, so he smiled, grabbed her hand, and kissed it gently before saying softly,


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t restrain myselfst night. I''ll make it right next time."


    Facing Natalia''s angry gaze, he paused for a moment before smiling again, "You can lie down for a


    while longer. There''s still time. I''ll go and bring up the breakfast for you. You get some more sleep


    before you go."


    Natalia grunted then and let him go.


    Meanwhile, on the other side.


    The early morning sun shone through the white curtains of the floor-to-ceiling windows, gilding the


    room with a warm glow.


    On the luxurious and expensive carpet, messy clothes were thrown all over the floor, spreading from


    the living room to the bedroom.


    In the bedroom, two people were sleeping on arge bed. The sun shone on the girl''s white, silent


    face, and on closer inspection, one could even make out the tiny downy hairs on her face, and she


    looked like an angel.


    Laura had woken up in pain.


    Her whole body hurt, as if she had been crushed by a truck, or as if all the parts of her body had been


    taken apart and reorganized, and there was no part of her body that didn''t hurt.


    She opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling, then was confused for a few seconds before she


    realized where she was.


    Memories ofst night gradually came back to her. She remembered that she had been at Max''s


    birthday party and they had had a barbecue and drinks and ended up ying games and drinking a lot.


    What had happened after that?


    A wave of pain hit her head and she couldn''t help but gasp gently. And as she covered her head and


    was about to get up, she suddenly heard a soft grunting from next to her.


    She stiffened at once and looked to the side in disbelief.


    The next second - "Ah!"


    "Ah-!"


    Two screams sounded at the same time. The next thing she heard was a loud "poof" and the person


    next to her rolled to the ground in shock.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Why are you here?"


    Again, the two spoke in unison.


    Both Laura and Max stared at each other incredulously, as if they couldn''t believe what they were


    seeing in front of them. Finally, both of them once again looked in unison at the dressing mirror on the


    other side.


    The mirror reflected their figures.


    One was wrapped in a quilt and huddled on the bed, revealing her beautiful shoulders and her delicate


    face. Her hair was disheveled and there were bruises and ambiguous marks on her body.


    The other was standing beside the bed with a quilt in his arms, while his handsome face also bore


    several bruises from either knocks or blows.


    And his noble face also looked a little wretched at this time because of such a posture and situation.


    Both of them screamed at the same time once again.


    "Ah-!!!"


    The next second, "Pop--!"


    Max''s face tilted and all he could feel was a burning paining from his cheek.


    "Max, you bastard!"


    Laura was on the verge of tears of anger.


    She had no idea how she''d ended up in the same bed with this man, nor did she even remember what


    had happenedst night!


    Her first night, which she had saved for more than twenty years, had actually been spoiled by this


    bastard!


    Max was also a bit confused at this moment.


    After the confusion had passed, he realized that he had been pped, and was instantly furious.


    "Who are you calling a bastard? You''re a bastard! This is my room. Why would you havee into my


    room if you hadn''t taken the initiative?"


    Laura''s eyes widened in anger.


    "Why don''t you take a good fucking look at whose room this is?!!!"


    Hearing what she said, Max looked over to the door number and realized that it really wasn''t his room.


    His face instantly changed and he was a little sheepish.


    Could it be that it was really him who had been drunk and hornyst night and had done something


    indescribable to Laura?


    As soon as she saw his sheepish look, Laura became even more certain that he had deliberately taken


    her first time while she was drunkst night.


    She came to his birthday party yesterday to celebrate his birthday. Yet, he was actually such a bad


    person!


    Laura was so angry that she grabbed a pillow and smashed it at him.


    As she did so, she cursed, "You''re a pervert, a rascal! I''ll kill you!"


    Max, annoyed by her smashing, yelled, "That''s enough!"


    Laura stalled for a moment.


    The next second, she pouted in aggravation.


    Seeing this, Max was afraid that she would cry, so he quickly suppressed the frustration in his heart


    and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to yell at you. Don''t cry yet. Let''s run through things first. Maybe


    nothing happened?"


    As he said this, he pulled a tissue to wipe her tears.


    How could Laura control herself at this point?


    She had already been aggrieved when she woke up early in the morning to find that her first time was


    gone, and then she was yelled at by the person who did it. She instantly felt even more aggrieved and


    cried even harder.


    "Do you still want to lie to me? I''ve never been in love, but I''m not a fool! Can''t I feel it myself whether


    it''s happened or not? She said and started to grab a pillow and m it on him again. You''re a bastard!


    A scum! You''ve done it but you don''t want to admit it! You''re a liar and a bastard!"


    She said and started to grab a pillow and m it on him again.


    This time, Max learned his lesson and didn''t move a muscle, but just let her vent her anger.


    In fact, Laura was ufortable and didn''t have much strength at all. She got tired after smashing him


    only a few times.


    She sniffed. After venting, her mind had calmed down a little.


    She turned her head to Max and with red eyes asked, "You really don''t remember what happenedst


    night?"


    As much as Max didn''t want to admit it, the truth was that he indeed didn''t remember.


    The only thing he remembered was that after Natalia and Archie had left first, they continued drinking,


    and then it seemed that the others had left too, leaving only him and Laura.


    He had booked rooms at the hotel in advance. Natalia and Archie were not staying, so naturally, a


    room was left empty.


    So he helped Laura and tried to get her to go back to the room to rest.


    But how exactly the two of them ended up in the same room and what happened afterward, he really


    had no memory of.


    Thinking of this, a pang of guilt welled up in his heart.


    It had been Laura''s first time, after all. He had taken it so rashly and had forgotten about it afterward.


    Either way, he deserved to be beaten.


    At the thought, he couldn''t help but put on a serious face and took her hand and pped it against his


    face.


    Laura was so stunned by his movement that she forgot to even cry for a moment.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''m ..." Max was used to being frivolous and he was actually a little ufortable being so serious all


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    of a sudden.


    He paused for a few seconds before saying, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to do thatst night. You can hit


    me and scold me all you want. If you''re not relieved, just hit me more, as long as you''re not angry with


    me, okay?"


    Seeing this, Laura looked at him and grunted after a long moment.


    Max felt a headache.


    In all the years he''d been out, it was always consensual for him to have sex with a woman. When had


    he ever been so embarrassed?

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    Chapter 414 None of His Business


    But no matter how awkward he was, he had to be responsible for what he did.


    Max sighed.


    "Last night, I was really drunk. I apologize to you for offending you. But now that it''s happened, why


    don''t we just make do with being together?"


    Laura''s eyes widened.


    She couldn''t believe he had the nerve to even say something like that.


    "Be together? Fuck you for being together!"


    She was furious, kicked Max off the bed again, and snarled, "I wouldn''t be with you if every fucking


    man in the world was dead. Make do? Just make do on your own!"


    After that, she ignored him and jumped out of bed, wrapped in her nket, and headed for the


    bathroom in a fury.


    Soon there was the sound of water rushing in the bathroom.


    Max grimaced as he stood up and covered his knee, which was sore from the kick. He looked in the


    direction of the bathroom and his eyes darkened slightly.


    Laura quickly finished her shower.


    She came out with only a bath towel wrapped around her, and the marks ofst night''s madness were


    still visible on her pale shoulders under her long, loose hair.


    She bent down to pick up the clothes that had been torn on the floor and looked at them while her face


    went slightly ugly.


    Then her eyes fell on the white shirt that Max had thrown on the sofa not far away.


    Although she was a little disgusted, she had no extra choice at this time. So she walked over, picked


    the white shirt up, and headed for the bathroom.


    Max opened his mouth to say something, but didn''t have time to say it.


    The bathroom door was mmed shut. When Laura came out again about a minuteter, she had


    changed into his shirt.


    Laura was slim and skinny, standing only 5''3". In his clothes, a 6''1" man''s, the shirt was reaching her


    knees.


    Max''s Adam''s apple moved up and down and he gulped.


    "Well ..."


    "I''m warning you, you must not say anything about what happened between us. Not even a word!"


    Before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Laura.


    Laura red at him fiercely. After warning him, she picked up her bag and headed out the door.


    Max''s face darkened.


    "Where are you going?"


    "It''s none of your business!"


    The door mmed shut again!


    Instantly, the room fell silent.


    Max stood there and stared at the mmed door for a moment before smiling bitterly to himself.


    At that moment, on the other side.


    Natalia and Archie had already boarded their ne to Othua.


    Natalia had mixed feelings about returning to that familiar ce after four years away.


    At that time, she thought that she might never return here for the rest of her life after she left.


    What she didn''t expect was that just four yearster ...


    Four years had changed everything.


    Luke was dead and Curtis was in charge. And who would be in charge of Mr. K''s death?


    When she thought of all the favors Mr. K had done for her in the past, Natalia felt heavy, as if a stone


    had been pressed into her chest and she couldn''t breathe.


    But luckily, she was not alone this time, and she had Archie with her.


    Sensing her mood, Archie tightened his grip on her hand and said, "When we get there, we might have


    to visit the Stevenson family first. I didn''t tell anyone else this time, just Charlie. He is the next heir to


    the Stevenson family, and the Stevenson family is very powerful in Othua, which should help us in our


    investigation."


    Natalia nodded.


    The Stevenson family moved out of the country at the end of thest century and the power behind


    them was said to be unfathomable.


    After all, they were originally developed in secret. It was only after the founding of the country that they


    left the country when development at home was unfavorable. With their superior tactics and strong


    background, they now had almost dominated the entire underground circle of Othua.


    Archie could have found out what happened, but if he wanted to find out about the Dragon Club, Violet


    Group and Mr. K''s death, it would be inconvenient without the help of the Stevenson family.


    With that in mind, Natalia took a deep breath and let it out secretly.


    She nced at her wristwatch. It was still early and the long flight would take at least seven or eight


    hours.


    So she said, "Let''s take a break. It''ll be morning when we get there and we''ll be jetgged, so I''m afraid


    we won''t be able to get over it."


    Archie nodded, then the two of them closed their eyes and rested.


    The ne arrived in Othua at 6 am.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Archie had informed the Stevenson family in advance, so as soon as they got off the ne, they were


    greeted by the Stevenson family''s driver, who met them at the airport.


    They thanked him and got into the car, which drove all the way to the Stevenson family.


    The Stevenson''s vi was situated in an affluent area of Othua and sprawled over an arearger than a


    park, surrounded by mountains and water. From a distance, it looked like a magnificent castle, which


    was worthy of being the first family of Othua.


    The car drove into the estate, passed a road of sycamore trees, and finally stopped in front of a


    splendid vi.


    "Mr. McCarthy, Mrs. McCarthy, here we are."


    The steward opened the car door for them. The two got out of the car and were led by the steward


    towards the vi.


    "It''s Archie and Natalia here."


    They had only just entered when they heard Mrs. Stevenson''s enthusiastic voice.


    Natalia and Mrs. Stevenson got to know each other better because they liked the same celebrity.


    As soon as she entered, she was warmly greeted by Mrs. Stevenson.


    "I''ve been telling you guys toe over when you can. Now you''re finally here."


    Archie and Natalia greeted the people sitting in the living room one by one and were surprised to find


    that there were quite a few people in the Stevenson family today.


    Besides them, the Stevenson family seemed to have other guests.


    Mrs. Stevenson smiled and said, "Come on, let me introduce them to you. These are the friends who


    fought alongside your grandfather back then. This is Mr. Chan and this is Mr. White ..."


    It was only when she had finished her introduction that Natalia had a general idea of who they were.


    Most of them were old people from back then, and there was a wave of people leaving the country at


    the end of thest century. This group of people probably followed the Stevenson family at that time.


    Now, decadester, they were also a force to be reckoned with abroad.


    The two greeted them modestly, and before they could take their seats, they suddenly heard a joyful


    shout of surprise.


    "Archie, what are you doing here? Oh my God, I''m not dreaming, am I?"


    The crowd froze slightly.


    Natalia turned her head but saw a girl who was dressed in all her gant glory.


    She wasn''t very pretty, but handsome. Her skin was tan, looking healthy, and very different from the


    girls at home.


    She ran over excitedly and took Archie''s arm in her hand.


    Archie frowned imperceptibly, but didn''t pull his hand back and just said in a light voice, "Kenya? You''ve


    grown so much over the years. You''ve be an adult now."


    Mrs. Stevenson looked at Natalia and introduced her with a smile, "This is my granddaughter, Kenya.


    She is now in the Air Force. She was raised in the country when she was a child and grew up with


    Archie and the others."


    Natalia raised an eyebrow.

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    Chapter 415 Secret Protection


    Kenya seemed to see her only then.


    "You''re Archie''s wife, the legendarydy, right? Nice to meet you. You can just call me Kenya like


    Archie."


    Natalia just smiled gently, "Hello."


    Seeing this, Mrs. Stevenson greeted Archie and some of the youngsters of the Stevenson family and


    sent them to the back to y chess while thedies chatted in the front.


    Most of the men didn''t like what the women were talking about, so Natalia didn''t mind.


    But Archie squeezed her hand secretly before he left, fearing that she might not be used to being here


    by herself.


    "Just sit down for a while. I''ll have a word with them and then I''lle over."


    Natalia nodded.


    After Archie left, she went over to the sofa but found it already full, and then a maid brought a stool


    over. She then sat down on the stool and listened to them quietly.


    When Kenya saw this, her eyes twinkled.


    She smiled and said to the group of women, "Do you know what we ate when we were marching in the


    field? Let me tell you, it was all real. We had only brought enough food for three days, and we wouldn''t


    have anything to eat until we got across the Amazon all the way to the base on the other side. The


    various traps and secret posts along the way were hidden and we didn''t even know about them


    beforehand."


    She had been in the army after all, and these things were so new to these pampereddies of the


    gentry that everyone listened intently.


    Someone asked, "How can you get through the Amazon jungle in three days when it''s so big? And they


    don''t even tell you about the traps. What if you get hurt?"


    "If you get hurt, just bear it." Kenya had a proud look on her face, "I remember when I came across


    some African natives and almost got caught by them. But luckily, I ran fast and didn''t fall into their trap."


    "African natives? Were they cannibals?"


    "Well ... something like that! But they don''t eat people. They sacrifice them, cut off their heads, and put


    them on the altar on moonlit nights ..."


    "Oh my! Stop it. It''s horrible."


    "What''s so horrible about that? Cannibals are fine, but the scariest part is the variety of poisonous


    insects and beasts, swamps, and miasma inside. Once you''re not paying attention, you can easily


    be food for those things. Speaking of this..."


    Kenya suddenly turned her head to Natalia and said thoughtfully, "At that time, if Archie hadn''t saved


    me, I wouldn''t have been able to get out of there."


    Archie?


    What did it matter to Archie that she was training in the army?


    Natalia was expressionless, but Mrs. Stevenson exined with a smile.


    "Archie came to Othua for a while about six or seven years ago. He happened to run into her and


    saved her."


    So that was it!


    Natalia caught on, and Kenyaughed, "I was a little girl at the time, so I couldn''t have dealt with so


    much. If it wasn''t for Archie''s secret protection all the way, I would probably have died there."


    She added, "At that time, I was bitten by a giant poisonous snake and my whole body was paralyzed


    and I couldn''t move. It was only because Archie sucked the poison out of me despite the danger, and


    stayed with me all night that I survived. In that way, we''re sort ofrades in arms."


    "I was wondering how you two got on so well now. I guess that''s when you formed your bond! I''ve


    always heard that Mr. McCarthy is cold and unapproachable. You were the only one who could talk to


    him all the time."


    Kenya smiled sweetly, "What''s so cold about Archie? That''s because you don''t know him well. I think


    he''s quite nice."


    "You always speak up for him."


    The groupughed happily. Natalia also chuckled, but her heart was inexplicably cold.


    Just then, the maids made fresh tea and brought it up.


    "Natalia, try some. This is the top quality tea I took from my father especially. He likes it very much.


    Seeing that it was so good, I rushed to bring it to you to try too."


    Mrs. Stevensonughed, "Won''t your father scold you for bringing such good tea from him?"


    "No, he won''t. My dad is very good to you! He''s just not avable. If he was free, he would have sent it


    over himself."


    "You''re so good at pleasing me."


    The groupughed while the maid poured tea for each of them. The cup was small. Natalia picked it up


    and smelled it, and there was indeed a fragrant aroma that filled the tip of her nose.


    She had heard of this type of tea before, which was a special offer. If you weren''t a senior member of


    the state, you couldn''t drink it. The McCarthy family, of course, had it, but it was all at William''s room.


    Knowing that neither she nor Archie was keen on tea, William had never bothered to bring it out to


    them. Whenever he wanted to drink it, he would only make himself a cup.


    "Natalia, what do you think of the tea?" Mrs. Stevenson smiled at her.


    Natalia tasted it. The tea was slightly bitter at first, then a little aromatic, with more of a clear sweetness


    than other teas. Other than that, there was nothing different.


    Of course, she was not going to be so disrespectful as to tell the truth. She just smiled and nodded, "It''s


    quite good, as expected of a special tea. It''s really different from what we normally drink."


    Hearing what she said, Mrs. Stevenson smiled with satisfaction. At that moment, one of the maids who


    hade to refill her cup shook her hand and spilled a pot of freshly brewed tea all over Natalia''s


    body.


    "Ughhh! What''s wrong with you? Are you blind?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Kenya instantly screamed and hurriedly asked Natalia, "Natalia, how are you? Did you get burnt?"


    The tea was very hot, but Natalia was quick to avoid it, so she didn''t get much of it and it didn''t hurt,


    except for a big wet spot on her skirt.


    "It''s okay."


    No sooner had Natalia said that than the maid burst into tears, "I''m sorry, Mrs. McCarthy. I didn''t mean


    to. I''m sorry."


    "What''s the point of saying sorry? Can you afford to take the me for burning Natalia?" Kenya looked


    stern.


    The maid became even more frightened and stood there with her head bowed. Her eyes were red with


    fear and she was trembling.


    Natalia couldn''t bear to look at her like this and spoke out to stop her, "I''m fine, my clothes are just wet,


    and I didn''t get burned. She didn''t mean anything by it. Don''t me her."


    When she said this, Kenya gradually calmed down.


    Mrs. Stevenson also frowned and said to the maid, "Be more careful next time. Got it?"


    The maid nodded repeatedly, "Yes, Mrs. Stevenson. I won''t dare to do it again."


    "Let Kenya take you to change your clothes. It just so happens that you are about the same height. You


    should be able to wear hers."


    Mrs. Stevenson instructed Kenya again to take her to change.


    Natalia looked at her dress. It did look a bit unttering when she was dressed like that, as the water


    sshed just below her waist, so she nodded.


    Kenya stood up immediately and smiled, "I just bought some new clothes yesterday. Natalia, let''s go to


    my room."

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    Chapter 416 Hearing Secrets


    With that, the two of them went to the bedroom where she lived.


    Although Kenya looked very cool, she was just a young girl in her early twenties after all. Her room was


    decorated in pink and looked very romantic.


    Natalia took a cursory nce at it and didn''t look any further. Kenya brought over a new dress and


    said, "You can change into this one. I just bought it and haven''t worn it yet."


    Natalia smiled gently, "Okay, thanks."


    "Then you can change here. I''ll go out first."


    "Okay."


    Kenya went out, so Natalia changed the clothes in her room. When she was done changing and went


    back out, she didn''t see Kenya.


    She couldn''t help but frown slightly.


    The Stevenson family was apletely unfamiliar ce for her, as the rooms were too many and


    when they came over, which meant that Kenya''s room should be far away from the living room.


    In such a situation, she could easily not find her way to the living room if she did not have someone she


    knew to lead the way.


    With this in mind, Natalia did not rush around. She waited for a while and then, when she saw that she


    had not returned, she walked in the direction she remembered.


    However, it was at that moment.


    As she passed through the corridor, she suddenly heard the sound of a man and a woman arguing


    from the room next to her.


    "Allen! Aren''t you going too far with this? Such arge sum of money is gone just like that. How do you


    want me to exin this to Mrs. Stevenson?"


    "Alma, listen to me. It''s not that the money is gone. I''ve taken it to make investments. As you know,


    many investments abroad cannot be recovered within a short period of time once the money is put in.


    Don''t you want me to die if you ask me for money now?"


    "I don''t care! I just said to put that money with you for now. I didn''t say you could have it invested. You


    took it upon yourself. If they do look into the ounts, not to mention you, even I will be implicated.


    You must get that money back right now!"


    "Alma, it''s not that I don''t want it back, but I really can''t get it back. Besides, don''t we have a few


    months before they check the ounts at the end of the year? Why are you in such a hurry? I''ll just


    pull back my investment when the timees."


    "That''s easy for you to say. Can you withdraw the money you''ve invested just because you want to?"


    "Then what can I do? 200 million isn''t a small amount. I can''t get that much money right now."


    200 million?


    Natalia raised an eyebrow.


    It seemed to be a case of misappropriation of public funds.


    She had heard the name Alma mentioned when they were chatting earlier, and she seemed to be Mrs.


    Stevenson''s daughter. In terms of seniority, she would have been Charlie''s aunt.


    She didn''t know the men inside. But whoever it was, it sounded like he had a lot of connections with the


    Stevenson family. Otherwise, Alma would not have given him the 200 million.


    Natalia thought about it, decided it was none of her business, and wasn''t going to listen any further.


    She was about to leave when she heard the man inside say, "If it wasn''t for Charlie, I wouldn''t have


    been kicked out of the Stevenson Group by Mrs. Stevenson, and now I have to sneak around just to


    move some money."


    Charlie?


    At once, she stopped in his tracks.


    "Yeah, that kid is ruthless. I pleaded with my mother for you at the time and she agreed. But he was the


    one who had to kick you out. After all these years of my brother''s death, I thought the Stevenson family


    would be mine sooner orter without an heir. But now my mother has found this bastard out of


    nowhere. Just the thought of him inheriting the Stevenson Group makes me angry."


    "Humph! That kid inherits the Stevenson Group? You''re thinking too much. Look at the consortium now,


    how many of them will listen to him? Everyone is not a fool. They''ve been following you for so long.


    Who would obey him?"


    "You can''t say that. That kid is not easy to deal with. He''s only been back for a short time and is stuck


    in the country by that woman. If hees backter, there''s no telling what he might do. I''m still in


    charge of the finances, but it''s not all up to me like it used to be. Now with the people he has put in


    ce, if I wanted to do anything to the books, let alone move money, even if a dor or two was


    missing, he would be able to find out."


    "In that case, that''s 200 million ..."


    "That''s why I''m anxious! The 200 million was allocated at my mother''smand in preparation for


    investing in thatnd on the outskirts. I can help you dy it for a month or two, but it will definitely be


    found out after a long time."


    "What should I do then?"


    "What else can you do? Get the money back!"


    "But ... I, I lost that money a long time ago."


    "What? Allen! You!"


    "Alma, listen to me. I really didn''t mean to do it. Thest time I went to T City, I was just having fun.


    Who would have thought that they would actually set up a trap and I identally fell for it! I got


    muddled up and thought I must get my money back, so ..."


    "Allen! Do you know you''re going to get me killed!"


    "I know, I know. Here''s the deal, you give me some more time, I''ll figure out a way to never let them find


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    this out."


    "You ..."


    Having heard this, Natalia had a general idea of what was going on and had no more desire to listen.


    Therefore, she left quietly.


    Just shortly after she left, the door to the room opened and Allen was kicked out from inside by Alma.


    "Allen! I''ll give you another week. If you don''t get the money back within a week, you''ll be on your own


    from now on!"


    After saying that, she also angrily threw a pillow out.


    Allen caught the pillow and his face turned livid. He turned his head but saw a person disappear from


    the corner.


    Huh? Wasn''t that ...


    His face went pale instantly.


    Natalia returned to the living room and saw that everyone was still sitting there and Kenya was sitting


    next to Mrs. Stevenson and happily eating nuts. When she saw hering, she even smiled.


    "Natalia, where did you run off to just now? I just went out to answer a phone call, and when I came


    back, I didn''t see you there. Then I heard they had nuts over here, so I came over. You won''t me


    me, will you?"


    Natalia''s heart chilled, but she still smiled gently, "It''s okay."


    She now sort of understood why she felt that whatever she was doing and saying made her so


    ufortable when she had met Kenya before.


    It turned out that she was doing it on purpose.


    Natalia didn''t know why she was targeting her, but the truth was this and she could only pay a little


    more attention.


    "I don''t know why you''re such a glutton! They say that daughters from big families are nobler. How


    many of them are like you?"

 Chapter 417 Secretly Framed Her

    Chapter 417 Secretly Framed Her


    Chapter 417 Secretly Framed Her


    Mrs. Stevenson''s words caused Kenya to blush and she stuck her tongue out in embarrassment.


    A nobledy spoke for her, "Kenya is still growing up. It''s good that she likes to eat."


    "You''ve all spoiled her!"


    The groupughed merrily. Soon the maid came to remind them that dinner was ready, then Mrs.


    Stevenson led everyone to the dining room.


    Inside the dining room, Natalia saw Archie and the teenager who was following him.


    It was a pale teenager, probably about eighteen or neen years old. He looked handsome, polite,


    and modest, but very thin. He had a pallid look from years of illness and was sitting in a wheelchair as


    he was pushed forward by a maid.


    He seemed to get on well with Archie as he sat in his wheelchair, smiled, and talked to him about


    something. Archie was surprisingly patient and even tilted his head slightly to listen to him.


    "Ricky,e here. Let me introduce you." Mrs. Stevenson spoke.


    The teenager named Ricky then asked the maid to push him over. Mrs. Stevenson took Natalia and


    said, "This is Archie''s wife, Natalia. You haven''t seen her since you''ve been sick and haven''t been able


    toe back with us to visit them, but it''s not toote for you to meet her now."


    Ricky smiled and nodded, "Hello."


    Natalia also nodded politely, "Hello."


    "This is a gift I brought back from Melbourne some time ago. I''m really sorry I didn''t get back in time to


    see you guys. This will serve as an apology."


    Saying that, Ricky took out a gift box from behind him and handed it to Natalia.


    Natalia was a little stunned.


    Kenya instantlyined, "You actually brought Natalia a gift and not us! You''re so entric!"


    Rickyughed, "Take it easy! Everyone has one, and the gifts are in my room. Just go and get them


    yourself after dinner."


    A smile quickly appeared on Kenya''s face, "Okay, then I''ll go with you after dinner."


    Natalia nced at Archie and saw him nod imperceptibly before she took the gift and smiled kindly,


    "Thank you."


    Only then did everyone take their seats and begin to eat.


    During the meeting, someone kept asking about Ricky''s health. He responded with a gentle smile and


    said he was fine.


    But Natalia could see that his face was a little yellow, and his lips were bloodless. He was probably


    being polite when he said he was fine.


    What disease did Ricky have?


    She had a good impression of the man, so she was a little curious and thought she''d ask Archie about


    it when they got backter in the evening.


    "Natalia, let me propose a toast to you!" Kenya suddenly spoke out and came towards Natalia with a


    ss of red wine in her hand.


    Natalia was a bit stunned, not knowing why Kenya wanted to propose a toast to her for no good


    reason. But out of courtesy, she lifted the ss and gently clinked it with her.


    "Natalia, I am straightforward, so if I have offended you in any way, I hope you will not take it


    personally." Kenya meant something else.


    Natalia nodded and nced at Archie thoughtfully.


    Mrs. Stevensonughed, "Kenya, Natalia is not like you. She''s a light drinker. Don''t get her drunk."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Kenyaughed, "No, Natalia and I are very close, don''t you think?"


    When she finished, she looked at Natalia with a smiling face.


    Could Natalia say no?


    No!


    She smiled too and said meaningfully, "Kenya is so innocent and sweet and does everything without


    any fuss. I certainly like her a lot."


    Mrs. Stevenson didn''t understand what she was implying, but took it for granted that they were close,


    then nodded in satisfaction.


    "It''s good that you like each other. If there''s anything you and Archie don''t know and we also don''t


    understand, you can ask her and Ricky. They''ve been here longer than you and it''s also easier for them


    to do something."


    Natalia and Archie then thanked her.


    After finishing their drinks, Kenya chuckled and said, "Natalia, what are you doing here this time?"


    Natalia looked nonchnt, "Nothing. It''s just that we''ve been free recently, so we came over for a trip."


    "Well, then you should take me with you everywhere you go. I love to be a tour guide."


    She finished with a wink at Natalia, as if the two really were on good terms.


    Natalia thought her cheek could perhaps be a little thicker. Look at Kenya, how thick-skinned she was.


    The meal was finished with such conviviality. After dinner, Archie went off somewhere with a friend, and


    Kenya pestered Ricky to go look at her gift. Natalia was a bit bored by herself, so she went for a walk in


    the courtyard to help her digestion.


    "Natalia," Kenya suddenly caught up with her from behind and grabbed her arm, "Are you taking a


    walk? Let me apany you."


    Natalia felt speechless at Kenya''s stiff action of making connections.


    "Aren''t you going to look for your brother and the others?"


    "What am I looking for them for? All they talk about is men''s stuff and it''s not interesting. I''m not going. I


    see you''re a bit bored with walking alone, and it just so happens that I want to walk too, so that''s why


    I''m here to keep youpany."


    At this point, Kenya seemed really like a straightforward, silly girl, but Natalia knew she wasn''t. A silly


    girl wouldn''t set her up.


    "But I''m tired of walking. I want to go and sit over there." Natalia pointed to a pavilion not far away.


    "Yes, yes! Then let''s go over there and sit and talk!"


    Natalia was speechless.


    Kenya then forcefully dragged her to sit in the pavilion.


    Everyone in the Stevenson family loved to enjoy themselves. Although they were abroad, they built a


    The view from the pavilion was beautiful. Next to it was a crescent-shaped pond, which was filled with


    various water lilies and lotus flowers. Although the flowers were not in bloom at this time of year, there


    was still a faint scenting up.


    Natalia sat helplessly in the pavilion, hoping that Archie woulde to her when he was done, so that


    she could get rid of this woman in front of her.


    "Natalia, look, there''s a lotus flower there." Kenya suddenly pointed at a spot in the pool and called out.


    Natalia raised an eyebrow. It was almost August. Were there still lotus flowers?


    Who was she fooling!


    She looked up in disbelief but saw a white mass in the pool. In the night, she couldn''t see exactly what


    it was.


    "It''s probably rubbish flying up there."


    "How can that be? Do you think this is a tourist attraction? Rubbish! This ce is cleaned every day.


    That must be a lotus flower."


    After saying that, Kenya gestured at that distance, "Natalia, you pull me. I''m going to pick that flower


    up."


    Natalia had a bad feeling.


    Subconsciously, she felt that Kenya was doing this with bad intentions.


    She instantly had many different ideas in her head of how the mistress had set up the first wife in order


    to be her.

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    Chapter 418 She''s Drunk


    For example, the mistress went to pick flowers, but suddenly fell into the water and framed the first wife


    for pushing her into the water. The two of them were the only ones around, and the first wife could not


    defend herself.


    She turned her head to look around and found that there were really only the two of them and no one


    else.


    She took a step back.


    "Well, don''t pick it! The flower is so pretty in bloom. What a shame to pick them like that."


    "Pfft..." Kenya burst outughing, "No, Natalia. It''s just a flower? Why are you being so emotional?"


    When she finished, seeing that Natalia didn''t want to pull her, she didn''t force her any further and held


    onto the railing herself, and poked her body out to reach it.


    Seeing this, Natalia rubbed her nose and found that she seemed a little viinous.


    "I got it! Look. It''s really a lotus flower. It''s the first time I''ve seen a lotus flower this month."


    Kenya smiled and showed the lotus flower in her hand to Natalia, who nodded, "It''s quite rare."


    "Natalia, it''s for you." Kenya shoved the lotus flower into her hand.


    She didn''t know why, but when she looked at the lotus flower and smelt the fragrance, Natalia felt a


    little dizzy.


    Was it because she was drunk?


    No. She had only had two drinks during the meal. She wasn''t a good drinker, but she wasn''t that bad!


    "Natalia, what''s wrong with you? You didn''t look right." Kenya''s voice sounded while Natalia was in a


    trance.


    "I''m fine." Natalia waved her hand, "I might be a bit tired."


    "Well, let me help you to rest."


    Kenya reached out to help her, but Natalia refused, "No. I''ll walk on my own."


    She always felt that Kenya was up to no good.


    The wariness in her mind made her not want to get too close to this woman.


    Natalia stumbled on her own and walked on. Behind her, Kenya stood in the pavilion and sneered.


    "Allen, I''ve helped you this time. You have to remember my favor."


    She held her phone and stared at Natalia''s back, "She just left. There''s no one around. You can do it


    now."


    Natalia didn''t know what was wrong with her. Her head was spinning and she was lightheaded.


    She subconsciously felt that something wasn''t right. She had been fine before, and ever since Kenya


    had shoved that lotus flower at her, she had been dizzy. There was something wrong with that flower ...


    That scheming bitch!


    She cursed in her heart, and the first thought in her head was still to walk quickly to a ce where


    there were people. Otherwise, who knew what that woman was trying to do to her.


    Just then, there was a sudden sound of footsteps behind her.


    Natalia''s heart fluttered and she hurriedly moved forward at a brisk pace. Her feet were weak and she


    had little strength, but she kept reminding herself to walk faster, and faster.


    The man behind her seemed to notice her quickening pace and ran after her.


    He was only a few steps away from catching up with her when a warm voice suddenly came from


    ahead, "Natalia?"


    Natalia''s eyes opened in a daze, then she looked up. It was Ricky.


    "Ricky." Natalia hurriedly reached out her hand as she trembled.


    With a few quick pushes of the wheelchair, Ricky was soon in front of her and held her in ce.


    Seeing that she didn''t look well, he quickly asked with concern, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Nothing." Natalia shook her head, "I''m just a little dizzy."


    Ricky''s eyes deepened.


    "Are you drunk? It''s alright. I''ll have someone take you to the guest room to rest now."


    Natalia still shook her head, "Where''s Archie?"


    "Archie seems to be in the living room."


    "I''ll go find him."


    With that, Natalia was about to walk forward.


    She didn''t trust anyone but Archie right now.


    Seeing her stumble, Ricky looked back in the direction of the pavilion again and frowned.


    "Natalia, let me walk you there."


    With that, Ricky ordered the maid behind him who was helping him push the wheelchair toe


    forward and hold Natalia, then turned to push the wheelchair himself towards the living room.


    Archie was talking to Leonard in the living room when he turned his head and saw a maid walking over


    with Natalia in her arms.


    The maid helped Natalia to sit beside him. Feeling his breath, Natalia''s tense heartstrings then


    loosened slightly and she leaned her entire upper body against him.


    "What''s wrong?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Ricky smiled, "She probably had a few drinks at dinner and now she''s drunk."


    As he said this, Leonard, who was sitting next to him, also spoke up, "That wine is an ''86 and has the


    strongest dyed effect. I guess Natalia didn''t think it was so strong when she drank it just now, so she


    drank a few more sses. Now she knows it!"


    Archie frowned slightly.


    He looked down and felt a little hot as his chin touched her forehead, so he whispered, "Are you really


    drunk?"


    Natalia was already semiconscious. Hearing Archie''s voice, she didn''t have the strength to exin and


    could only nod in a daze.


    "Why don''t you send her to the guest room to rest for a while! I''ll have someone get some milk."


    Leonard suggested.


    "No, I want to go back to the hotel," Natalia spoke in a low voice.


    Archie doted on her and took her in his arms, "Okay, I''ll take you back now then."


    After saying that, he put down the cup of tea in his hand and then picked Natalia up, "We''ll go first."


    Seeing him leave as soon as he said so, Leonard was a little surprised, "Aren''t you staying?"


    "No." Archie said politely and distantly, "Natalia is not used to staying in other people''s homes. I didn''t


    want her to feel ufortable and booked a hotel, so I won''t bother you."


    Mrs. Stevenson was more open-minded than Leonard, who was about to say something else.


    She waved her hand, "It''s fine, as long as she feelsfortable, it''s the same wherever she stays. Just


    remember to talk to me if you need anything."


    Archie nodded, and only then did he carry Natalia out the door.


    Knowing that he had agreed to go back to the hotel, Natalia settled downpletely, found a


    As Archie carried her out the door, he saw Allen running towards him with a pale face. When he came


    across them, he paused.


    Archie never took him seriously, so he didn''t greet him and just headed out.


    But Allen suddenly said, "Mrs. McCarthy is drunk, isn''t she? It''s not a good idea to blow in the cold


    when one is drunk. Why don''t you just stay here for the night?"


    He was running out of breath, but he was still concerned about Natalia''s health, which surprised Archie.


    Then he saw the mud on his feet.


    "Nah, she likes to sleep back at the hotel."


    With that, he ignored him and turned to stride away.


    The driver had already pulled up to the door and Archie got into the car with Natalia in his arms.


    Fearing that she might be ufortable, he picked her up, ced her on hisp, and held her in his


    arms.


    The car pulled out ahead. Just then, his mobile phone suddenly rang.


    He took it out of his pocket and tapped it open.

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    Chapter 419 Womanizer


    It was from Ricky, with just one small line on it.


    Archie sneered with cold eyes.


    Natalia had been half-asleep. One moment she dreamed of Kenya shoving lotus flowers at her and


    smiling at her strangely, and the next of a man dressed in ck chasing her while she ran desperately


    and then was tackled to the ground by the man.


    The man pulled out a knife and smiled cruelly at her, "You know too much. Go to hell!"


    Natalia woke up with a startled start.


    She opened her eyes and the first thing that caught her eye was the intricate and beautiful ceiling


    overhead and then the magnificent bedroom.


    There was only a small yellow light on in the house. Archie was leaning over the bed, holding hisptop


    and working on something. When she opened her eyes, he said in a soft voice, "You''re awake?"


    Natalia sighed in relief and climbed to her feet, then wiped the cold sweat from her forehead.


    Archie''s eyes twinkled.


    He dropped his notebook, got out of bed, went outside, poured a ss of water, and brought it in to her.


    Natalia took it and drank. The warm water trickled down her throat and into her stomach, banishing the


    fear she felt in her heart.


    "I almost got killed today." She said suddenly.


    Archie''s eyes deepened, "What happened?"


    Natalia pursed her lips and took another sip of water to moisten her throat before saying, "When I went


    to change, I identally overheard Allen and Alma talking. It seems that Allen lost 200 million in


    gambling, and the 200 million was thepany''s. They were discussing how to settle it."


    Natalia knew in her heart that what happened tonight must have something to do with them.


    Why else had she only heard their conversation and the next thing she knew, something had happened


    to her?


    Kenya wasn''t a nice person either. The reason she was dizzy was because of the lotus flower, which


    Kenya had handed to her. They must have colluded.


    She knew her ability. It was fine for her to deal with others, but if she hadn''t told Archie, she might have


    died one day while dealing with someone as powerful as the Stevenson family in Othua.


    "I guess it''s because they found out I heard them talking, so they tried to kill me to cover up their


    crime."


    She paused and added, "Kenya isn''t a nice person either. She gave me that lotus flower, and I only got


    drunk because I smelled its fragrance. I hadn''t drunk much at all before that."


    Archie didn''t say anything but stared at her deeply.


    Natalia noticed the look in his eyes and her heart fluttered.


    "You don''t believe me?" Her heart sank slightly.


    Archie smiled as he stroked the top of her head.


    "How could I not trust you when you trusted me so much in the most dangerous of times?"


    At that time, when Ricky brought her to him, he sensed something was wrong.


    While she did look like she was reacting when she was drunk that way, the expression on Ricky''s face


    was not right.


    It was only when he got into the car and saw that text message that he was sure that there was indeed


    something fishy going on.


    The text message read, "They know about it and want to kill Natalia."


    Seeing that he didn''t disbelieve her, Natalia was relieved and patted her chest, "I was really scared to


    death just now. Luckily, I met Ricky, otherwise, I would have been really screwed."


    A cold light crossed Archie''s eyes.


    "Oh yeah, they also mentioned Charlie, saying that if Charlie hadn''t kicked him out back then, he


    wouldn''t have turned out like this. I thought I''d warn Victoria. As much as I don''t like that bastard,


    Charlie is Victoria''s baby''s father now after all, and he''d better not get into trouble."


    Having said that, she really picked up her phone and started texting Victoria.


    At her serious look, Archie suddenly said, "Do you know who Kenya is?"


    Natalia blurted out without thinking, "I thought she was Mrs. Stevenson''s granddaughter."


    Only after the words had been spoken did she pause for a moment and react.


    Then she raised her head and looked at Archie in disbelief.


    "Mrs. Stevenson has only one daughter, and that is Alma. Her granddaughter is, of course, Alma''s


    daughter, so naturally, it''s not surprising that they would want to join forces against you to hide their


    secret."


    Natalia pursed her lips.


    "Why do I feel like I''m just a troublemaker? Everywhere I go, I hear people''s secrets."


    Archie was amused by her and stroked her head, "Well, stop filling your head with nonsense. I''ll sort it


    out. You rest for a while. I''ll go out and make a phone call."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Natalia nodded.


    As she watched Archie head out to the terrace, she still felt a little uneasy.


    She had just messaged Victoria and she hadn''t answered. She was thinking about giving her a call


    when she suddenly received a message from Max.


    "Natalia, a question for you. What is usually the most popr gift a woman likes to receive?"


    Natalia froze.


    Max asked her for advice on gift-giving?


    That wasn''t right!


    Wasn''t he known as a womanizer? Since when did he need to ask for advice on that?


    Natalia felt surprised, thought about it, and still replied.


    "It depends on the person, I guess. Everyone''s preferences are different. But jewelry and pretty clothes


    and bags and shoes are what almost every woman likes."


    Max sent a bitter face emoji over.


    "And what if she doesn''t like any of those?"


    Natalia raised an eyebrow.


    Her slender fingers moved quickly across the screen.


    "Then maybe she just doesn''t like you."


    Max was speechless.


    Archie finished the call and entered the room just in time to see Natalia sitting there holding her phone


    and talking to someone else.


    "Who?" He walked over to her.


    "Max," Natalia looked up and raised the phone in her hand, "He seems to be in love and is courting a


    girl. I guess it''s Laura."


    Archie raised an eyebrow and sat down next to her. He watched the conversation between the two and


    said, "He''s hooked up with so many girls. Does he still need a girlfriend?"


    Nataliaughed, "He said he''s been watching too many couples show their affectiontely and wants a


    girlfriend. I don''t think he treats Laura the same as he treats other girls. Maybe they can really make a


    couple?"


    "Heh!" Archie chuckled and nced at the time.


    Eleven thirty in the evening.


    He thought for a moment and suddenly snatched Natalia''s phone away from her, then wrapped his


    arms around her and kissed her on the lips.


    Natalia only felt a sh of light before she saw a picture of the two of them kissing left on her phone.


    "Send this to him," Archie said.


    Natalia was speechless.


    "Well ... I don''t think it''s a good idea!" She was a little embarrassed, "Max will crack up when he sees


    it."


    "All I want is for him to crack up."


    Natalia was even more speechless.


    Seeing that Natalia wasn''t moving, Archie picked up the phone himself and sent the photo over.

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    Chapter 420 Showing Affection Late at Night


    Sure enough, soon Max replied with a long string of blood-spitting emojis.


    Max said, "You guys ... you''ve gone too far!"


    Natalia was also speechless. But she was quite happy to see Max getting pissed off like that.


    Archie also smiled at the way she was giggling and replied, "Show you how much we love each other!


    Go to bed."


    Max was speechless.


    How cruel he was!


    Archie put her phone aside and then hugged and kissed her, "Okay, let''s go to sleep!"


    A good night''s sleep.


    The next day, Natalia and Archie set out to find out about Violet Group.


    Archie knew Pierre, but what they were looking for was not in the interest of the Lafayette family, so


    naturally, they did not go to him beforehand.


    Luckily, with the help of the Stevenson family and Archie''s own contacts, it wasn''t difficult to find out,


    but it did take some time.


    And Archie had some friends in Othua. If he wanted to check out the Lafayette family, it would have


    been easier to ask them for help.


    With this in mind, Natalia made a rare phone call to a close friend from the past.


    Her best friend was Summer, whom she trusted the most when she was in Dragon Club.


    With all the changes within the Dragon Club, she was no longer familiar with it, and after Mr. K''s death,


    the only person she could call was Summer.


    The call was answered quickly.


    A clear, female voice came from the other end of the line, "Who is it?"


    "Summer, it''s me."


    The person on the other end of the phone stalled for a moment.


    After a long moment, she asked, seemingly in disbelief, "Seven?"


    "Yeah." Natalia curled her lips into a smile, "Long time no see. How are you?"


    Summer seemed to calm down, "I''m fine. You''ve been gone for years. Why did you suddenly call me?


    Where are you now?"


    Natalia said softly, "I''m fine. I''ve recentlye back to Othua. I am contacting you because there is


    something I would like to ask you for help with. Is it convenient for you toe out and meet me now?"


    Summer was quiet for a few seconds.


    "Right now I''m out on an errand. It''s okay, just say it first. I''ll meet you when I''m back from my errand."


    Natalia thought about it and decided that would be fine.


    So she told her the reason for her visit.


    Summer seemed a little surprised after hearing her reason foring.


    "You want to investigate Violet Group?"


    "Well, I also need to trouble you to help me keep this matter a secret and not tell anyone."


    Summer remained quiet.


    "Okay, I know. Just wait for my news."


    Natalia responded. The two of them spoke a few more words before hanging up the phone.


    Natalia was relieved to have this entrusted to her. As she could only wait for news now, she asked


    Archie to hang out again in the evening.


    And at that moment, in the open-air garden on the forty-eighth floor of Othua''s most luxurious hotel.


    The garden was lit up and countless young men and women were walking through it. The multicolored


    lights flickered gently in the night and spread like tentacle ws into the endless depths of darkness.


    A young woman sat on the sofa with a ss of wine and looked at the cked-out screen of her mobile


    phone as her eyes gradually deepened.


    But this was clearly not the time for her to think much about it. She quickly put the phone away and


    raised her head to look around.


    She was wearing a tight ck dress with a white fox fur shawl draped over her shoulders. Her make-up


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    was exquisite and she looked verynguid, while she was sitting there alone like a naturalndscape,


    which was so beautiful that one wanted to capture it.


    A few men were muttering not far away and wanting to strike up a conversation, but they were


    intimidated by her aloofness and did not dare to approach her easily.


    Several people pushed and shoved each other and it took a long time before a young man was pushed


    out.


    He walked up with a smile and asked, "Miss, are you alone?"


    The woman raised her eyes, looking exceedingly fascinating and charming. She was like the best


    poison in the world that could make a personpletely addicted with just one look.


    The young man almost couldn''t catch her breath. He had had many girlfriends, but at this moment, he


    couldn''t help but blush, feeling as if he was being seen through her gaze.


    Before he could react, the woman had smiled softly at him and whispered, "What? Do you want to


    court me?


    The young man shuddered, then came back to his senses andughed awkwardly, "Miss, how could


    you say that? I just saw that you were alone here and quite bored, so I came over to ask."


    With that, he pointed to a couple of his friends not far away, "My friends are over there. If you don''t


    mind, you can go over and y with them."


    The woman sat on the sofa, twisted and changed her position, and looked to his group of friends not far


    away, as if considering.


    The man hastened to reassure her again, "Don''t worry. None of us are bad people. Since we all met


    here by chance, we can make friends."


    The woman looked like she was a little tempted by what he said, considered it for a moment, and


    nodded, "Okay."


    Her reply delighted the man. He hurriedly reached out to help her up from the sofa and diligently helped


    her forward.


    Everyone could not help but smile ambiguously when they saw that the young man had invited the


    woman over.


    The woman went to the table and took a seat on the sofa, and immediately someone poured the wine


    and handed it up. She didn''t refuse and drank it in one gulp.


    When those few people saw her drinking so readily, the smile on their faces deepened and they said


    happily, "Miss, I don''t know how to address you?"


    The woman red at him and said discontentedly, "Stop calling me Miss!"


    The man was stunned, but instead of being angry, he felt that her re was so charming that it made


    his bones crisp.


    He hurriedly nodded and smiled, "Yes, yes, yes, it''s my fault. Well, you have to introduce yourself to us.


    Otherwise, we don''t even know what to call you!"


    The woman pursed her lips, rolled her eyes, and said, "My surname is Good."


    " Good?"


    The woman nodded, " Harry Good. You can just call me Harry."


    The manughed, "Your name is so special and catchy. Come, Harry, let me propose a toast to you."


    The smile in the woman''s eyes deepened as she raised her ss and clinked it with him.


    Another person said, "It is fate that we are all together today. Let''s have a drink too."


    The woman nodded, clinked her ss with them all, and drank the wine in her ss.


    Seeing that she drank readily, they then poured her ss after ss of wine.


    The woman did not seem to notice their intentions, and it was not long before she had drunk a dozen


    sses in a row.


    They had bad intentions, so the wine they poured for her was high brandy. After a dozen sses, even


    a very good drinker would have been slightly drunk.


    At the moment, the woman was clearly drunk. Her eyes were misty, as if they were covered with ayer


    of water, and her cherry-red lips were slightly open, which made the men''s hearts flutter.


    One of the men gulped, feeling his throat tighten, and gave a wink to the men.

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    Chapter 421 Special Mission


    Those men understood and came forward and asked with a smile, "What''s wrong with you? Have you


    been drinking too much?"


    The woman seemed to be unaware of their ill intentions and nodded in a daze.


    Then someoneughed and said, "Then let''s help you to rest, okay?"


    The woman nodded again.


    They were overjoyed and hurriedly helped her to walk outside.


    They took the lift to the guest room on the 28th floor. Just as they reached the door of the room, the


    woman suddenly grunted in dissatisfaction, "What are so many of you doing following me? Go away!"


    The men smiled and said, "Of course we are helping you to go back and rest. Look, the room is all set


    for you."


    The woman looked at him and suddenly smiled flirtatiously, then nudged his nose with her fingertips.


    She said with a drunken look on her face, "Pervert, don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. I''m


    telling you, don''t even think about it. It''s my business who I like and who I sleep with. If I don''t like you,


    get the hell out of my way!"


    When she finished, her eyes rolled and finallynded on one of their men before she said with a smile,


    "You''re good looking. How about you for tonight!"


    Then she grabbed the man by his tie and went into the guest room, and mmed the door shut with a


    bang.


    The others'' faces turned pale. They were about to smash the door when the room door was suddenly


    opened again.


    The man she had just grabbed inside winked at them.


    "Since this girl has taken a fancy to me, I beg you to give me a chance and not stir up trouble. There


    are plenty of pretty girls out there, so you guys just go and find another one. I''ll buy you guys a drink


    next time."


    Hearing him say that, those few people were a bit embarrassed. They had managed to find a beautiful


    woman tonight, but he had robbed them of it.


    But they didn''t dare to make a fuss. After all, this ce was not like other ces. The owner behind it


    was from Ambario and was very powerful in the local area.


    If they were mutually willing, of course, no one would say anything. But if something really went wrong,


    it would be really difficult to resolve.


    They then said nothing and turned to leave.


    And right now in the room, the man looked at the woman, who was sitting on the sofa with a slightly


    drunken face, andughed so hard he couldn''t keep his eyes open.


    He didn''t know what kind of luck he''d had today. He was obviously the one from the worst family in that


    group, and if he hadn''t had a friend who was willing to bring him over to y today, he wouldn''t even


    have been able to get in here.


    He didn''t expect to get lucky just tonight and suddenly get such a stunning beauty.


    He surveyed the woman''s hot body with a lecherous gaze, and the lust in his eyes intensified, then he


    rubbed his palms together and pounced on her as he called out, "Here Ie, darling."


    Before he could get close, however, the woman on the sofa suddenly looked livid, while her eyes were


    so sober that she didn''t look like a drunken woman at all.


    The man froze, and before he could react, he had been punched in the nose.


    He cried out in pain and fell backward. In the next second, the woman had mounted him again and


    pinned him to the ground.


    The next thing he knew, her fists were raining down on him.


    He had been pampered since he was a child and had never been beaten like this before. All of a


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    sudden, he was pinned down and beaten by a woman with no power to fight back.


    After a hard beating, the man beneath her body was already dying. If she had punched him any further,


    he could have died.


    Only then did Summer get up from him. She rubbed her fist and grunted, but felt it wasn''t enough to be


    relieved, then she kicked the man who had been beaten to a pulp again.


    "Bah! How dare you molest me! You''re still a bit too naive."


    The man on the ground grunted and could no longer even scream. He simply rolled his eyes and


    passed out.


    Summer was so disgusted with him that she didn''t even want to call a doctor for him but just went


    inside.


    She was about to wash her face to clear her head when there was a sudden rustle in her headphones.


    Immediately afterward, a man''s voice rang out.


    "Summer, okay, stop fooling around. It''s time to get down to business."


    She frowned and said with impatience, "I know."


    After a pause, she added, "Are you sure we''ll be done after I finish this one?"


    The person on the other end of the phone seemed tough silently and asked instead of answering,


    "Are you making conditions with me now?"


    "So what if I am?"


    The person on the other end said, "I remember I taught you not to make conditions with me. I hate it


    when people make conditions with me."


    "Let''s take an analogy. Originally, I admired this person and wanted to be nice to him so much that I


    could give him whatever he wanted. But if he makes conditions with me, I''ll think he''s an insatiable


    person and I won''t want to be nice to him. Summer, what do you think?"


    Summer snorted coldly, "Put away that theory of yours. I''m warning you. This is thest time. If you


    The man on the other end of the lineughed silently, "I know. Come on, it''s not like the Lafayette


    family can''t do it without you. It''s because this mission this time just had to be done by you, otherwise, I


    wouldn''t havee over to you."


    Summer paused and frowned, "What exactly is the mission?"


    The person on the other end of the phone said, "I''ve already sent the information to your email. Just


    click on it and see."


    Hearing his words, Summer took the phone down. She did not hang up but directly clicked on the


    mailbox.


    However, when she saw the information about this mission, she couldn''t help but pale. Then she


    immediately grabbed the phone and said in a stern voice, "I won''t take this mission."


    The person on the other end of the phone sneered, "Why?"


    Summer yelled in a low voice, "You know why!"


    The person on the other end of the phoneughed again, but hisugh was so cold, "Is it because of


    that woman?"


    Summer did not answer.


    Heughed coldly, "I remember I told you a long time ago that killers can''t have feelings! Feelings are


    most likely to spoil things. Have you forgotten all that?"


    Summer pursed her lips and said in a low and cold voice, "I haven''t forgotten."


    "Then why are you still hesitating?"


    Summer paused and said in a deep voice, "She''s not like the others."


    "Heh! What''s different? Summer, don''t forget who saved you, and who caused your family to die back


    then! Now that your true enemy is right in front of you, but you can''t bear to kill him? Heh! That''s not


    like what I know of you."


    Summer gripped the phone tightly in her hand for a long time before squeezing a sound out of her


    throat.


    "I looked into what happened back then... It''s not the McCarthy family''s fault."


    "Only a coward would say something like it''s not the fault of his enemy. Have you forgotten how your


    father was forced to jump off a building?"


    Summer''s face paled with shock.


    She gritted her teeth and remained silent for a long time.


    After a long time, she took a deep breath and asked, "So, are you sure that the organization will let me


    go once I''vepleted the mission this time?"

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    Chapter 422 Encountering an Assassination


    "Of course, the organization never tells lies. Besides, it''s useless to keep someone whose heart is no


    longer in the organization by force."


    "Good, I promise you!"


    "Very well, Summer, you never let me down. This time, I hope you won''t likewise."


    Summer gave a coldugh and hung up the phone without another word.


    The wind was blowing hard in the night. She stepped outside onto the terrace and looked out at the


    slim, indistinct lights of the night, then narrowed her eyes slightly.


    After a moment, she curled her lips and pulled the phone out of her trouser pocket.


    She switched it on and looked at the phone number on it, which she had dialed only a short while ago,


    and a hint of mixed emotions crossed her eyes.


    "Seven, I''m done with my business. I''ve just sent someone to inquire about the matter you asked me to


    look into for you, and now I have some information on hand. Is it convenient for you toe out and


    meet me in person?"


    When Natalia heard her say that, she agreed, "Yes, where are you? I''ll be right over."


    "I''ll send you the address."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, a chill shed across her eyes before she quickly edited a text message


    and sent it over.


    Natalia and Archie drove their car, and after arriving at the address Summer had sent her, they realized


    that it was an upscale hotel.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She hurriedly followed the address Summer had given her and took the lift to the forty-eighth floor.


    As soon as they stepped out of the lobby, they came outside into the open-air garden, then saw


    Summer sitting on the sofa.


    She was surrounded by a number of men who wereughing and giggling as if they were trying to get


    her to drink.


    Natalia frowned. When she saw that Summer''s face looked a bit off, she quickly ran over and just


    pushed the men out of the way, then said in a stern voice, "What are you doing?"


    When those men saw hering, theyughed, "Where''s this chick from? She''s quite pretty!"


    As he said that, he was about to stretch out his hand to caress her face.


    However, before he could reach up, his hand was pressed by arge palm. Then with a click, his wrist


    was broken.


    The man screamed and fell backward, shouting, "Who dares to hurt me?"


    The next moment, he was kicked in the knee and his legs went limp, and he fell to his knees with a


    thud.


    Archie looked stern, "Watch yournguage!"


    The man, having suffered a loss, looked up at him and noticed how he was dressed. He knew at first


    nce that he was a man of great importance, so he did not dare to say anything else and left in a huff


    as he covered his painful arm.


    It was then that Summer seemed to sober up. When she saw Natalia, she smiled and said, "Seven,


    you''re here. Come and drink with me!"


    Natalia''s frown deepened as she saw how drunk she looked.


    Archie couldn''t help but frown too.


    "I thought she said she had information to reveal to us. Why is she so drunk?"


    Actually, Natalia thought it was strange too.


    But she hadn''t been in touch with Dragon Club for years. Although Summer used to be her good friend,


    they hadn''t been in contact for a few years, so naturally, she wouldn''t know too much about her.


    Therefore, she didn''t say anything and only said in a quiet voice, "Let''s help her back first. This is not


    the ce to talk."


    Archie nodded in agreement.


    Natalia then stepped forward and snatched the ss from her hand, and said in a deep voice, "No


    more drinks. Come with me!"


    And with that, she helped her up from the sofa.


    "No! Just drink with me! I haven''t even had enough."


    Summer yelled and went to get a ss.


    Natalia ignored her and helped her to walk back.


    However, she was so small that she struggled to carry Summer, who was so drunk.


    Archie couldn''t stand it and went up to help, "I''ll hold her!"


    With that, he took Summer out of her hands and they helped her back together.


    However, just then, a cold light suddenly shed.


    The next second, there was a thud, and Archie was kicked backward two steps.


    There was a line of blood in the air. Archie grunted as he didn''t notice and then fell to his knees.


    Natalia was too stunned to react.


    Then Summer suddenly pulled out a dagger and rushed forward, and stabbed Archie in the heart


    again.


    At that moment, Natalia felt her breath stop.


    Her mouth dropped open and she stood frozen in ce, as if time had stood still and she could no


    longer hear anything.


    Until...


    Archie spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.


    Natalia then reacted and screamed as she lunged at him.


    "Archie!"


    The people around them were drawn by the scream. When they saw someone fall to the ground while


    blood was flowing all over the floor, they all turned white with fear and screamed in panic.


    Instantly, the restaurant was in chaos. Natalia managed to get to Archie''s side but found that he had


    been stabbed twice in the chest and was bleeding to death.


    She hastily tried to reach out and press down but had no idea where to press. The blood instantly


    stained his entire chest and there was nothing she could do about it.


    She looked up at Summer, who had done it, but saw her standing there in a daze. Her eyes were sober


    and she didn''t look at all like she was drunk.


    Natalia instantly burst into tears and just stared at her with hatred.


    Summer''s face paled, but she said nothing.


    People who had been familiar were now as strange and frightening as if they were meeting each other


    for the first time.


    "Call an ambnce, please. Is there anyone who can help call an ambnce!"


    Some kind-hearted people rushed to call an ambnce for them.


    Natalia hugged Archie and sobbed uncontrobly.


    A glint of self-deprecation shed in Summer''s eyes before she turned around.


    There was no one around to stop her, and Natalia could only watch as the murderer turned around and


    disappeared quickly down the panicked crowd.


    She hugged Archie tightly and said in a trembling voice, "Archie, you can''t die! Open your eyes and


    look at me. You must not die. You have to hold on. You have to hold on."


    Endless fear came up from the depths of her heart, like a giant hand that was pulling her down into the


    abyss.


    There had never been a moment when she had been so afraid, so terrified, as she was now.


    She was so scared that she couldn''t even find the strength to ask why.


    All she knew was that nothing could happen to him, that he must not die.


    Never.


    Archie''s eyes were closed, and he could not speak, except to hold her hand tightly.


    His grip was so tight that her fingers were almost crushed by him, yet she felt no pain at all.


    Natalia hugged him, and her head was in turmoil. She thought about what she hade to Othua for


    this time and remembered the sudden phone call Summer had just made.


    She suddenly understood something and whimpered, "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. It''s all my fault. I


    shouldn''t have let youe with me. I was too stupid to trust her. I''m begging you. You mustn''t die.


    Nothing must happen to you."

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    Chapter 423 She''s Pregnant


    However, no matter how much she called out, the man lying on the ground still closed his eyes.


    Overwhelming despair instantly hit her, like the whole world had turned ck at that moment.


    She screamed harshly, "Archie-"


    Then all she felt was a rush of blood up to her throat and paining from her stomach. Then


    Darkness came over her eyes, and she passed out.


    ...


    When she woke up again, she found herself lying in a hospital bed.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she subconsciously felt for her side, but she felt nothing.


    Her heart fluttered as she jumped out of bed and ran outside.


    But she had only reached the door when she was stopped by a doctor, "Hey, what are you doing


    there?"


    Natalia grabbed her in her arms and screamed out of breath, "Where''s Archie? Where is he?"


    The doctor sighed in relief, "You mean the injured man who was brought in with you?"


    Natalia nodded repeatedly, looking desperate, "Where is he? Tell me!"


    "Oh, he''s still in surgery. Hey, you ..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, the woman in front of her was already running out like a gust of


    wind.


    At the door of the operating room on the third floor.


    The light above the operating room was still on when Natalia arrived, signifying that the person inside


    had not yete out and the operation was not yet over.


    People from the Stevenson family were standing there, and behind them were a few serious-looking


    bodyguards.


    In the chairs next to them sat Mrs. Stevenson and Ricky.


    Natalia''s face nched slightly.


    She stumbled over to them, and she didn''t dare to ask Mrs. Stevenson, but grabbed Ricky''s arm and


    asked, "How is he? Is he all right?"


    Ricky frowned at her panic-stricken look, and only after a long time did he said with difficulty, "The


    doctor says his condition is very dangerous, and the chances of saving him are less than ten percent."


    Hearing what he said, Natalia felt her head explode, as if the sky had fallen.


    She staggered back a step and was about to fall over when Ricky was quick enough to catch her.


    "Natalia!"


    Mrs. Stevenson was also startled by the sound and turned her head to look over.


    Natalia shook her head and instantly burst into tears.


    "It''s all my fault. It''s my fault. Why would I be gullible enough to trust someone? Otherwise, this


    wouldn''t have happened, and Archie wouldn''t have been caught off guard and hurt. I''m sorry."


    Seeing how she was in pain, Ricky couldn''t help but feel distressed.


    He said in a deep voice, "Don''t get excited yet. There''s still a ten percent chance. Maybe the doctors


    can save him."


    Mrs. Stevenson also reassured her, "Yes, don''t get too excited, lest you fall down when Archie is


    saved."


    Natalia was helped by them to sit down in a chair.


    Ricky asked, "Natalia, you were there at the time, do you know who the killer is?"


    Natalia''s fingers tightened fiercely as she gripped the armrest.


    Her eyes went cold, and after for a moment, she spoke quietly, "I know."


    "Who?"


    "Her name is Summer, and she''s the best friend I ever thought I''d have in my life. I just didn''t expect ...


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    meh!"


    Sheughed at herself, not sure if she wasughing at her naivety and failure as a human being, or at


    the absurdity of the situation.


    Ricky''s eyes, however, widened abruptly.


    He grabbed her arm hard and said in a stern voice, "What did you say? What''s her name?"


    Natalia stared at him coldly andughed harshly, "Summer, that''s her. She called me and lied to me,


    saying she was drunk, and asked me to pick her up. In fact, she had already made up her mind and


    stabbed Archie in the heart when we weren''t looking. She was the one who hurt Archie!"


    Ricky shuddered hard, feeling incredulous.


    He had sent someone to check the surveince after it happened, but the surveince had been


    tampered with and he found nothing.


    Some of the onlookers described what the person looked like, saying only that she was a beautiful


    woman.


    But no one could say exactly what she looked like. Because it happened in such a hurry, and everyone


    only got a glimpse of her while she ran away.


    Because of this, they always thought it was some kind of killer who had been ambushed for a long time


    to assassinate Archie.


    He didn''t expect this person to be ...


    Ricky fell backward hard against the backrest of his wheelchair, and his face went pale.


    The next moment, he directed one of the men who had been following him to push his wheelchair


    quickly outside.


    Natalia watched his back as he hastily left and wondered what was going on.


    But she supposed he had gone to catch the murderer!


    She forced a smile and didn''t think much of it, except that although the corners of her mouth curled up,


    tears welled up in her eyes.


    Just then, a doctor suddenly came downstairs. Seeing her, she called out anxiously, "Oh my, why have


    youe here? I''ve been looking for you for a long time. Your ultrasound hasn''t been done yet! Hurry


    up ande with me."


    Her words made Natalia freeze.


    Ricky, who was having his wheelchair pushed out, paused in ce. He looked back at the doctor with


    shock.


    Natalia said in confusion, "What ultrasound?"


    The doctor frowned, "Don''t you know? You''re pregnant and you''ve had signs of miscarriage before. I


    was going to wait for you to wake up before I gave you an ultrasound, but then you just ran away as


    soon as you woke up. Now hurry up ande with me!"


    Natalia was shocked, and everyone, including Ricky, couldn''t help but stare at her in disbelief.


    The great surprise came with sadness, and she didn''t know whether tough or cry at this moment.


    She slowly stroked her stomach. There was actually a child here.


    It was ... his baby.


    ''Archie, did you hear that? We''re having a baby again. So, you must pull through and live.''


    She couldn''t help but burst into tears again.


    Then, as she stood still, she crouched down and covered her face with her hands, feeling as if a piece


    of her heart had been plucked out and it hurt so much that she couldn''t even breathe.


    There were also tears welling up in Ricky''s eyes.


    He stared at her for a long time before he felt the surge of pain that had stirred in his heart ease a little.


    Then he said in a deep voice, "Natalia, you follow the doctor to the ultrasound first. I''ll take care of the


    rest. There will be no problem."


    With that, he made a phone call. It didn''t take long for a female doctor to walk over.


    "This is my friend, Moon. She is an obstetrician and gynecologist. Moon, the baby in her belly is my


    brother''s. You must take good care of her for me."


    Moon wore ck sses and looked svelte, then she nodded.


    "Okay, I understand. Don''t worry!"


    Only then did Ricky nodded and turned to leave.


    When he had left, Moon went up and said, "Mrs. McCarthy, the child is most important now. You don''t


    want for Mr. McCarthy to hear any bad news when he wakes up, do you?"


    Natalia was stunned, looked up at her, and finally nodded.


    "Okay, I''ll go with you."


    In the ultrasound room.


    Nataliay on the cold bed and let the cold instrument slide gently over her stomach.


    The fetal heartbeat was disyed on the instrument next to her. The doctor said, "The fetus is a little


    unstable and you are showing some signs of miscarriage, but it''s okay. As long as you take care of


    your emotions during this period and don''t get too excited, it shouldn''t be too much of a problem."

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    Chapter 424 Sessful Surgery


    Natalia listened in a daze, and her face waspletely expressionless.


    It was only when the doctor was almost finished examining that she suddenly asked, "Doctor, how old


    did you just say he was?"


    The doctor said, "Four and a half weeks."


    Natalia thought for a moment, "Four and a half weeks, that''s just over a month. So he won''t be born for


    another eight months or so, right?"


    Hearing what she said, the doctor suddenly smiled, "Yes, what? You can''t wait that long to see the


    baby?"


    After a pause, she added, "But don''t be in a hurry. You''ll have to take your time. It''s no use rushing."


    The tears in the corners of Natalia''s eyes slipped silently. She curled her lips with difficulty, "Okay, I


    understand."


    After the ultrasound, the doctor handed her the result sheet and said, "I''ll prescribe you some pills.


    Remember to take them on time. Also, you should take pregnancy tests regrly in the future. This is


    not something to be sloppy about. Heaven rewards the good. Mr. McCarthy is going to wake up. You


    don''t have to worry too much about him."


    Seeing that Natalia looked downcast, she sighed and added, "Even if something does happen, at least


    you have a baby now. Even for the sake of the baby, you have to be strong, you know?"


    Natalia bowed her head, barely curled her lips, and nodded, "I know. Thanks, doctor."


    With that, she left.


    She took the pregnancy test back to the third floor, and Archie still hadn''te out yet.


    By this time, Brian had also arrived.


    Brian had actually been at Othua for the past two days, but he was taking care of other things and was


    not with Archie.


    When he got the news that Archie had been injured, he was shocked and immediately rushed over


    here.


    At that moment, seeing that the light above the operating room was still on, he asked, "How is Mr.


    McCarthy?"


    Someone else exined to him, "He''s not out yet."


    Brian frowned with worry.


    He turned his head and saw Natalia, and although he was worried, he went over to her and said, "Mrs.


    McCarthy, don''t worry too much. Mr. McCarthy is going to turn ill luck into good."


    Natalia nodded.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Brian''s eyes were sharp and he caught a glimpse of the pregnancy test in her hand.


    At once, he shuddered hard.


    Mrs. McCarthy was pregnant?


    Sometimes life was so dramatic. Just as Archie was injured, Natalia became pregnant.


    He said, "Mrs. McCarthy, you have to take it easy for the sake of the baby. If you''re tired, go and rest


    for a while. If Mr. McCarthy wakes up, I''lle and let you know right away."


    Natalia shook her head.


    "No, I want to wait here for him myself."


    She used to be able to be strong, no matter what came her way.


    But now she couldn''t be strong when she looked at the red light that was on above the operating room.


    She was in a mess and didn''t know what to do.


    She was so scared. She couldn''t imagine what she would do if Archie really didn''t wake up.


    She was the one who had made him this way. If it wasn''t for her, none of this would have happened


    today.


    If something did happen to him, how would she survive and face the rest of her life?


    Looking at her in silence, Brian knew he couldn''t persuade her any further and stopped talking.


    It was a long time before Natalia suddenly spoke up, "Brian, I''m fine. You can go now."


    Brian froze and immediately said solemnly, "I''m not leaving. How can I leave? I''m staying here to


    protect you!"


    Natalia shook her head, "I don''t need protection. You go help Ricky."


    Hearing what she said, Brian was stunned and obviously a little surprised.


    Natalia continued, "I want to know why that murderer did it. Was she lying to me all those years when


    she was so close to me? Was it all a setup?"


    Brian shuddered hard and whispered, "You mean ... you knew the killer?"


    Natalia nodded.


    She sat there for a long time before she said, "You go and help him find that person. When you find


    her, do let me see her. I want to ask her face to face."


    Brian looked at her, still hesitating a little.


    Natalia added, "There''s nothing you can do to ease my guilt by staying here with me. If you really want


    to help me, catch the killer sooner, and then I''ll be grateful to you."


    Brian shuddered slightly and pondered for a moment before nodding.


    "I understand, Mrs. McCarthy. Don''t worry. Even if you don''t say so, we''ll do our best to find the killer for


    Mr. McCarthy''s sake."


    Natalia nodded.


    Brian then turned and left.


    Natalia didn''t say anything else. Just then, the light above the operating room went out.


    Everyone was in a state of shock and rushed over.


    "Doctor, how is he?"


    The doctor in the white coat removed the mask from his face, took the towel handed to him by the


    nurse and wiped his sweat, then said, "Congrattions, he''s survived. Once the wound is cleared, he


    can be moved to the ward."


    His words undoubtedly relieved everyone''s worries instantly.


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    Natalia was holding strong and now she could no longer support herself and copsed.


    "Natalia!"


    "Natalia!"


    The people next to her rushed to help her, while Natalia waved her hand, "I''m fine. Just help me over


    and sit down for a while."


    Everyone knew she was pregnant now. She had been holding herself together to wait here before. Now


    that she knew Archie was safe, naturally, she needed to rest.


    They hurriedly ordered someone to prepare a room and help her to rest first.


    And then, on the other side.


    On the ring road.


    The woman in the ck leotard stood on the rooftop and sneered as she stared at the continuous lights


    below her.


    Twenty minutes ago, she had attempted to leave but found that all of the city''s major traffic points had


    all been made into barriers. Everyone was searching for her whereabouts.


    Moreover, her name was now on the wanted list, making her a wanted criminal.


    As soon as she showed up now, she would be caught immediately.


    Thinking of this, sheughed silently and looked slightly mocking.


    He was worthy of the man Archie had befriended, and they were both ruthless in their ways.


    She was reminded of that night, many years ago, when she had tried desperately to leave Ambario and


    the men had stopped her in the same way.


    They had blocked all the major traffic points throughout Eqitin, intercepted the flight she was on, and


    kidnapped her back.


    That night, she experienced the most incredible and painful thing in the world.


    She watched as her father jumped from a tall building as high as she was standing at the moment.


    She struggled desperately, screamed, and tried to grab her father''s clothes, but she couldn''t move.


    The men were like demons and grabbed her fiercely.


    They watched as a living man jumped from that height and did nothing!

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    Chapter 425 True Identity


    Just because her father''spany was involved in an embezzlement case, they were afraid that they


    would be implicated.


    Hehe! This was the great families, and this was the gentry and nobility!


    They lived a life of supreme glory, but at heart, they were more filthy and selfish than anyone else.


    Summer closed her eyes and tilted her head slightly. The night breeze brushed her cheeks, and it was


    as if she could still feel how the intense pain had flowed out of her chest that night.


    It was as if the pain had been carved into the marrow of her bones and could not be erased forever.


    Just then, the sound of urgent footsteps sounded behind her.


    Her eyshes trembled slightly, then her eyes opened at once, while they were already clear.


    The man''s angry voice rang out, "Summer!"


    Summer curled her lips and turned her head, and sure enough, she saw Ricky''s angry face.


    Before she had time to make any reaction, he was already approaching her harshly.


    In the next second, the man instantly moved in front of her, grabbed her by the cor, and pinned her


    against the concrete railing.


    She frowned and grunted in pain. Her entire upper body fell almost beyond the railings.


    Her hair then fluttered in the night air with the wind. The cold, hard concrete pressed against her waist


    as if it were going to cut her right off.


    Yet she just curled her lips up into a flirtatious smile and said, "What? You don''t pretend to be crippled


    and not in a wheelchair anymore? If other people saw you walking like that, their jaws would drop in


    shock!"


    When Ricky looked at her smiling face, he could not contain his anger.


    He grabbed her by the cor and said through gritted teeth, "What have you done?"


    Summer''s eyes widened with an innocent look, "What have I done?"


    "You''re still ying dumb! Tell me! Why did you kill Archie?"


    His words caused the smile on Summer''s face to slowly cool down.


    Then, she looked away slightly and said impassively, "I am happy to do so. What? Does it affect the


    rtionship between the Stevenson family and the McCarthy family?"


    After that, she turned to him with a charming smile as if she had thought of something, "Ricky, we


    haven''t seen each other for a year. Shouldn''t we be more polite to each other? At least, we used to


    share the same bed ..."


    Before she could finish her words, she shuddered and a fist had smashed into the concrete railing


    beside her.


    The man''s hands instantly became a bloody mess. He gritted his teeth and said, "Summer! Do you


    know that Natalia is pregnant? It''s fine for you to hate our family, but how can you do this to a good


    friend who has always trusted you?"


    Summer''s eyshes fluttered slightly, and then she smiled coldly.


    "Ricky, how old are you?"


    Ricky froze slightly, then saw her say coldly, "You''re twenty years old, and it''s been eight years since


    you joined Dragon Club. You can''t be fooling yourself even now, thinking that she and I are really good


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    friends! I''ll tell you the truth. Back then, I only befriended her because of her rtionship with Archie. I


    wanted to use her to get close to Archie and kill him. But for one thing, I wasn''t strong enough at the


    time, and for another, who would have thought that she would suddenly lose her memory and not


    contact Archie again? Luckily, after all these years, she got him back. That''s why I used her hand to kill


    him. Do you think it was God''s will?"


    Ricky''s lips trembled slightly, and then he gritted his teeth and said, "You mean, you''ve been scheming


    all these years just to get revenge?"


    Summer pursed her lips and smiled, "Not exactly. For one thing, I do want revenge. For another,


    someone paid a high price for Archie''s life. I''m just taking money from someone and doing something


    for him."


    After saying that, she suddenly remembered something else, "Oh yes, you don''t know Archie''s other


    identity now, do you? Well, I''ll tell you. He''s actually the boss of Dragon Club, code name X. How''s


    that? Doesn''t that sound familiar?"


    X?


    Ricky was shocked and stared at her incredulously.


    This code name was more than familiar to him!


    It was too familiar!


    About seven years ago, this person, whose code name was X, had done so many unbelievable things


    that he could not count them on his hands!


    And now she was telling him that that person was him ...


    Ricky looked at the woman in front of him. She smiled charmingly, but in his eyes, he only felt that she


    was like a siren.


    At that moment, Summer''s eyes suddenly turned stern and she took advantage of his distraction to flip


    her wrist, pushed his hand away, and slid out like a loach.


    She moved as skillfully as if she had practiced it a thousand times. In the blink of an eye, she had


    retreated a few steps away.


    Ricky only felt his hand empty and raised his eyes to look at her. Summer was smiling, but there was


    no smile in her eyes at all, instead, they were cold as ice.


    He moved his lips, and finally, in a hoarse voice, he said, "So, all these years, I have been secretly


    helping you, and in your eyes, you just treat me as a fool, right?"


    Summer sneered, "Didn''t you? If the Stevenson family and the McCarthy family hadn''t joined forces


    back then, my father wouldn''t have died! He was the scapegoat for both of your two families, but what


    about you? You have imprisoned me for your own fame and profit and have forbidden me to tell the


    truth. I managed to escape with great difficulty. Do you think that just by giving me a little charity, you


    can move me to forget all this hatred?"


    Ricky looked at her frantic face and moved his lips, then suddenly felt powerless for no reason.


    "Heh!"


    Heughed at himself, and his gaze turned sarcastic when he looked at her again.


    "Do you really think that it was your father who took the me for our two families for what happened


    back then, and not he himself who harbored evil intentions and made a big mistake?"


    Summer shuddered hard.


    Her face changed slightly and she said urgently, "Impossible!"


    "How is it impossible? Back then, he used the McCarthy family''s name to embezzle and take bribes.


    Has hemitted fewer mistakes? He stirred up such a big mess that he would have been imprisoned


    for life, if not dead. He had no balls and chose to jump off a building, but it''s the McCarthy family''s


    fault? And do you know how much Archie paid to clean up his mess and fill in the loopholes!"


    Summer''s face changed dramatically and she shook her head.


    "I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it!"


    Ricky sneered.


    "Believe it or not, that''s the way it is. If you must think that way, there''s nothing I can do about it. It''s just


    a pity that for seven years, I''ve been treating you like the simple little girl you were back then. I was


    blind. It''s a good thing Archie''s okay today. If anything happens to him, I''d have killed you!"


    With that, he ignored her again, turned, and strode away.


    Summer stood on the rooftop. The wind blew up her long hair, and her face was already teary.


    As she watched the slender man disappear at the end of the corridor, she finally couldn''t help herself


    and knelt down, then sobbed uncontrobly.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry..."

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    Chapter 426 Bing A Father


    After leaving the building, Ricky first went to the hospital.


    After learning that Archie was indeed fine, he was truly relieved.


    At that moment, in the VIP ward.


    Natalia opened her eyes and subconsciously lifted the quilt. She was about to get out of bed when the


    nurse stopped her.


    "Miss, you are in a very bad state, and you need more rest."


    The nurse was about to help her lie down when Natalia took her hand and asked urgently, "Where''s


    Archie? Is he awake?"


    Hearing this, Ricky, who was about toe in with the tonic, felt indescribably ufortable. His nose


    twitched, and his eyes were moist.


    The first person Natalia cared about when she woke up was not herself.


    Ricky took a deep breath and soon looked back to normal. He walked in with a chuckle, looked at


    Natalia, who was still insisting on going out, and said in a soft, reassuring voice.


    "Archie''s fine. It''s just that he''s just had a major operation and he''ll still be in aa. Don''t worry,


    Natalia. You need to get well so he''ll be relieved to see you''re okay when he wakes up."


    Natalia lowered her eyes and rubbed her stomach, and her anxious heart gradually calmed down.


    Now that she was no longer alone, and she needed to recuperate even more. She would tell him


    herself that she was having his child when he woke up.


    Natalia smiled, as if she could already imagine Archie''s surprise when he knew about it.


    Seeing that she had stabilized, Ricky nced at the nurse, indicating that she could leave and that it


    would be fine with him here.


    After the nurse left, Ricky asked Natalia to have some breakfast first. There was so much happening


    these days and she had eaten so little. Not only did she need the supplements, but so did the baby.


    Natalia tried to suppress her worries about Archie, ate, and wanted to go over to the ward to see him


    for herself. Ricky knew he couldn''t stop her and simply took her over.


    "I want to stay with him. You guys can go out first."


    Natalia sat quietly in front of the bed. Looking at the pale man, her heart ached even more, and even


    her voice got hoarse.


    "Okay, we''ll be right outside. Just let us know if there''s anything you need."


    Ricky and the others answered, and then they all retreated, not disturbing them any further.


    Natalia moved gently to hold his hand. All the fatigue of the past few days seemed to be abated at this


    moment when she held his hand, making her feel safe.


    She leaned over and nestled gently next to his body.


    ''Archie, you must get better! The baby and I are waiting for you.''


    Archie woke up the next afternoon.


    The dim light of the evening shone in through the window and lit up the room in golden hues.


    He opened his eyes and saw someone sitting beside his bed. Her thin back glowed warmly in the


    golden light, while she had her head slightly bowed as if she were peeling an apple.


    She was so focused that she didn''t even notice that he was awake.


    He moved his gaze to the side and found that several peeled fruits were already neatlyid out on the


    bedside table. He didn''t know how long she had been sitting here peeling them.


    Archie''s heart went warm and soft.


    Natalia was a pretty girl, so naturally, she looked beautiful in what she did.


    He lifted his hand, which still had a needle in it, and gently took Natalia''s wrist in his long fingers,


    "Natalia."


    Natalia was slightly stunned.


    Her spine was almost rigid. She turned straight around and then saw Archie, who was pale but awake.


    Awake?!


    The next second, without waiting for the man in the hospital bed to react, Natalia pressed him into her


    arms, "Archie."


    Natalia''s body was delicate and now she was holding such a big man as he was.


    She held him with great strength while she even wanted to rub him into her bones so that he would


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    be her blood and only follow her for the rest of her life and never leave her.


    "... Natalia?"


    "Archie! Do you have any idea how scared I was? You were covered in blood ... There was blood all


    over the floor. I was really scared that you would leave me ... Do you know how happy I was to see you


    alive? I ... our ..."


    "I know ... Natalia."


    Archie moved away from Natalia''s arms and wiped the tears that were left on her face either from


    excitement or joy, "I know all that."


    Natalia looked down and kissed Archie.


    She stood in front of Archie and met his dark eyes, then said solemnly, "Dear Mr. McCarthy,


    congrattions."


    She said and bent down toe face to face with him.


    She was so close to him.


    Archie thought.


    "I''m pregnant. You''re going to be a father."


    Her voice was soft, but it carried into his ears like heavenly music.


    "You''re going to be a father."


    --Father?!


    Archie''s mind went nk for a full three seconds. Three secondster, he pulled Natalia, who had been


    caught off guard, into his arms while his voice trembled with excitement.


    "... Really?"


    "Yes."


    "Our baby."


    Archie shifted his gaze to Natalia''s t belly and said slowly and clearly.


    "Our baby." She repeated.


    There was a knock on the door from outside the ward.


    Archie knew just by the sound that the personing was Brian.


    It was then that the two calmed down. Natalia told Archie to let go of her, then she wiped the tear from


    her face and turned and opened the door to the ward straight away.


    "Summer got caught?"


    Natalia led him over to the hospital bed. She sat down, then took a toothpick and forked a piece of


    apple, and handed it to Archie.


    "We caught her. She''s emotionally unstable now though. I''ve ced her elsewhere. When she''s in a


    better mood ..."


    Brian was a little hesitant.


    "Bring her here."


    Archie didn''t give Brian a chance to hesitate anymore.


    He stared at the wound on his chest, while the tenderness in his eyes disappeared little by little and


    was reced by darkness.


    After hesitating for a while, Brian sent Summer into the ward.


    Natalia froze slightly.


    Summer was no longer the person she remembered.


    Her former beauty and grace were gone, and she was now unkempt, like a vicious wolf in bondage,


    and staring viciously at Archie, who was sitting calmly on the bed - She was trembling all over.


    "Natalia ..." Natalia was just about to speak.


    "Mr. McCarthy ... you''re lucky."


    Summer tilted her head and said sarcastically.


    Natalia turned her head to look at Archie.


    Seeing Archie look at ease, she shifted her gaze back to Summer.


    "Archie, people like you, who wear suits all day and talk about benevolence and morality, but do things


    to get money and kill people, and don''t take human life seriously at all! You''ll do anything for money


    and power! Hahahaha ... I tell you, sooner orter, you will pay for what you have done before!"


    The emotions she had pent up for so long exploded in a sh, and even if Summer was once graceful,


    she was now ovee by seven years of resentment and shouting like a madman.


    The formerly close and dear friend was nowhere to be found. The woman before her now was


    wretched and pathetic, and no longer resembled Summer as she once was.

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    Chapter 427 He Got What He Deserved


    Natalia was upset.


    She looked at her, and the thrill of revenge that should have been felt could not now rise up.


    "And you ... Natalia!"


    Suddenly, she reached out and pointed her hand at Natalia''s nose and said hideously, "Do you think I


    still care about you? You are just a pawn for me to get closer to him. Silly woman! But don''t think too


    highly of yourself. A woman like you is nothing without the McCarthy family! My father is gone, and I am


    your prisoner! You don''t allow any news to get out that tarnishes your name. You stand tall and enjoy


    the adtion and admiration of everyone, but ... but what about me?! I have nothing left!"


    She suddenly covered her face and cried out in pain.


    Natalia looked at her, who was suddenly frantic and crying, and could not believe that she was the


    sweet, loving little girl who had been by her side all those years.


    She hadn''t known about the hatred between Summer and the McCarthy family.


    It was only after this incident and Brian''s investigation that she hade to understand some of it.


    This time she came to Othua with Archie, and by asking Summer for help, she was actively exposing


    them to a dangerous situation.


    Sometimes, she shuddered to think that if Summer had been more urate with the knife that night ...


    She really didn''t dare to think about it.


    Natalia was silent for a moment, and her hand was held by Archie the whole time. After a long time,


    she sighed and said, "Summer, if Archie didn''t want things to get out back then, why did he only


    imprison you and keep such a big hidden problem around? You know what he''s capable of. He could


    have let you die quietly, so why would he have kept you in this world to threaten him?"


    Summer did not say anything.


    Seeing this, Brian stepped forward and picked Summer up, who was lying on the ground. She didn''t


    even struggle and just let him pick her up.


    "Do you really want to know why your father died?" Natalia looked at her and said indifferently.


    Summer didn''t respond.


    In fact, she should have known, and she pretty much knew it all from Ricky.


    She just didn''t want to believe it.


    But Natalia had no intention of letting her go. Her tone was soft and slow but had the power to strike


    straight to the heart.


    "Your father got what he deserved. His death was merely the price he paid for his actions."


    Summer shuddered hard!


    She looked up at Natalia, and her gaze was a little fierce.


    "I don''t believe it. You''re all the same as Ricky! You are all liars! I don''t believe a word you''ve said! My


    father didn''t have to die back then. He-!"


    "He was corrupt and took bribes andmitted suicide."


    The sudden sound of a deep male voicepletely shattered her illusions.


    Archie had never learned to show anyone any mercy in his life. He was so used to being arrogant that


    he would not allow any sophistry.


    Not to mention the woman in front of her was Summer.


    His voice was cold, but the authority he had built up over his years in a position of power made one


    believe that he was telling the truth.


    Natalia looked at Summer and frowned imperceptibly.


    The girl in front of her had lost her innocence and sweetness and had only hatred and use for them.


    Although she knew that it was hard to lose her father, it did not mean that she could use her in any way


    she wanted.


    Summer was stunned for a long time before she fell to sit down.


    Her voice was so soft that it seemed to drift from a great distance.


    "So what ... Ricky said was true?"


    She seemed to ask herself and then shook her head violently, "No, I don''t believe it!"


    In fact, she already believed most of what Ricky said, but she didn''t dare to admit it.


    She was afraid that the person she hated had never done anything to make her hate him, and that all


    her schemes had actually been a joke that had prevented her and Ricky from ever being together


    again, that she would never be able to make up with Natalia again.


    She was ruled by her so-called hatred and kept in the dark, like a puppet on a string, when in fact


    everything was just her own presumption.


    And she and they could never go back.


    Perhaps from the moment she had first made up her mind to avenge her father, she and they could


    never really go back.


    Seeing her lost in thought, Natalia didn''t say anything else.


    She and Archie looked at each other for a moment before asking Brian to take Summer down.


    Brian naturally did as he was told.


    For the next few days, Summer was ced in one of Archie''s vis in Othua.


    Archie had sent a few men to guard her. He expected her to resist, but she seemed to have resigned


    herself to her fate and did not bother to leave the house.


    She locked herself in the room all day and didn''t eat much.


    But after what happened when she hurt Archie, Natalia felt distant from her.


    She thought it might be a good idea to leave her alone for a while, so she ignored it.


    She had been living in the hospital during this time. On one hand, it was convenient to take care of the


    baby at any time during the maternity check-up, and on the other hand, she was taking care of Archie.


    Today, Archie had just fallen asleep. She didn''t know if it was because she was pregnant or because


    she was too tired from taking care of Archie, but she felt drowsy and wanted to go back to rest.


    No sooner had she left the ward than her phone rang.


    When she looked at the call alert, she found that it was from Victoria.


    Since the Stevenson family knew that Archie had been assassinated and seriously injured, it was


    unlikely that Charlie would not know about it.


    Natalia and Victoria were best friends. When Charlie learned of this, there was no way he wouldn''t tell


    Victoria.


    So, once Natalia picked up the phone, she heard Victoria asking her anxiously on the other end of the


    line.


    She couldn''t help but smile, and her heart warmed as she said, "He''s out of danger and he''s in a stable


    condition. There''s nothing seriously wrong with him. You don''t have to worry."


    Victoria grunted softly.


    "What am I worried about him for? It''s you I''m worried about. How are you?"


    "Me?" Natalia paused for a moment, then smiled and said softly, "Victoria, I have good news for you."


    "What?"


    "I''m pregnant."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Victoria was silent for several seconds.


    Then, she squealed with excitement.


    "Ahhh ... So I can be a godmother again?"


    Nataliaughed, "Yeah, so remember to have a red packet ready. I won''t be happy if the money is less


    when the timees."


    Natalia had been thinking that Anne was still young and the two of them were so busy that they didn''t


    need to rush into having a baby yet.


    But after Archie''s injury, it dawned on her that sometimes there was no such thing as the right time.


    If you wanted it at the moment, that was the best time.


    So she looked down and stroked her belly, and the feeling of joy and sweetness in her heart grew


    deeper and deeper.


    "Victoria, I''ll talk to you more about it when I get back after I am done over here."


    "Okay, then you have to be safe over there too."


    "Yeah."


    Natalia was about to hang up when Victoria added, "By the way, Charlie went back yesterday and


    should be in Othua today. So if there''s anything you can''t get help with from the Stevenson family or


    Mrs. Stevenson, you can go straight to Charlie."

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    Chapter 428 Framed Pan


    Natalia was slightly stunned.


    Victoria added, "Natalia, you''re a mother now. Don''t y tough guy. At least, he has the Stevenson


    family behind him and is considered the local tyrant. Even for nothing else, for my sake, he will help


    you. You mustn''t stop asking him for help just because you have a problem with him from before."


    Natalia''s heart flowed with warmth as she listened to her concerned words.


    Her fingers tightened slightly as she gripped the phone, then, she nodded heavily.


    "Yeah, I know. Don''t worry."


    Victoria was relieved.


    After hanging up the phone, Natalia remembered that Archie had said he wanted Chinese food in the


    morning.


    Both of them were getting tired of eating the food here during the past few days in the hospital. She


    thought about it. Seeing that it was still early, she was going to go out and buy some.


    Originally, Brian was going to say that he would let her rest while he went, but Natalia considered that


    he had a lot to deal with and was already too busy to take time off work, so there was no need to


    bother him with such a trivial matter.


    Besides, the ce was not far away and it was only ten minutes away.


    Seeing this, Brian didn''t insist.


    The good thing was that they had already informed Nancy and he was expected to arrive in the


    afternoon. He would be able to look after Natalia closely and he wouldn''t have to worry about it


    anymore.


    Natalia left the hospital and raised her hand to hail a taxi.


    As soon as she got in, she gave the address.


    However, after sitting in the car for a few minutes, she suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    A pungent smell hit her. She jolted and was about to react, yet she suddenly became unconscious.


    It wasn''t long before she copsed limply.


    On the other side.


    At the Stevenson Group''s headquarters.


    Charlie had arrived in the morning.


    He did not go back to the Stevenson family but went straight to thepany.


    At that moment, in the conference room.


    It was already 12 at noon, but none of the senior management of the consortium had left work yet. It


    was rare for the Board of Directors to gather today, and even Mrs. Stevenson, who was rarely seen,


    was present. She was sitting in the chairman''s chair, looking cold.


    There was a mobile phone in the middle of the table. The phone was amplified, and a man''s angry


    voice came out loud and clear.


    "Even if I were stupid and dumb, I wouldn''t be stupid enough to take 200 million to fall for someone


    else''s trap! What do you guys take me for? A loser? A scapegoat? It was Allen who took that fucking


    money and lost it. If you want to find it, go after Allen!"


    "If he doesn''t give the money back, then send him to jail! Oh yeah, he''s got three lovers out there. You


    guys can''t find the money, can you? Go to his lovers and look for it. He takes at least tens of millions of


    dors to give to them every year. If you can''t get one to pool the money, then three can alwayse


    close!"


    Pan''s angry voice made all the senior directors in the meeting room look at each other. Alma, who was


    sitting at the bottom left, had already turned pale.


    Pan was a member of the Stevenson family. Since his parents died young, he had been raised by Mrs.


    Stevenson and was considered to be a direct descendant.


    However, he was usually a yboy and not very trustworthy. So Alma tried to nt the 200 million


    deficit on him.


    Unexpectedly, Charlie came up with the idea of confronting him face to face.


    Thinking of this, Alma''s face became more and more ugly.


    "Heh!" Charlie sneered. The only voice in the entire office, apart from Pan''s, was his.


    Other than that, it was so quiet that even a pin dropped on the ground could be heard.


    "So the money was really taken by your uncle?"


    "Bullshit uncle! Is there any uncle who would screw his nephew like that? He thinks because I''m a


    descendant of the Stevenson family, so he can do whatever he wants, doesn''t he? It''s the Stevenson


    family''s money, not his! He takes it for women and gambling, and then mes me! Does he think he is


    God?"


    Charlie sneered and didn''t answer.


    "Brother, I was wrong. What happened before was all on my impulse. I know you have already forgiven


    me, otherwise, you wouldn''t have arranged such a good position for me in the country. You can rest


    assured! I will definitely do well here. When I make my mark, I will impress you."


    Charlie nodded deeply, and he really looked like a loving older brother with that look on his face.


    "Okay, that''s it then. I still have things to do. I''ll hang up."


    "Well, brother, it''s good that you trust me.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I''ll leave you to your work, bye."


    Charlie hung up the phone, then turned his head and looked across the table at Alma with cold eyes.


    Mrs. Stevenson''s face waspletely cold by now. With strong and intimidating pressure, she said in a


    deep voice, "Alma, what''s going on?"


    Alma''s face turned pale and she said in a slightly trembling voice, "I, I don''t know."


    Allen was still her husband, so it was impossible for her not to know about this matter.


    But in front of so many people in the Board of Directors, she must not admit it.


    Otherwise, even if Mrs. Stevenson wanted to protect her, she would not be able to do so.


    And yet -


    "How could you not know what your husband has done!"


    Mrs. Stevenson suddenly lost her temper and pped the table. She was so angry that the muscles in


    her whole face shook.


    Charlie raised an eyebrow.


    The directors at the table all came forward to console them, except that there was a bit of gloating in


    their constion.


    The Stevenson family had thrived for so many years. How could they not be happy now when such


    things as uncle framed his nephew and the family was fighting in the dark happened?


    Just let them make a scene! The bigger they made a scene, the better. Better yet, the Stevenson family


    should be torn apart so that they could have a chance to take power.


    "Your husband, Allen, has made a lot of little tricks behind my back over the years. Do you think I don''t


    know? I am just thinking that he is Kenya''s father, so I am not going to take it into ount and save


    your face. He usually does some small favors and I just turn a blind eye to it. But now he''s gone too


    far!"


    "Two hundred million! He just took it! OK! Even if we don''t pursue the 200 million dors, you shouldn''t


    have med Pan for it! Pan is a descendant of the Stevenson family and will be Charlie''s right-hand


    man in the future! Do you know how much of a stain you''ve put on him by doing this? How will he be


    able to manage thepany in the future? How can he convince the public?"


    Alma''s face was getting whiter and whiter. Indeed, she hadn''t really thought about it that much before.


    She grew up without a father and was brought up by her brother and mother. Therefore, she had


    always preferred to do as she pleased.


    She had married Allen because she liked him. Even if her mother disagreed, she finally let her go.


    When Allen first said that she would let Alma take the me, she didn''t agree either, butter, she


    couldn''t resist his pleading.


    She thought that although Pan was a member of the Stevenson family, he had never been very close


    to her.


    He was, after all, a descendant of the Stevenson family, and as he was raised by Mrs. Stevenson, he


    might have a share in the group in the future. What was wrong with him using some of his own family''s


    money?


    Even if it was exposed, he would just be criticized by Mrs. Stevenson for his foolishness and it would


    be over. But she hadn''t thought of that.

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    Chapter 429 She''s Worth 10 Billion


    It was all Charlie''s fault!


    He clearly said he wouldn''t be back for a while, yet he suddenly ran back today!


    If he hadn''t wanted to check the ounts in advance, if he hadn''t informed the Board of Directors, if he


    hadn''t ...


    How could she have be like this?


    Alma red angrily at Charlie, wanting to give him a stern look and threaten him because of her


    seniority.


    But when she met Charlie''s deep, cold eyes, she was like a rat in front of a cat. That habitual fear rose


    to her heart, and she subconsciously turned her gaze away.


    "Where''s Allen?" Mrs. Stevenson asked.


    "I, I don''t know," Alma whispered.


    "You don''t know this or that! What else do you really know?"


    Mrs. Stevenson was furious and threw a cup at her. Alma dared not dodge and the cup smashed into


    her face, leaving her in a mess.


    Fortunately, the tea was not too hot and Mrs. Stevenson did not exert much force. Apart from a bruise


    on her forehead, there was no damage done.


    She just looked a little disgraced.


    "Are you still going to say nothing?" Leonard also yelled through clenched teeth next to her.


    His mother was angry, his nephew was angry, and as the older brother, he had no prior knowledge of


    the incident at all, so it was inevitable for him to feel chilled.


    Alma was crying and was a bit scared, "I really didn''t know. I couldn''t contact himst night. I don''t even


    know where he ran off to."


    "You deserve to die!" Leonard pointed at her forehead and roared, then stood up in a huff, "This son of


    a bitch! If he dares to run, I''ll break his legs. M, call the police!"


    As soon as he heard that he was going to call the police, Alma''s face instantly changed and she pulled


    on Leonard''s clothes as she cried out.


    "Brother, don''t call the police. I''m begging you. Don''t call the police. I''ll let him pay that money back


    right now. Once you call the police, Allen will bepletely ruined."


    "Do you think that his family can really make up the money?"


    Leonard waved her away, and said sternly, "If that bastard had been obedient, I would have put up with


    his dirty tricks. But he''s already dared to frame the descendant of the Stevenson family! Does he


    expect me to go easy on him?"


    Having said that, he was about to ask M to call the police. Just then, however, Charlie''s phone rang.


    Charlie''s eyes narrowed as he looked at the number on his phone.


    He raised his hand, stopping Leonard and the others from moving.


    Everyone stared at him with bated breath and wondered what he meant.


    Charlie picked up the phone.


    Allen''s distorted voice came from the other end of the line, "Charlie, guess where I am now?"


    Charlie''s brow furrowed slightly, and subconsciously, a bad feeling rose up in his heart.


    "I''m in Natalia''s body. She''s so tight and tender, and makes me sofortable! Charlie, no wonder you


    guys love such young beauties. She sure tastes good."


    Charlie''s face instantly went cold.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Hey, don''t worry. She''s not your woman. What are you so nervous about? There is no way out for me


    to get to this point. I know the Stevenson family won''t let me go. In that case, I''m going to have to do


    something big. At least, I''m not looking for you, considering you''re my nephew. But I don''t have Archie''s


    contact information, so tell him that I have his woman and if he wants her to be well, call me


    immediately. Otherwise, it''ll be toote."


    "Allen!" Charlie pped the table and stood up as he shouted sternly. Blue veins stood out on his


    temples.


    "Heh! It''s useless for you to be angry. In fact, if your woman was here, I''d have kidnapped her. But


    you''re lucky that she''s not here."


    Then Allen paused, and said in a deep voice, "You tell him to prepare 200 million! Within two hours, let


    hime alone to trade at the beach. If he doesn''te by then, then don''t me me for being rude


    to Natalia!"


    After saying that, Allen he hung up the phone.


    Then he looked up at the man in the shadows at the corner of the deck.


    "I''ve done everything as you said. Are you sure you will really send me away?"


    "Of course."


    The man said with his back to him. He was thin but tall. Moreover, he wore a hat and mask and


    wrapped his whole body tightly. His voice was also maic, making it impossible to tell who he was.


    Allen thought about it and was still a little hesitant.


    "Do you think Archie will reallye to save this woman? That''s 200 million! Would it be asking too


    much?"


    "Heh! You think two hundred million is a lot for Archie?"


    "Not too much, but not too little either. After all, it''s just for a woman."


    "In your eyes, a woman is just a ything, but in some people''s eyes, it''s different. Just don''t worry! Let


    alone 200 million, even if it''s 10 billion, as long as he can get it out, he will definitelye to her


    rescue."


    When the man finished, he seemed to nce at his wristwatch, "It''s gettingte. They should be


    leaving soon. I''m off."


    Allen nodded and then watched as the man got off the fishing boat and left in a speedboat.


    On the other side, at the hospital.


    Charlie, with his men, had arrived at Archie''s ward.


    He ryed sessfully what Allen had told him and looked at the man in the hospital bed.


    Archie''s face was cold and sullen, and he wasn''t as angry as he thought he would be.


    He raised an eyebrow in surprise and said gently, "You are seriously injured now. If you''re not


    "No."


    Archie spoke out coldly.


    He winked at the man next to him and asked him to remove the IV tube for him.


    "I''ll go myself."


    "Mr. McCarthy!"


    Brian spoke up anxiously.


    "You can''t go now. You''re still injured. Besides, since Allen actually dares to do something like this, he''s


    obviously crazy. It''s dangerous for you to go."


    Charlie also frowned.


    "As much as I hate to admit it, he is, after all, a member of my family. It''s my family''s affairs that have


    dragged Natalia into this after all, so it makes the most sense for me to go."


    Archie raised an eyebrow and gave him an indifferent look.


    "Will he let Natalia go if you go?"


    Charlie froze.


    Allen had said clearly on the phone that he wanted Archie to go. If he found out that the person going


    was not Archie, it was not certain that he would let Natalia go.


    Seeing this, Brian said urgently, " How about I disguise myself as Mr. McCarthy and go over there? We


    are about the same height. After all, Allen has only met Mr. McCarthy once and is not familiar with his


    appearance. He won''t necessarily recognize me if I disguise myself."


    However, the suggestion was turned down by Archie.


    "No, I''ll go alone. You guys wait on the shore for news."


    "Mr. McCarthy!"


    "That''s an order!"


    His tone suddenly turned cold. Seeing this, the nurse had no choice but to remove the IV tube from his


    hand.

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    Chapter 430 Kidnapping for Ransom


    Seeing this, Charlie couldn''t say much.


    "Be careful and y it by ear. For that kind of desperate madman, you don''t need to talk nonsense to


    him. If you can''t, just get him killed. We''ll protect you in the shadows."


    Archie nodded.


    Half an hourter.


    Natalia was awakened by the sound of footsteps.


    Her head was still a little dizzy and her eyes were too heavy to open. She managed to open her eyes a


    little, and then all she could feel was darkness around her. There was a lighting in from a distance


    and she could faintly see a man moving around.


    What was this ce?


    she thought unconsciously. As far as she could remember, she had only juste out of the hospital


    and had wanted to go and buy Archie some of his favorite Chinese food, then got in the car and ...


    Natalia frowned and thought in a daze. And then what happened to her?


    The memory was mobilized and she shuddered hard.


    No!


    Natalia came to her senses instantly and bounced off the floor almost subconsciously.


    It was dark all around her, with a little lighting through an unlocked door in front of her.


    Her hands were tied behind her back and her feet were also tied. The wooden floor beneath her


    smelled salty and damp, while the wind whistled in her ears like she was on a boat.


    On a boat?


    The knowledge gave Natalia a slight jolt. Her wrists hurt from being tied so tightly. She frowned and


    struggled to free herself, but instead of breaking free, she made her wrists more and more painful.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Her heart sank slightly and she pursed her lips as she struggled to move towards the door. With that


    ray of light, she looked through the doorway to see the man moving around outside.


    His back ... looked so familiar!


    She searched hard in her memory and soon remembered. It happened that the man turned around at


    that moment and confirmed her suspicions. Sure enough, it was Allen.


    "Allen!" She shouted out, "What did you tie me up here for?"


    Allen was waiting anxiously for an answer from Archie.


    When he heard the voice, he turned around and saw that she had crawled to the door, so he hurriedly


    walked over to her, and with fierce eyes, he kicked her in the shoulder.


    Natalia didn''t stand still and fell backward.


    Allen followed her in, turned on the lights in the cabin, and took her to the side. Then he said sternly,


    "Behave yourself! Or I''ll kill you right now!"


    His movement touched the wound on Natalia''s calf. She grunted in pain and frowned.


    "Allen, what are you trying to do? I''m warning you, what you''re doing is considered illegal


    imprisonment. It is against thew!"


    Natalia said calmly as she kept her wits about her.


    Allen smiled grimly and crouched down in front of her, then took out a cold, glittering dagger.


    "Imprisoned? Against thew? Do you think I''m afraid of that now?"


    He spoke to her as if to himself, "The Stevenson family is out to kill me, and if I don''t kidnap you, do


    you think my future will be any better than prison?"


    Natalia''s eyes deepened, "I''m not one of the Stevenson family. What does that have to do with me?"


    "What do you think?" Allen''s eyes suddenly went cold and stern with a touch of hatred.


    "If you hadn''t ratted me out to Archie, and Archie had told Charlie about it, would I be in this situation?


    Natalia, you were lucky you didn''t get killedst time. If you had just kept your mouth shut, maybe I


    would have let you go. But you are so ignorant, then I will have to kill you. Let''s all die together!"


    Natalia trembled and stepped back.


    "What do you want? You want to kill me?" Her voice trembled slightly too.


    "No!" Allen shook his head, "Wouldn''t killing you now be a waste of time? Don''t worry. Your life is worth


    200 million. I won''t kill you until I get the money."


    200 million?


    Natalia froze for a moment, and at that moment, Allen''s mobile phone suddenly rang. He took it out and


    nced at it, then headed out.


    The door was closed and Natalia could faintly hear voices outside.


    "Are you here yet?"


    "..."


    "I''m warning you! You only have a total of two hours. If you''re not here in two hours or if you pull any


    tricks, wait until your woman is dead!"


    The phone seemed to hang up at that point. Soon after, the door was kicked open and Allen walked in.


    Natalia looked at his gloomy face and said in a trembling voice, "Allen! Are you crazy? This is


    kidnapping for ransom!"


    Allenughed coldly, knelt down and pulled her by the hair, then said through gritted teeth, "You think I


    don''t know this is kidnapping for ransom? If there was a second fucking way out, would I do this? 200


    million! Even if I get the money I''ll be hunted by the Stevenson family and the McCarthy family and the


    police for the rest of my life. What''s the point of having 200 million!"


    He mmed her head against the wall, as if in a fit of rage, to vent his anger.


    Natalia grunted in pain and gritted her teeth, "Then why did you do it?"


    "Because they''re sending me to jail! Do you understand what it means to be in jail?"


    Allen was cranky at this point for some reason and looked at Natalia fiercely.


    "They''re all perverts in there! Can I go in there ande out in one piece? I didn''t have a choice! They


    forced me to do it!"


    "No! You brought the trouble to yourself!"


    Natalia restrained her fear and said in a stern voice, "If you just embezzle public money, the most you


    get is a couple of years in jail. But if I die, it''s ckmail and murder. You''ll be sentenced to death!"


    "Don''t you even think about it? Do you think I would be worth 200 million? If you let me go now, I can


    even help you plead for mercy. As long as you fill in the shortfall, maybe you won''t have to go to jail at


    all. After all, you are Charlie''s uncle, and Kenya''s father, aren''t you? Just for the sake of Kenya and


    Alma, they won''t make it too hard for you!"


    Allen seemed to hesitate for a moment.


    His eyes twinkled as if he was considering her words.


    Natalia hurriedly continued to persuade him, "Allen, the two of us have no grudges. If you hadn''t tried to


    hurt mest time, I wouldn''t have told Archie about you. If you let me go now, I can guarantee that I will


    help you plead with Archie for mercy."


    "And Alma won''t see you go to jail either, right? What are you afraid of when you have us both to plead


    for you? We''re all rtives, so we can talk about anything withoutpletely falling out. If you insist on


    kidnapping me now, when the police get involved, there will really be no turning back for you!"


    As she was saying that, Allen''s mobile phone rang again at that moment.


    He gave Natalia a stern look and instead of walking out this time, he answered it right in front of her.


    Natalia didn''t know who was on the other end of the line and what he said, but she saw that Allen''s


    face was getting darker and darker.

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    Chapter 431 To Kill Her


    A bad premonition rose up in her heart.


    Sure enough, after hanging up the phone, Allen walked towards her with an evil look on his face.


    "Mrs. McCarthy, you''re too presumptuous to say you''re not worth $200 million. Archie''s almost here. I''ll


    take you out for some air and show you how Mr. McCarthy of McCarthy Properties is begging me like a


    dog at my feet! Haha!"


    After saying that, Allen pulled out a rag and gagged her before lifting her up and heading out.


    Natalia''s mouth was gagged and she couldn''t speak, so she could only whimper and struggle


    desperately.


    But she was too weak and her struggles were useless. Allen grabbed her and tied her to a rope and


    hoisted her up the ship''s mast. Her whole body suddenly rose into the air as if it were a g.


    "Woo... woo... woo..."


    Allen looked up at Natalia, who was struggling with fear, and put on a cruel smile.


    "Don''t be afraid! When I get the money, I''ll let you go after you give me a ride! Don''t worry. I just want


    the money and I won''t kill you. I have nothing to gain by killing you now except that I will have Archie


    hunting me all over the world!"


    Allen said, ncing at the watch in his hand, "He''s almost here! Just pray that our deal goes well!"


    And at that moment, at the other end.


    A dozen dark green military cars were parked on the side of the road. Archie was sitting in the car with


    aptop on hisp, and he was skillfully operating something on it.


    The door opened and Brian''s body poked in from outside.


    "Mr. McCarthy, we''re all here."


    Archie''s face was sullen and cold while his fingertips flew over the keyboard. Soon, a map appeared


    with a red dot shing continuously on it.


    "Go ahead and set up with this as the center. Under the water, and every fishing boat around it!"


    Brian nodded, but still hesitated, "Mr. McCarthy, do you really want to go alone? It''s too dangerous!"


    Archie didn''t answer him. Seeing this, Brian knew that he had made up his mind and could not say


    anything else, so he turned around and went to work.


    Charlie called him again.


    "Archie, I''ve made the arrangements, and I can pick you up anytime."


    "Okay." He nodded, paused for a few seconds, and said in a deep voice, "Thanks a lot."


    "Heh."


    Charlieughed, said nothing, and hung up the phone.


    Archie said nothing more either, but stepped out of the car and headed for the dock.


    On the fishing boat.


    Natalia was suspended in mid-air. She was strangled with ropes and felt like she was being cut by


    knives. The pain was unbearable.


    She felt both angry and scared as she gritted her teeth and managed to spit the ragged ball of cloth out


    of her mouth, then looked at Allen, who was leaning against the lower de, tugging at the rope, and


    smoking.


    "Allen, don''t you go on. Even if you get the money, there''s no way this broken fishing boat can take you


    away! Kidnapping for ransom will result in a minimum sentence of fifteen years in prison. You should


    think carefully! In case you get caught, you might as well go back and turn yourself in now!"


    Allen looked up at her coldly. In the night, the burning cigarette flickered on and off, making him look a


    little forlorn and ruthless.


    "Cut the crap! As long as you''re in my hands, let alone a broken fishing boat, even if it''s a broken nk


    of wood, believe it or not, I can take you far away with me?"


    Natalia frowned, "Didn''t we agree that you would let me go after Archie paid you? What are you taking


    me away for?"


    "You think I''m stupid! What if Archie''s got people in ambush around here? You must escort me to


    somewhere safe, and I''ll naturally let you go then!"


    "Allen, you''re going too far. Even if you''re a kidnapper, you still have to have the ethics of your


    profession! If you take the money and don''t release me, Archie won''t be willing! You''d better let me go


    now. I promise you. I''ll help you plead for mercy. I swear on my honor!"


    "Why are you talking so much nonsense?"


    Allen threw away the cigarette butt with impatience and looked into the deep dark night in the distance.


    After a long time, a man came from afar. His lips curled into a cruel smile as he pulled out his phone


    and edited a message, then send out, "He''s here."


    Natalia was still trying to persuade Allen. Although she knew it was useless, doing something would


    ease her concentration so that the weightlessness wouldn''t be so unbearable for her.


    "Allen, why don''t you put me down first! It''s ufortable for me to be hanging like this! In case you


    slip and let go of the rope, I''ll fall into the river and die. The water here is so swift. I''m sure I''ll die if I fall.


    It doesn''t matter if I die, but it''s not a good deal if you work for nothing and end up dying with me


    without getting a penny!"


    Allen was so annoyed by her words that he wanted to plug his ears with cotton.


    "Allen! Did you hear what I said?"


    Natalia shouted breathlessly.


    "I heard you. I heard you!"


    Allen finally ran out of patience and yelled at her, "Shut up! Your man is here. As soon as he pays, I will


    let you down!"


    Natalia was stunned.


    She looked up and saw a familiar man on the pier.


    It was Archie!


    Was he really here?


    Her face suddenly went pale.


    At this moment, her first thought was not for her own safety, but for his injuries.


    He had been so badly injured and had only been out of danger a few days ago! The doctor hadn''t even


    allowed him to get out of bed and walk around, so how could he be so desperate as toe here


    himself?


    Tears instantly welled up in Natalia''s eyes while her heart ached to the core.


    Allen became serious too. He held the rope tightly as he waited for Archie toe aboard and


    negotiate.


    A small boat was parked at the pier. He ordered Archie loudly toe over in the boat, not to dock


    himself.


    Archie didn''t say anything, but took the boat alone and rowed over to him.


    However, at that moment, a voice came out from the Bluetooth headset in Allen''s ear.


    "There''s an ambush! Kill her!"


    That was all the person on the other end of the line said, and Allen was dumbfounded. He nced up


    at Natalia, then turned his head back to Archie, who was approaching.


    "Bastard!"


    He suddenly cursed, and before Natalia could react, there was the thud of a gun in the night.


    Allen pulled a gun out of nowhere and fired a shot in Archie''s direction, then said sternly, "Stop! Don''t


    Archie''s boat came to a halt.


    Natalia was frozen, not knowing what was going on!


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Kill her!"


    Once again, the coldmand came over the headset.


    However, Allen''s eyes went stern, but he did not listen to the man''s words.


    He slowly lowered the rope, while his movements were a little shaky, which showed the panic he was


    feeling in his heart.


    And Natalia could only see his rapidly changing face and wondered why he was like that.

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    Chapter 432 He Was Calm


    Soon Natalia was ced on the deck. Then Allen reached out, grabbed her with one hand, and quickly


    held the muzzle of his gun to her head.


    From the small boat, Archie watched the scene calmly.


    Brian''s short report came over the headset, "Mr. McCarthy, Group 1 is ready, Group 2 is ready, Group 3


    is ready. We are ready to take action."


    Archie''s eyes were cold and his thin lips gently parted, "Make sure you don''t hurt her."


    "Yes!"


    Natalia, who was on the fishing boat, had no idea of any of this. She was suddenly held with a gun to


    her head, and Allen was in a very unstable mood. She screamed in terror, "Allen! Are you crazy?"


    "I am crazy! Heh! Damn it! How dare he cheat on me! There was an ambush, right? I''m going to see


    who''s better today!"


    Natalia''s face was pale. She could barely breathe as her neck was locked from behind by him, "Take it


    easy. Where''s the ambush? There isn''t! There''s no one here at all but the three of us ..."


    "Shut up!" Allen suddenly yelled at her very excitedly. His eyes were red and he pressed the gun tighter


    against her head.


    "From now on, you''re not allowed to speak! Or I''ll shoot you dead. Do you hear me?"


    Natalia gritted her teeth and stopped talking for fear of angering him.


    "Archie! Remove your men or I''ll kill her!"


    Allen shouted in Archie''s direction.


    At that moment, the two boats were less than thirty meters apart. The river was empty and the sound


    could be heard clearly.


    Archie''s voice came from far away, while he unexpectedly did not retort or deny.


    "How can I be sure that you''ll actually let her go when you get the money?"


    "Just because I can kill her now!"


    Allen shouted in a stern voice.


    Archie was silent for a moment.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Then, he whispered something and soon there was quite a bit of movement in the nearby fishing boats


    and in the water, and from a distance, she could see many people withdrawing.


    Those people moved swiftly and were well trained.


    Allen''s face went pale again.


    He looked around to make sure there was nothing out of the ordinary before he said in a stern voice,


    "Come here!"


    Only then did Archie continue to row the small boat this way, and soon, he was on the fishing boat they


    were on.


    He was wearing a ck coat with a shirt and trousers of the same color, looking even more imposing.


    And his eyes were as cold as the sheath of a sword.


    But his face was as pale and bloodless as a sheet of paper.


    Natalia felt her heart knot with apprehension as she watched him.


    Across the boat, Archie looked at Allen with an expressionless face.


    "Allen! Let her go. I''ll give you all the money you want."


    He said in a deep voice, not as if he hade to ransom, but as if he hade to negotiate, or rather,


    to give alms in disguise.


    After all, Allen was just a lowly gangster. Apart from marrying Alma and bing rich and powerful,


    the biggest thing he had ever done in his life was probably losing the 200 million.


    He was usually scared to death of Archie, and at this moment, his heart was in a tangled mess.


    "Hold on. Get him to take off his coat!" The order came over the headset.


    Allen gulped and breathed a little sharply. Compared to Archie, who was calm and collected across the


    boat, the difference was obvious.


    "Take off your coat!"


    Archie showed no emotion, but he did take off his coat and threw it onto the deck as if he didn''t care.


    "Tell him to turn around." The man on the other end of the headset continued to order.


    Then Allen said again, "Turn around!"


    Archie turned around.


    "Give him theputer and tell him to transfer the money!"


    Allen pointed to theptop not far away, "Transfer the money!"


    Archie walked over.


    He was so calm as if he wasn''t nervous at all.


    Even Natalia was infected by his attitude, and the fear and panic in her heart gradually dissipated.


    Archie picked up theptop and ced it on a worn wooden table before starting the transfer.


    "ount?" He asked calmly.


    Large drops of sweat fell from Allen''s forehead, "In a document on the desktop."


    Archie opened the document, copied the ount, typed it in, and then began to transfer the money.


    After a moment, he handed theptop over and said in a deep voice, "There, take a look."


    His attitude was beyond cooperative and the transaction was unbelievably smooth, even to the point of


    being a little unusual.


    Allen moved with Natalia and looked towards theputer.


    Then, he frowned slightly.


    "Pass theputer over some more. I can''t see it clearly!"


    "Can''t you see it clearly?" Archie frowned, then kindly bent the screen upwards, "Can you see it this


    way?"


    Allen nodded.


    His gun was still pressed against Natalia''s head, so he had no qualms about moving over to have a


    look.


    It was at that moment.


    Archie moved his wrist. Before Allen could count the numbers on the screen, a burning sensation


    apanied by sharp pain nailed the back of his hand.


    He grunted in pain, and his hand, which was holding the gun, went sore and the pistol dropped.


    In a sh, Archie took the pistol, grabbed his other arm, twisted it, and then the sound of bones


    breaking rang out.


    Allen let out a miserable cry and his arm was already dropping limply.


    Natalia was taken into Archie''s arms.


    "Archie, I''ll kill you!"


    Allen lost his hostage and his face was contorted with pain. After saying that, he was about to pick up


    the pistol on the ground.


    However, there was a foot that was quicker than him. The gun was kicked far away before his hand


    could reach over. Then his hand was stomped on the ground.


    Archie''s eyes were cold and stern, and he was like the God of Hell. His lips curled into a cold,


    bloodthirsty smile as he crushed his hand hard with his foot.


    Allen''s miserable scream instantly resounded throughout the night sky.


    "You are the first person who dares to threaten me!"


    Archie said and stepped harder. And the sound of finger bones cracking one by one could even be


    heard.


    Natalia was too frightened to look at it and turned her head to hide her face in his arms.


    "Archie, just kill me! You kill me!"


    Allen couldn''t bear the pain and cried out.


    "Heh! Kill you? That''s too cheap for you. Spending your life in prison is your final destination!"


    Archie said and kicked him out.


    Allen''s body was kicked as far as a broken sandbag and crashed against the wall of the cabin.


    Soon, a siren sounded and Brian ran over with a happy face and said, "Mr. McCarthy, the police are


    here!"


    Archie let out a grunt, and after ncing at Allen in the corner, who was in pain, covering his stomach


    and unable to fight back, he said in a cold voice, "You''re in charge."


    After saying that, he helped Natalia untie the ropes and then carried her in his arms as he prepared to


    leave.

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    Chapter 433 He''s dead


    Just then.


    "Bang!"


    With a gunshot, everyone was shocked and looked back, only to see that Allen opened his eyes wide.


    There was a bloody hole in his head, and blood was flowing out. He was dead.


    Brian responded the fastest. He immediately took out his pistol, appeared in front of Archie and Natalia,


    and looked around warily.


    The gunshot also alerted the other bodyguards not far away, and they were all on alert.


    After a long while.


    It became quiet.


    Archie frowned slightly and said, "Well, it''s a sniper. He should have run away."


    Brian was shocked.


    However, Archie kept calm. He held Natalia in his arms and someone had already docked the fishing


    boat.


    After getting off the boat, they saw several police cars parked on the shore. Behind Charlie Peck, a


    A fat middle-aged man got out of the police car. When he saw Charlie, he immediately looked


    frightened and wanted to fawn on.


    "Charlie, are you all right? I just received the information and immediately brought my men here. I didn''t


    expect that someone would have the guts to kidnap your friend! When I catch him, I will definitely bring


    him to justice!"


    Natalia rubbed her nose and whispered, "He''s dead!"


    "What?" The man was a little surprised, and then a little embarrassed.


    "Well, Charlie, I know you are angry, but this murder is too... I know he is a suspect. He deserves to


    die, but..."


    "Did you see me kill someone?" Charlie was poker-faced. "Because of the internal conflict of the


    criminal suspects, they killed someone and covered it up, Jessie, I hope you can give me an


    exnation as soon as possible for what happened in your territory!"


    Jessie was stunned.


    "He had a partner?"


    Wasn''t it only one suspect when he received the information?


    He was about to ask, but Charlie ignored him. He asked Archie to take Natalia with him and walked to


    the Hummer parked on the other side.


    Jessie still wanted to stop him, but was stopped by Brian who wasing up from behind and said


    with a smile, "Sir, if you have any questions, you can ask me! I was also there when the suspect was


    killed just now. I can go back with you to make a statement!"


    ...


    Natalia followed Archie into the car.


    The car drove smoothly on the wide road, with two Hummer cars in front of them, followed by two


    others, protecting the car they were in in the middle.


    The car was very spacious and quiet. Apart from Natalia and Archie, there was only one driver.


    The driver had never seen her before. She should not be temporarily arranged by Charlie. Thinking of


    this, he looked firm and was focused on driving ahead.


    Those who were in front and behind the car should be the bodyguards. Charlie felt these people were


    different from those of the bodyguards he had seen, but he couldn''t tell how they were different.


    He had a vague uneasiness in his heart.


    Archie did not speak since he got in the car. He frowned slightly as if he was thinking about something.


    Natalia was afraid of disturbing him, so she kept quiet and silently rubbed the bruises on her wrists that


    were tied out by the rope.


    "Does it hurt?"


    A deep male voice rang out. Archie suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    She was stunned to see him take her hand over to check, and after a slight hesitation, she still chose to


    nod honestly.


    There were two deep marks on her fair and tender wrist, which had turned green.


    Archie frowned slightly. "Are you ok?"


    When he saved her, he observed her body to make sure that she didn''t get hurt.


    Moreover, she was still pregnant.


    She shook her head, "I''m fine, Allen did not do anything to me except scaring me, and I just feel a little


    pain because I hit my head on the door in the cabin just now."


    Archie''s face sank slightly.


    "Where is the injury?"


    Natalia pointed at a spot on her head.


    He then helped her over and let her slightly lower her head, gently searching in her hair with his slender


    fingers.


    "Hiss..."


    Natalia suddenly hissed lightly, "Ouch, don''t touch it, it hurts..."


    "Let''s go to the hospital immediately." His tone was a little serious.


    She nodded. After a pause, she said, "Nothing serious. I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    However, Archie didn''t listen to her. He gently touched the swollen part on her head and let go of her


    with a cold look.


    "Were you afraid on the boat?" ...


    She nodded, then paused for a moment and shook her head. "I was very scared before, but when I


    saw you, I was not afraid anymore."


    Archie curled his lips. The girl''s dependence made him feel a little happy. He reached out to hold her


    tightly in his arms.


    Natalia didn''t know what he meant when he hugged her like this. She didn''t move, and she heard the


    man''s steady and powerful heartbeat, like a drum beating on her heart.


    She had been nervous all this while, but now she seemed to bepletely relieved at this moment.


    Remembering the injury on him, she then quickly asked, "How is your injury?"


    Archie shook his head.


    "It''s ok. When I came out, I specially asked someone to bandage it. There is no problem."


    Natalia didn''t believe him. She opened his clothes and took a look, only to see traces of blood seeping


    out of the bandage on his chest.


    Her eyes instantly moistened.


    "No, it''s still bleeding."


    Seeing that she was about to cry, Archieughed lightly.


    "Take care of yourself. I''m fine"


    Natalia nodded heavily.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Then she looked at him guiltily.


    "I''m sorry. I always get you into trouble."


    Archie didn''t say anything.


    After a while, he raised his hand and gently stroked her hair. There seemed to be something in his


    eyes.


    "It''s not your fault."


    She quickly shook her head. "No, I identally heard Allen''s secret. I will be careful next time, and I


    won''t let this happen again."


    He felt a little nervous when she exined. He felt a little distressed but helpless.


    "It''s not as simple as you said."


    Natalia didn''t know what he meant. In her opinion, it was obvious that she had overheard the


    conversation between Allen and his wife.


    Allen failed to kill her for the first time. And she told the truth to Archie. Then Allen revenged on him.

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    Chapter 434 He Loves Her


    Archie didn''t want to exin too much to her. He just touched her head and said in a low voice, "In


    short, no matter where you go in the future, you have to go with bodyguards."


    Natalia frowned.


    However, this time, she did not object to it. She said softly, "When Nancy Mayes arrives, I will go with


    her. I will never go out alone again."


    Archie nodded.


    "Natalia!"


    Archie suddenly called her name in a low voice, as if he was sighing softly.


    She raised her voice and nodded.


    "If one day you find out that I have something to hide from you, if you have to experience many bad


    things when we are together, will you me and leave me alone?"


    Natalia was slightly stunned.


    She did not know what he was talking about.


    She could have avoided what she had experienced today, if she had been more careful. She could only


    me herself!


    She shook her head, "What do I me you for? It was my choice to like you, and a coin has two sides."


    Hearing that, Archie felt a little nervous and he look at her.


    Lowering his head, he lifted her chin with his slender fingers and said, "Say it again."


    Natalia blinked in confusion.


    "A coin has two sides"


    Before she could finish, she was interrupted by him. "No, I mean before this!"


    "It''s my choice to like you."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, she suddenly blushed.


    As she was saying Archie lowered his head and kissed her.


    He kissed her deeply, not urgently, but deeply. He kissed her, and stroked her face with his big palm, as


    if he was holding a treasure.


    It was only at this moment that Natalia felt, as an afterthought, the panic, and fear at the bottom of his


    heart. He was holding her, obviously very steadily and forcefully, but she seemed to have felt the


    trembling at the tip of his heart.


    "What is he afraid of?"


    The man''s breath suddenly became hot, like a storm. It was just calm, and now it became heavy.


    With a dark aura that could destroy everything, he kissed her hard and rubbed her body against himself


    tightly, as if he could rub her into his chest.


    Her mind went nk due to theck of oxygen due to the kiss. After a long time, before Archie let go of


    her, she felt numb on the root of the tongue. He bit her earlobe and whispered, "Natalia, I love you!"


    Natalia was shocked.


    Archie was not a person who was good at romantic words. He was always poker-faced and looked


    cold.


    However, such a person said this to her emotionally at this moment.


    For some reason, she hadplicated feelings.


    She lowered her eyelids slightly to hide the emotions under her eyes and whispered, "Don''t worry, I will


    also protect myself well and won''t be a burden to you."


    He chuckled. "I can protect you."


    Natalia felt slightly nervous. She paused and suddenly thought of something. Then she asked softly,


    "What if you find out that I lied to you? Will you still love me?"


    "Yes!"


    He suddenly chuckled, and whispered in a tone full of danger to her, "At worst, I''ll lock you in bed. If


    you lie, I''ll make sex with you, until you tell the truth!"


    She blushed. She pushed him away and said angrily, "Come on!"


    "Ha! Then tell me, what did you lie to me about?"


    Natalia turned her face aside in annoyance. "No!"


    "Hmm?" Archie pinched her face, and his tone was full of warning.


    She blinked, and then said seriously, "Nothing, forget it."


    Archie stared into her eyes. After a long while, she nodded and let go of her.


    More than 40 minutester, they returned to the hospital.


    Archie didn''t go to the Stevenson''s, and they didn''t also force him to go.


    However, Jessie got Natalia''s phone number from somewhere and called her twice, saying that he


    wanted her to cooperate to make a statement.


    After all, there were some cases that Brian Simpson could do on behalf of her, but Natalia was the first


    person involved. Only she knew the situation and had to cooperate with him.


    Archie didn''t want to make things difficult for him, so he agreed to let him send someone to make a


    statement the next day. Jessie thanked him a lot and then hung up the phone.


    After returning to the hospital, she took a shower first.


    After that, she saw Doctor Ameliaing.


    Doctor Amelia was not always in this country, and she spent more time here.


    As soon as she saw her, she immediately smiled and said, "You know, Natalia, when I first saw you, I


    saw that you had a big disaster this year. It''s threatening but not dangerous."


    "After this disaster! Everything will be smooth after that. At that time, Mr. McCarthy and the others didn''t


    believe it. But now, it''s true as you can see!"


    Natalia couldn''t helpughing and looked at Archie sitting next to her. "When did Doctor Amelia


    be a fortune teller?"


    Archie nced at him indifferently. "When she was a child, she had worshiped an old faker on the


    domestic mountains as a master."


    She couldn''t helpughing immediately. "Really? "Doctor Amelia, it''s really unbelievable!" "Like teacher,


    like student."


    Amelia looked unhappy and she scolded Archie. "It was just a story many years ago, why didn''t you tell


    us that you went to the girls'' bathroom when you were a child?"


    Natalia was stunned, then smiled more happily, and couldn''t believe it. "Really? Why did you go there?"


    Archie was already so embarrassed, but Amelia still exined as if she didn''t care at all, "Why? When


    he was young, he was illiterate. He went to the women''s bathroom because he mistook it for the men''s


    bathroom when someone lied to him. But when he went in, he found something wrong. He hid in the


    changing room and did not dare toe out since he was too shy, so he stayed all night."


    Natalia burst intoughter. "How old was he then?"


    "Ten or so!"


    "10 years old? That''s impossible, how could it be at that time..."


    As she spoke, she couldn''t continue. The expression on her face was a little stiff.


    Since he was ten years old or so, he should be able to read ordinary books, not to mention the words


    of men and women. How could he be tricked into the woman''s bath because of this?


    She turned to look at Archie, who was a little embarrassed and unhappy, and said coldly, "Cut the crap!


    Give her a check-up first!"


    Amelia said proudly, "Okay!"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As she spoke, she went up to check on Natalia''s body.

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    Chapter 435 Come Around to Apologize


    After the examination, there was indeed no serious injury. She just needed to apply medicine on the


    bruises caused by the rope for several days. As for the baby in her belly, it was fine.


    However, she gave her some medicine for preventing miscarriage just in case, so that she could stay in


    the hospital during this period of time. She should not go anywhere to avoid idents.


    After all this, Brian came in and invited her to have tea.


    Amelia knew that the couple must have something to say, so she was happy to not be a third wheel


    and went out happily.


    Archie helped Natalia to the bed, covered her with the nket, and said in a deep voice: "Take good


    care of your baby these few days, don''t go anywhere."


    She nodded, took his hand, and asked him to sit down.


    "Have a rest, too. And you need Amelia to treat your wound."


    Archie nodded.


    "Ok, have a rest first. I''ll let him deal with itter."


    Seeing that he had agreed, she felt at ease.


    Archie bent over and kissed her forehead. "Go to sleep now!"


    After that, he tucked her in and watched her fall asleep before leaving.


    The next day.


    When Natalia woke up, it was already bright outside. She narrowed her eyes slightly and stretched


    herself to sit up.


    Archie had already gotten up. She got out of bed and walked to the window. She saw the sunshine


    outside was very good. There was a worker on thewn downstairs who was directing the repair of the


    After washing up, Natalia went to the living room.


    Archie was sitting on the sofa in the living room, reading some documents with aptop. She walked


    over and patted him on the shoulder from behind.


    Archie turned off theputer almost subconsciously and turned to look at her. "You''re awake!"


    "Yes." Natalia didn''t notice him. She lifted his clothes and looked at the bandaged wound.


    "How''s the wound? Will it affect you if you sit like this?"


    Archie chuckled.


    He took her hand and let her sit on hisp. He said, "How fragile do you think your husband is? You


    afraid of ruining even I''m sitting."


    Natalia''s face blushed, but she knew that he wouldn''t joke about his identity, so she changed the topic.


    She touched her belly and said, "I''m hungry. I want to have breakfast."


    Archie nodded and pulled her to the restaurant.


    The ward Archie lived in was a presidential suite, so there was everything in the living room and


    kitchen.


    The breakfast was made by a nurse early in the morning. Nancy Mayes had also rushed over this


    morning. After breakfast, she came in to meet Natalia.


    With Nancy Mayes around, Archie felt much more at ease.


    At this time, the doctor came to take him to have an examination, so Natalia asked him to be at ease.


    She just happened to talk to Nancy Mayes.


    The two of them were chatting on the sofa when Brian rushed in, saying that Vicky Stevenson had


    brought Alma to apologize.


    Natalia was surprised.


    But since she was here, Natalia had to see him.


    So she agreed.


    It didn''t take long for Vicky Stevenson to bring in many people from the Stevenson family, including


    Alma, Leonard, Ricky, Kenya, and so on.


    Natalia was shocked by this scene.


    At this time, Archie had note back yet, so she could only deal with it by herself.


    "Vicky Stevenson, Uncle Stevenson, you''re here. Please take a seat."


    As soon as Vicky Stevenson entered the door, she grabbed Natalia''s hand with a worried face. She first


    looked around and saw no obvious injury on her body. Then she said, "Natalia! Are you all right? We


    are all worried about you. How are you? Have you been hurt anywhere?"


    Natalia could not resist Vicky Stevenson''s enthusiasm and could only shake her head awkwardly. "I''m


    fine. I''m not hurt."


    "Really? That''s good. It''s good that you''re not hurt."


    After that, she scolded again, "It''s all Allen''s fault! Even if he dies, he doesn''t know how to stay away


    from others. Instead, he wants to drag others into the water! Fortunately, you are fine. If anything


    happens to you, I will make his family suffer!"


    Her words made Alma''s face turn pale.


    "Alma, what are you waiting for? Why don''t youe over and apologize to her?"


    Natalia looked at Alma.


    In fact, in her opinion, this had nothing to do with Alma.


    After all, she was the daughter of the Stevenson family and Kenya''s mother. Even if she married Allen,


    it could not change the fact that she was a member of The Stevenson family.


    Because Allen had used the public funds of 500 million, she was implicated. At most, she would be


    removed from the group.


    But she still had a daughter, so it was impossible for her to do such a thing.


    So she pursed her lips and said in a low voice, "Vicky Stevenson, this has nothing to do with Aunt


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Alma. She doesn''t have to apologize to me!"


    Vicky Stevenson didn''t force her. After all, she knew that this had nothing to do with Alma. She was just


    trying to save face by pulling her here.


    Giving face to Natalia was giving face to Archie, so that the two families could continue to maintain their


    rtionship and peace.


    "Natalia, you''ve been wronged. Don''t worry, the police are already investigating. We won''t let go of


    anyone who harmed you!"


    Natalia nodded.


    Next to him, Alma''s re at her grew fiercer and fiercer. In the end, she could not help but ask,


    "Natalia, you said that Allen was killed by his aplice. Let me ask you, what did his aplice look


    like at that time? Why did he want to kill him? Tell me!"


    Natalia frowned.


    "I didn''t see his aplice. He said that he was killed by a sniper rifle, so I don''t know what he looks


    like. As for why? I guess he didn''t want to be exposed, so he killed him!"


    "Nonsense!"


    Alma''s voice was agitated. Kenya had been tugging at her, but shepletely ignored her. She


    pointed at Natalia''s nose and said harshly, "It was you who killed him! The autopsy report of the


    medical examiner hase out. He said that his fingers were trampled off before he died and two of


    his ribs were broken!"


    "You guys are so cruel! Yes, he kidnapped you. He was wrong, but you were all right in the end, weren''t


    you?


    Why did you have to kill him after beating him? "Do you know that Allen is the only male in his family?


    You kill him, what will his family do in the future?"


    Alma''s shrill voice rang out in the hall. Natalia frowned and said in a deep voice, "As I said, we didn''t kill


    him! The one who killed him was his aplice!"


    What''s more, he was in this situation because he deserved it.


    She didn''t know Allen''s family at all. What did the future of his family have to do with her?


    However, for the sake of Vicky Stevenson, she did not say these words out loud.


    Alma didn''t care.


    She said angrily, "You''re lying! Do you think I don''t know your tricks?"

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    Chapter 436 Looking for Her to Fight to the Death


    "After you killed someone, you put the me on others. The police are just doing things for people, so


    they will naturally help you! Natalia! You killed my husband, and I want to kill you!"


    After that, she rushed over to her, desperately trying to tear off her clothes.


    Natalia was shocked and took a quick step back. And Nancy Mayes and Kenya pulled her back in time


    to avoid her.


    "How dare you!"


    Vicky Stevenson was so angry that she pped her face. "Alma, are you crazy?"


    Alma was stunned by the p.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    She stared nkly at Vicky Stevenson in disbelief. After all, she was the only daughter of the Vicky


    Stevenson. Vicky Stevenson had doted on her the most over the years.


    "Mom, I was right. They really killed him! They really killed Allen..."


    As she spoke, she began to cry.


    Vicky Stevenson shouted angrily, "Shut up! Not to mention that they didn''t kill him. Even if they did, it


    was Allen who deserved to die!"


    Alma was stunned again.


    In the past years, she would be in charge of all the things that were inconvenient for Vicky Stevenson


    to do.


    After all, The Stevenson family was just doing business on the surface. If someone with the surname of


    Steven so were to take care of those things, they would definitely be held ountable.


    But Allen was different.


    He had been a street gangster since he was a child. Because of his background and his growing


    environment, he had made friends with many people from underground forces.


    Over the years, although he still did not do proper work, he was good at doing some things. Therefore,


    although he worked in a financial group, he was actually Vicky Stevenson''s spy.


    In the past few years, he had secretly done so many filthy things that couldn''t be exposed. Now that he


    was dead, in the end, he actually obtained this sentence? !


    All of a sudden, Alma burst intoughter. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    She had thought that she had worked hard for this family for more than 20 years and had some status.


    As her husband, although Allen had made a mistake first, he was dead and could always seek justice.


    Unexpectedly... It was said that the tea was cold when a person left. This person had just died


    yesterday. Was the tea so cold?


    Alma felt a chill run down her spine. Just then, someone pushed Archie in.


    "He deserves to die!"


    His voice was calm as he looked at Alma. He said coldly, "I did give him a chance, but he threatened


    me with my most important person. Mrs. Stevenson, what do you think I should do? Let him go


    generously and don''t care about the past, so that he can have another chance to hurt my wife and


    child?"


    Alma was shocked.


    She looked at Archie in disbelief and said sadly, "Aren''t you afraid that others will say..."


    Before she could finish his words, she was interrupted by Archie.


    Archie sneered and said with a cold smile, "Do you really think I care about the words of outsiders?"


    Alma shuddered by his cold gaze, and her lips trembled slightly.


    "You, you..."


    She really wanted to say something cruel to vent her fear and anger, but she couldn''t.


    Vicky Stevenson waved her hand impatiently. "Kenya, take your mother away! Don''t let me see her


    again. I''ll be angry!"


    Kenya could only say yes in a low voice, and then went forward to help Alma''s hand.


    When she held Alma''s hand, she found that her mother''s hand was cold and her whole body was


    shaking slightly.


    She pursed her lips tightly and felt sorry for him.


    After all, one was her mother, and the other was her father.


    After all, her name was not Kenya Stevenson, but Kenya.


    Thinking of this, her eyes turned slightly red. She was about to say something tofort Alma, but was


    pushed away by her.


    Then, she turned around and walked out in a panic.


    Kenya hesitated for a moment and wanted to chase after him.


    Vicky Stevenson frowned in disgust. "Let her go! What an ungrateful woman!"


    Kenya could only stop and return to Vicky Stevenson''s side. She lowered her head and bit her lower


    lip.


    Vicky Stevenson turned her head, and her angry face immediately became gentle.


    Afterforting Natalia for a while, Nancy Mayes came in and said that there were two police officers


    outside who said that they were here to make a statement for Natalia.


    Natalia remembered that Archie had promised Jessie to give them a statement yesterday, so she


    nodded and asked Nancy Mayes to let them in.


    Seeing this, Vicky Stevenson got up and left.


    Before leaving, she took her hand andforted her. Natalia knew that she wasforting Archie


    instead of herself, so she didn''t say anything.


    Vicky Stevenson only left with a faint smile.


    The two police officers were very young. Aftering in, they gave her a professional statement.


    Natalia told her all the details of how Allen kidnapped her.


    Meanwhile, on the other side.


    Instead of returning home, Alma wandered alone on the road in the direction of Allen''s family.


    It was not because she didn''t want to take a car, but because she came in the same car with Vicky


    Stevenson. Now Vicky Stevenson obviously didn''t like her.


    She didn''t want to stay and suffer, but there were almost no taxis near this suburban hospital, so there


    was no other way except walking.


    Not long after, she heard the sound of a car whistling behind her. She subconsciously moved to the


    side of the road, only to see The Stevenson family''s car driving forward.


    Vicky Stevenson, Kenya, and her brother, Leonard, were sitting in the car.


    They obviously saw her, but no one stopped.


    The car whizzed past. From the open window, she saw the cold side faces of Vicky Stevenson and


    Leonard.


    Almapletely copsed. She chased after them and shouted, "Brother! Kenya!"


    The car slowed down a little, and then the car window poked out of Kenya''s head.


    However, soon, the head was pressed back by a hand, and the car whizzed away.


    Alma took off her high heels and threw them forward, crying and shouting, "Kenya! You bastard! Even


    you are so heartless!"


    The car was already far away, and the people in the car could no longer hear her shouting.


    Alma copsed on the road and burst into tears.


    She thought back to a long time ago, she was the eldest daughter of The Stevenson family.


    This was the first time she had met Allen. Although he was a hooligan, he was very kind to her. When


    others bullied her, he would always stand up for her for the first time.


    At that time, The Stevenson family''s status in Othua was far lower than it was now.


    Because she was beautiful, she was always teased by other boys at school.


    At this time, Allen would rush up to fight with them. His face was swollen and his nose was bruised.


    Later, the other party''s parents came to find a reason to ask him to pay for the medical expenses.


    Allen''s family was so poor that they had no money to pay for it.

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    Chapter 437 The One Who Saved Her


    But when he faced her, he didn''t say a word. Even if all the valuable things in his family were lost, he


    didn''t say a word.


    Every time he saw her, he would smile.


    Later, she learned that every time the other party came to him for an exnation, he would p her.


    The p did not stop until the other party stopped pursuing the matter.


    At that time, he was saying that when he had money in the future, he must return all the anger he had


    suffered at that time.


    At that time, she was very touched. In this world, maybe no one would treat her like this again.


    So she tried her best to make her family agree to let him marry into The Stevenson family.


    In the end, Vicky Stevenson could not suppress her stubbornness and finally agreed.


    After getting married, he really went to find those people and beat them one by one with the power of


    The Stevenson family.


    Back then, she had known about it and even quarreled with him. She med him for not doing this and


    ruining The Stevenson family''s reputation.


    At that time, he didn''t say anything. He just lowered his head and stayed there.


    He neither exined nor argued with her.


    Later, she realized that he just hated those people for looking down on him.


    He cared too much about this. At that time, she felt that it was wrong for him to think so. The more he


    cared, the more others would think that he was trying to climb up to The Stevenson family.


    She thought that if she could do it again could have another choice.


    She would never scold him. She would only apany him at that time to get back at him.


    But now, he was gone!


    Everything was meaningless.


    He was a bastard, a bad bet, a person that he won''t help, but he was still her favorite man!


    Although she had helped him support Allen''s family in the past few years, Allen must have done a lot


    for The Stevenson family!


    If he hadn''t been the one helping Vicky Stevenson in the dark and helping The Stevenson family solve


    the problems that The Stevenson family couldn''t have intervened in openly, how could The Stevenson


    family have ended up like this?


    Why was their fate like this?


    Why did those people do so many bad things but continue to enjoy themselves?


    Was his life even worse than others''? Why?


    As Alma thought about it, she cried. In the end, there was no tear in her eyes. She could only sit there


    and vomit painfully.


    At this moment, footsteps sounded, and a pair of bright leather shoes stopped in front of her.


    Alma was stunned for a moment before raising her head.


    The sunlight was very strong. When she looked up, her eyes were stung by the light. She could not


    help squinting. She did not see the man''s face clearly, but only saw him wearing a ck hat.


    He was wearing a clean, meticulous ck casual suit, with his hands in his trouser pocket. He looked


    at her, like God looking down on an inconspicuous nonentity.


    "Tsk, tsk. It''s such a pity that the eldest daughter of The Stevenson family was thrown on the road!"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The man spoke, his voice as clear and gentle as a clear spring in the mountains.


    Even though he said those sarcastic words, he still had an indescribable charm, which made people


    not feel disgusted.


    "Who are you?" Alma asked.


    "I''m here to save you."


    "Save me?"


    "Yes, save you!"


    After saying that, the man smiled at her. Then, regardless of Alma''s reaction, he turned around and


    walked straight to a ck Bentley parking next to him.


    Alma stood in a daze and reacted after a while. She quickly stood up and chased after him.


    ...


    On the other side,


    After Vicky Stevenson and her family leave, Natalia felt a little tired.


    Natalia went back to the bedroom. Shey on the bed, rubbing her eyebrows tiredly. She closed her


    eyes, and stroked what had happened recently.


    Archie was pushed back when changing the dressings halfway, so now he was sent to continue to


    change the dressings by Brian.


    Natalia closed her eyes for a while. Suddenly, Natalia thought of Summer being neglected by her for a


    long time.


    Thinking of this person, Natalia still felt pain.


    Natalia could bear anything except to hurt Archie.


    This was her bottom line.


    It had been several days since they met. Natalia wondered if Summer was still so stubborn.


    However, even if Summer was stubborn, it didn''t matter. As long as Natalia handled well, Summer


    would say it out.


    Thinking of this, Natalia endured the fatigue and took a shower to sober herself up.


    Soon, Nancy apanied Natalia to the vi where Summer was locked up.


    The vi was used to imprison Summer and guarded by people.


    Seeing that Natalia wasing over, the guard immediately went to the basement and took Summer


    out.


    Natalia sat on the sofa and looked at Summer, who was forced to kneel in front of her, with an


    indifferent smile on her face.


    Summer looked a little embarrassed, but her clothes were clean. Natalia knew that Summer was forced


    to change her clothes before she came in order not to dirty her eyes.


    Natalia knew very well how cruel Archie''s followers were.


    Summer looked good on the surface, but in fact, there must be several ferocious wounds hidden under


    her neat clothes.


    But Natalia didn''t care about this. As long as Archie could open Summer''s mouth, these injuries were


    nothing.


    Natalia stood in front of Summer and looked down at him, "Summer, tell me the truth. Why do you


    assassinate Archie?"


    Natalia felt that this ident was not simple.


    Natalia''s father must be involved, but Natalia''s father alone was not enough to threaten the safety of


    Archie.


    Summer nced at her lightly, then lowered her eyes and pretended to be mute.


    Natalia sneered at her indifferent look.


    Natalia did not feel angry.


    Summer''s identity was actually a little special.


    If Summer did not assassinate Archie suddenly, they would be good partners.


    But now... It would be difficult to keep their rtionship.


    The atmosphere was a little stiff.


    Natalia was not in a hurry. She returned to the sofa and sat down. Her fingertips tapped gently on the


    armrest of the sofa, quietly waiting for Summer to speak.


    The sun shone in from outside the window, mixed with a trace of cool wind, blowing the treetops, as if


    some long-lost memories were dug out.


    Natalia was also reminded of their previous things.


    At first, Summer saved Natalia''s life.


    Thinking of her first acquaintance with Summer, Natalia sighed with emotion and began to recall the


    past time with her unconsciously.


    This was the little warmth Natalia had experienced, so she felt disappointed.


    "Do you still remember when we first met seven years ago?" Natalia suddenly asked.


    Summer stiffened, and a dim light shed in her eyes.


    How could Summer not remember?

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    Chapter 438 Do Right Things


    At that time, they were young and naive.


    After being rescued by Felix, Natalia didn''t know anyone in the team. Facing a new strange world,


    Natalia was frightened and even a little scared.


    At that time, there was no light in Natalia''s eyes, just like a pitiful hedgehog, hiding in the corner alone.


    Felix felt that Natalia couldn''t do this, so one day, Felix gathered all the people.


    Everyone gathered together and looked at Natalia as if she was a rare gori. Felix asked who was


    willing to be her friend, and everyone was a little embarrassed.


    Summer was the first to stand out.


    At that time, Summer smiled so brightly.


    Summer was like a small sun when she approached Natalia, instantly dispelling the haze on Natalia''s


    body.


    Summer stretched out her white palm and said to Natalia with a smile, "Hello, my name is Summer.


    Wee to be friends with me."


    That scene had been deeply engraved in Natalia''s mind.


    It was very funny. They looked like children in kindergarten learning how to make friends under the


    guidance of their teachers.


    She felt so warm, as if she would never forget it for the rest of her life.


    Summer was touched. She looked at Natalia as if she saw herself from a long time ago through


    Natalia''s face.


    Natalia said in a low voice, "Summer, you were the first person to approach me. I thought we would be


    good friends for a lifetime, but this time, you really hurt me. Do you know how I felt when I saw Archie


    lying in a pool of blood?


    "You experienced the feeling of losing the most loved person. But you want to add the same


    experience to me. Do you feel guilty?"


    Natalia''s voice was so soft as if it was weightless.


    But Summer felt as if her chest was pressed by a heavy stone, making her breathless.


    Natalia looked at Summer''s red eyes. After a while, she suddenly got up and walked out.


    Summer was shocked.


    "Natalia!"


    Summer shouted toward Natalia with her hoarse voice. Natalia stopped but did not turn around.


    Then, Natalia heard Summer''s almost inaudible voice.


    "It is Violet Group that asks me to assassinate Archie."


    Natalia was shocked.


    She turned around in disbelief and stared at Summer fiercely. After a few seconds, she said, "Are you


    sure?"


    Summer smiled sadly.


    "I am very sure. I''ve been with him for several years. You don''t know that three years ago, when the


    Dragon Club split for the first time, I was excluded, so I have to secretly surrender to the Violet Group.


    He is my direct leader, so all the tasks I carry out are ordered by him, including the assassination of


    Archie. I don''t want to, but he promises as long as I finish this task, he will let me go.


    Natalia, I''m too tired. I am tired of killing for so many years. I don''t want to race anymore, and I want to


    settle down."


    I just want to have a normal life. I am willing to do anything for this goal, even if he asks me to kill


    people."


    When Natalia listened to Summer''s nagging, she didn''t say anything.


    Summer looked up at Natalia, "Archie offends someone. Even if I don''t kill him, they will send someone


    to do it. There is no difference, right?"


    "No, there''s a difference."


    Natalia said, "You''re my friend, but they''re not."


    Summer was shocked.


    She suddenlyughed.


    The more Summerughed, the more fun she felt. So Summerughed louder and louder until she


    trembled with tears.


    Natalia looked at Summer and frowned.


    She suddenly realized a problem.


    The purpose of this trip with Archie was no longer a secret.


    However, what puzzled Natalia was that if Summer just wanted to stop her and Archie from


    investigating Mr. K, Mr. K could use other more gentle methods, and was no need to kill them directly.


    After all, Archie was famous with reputation. If something really happened to him, it would bring the


    Violet Group would trouble.


    However, they still did this, which meant that there was another reason that Natalia did not know.


    Thinking of this, Natalia''s eyes darkened slightly and she said in a deep voice, "Summer, what''s your


    direct leader''s name?"


    Summer stopped crying and shook her head.


    "I don''t know."


    Natalia frowned.


    Summer said, "I really don''t know. People like us are not qualified to know their names. Most of the


    time, they only use code names. I can only tell you that his code name is Y. You can check the rest by


    yourself."


    Natalia looked at Summer''s eyes and confirmed that she wasn''t lying. Then, she nodded.


    "Okay, I''ll investigate."


    After a pause, Natalia added, "As long as what you say is true, I can forgive your killing, but we have


    nothing to do with each other."


    After saying this, Natalia turned around and left. The sun shone through the door and prated her


    body, enveloping her in a golden halo.


    Summer copsed on the ground and watched Natalia leave. At that moment, she did not know why


    her heart suddenly ached.


    It was as if something very important left her heart.


    Summer suddenly said, "Natalia!"


    Natalia stopped and heard Summer''s meaningful words.


    "Be careful of Archie. He is not a good man as you think."


    Natalia turned around and nced at Summer.


    The golden light passed through her hair, like a deity descending from heaven.


    She frowned slightly and wanted to ask more, but Summer turned her head away. Obviously, Summer


    didn''t want to talk to her anymore.


    Natalia pursed her lips tightly. In the end, she did not say anything else and turned to walk out.


    After leaving the vi, Natalia got into the car.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Nancy was by her side. Seeing Natalia did not look well, she asked, "Natalia, are you ok?"


    Natalia shook her head.


    She looked out of the window, a little stunned.


    Summer''sst words lingered in her ears like a devil''s voice and could not be dispersed no matter how


    hard she tried.


    Natalia didn''t know why Summer would say that. She had been with Archie for so long, and she


    thought she knew well what kind of person Archie was. How could she be easily misled by an outsider?


    What''s more, that person was the one who wanted to kill Archie just now.


    But sometimes, reasoning was one thing, and emotion was another thing.

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    Chapter 439 Love and Justice


    Although Natalia told herself not to care about it, she still felt a little strange when she heard those


    words again and again.


    Thinking of this, Natalia couldn''t helpughing at herself.


    "Can''t a person stop being suspicious?"


    Natalia turned to look at Nancy.


    "Nancy, let''s go back."


    Nancy nodded and got into the driver''s seat to start the car.


    The car was driving on the wide road. Natalia held her phone with her thoughts wandering.


    Just then, Natalia''s phone suddenly rang.


    She picked it up and saw a text message.


    Natalia frowned. Looking at the name of the sender on the text message, she subconsciously didn''t


    want to read it.


    However, after hesitating for a moment, she clicked on it.


    The text message was sent by Felix. The content was very simple. It was a photo.


    In the photo, it was a foreign man with blond hair and blue eyes. His face was full of beard, and a scar


    went through his forehead to his chin.


    From the perspective of the photo, it was taken secretly.


    The light above was a little dim, and the photos were also a little vague. But it was enough to make


    people clearly distinguish his appearance.


    Natalia frowned. She pulled down the photo to the bottom quickly.


    There was a very short sentence at the bottom.


    His name was Y, and he was a leader of Violet Group in Lanceham in Othua. If he was found, it would


    be easy to find Mr. K''s death reason.


    Natalia was shocked. She remembered Y would be the same person with that one Summer just


    mentioned.


    The truth would soon be revealed.


    Thinking of this, Natalia''s eyes darkened slightly. Her fingertips paused on the sender''s number, and


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    then she clicked on it.


    The phone was soon connected, and Felix''s maic and happy voice came from the opposite side.


    "Do you miss me so soon, Natalia?"


    Natalia did not waste time with him and asked straightly, "Why do you help me?"


    Felix chuckled.


    "Mr. K is not only your friend, but also my subordinate. Since you have already gone to Othua, I don''t


    want to go again, but I can give you information that I know."


    Natalia snorted. She felt that Felix was gloating over her misfortune.


    "Are you so kind?"


    Felix smiled faintly and said, "Natalia, in your eyes, I am such a ruthless person. Besides, this is just a


    piece of cake. It can not only make you thank me, but also make you feel I''m kind. Why don''t I give you


    a favor?"


    Natalia realized that it was indeed Felix''s style.


    She sneered and said, "You''re so mercenary."


    Felix seemed not to hear the sarcasm in Natalia''s words. He sighed, "Natalia, if you want to praise me


    for my diligence and brightness, just tell me straightforwardly. How can I hear you praising me so


    implicitly?"


    Felix paused for a moment and then smiled again, "I like whatever you say. Even if you misunderstand


    me for telling you this news for benefits, I can ept it."


    Natalia felt angry.


    Felix was capable of making people angry with just a few words.


    Natalia ground her teeth, "Felix, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you!"


    Then she hung up the phone directly.


    When Natalia returned to the hospital, she found that Archie finished his examination and was back.


    It was very quiet in the ward. Brian and others were waiting outside the door. When they saw her, they


    all greeted her respectfully.


    Natalia nodded and enter the ward. She saw Archie leaning against the bed, reading a book.


    Seeing here back, he put down the book and asked, "Where did you go?"


    Without hiding anything from him, Natalia told him that she had gone to the vi to interrogate Summer


    and everything she learned from her.


    However, she didn''t tell Archie that Felix Bissel had sent to her a message, just showed the photo to


    him.


    Since she told Archie she had interrogated Summer, even if she did not exin it, he would think that


    the photo was provided by Summer.


    Sure enough, Archie did not ask more when he saw the photo. He just said, "I''ll ask Brian to investigate


    this person right away."


    Natalia nodded.


    Although he was in a foreign country, as the first Special Assistant, Brian''s executive power was


    excellent too.


    He got the result in less than an hour.


    Then he came here and reported to them calmly, "The person in the photo is called Sam and his


    nickname is Scar. He is now in charge of thergest underground casino in Lanceham.


    After some verification, it turned out that although the casino was in charge by Scar in public, in fact, it


    was actually closely rted to the Purple Gold Family.


    "I guess they should be an important stronghold of the Violet Group in Lanceham."


    Hearing his report, Natalia nodded.


    Then she turned to Archie and said, "So the information Summer gave us is right."


    Archie nodded.


    He pondered and said, "You can send someone to have a look first."


    However, Natalia shook her head and rejected his proposal.


    "I don''t feel at ease if others go there. What if they alert them? I want to go there in person."


    Hearing her words, Archie''s face suddenly fell.


    "No, I don''t agree."


    Natalia knew that he was worried about her.


    She smiled andforted him. "It doesn''t matter. I will take Nancy with me. She will protect me and


    take care of me all the way. Nothing will happen."


    Nancy hurriedly stood up and promised, "Sir, don''t worry. As long as I''m alive, I won''t let anything


    happen to Lia."


    Archie looked at her silently for a while.


    Natalia was afraid that he wouldn''t agree, so she held his hand and said gently, "Don''t think too much.


    If you really worry about me, give me two more people. But don''t be too conspicuous. We are not at


    home, the rtionship of underground forces is veryplicated. And our whereabouts have been


    exposed. I''m afraid that if we keep a high profile, we will easily get into some troubles."


    In fact, there was no need for her to remind him, Archie had already thought about it.


    After a moment of silence, he looked at Brian and ordered, "You go with Mrs. Lia tomorrow."


    Brian was stunned and nodded quickly.


    "Yes."


    The matter was decided for the time being.


    In order to prevent too many things from happening, Natalia decided to go there the next afternoon.


    At 2 p. m. the next day, the three of them drove to the entrance of the casino.


    It was interesting that being opened abroad, the casino had an Ambario style name.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    Chapter 440 Fight Between Powerful Contenders


    As a ce where people from all over the world came to make money and could gather treasures, he


    had a name that was extremely powerful.


    -Dragon Fights Tiger.


    It was said that there were not only various gambling games including boxing gambling and more


    exciting entertainment.


    This was a money-squandering den, and also the favorite entertainment ce for rich people.


    There were very few ordinary peopleing here. Most of the customers were rich and powerful


    people from all over the world.


    Natalia got out of the car with Nancy and Brian, threw the key to the parking attendant, and entered the


    club.


    It was daytime now, and there were few people inside. However, she knew that it was all an illusion.


    In public, it was a rock bar, but in fact, its real highlight was underground.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    And as far as she knew, many people in the Dragon Club had joined them. If the news was correct,


    there should be many old acquaintances here!


    Thinking of this, Natalia secretly clenched her fists and slowly walked past the dimly lit hall. The


    corridor was dark without light.


    With the information she had got before, she found an elevator in the corner. The location of it was very


    hidden. If she didn''t pay attention, it was easy to ignore it.


    The elevator door opened. She walked in and pressed the button on the second floor.


    Soon, they arrived.


    When the elevator door opened again, she suddenly saw something.


    In the noisy underground market, the lights were shing and people were shouting. All kinds of


    gambling tables were scattered everywhere. Not far away, there was a boxing ring. Two boxers were


    fighting on the boxing ground. The guests gambling on them kept shouting and roaring. The noise


    almost overturned the whole building.


    It could be seen that business was booming.


    She smiled with sarcasm.


    At this moment, a waiter walked up to her. He bowed at 45 degrees standard and asked respectfully,


    "Excuse me, what can I do for you?"


    She walked forward, looked around, and said solemnly, "I''m looking for your boss."


    The waiter was obviously stunned.


    Then he smiled and said, "Please wait a minute."


    After that, he turned and left.


    After a while, he came over with a slightly fat middle-aged man.


    "Miss, are you looking for me?"


    The middle-aged man smiled politely and modestly.


    Natalia didn''t even look at him.


    "I haven''t been here for a few days and the boss had been changed here. It seems that I had to keep


    this good thing for myself."


    After that, she turned around and left.


    The middle-aged man was shocked that his pupils shrank and a light shed in his eyes.


    He waved his hand and motioned for the waiter to leave. Then, he smiled and said, "Miss, please wait.


    What do you have for my boss?"


    Natalia gave him a fake smile.


    "Take me to see him, or I will step out of this door today and I am sure that your boss will regret it."


    The middle-aged man''s expression changed slightly, and suddenly became serious.


    He said solemnly, "Please wait a moment."


    After that, he went to the front desk and picked up the phone.


    Natalia was not in a hurry. The three of them just stood there and waited quietly.


    After a while, he strode over. This time, he was obviously much more respectful than before. He waved


    his right hand forward and said, "Please follow me."


    Natalia followed him up the elevator to the second floor.


    They stopped at the door and the middle-aged man knocked on the door. A low male voice was heard.


    "Come in!"


    The door slowly opened.


    A cold smile appeared on Natalia''s face. Who would have thought that a nobody in the dragon group


    would be able to make a name for himself?


    As the saying goes, Every new sovereign brings his own courtiers!


    She asked Nancy and Brian to stay outside the door and then walked in alone.


    The room was decorated very luxuriously. Behind the wide wooden table, a man with a brush cut sat on


    the office chair and slowly turned around.


    Zeki Kylee!


    One of the right-hand men of Scar.


    He was obviously surprised to see her.


    The woman in front of him was wearing a light blue shirt and a pair of white capri pants. She had bright


    eyes and white teeth, and a pure temperament. She did not look like a person who would appear in


    such a ce.


    There was a sh of surprise in his eyes. He waved his hand and asked the middle-aged man to leave.


    "I heard that you have something for me?"


    He looked at Natalia curiously, neither asking her identity nor asking her to sit down.


    Natalia didn''t mind. She took out a file from her bag and threw it on the table.


    While he was reading, she said, "Last March, six people were killed because of the organization''s


    underground boxingpetition. Last April, arge-scale weapon fight urred because of the


    uneven distribution of interests, and 12 people died. Last July, in order to control the gambling game,


    muscle shrinking drugs were added in the yer''s food, causing the paralyzation of the boxing


    champion of California. Last December..."


    "Enough!"


    Zeki closed the document and been sullen instantly.


    "Who are you? What do you want to do?"


    Only then did Natalia slowly smile. "Aren''t you going to treat me to a seat first?"


    Zeki reached out and pressed the service bell on the table. Soon, the middle-aged man''s voice


    sounded outside the door.


    "Make a cup of coffee for thisdy."


    "Yes!"


    After the middle-aged man left, Natalia sat face to face with Zeki at the table.


    Soon, the coffee was served in front of her.


    She smiled and even thanked him politely.


    Zeki had a long face then.


    "Now tell me! What''s your purpose? And where did these thingse from?"


    In the past few years, he had helped Scar manage the Dragon Casino. He thought that he had handled


    everything well and would never left any evidence. Now these secrets had been revealed by another


    person, so it could be imagined that how shocked he was.


    Othua had always been famous for itsw enforcement. If this document, which was written that they


    set up an underground casino for profit and killed so many people, was exposed, he would at least be


    sentenced to death!


    He was not so naive as to think that as long as he kept this woman, the information would not be


    exposed!


    She dared toe here with only two people when she knew his identity. Either She had the ability to


    make him dare not move, or she had the strength to do so!


    Obviously, Natalia was currently the first one.


    She elegantly took a sip of coffee and said, "Don''t be nervous. I brought these things here just to make


    a deal with you."


    "A deal?"


    "Yes!" Natalia leaned her body against the back of the chair and crossed her hands in front of her. In


    fact, this action was a little ipatible with her innocent face.


    But she didn''t seem to notice it and said, "I heard that your boss is called Scar, and you have a deadly


    enemy named Summer?"


    Zeki stared at her and did not s\peak.


    Silence meant yes.


    Natalia''s lips curled into a smile as she continued, "As far as I know, you and Summer have always


    been at odds with each other. However, Scar brought her here to manage the casino, even on equal


    footing with you, even though he knew about your feud. What''s the reason?"


    Zeki''s eyes darkened slightly. Although it was only for a moment, Natalia still noticed that.

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    Chapter 441 Put Away The Bow Once The Birds Are Gone


    With a long face, he said, "Power must be constrained by parties. It''s the truth of management."


    "Really? But why did he ask Summer but not you to kiss Archie and didn''t tell you a word about it? You


    must be more experienced than her!"


    Zeki''s expression changed slightly.


    "Once the birds are gone, the bows are put away! I just want to remind you that you are still in charge


    of the Dragon Casino. But if the secret of this ce is exposed one day, ording to Scar''s character


    and Summer''s grudge against you, what do you think will happen to you then?"


    "Enough!"


    Zeki suddenly mmed the table, stood up, and looked down at her coldly.


    "You''re trying to sow discord! Do you think you can make me believe you and betray my boss with such


    a trick? You''re too naive!"


    Natalia did not say anything but looked at him quietly.


    She knew that Zeki had been vaciting!


    If he calmly epted her analysis and agreed to make a deal with her, she might have to think about it.


    But he reacted furiously. That just happened to exin that sentence. The more one tries to hide, the


    more one is revealed.


    She had hit on his sore spot!


    Natalia smiled calmly. "You''re too serious. Of course, I didn''t let you betray your boss. But it''s


    reasonable. Even if you don''t think about yourself, you should think about your family. It''s no harm for


    you to put yourself in double insurance!"


    After that, she took out a recording pen from her bag and put it on the table.


    "Don''t be in a hurry to refuse. You might as well listen to this first before making a decision."


    Zeki thought for a while and finally sat down, picked up the recording pen, and turned on it.


    A familiar female voice immediately came from the recording pen.


    It was Summer!


    In fact, Summer suddenly asked someone to tell her about Zekist night.


    She didn''t know why Summer told her this, but she must have her own purpose.


    At this point, Summer had no reason to deceive her, so Natalia decided to believe her once.


    This recording pen was also given to her by Summerst night.


    The content in it was so explosive that even Natalia and Archie were deeply shocked when they heard


    it.


    Sure enough, after listening to the contents, Zeki''s face was beyond shock.


    "What do you think of this recording?"


    Zeki was stunned. He looked at Natalia with aplicated expression and did not speak.


    Natalia smiled, a seductive light shining in her eyes.


    She put the recording pen on the table and said gently, "Hand it over to Scar. Believe me, as long as


    Scar listens to this recording, you will definitely be able to reach a meteoric rise from now on and was


    no longer subservient to others!"


    Zeki''s face turned pale and going to say something.


    After a while, he came down and looked at Natalia with the calmest expression he could show.


    "You gave me such a big benefit. What do you want?"


    Seeing that he had made such a quick decision, Natalia felt a little appreciation for him.


    She said seriously, "I want you to introduce Scar to me. Just say that I want to see him."


    Zeki frowned. "Who the hell are you? What are you trying to do?"


    "That''s none of your business!"


    Natalia picked up a pen from the table, wrote down her phone number, and handed it to him.


    "If anything happens, call me at any time."


    After that, she got up and left.


    ...


    When they walked out of the Dragon Casino, Natalia looked at her watch. It was half past four in the


    afternoon.


    She let out a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, everything went smoothly.


    Brian drove over. The two of them got in the car and they returned to the hospital together.


    When they arrived at the hospital, they saw the old housekeeper of The Stevenson family standing at


    the door of the ward.


    She was a little surprised that she raised her eyebrows and walked over there.


    "Mrs. McCarthy, you''re back!"


    Natalia nodded and asked the man in confusion, "Bill, why are you here?"


    Bill smiled and said, "Ie to see you for Ms. Stevenson''s instruction. I haven''t entered yet, but I see


    youe back."


    Natalia looked at the tightly shut door and then looked at Bill. She was sensible enough not to expose


    his embarrassment.


    She chuckled and said, "Come in."


    As she spoke, she pushed the door open.


    However, Bill waved his hand showing his refusal.


    "No. In fact, Ie here to pass on a message from Vicky."


    "Just say it."


    "Today is Gem''s birthday. Vicky wants us to go over and celebrate together."


    Gem is Leonard''s youngest son. He is only eight years old and has always been doted on by the


    Stevenson family.


    Today is his birthday?


    Natalia thought for a moment and nodded.


    "Okay, I see! I''ll go room to dress and then will go."


    Bill nodded and said, "Please let Mr. McCarthy go with us."


    Natalia nodded and did not say anything else. She asked Brian to send Bill away before entering the


    ward.


    In the ward, McCarthy saw hering back and let here here.


    Natalia went over and told him what had happened today. After listening quietly, McCarthy suddenly


    held her hand and asked, "Did you meet Bill outside just now?"


    Natalia paused for a moment.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Then she nodded. "Well, by the way, he must have been standing outside for a long time. Why don''t


    you let him in?"


    McCarthy said lightly, "If he doesn''t knock on the door, he must be guilty. Why should I expose it?"


    Natalia, "...".


    She smiled. "Are you still angry?"


    "No."


    Although what Alma had done had stepped on his bot Leonard line, Allen was already dead. It didn''t


    matter.


    Natalia smiled and said, "Shall we go together tonight?"


    McCarthy looked at her deeply.


    After a long while, he still didn''t refuse. He just gently touched the tip of her nose.


    "I''m afraid you''re the only one in the world who doesn''t hold grudges," McCarthy said.


    Natalia smiled and stopped talking about this.


    At 6:00 pm, they dressed well and went there together.


    Although McCarthy was not fully healed, he had recovered a lot. After the doctor''s examination, he was


    confirmed that as long as he didn''t make a big move, it would be okay for him to take a car.


    Therefore, they went to the Stevenson family''s house together.


    On the way, Natalia passed by a toy store. After thinking for a while, she got out of the car and bought


    a birthday present.


    After all, she had to pretend!


    Twenty minutester, the car arrived at the Stevenson family''s vi.


    When Natalia entered the room, she found that everyone had arrived. Ms. Lia was sitting on the sofa


    with Gem in her arms, surrounded by the crowd, andughed.


    As soon as she and McCarthy entered the door, everyone stopped and turned to look at them.


    "Youe finally."


    Vicky was the first to speak. She patted the seat next to her and said with a smile, "Come and sit down.


    The whole family has arrived except you."


    Natalia smiled, walked over, and handed the gift to Gem.


    "Happy birthday!"

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    Chapter 442 She''s Coming


    The little boy looked up at her and replied politely, "Thank you!"


    After that, he opened the gift in a hurry.


    It turned out to be aplete painting.


    Natalia said with a smile, "I heard that Gem has been painting since he was a child. I don''t know what


    to buy. So I just choose a set of paintings. Hope Gem loves it!"


    Everyoneughed. The Stevenson family was so wealthy that they had seen all kinds of treasures.


    They didn''t care about those.


    McCarthy also handed over his gift.


    He was more direct and gave him a ck card. Seeing this, Leonard thought that it was too valuable


    and refused to ept it.


    However, McCarthy stopped him.


    "Keep it as his marriage fee."


    When people heard this, they couldn''t help butugh.


    Leonard smiled as well and epted the gift.


    Ms. Stevenson sat in the middle of the sofa, touched her grandson''s head with a smile, and asked him,


    "Gem, do you want to marry a wife when you grow up?"


    Since the little boy tore down the package, his hands had never stopped. He had been touching all


    kinds of brushes.


    Hearing this, he looked up and smiled. "Yes! I want to marry a wife as beautiful as Natalia!"


    Everyoneughed at his childish words.


    Everyone was sitting in the living room, chatting andughing.


    Natalia is unlike McCarthy who could talk to Leonard and Charlie and the others about the situation,


    she always felt a little restrained.


    After sitting for a while, she stood up and walked to the back garden.


    It was already autumn. Other than a few chrysanthemums, there were no fresh flowers in the garden. It


    could be seen that none of the Stevenson family liked flowers and nts.


    This reminded her of the greenhouse in the Pinewood Manor. Even in such a season, there were many


    flowers. There were not only the asional flowers, but also many kinds of medicines like the peony.


    Even some that she could not name.


    Their bedroom was right in the direction of the greenhouse there. Every time night fell, she could smell


    the faint fragrance of flowers.


    She suddenly felt that their Pinewood Manor seemed to be much warmer than the resplendent manor


    of the Stevenson family.


    She walked through the long corridor and sat down on the swing in the garden.


    Not long after she sat down, she heard footsteps behind her.


    She nced back and saw that it was McCarthy.


    Natalia did not move. She sat on the swing.


    She shook it gently until the man''s voice sounded.


    "What are you doing?"


    Natalia raised her head to look at him.


    She smiled and said, "It''s a swing! Push it?"


    It was just a joke, but the man raised his eyebrows slightly and agreed.


    "Okay," he said.


    He gently pushed forward.


    The swing didn''t swing too high. McCarthy controlled the strength of the swing very well, making it


    shake within a safe range.


    Natalia pursed her lips and said nothing.


    The swing rose and fell. They were in silence.


    They enjoyed such a quiet and sweet time happily.


    After sitting in the garden for a while, a servant came to find them and told them to go to the dining hall


    for dinner.


    Natalia stood up and followed McCarthy to the dining hall.


    people of the whole family ate happily.


    After dinner, Ms. Lia cut the cake. Everyone was very happy in the front hall, but Alma took her


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    daughter Kenya to the second floor.


    No one would find it strange even if they left and whispered to each other for a while.


    However, Natalia didn''t know if it was her illusion. She always felt that Kenya looked at her before


    leaving.


    There was something strange.


    Nearly 10:00 pm., everyone was tired and left.


    Natalia and McCarthy also went back to the hospital. she was a little tired after the long day. After


    taking a shower, she quickly fell asleep.


    What she didn''t know was that when she was asleep, Victoria Kaur had quietlye to Othua.


    The Stevenson family didn''t approve of the rtionship between Victoria Kaur and Charlie Peck.


    The Stevenson family wanted Charlie to marry the daughter of another big shot in the business in


    Othua, but Charlie White did not agree. For this matter, the two sides had been in a stalemate for


    nearly a year.


    Recently, seeing that Ms. Lia softened her attitude, Charlie did not force the family. Instead, he gave


    them some time to think about it.


    However, Victoria Kaur did not tell him about hering in advance this time.


    So when he received her call the next day, Charlie was very surprised.


    "Charlie, are you at work? I''ve been in Othua, and I''m downstairs."


    Charlie was stunned for a moment and subconsciously thought that she was joking.


    "Don''t be kidding. I''m still working."


    Unexpectedly, the other side on the phone sneered.


    Victoria tried her best to make her voice sweet and gentle. "It''s true. If you don''t believe me, ask your


    assistant toe down and have a look. I also bring you some food."


    Charlie paused for a while, then talked to someone about something.


    Then, Charlie said, "18th floor!"


    The phone was hung up.


    Victoria Kaur looked at the phone and frowned. She was a little dissatisfied with the man''s cold attitude.


    But thinking of the purpose of hering, she felt a little guilty.


    She walked into the elevator and pressed the button to the 18th floor.


    When the elevator opened, a tall woman immediately caught everyone''s eyes. She had curly hair and


    was dressed in a ck professional suit. She looked smart but feminine, which attracted men''s


    attention.


    She bowed politely and said, "Is it Miss Kaur? Mr. Peck asked me to pick you up."


    Victoria Kaur was stunned, then smiled and nodded.


    Victoria secretlymented that Charlie had hidden such a beauty in thepany. No wonder he liked


    to stay in thepany so much!


    She followed the secretary to Charlie''s office and knocked on the door. Then Bill opened the door.


    Bill is now working for Charlie Peck.


    The secretary and Bill nodded and left.


    Unlike what Kaur usually saw outside, Bill actually wore a formal suit and tie in thepany. He looked


    like an elite, and no one could tell that he was scheming in nature.


    With a slight smile, Bill stepped aside and let her in.


    Charlie''s office was veryrge, divided into two rooms. She was in the outer room, and the door in the


    middle was closed. But through the ss window, she could still see five or six men standing, inside


    with their backs to her. They were of different ages.


    Charlie sat behind the desk and was flipping through a document. He frowned slightly and spoke from


    time to time.


    The sound instion in the room was very good. She could only see his thin lips gently opening and


    closing. Under the light, his lips were slightly pink. She could not hear what he was saying.

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    Chapter 443 Ask Him for Help


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Bill''s voice sounded behind her. "Mr. Peck is dealing with something. Madam, please sit for a while!"


    Victoria turned around, smiled at him, put the cake on the table, and then sat down on the sofa.


    "What would you like to drink?"


    "Whatever."


    "Coffee?"


    "Okay!"


    Bill prepared it skillfully.


    She looked at him quietly.


    Not long after, the fragrance of the coffee hit the tip of her nose. Bill handed her a cup of coffee. She


    took a small sip. The first sip was slightly bitter, but then it was sweet.


    "You can make it. Amazing! "


    Bill smiled shyly and sat down opposite her.


    "Charlie likes coffee! So I took the time to learn a few days!"


    Victoria smiled slightly and said, "It''s his blessing to have a loyal subordinate like you!"


    Bill shook his head and sighed.


    "The Stevenson family has done me a great favor. Mr. Peck is the heir of the family. It''s a small thing for


    me to make a cup of coffee. I am willing to do everything for him."


    At this time, the inner door suddenly opened and people came out one after another.


    Bill stood up, looked at Charlie through the ss window, and then let her in.


    Victoria stood up and walked into the office with the cake.


    "Why are you here all of a sudden?"


    Charlie was still sitting behind the office desk. He didn''t look up and focused on reading a document.


    Victoria walked over, put the cake on the desk, and said with a smile, "Cause I miss you. I have arrived


    early in the morning. I am worried that you eat nothing, so I bring cakes for you!"


    He finally looked up at her and nced at the cake. Then he paused a few seconds.


    He lowered his eyes, and his expression did not change much.


    "Tell me! What do you want me to do for you?"


    Victoria Kaur was stunned.


    She cursed, "The man is so smart!


    He knows me!"


    In fact, in the past six months, although they seemed to be reconciled and affectionate.


    But only Victoria knew that this man did not let go of the pastpletely.


    Therefore, there was some estrangement between them.


    She pouted, dragged a leather chair beside her angrily, and sat down.


    Charlie concentrated on his things.


    There was silence in the office, leaving only the slight rustling sound of the pen moving across the


    paper.


    Charlie read and remarked on a stack of documents.


    "Are you done?"


    Victoria asked.


    Charlie nodded.


    "Then eat!"


    Charlie was stunned for a moment and looked at her inexplicably so that he tried to read her thoughts.


    "You must have had something I don''t know."


    Although he said so, he still ordered Bill to get the forks and knives.


    The cake was not small. Charlie only cut one piece and let Bill take out the rest.


    Looking at Charlie eating the cake elegantly, Victoria thought that he was so busy that he often forgot


    to eat!


    Now Charlie was responsible for the Stevenson family. Would he feel tired?


    Victoria suddenly felt a little ufortable.


    Soon, Charlie finished the cake.


    He picked up a tissue and wiped his mouth elegantly. After drinking the hot tea sent in by Bill, he


    asked, "Can you say it now?"


    Victoria narrowed her eyes and smiled. She took out the information about the Lia family''s old house.


    "Look, this is the information. I found two days ago that an old house is about to be auctioned in the


    charity auction. I think its location is very good. Although the current market price is still not very good,


    the price of the house in Eqitin has risen sharply in recent years. It will definitely double in less than five


    years.


    "Does the Stevenson family want to develop in the domestic?" "If you buy it at the charity party, maybe


    you can make a good name for The Stevenson family. What do you think?"


    Victoria looked at Charlie eagerly.


    Charlie casually flipped through the information Victoria gave him and immediately replied, "Not good!"


    Victoria''s face froze.


    She wanted to p on Charlie''s head.


    Charlie knew Victoria''s mind. He put down the document and exined, "This old house is remote and


    close to the garrison base. It''s not convenient for both transportation and life. Although its scenery is


    not bad, there are many ces with better scenery than there. You know what business the Stevenson


    family does. Do you think it''s appropriate for me to buy a house in front of the army gate?"


    Victoria thought for a moment and realized that it was indeed not appropriate!


    But who told Charlie it was for him? "It''s not suitable for the Stevenson family, but it was suitable for


    her!


    Charlie curled up his lips and leaned against the back of the chair with his crossed arms, looking at


    Victoria with a faint smile.


    "Why do you suddenly want to buy a house? Tell me the reason. Maybe I will change my mind after


    listening to your exnation."


    Victoria forced a smile.


    "You think too much! I just like this house. I want to introduce it to you for business investment."


    After saying this, Victoria grabbed the documents and rolled them up. She put them into her bag and


    turned to leave.


    Seeing Victoria leaving in a huff, Charlie sat behind the table with his cross-legged and his eyes half-


    narrowed.


    He was deep in thought.


    After a while, Charlie hung up the phone.


    Bill soon came in.


    "Mr. White."


    "Follow Mrs. White and see where she lives. I''ll go after work."


    Bill quickly said, "Yes."


    Seeing Charlie waving his hand, Bill left.


    ...


    Victoria went downstairs with a little frustration, threw her bag into the car, and sat inside.


    In fact, she didn''t have much hope to find Charlie.


    But as soon as Victoria just said something, Charlie refused without hesitation. Victoria still felt sad!


    What should Victoria do?


    This house was worth 2 million dors. It might not be a big deal for her in the past, but now it was not


    a small amount for her.


    Tomorrow was the auction, and time was running out. Where could she get so much money all of a


    sudden?


    She turned to look at the phone next to her seat and frowned slightly.


    In the end, Victoria picked her phone up and called James.


    The phone was quickly connected.


    "Victoria, what''s the matter?"


    "Uh..."


    Victoria had never asked anyone to borrow money. It was a little hard for her to say the thing.


    But when she thought of the house, Victoria finally said, "Brother, can you prepare 2 million dors for


    me before tomorrow?"


    James was surprised, "Why do you want so much money?"


    "Don''t worry! I need it to do something."


    After thinking for a while, Victoria added, "Use your private money. Don''t let Dad know."

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    Chapter 444 He Is a Bad Man


    James hesitated for a moment and said, "I don''t have so much for the time being."


    "How much you have?"


    "About 1. 6 million dors."


    "Give it to me first, and I''ll deal with the rest."


    "Okay! But..."


    He paused and said in a worried tone, "Do you get into trouble? Are you sure you can handle it


    yourself?"


    Victoria was slightly stunned and then burst intoughter, "Don''t worry! I''m fine. I''ll pay you back soon."


    "There''s no need. Take good care of yourself outside. Are you still angry with Dad? Is Charlie kind to


    you?"


    Victoria didn''t want to talk too much. She was afraid that she would not be able to calm down, so


    Victoria quickly stopped him.


    "I am very good, brother. You don''t worry about me."


    "Well, that''s good!"


    "I have something to do. Bye-bye!"


    "Bye-bye!"


    After hanging up the phone, Victoria looked at the phone and was a little stunned in the car.


    After a long time, the corners of his mouth curled slightly.


    A warm feeling rose in her heart.


    After leaving the Stevenson Group headquarters, Victoria drove back to the hotel.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Victoria arrived at the hotel, she saw Bill getting out of the car.


    "Hi, Mrs White. Mr. White asked me to follow you. If you need anything, you can tell me at any time."


    Victoria nced at Bill coldly.


    "Tell him not toe here today. I don''t wee him!"


    After saying, Victoria walked inside angrily.


    Bill''s face froze.


    After a while, he touched his nose.


    He would be the first to get hurt, if his boss and boss''s wife had a bad rtionship.


    However, Bill did not leave. He called Charlie and told him what Victoria said. Then, he followed


    Victoria into the hotel.


    After hearing what Victoria said, Charlie sneered.


    He took a look at the information about the house that was sent to him just now.


    Ha!


    Charlie knew well.


    That house was the residence of a famous painter, Nieff, Victoria''s idol.


    After the painter was dead, his house was auctioned off by his nephews, because the painter didn''t


    have any descendants.


    Victoria wanted this house so much, but no one knew what she thought.


    Charlie sneered and threw the things aside.


    But after thinking for a few seconds, he took it back and dialed Bill''s number.


    Check out when this house was auctioned.


    Bill was stunned and did not understand what Charlie wanted to do.


    As an assistant, Bill didn''t dare to ask anything, and he could only follow the order.


    Soon, Bill found out the house would be auctioned day after tomorrow.


    Charlie frowned.


    "Help me book the flight back."


    Bill was shocked.


    "Tomorrow?"


    "Is there a problem?"


    "No problem."


    Charlie hung up the phone heavily.


    The next day.


    Early in the morning, Victoria packed things up angrily and flew back.


    Victoria came to Othua personally to ask Charlie for help this time. If Charlie agreed, she would


    achieve her wish and then find time to enjoy with Natalia.


    Unexpectedly, Charlie refused without hesitation.


    She didn''t even have the mood to meet up with Natalia!


    Victoria was worried about the child at home, so she packed up her things and left. She secretly swore


    that she would never do such a stupid thing again!


    Natalia learned Victoria had been to Othua after Victoria returned back.


    After listening to Victoria''s words, Natalia felt funny very much.


    Even though Victoria had experienced many things and was no longer the eldest daughter of the Kaur


    family, she was still willful and impulsive as she used to be.


    She smiled and said, "How much do you need?"


    "About 400 thousand dors."


    "Okay, I transfer it to youter."


    Victoria''s eyes lit up.


    "Really? Natalia, thank you so much. I love you."


    Natalia tutted, "Do you only love me now?"


    "Of course not. You are my favorite."


    Theyughed and chatted for a long time. They agreed to meet after Natalia returned home. Then, they


    hung up the phone.


    The next day.


    The auction was held in the Oriental Hotel in the center of the city.


    After lunch, Victoria went back to her room and dressed up a ck dress. She put on a rare light


    makeup and wore a delicate pearl ne. Then she picked up her handbag and went out.


    When she went downstairs, the servant was amazed by her beauty.


    The servant asked with a smile, "Mrs. White, you look so beautiful. Where are you going?"


    Victoria smiled and said, "I''m going to attend an auction."


    "Well, be careful on the way ande back early."


    "Ok!"


    Victoria got into the car.


    She didn''t drive by herself today, but asked the driver to send her.


    In less than half an hour, the car arrived at the Oriental Hotel.


    The Oriental Hotel, one of the Bissel Group''s businesses, was one of thergest hotels in River City,


    including a sauna, guest room, KTV, catering, golf course, etc.


    Victoria walked into the splendid hall alone. Many upper-ss people in River City were present here


    today. Some of them had rtionship with her in her previous life. Now that they met again, but they


    did not know each other.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, the auction began.


    Victoria sat down in a remote corner. She looked around the crowd and found no familiar figure.


    She looked down at her watch. It was early.


    Victoria calmed down and sat in the corner, waiting quietly.


    The lights in the auction hall were originally very bright. As the host announced the start of the auction,


    the lights suddenly dimmed, leaving only two beams of white light on the stage. A beam of white light


    was on the host, and another beam of white light slowly followed the auction items brought up by the


    etiquettedy.


    "Let me introduce the first item, a blue and white porcin of the Tang Dynasty. It was unearthed in


    Houltron in 1970. Whether in color or technology..."


    The host introduced the items on the stage smoothly, but Victoria was not interested at all.


    The auction hall was veryrge. Most of the guests were sitting in the front row, but she was alone in


    the corner of thest row. If you did not look carefully, you would not be able to detect her existence.


    As time went by, valuable items were auctioned off one by one.


    Thest one!


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Everybody, I will introduce ourst item solemnly here. Please look at the big screen."


    The screen behind him suddenly lit up. An old house appeared in front of everyone, with an antique


    color, an old and solemn building, and a heavy historical atmosphere.


    "Many people present may know this house. It is the residence of an international famous painter, Nieff.


    It is located at the foot of the seventh road where the Eqitin''s military defense is located. Now, Master


    Nieff unfortunately passed away, and his adopted grandson, the youngest and most promising man in


    the capital city, Markel, is willing to take it out and auction it for free. He will donate all proceeds from


    the auction to the Eqitin''s Autism Children Care Centre."

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    Chapter 445 The Old House Auction


    As soon as the host finished speaking, the crowd began to stir.


    The host looked satisfied and continued, "Before the auction begins, let''s wee Mr. Markel to give a


    few words."


    The light suddenly dimmed. Then, when it lit up again, there was another person on the stage.


    Markel was dressed in a ck formal suit. Standing under the white light, he was so dazzling. His


    handsome and gentle facial features hid his usual fierceness, which made him look more refined. As


    soon as Markel appeared, the female guests in the guest seats screamed in a low voice.


    Victoria had to admit that Markel was charming.


    Markel''s mellow voice came through the sound, echoing in therge auction hall, and Victoria felt


    familiar and strange.


    "First of all, thank you foring to today''s charity auction to let me see your enthusiasm for charity. To


    be honest, this old house is not my own property, but I auction it today, so I''m really ashamed of


    everyone''s praise."


    "Everyone knows that the old house is my third grandfather''s ancestral property, and does not


    understand my actions. May be someone feels that it''s a little unfilial to auction off the ancestral


    property of my family. But I want to say that the real inheritance is not about these superficial worldly


    possessions, but rather, we should remember the ancestral teachings in our minds, knowing what is


    gentle and modest and practicing it !"


    "Maybe no one knows that I was also an autism child a long time ago. At that time, I was in an


    orphanage near Eqitin, and I lived like a machine. I was really desperate. It was not until my third


    grandpa came to the orphanage to inspect and took me away that my life was bright."


    He paused, as if he was thinking about the past, and his voice was a little low.


    After a while, he continued, "So, I hope that when I have the ability, I can help others more and help the


    autism children like me in the past. Let those autism children know that there are still many people


    caring about them. Let them know as long as they are willing to work hard, they can have a happy life!"


    After saying that, the apuse was thunderous.


    All the guests in the auction hall seemed to be moved by Markel''s words.


    Victoria sat in the corner and touched her wet face.


    She smiled sarcastically and reached out to wipe away the tears on her cheeks.


    "Thank you for Markel''s speech. Markel''s words make us learn a lot!"


    The host came to the stage in time, and said loudly, "Now, the auction starts. This old house is located


    at the foot of the Seventh Mountain. The nearby scenery is very good, suitable for vacation leisure. The


    starting price is 1 million dors, 10 thousand dors per time. The auction begins!"


    As soon as the host finished speaking, someone began to bid.


    "1 million and 40 thousand dors!"


    "1 million and 60 thousand dors!"


    "1 million and 100 thousand dors!"


    "1, 120, 000 dors!"


    "1, 120, 000 dors!"


    Everyone knew that this old house didn''t have any business value, so the bidding was very low.


    Suddenly, a cool voice came from the corner.


    "1, 200, 000 dors!"


    Everyone didn''t notice that there was another person sitting in the corner of the back row. They couldn''t


    help but turn their heads and look over. However, the light was dim and they could only see a fuzzy and


    slender figure. Judging from the voice, the person should be a youngdy.


    Someone immediately raised the price. "1, 240, 000 dors!"


    "1, 400, 000 dors!" Thedy in the corner made a prompt decision.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "1, 440, 000 dors!"


    Victoria Kaur continued, "1, 600, 000 dors!"


    At this moment, a young woman sitting in the front row suddenly ringed the bidder.


    "2, 000, 000 dors!"


    Victoria Kaur stood up irritably.


    It was very dark in the hall, but from where she stood, Victoria Kaur could still see the beautiful side


    face of thedy and her confident smile under the wavy hair. Although thedy sat in the crowd, she


    was still way above themon.


    Kate?


    The daughter of the Moss Group!


    Victoria Kaur pursed her lips and pressed the bidding button.


    "2, 100, 000 dors!"


    The crowd started stirring. Apparently, the price had exceeded the value of the old house itself!


    Kate Moss turned her head and looked in Victoria Kaur''s direction.


    Then she chased closely. "2, 140, 000 dors!"


    Victoria Kaur clenched her fist!


    James Kaur had given her 1, 720, 000 dors, with the 400, 000 dors from Natalia, she only had 2,


    180, 000 dors in total!


    As the daughter of the Moss Group, Kate Moss had abundant funds. How could Victoria Kaurpete


    with her?


    Frowning slightly, Victoria Kaur summoned a waiter and asked for a pen and paper.


    She wrote down a sentence on the paper and asked the waiter to bring it to Kate Moss.


    The hall was in silence, everyone was waiting to see if anyone else wanted to bid. In fact, many people


    knew no one could afford higher price to buy such an old house!


    The host also realized the situation and said, "2, 140, 000 dors once, 2, 140, 000 dors twice..."


    "Wait a minute!"


    Victoria Kaur gnashed her teeth. "2, 180, 000 dors!"


    Everyone in the hall suddenly looked at her.


    But she was staring at Kate Moss, who was in the front row holding a note.


    Kate Moss smiled at her kindly, and then she turned around and stopped bidding.


    "2, 180, 000 dors once, 2, 180, 000 dors twice, 2, 180, 000 dors three times, deal!"


    Victoria Kaur finally sighed with relief!


    After the auction, it was time for dinner. Victoria Kaur got what she wanted, there was nothing worth


    keeping her here any longer, so she got up and was ready to leave.


    However, she saw Kate Moss walking towards her.


    Victoria Kaur narrowed her eyes slightly and watched Kate Moss walk up to her, reaching out her hand.


    "Congrattions! You won."


    Kate Moss was 25 years old, who was also a popr actress of the new generation in the


    entertainment industry. Victoria Kaur and Kate Moss had a good rtionship, but they didn''t have a


    chance to have much contact.


    Kate Moss reached out and shook hands with her gently. Victoria Kaur said sincerely, "Thank you."


    Kate Moss smiled slightly. "You don''t have to thank me. Our family does business, so I am a


    businessman. That price has already exceeded the value of this old house. Even if you don''t write that


    note, I won''t bid again!"


    Victoria Kaur didn''t know whether Kate Moss was telling the truth or not, but she still nodded.


    "I''ve heard that Miss Moss is a business-minded person long time ago. You live up to your reputation."


    They glorified to each other for a while. At this moment, she saw Markel walking towards Kate Moss


    and stopping by.


    When he saw Victoria Kaur, he was kind of surprised.


    No one could deny that Victoria Kaur was extremely beautiful, and her beauty ispletely different


    from Kate Moss.


    Kate Moss is elegant and behaves as a nobledy. At a nce, everyone could tell that she came from


    a noble family.


    But Victoria Kaur ispletely different. She is innocent and cold, like a lotus blooming in the dark


    night. Her eyes are dark, which make she looked calm and mysterious. When men looked into her


    eyes, their desire urged them to explore more.


    "Kate, who is this?"


    Kate Moss smiled and said, "This is Miss Kaur."


    "Miss Kaur?" Markel seemed to have recalled something in his mind, and then he smiled. "It''s you.


    Hello, my name is Markel."

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    Chapter 446 It''s my pleasure


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Victoria Kaur looked at his outstretched hand, with her lips curled into a noble smile.


    "I already know Mr. Markel. The speech on the stage just now was very touching."


    She didn''t reach out her hand.


    Markel''s back stiffened slightly.


    Then he took back his hand awkwardly and said with a smile, "Miss Kaur, thank you for your support


    for the charity. With this money, we can give those autistic children better conditions for recovery, which


    can be regarded as merit."


    Victoria Kaur raised her eyebrows and said, "In this way, Mr. Markel''s contribution was much greater."


    "That''s not the same thing. After all, as a famous person, it is our duty to serve the country and the


    people."


    Markel turned to ask Kate Moss, "Are you going to stay for the dinner?"


    Kate Moss shook her head and said, "I have a date tonight. Do you want to stay?"


    Markel became a little bit unpleasant, although it was only for a moment, Victoria Kaur was still keenly


    aware of it.


    He smiled gently and said, "No, I have some work to deal with tonight."


    "How about having dinner together?"


    "Okay!"


    Victoria Kaur saw that they were chatting happily and she had no intention of being the third wheel. So


    she turned around and was about to leave.


    However, she was suddenly stopped by Kate Moss.


    "Miss Kaur, do you mind having dinner with us?"


    Victoria Kaur was a little bit stunned.


    Even a fool could tell that Markel wanted to have dinner with Kate Moss alone. Maybe he had other


    ns.


    Victoria Kaur didn''t want to disturb them like a fool.


    But when she looked into Kate Moss''s eyes, she could not refuse.


    Hesitated for a while, she smiled and nodded. "It''s my pleasure."


    They came to the fourth floor of the Oriental Hotel together.


    There was an open restaurant with only VIP rooms in the innermost room on the fourth floor. Since


    many people came to the auction today, the VIP rooms were booked already.


    Kate Moss apologized, "If you don''t mind, how about having dinner in the hall?"


    Markel had no reason to refuse beauty''s request.


    Victoria Kaur also said that it was OK.


    They chose a seat near the window and sat down.


    As the host, Kate Moss ordered all the specialties of the restaurant and a pot of tea. Then they


    gradually felt free to talk.


    While walking from the auction hall to the restaurant, they chatted on the way and became to know


    each other.


    Markel smiled and said, "I didn''t know that Miss Kaur was from The Kaur family in Julio. No wonder you


    were so generous."


    Victoria Kaur replied, "It''s just for the reputation of Master Nieff. I want to take the old house as a


    souvenir! But as far as I know, Miss Moss has no friendship with Master Nieff. I''m surprised that you


    are willing to bid at such a high price."


    Kate Moss raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, "That is a double standard!"


    Victoria Kaur pursed her lips lightly and did not reply.


    Soon after, the dishes were served.


    Kate Moss asked the waiter to open a bottle of wine. While the waiter was pouring the wine, she leaned


    over and whispered in Markel''s ear.


    Markel raised his eyebrows and smiled.


    "So Miss Kaur is the disciple of Master Nieff? I''m so sorry that I didn''t recognize you."


    At the auction, to sessfully buy the old house, Victoria Kaur wrote a note to Kate Moss. The content


    on the note was that the old house where her teacher lived and she wanted to buy it as a souvenir.


    Please don''t bid anymore.


    Victoria Kaur knew that with Kate Moss''s financial resources, if Kate really wanted to take over the old


    house, she had no power topete at all!


    So she came up with this idea!


    Victoria Kaur knew that although Kate Moss was from a rich and powerful family, she valued friendship


    very much. She guessed Kate Moss only participated in the bidding out of impulse and had no intention


    of buying this old house.


    She smiled and said, "I''m not a disciple of Master Nieff. He just taught me for some time when I was a


    kid. Later, I came to Eqitin to thank him, but I didn''t expect that he had passed away. So I want to buy


    that house as a souvenir!"


    Markel''s expression changed a little.


    His eyes were calm, but there was a sh of sadness on his face.


    "If Master Nieff were to know what Miss Kaur did today, he would probably be very pleased."


    Kate Moss patted him on the shoulder tofort him.


    Markel smiled at her gently.


    Victoria Kaur felt a little embarrassed and didn''t want to talk anymore.


    The meal was soon over.


    After dinner, they were ready to leave.


    As soon as they reached the door, Victoria Kaur stopped.


    Then she deliberately stepped back and hid behind Kate Moss quietly.


    Then she heard Kate Moss'' voice. "Eh? Mr. Peck, what a coincidence!"


    She gritted her teeth and felt she was really unlucky.


    Charlie Peck nced at Kate Moss lightly and he looked at the ce behind her.


    "I''ve seen it! Why are you hiding?"


    His voice was cold and impatient.


    Victoria Kaur had no choice but to slowly walk out from behind Kate Moss.


    Kate Moss looked at them and rolled her eyes slightly.


    "Ha! I forgot that Miss Kaur and Mr. Peck are old friends."


    As she spoke, she smiled and moved aside, exposing Victoria Kaur''s entire body.


    Markel, who was standing by the side, had a faint smile on his face. He was as gentle and elegant as


    usual, but his expression was a little bit unpleasant.


    Victoria Kaur walked up to Charlie Peck and whispered, "What are you doing here?"


    Charlie Peck took her hand and was about to leave.


    He didn''t want to pay attention to Kate Moss and Markel at all.


    Kate Moss took the initiative to greet him. At this time, she looked a little embarrassed.


    Markel narrowed his eyes and nced at the people behind Charlie Peck. He said, "The Stevenson


    family is really different. They have so many people to apany them for just a meal. It''s pure


    ostentation!"


    If someone else had said this, people would have felt that he was jealous and were picking on them.


    Markel''s gentle tone and sincere smile make it like a joke!


    Charlie Peck nced at him coldly.


    Then he opened his mouth. "Who are you?"


    Everyone was stunned.


    Victoria Kaur was also stunned for a moment, and then she almost burst outughing!


    Although Markel''s family couldn''tpare with the Four Great Families in the Eqitin, nor could it


    wealthy family.


    Moreover, everyone knew that Mr. Markel was quite cunning. Now that he had hooked up with Kate


    Moss, he would be sessful soon.


    For the sake of his future, everyone was eager to make friends with him. Who would deliberately


    embarrass him?


    In fact, Victoria Kaur didn''t like Markel very much, because she had heard a lot of scandals about him


    before. But she didn''t want to say anything to embarrass him for god sake.


    Hearing Charlie Peck''s words, Victoria Kaur couldn''t help but secretly like him a little bit.


    Charlie Peck! You''re ruthless enough!


    Looking at Markel''s expression as if he had eaten a fly, but he still pretended to be generous and calm,


    Victoria Kaur felt so happy!

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    Chapter 447 Day off


    Markel smiled and said, "I forgot that we don''t work together. Mr. Peck naturally doesn''t know me."


    It sounded very generous, but in fact, it contained irony. It meant that Charlie Peck as a bastard did not


    deserve to bepared with him.


    Charlie Peck narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Markel smiled proudly and whispered to Kate Moss, "Kate, let''s go!"


    Kate Moss nodded.


    They were ready to leave.


    When they just walked away, Charlie Peck frowned.


    Suddenly, he grabbed an apanying staff beside him and asked seriously, "Is he the Markel who


    was criticized as an unfaithful person and wanted to be sessful by relying on women?"


    The staff was obviously holding back hisughter, but he still persuaded him in a serious tone, "Mr.


    Peck, you can''t believe the rumors it easily."


    "Oh! I don''t believe it. I just have this impression. Besides, I don''t have the time to care about this


    gossip!"


    After that, he dragged Victoria Kaur to the VIP room.


    Behind him, Markel''s face was extremely dark.


    And it waspletely distorted.


    Kate Moss red at the backs of Charlie Peck and his staff angrily, and then looked at Markel with


    worry in her eyes.


    "Ignore him. Charlie Peck has always been so arrogant and domineering! It is impossible to hear any


    good words from him!"


    Markel smiled coldly, and a trace of maliciousness shed across his eyes.


    Then he patted Kate Moss''s armfortingly as if he had turned back into the gentle and elegant


    person in an instant. He said, "Don''t worry, no matter what the people say about me, as long as you,


    believe me, it''s enough."


    Kate Moss was relieved. They smiled at each other and left side by side.


    Victoria Kaur followed Charlie Peck into the VIP room.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The three staff came in with them.


    This room was in Japanese style. There was a short table in the middle of the private room with a soft


    cushion on both sides. After everyone entered the room, they sat down at the table separately.


    When the waiter came in, Charlie Peck casually ordered a few dishes.


    Then he waved his hand to let the waiter go out and closed the door. He told the waiter not to get in


    until he called.


    Victoria Kaur sat next to Charlie Peck and raised her eyebrows.


    She was sensible and did not speak.


    Through their conversation, Victoria Kaur soon learned that among the three people who came in with


    Charlie Peck, one of them had a big beard, and his name was Maximilian. He was the person in charge


    of trading in Burma of The Stevenson family.


    Maximilian frowned and looked a little anxious. He said, "Mr. White, I came to you this time to ask you


    for help!"


    Charlie Peck looked indifferent and signaled him to continue.


    "A week ago, we received a business deal and said that Mingo needed a batch of goods. Because they


    were all old custom, I didn''t doubt it and sent a batch of goods ording to his request. I didn''t expect


    to be robbed by a group of unknown guys as soon as we arrived there!"


    "Those people are very familiar with our route, personnel arrangement, and trading methods.


    ording to my spection, they should have been ambushed halfway! But I have checked carefully. I


    am in charge of this batch of goods, and there is absolutely no leak of information."


    "That''s not enough. The most important thing is that the buyer is in a hurry to get the goods, but I don''t


    even know who the robbers are. How can I give them to him?


    Damn them! Usually, they would call each other brothers. If something really happened, they would


    turn hostile and refuse to recognize each other. They would say that they would pay double the penalty


    if they didn''t pay the money on time. You also know that it''s not easy to do business in Mingo. How can


    I pay so much money to him? But we can''t let the patriarch know about this, or I can''t stay here


    anymore."


    "So I can only beg you! Mr. White! I hope you can show mercy, even if it means that we have been


    loyal for so many years, please help us!"


    Charlie Peck bent one of his legs and sat quietly. He put his arms on his knees and tapped on the table


    with his fingertips.


    He frowned as if he was deep in thought.


    Maximilian and the other two looked at him eagerly, not daring to take a deep breath.


    After a while, he said slowly, "It''s not that I don''t want to help you, but you all know that although I''m in


    charge of the business of The Stevenson family on the surface, I never like to intervene in their


    affairs..."


    Before he could finish his words.


    The three looked at each other, stood up immediately, and took a step back.


    Then, he knelt down on one knee and said solemnly, "If Mr. White is willing to help us, the three of us


    are willing to serve you in the future and repay you."


    A dim light shed in Charlie Peck''s ck eyes, and the corners of her mouth were slightly raised.


    He chuckled and said, "What are you doing? I''m not saying no!"


    With that, he raised his hand to signal them to get up. After the three sat down again, he said slowly,


    "Although I never meddled in their affairs, The Stevenson family is one after all. How about this? I


    promise you that I will help you find out the whereabouts of that batch of goods in two days."


    The three of them were overjoyed, but he suddenly interrupted them. "But..."


    His eyes were dark and there was a hint of banter. He smiled and said, "I''m only responsible for


    checking for you. As for the goods, you have to get them yourself!"


    The three were slightly stunned and soon reacted.


    They nodded vigorously. "Of course! Thank you, Mr. White!"


    Charlie Peck waved his hand indifferently, and then the three thanked him and left.


    After they left, Charlie Peck asked the waiter to serve the dishes.


    The dishes were soon served. Victoria Kaur had already eaten, so she only ordered for him.


    As a result, the man was eating elegantly, while she holding a ss of lemon water, was bored to be a


    spectator.


    It had to be said that Charlie Peck''s way of eating was actually very gentle, and every move of his was


    indescribably elegant and noble.


    It was not like his usual style at all.


    After finished.


    He wiped his mouth with a napkin and suddenly asked, "Did you get the house?"


    Victoria Kaur was stunned.


    Then she remembered that since he saw her having dinner with Markel and Kate, he could guess the


    purpose of her appearance today.


    She didn''t intend to hide it, so she nodded honestly.


    The man looked up at her. "You like it so much?"


    She pursed her lips and lowered her head to touch an embroidery on the table cloth without saying


    anything.


    She looked a little angry.


    He thought about it and agreed. She asked him for help, but he refused without hesitation. He forced


    her to go to Joel. She should be angry!


    Victoria Kaur didn''t realize that it was more natural for her to ask Charlie Peck for help than to ask Joel


    for help.


    The man suddenly chuckled and stopped pressing her.


    He took out a cigarette and lit it skillfully.


    Bluish white smoke swirled between the two of them, gradually covering their face. She did not know if


    it was an illusion, when Victoria Kaur looked up asionally, she saw that his eyes were blurred, and


    he seemed to be a little greedy when he looked at her.

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    Chapter 448 Recalling the Past


    His heart shook violently, as if he was holding a deer in his hand and beating fast.


    She turned her face away from him.


    His movements were so flustered as if he was trying to escape.


    After a while, Charlie Peck finished smoking and stood up.


    "Let''s go!"


    Victoria Kaur also stood up and asked, "Where are we going?"


    "Why don''t go and have a look at a house worth more than two million?"


    They walked out of the Hotel and got into the off-road vehicle of Charlie Peck.


    The car started and sped along the road.


    Soon, they arrived at the foot of the seventh road.


    Victoria Kaur had note back for many years, but she didn''t expect that everything here was still the


    same as before. There were blue bricks, green tiles, small bridges, and flowing water. After more than


    ten years of walking in the old ce, she didn''t feel strange at all.


    She still remembered the time when she was sent here to learn painting when she was a child.


    Although it was short, it was beautiful.


    After asking for Charlie Peck''s opinion, the man refused to go in, so she got out of the car alone.


    She pushed the door open and walked into the old house alone.


    The house was not big, and theyout was somewhat simr to that of the house in the early years.


    However, it was not exactly the same. When she entered the house, she could see a huge screen wall


    with the question words carved by Master Nieff.


    The yard was overgrown with weeds. It could be seen that no one had been here for many years.


    There was a locust tree in the corner. In her memory, she nted it here.


    At that time, a seedling had grown into a towering tree. Its branches and leaves crossed the wall and


    stretched far away, covering the whole corner with ayer of cool.


    It was full of memories!


    She walked to the door and pushed it open. A thinyer of dust fell from her head.


    The room was dim. She found the switch with her memory and turned on the light with a click.


    The old chandelier made a sizzling sound, but in the end, it turned on unwillingly, because no one lived


    there. The furniture in the room was covered with ayer of white cloth to block the dust. When the


    master came back, he could reduce the cleaning work.


    Unfortunately... Master will nevere back again!


    She felt a little sad.


    She pushed open the bedroom door.


    There were two closely connected bedrooms. She remembered that when she couldn''t fall asleep at


    that time, the master would gently pat her on the shoulder with her hand, making her not afraid.


    Memories flooded her mind like a tide. Only then did she realize that there were many things she didn''t


    think about. It was because she didn''t want to think about it, not because she had forgotten it.


    Those feelings engraved in her bones and blood would never be forgotten!


    She walked into the room where she lived when she was a child and looked at the small wooden bed.


    Suddenly, she felt like lying on it with love.


    Then shey down gently.


    Now that she had grown into an adult, she could only curl up on the small bed. Her posture was not


    It was as if he had returned to his childhood! So naive, so carefree.


    She gently closed her eyes and suddenly felt very tired.


    It seemed that she hadn''t had a good sleep for a long time!


    She clenched her fists and said to herself, "Just sleep for a while, even ten minutes."


    Just take it as a 10-minute leave.


    ...


    "Plop!"


    Suddenly, a strange sound came from outside the window.


    Victoria Kaur suddenly opened her eyes, which were as bright as cold stars.


    He shouted in a low voice, "Who?"


    Just as his voice fell, a ck shadow suddenly flew past the window.


    She got up and immediately chased after him.


    It was about seven o''clock in the evening, and it was dark. The lights were on, and the autumn wind in


    the yard was blowing slowly. There was no one there.


    She stood at the door and looked around warily.


    Suddenly, her eyes narrowed!


    A snow-white kitten was squatting under the window. It was wet all over, as if someone had just pulled


    it out of the water!


    However, it was not raining today. She did not remember any pond nearby.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After hesitating for a while, she finally walked over and picked up the kitten.


    The cat was very soft and was calling softly in her arms.


    "Meow."


    She suddenly smiled.


    It was a cute kitten.


    She closed the door and walked out of the yard with the little white cat in her arms.


    From a distance, she saw Charlie Peck sitting in the car with one hand on the window. The sleeves of


    the white shirt were rolled up, revealing half of his arm, which looked very casual.


    Seeing her walk out with a cat in her arms, he was a little surprised. "Where did you get it from?"


    Victoria Kaur smiled and said, "I found it in the yard. Isn''t it very cute?"


    Probably all men had no feelings for this kind of animal. He nced at it calmly and said, "I don''t think


    so."


    Victoria Kaur red at him.


    Then, ignoring his unhappy expression, she sat in the passenger seat with the cat in her arms.


    The cat was covered with water. Victoria Kaur asked Charlie Peck to find a clean towel in the trunk and


    wipe it carefully.


    She was very patient!


    The man was even more displeased.


    But at this moment, the little white cat stood up from Victoria Kaur''s legs and trembled all over.


    Suddenly, drops of water sshed in all directions.


    Charlie Peck''s eyes seemed to spurt fire.


    He said angrily, "It''s dirty!"


    The little white cat stretched out its ws to him, meowing, as if it was retorting.


    Victoria Kaur was overjoyed.


    The car started and slowly drove out of the path.


    Leave there.


    When they returned to the vi, it was already eight o''clock in the evening. Victoria Kaur handed the


    little white cat to the servant and asked him to take care of it. Then she looked at the child for a while


    before going upstairs to rest.


    The next morning, she got up and saw the man standing in front of the bed.


    His voice was cold and he said, "Tomorrow at eight o''clock, we''ll go to the resort and do something with


    me!"


    After that, he turned and left.


    Victoria Kaur was stunned for a long time before she came to her senses.


    Go to the resort? Only the two of them?


    She was a little confused and wanted to ask more, but the man did not give her a chance and turned to


    leave.


    The next morning.


    Victoria followed Charlie Peck to a famous entertainment resort near River City.


    It was two hours drive. When they arrived at the vi, it was already ten o''clock in the morning.


    Charlie Peck booked the presidential suite. After they put down their luggage, Charlie Peck went to


    change his clothes.


    He was dressed in a white casual suit when he went out this morning, but now he had changed into a


    ck formal suit. His hair was neatlybed back, revealing his smooth forehead. He looked very


    energetic.


    While buttoning his wristwatch, he asked, "I have a lunch party at noon. Would you like to go with me?"


    Victoria Kaur immediately shook her head. "I''m not going."


    As if he had already expected her answer, Charlie Peck nced at her and pointed to the phone in the


    living room. He said, "Then you stay for a while and call the guest room department to order the meal.


    I''ll be back at about three o''clock in the afternoon. Before that, don''t run around. Do you understand?"


    Victoria Kaur quickly nodded.


    He picked up his coat and walked out.


    As soon as Charlie Peck left, Victoria Kaur suddenly felt at ease. She walked around the room and


    found a small garden on the balcony. There was also a small hot spring pool in the garden, which was


    big enough to amodate five or six people. The pool was cleaned uppletely. As long as she


    poured water, she could use it immediately.


    She woke up early today and felt a little sleepy. Seeing this, she immediately opened the water and


    filled up half of the pool. Then she went back to her room to change into a swimsuit and soaked herself


    in it.

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    Chapter 449 Provocation


    When her skin touched the warm water, the pores all over her body slowly opened. She couldn''t help


    closing her eyes and sighing. It wasfortable!


    After soaking for more than half an hour, she felt hungry.


    So she got up, went back to her room to change her clothes, and called to order dinner.


    The lunch was soon served.


    She had never paid much attention to food. While she was eating in the living room, her phone


    suddenly rang.


    She looked around and found that it was a ne in the hotel. She quickly picked it up and answered it.


    The pleasant voice of the receptionist sounded. "Hello, is it Mr. White?"


    Victoria Kaur was stunned. She was still holding chopsticks in her hand and said, "He''s not here now.


    What''s the matter?"


    "Hello, here''s the thing. There''s a Miss Lee downstairs iming to be Mr. White''s friend. If you want to


    find him, can you tell him for me?"


    Victoria Kaur opened her mouth in shock and dropped her chopsticks on the table.


    After a while.


    "Hello, are you still here?"


    She quickly picked up her chopsticks and said in a slightly flustered voice.


    "Uh, Charlie Peck went out and won''te back until afternoon. How about this, let her go up directly!"


    "Okay!"


    The phone was hung up.


    After a long time, Victoria Kaur was in a state of shock.


    A friend of Charlie Peck?


    How could she not know that he had a female friend?


    A momentter, someone knocked on the door.


    She quickly put down her knife and fork and walked over to open the door.


    She can''t deny that the moment she opened the door, she was somewhat amazed.


    The woman in front of her was wearing a long whitece dress. Her ck hair fell to her waist. She


    was thin and her skin was white. Although her facial features were not delicate, she looked gentle and


    quiet, exuded a strong ambiance of literature and art.


    Never being unabashed, but she made people like her at a nce.


    "Are you Mrs. White?"


    She smiled gently and reached out to her. "Hello, my name is Marilyn Lee. I''m Charlie''s friend."


    "Charlie?"


    It was the first time that Victoria had heard someone call Charlie Peck in this way. She was slightly


    stunned, and then she quickly reached out to shake hands with her. Her smile looked kind of


    embarrassed, "Hello."


    Marilyn tilted her head and looked into the room. She asked, "Where''s Charlie?"


    "He went out for business. He won''te back until afternoon."


    Victoria suddenly remembered that the two of them were still standing at the door. She quickly stepped


    aside and let her in. She smiled and said, "Come in and have a seat please."


    Marilyn nodded and entered the room.


    The room was a little messy. After she finished soaking in the hot spring to wipe her hair, she didn''t


    have enough time to clean up the towel. And the slippers changed from Charlie Peck were kicked by


    her, and even half of the takeout was still on the table.


    Victoria was a little embarrassed when she saw Marilyn looking around the room.


    She quickly asked, "Have you had the meal? If not, do you need me to order food for you?"


    Marilyn Lee shook her head and smiled gently. "No, thank you!"


    After a pause, she added, "I''m in poor health and my family has never allowed me to eat food outside."


    Victoria frozen for a while.


    Looking at the simple dishes on the table, she felt inexplicably unhappy.


    Marilyn didn''t seem to notice it. She just walked back and forth in the room, sometimes touching the


    clothes on the shelf, and sometimes flipping through the books on the table, as if they were familiar


    with each other.


    Victoria frowned and leaned against the door. Her eyes grew colder and colder.


    She couldn''t understand what was going on with this woman. It was wired that Marilyn acted like this


    under the circumstance of her knowing the rtionship between Charlie Peck and Victoria.


    What was she going to do? "Force me to leave?"


    After a while, she finally couldn''t bear it anymore. She cleared her throat and coughed.


    "Well... do you want to call him first?"


    She guessed that Charlie Peck would not like to see his room was visited like a zoo.


    Marilyn raised her head and smiled gently at her.


    "There''s no need. When Charlie is working, he doesn''t like to be disturbed."


    Victoria was stunned.


    She suddenly felt that she and Charlie Peck were husband and wife.


    But she didn''t say anything. If Victoria used this as an excuse, that would be too stingy.


    Victoria looked at her angrily and felt annoyed. When she was about to turn around and leave, she was


    suddenly stopped by Marilyn.


    "I heard that you came from Julio?"


    Victoria turned around and looked at her.


    Marilyn smiled. Her smile had always been gentle and harmless. Perhaps she was really in poor


    health, and her skin was abnormally pale.


    She said gently, "Coincidentally, I just came back from Juliost week. I brought with me some special


    specialties of Julio. Do you want them?"


    Victoria pursed her lips.


    "There''s no need. We''ve eaten a lot of them since we were young, so we don''t need them anymore. As


    for you, since you don''t often go there, you can keep them by yourself."


    Her tone was cool.


    However, Marilyn didn''t seem to care. She said, "You''re so kind. You''re Charlie''s wife and he''s my


    friend, so you''re also my friend. Why are you regard me as an outsider? I''ll ask someone to send some


    to you tomorrow."


    Victoria silently twitched her mouth and did not refuse again.


    The room fell into silence.


    After walking around the bedroom, Marilyn checked the time with some regret on her face.


    After thinking for a while, she suddenly asked, "Charlie hasn''te back yet. Are you going to wait for


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    him in the room all the time?"


    Victoria nodded.


    She didn''t intend to wait for Charlie Peck in the room all along, but somehow, she didn''t want to tell this


    woman her real thoughts.


    Marilyn suddenly smiled and said, "Well! I heard that there is a personal painting exhibition in the vi.


    It''s noon now, and there should be very few people. Would you like to go with me to have a look?"


    "A painting exhibition?"


    She was not interested, so she simply refused.


    "No need, I''m not interested in this."


    Marilyn was not disappointed, "Okay! In fact, I came here mainly because I heard that Charlie is here. I


    want to see him, but since he is not here..."


    She smiled helplessly. "Then I have to go first."


    Victoria finally smiled. She narrowed her eyes and said, "Okay, take care."


    Marilyn walked to the door and suddenly hesitated. Finally, she took out an invitation card and handed


    it to Victoria.


    "I will hold a party of art circles tonight. Could you help me pass this invitation card to Charlie?"


    Victoria took it and saw that there were a few words written on it. It was too rough to see the content,


    but she had to admit that it was very artistic and beautiful.


    Nodding, she said, "Okay, no problem."


    "Thank you."


    After watching Marilyn leave, Victoria closed the door and finally let out a long sigh of relief.


    She threw the card on the table and found that the food was cold. She no longer had the desire to


    continue eating. She tidied up and went back to her room for a rest.


    She slept until the afternoon.


    Until Charlie Peck came back.


    Victoria had always been a light sleeper. With a light click of the door outside, she was startled and


    woke up at once.

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    Chapter 450 She Was Jealous


    She rubbed her eyes and checked the time. It was already half past four in the afternoon.


    She got up and walked out of the room. When she saw Charlie Peck picking up the invitation card from


    the table and checked it curiously.


    "Your friend came here at noon. This is for you."


    Victoria said thiszily and turned back to go back to her room.


    Charlie Peck looked at her, put down the credit card, and asked, "You didn''t go out today?"


    Victoria said grumpily, "Didn''t you tell me not to go around?"


    In fact, she just felt a little sleepy and had no interest in the scenery here, so she was toozy to go


    out.


    However, Charlie Peck suddenly smiled frivolously.


    He seemed to be very satisfied with her obedience.


    After taking off his coat and throwing it aside, he sat down on the sofa and waved to her. "Come here."


    Victoria squinted at him.


    After a while, she slowly walked over.


    She stopped in front of him. Charlie Peck suddenly took her hand. The next second, a cold object was


    put on her wrist.


    Victoria felt a chill run down her spine and instantly lost her sleepiness.


    He raised his hand and saw an exquisite bracelet iid with three star-shapedke-blue gems.


    Although it was not luxurious, it was fresh and beautiful. Judging from the workmanship alone, it must


    be valuable.


    She was a little stunned and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Charlie Peck said calmly, "They gave it to you. It''s called the Star of the Milky Way. If you think it''s


    suitable, you can take it back."


    "Oh."


    Victoria paused and said, "Is there anything else? I''ll go back to my room if there''s nothing else."


    Charlie Peck waved his hand.


    Victoria turned around and walked to the bedroom.


    He entered the room and closed the door.


    In the space that only belonged to her, the originally calm face suddenly moved slightly. The corner of


    her mouth was uncontrobly raised. She raised her hand and carefully looked at the bracelet on her


    white wrist.


    The blue gemstones were embedded on the tinum bracelet. Upon closer inspection, there seemed


    to be a faint light flowing through the gems. They are so beautiful!


    Something inexplicably soft in his heart slowly grew.


    At this time, the voice of Charlie Peck came in through a door.


    "Stop sleeping. Dress up and go out for dinner with me."


    Victoria put down her hands and suddenly remembered something. Just as she was about to speak, he


    added, "Only the two of us."


    Just as she was about to say something, she immediately swallowed it back.


    After a while, she said, "Okay."


    They went downstairs together and went to an open-air restaurant in the vi for dinner.


    Halfway through the meal, Victoria suddenly felt a burning gaze behind her. She could not help but turn


    her head.


    Marilyn was sitting not far away from them, surrounded by a group of young men and women. Judging


    from their clothes alone, it could be seen that they were a group of people who specialized in art. She


    could vaguely hear what she said, which were also some artistic topics.


    Victoria smiled politely at her.


    However, Marilyn did not react, which was rarely seen. She stared at the bracelet on her wrist.


    She looked back at Charlie Peck in confusion.


    Meanwhile, Charlie was still eating the steak gracefully, as if he didn''t notice Marilyn not far away.


    After a while, Marilyn came over.


    "Charlie, what a coincidence! You''re also here for dinner?"


    It seemed that Charlie Peck had just noticed her. He picked up a napkin and wiped his mouth, saying,


    "Yes. Are you having a party with friends?"


    Marilyn nodded and smiled softly. Her thin body looked even more pitiful with that smile.


    "Will youe tonight?" She asked with her tone full of expectation.


    Victoria didn''t know if it was an illusion, but she felt that at that moment, Charlie Peck frowned slightly.


    Then he nodded. "What time is it?"


    The joy on Marilyn''s face could hardly be concealed. "Nine o''clock."


    "Okay! I''ll go."


    "Then I''ll wait for you."


    After that, she took a deep look at Charlie and then nced at Victoria next to her. Without stopping,


    she turned around and walked back.


    Victoria waspletely ignored from the beginning to the end.


    She even did not understand what had happened to this person!


    When they left after dinner, Marilyn was still eating happily at the table. The gentle and weak woman


    was surrounded by a group of strange-looking men and women. Sheughed in a low voice. It should


    have been a very strange picture, but it looked very harmonious actually.


    Charlie Peck took her hand and said, "What are you looking at? Let''s go!"


    Only then did Victoria react when she was pulled out by him.


    The sight behind her had always been hot, like a needle, which made her very ufortable.


    Instead of returning to the hotel, they went to a naturalke in the vi to row.


    Theke was very clear, and one could vaguely see all kinds of small fish swimming. At a nce, one


    could tell that the environmental protection here was very good. They sat on the wooden boat and


    rowed all the way to the center of theke before stopping. Looking around, one could see distant


    mountains. In addition to the cool wind in the evening, they felt veryfortable.


    Victoriay prone on the bow of the ship, stretched out her hand, and scooped up a handful ofke


    water. She miraculously scooped up a red goldfish, which made her extremely happy.


    "Hey! Look, I caught a small fish."


    Charlie Peck put down the paddle, squatted down beside her, and smiled faintly.


    "Do you want to bottle it?"


    "Of course!"


    Once the child''s heart was aroused, Victoria would be particrly excited.


    Seeing this, Charlie Peck did not say anything. He quickly returned to the cabin and took a bottle of


    mineral water. After he opened the bottle cap and poured the water out, he put another half bottle of


    "Quick! Let''s see if we can catch a few more."


    Victoria, who had tasted the sweetness of it, was obviously aroused. She leaned on the bow of the ship


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    and float in theke.


    Charlie Peck didn''t stop her. He didn''t talk much today. He sat next to her, holding the bottle and


    watching quietly.


    But it had been a long time since he got the fish again.


    In fact, this kind of fish was flexible and small, and theke was so big that it was very difficult to catch


    a fish with only his hands. Just now, he was just lucky to get one. Victoria naturally understood it, so


    even if she found nothing in the end, she was not too depressed.


    She was tired of ying, so she also sat down at the bow of the ship like Charlie Peck and stretched


    out her limbsfortably.


    "It''s reallyfortable here. I feel rxed as soon as Ie out."


    Charlie Peck nodded. "You''ve worked hard these days. Have a good rest these days."


    Victoria was stunned. Only then did she remember that she had not rxed like this for a long time.


    She couldn''t help frowning when she thought of the strange behavior of Marilyn just now.


    "What''s the rtionship between that woman and you? Why do I always feel that she likes you?"


    There was no special expression on Charlie''s face. He just nced at her lightly.


    "So?"


    Victoria widened her eyes.


    "Are you jealous?"


    Her expression changed. After a while, she snorted.


    "Nobody is jealous."


    However, he was still in a bad mood.


    Charlie Peck exined, "Her father used to do me a favor. I just didn''t want to embarrass her for her


    father''s sake. It''s impossible for her to do anything else. Besides, we haven''t seen each other for many


    years and she has her own fiance. The reason why he agreed to go today is that he had promised her


    father that he would help her when necessary, but it doesn''t mean that we have other possibilities."

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    Chapter 451 Joining the Banquet


    After listening to him, Victoria looked at him suspiciously.


    "Really?"


    Charlie Peck raised his eyebrows.


    "Victoria, do you know that you look like a jealous wife now?"


    Victoria got angry right away.


    "Shut up! You are the jealous one!"


    As she spoke, she reached out to push him away. Charlie Peck held her hand and her mood


    inexplicably improved. Sheughed softly.


    They didn''t go back to the hotel untilte at night. Charlie Peck went to Marilyn''s ce and came back.


    He didn''t stay there for long.


    Victoria Kaur was slightly satisfied with his attitude.


    She slept until the next morning.


    The next morning, Victoria Kaur got up and took a cup to the living room to pour water. The door


    suddenly opened.


    She opened her sleepy eyes and watched Charlie Peck walk in.


    Charlie Peck got up early. At this time, he had already finished exercising. His strong body was


    wrapped in a sweatshirt, full of hormones.


    Seeing her standing there, he said, "Change your clothes. I''ll take you to parachuteter."


    Victoria Kaur turned to look at him in shock.


    After a while, she pursed her lips and asked seriously, "Brother, it''s not easy for you to take a vacation.


    Don''t you need to rest?"


    "No need."


    Alright! She deserved to worry about it.


    Victoria Kaur acquiesced to the man''s proposal and returned to her room with water.


    Half an hourter, they tidied up and went out.


    In the past, Victoria Kaur liked bungee and parachuting, which was an exciting exercise, so her friends


    almost didn''t treat her as a woman.


    She didn''t expect that there would be such a project in a ce like the Celebrity Vi. Although it was


    the simplest at the initial level, she was still very happy.


    After ying for the whole morning, at noon, Charlie Peck took her to a music restaurant for seafood.


    The vi was veryrge, and there were several restaurants. This restaurant mainly focused on


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    seafood. There were two small seals in the two vats at the door. They looked stupid and cute.


    Victoria Kaur suddenly remembered the little fish she and Charlie Peck caught in thekest night. On


    the way back to the hotel, Charlie Peck bought a small fish tank for her to store fish. Later, after


    returning to her room, she put it on the windowsill. When she went back at night, she didn''t go to see it


    because she had something in her heart. She didn''t know if it was dead or not.


    After entering the restaurant, they chose a seat and sat down.


    Victoria Kaur only ordered the seafood porridge and left the rest to Charlie Peck.


    The man quickly ordered a few signature dishes here.


    They sat down and waited for the dishes to be served.


    Victoria Kaur drank her tea and suddenly asked him, "Are you finished your work?"


    Charlie Peck nced at her. "Who told you that I came out for work?"


    "Didn''t you have an appointment with a client yesterday?"


    The man suddenly frowned. "It was temporary."


    After thinking for a while, he said, "If you have any other ces to y in the next few days, you can


    say. I''ll show you around when I''m free."


    Hearing his words, Victoria Kaur was slightly stunned.


    Why did he feel so ttered?


    Just then, the two figures at the door caught her attention.


    It was Markel and Kate!


    Victoria Kaur frowned slightly. "Why are they here?"


    Kate also saw her and smiled at her kindly. However, when she nced at Charlie Peck, her


    expression changed slightly.


    However, it soon calmed down. As if on purpose, she moved to block Markel''s eyesight.


    Pointing to the other side, Markel nodded and the two walked toward the other side.


    Victoria Kaur''s expression changed slightly.


    However, she did not care much about them. She knew that Markel had a grudge against Charlie Peck,


    so she pretended not to see them.


    Unexpectedly, after dinner, Kate suddenly stopped after taking two steps forward. She turned around


    and took out two invitation cards from her bag and handed them to her.


    "Miss Kaur, there will be a celebrity party tonight, organized by The Bissel family. I hope you and Mr.


    White cane together."


    Victoria Kaur took the invitation card, looked at it, and then looked at Charlie Peck.


    Seeing that the other party did not refuse, he said, "Okay! We will go."


    Kate smiled and walked out.


    As soon as Kate left, Victoria Kaur asked awkwardly, "Hey, are you really going?"


    Charlie Peck raised his eyebrows. "You don''t want to go?"


    Victoria Kaur chuckled. "That''s not true. It''s just that I feel a little strange. Besides, I don''t think she''d


    invite me. It''s a fake invitation. It''s true though she wants to invite you."


    After all, Charlie Peck had embarrassed Markelst time. No matter how generous Kate was, it was


    impossible for her to have no grudges.


    The first reason she invited them was Charlie Peck''s identity.


    After all, he was the current ruler of The Stevenson family and held a very important position in the


    business world. If he took part in the party, he would definitely bring glory to the banquet.


    Secondly, The Stevenson family was in charge of all the docks andnd transportation, while The


    Stevenson family was engaged in the industry. Many of the industries needed to be done through The


    Stevenson family. If they could build a good rtionship with Charlie Peck, it would only benefit their


    future business.


    To make it clear, no matter how much Kate liked Markel, she was still a businessman. A businessman


    valued profit and would immediately take a fancy to the most effective choice. At least at present, she


    was still a businessman.


    Charlie Peck looked at her. "Forget it if you don''t want to go."


    Victoria Kaur was at a loss. "Ah? No. I didn''t say that."


    The man raised his eyebrows. Obviously, he felt that her words were not true.


    Victoria Kaur pursed her lips and paused before saying, "In fact, it''s okay to go and have a look.


    Anyway, there''s nothing to do at night!"


    Charlie Peck chuckled and threw the invitation card to her before getting up.


    " Let''s go!"


    Victoria Kaur was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect him to leave as soon as he said so. She


    quickly got up and asked, "Where are we going?"


    "Aren''t you going to the banquet? Did you bring your gown?"


    "No! But, eh? You paid the bill?"


    "I bought it earlier!"


    "Oh."


    ...


    There was a pedestrian street and shopping area in Celebrity Vi, in which there were all kinds of


    famous brands.


    Victoria Kaur followed him into a French luxury store. The store was not big, but the clothes inside were


    all thetest clothes this year.


    Victoria Kaur immediately saw a dark V-ck dress iid with red diamonds. She pointed at it and


    said, "Take it down and let me have a look."


    Charlie Peck frowned.


    The shop assistant took down the dress with a smile and said, "you really have good taste. This dress


    is a ssic model of our style. At present, there is only this one in the whole country, and your skin is


    white and delicate, which is very suitable for ck and red."


    Victoria Kaur took the dress happily and looked at Charlie Peck.


    "How is it? Is this beautiful?"


    Charlie Peck frowned and suddenly reached out to take a sky-blue dress from the shelf.


    "Buy this."


    Victoria Kaur: "..."


    How much this person liked blue!


    The shop assistant was obviously very perceptive. She immediately smiled and said to Charlie Peck,


    "The name of this dress is Dream. It means that it represents dreamy and sweetness. Miss Kaur


    seems to be very young. Wearing this suit suits your age."

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    Chapter 452 A Hundred Years of Peace


    Victoria Kaur was embarrassed.


    She was the mother of a child. How could she be young?


    However, the shop assistant''s words obviously caught the man''s attention. His mouth was slightly


    raised. Without asking for the price, he waved his hand and said, "Pack it up!"


    Miss Kaur quickly stopped him. "Don''t need to try?"


    The dress was so narrow that she was worried that she couldn''t wear it.


    The man looked down at her, turned his eyes on her, and said, "You don''t have to try, you can definitely


    wear it."


    For some reason, after he finished speaking, Victoria Kaur blushed inexplicably.


    The shop assistant asked with a smile, "Sir, are you going to pay by credit card or cash?"


    "Credit card."


    "Okay, this way please, sir."


    Charlie Peck followed the shop assistant to pay the bill, and Victoria Kaur stood still and waited quietly.


    Soon, he came out with a bag. There was a dress, but there were three bags. She took it and found


    that she had a handbag and shoes.


    She felt an inexplicable feeling in her heart.


    This man!


    The shop assistant was obviously very happy. Although most of the people who came here to y


    were either rich or noble, it was very rare to see such a straightforward custom, so she sent them to the


    door of the store.


    The two of them took a few steps away and waved their hands enthusiastically. "Take care, I wish you a


    happy reunion for a hundred years!"


    A hundred years of harmony? !


    Victoria Kaur was shocked by these four words.


    Charlie Peck quickly grabbed her arm and looked down at her with a very yful look.


    Victoria Kaur immediately stood up and shook off his hand, as if she had been infected with some


    virus.


    "Haha! This shop assistant''s eyesight is really bad, isn''t it?"


    She smiled awkwardly.


    Charlie Peck, on the other hand, said calmly, "No, she has good taste."


    Victoria Kaur red at him.


    The man looked calm and said seriously, "The bags and shoes I gave you are very beautiful. I am not


    good at this, but I am very satisfied with her masterpiece."


    Victoria Kaur: "..."


    They returned to the hotel and went back to their rooms to rest for a while. They agreed to go out


    together at nine o''clock.


    At nine o''clock in the evening.


    Victoria Kaur had already dressed up in advance. She took out her dress and put it on.


    Halfway through, she suddenly stopped.


    She didn''t know if it was because she had been living afortable life recently. Her waist seemed to


    have grown flesh and the dress was extremely narrow. The zipper was behind her back, she couldn''t


    pull it up.


    Charlie Peck knocked on the door. "Are you done?"


    She stood in front of the mirror, holding her breath. While pulling the zipper, she answered, "Right


    away."


    However, she still couldn''t pull this dress!


    After a while, her forehead was covered with sweat.


    "Do you need my help?" There was another sound outside the door.


    Victoria Kaur thought that she had asked him to apply the medicine on her backst time. This time, it


    was just a zipper. It was nothing.


    So she opened the door and let him in.


    When she opened the door, her eyes lit up.


    Tonight, Charlie Peck was wearing a dark blue suit. The ck tie and the royal blue crystal cuff-links


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    dimensional facial features seemed to be carefully carved by a skillful craftsman, which made him look


    more elegant and handsome.


    Her heart was beating fast!


    As soon as Charlie Peck entered the door, she found that her face was red and her dress was hanging


    abnormally on her body.


    A mischievous look shed across her eyes. She smiled and said, "You can''t wear it?"


    Victoria Kaur''s face darkened, but she still nodded honestly.


    "Let me see."


    Charlie Peck walked behind her as he spoke.


    Victoria Kaur was wearing a small vest in the dress, which was longer than her underwear and clung to


    her body to prevent her from being naked.


    This was a habit in her previous life. She often went out on missions and might attend all kinds of


    banquets. In order to make it convenient for her, she was fully armed under her dress. She felt that this


    habit was very good. In addition, even if she wore it she still has a slim figure inside, no one could not


    see it, so she kept it.


    Charlie Peck pulled her hand away and looked at the zipper.


    He gazed at the flesh-colored vest, and his eyes darkened slightly.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed involuntarily.


    He stretched out his hand to move the zipper and said, "Remove some hair."


    Victoria Kaur quickly put all her long hair in front of her.


    Under her ck hair, there was a small ming birthmark on her neck, which looked so real that it


    seemed to be on fire.


    Charlie Peck''s eyes narrowed.


    That majestic rainy night appeared in his mind again. The girl was lying on the ground, thin and cold.


    The vague images in his memory ovepped with that rainy night, so vivid that even he could not tell


    whether it was a dream or not.


    Thousands of thoughts shed through his mind, but in the end, they only turned into silent sighs in his


    heart!


    Victoria Kaur stood there quietly. There was no sound in the room. She felt a little embarrassed.


    After a while, she felt his waist loosen and the zipper was pulled up smoothly.


    She finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    The dress was actually not small, and it looked just right on. She walked to the mirror and was


    surprised.


    She had always liked deep and heavy colors. She had originally thought that sky-blue was more for


    young girls and was not suitable for her. However, when she saw the young and intelligent girl in the


    mirror, a hint of childish charm could be seen between her brows. Only then did she realize that she


    could also wear this color.


    It was three-dimensional and simple. It looked graceful and unique.


    Especially with the sapphire bracelet in her hand, it looked more fresh and refined.


    Just as she was looking around, a chuckle suddenly sounded.


    "Can we go now, Mrs. White?"


    Victoria Kaur looked up and saw Charlie Peck appearing behind her. He was handsome, tall, and


    imposing. His handsome eyes were less sharp than usual, and there were a few more hints of banter in


    them.


    He picked up the bag on the table and handed it to her, then stretched out his arm to signal her.


    "Mrs. White, if you don''t leave now, you will bete."


    Victoria Kaur blushed, turned around, and red at him.


    Then she reached out and took his arm.


    The banquet was held in the lobby on the second floor of the hotel where they lived.


    They took the elevator downstairs.


    As the second to none wealthy entertainment club in River City, Celebrity Vi was naturally luxurious.


    As soon as they entered the hall, they only felt that the lights were bright and magnificent. Many people


    wereing and going, creating a bustling scene.


    Victoria Kaur turned her eyes and easily found a few familiar faces in the crowd, including the military,


    political circles, business circles, and elites from all walks of life. She could not help but look at The


    Bissel family with new eyes.


    To her surprise, The McCarthy family and Max Nixon were here as well!


    Archie was abroad and had no time. The McCarthy family naturally sent someone else, while Max


    Nixon was the representative of The Nixon family.


    This man was the best at dancing among the younger generation of The Nixon family. At this time, he


    was standing in the crowd and chatting happily with several real estate developers.


    What surprised her even more was that Marilyn Lee was also with them!


    Marilyn Lee was wearing a long white dress tonight. Her long hair was tied up. Under the light, her skin


    was as smooth as jade. She looked more and more charming and pure.

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    Chapter 453 I''m Worried About Her


    Next to Victoria, it was a young man in a dark red suit. He looked at someone with his beautiful eyes


    with a spurious smile, and the corners of his mouth were raised evilly, looking like a yboy.


    He noticed Victoria''s gaze, then tilted his head slightly and looked at her.


    Max looked over with him.


    Max''s face lit up with joy when he saw Victoria.


    Victoria raised her ss to Max from afar, indicating Max continued enjoying the social engagement.


    At this time, Kate appeared with Ein Bissel, which immediately attracted most people''s attention.


    Tonight, Kate was dressed in a purple dress, looking elegant and generous. Under the guidance of her


    father, she enjoyed social engagement with a crowd of dignitaries proudly.


    It was obvious that Ein Bissel intended to cultivate Kate. There were a total of three children in the


    Bissel family. Ein''s first and second children were born by his wife, but his third child was born by his


    secret lover.


    However, Someone heard Ein''s illegitimate son, Felix, was taken back recently, and talked about the


    future of the Bissel family.


    Victoria didn''t see Ein''s illegitimate son today, and she didn''t care.


    Ein Bissel walked around with Kate. When they met Max, they chatted with him for a while.


    Then, Ein Bissel looked surprised.


    He walked toward Charlie with a smile.


    Ein Bissel knew Charlie, but because there was a big gap between their ages, they did not have much


    contact.


    Besides, Charlie was arrogant and did not like social activities, so he seldom showed up on such


    asions. Today, when Charlie suddenly appeared, many people who are familiar with him felt


    surprised, as they knew Charlie''s temperament, they did note forward to tter him. Those who


    did not know Charlie could tell he had an extraordinary background, and were shocked by his imposing


    manner, so they also did not dare to greet him.


    Ein Bisselughed and said, "Mr. Peck, you''re such a rare guest!"


    The corner of Charlie''s mouth curled up and said humbly, "Mr. Bissel, you''re so polite. Our two families


    have taken care of each other for so many years, so Miss Moss invites me, and I shoulde."


    Kate smiled and nodded with Victoria at first. Then Kate said, "Mr. Peck, I''m ttered by your kindness.


    I propose a toast to you."


    Then, Kate picked up her ss.


    Charlie didn''t say anything. He clinked a ss with Kate gently and drank off.


    "Who is this?"


    Ein Bissel looked at Victoria and asked with a gentle smile.


    Charlie lightly exined, "My wife, Victoria."


    Charlie lowered his head and said gently to Victoria, "Victoria, greet Mr. Bissel."


    Victoria nodded politely and smiled, "I''ve heard a lot about Mr. Bissel. Let me propose a toast to you."


    Ein Bissel liked Victoria''s well-behaved very much, so although he was surprised that Charlie was


    married without any saying, he stillughed heartily and said, "Okay, okay!"


    Ein Bissel picked up his cup and drank off.


    At this moment, Wilson came to say hello.


    Wilson knew Victoria and Charlie. After chatting for a while, Victoria remembered that she heard


    Wilhelm Kawn was in poor health some time ago, so she asked about his condition.


    Wilson sighed and shook his head.


    "He is getting worse. We''ve thought of many ways, but they''re useless."


    Hearing this, Victoria frowned worriedly.


    Charlie said in a deep voice, "Wilhelm Kawn has been suffered a lot for half his life. He must have good


    luck and recover soon. You don''t have to worry too much."


    Wilson nodded.


    Wilson suddenly remembered something and asked, "Do you contact Natalia recently?


    Victoria and Charlie looked at each other without saying anything.


    Wilson frowned and said, "I want to contact Natalia recently, but I can''t get in touch with her. Wilhelm is


    very worried about her. The McCarthy family says Natalia goes aboard with Archie. Do you know her


    current situation?"


    Charlie thought for a while and felt that if he didn''t tell the Kawn family, they would be worried.


    So Charlie said, "She''s in Othua. Archie was seriously injured some time ago, but he''s fine now."


    Wilson''s expression changed when he heard Archie was injured.


    "Why does Archie get hurt? Don''t they travel abroad? What happens to them?"


    Charlie said, "It''s not a big deal. If you want to know, why don''t you ask them yourself?"


    Then, Charlie told Wilson the contact information of Natalia and Archie abroad.


    Only then did Wilson feel a little relieved.


    After the banquet, Wilson called Natalia.


    At this time, Natalia sent Bill off.


    Because of Archie''s injury, his grandma did not rest assured they to stay in the hospital.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As Archie was better, Archie''s grandma persuaded them to live in the Stevenson family. It was more


    convenient and safer.


    The Stevenson family had their own family doctor. It wouldn''t be a problem to take care of Archie''s


    injuries.


    But this proposal was rejected by Natalia.


    She didn''t want to rely on the Stevenson family, not only because of Alma, but also because of her


    special identity.


    Natalia came here to deal with Mr. K''s death. She must contact Dragon Club and Violet Group, and she


    didn''t want the Stevenson family to know that.


    Seeing this, Bill could not force them, so he left with regret.


    As soon as Bill left, Wilson called.


    "Natalia, I heard that Archie is injured? Are you all right?"


    Natalia was stunned for a moment. She thought and knew it was Charlie that told him.


    She smiled and said, "It''s okay. Don''t worry, uncle."


    Wilson''s voice was a little angry, "How can I rest assured? Why do you go to Othua? You are injured.


    How are you now?"


    Nataliaforted Wilson gently, "I''m fine. It''s an ident. You don''t have to worry too much."


    Wilson was silent for a moment.


    "Tell me the truth. Are you investigating Violet Group?"


    Natalia pursed his lips slightly.


    After a while, Natalia smiled and said, "Uncle, although I am very interested in my biological father, you


    should know that my interest was only limited to what I asked you.


    "He was dead for so many years. Why do I still investigate his family? Do I ask them to hold


    responsibility?"


    Wilson was stunned.


    He snorted, "Who knows what you''re thinking?"


    Natalia smiled, "I think you''re praising me."


    "You."


    Wilson sighed, "Well, I can''t beat you, but it''s good to know you''re all right. When you''re free, you''d


    better call your grandfather. He''s not feeling well recently. You should care more about him."


    Natalia replied softly, "I see."

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    Chapter 454 Don''t Bully Her


    After hanging up the phone, Natalia called her grandfather.


    Wilhelm was very worried about her. After receiving Natalia''s call and knowing she was fine, he felt a


    little relieved.


    Natalia asked about Wilhelm''s health.


    Wilhelm was now open-minded. After all, the most regretful thing in his life was fulfilled, and he had


    nothing to worry about in the world.


    Moreover, since Natalia married Archie, Wilhelm was very relieved about Archie. Therefore, although


    he was in poor health, his mood was much more open than before.


    Hearing Wilhelm''s cheerfulughter on the phone, Natalia couldn''t help curling his lips.


    "Grandpa, take good care of yourself. I''lle back to see youter."


    "Okay. Take good care of yourself. If Archie bullies you, you can tell grandpa, and I will beat him up for


    you."


    Nataliaughed out loud and nodded, "I keep it in mind."


    As soon as Natalia hung up the phone, she turned around and saw Archieing in apanied by


    Brian.


    Perhaps hearing Natalia''sughter, Archie asked, "What makes you so happy?"


    Natalia rolled up her lips and said, "Grandpa called to say if you dare to bully me, he will beat you up


    for me."


    Archie was speechless.


    Brian took the opportunity to say, "How dare Mr. McCarthy to bully you? He loves you so much."


    Archie lowered his voice, "Brian."


    Brian was shocked and immediately shut up, not daring to make fun of Natalia.


    Seeing this, Natalia chuckled, "How''s your examination? Is there any other problem?"


    Archie said lightly, "It''s okay. I''m much better now."


    Archie''s chest was seriously injured, and his internal organs also were hurt at that time, so now, in


    addition to changing the dressing every day, he needed to check the recovery inside regrly.


    Natalia nodded and knew it was time to have meals, so she asked Brian to prepare lunch.


    After lunch, they took a nap. When they woke up, it was already three o''clock in the afternoon.


    Natalia remembered what she told Zeki before, and she didn''t know the progress.


    When Natalia just thought of it, Zeki Kylee called her.


    Gunner woulde to the Dragon Casino tomorrow afternoon. If you wanted to find him, you could go


    there at that time.


    After hanging up the phone, Natalia told Archie the news.


    Archie thought for a moment and said, "I go with you tomorrow."


    Natalia frowned.


    "But your injury..."


    "It doesn''t matter. We are going to talk about things, not fighting."


    Natalia agreed.


    Archie could move now, and he could even attend the Stevenson family''s birthday party, so it was not a


    problem for him to go to the Dragon Casino.


    Archie was right. They were going to talk calmly, not to fight.


    As a result, this matter was settled.


    In the afternoon, Natalia had nothing to do, so she took Archie downstairs for a walk.


    Archie''s injury was much better now, and the doctor suggested he could move properly.


    Therefore, he went out in a wheelchair and was pushed by Brian.


    Nancy followed them as well. The four of them went downstairs and walked around thewn.


    Natalia thought it was boring. She remembered the racing car headquarters of Dragon Club was not far


    from here and wanted to have a look.


    Natalia suggested, "Archie, why don''t we go out for a walk?"


    Archie raised his eyebrows and nced at her with a smile, "Where do you want to go?"


    "There is a ce nearby I am very familiar with. Let''s go and have a look."


    Seeing Natalia''s expectation in her eyes and as of his injury, she could only stay in the hospital with


    him and must be bored.


    So Archie nodded in agreement.


    Seeing this, Natalia was very happy and immediately asked Nancy and Brian to go out with them.


    Not far from the hospital was an old car factory.


    The car factory was veryrge, and there was arge space behind it. It was connected to a mountain


    that had been developed. It was very remote, and there was no one nearby.


    She still remembered that when she was here with the members of the racing-car club, there were still


    a lot of people. She didn''t expect that a few yearster, there would be such a big change.


    With the internal division of the Dragon Club, the racing-car club gradually dispersed. Now they were


    idle.


    Natalia took Archie walking along the familiar road. Looking at the tracks on the mountain, she


    narrowed her eyes slightly.


    "Archie, guess what this ce is."


    Archie looked at the gray building in front of him and the crisscrossed runway behind him and said,


    "The racing-car club of Dragon Club."


    Natalia snapped her fingers.


    "You''re right."


    Archie already knew who she used to be. Nancy was now her trusted follower, so she did not need to


    hide her identity.


    Brian was Archie''s most trusted assistant, so he knew something.


    No one was surprised to hear her words.


    Natalia led them inside and entered the gate. There was arge yground inside, in front of which


    were rows of iron gray houses.


    The ice-cold buildings stood on the t ground, giving people a sense of oppression.


    Natalia sighed, "When I arrived in Othua, I was alone. I got caught in an ident and lost my memory


    for some time.


    "If Dragon Club did not take me in, I would be at a dead-end at that time, and I wouldn''t be here today."


    Thinking of this, Natalia was dazed.


    Archie looked at her and held her hand firmly.


    "Now you have me."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Natalia came to her senses.


    She turned to look at Archie. The sun in the afternoon was a little thin, shining on Archie''s body, giving


    her a sense of peace and warmth.


    She smiled and nodded heavily.


    "Well, fortunately, you''re here."


    They continued to walk inside together. Although Nancy and Brian roughly knew about Natalia''s


    experience, it was the first time they came here, so they felt curious.


    Although the members of the Dragon Club moved away, many things were still here after the


    reconstruction.


    Natalia introduced them one by one, including the reception area, the rest area, the training area, the


    entertainment area, and so on...


    The Dragon Club was veryrge. The racing-car club was just a recreation club, which did not


    participate in other activities of Dragon Club.


    So when Dragon Club began to split, the racing-car club could easily be got rid of the control of the


    headquarters.


    Brian looked at the training traces left before and sighed, "I''ve heard that although the third son of the


    Bissel family is an illegitimate child, he is an excellent man, and has a good development abroad, but I


    don''t expect that he does such things. We indeed can''t judge a person by his appearance."


    Natalia smiled.


    "How can he not be judged by his appearance? His face is full of ambition and shrewdness."

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    Chapter 455 Returning to the Previous ce


    Archie paused.


    He looked at Natalia and asked seriously, "Are you familiar with each other?"


    Natalia was stagnant.


    Thinking of Archie''s envy of Felix, Natalia immediately chuckled.


    "We are not familiar at all."


    Archie said, "Doesn''t he save you?"


    "Well... Felix saves me because I''m so talented in a racing car and he wants me to help him."


    Natalia smiled awkwardly, thinking that this topic could not be continued.


    She looked at a modified car parked not far away and said, "There is a car over there. I go to see if it


    can be used or not."


    As Natalia spoke, she walked towards the car.


    Probably because they moved away in a hurry, a lot of things were left here, including some


    abandoned vehicles.


    This ce was remote, and everyone knew that it was the territory of the Dragon Club, so no one


    dared to steal them.


    Natalia easily opened the car door. After checking the car, she was surprised to find that this


    assembled racing car was not bad enough to be useless.


    She repaired several parts herself, and then got into the car and lit the engine.


    The engine of the car buzzed. Natalia smiled happily and waved at Archie, who was sitting in a


    wheelchair not far away.


    "Let''s go to the back of the mountain. I show it to you."


    Archie didn''t object. Although he hadn''t seen Natalia racing car, he knew that she was skillful and knew


    what to do.


    Natalia had been staying at home all this time, so she was probably very depressed. If she could take


    this opportunity to rx, it was good.


    Therefore, they went to the track of the back mountain.


    Natalia first made the car warm up for a while, then put on the helmet, giving a proud look to the three


    people standing aside, and then stepped on the gas pedal.


    The car buzzed and drove out like an arrow.


    Natalia practiced for several years in the racing-car club, so her driving skills were very good.


    Since Natalia won Nathan in the racingpetitionst time, ording to the agreement, Nathan


    needed to often go to the racing-car club to guide others on behalf of Natalia.


    This was a secret between her and Nathan. Even when Nathan learned that she was Archie''s wife, he


    still kept his promise and did not reveal this secret.


    Natalia admired Nathan from the bottom of her heart.


    On the wide driveway, the blue car drew a smooth line in the air like the wind, which was exciting and


    pleasing.


    Thene was veryrge, extending from one side of the mountain to the other side.


    To facilitate training, the Dragon Club almost bought the whole mountain.


    Natalia drove around the outermost track for a whole circle before she felt a little satisfied.


    In the end, the car stopped steadily in front of Archie.


    Natalia got out of the car and took off her helmet. Her slightly curly maroon hair raised a beautiful arc


    with her smiling red lips and shining eyes.


    "is my driving skill good?"


    Before Archie speak, Nancy and Brian already pped excitedly.


    "That''s great. I''ve never seen anyone who can drive so well. It''s amazing!"


    Nancy also echoed, "Yes, I used to think that Natalia was good at business, but I didn''t expect that she


    was so good at car racing. I was stunned just now."


    Natalia raised her eyebrows and looked at them, "You can continue to brag. No oneughs at you."


    When Natalia saw through their ttery, Brian and Nancy immediately rubbed their noses awkwardly.


    At that moment, Archie pped his hands.


    He said with a smile, "It''s really good. In internationalpetitions, your technology can rank the top


    five."


    Natalia raised her eyebrows proudly, "Of course, don''t you know who I am?"


    Natalia''s proud look immediately made Archie chuckle.


    Brian and Nancy were used to seeing her calm. It was the first time that they saw Natalia so proud.


    They couldn''t helpughing.


    Then, Natalia continued to take them to other ces.


    She pointed in the direction of the canteen and said, "That''s where we used to eat. At that time, we had


    a lot of training every day, so when it was time to eat, everyone rushed there desperately.


    I joined Dragon Clubte, so although I was older than them, I was the junior. At first, I was too


    embarrassed topete with them, butter I gradually found something wrong.


    If you didn''t grab food, you wouldn''t have enough to eat, and then you wouldn''t have enough strength


    to train in the afternoon, as a result, it was easy for you to do something wrong, so you would be


    punished. It was a sequential bad result.


    In the end, I was not embarrassed and ran first every time when it was time to eat. "


    As Natalia spoke, she went to the cafeteria and picked up a bowl. "Look, I could eat two bowls with this


    kind of bowls at that time."


    Nancy and Brian couldn''t helpughing when they heard that. They really couldn''t imagine how gentle


    and elegant Natalia fought for food with a group of girls and young men.


    They chatted andughed together, but they didn''t notice that Archie who had been silent all the time


    had a dark light shing in his eyes.


    As Natalia showed them around, she found that it was gettingte. It was time for dinner.


    Hence, they would return home.


    However, at this moment, they saw a young woman in her thirties with a little girl of six or seven years


    old,ing out of an empty house.


    The four of them were stunned. After all, this ce had been abandoned for a long time. How could a


    woman show up with a child?


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Natalia was also stunned. Her eyes fell on the suitcase in the woman''s hand, and she was shocked.


    She recognized the box, which had been used by Mr. K before.


    The drawings and patterns on the suitcase were painted by Mr. K himself. One of his hobbies was


    painting. Whether it was the wall at home or the things he usually used, they were all painted with


    different colors.


    Because of this, there would no longer be a second one that was exactly the same.


    Natalia''s fingers tightened slightly, and she was stunned there.


    It was not until the woman and her daughter walked by that Natalia hurriedly said something.


    "Wait."


    The woman stopped and looked back at her in confusion.

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    Chapter 456 A bit of Complexity


    The woman was young and beautiful. However, she looked at Natalia coldly with no expression on her


    face.


    The little girl tilted her head and looked at her curiously, as if she didn''t understand what she wanted to


    do.


    Natalia looked at them and felt her throat tighten. She had a lot to ask, but at this time, she couldn''t say


    a word.


    After a while, she asked softly, "Are you the family members of Mr. K?"


    The woman was anxious for seconds, and there was a hint of vignce in her eyes.


    "Do you know Mr. K?"


    "I..."


    Natalia paused for a moment and then said, "I''m his friend. We used topete for cars together..."


    However, before she could finish her words, the woman got indifferent.


    "So you''re from the other party. What a coincidence! Chase us? Are you also trying to know something


    from me? Then lock us up and interrogate us?"


    Natalia was stunned to get such an answer.


    Then, she realized something and her eyes narrowed.


    "You said someone was chasing you?"


    The woman stared at her and sneered. "Don''t y innocent. I don''t believe any of you. I can''t tell you


    anything!"


    Natalia''s face darkened.


    "Sis, maybe you misunderstood. Although Mr. K and I used to be friends, I have already left the Dragon


    Club, so I don''t know the specific situation there.


    I know we are all sad about his death. I came to Othua this time to find out the truth, so if you have


    anything to know, please tell me.


    Don''t worry. I am not the person you have mentioned. I just want the truth of his death. I believe you


    think so, right?"


    The woman looked at her coldly and did not speak for a while.


    Seeing this, Nancy and Brian also walked up.


    They all knew about Mr. K and how much effort Natalia had put into it.


    Therefore, when they saw Mr. K''s family members at this time, they hoped that she could tell them


    some useful clues, and it would be better for them to investigate it step by step.


    Therefore, they said, "Well, Mrs. K, you can trust us. Wee here just to find out the truth of your


    husband''s death like you."


    However, Mrs. K still did not say anything.


    She just looked at them silently for a while, and the vignce in her eyes gradually dissipated, but she


    didn''t seem to trust them much.


    "There''s no need. You don''t have to ask me anymore. I don''t know anything. He''s already dead. I just


    want to live a quiet life with my daughter and don''t want to be disturbed by anyone. So just give up."


    As she spoke, she took the little girl''s hand and was about to leave.


    Natalia hurriedly said.


    "If you have any worries about your safety, I can guarantee your safety..."


    The woman turned around and looked at her with a sarcastic smile.


    "To ensure our safety? How? Do you know who the other party is?"


    As Brian saw Natalia''s tackle, he could not help but say coldly, "Since you know who they are, we can


    help you get rid of them? It''s much safer than facing them alone."


    Mrs. K was silent for a moment.


    Then, she sneered.


    "I won''t tell you. If you really want to know, you can investigate by yourself. But considering that you are


    his friend, I advise you that he''s dead. Even if you find out the truth, he will not be able to live.


    "Don''t make trouble instead of doing anything in the end. After all, you can''t afford to offend someone."


    After that, she no longer looked at anyone present and turned to leave.


    Brian and Nancy were furious about her attitude.


    "Natalia, we help her out of kindness. But her attitude..."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let her go."


    Natalia frowned slightly, but there was not much expression on her face. After watching the mother and


    daughter leave, she turned back to Archie.


    Archie saw everything that had happened just now.


    At this time, seeing that there was no disappointment on her face, but only a deep sense of


    seriousness, he raised his eyebrows and asked, "What are you thinking?"


    Natalia said in a deep voice, "I don''t know why, but I always feel that this matter may be more


    Archie didn''t speak, but his eyes were full of inquiry.


    Natalia sighed.


    "I hope I''m overthinking. I just guess from her words. If this is really done by the Violet Group, she


    doesn''t have to be so nervous to hide it. What I''m afraid of is that Mr. K may be involved in other forces.


    Then the situation will beplicated."


    Archie didn''t want her to worry too much, so he held her hand and said.


    "Don''t think too much. Let''s go to the underground casino tomorrow and see what will happen."


    Natalia nodded.


    They were happy when they came out, but when they returned, they were all in a heavy mood.


    After dinner, Archie''s grandma sent a video call that Anne missed Natalia and wanted to have a video


    call with her. Hearing of this, Natalia got happy.


    Anne is seven years old now. As her grandma takes good care of her, she is no longer as weak as


    before. She could y with her ssmates at school every day.


    Although Anne was still very young, there was a faint sense of beauty in her eyes. Her facial features


    had not yet fully developed. But it could be seen that she had a resemnce with Archie.


    Natalia looked at her andughed. Her joy and happiness couldn''t be reced by anything.


    "Anne, have you ever been nice with your grandma during this time?"


    Anne smiled and said, "Of course, Mommy. When youe back, I''ll take you to hide bottles, okay?"


    Anne''s school had held an activity recently, asking them to write down their wishes and put them on the


    bottles, then hid them into the ground so as to let children remember their dreams one day.


    Anne probably wanted to y with her again when Natalia returned home.


    Natalia smiled and said, "Sometimes. When Ie back, I will apany you, okay?"


    "Okay."


    "What was Anne''s wishst time?"


    Anne blinked and said, "Mommy, it won''t work if I tell you."


    Natalia smiled that Anne took seriously.

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    Chapter 457 Their Child


    Natalia touched her belly and thought that she would have a cute child like Anne soon. She smiled


    sweetly.


    "Anne, did grandma tell you that you are about to have a younger brother or sister?"


    Anne became excited at the mention of this.


    "I know. She says that Mommy and Daddy go out this time to choose younger brothers and sisters for


    me. When youe back, I can have a real one!"


    Anne was a little curious.


    "Mommy, where do you choose my brother or sister? Can I choose one I like?"


    Hearing her words, Natalia did not know how to answer.


    Sheughed and said softly, "Anne, we cannot choose by ourselves. It is all arranged by God. No


    matter what kind of brother or sister they are, you will love them very much, right?"


    "Of course."


    Anne acted like an adult and said, "I am their sister. I''ll take good care of them in the future and let


    them follow me. I''ll take them out to y and buy them a lot of delicious food."


    Natalia''s heart softened when she heard the child''s innocent and adorable words.


    Just then, Anne''s grandma walked over from behind in the video.


    "Anne, it''s gettingte. Let your mommy rest. Let''s talk next time, okay?"


    Anne still wanted to chat with her mommy. But regarding her mother''s health, she just nodded.


    "Okay," Anne said.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    She turned around and waved in the video.


    "Mommy, I''m going to sleep. You also go to bed early."


    Natalia curled her lips. "Okay, good night."


    "Good night, Mommy."


    Anne kissed the camera before hanging up.


    After the video call ended, Nancy walked over from behind.


    She handed a ss of milk to Natalia and said with a smile, "Have a video call with Anne? She misses


    you."


    Natalia smiled. In fact, she also knew that Anne missed her very much. However, Anne was still


    apanied by the family. If she did note here, no one would help her.


    Nancy rolled her eyes as if she had thought of something.


    "Natalia, Anne is quite simr to you."


    Natalia was stunned and said with a smile, "Nancy, you began to tter others like this?"


    Nancy shook her head innocently.


    "Natalia, I''m not ttering you. I''m serious. Anne was still young before, so I didn''t think much of it. Now


    she is growing up. If you look carefully, she is very simr to you."


    Natalia couldn''t helpughing.


    "She must look like Archie. Although I''m her mother, I''m not rted to her by blood. How can it be


    true?"


    Nancy still wanted to say something but was interrupted by Natalia.


    "Where''s Archie?"


    "Well, sir and Brian went out together and said that they were going to do something."


    Natalia frowned.


    "He has been out for more than half a day today. How can he still go out at night? Although the doctor


    said that he can walk properly now, he is still not fully recovered and weak. It''s so cold outside. What if


    his wound gets worse?"


    Nancy did not say anything. Natalia knew that she could not be med for this. Natalia frowned and


    could only stand up and walk to the window to wait.


    Archie returned half an hourter.


    It was November now, and Othua was in the north. Lanceham was already very cold.


    From a distance, she saw a ck car stop downstairs.


    The man, dressed in a ck coat, got out of the car with Brian and entered the gate downstairs.


    Natalia heaved a sigh of relief and returned to the room.


    Soon, Archie and Brian went home.


    As soon as they entered the door, Natalia felt the cold airing from them.


    She quickly let Nancy take the clothes from them and asked, "Where have you been? It''s sote and


    cold outside."


    Archie nced at her and was not in a hurry to say anything. Instead, he asked Brian and Nancy to


    rest first. There were only them left in the room. Archie said, "I let someone to investigate the woman


    we met during the day."


    Natalia was stunned.


    Archie looked at her with a gentle smile and pulled her to sit down on the sofa.


    "Aren''t you worried? Rather than thinking about it all the time, it''s better to find out and make yourself at


    ease."


    The air condition was on in the room while the man''s hand was still a little cold. Natalia felt inexplicably


    moved.


    She quickly sniffed and suppressed her emotions.


    "Then what did you find?"


    "There is indeed a group of people who have been following her, but they are not from the Violet


    Group. We don''t know who they are, but we can roughly guess that they must have something to do


    with the death of your friend, Mr. K."


    Natalia shook.


    She didn''t know what this meant, but she suddenly felt anxious.


    Just then, Archie suddenly sneezed.


    Natalia''s eyelids twitched. She quickly smoothed his back and stood up to pour him a cup of water.


    "Are you OK? Is something wrong?"


    Archie shook his head.


    "It''s okay. Maybe it''s windy outside and I catch a cold after a while."


    Then he drank a few mouthfuls of water.


    Natalia felt that his face was extremely pale, even worse than this afternoon, so she touched his


    forehead.


    Natalia just knew that he had a fever and his forehead was very hot.


    Natalia was worried.


    "Why don''t you tell me that you have a fever? I''ll call the doctor right away."


    Then she stood up to call the doctor.


    However, before she moved, Archie grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms.


    Natalia suddenly became anxious.


    "Archie, stop. You''re still seriously injured and having a fever!"


    Archie chuckled.


    He held her in his arms and let her sit on hisp. He lowered his head slightly and got closer to her. His


    warm big hand covered her belly.


    "No hurry, the doctor can see any time. Let me see our child first."


    As he spoke, he bent down and put his ear on her belly.


    Natalia didn''t know whether tough or cry at his action, so she could only hold his head in such a


    posture.


    Archie listened for a while and didn''t hear anything. He frowned.


    "Nothing happens?"


    Natalia rolled her eyes.


    "Do you think children can move as soon as they are born? It''s only been more than two months, and


    they don''t even have a baby heart. We could hear the sound in baby''s five or six months."

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    Chapter 458 He Wants Have Sex.


    Archie nodded.


    Natalia was worried about his body and did not want to waste time seeing a doctor. Then he stood up.


    "Sit and don''t leave. I''ll call the doctor."


    This time, Archie did not refuse.


    The doctor soon came over. He had a fever. Fortunately, the temperature was not too high.


    Because he was injured, he couldn''t take medicine randomly, so the doctor only prescribed some mild


    antipyretics for him. Then he asked Natalia to take some methods at midnight to make his body cool


    him down physically. Then the doctor left.


    Therefore, this night, Natalia was busy.


    Archie held her hand and said, "Let Brian do it. You can rest for a while."


    But Natalia shook her head.


    No matter how careful Brian was, he was still a man after all. There were some things that he cannot


    do, either. Besides, Brian had been working hard so that he didn''t have a rest.


    Natalia didn''t say it. She just smiled and said, "Think I cannot take care of you?"


    Archie knew that she was joking, so he just chuckled and said, "I prefer you to serve me on the bed."


    Natalia froze.


    Then she red at him.


    "No way!"


    Although he had been injured like this, he still wanted to have sex.


    Archie loved her so pettish scold very much that he really wanted to make love now.


    He narrowed his eyes and said in a low and soft voice.


    "Honey."


    "Hmm?"


    "Come on."


    Natalia was ck-jawed.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Archie held her hand and put her under his body.


    "Honey..."


    Natalia''s face was instantly red.


    His warm hand made her a little angry and powerless.


    Natalia could only stare at him.


    "Archie, stop..."


    His body couldn''t stand such a big torment, and she was still pregnant.


    It was the most important time for the first several months. She couldn''t make any mistakes because of


    it.


    Archie knew this, so he just chuckled and said, "What are you thinking? I just want you to lie down with


    me. You make me misunderstand that you actually want it, too."


    Natalia was stunned. She couldn''t believe that such shameless words came from his mouth.


    She was so angry that she threw the towel on him and said angrily, "Archie, if you continue to act like


    this, I won''t help you!"


    Archie smiled deeply, and he still pulled her to the bed.


    "Thene up quickly. I won''t do it."


    Natalia was extremely depressed.


    She wanted to refuse, but when she saw the man''s pitiful look, she couldn''t say anything.


    Archie looked at her with grievance. "Honey, I just want to hug you. Can''t you satisfy me?"


    As he spoke, he blinked his eyes pitifully.


    Natalia was ck-jawed.


    Forget it. This man is a president outside. Sometimes he is really like a child.


    Natalia threw his hand away, rolled his eyes, and said, "Wait."


    Later she came back. She put the water beside him and theny down beside him, leaning against the


    bed to cool him down.


    Archie also knew that their current situation was not suitable for sex, so he was very satisfied now.


    So Archie hugged her waist and stopped talking. He just put his head on her body and smelled the


    familiar and fresh fragrance. Then he only felt rxed.


    However, he feltfortable, but Natalia was not.


    She pushed his head and said, "Archie McCarthy, don''t lie here. It''s not convenient for me."


    However, the man did not move.


    After a while, a muffled voice came. "Then I won''t apply it."


    Natalia frowned.


    "No, you''re still burning. You have to apply it all the time before the fever goes down."


    As he spoke, he pushed him away.


    Archie McCarthy frowned and was a little unhappy, but he still let go of her. However, when he looked


    at her, he couldn''t helpining.


    Natalia was so angry that heughed.


    "Who asked you to run out without saying a word? Don''t you know what''s going on with you? How can


    you be unhappy now? What right do you have to be unhappy?"


    As he spoke, he gently tapped his nose.


    The man''s facial features were good-looking, and his nose was tall and straight. Natalia had never


    found him before, so it was quite interesting to light him like this.


    However, it was unknown when the man''s eyes gradually became a little dangerous.


    "Natalia."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Hmm?"


    "I suddenly found a way not to dy your treatment, but to get down to business."


    Natalia was stunned. When she realized what had happened, her eyes widened in shock. She


    subconsciously wanted to push the man away, but she heard the man''s sexy groan.


    "Don''t move. Be good. My husband will be fine soon."


    Natalia was speechless.


    She shouldn''t have agreed to lie on the bed!


    After a farce, maybe it was because he was really not feeling well, or maybe it was because he was


    satisfied after he seeded, and his body and mind rxed, the man finally fell asleep.


    Natalia came out of the bathroom and looked at the man sleeping soundly on the bed. Thinking of his


    bad behavior just now, she was furious.


    She raised her hand and grabbed a pillow, wanting to throw it over. However, when her eyes fell on his


    peaceful sleeping face, she suddenly softened her heart.


    The light in the bedroom was very dim. The orange light sprinkled down from not far away, making the


    outline of his face more and more beautiful. The other half of his face was half-hidden in the darkness,


    which made him look deeper and more beautiful.


    Natalia pouted with dissatisfaction.


    She was a monster who only knew how to use her beauty to confuse her.


    But she still couldn''t bear to wake him up. Natalia reached out to touch his forehead and miraculously


    found that after a lot of mischiefs, the temperature on his body dropped a lot.


    She couldn''t help but be speechless for a moment, feeling that she wasughing and crying.


    However, perhaps this was the reason why the man was sweating just now.


    She was not sleepy, so she wrung a hot towel to wipe his body and then fell asleep.


    That night, Natalia had a dream.


    In her dream, she was standing on the boat in the breeze. The afterglow of the setting sun shone on


    the sea surface, casting a huge golden disk on it.

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    Chapter 459 the Promise of Eight Lives


    The ship flew past and the disk was smashed into pieces by the waves.


    The sun shone on his face, and the breeze brushed his face, making him feel extremelyfortable


    andfortable.


    However, at this moment, a huge force came from behind.


    She widened her eyes in horror, and her whole body fell down like a kite with a broken string. The


    golden sunset pierced her eyes, and she could not see the situation on the deck clearly. She could only


    vaguely see a figure wrapped in golden light.


    With a "plop", she fell heavily into the sea. The seawater poured into her ears, nose, and throat, making


    her almost faint.


    Suddenly, something grabbed her wrist.


    Someone lifted her up by the waist and lifted her up forcefully.


    Natalia struggled to open her eyes and saw a familiar figure. The overwhelming seawater blurred his


    facial features, but she still saw the person in front of her clearly.


    How could it be Archie McCarthy?


    She opened her mouth to let him go, but as soon as she opened her mouth, endless seawater poured


    in.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The strong bitterness poured into her throat, making her feel nauseous and unable to say anything.


    She could only hold the hand on her waist and shake her head desperately at him.


    No! Leave her alone! Let''s go!


    However, the other party remained unmoved.


    He looked at her firmly, as if he would not let go of anything.


    He dragged her upstream bit by bit. Just as she was about to swim to the surface of the sea, a huge


    wave suddenly rolled over.


    She only felt a huge forceing from her chest. The sky was spinning, and then a fishy sweet smell


    spread out from her mouth.


    The strong hand that was dragging her waist loosened. She looked down in horror and saw that the


    man was swept away by the sea in the dim light.


    He widened his eyes in horror and wanted to reach out to grab him, but the man had already drifted far


    away. Even if she tried her best, she could not catch him.


    She could only helplessly watch him being swept away by the sea. As the light became darker and


    darker, he fell into bottomless darkness.


    "Ah!"


    Natalia eximed and suddenly woke up.


    She sat up from the bed, panting heavily and sweating all over.


    The room was very quiet. There was no other sound except for the extremely light sound from the


    corner and the uniform breathing of the man beside her.


    She closed her eyes in fear. When she opened them again, she was sure that the scene in front of her


    was right. She had just had a nightmare.


    Perhaps because she had made too much noise, the man next to her was still woken up by her. He


    stretched out his arm to hold her waist, and his voice still had a hint of sleepiness.


    "What''s wrong? Are you dreaming?"


    Natalia took a long breath and whispered, "It''s okay."


    Archie McCarthy opened his eyes and looked at her quietly in the darkness.


    Sensing that something was wrong with her mood, she slowly sat up and held her in her arms.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    Natalia leaned against his chest and thought of the scene in his dream. He didn''t know why, but even


    though he knew it was a dream, he felt that the scene was so familiar as if he had experienced it


    before.


    A huge sense of fear enveloped her, causing her to fall into a state of panic.


    She held the man''s clothes tightly and whispered, "Archie McCarthy."


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you think we knew each other a long time ago?"


    The people around him seemed to freeze for a moment.


    After a long silence, no one spoke.


    In the darkness, a pair of calm andplicated eyes looked at her. However, Natalia was only trapped


    in his emotions and did not notice at all.


    She just said to herself, "Do you know? In fact, from the first time I saw you, I always felt that you look


    very familiar, as if I had seen you somewhere before."


    Archie McCarthy''s eyes darkened slightly and he said, "Did you remember something?"


    Natalia shook his head.


    She suddenly raised her face and looked at him innocently. "Archie McCarthy, do you think we would


    be together in our previous lives? Because we didn''t get along well enough, we made an appointment


    to be together in this life. That''s why I felt familiar when I first saw you."


    Archie McCarthy was stunned. He was speechless and didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    However, he could not bear to expose such a beautiful idea. He just nodded and said softly, "Well,


    because I haven''t loved you enough in the past, I will continue to love you in this life. Not only in this


    life, but also in the next life, we will continue to be together in the next eight lives. So, Mrs. McCarthy, I


    have made a reservation in your next eight lives. Are you willing to agree to this agreement?"


    Natalia looked into his eyes in a daze. There was so much affection in his deep eyes. Even though


    there was not much light between them, he could clearly sense his intention.


    She smiled slowly. The fear in her heart finally dissipated a little because of the man''s words.


    She put her head close to his chest, wrapped her arms around his waist, and said firmly, "I promise you


    that we will be together for the next eight lives. You have to be responsible foring to me. If you


    can''t find me, I will make you suffer."


    Archie McCarthy chuckled and nodded.


    "Okay, I''lle to you."


    The two of them hugged each other and rested for a while. Natalia picked up the phone and checked


    the time. In fact, it was gettingte.


    At six o''clock in the morning.


    She was no longer sleepy, so she let go of him and said, "You can sleep for a while. I''ll get up and walk


    around."


    Unexpectedly, Archie McCarthy shook his head.


    "No, I''ve slept enough."


    Last night, the two of them yed for a while and finally fell asleep early. Seeing this, Natalia did not


    say anything more.


    After getting up and washing up, she asked Nancy Mayes and Brian Simpson to rest, so she did not


    disturb them.


    Natalia checked Archie McCarthy''s temperature and found that he hadpletely returned to normal.


    He only needed to wait until eight o''clock in the morning when the nurse came in to change his


    dressing.


    Seeing that he was in a good state, the two of them went downstairs together. They wandered around


    thewn downstairs for a while and took a breath of fresh air.


    He didn''t return to his room until 8 p. m.


    After the nurse came to change Archie McCarthy''s dressing, Nancy Mayes walked in from outside.


    "Chairman, Mrs. McCarthy, there''s news over there. Gunner will be here at 3 o''clock this afternoon."


    Natalia nodded. "Okay, go arrange it. We''ll go there together in the afternoon."


    Nancy Mayes nodded in agreement and turned to leave.


    Not long after she left, she didn''t expect Charlie Peck toe.


    Charlie Peck returned two days ago. After dealing with some things, he returned to Othua.


    Natalia was surprised to see him and said, "Didn''t you say you were going back? Why did youe


    back so soon?"

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    Chapter 460 Crisis


    When Charlie Peck went back, he only told them that he had business to deal with, but he didn''t say


    that it was a private matter.


    So he just said lightly, "It''s done. I came here before I finished my work here."


    He paused and looked at Archie McCarthy.


    "How is it? Is there any news over there?"


    Archie McCarthy nced at him and said in a low voice, "It''s three o''clock this afternoon."


    Charlie Peck frowned. "Three o''clock in the afternoon?"


    He thought for a moment and said, "I''ll go with you then."


    Hearing this, Natalia subconsciously wanted to refuse. Although Victoria Kaur had told her in advance,


    she was still unwilling to trouble Charlie Peck.


    Unexpectedly, before she could say no, Archie McCarthy nodded and agreed. "Okay."


    She nced at Archie McCarthy. Since he had agreed, she naturally took back her refusal silently.


    Since they had agreed to go there together at 3 p. m., Charlie Peck did not stay here for long.


    After making an appointment to wait for him toe, they left soon.


    After Charlie Peck left, Natalia asked in confusion, "Why did you ask him to go with us?"


    Archie McCarthy held her hand and said lightly, "This is The Stevenson family''s territory after all.


    Charlie Peck is the future heir of The Stevenson family. This area will belong to him sooner orter.


    "Although there is no problem for us to go to the Dragon Casino, you are still pregnant, so we can


    avoid some trouble."


    Natalia thought for a while and knew that he was considering his own safety. So she agreed without


    saying anything.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Charlie Peck arrived as promised. The five of them drove out together.


    When they arrived at the Dragon Casino, with the help of Zeki Kylee, they soon saw the legendary


    scar-faced man.


    Perhaps Zeki Kylee had told him in advance that Natalia wanted to see him, so Zeki Kylee was not


    surprised to see them. He just sat in the chair and looked at them leisurely.


    "Heh, you''re a rare guest. Not only is the young master of The Stevenson family here, but even Mr.


    McCarthy is also here. the Dragon Casino is honored to meet so many honored guests today."


    Obviously, before they came, the scar-faced man had already figured out their identities and


    backgrounds.


    After all, this was Othua, and the other party was from the Violet Group, so it was not strange for


    Natalia and others to do such a thing.


    The group of people sat down on the sofa. Charlie Peck was used to being straightforward, so he did


    not talk nonsense with him.


    He said in a deep voice, "Since you know us, you should know that what we want to do is not


    something you can solve. Ask the person behind you toe out and see us."


    Gunner narrowed his eyes and smiled meaningfully.


    "You''re making things difficult for me. I''m the one who runs this casino. There''s no one behind it. I''m


    afraid that Mr. Stevenson went to the wrong ce to find the one behind it."


    "Don''t talk nonsense with me!"


    Seeing that Charlie Peck was about to get angry, Archie McCarthy stopped him.


    There was no extra expression on his face. He just looked at the scar-faced man calmly and said in a


    t tone.


    "We want to see the Violet Group."


    The scar-faced man nced at him and frowned slightly.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    "Oh, it seems that you need us to y some tricks to understand?"


    Charlie Peck''s voice became colder and colder. The scar-faced man had gotten used to it. How could


    he withstand his repeated provocation?


    He got angry and said coldly, "Although The Stevenson family is very powerful in Othua, it''s not as if


    they can dominate the world with their own hands. I''m afraid it won''t be that easy for Mr. Stevenson to


    kill me."


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, a figure shed past his eyes. The next second, his hands


    were lifted up and carried behind his back. There was a click.


    Nancy Mayes''s cold voice came from behind her ear.


    "Do you still think it''s not easy now?"


    The scar-faced man didn''t expect that they would really start a fight without saying a word. His face


    suddenly changed.


    For a moment, he was angry and scared.


    "What do you want to do? I warn you, this is the Dragon Casino. Even if you hurt me now, I can''t get


    out of here."


    Archie McCarthy nced at him indifferently.


    There was obviously no expression on his face, but the scar-faced man saw the sharpness and


    coldness like the cold de in his eyes.


    "Since we dare toe today, we naturally have something to rely on. So you don''t have to doubt our


    courage. However, for your sake, Violet Group is willing to be enemies with the McCarthy family and


    The Stevenson family. That''s what you should consider."


    The scar-faced man''s face instantly turned pale.


    He could tell that Archie McCarthy really had the strength and courage to kill him if he took it seriously.


    After a moment of silence, he looked at the people opposite him and said coldly, "What are you looking


    for him for?"


    Natalia said coldly, "It has nothing to do with you. You just need to tell us where he is."


    The scar-faced man frowned.


    After a while, he gritted his teeth and said, "I don''t know."


    "Ha!"


    Nancy Mayesughed coldly and held his wrist tightly.


    The scar-faced man''s face suddenly turned pale, and he was in so much pain that he was almost


    sweating.


    "I really don''t know. People like us seem to be in charge of a region, but in fact, they are just minions


    who work for them. They can''t hear their whereabouts at all. If you really don''t believe me, you can


    send someone to wait here. As for when you can do that, it''s not up to me to decide."


    Everyone knew that he was telling the truth, so they did not make things difficult for him.


    "Okay, we''ll believe you this time. I hope you didn''t lie to us."


    As she spoke, they stood up.


    "We''ll be leaving today, but there''s one more thing I need to trouble you with. If someone from the


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Violet Groupes, tell him that he''ll understand if Yvonne Kawn''s old friendse looking for him."


    The scar-faced man frowned, seemingly puzzled.


    However, Charlie Peck, who was standing next to him, blinked his eyes slightly.


    The scar-faced man asked, "Who is Yvonne Kawn?"


    Natalia looked calm.


    "You don''t need to know. Just bring me the message."


    After the group of people finished their tasks, they did not intend to stay any longer and turned to walk


    out.


    The scar-faced man did not stop them. After seeing the group of people leave, he breathed a sigh of


    relief.


    On the other side, as soon as Natalia and Archie McCarthy walked out of the Dragon Casino, they saw


    a ck Maybach stop not far away.


    The door opened and four bodyguards got out first. Then, a middle-aged man got out of the car


    surrounded by the crowd.


    When they saw him, their eyes narrowed.


    Pierre Lafayette?


    Pierre Lafayette clearly saw them and walked over with a smile on his face.


    "I haven''t seen you for a while. I didn''t expect to meet you in a foreign country. It''s fate. You don''t have


    to leave so early today. Since you''re here, why don''t you sit a little longer? What do you think?"

 Chapter 461 Just A Misunderstanding

    Chapter 461 Just A Misunderstanding


    Chapter 461 Just a Misunderstanding


    Everyone was stunned and looked at each other.


    Because Archie McCarthy and Pierre Lafayette had known each other for a long time, and it could even


    be said that they were quite close friends.


    They hade to Othua this time to ask him for help, but it was because Mr. K was involved. The


    rtionship between the several groups was tooplicated and interests were entangled.


    The reason why he did not inform Pierre Lafayetteter was that he was afraid that Pierre would make


    things difficult for him. On the other hand, he was afraid that Pierre Lafayette would not be able to help


    him if the Violet Group was really involved. On the other hand, he was afraid that Pierre Lafayette might


    alert others, so he did not tell him in advance.


    At this time, since the other party had said so, Archie McCarthy naturally could not refuse.


    So she refused him lightly and said, "No, we still have something important to do. We can''te here


    just for a walk, so we won''t bother you anymore."


    Pierre Lafayette smiled faintly.


    "I already know what you want to do. You don''t have to bother looking for that person. I am the person


    behind you, the real boss of the Dragon Casino."


    Everyone was shocked again.


    Ten minutester, they returned to the room where they had just left and sat down again.


    This time, when the scar-faced man saw them, in addition to surprise, he was also a little alert and


    careful.


    "Sir..." He whispered to Pierre Lafayette, but thetter did not say anything. He just waved his hand and


    let him go.


    He turned to look at the people in front of him.


    There was a gentle smile on his gentle and elegant face.


    "I have basically figured out the purpose of your visit this time, but you might as well tell the truth.


    Although I have thought about killing him, that person was still killed by our people in the end."


    Natalia frowned.


    "Not you?"


    "Yes."


    He took out a document from the drawer of the table next to him and put it in front of them.


    "Look, this is the real pattern of the Cercis Flower, and this one is from your friend. Although the two


    patterns are exactly the same at first nce, the direction of the petal ispletely opposite."


    They looked carefully and found that it was true.


    Although the patterns on it were very simr, if you looked carefully, you would find that one petal was


    left, and the other petal was right.


    Natalia could not help but frown.


    "You just said that you wanted to kill him. Can you ask me why?"


    Hearing this, Pierre Lafayette hesitated for a moment.


    After all, this kind of thing should be a secret of the organization and could not be easily revealed.


    However, he looked at Natalia. After he hesitated, he still said: "Because of a shot of the case, an


    important member of ours was assassinated, and all the clues were pointed to your friend.


    After investigation, it was found that he only had a very heated dispute with him while racing a few days


    before. In addition, there was some interest in the rtionship, so in order to give an exnation to my


    people at that time. I had the intention to kill.


    Butter, after checking, it was found that it was just a misunderstanding, and just when I was about to


    convey the order and let them cancel the operation, I found out that your friend, K, had died


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    unexpectedly.


    "After all, this matter is too coincidental from any point of view. So I suspect that he knew the news that


    we wanted to do it through some channels, then he deliberately picked at this node to do it toy the


    me on us."


    His tone and attitude were so sincere that Natalia couldn''t see any sign of lying.


    She could only turn to look at Archie.


    Archie pondered for a moment and then said, "Since you have already found out about these things,


    you should know that not long ago, someone from you attacked me..."


    Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Pierre Lafayette.


    "I know about this. I have to say sorry to you here, this matter is actually a misunderstanding in the


    end."


    Natalia instantly looked pale.


    "Misunderstanding? It''s too perfunctory to say that it''s just a misunderstanding!"


    Pierre looked at her angry face and was still calm. After she finished speaking, he exined, "It is


    indeed a misunderstanding. If I had known that it was you that night, I would never have issued this


    order to them."


    Natalia was stunned and frowned. "That night?"


    "Yes." Pierre nodded, "At first, I didn''t know that you hade to Country F. You deliberately concealed


    your identities, and I didn''t pay attention to it. One night, I heard from my subordinates that a


    mysterious group of people came here and were still investigating the affairs of the Violet Group.


    I was worried that they would be those people, so I gave the order directly. Everything seemed to be


    fine when I didn''t investigate. As long as we investigated, we would immediately take action, so that


    they would stop the idea on the one hand. On the other hand, they would feel some threat from us.


    I didn''t expect that it would be you. In fact, I regretted it after the incident, but I was the one who gave


    the order, so no matter what the reason was, I couldn''t shirk the responsibility.


    If you me me for this, I have noints. I don''t have any problem with how you want to pursue it


    either."


    Natalia did not expect this matter actually would be such an oops.


    Although Pierre had exined it clearly, she was still dissatisfied with the fact that Archie was injured.


    At this time, the scar-faced man also came in from outside.


    He looked at Natalia and said indifferently, "It was me who gave this order. My boss had only just


    ordered me to do so. It''s also because I didn''t inform Summer in time to take back the order that it


    happened like this. So, if you want to me someone, just me me.


    No matter what punishment it is, I am willing to take this responsibility."


    Natalia sneered. "You? Do you think you can afford it just because you said it?"


    Seeing that she was about to get angry, Archie raised his hand and held her hand.


    He looked at Pierre Lafayette and said lightly, "Pierre, I won''t argue with you about this matter, but you


    must tell me the clues you have now."


    Pierre was stunned. He raised his eyebrows and looked at him, then smiled.


    "That''s the way you are. I thought I could hide this from you, but you still found it out."


    Archie raised his lips and said lightly, "Since you already know that someone is deliberately framing the


    Violet Group and deliberately provoking the hatred between the Dragon Club and the Lafayette family,


    you will naturally not ignore and let it develop like this. Even if you don''t do anything, at least you must


    find out who is behind all this."


    Pierre nodded. "You''re right. I''m indeed investigating this matter. No matter what purpose the other


    party has, it''s not kindness."


    "We and the Dragon Club have been in the same range over the years, but have always been well and


    peaceful, and nothing like this has ever happened."

 Chapter 462 There Is No If

    Chapter 462 There Is No If


    Chapter 462 There is No If


    "Now that the bnce is broken, not only the Dragon Club but also our Lafayette family will suffer


    losses. Therefore, I really want to find out who is behind this and see who did another kill.


    Unfortunately, we haven''t found too many results until now."


    Archie frowned.


    "You didn''t even find it out?"


    Speaking of this, Pierre looked slightly disappointed.


    "No. There are also people who are even cleverer in this world. Over the years, I always thought that


    even if the Violet Group couldn''t hide the truth, they couldn''t be underestimated. But I didn''t expect..."


    He sighed. Since he said so, no one doubted him.


    They looked at each other, and then Archie said, "Okay, let''s do as you say. If there is any newster,


    please inform us."


    Pierre nodded.


    He suddenly looked at Natalia and smiled.


    "Now that you''re done with your business, can you take time to talk about ours?"


    Everyone was stunned.


    Only Natalia frowned coldly.


    She stood up and said coldly, "We have nothing to talk about."


    It was as if Pierre had expected her reaction, so he wasn''t surprised and only smiled lightly.


    "I know you are angry. Not only about your mother, but also about my wrong judgment this time, which


    caused Archie to get injured.


    But I was not intentional to do this, and a very important reason was that we didn''t know each other


    before, so there were many misunderstandings.


    Now that we have this chance, wouldn''t it be better for us all to get to know each other and be honest


    with each other than to be hostile to each other?"


    Natalia nced at him. Although she was still angry, she had to admit that he was right.


    No matter how she treated them, it was necessary for them to sit down and understand each other.


    She turned to look at Archie and saw that he also nodded to her secretly, so she sat down again.


    Seeing this, Pierre smiled gently and ordered the scar-faced man to leave first.


    Then, he ordered someone to make the best tea. Finally, he slowly looked at Natalia and said slowly,


    "You and your father look very much alike."


    Natalia snorted. She didn''t look at him. Obviously, he still had some opinions on him.


    Pierre didn''t mind at all, but said lightly, "So, you still don''t know your father''s name, right? His name is


    Jack Lafayette, and he is my elder brother. In the past, he was also a famous young talent in thisnd.


    He was handsome and romantic that so many rich youngdies admired him."


    Although Natalia seemed to have some opinions about him, when it came to the topic of her biological


    father, she would be more or less interested in it as a normal person.


    Therefore, although she pretended not to care, she had already pricked up her ears and listened


    carefully.


    Pierre also knew why she was awkward and did not mind. Then he continued, "I don''t know how much


    you know about his rtionship with your mother, but let me tell you about it."


    He sighed and said, "Your father loved freedom, didn''t love to be tired by the world, and never liked this


    mandatory marriage of the family.


    Therefore, when he met your mother at school, he fell in love with herpletely. He had also tried


    very hard to break the shackles of his family and be with her.


    However, this rule had been passed down for hundreds of years. How could it be easily broken?


    Moreover, the vermin had been nted. Unless it wasbined with the other half of the person who


    nted the vermin, it would take effect in the body. It could not be easily removed.


    "Your father knew the consequences, but he still resisted fearlessly. He really loved your mother."


    As Natalia listened, she gradually became a little moved. The coldness on his face disappeared,


    reced by curiosity and inquiry.


    Then he continued, "When he and your mother were separated, there was really nothing he could do


    about it. He knew that he was not the one who could be with your mother for the rest of his life after all.


    And if she continued to stay with him, it would kill her.


    That was why he was disheartened and went far away from home. In the end, he died on the African


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    battlefield. You know the situation in Africa at the time was so chaotic that even our Violet Group didn''t


    dare to be involved, while he was over there incognito as a junior soldier with a suicidal attitude. He


    hadpletely given up the hope of life. How could he not die if he wanted?"


    Natalia looked at him in silence, at the regret and sigh of relief that showed on his face.


    "It''s a pity, he thought he could protect your mother like that, but he didn''t expect her to suffer from


    depression because of his death, and she passed away after a few years. This is perhaps the saddest


    thing about a couple of lovers, but the good thing is that you are grown up now, if they are aware in


    heaven, they should feel relieved to see you."


    Natalia frowned and asked, "Didn''t think that my mother would die with his death?"


    Pierre smiled. "How can there be so much foresight in this world? If there were, there wouldn''t be so


    many regrets."


    As soon as he said this, the room fell into silence. Everyone did not know what to say for a moment.


    Then he continued, "Your father didn''t know of your existence when he went off to war, I think if he had


    known of your existence he would have stayed a little longer and not chosen that way to die."


    Natalia sneered. "Since everything has happened, how can there be so many ifs?"


    Pierre choked for a moment and then burst intoughter.


    "You are also right, but now that you have grown up, there are some things that belong to you that I still


    need to hand over to you, soe to my house when you are free and I will talk to you about them in


    detail then."


    Natalia was somewhat indifferent and she did not look at him, only saying in a cold voice, "There is no


    need, let''s talk about this matterter."


    Although she was curious about her biological father, she still did not fully ept the fact that the


    Lafayette family had be her rtives.


    Therefore, she kept some vignce and rejection of his proposal.


    Seeing this, Pierre didn''t insist and only said, "It doesn''t matter. You can think about it slowly. Don''t


    worry, I will keep everything that belongs to you for you, and no one dares to covet or take it away.


    When you think it over,e to me and I will definitely return it to you."


    Natalia did not speak. After a moment of silence, everyone stood up.

 Chapter 463 ItS Too Late To Regret

    Chapter 463 It''S Too Late To Regret


    Chapter 463 It''s Too Late to Regret


    "It''s gettingte. It''s time for us to go now."


    Pierre also stood up and suggested, "Since we are all here today, why don''t we stay and have a meal


    together?"


    Natalia refused coldly, "No, thank you, we still have something to do."


    Then she walked out first.


    Her attitude was obviously a little repulsive, making Pierre a little lost as he touched his nose.


    Archie nced at him and did not say anything. They already knew each other''s meaning with just a


    look since it was not the first time that they knew each other.


    Pierre smiled and said, "I need you to help me with this. Natalia hates me, but she should listen to you."


    Archie pondered for a moment and said, "I will do my best, but I will also respect her ideas and I will not


    interfere in whatever her final decision is."


    In fact, his words were equivalent to rejecting Pierre''s request in disguise.


    He had no choice but to nod. "Okay, I understand."


    Then they left the Dragon Casino.


    Charlie took a nce at the time and said, "It''ste, there''s nothing for you guys to do when you go


    back, so why don''t you go to our house and have dinner on the way?"


    Natalia was about to nod when her cell phone rang.


    She picked it up, frowned slightly, and pressed the answer button.


    It was a call from Wilson Kawn, who sounded a little anxious. "Natalia, are you still in Country F?"


    She nodded and asked, "Why?"


    Wilson said in a hurry, "Your grandfather is dying. If possible, you can book a ticket tonight ande


    back so that you can see him onest time."


    Natalia was shocked and could hardly believe it.


    She stood there frozen, only to feel her head suddenly go nk and her ears buzzing.


    After a long time, she managed to her voice.


    "How could it be... He was still fine when he called me a few days ago..."


    Wilson was also a little depressed through the phone.


    "He''ll probably die in just a few days. A few months ago, your grandfather has been struggling, and he


    just managed to survive for a few months. Now he is exhausted. What he wants to do most now is to


    see you. I hope you cane back as soon as possible to fulfill hisst wish."


    Natalia was silent for a while, and her fingers, which were holding the mobile phone, tightened slightly.


    After a long while, she said in a hoarse voice, "Okay, I see. I''ll arrange it right away."


    After hanging up the phone, she looked at Archie as she was about to cry. Her voice was so soft that it


    was almost inaudible.


    "Archie McCarthy, Uncle said... Grandpa is dying."


    In fact, when she answered the phone just now, Archie had already heard what Wilson said on the


    phone.


    His face darkened slightly. He looked at the time on his watch and then turned to look at Charlie.


    "Charlie, we have to go back tonight. It should be toote to book a ticket now. Please arrange it for


    us."


    Charlie also knew the seriousness of this matter and nodded, "Ok, it just so happens that there is a


    private ne at home. I will immediately go back and have it arranged. There''ll be no problem to leave


    in the evening."


    Natalia and Archie nodded. After thanking him, they quickly returned to the hospital to pack up.


    For the whole afternoon, it was messed up in Natalia''s brain. If it had not been for Nancy''s help, she


    would not have been able to find a clue.


    Sometimes people were like this. When you had something, you would not think it was precious. You


    would only think of it when you were about to lose it. You would not say anything that you wanted to


    think about, and there were many things you did not do. At that time, it would be toote to regret.


    There was no time and opportunity at all.


    Archie saw that she was out of her mind andforted her, "Don''t think too much. It''s normal for


    people to get old, sick, and die. Besides, this time your father was only seriously ill and didn''t die.


    Maybe when we go back, he will get better."


    Natalia nodded. Although she knew that he wasforting her, she felt much better.


    In fact, she could understand that it was not human power that could save us from getting old, sick, and


    dead. With Wilson''s character, he would not be in such a hurry like now and told her like that if he was


    not really hopeless, and he would never force her to go back immediately. He just wanted to see her


    onest time.


    However, people would try their best to grab thest straw, even if they were drowning.


    Even if it was only the least hope and expectation, he would rather believe that a miracle might happen.


    And maybe it would be better.


    Because it was the only way to keep her strong.


    She quickly packed up. It was not until they went out that Natalia remembered that Archie was still


    injured.


    So, she quickly asked, "Is it ok for you to take the ne?"


    Archie shook his head and said, "I''m fine. I''ve bandaged it again just now, and it''s only a few hours''


    trips. I can find a doctor when I get home."


    Hearing this, Natalia also knew that there was no other way at this time thought she was still worried.


    If she went back, it was impossible for him not to go back with her, so she could only nod.


    Charlie soon called them and said that they were ready, so they went out to the airport.


    Since Wilson Kawn was sick now, not only did Archie and Natalia want to go to visit him, but the


    Stevenson family also sent Charlie to go with them when they heard the news.


    After all, the two families were old friends. If he really died this time, Charlie would just represent the


    Stevenson family to express their gratitude and sorrow to him.


    The ne took off at seven o''clock in the evening and arrived at home at three o''clock the next


    morning.


    When Wilson knew their schedule, he had already arranged to wait at the airport in advance.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Therefore, as soon as they got off the ne, they met someone from the Kawn family to pick them up.


    They got in the car together and drove directly to the hospital.


    In the hospital.


    Wilhelm was on his deathbed.


    Everyone from the Kawn family was at the hospital keeping watch, just in case they weren''t around


    when Wilhelm died.


    Even Matthew Kawn, who had been sent abroad before, was called back this time.


    After all, he was his biological son. At this time, everything in the past was not so important.


    Matthew had no real power in his hands and had nothing other than the management of a few small


    When Natalia and the others arrived at the hospital, Wilson happened to be informed ande out.


    As soon as he saw them, his eyes lit up.


    "Natalia, Archie, how are you."

 Chapter 464 Life Is Gone

    Chapter 464 Life Is Gone


    Chapter 464 Life is Gone


    Natalia nodded and looked in the direction of the ward.


    "How is Grandpa?"


    At the mention of this, Wilson instantly became serious.


    He sighed.


    "There''s not much time left, so go in and have a look around and remember to keep it short."


    Natalia nodded.


    She stepped into the ward. Archie, Charlie, and the others were waiting outside the door, but they did


    not follow her in.


    They knew that at this time, Wilhelm only wanted to see Natalia. The others had better not disturb


    them.


    Natalia put on a sterile suit and walked in alone.


    On the bed, the old many with his eyes slightly closed, perhaps hearing footsteps, he opened a little


    and looked towards her with difficulty.


    Natalia stopped there.


    She said she would be strong, but when she saw Wilhelm lying there, she couldn''t help the sourness in


    the eyes and the tears welling up.


    "Natalia."


    He extended his hand towards her, and Natalia pursed her lips, holding back her tears before taking


    quick steps up and holding his hand.


    "Wilhelm, you''re awake. How do you feel?"


    The old man looked at her with a little confusion in his eyes.


    After a while, he said weakly, "I thought I was dreaming, but it really was you."


    At this moment, when she heard his words, Natalia couldn''t hold and burst into tears.


    She held the old man''s skinny hand and sobbed.


    Compared to her, who was in great sorrow, Wilhelm seemed much calmer.


    Hey there quietly, looking at her with apassionate yet loving gaze. After a long time, he


    whispered, "Natalia, listen to me."


    She whimpered and nodded.


    But she could not stop her tears.


    Perhaps because he felt that he had not much time to live, he did not ask her to stop.


    He said slowly, "In this life, I know that I''m sorry for three people."


    "Ahem... one, it was your mother, when, back then if it wasn''t for me, she wouldn''t have separated from


    the person she loved so much and buried herself at such a young age, it was me who was too... selfish


    and thought that separation was the best thing for her, before I deliberately made their hearts


    misunderstand, you..."


    "Your mother has resented me all my life, and I went to heaven to make amends with her. The second


    person is your father."


    "Your father was a good man, he can''t be med for what happened to him and your mother, but


    because of the bad habits of the family and the tricks of fate, I forced them apart back then and left


    your father disillusioned, this caused him to suicide, I am sorry for him."


    "The third person is you."


    He suddenly turned his head slowly and looked at her, caressing her face lovingly with his withered


    hand, tears of emotion hidden in his eyes.


    "Natalia, I made a mistake in my life, causing you to be left out at such a young age. It''s my fault. I can''t


    live longer and can''t make up for it. I hope you don''t hate me."


    After that, he suddenly coughed violently, as if he wanted to cough out his lungs.


    Natalia quickly reached out to help him. Wilhelm closed his eyes slightly and said slowly, "Natalia, I owe


    you too much, so it doesn''t matter even if you don''t recognize me as your grandfather in a hundred


    years. I have already signed a contract of donation with my body. So, let me use this broken body of


    mine to do onest thing for the world, as a kind of atonement to you."


    "Wilhelm, don''t say that."


    Natalia choked with sobs.


    "Good girl, you have to be fine. I will bless you. You must live well."


    As the words fell, the sound suddenly trailed off.


    Natalia only felt that the hand he was holding suddenly softened.


    Then it suddenly sank.


    She was stunned and her heart seemed to sink.


    The heartbeat monitor next to him began to sound anxious as Wilson came in from outside, and with


    just a nce, his face changed dramatically.


    He ran out and shouted, "Doctor, where is the doctor?"


    "Coming."


    A doctor ran in next to her. Wilson looked at Natalia and saw that she froze there, as if she stood there


    like a stone statue, her face bloodless, numb, and hollow.


    He suddenly couldn''t bear it. After a while, he only sighed softly.


    "Natalia, get up first."


    She slowly clenched her knuckles one by one.


    There was a buzzing in her ears as she was suddenly pulled away from something and then


    immediately fell into a warm embrace.


    Archie held her up and watched expressionlessly as the doctors administered first aid to Wilhelm.


    However, he was hopeless.


    More than ten minutester, the doctorpletely announced his death.


    Because they had signed the donation agreement before, the doctors had to quickly take him away and


    pick him up before his body stiffened.


    After all, Wilson Kawn was a man, and he was dozens of years older than her, so he knew more about


    life and death.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that she had lost her wits, he walked over slowly.


    "They''re taking her away, you..." After a pause, he finally said in a deep voice, "Do you need to leave


    some souvenirs?"


    After signing the body donation agreement, even if they were rtives, they could not touch anything


    on the dead.


    Natalia looked at him and finally shook her head.


    "In my heart, this is the best memory."


    Wilson Kawn nodded. Soon, the doctor found a few people and pushed the body out.


    There were still a lot of procedures to go through. Of course, Wilson Kawn left with them, and the whole


    ward was suddenly empty.


    Natalia stood there, the sun shining through the window and on her shoulder, as cold as snow.


    She closed her eyes slightly. There seemed to be still the aura of the old man in the air, as well as


    heavy words.


    "Natalia, don''t hate me..."


    Tears rolled down her cheeks in an instant.


    Seeing this, Archie McCarthy''s eyes darkened and he hugged her even tighter in silence.


    Natalia leaned weakly against him like a lone boat in the sea, finally finding a harbor.


    She could no longer restrain herself. She grabbed the clothes on his shoulder and burst into tears.


    Charlie Peck also came in. Seeing this, he sighed.


    "Natalia, please don''t be sad."


    Natalia did not speak.


    There was a burst of crying outside. They were all from The Kawn family.


    At this time, whether it was fake or false, everyone only showed grief.


    ...


    Wilhelm Kawn''s funeral was very simple.


    This was what Wilhelm Kawn had specially told them before he died.


    He thought that his life was a failure and he was unwilling to let others do it after death. Therefore,


    except for some people who were close to him, no one was allowed toe to his funeral.


    The funeral was, of course, the Cenotaph. Wilhelm Kawn had been on the battlefield for half his life and


    had forgotten about life and death. He had never cared about theseplicated things after death.

 Chapter 465 Self-Righteous

    Chapter 465 Self-Righteous


    Chapter 465 Self-righteous


    As his descendant, Wilson Kawn and the others could only follow his will.


    However, even if it was simple, she had been busy for a long time.


    Natalia did not attend Wilhelm Kawn''s body donation ceremony. She felt that it was a punishment for


    the living.


    When she got home in the evening, she didn''t have dinner and locked herself in the room.


    She sat on the big terrace, and it would be the Spring Festival in two months. The sky in Eqitin inte


    winter was particrly clean. At night, she could see the stars all over the sky twinkling under the blue


    sky.


    Archie McCarthy walked behind her. She didn''t look back, but she knew it was him.


    "Everyone says that after a man dies, he will be a star hanging in the sky and always protect the


    person he wants to protect. Do you think it''s true?" Natalia asked.


    The people behind didn''t answer. After a long time, he answered softly.


    Natalia looked back at him.


    In the quiet night, Archie McCarthy looked up slightly and looked at the endless night sky. She couldn''t


    see his eyes from her angle, but she could see the curve of his side face, a little lonely.


    Her heart ached slightly.


    She got up from the carpet, suddenly walked over, and reached out to hug his waist.


    Archie McCarthy''s body stiffened.


    After a while, he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Natalia''s voice was muffled. "I''m sorry."


    The man raised his eyebrows.


    Natalia buried his face in his chest, her voice full of guilt.


    "I always thought that in our love, I was the one who gave more feelings. Your arrogance and pride are


    destined to be the one who takes the dominant position forever, and I can only follow your footsteps


    and always be obedient."


    "But it''s not until now that I realize it''s my fault. All along, you have shouldered more than I did and paid


    more than I did. But I didn''t see it, so I naturally thought that those sacrifices didn''t exist. I was too


    selfish."


    She raised her head slightly and looked at him. Her clear eyes were filled with tears and more


    tenderness.


    "Archie McCarthy, thank you for what you did for me, and thank you for shouldering the responsibility


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    for me. I will work hard in the future and try my best not to make you so tired. I will try my best to match


    you and stand by your side righteously."


    Archie McCarthy looked down at her with gentle eyes.


    He didn''t ask her why she suddenly thought of this. He just slightly showed a smile. He nodded and


    said, "Okay."


    Natalia held his hand even tighter.


    After a while, she suddenly stood on tiptoe and gently kissed his lips.


    Her eyes were slightly wet.


    "Archie McCarthy, I love you."


    It was silent all around. She heard a man''s sigh in her ear. In the end, it turned into deep affection and


    rubbed into the endless night.


    The next morning.


    There was no one in the cemetery. The morning dew on the cold stone tablet made it even colder. The


    air was wet and cold, as if it was going to pierce into the bottom of one''s heart from the pores.


    Natalia held a bunch of flowers and stood in front of a tombstone.


    She was wearing a ck sweater and extended pants, with a white flower on her head. She bent down


    and put the flower on the ground.


    A few steps behind her, Archie McCarthy stood there quietly, watching her stand there silently for a


    long time. Finally, he turned around, walked to his side, took his arm, and looked up with a smile. "Let''s


    go!"


    Archie McCarthy nodded. He took off her coat and draped it over her shoulder, holding her slightly cold


    palm.


    Natalia suddenly felt warm in her heart and silently led him forward. There was a short distance


    between the cemetery and the road. The two walked quietly. There were only the two of them on the


    road. It was silent.


    After a while, Natalia suddenly said, "I want to go back to Julio in a few days."


    Archie McCarthy''s hand tightened slightly.


    Natalia looked up at him in confusion.


    He frowned slightly. "What are you going there for?"


    Natalia said lightly, "It''s nothing. I''m just a little confused. I want to go back and sort it out."


    Archie McCarthy''s eyes darkened.


    She didn''t know if it was Natalia''s illusion, but she always felt that something was surging in her deep


    eyes,plicated and deep.


    After a while, he opened his thin lips and said, "Okay, I''ll go with you."


    Natalia shook her head gently.


    "I want to go back by myself."


    Archie McCarthy''s frown deepened.


    Sensing his displeasure, Natalia quickly exined, "I just want to go back and have a walk. It''s quiet.


    Too many things have happened recently, and I''m a little upset. Your injuries haven''tpletely healed


    yet, so it''s not suitable for you to walk more..."


    Archie McCarthy stared deeply into her eyes. After a long time, he sighed.


    He gently held her in his arms and said in a low and hoarse voice, "Natalia, I can''t let you go alone. If


    you leave, I will only feel more uneasy. Do you understand?"


    Natalia leaned his head against his chest and felt his steady heartbeat and clean breath. Her heart


    softened.


    After a while, she finally stepped back.


    "Okay, let''s go together."


    Only then did Archie McCarthy lower his head and kiss her forehead. Satisfied, he took her hand and


    left.


    When they got home, Archie McCarthy went to the study first.


    When he came out again, he found that Natalia was packing up in the bedroom.


    When Archie McCarthy entered, he saw that she was putting the folded clothes into the suitcase one


    by one. He leaned against the door frame and did not enter. He just stood there and looked at her


    quietly.


    Natalia naturally noticed him. She raised her head and smiled at him.


    The sunlight reflected from the window and shone on the girl''s beautiful face. Her smile was bright and


    a little dazzling.


    A thought came to Archie McCarthy''s mind. He walked over and pulled her up from the ground. He sat


    on the bed, while Natalia was held by him on his thigh.


    Natalia was slightly stunned. She subconsciously put her arms around his neck and asked, "What''s


    wrong?"


    Archie McCarthy narrowed his eyes slightly and did not speak. Instead, he stretched out his slender


    fingers and stroked her face. His fingertips were dry and warm, with a kind of heart-shaking pity.


    Finally, he moved his palm to the back of her head and pressed it down gently. The next second, his


    thin lips blocked hers.


    Natalia snorted and was stunned by his sudden kiss.


    However, Archie McCarthy ignored her. He grabbed the back of her head with one hand, and his other


    hand became restless.


    His palm seemed to be carrying electricity, as if it was about to jump into the bottom of his heart.


    Natalia''s breathing became urgent. Soon, he was put down on the bed. The next second, his body


    covered him.


    Hot and urgent kisses fell on her face. She breathed slightly and whispered, "Archie McCarthy."


    Her voice was soft, like a sobbing little beast.


    Hearing her voice, Archie McCarthy''s body tightened and her breath became more and more chaotic.


    She gasped slightly and answered.

 Chapter 466 Brave And Strong

    Chapter 466 Brave And Strong


    Chapter 466 Brave and Strong


    What followed next was an even hotter kiss on her corbone and her heart.


    Natalia was in a daze and vaguely felt that Archie McCarthy was a little strange today, but she had no


    time to think too much.


    After an unknown period, the love finally ended.


    Lying in the arms of Archie McCarthy, Natalia was so tired that she didn''t even want to move a finger. A


    thinyer of sweat appeared on his body.


    At this moment, lying in his sturdy arms, she slightly raised her eyes and nced at him. She said


    discontentedly, "In the future, you are not allowed to fall in love during the day."


    Archie McCarthy chuckled and stroked her lips with his rough fingers. His voice was low and hoarse.


    "Destroy the bridge after crossing the river? I was not the only one enjoying it just now."


    The low and maic voice made Natalia blush.


    She looked down and dared not look into his eyes again. She hesitated and said, "No, it''s you..."


    Before she could finish her words, a hot palm was already on her palm, and her tone was dangerous.


    "You mean... you didn''t enjoy it just now? Do you want me to try again? Don''t worry, I''m good at it.


    Even if I can''t really do it, I can make you feelfortable."


    Natalia was shocked by his words. She quickly pushed him away and shrank back a little.


    At the same time, she reached out and pushed away from the big palm that was about to touch her.


    She muttered discontentedly, "That''s ridiculous! I really wonder if you changed from a teddy dog in your


    Archie McCarthy raised his eyebrows. "What do you mean?"


    Natalia blinked, a sly look shing in her eyes.


    It turned out that he didn''t know what the poodle meant.


    She rolled her eyes and said with a smile, "Nothing. I''m just praising you for being strong."


    Her words seemed to please Archie McCarthy. The man''s mouth curled into a smile. The next second,


    he turned over and covered it again.


    He stared at her with his dark and shiny eyes and said in a hoarse voice, "I know this very well. You


    don''t need to praise me."


    Natalia could clearly sense it. Her eyes widened as she looked at him in disbelief.


    "You, you..."


    "What? Huh?"


    Natalia''s face instantly turned red, and pushed him desperately. "You go down! What else do you


    want?"


    Archie McCarthy hugged her waist tightly; his voice low and full of joy.


    "I''ll prove to you how strong I am."


    Natalia quickly shook her head. "No, no. You''ve already proved it. There''s no need to prove it."


    Archie McCarthy raised his voice. "Oh? Really? Why do I feel like you need to prove it again?"


    The misty atmosphere opened again.


    However, at this moment, a servant knocked on the door outside. "Mr. McCarthy, Miss Rogers is here."


    Natalia was stunned for a moment and didn''t know what to say.


    "Miss Rogers? Who is it?"


    Archie McCarthy stopped smiling and said in a low voice, "My mother''s rtive is a distant cousin."


    Natalia thought for a while and suddenly understood.


    "When I was in The McCarthy family''s old house, I seemed to have heard of such a person. What''s his


    name?" Molly Rogers?


    Yes, that was the name.


    Due to Mrs. McCarthy''s early death, Archie McCarthy didn''t spend much time with anyone from The


    Rogers family other than Stephen Rogers.


    The only reason they had met was because of Archie''s grandma''s birthday. The Rogers family had


    sent her to Eqitin as a representative to celebrate the birthday.


    Later, because she was going to study in Eqitin, Archie''s grandma decided to find a ce to settle this


    girl down.


    After all, they were rtives. It could be said that she had a backer in Eqitin. It was better than staying


    in the dormitory at school.


    But... She was not studying at school now. Why did shee here?


    Anyway, since someone wasing, she should meet him.


    So she pushed the man''s arm and said, "Since someone ising, go down quickly."


    Archie McCarthy looked calm and did not seem to be very friendly.


    However, she still got up from the bed, changed her clothes, and said, "Ask Mrs. Dottie to entertain her,


    and tell her that we wille downter."


    "Yes."


    Downstairs, Molly Rogers was sitting in the living room, smiling at Mrs. Dottie, who was busy working.


    She was not very beautiful. Compared with Natalia, she was naturally much more normal.


    But nowadays, many men loved her elegant appearance.


    Her beautiful name was "Beautiful temperament".


    She sat upright, her waterfall-like long ck hair draped over her shoulders. She was wearing a in


    dress and a thin knitted jacket. She looked gentle and generous.


    She sat there and watched for a long time before she said with a familiar smile, "Mrs. Dottie, don''t be


    busy. Come and sit for a while!"


    Mrs. Dottie answered, but her hands did not stop. She ordered people to serve snacks and ordered


    people to make her favorite tea. She had no time at all.


    Seeing this, Molly Rogers no longer forced herself and asked casually, "Mrs. Dottie, we haven''t seen


    each other for six years, have we? You still look so young. You haven''t changed at all."


    Mrs. Dottie put a cup of tea in front of her and said with a smile, "Miss Rogers, you are really good at


    talking. I am almost 50 years old this year, and I was more than 40 years old six years ago. How can I


    be called young?"


    Molly Rogers shook her head with a gentle smile.


    "In my heart, Mrs. Dottie will always be so young. She will always be the most beautiful right-hand


    assistant by my aunt''s side."


    Speaking of this, there was a sh of sadness in Mrs. Dottie''s eyes, and her eyes were a little dazed.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, she shook her head with a smile. "It''s all in the past. I''m just an ordinary old woman now.


    I''m very satisfied that I still have the strength to help Mr. McCarthy with some things."


    As they spoke, they saw Archie McCarthy slowly walking down the stairs.


    Mrs. Dottie stepped aside and called him "Mr. McCarthy".


    Molly Rogers''s eyes lit up and she eximed in surprise, "Archie!"


    Archie McCarthy''s expression was calm. He didn''t have much impression of his distant cousin.


    However, for the sake of her mother, she had to deal with it more or less, so that people would not feel


    too cold.


    So he just nodded and asked, "Why do you think of it today?"


    Molly Rogers''s eyes fell on him. There were still drops of water on his short hair and water on his body.


    Obviously, he had just taken a shower. There was a red mark deep in his neck as if it had been


    scratched by nails or something.


    Her eyes flickered slightly, and there was imperceptible jealousy in her eyes, but she soon hid it.

 Chapter 467 Turning From A Guest Into A Host

    Chapter 467 Turning From A Guest Into A Host


    Chapter 467 Turning from a guest into a host


    She showed a gentle and generous smile and said, "I went to see Archie''s grandma yesterday. I heard


    that my sister-inw was pregnant, so I came to see her. Huh? Where is my sister-inw?"


    Speaking of Natalia, Archie McCarthy''s eyes softened a lot and she said gently, "She is upstairs. She


    wille downter."


    "Well, can I go up and find her?"


    Archie McCarthy''s gaze paused for a moment. He swept his gaze across her delicate and innocent


    face, but ultimately refused.


    "No need, she doesn''t like outsiders going up."


    As soon as he said that, the crowd fell silent for a moment.


    Outsiders...


    Two words directly blocked the person outside the door, which was extremely embarrassing.


    However, he didn''t seem to notice it. The smile on Molly Rogers''s face froze for a moment before her


    expression returned to normal.


    "Well, then I''ll wait for her here."


    Archie McCarthy didn''t answer her again. He turned around and ordered the servants to prepare lunch.


    Then, he asked Molly Rogers to help herself.


    About ten minutester, Natalia changed her clothes and went downstairs.


    "Sister-inw." Molly Rogers stood up from the sofa and greeted her with a smile.


    To be honest, Natalia was really unfamiliar with this distant cousin.


    However, the visitor was a guest. She nodded and said with a smile, "Sorry to keep you waiting."


    "No, I didn''t tell you in advance. Sister-inw, I didn''t disturb you."


    Natalia shook his head. "No, I''m very happy that you''re here."


    She looked calm and turned to ask Mrs. Dottie where Archie McCarthy was. When she learned that he


    had gone to the gym in the vi, she was stunned.


    Then he realized that he couldn''t do any exercise with his injuries. He ran over now probably because


    he didn''t want to entertain his cousin, so he deliberately avoided her, so he didn''t say anything else.


    She ordered someone to prepare more lunch. Since Molly Rogers was going to help, Natalia would not


    be willing to do so.


    Although they were not familiar with each other, they were all guests. How could they have the nerve to


    let the guests go to the kitchen?


    Unexpectedly, Molly Rogers said with a smile, "Sister-inw, you don''t have to be so polite to me. I


    majored in nursing at school and am very proficient in the diet of pregnant women. Although there are


    servants in the vi, you might as well try my cooking. If you think it''s good, it can be regarded as


    recognition of my studies."


    Natalia was too polite and distant if she refused again.


    She could only nod and say with a smile, "Then don''t work too hard. You came all the way here to ask


    you to cook. If grandma knows, she will say that I bullied you."


    Molly Rogers smiled with embarrassment on her beautiful face.


    "No. When I came here, grandma told me to pay attention to my diet. After all, I learned this."


    After a pause, he added, "Although the servants that sister-inw invited are definitely not bad, they


    are outsiders, aren''t they? Your diet is very important during this time. It''s always more reassuring to


    have someone to take care of you."


    Natalia nced at her.


    Molly Rogers still smiled gently, while Mrs. Dottie''s face darkened.


    She must know that she was in charge of all the servants in the vi, from the front hall to the kitchen.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She had selected all the servants'' abilities, morality, and sister-inw she had prepared in advance.


    There would be no problem.


    However, Molly Rogers''s words showed how unreliable the people in the vi were.


    On the other hand, showing that it was a good intention for her to help them, and she could be really


    helpful.


    Natalia nced at Mrs. Dottie.


    She didn''t say anything and just smiled. "Then thank you for your help."


    "You''re wee, sister-inw."


    Molly Rogers just left for the kitchen. Natalia thought of something for a while and returned to the


    bedroom.


    She called Archie''s grandma.


    "Grandma, what are you doing?"


    "I''m watching cartoons with Anne McCarthy. What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing, I just called to ask if everything is okay."


    "Oh, by the way, did Molly go over to your ce today?"


    Natalia smiled a bit and said in a calm tone, "Yes, she did."


    "That girl knew you were pregnant and insisted on visiting you, so I had no choice but to tell her the


    address. Did she disturb you two?"


    "No, I''m very happy that she came."


    "That''s good. I know you like to be alone, but she''s not a rude person. I''ve told her to take a look and


    go back to school as soon as possible. I don''t think she''ll cause you any trouble."


    Natalia''s expression changed a little bit.


    Thinking of Molly Rogers''s words, he smiled slightly.


    "Molly Rogers won''t cause any trouble, I may bother her instead."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing. She probably doesn''t trust my maids. I felt sorry to let her cook for me by herself."


    Archie''s grandma was silent for a moment.


    After a while, Archie''s grandma said with slight embarrassment.


    "I am sorry for her rudeness! She just did this out of good intentions. Natalia, don''t take it seriously. If


    you really don''t like her, I won''t let here over anymore."


    "No, cousin is so warm-hearted and she makes me feelfortable."


    "I am d to hear that."


    Natalia chatted with Archie''s grandma for a while before hanging up.


    She put away her phone with a smile full of meaning.


    "Mrs. Dottie."


    Mrs. Dottie had been waiting outside the door. She quickly came in as soon as Natalia called.


    "Mrs. Natalia."


    "Please let some maids who are helpful to the kitchen help Miss Rogers. After all, she is our guest,


    don''t make our guest tired."


    "Okay, Mrs. Natalia."


    After Natalia arranged everything, she did not go downstairs again.


    Now she was pregnant, she always felt tired. So she went to the study to pick up a book andy on the


    lounger to read it.


    She read until noon.


    Natalia thought it was time for lunch, so she put down the book and went to the living room downstairs.


    Archie McCarthy had not returned yet. Natalia sat at the table alone, and the servants had already


    prepared tableware.


    Molly Rogers brought the prepared food to the table soon.


    Seeing that Natalia was already sitting at the table, Molly Rogers quickly put the dishes on the table


    and said with a smile, "Sister-inw, I''m sorry that I didn''t cook so well. But I still hope you could enjoy


    the meal"


    It seemed that Molly Rogers was the hostess here, Natalia became the guest instead.


    But Natalia had always been more patient to girls, not to mention Molly Rogers.


    Molly Rogers''s forehead was covered with sweat, and her words were full of ttery.


    Seeing this, Natalia was somewhat soft-hearted and said, "I''m sorry to let you cook for me. Please


    have a rest! Let the servants do the rest."


    Molly Rogers shook her head and said with a big smile, "No, thanks. The soup will be ready soon.


    Please wait a minute."


    After that, she went straight into the kitchen.

 Chapter 468 The Meal Is Nutrient-Rich

    Chapter 468 The Meal Is Nutrient-Rich


    Chapter 468 The meal is nutrient-rich


    Natalia was a little speechless. She sat there and thought for a moment, then couldn''t helpughing.


    Natalia had seen others trying to please her, but Molly Rogers was so obvious and forceful... It''s


    really...


    Natalia rubbed her forehead, saying nothing more.


    After a while, Molly Rogers brought a bowl of soup.


    "Sister-inw, this is the soup I specially prepared for you. It is really good for your health, especially


    you are pregnant now."


    Natalia looked at the soup in front of her. It looked as good as it smells and was really attractive.


    She smiled at Molly Rogers and said, "Thank you."


    "Not at all. It''s my pleasure."


    Molly Rogers looked very friendly. Natalia smiled and said nothing.


    She turned to the servant next to her and said, "Go to the gym and see if Mr. McCarthy has finished his


    exercise. If so, please tell him toe over for dinner."


    "Okay."


    The servant left in a hurry, but as soon as she reached the door, she heard some noise.


    "Mr. McCarthy."


    Everyone turned around and saw Archie McCarthy in casual clothes appear at the door of the kitchen.


    The gym in the vi had a bathroom. He had put on other white casual clothes, which were different


    from what he wore in the morning.


    His short hair was still a little wet. It was obvious that he had just taken a shower.


    Natalia smiled and said, "Wee back. Come and have a try at what Molly just cooked. She has


    been busy with this meal for a long time."


    Archie McCarthy nced at the food on the dining table and said nothing.


    He nodded slightly, walked towards Natalia, and sat down.


    Seeing this, Molly Rogers turned back to the kitchen.


    Soon, she came out with another bowl of soup in her hand and said with a big smile, "Cousin, this is


    the seafood soup I specially prepared for you. Because sister-inw can''t eat it, I keep it warming until


    youe back. Please have a try."


    Natalia was a little surprised and she stared at Molly.


    However, Molly Rogers didn''t seem to notice what Natalia was doing. She just stared straight at Archie


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    McCarthy.


    Natalia sneered at what Molly Rogers had just done.


    Archie McCarthy frowned slightly and said in a cold voice, "I don''t like seafood. Take it away!"


    He didn''t even look at the soup. Instead, he asked the maid to pour a ss of water for him.


    The smile on Molly Rogers''s face froze for a moment, and then she turned to Natalia for help.


    She pursed her lips slightly and said with a grievance, "Sister-inw is there anything wrong with me?


    Or is my cousin angry with me? I remember that he used to like seafood very much."


    Archie McCarthy did like seafood, and Molly Rogers didn''t do anything wrong.


    She smiled slightly. After all, for the sake of Archie McCarthy''s passed mother and his grandma, he did


    not embarrass Molly too much.


    "Since she made the soup already, you should have a try!"


    Archie McCarthy looked at her in surprise.


    "You want me to drink it?"


    "Of course. What''s wrong?"


    "Alright, I''ll drink it."


    Natalia was ck-jawed.


    Molly Rogers felt the same.


    It seemed that Archie McCarthy and Natalia are lovey-dovey.


    The smile on Molly Rogers'' face was about to freeze. Archie McCarthy was really obedient to Natalia,


    so he picked up the spoon and took a few sips.


    Only then did Molly Rogers feel a little relieved. The soup was really good for men. It took her three


    hours to cook the soup!


    Seeing Molly Rogers still standing, Natalia said, "Don''t stand there anymore. Please sit down and have


    lunch together."


    Then Molly Rogers obediently sat opposite Natalia.


    The atmosphere at the dinner table was a little awkward, but under the reconciliation by Natalia, they


    got along just fine.


    At least so far everyone had been able to talk in peace.


    However, Natalia vaguely felt that the dishes seemed to be very nutritious.


    Every dish has added some tonics, and there were even some dried shrimps in the stir-fried


    vegetables.


    However, Natalia didn''t think much about it. She just thought that this was specially prepared for her by


    Molly Rogers. After all, these things were indeed good for pregnant women who were about to be born.


    She insisted on exercising and walking at least five kilometers every day. Even if she was not feeling


    well now, she hadn''t given up exercising.


    Therefore, even if she ate a little more, she didn''t have to worry about the baby being so big that she


    would be in danger when giving birth.


    The meal was about to finish peacefully.


    At this moment, Molly Rogers suddenly screamed.


    "Cousin, you can''t eat chili, can you? This dish was specially prepared for my sister-inw. You are


    allergic to chili, so you''d better not eat it!"


    Archie McCarthy was about to eat the spicy dish in front of Natalia.


    The spicy dish was ordered by Natalia to be served every meal. She doesn''t have much of an appetite


    for food this month, only feltfortable after taking a few bites of a spicy dish.


    This habit hadsted for more than a month. Natalia even asked for the spicy dish when in the hospital


    abroad a few days ago.


    Now that she was at home, the servants would not forget her habit. Even though the lunch was


    prepared by Molly Rogers today, the servants served the spicy dishes as usual.


    No one would expect the spicy dish would cause trouble.


    Molly Rogers frowned, moving the spicy dish to the corner of the table next to her, and put the steamed


    fish in front of Archie McCarthy.


    Then she smiled at him with satisfaction and said, "Cousin, you like to eat fish, right? The steamed fish


    is for you."


    Natalia was slightly stunned while watching the spicy dish in front of her was taken away. She was


    angry at first, but thenughed.


    "Archie McCarthy is allergic to chili? Why didn''t she know about it?"


    During this time, Archie McCarthy ate what Natalia ate and had eaten spicy food many times. She had


    never seen him get allergic.


    She turned to look at Archie McCarthy and asked yfully, "Are you allergic to chili?"


    Archie McCarthy frowned slightly and said, "I was allergic to chili many years ago. But when I grew up,


    I was not allergic to it at all."


    "So, you are fine then."


    Only then did Molly Rogers feel a little embarrassed.


    She pretended to smile and said, "It''s good that he''s fine. I''m sorry, sister-inw, I didn''t mean to worry


    you. I thought my cousin was still allergic to chili. I am really sorry."


    Natalia''s expression became serious.


    She didn''t say anything, but the smile on her face as if she was mocking Molly Rogers.


    "No, not at all. In fact, I am d that Archie McCarthy has someone to care about him. Why should I be


    angry about that?"


    Although she said so, her tone was not as friendly as before.


    Archie McCarthy was keenly aware of Natalia''s anger and frowned slightly.


    Molly Rogers smiled with embarrassment. She was a smartdy. Since Natalia didn''t fall out with her


    on the spot, she shouldn''t say anything more.


    Now that Natalia gave her an out, so she should know her ce.

 Chapter 469 Throwing Herself Into His Arms

    Chapter 469 Throwing Herself Into His Arms


    Chapter 469 Throwing herself into His Arms


    Everyone at the dining table was in silence. Natalia had been eating with no expression on her face.


    After a while, she put down the tableware and said, "I''m finished. Take your time."


    Then she got up and was about to leave.


    Suddenly, Archie McCarthy put down the bowl and chopsticks and said, "I''ll leave with you."


    Natalia raised her eyebrows.


    Molly Rogers had been busy taking care of Natalia and Archie McCarthy, so she didn''t eat much.


    Now that Natalia and Archie McCarthy had left their seats, she didn''t know whether she should


    continue eating.


    Natalia smiled and said, "Miss Rogers, I''m sorry. You''ve been so busy that you don''t have time to eat.


    I''m tired, so your cousin is going to apany me to have a rest now. Would you mind being here


    alone?"


    Molly Rogers smiled and said reluctantly, "Not at all."


    "I''m so relieved to hear that."


    Natalia turned around and left and Archie McCarthy held her up to the bedroom.


    As soon as they entered the bedroom, Natalia said bluntly, "I don''t like your cousin."


    Archie McCarthy smiled, helping her sit down on the bed, and said "I don''t like her either."


    Natalia looked up at him and frowned.


    "Your cousin is very narrow-minded. If it weren''t for your grandma and your mother, I really wouldn''t


    want to talk to her."


    Archie McCarthy pondered for a while.


    "How about I go downstairs and drive her away?"


    Natalia was speechless.


    She was silent for a few seconds and waved her hand in annoyance.


    "Forget it! Although your grandma may not say anything, if the people in her hometown knew that we


    treated her so bad, they will always say that your grandma and we are bullying your cousin. It will be


    bad then."


    Archie McCarthy chuckled and took off her shoes.


    He helped Natalia lean against the bed and kissed her forehead. Then he said, "Today is an exception.


    If she is going toe over again, just let the servants tell her that we are not at home. She won''t


    Natalia nodded and closed her eyes.


    "I''m a little tired and I want to sleep for a while."


    "Okay. I''ll stay here with you."


    "Thanks."


    Natalia fell asleep soon. Archie McCarthy held her hand and waited until she was fully asleep before


    leaving.


    Instead of going downstairs, he went to the study.


    He stood in front of the bookshelf and looked through all the books, finally he chose a book talking


    about Western history.


    As soon as he walked out of the study, he saw a slender figure walking toward him.


    He could not help but frown.


    "Cousin, is Sister-inw asleep?"


    There was no expression on Archie McCarthy''s face. He saw that Molly Rogers was holding a cup of


    soup in her hand.


    Archie McCarthy thought that Molly Rogers would leave after dinner, and he didn''t expect that she was


    still there.


    He said, "She is asleep. What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. I just saw that you didn''t eat much at noon, so I specially made a cup of tea, which is good for


    the lungs. It''s the most suitable as afternoon tea..."


    Before she could finish her words, Archie McCarthy interrupted her.


    "No, thanks. I''m not interested in sweet food."


    After that, he walked past her and was about to walk out.


    However, Molly Rogers suddenly stopped him.


    "Cousin!"


    Archie McCarthy frowned slightly.


    "Anything else?"


    "I, I..."


    Under Archie McCarthy''s strong pressure, Molly Rogers faltered and could not speak. Her face turned


    red.


    After a while, she said, "Cousin, I saw that you ate a lot of nutritious food at noon. The weather has


    turned cold and it''s easy to get ill. You''d better drink this cup of tea."


    Archie McCarthy nced at the cup of tea in her hand and became angrier.


    "Why do you make so many nutritious things when you know the weather is cold? Are you very idle?"


    Anyone who knew Archie McCarthy knew that he was always straightforward and would not beat


    around the bush.


    But no one would expect that he will be so abrupt.


    His words were straightforward and cold, making Molly Rogers feel embarrassed.


    It was the first time that Molly Rogers was humiliated like this, so she felt a little embarrassed.


    "Cousin, I''m sorry. I didn''t do it on purpose. I just want to behave well, I..."


    She looked flustered and humble, just like a little white rabbit that had done something wrong.


    Although Molly Rogers is not the most beautiful one among the youngdies, no one could say that she


    is not a beauty.


    In fact, she is the petite and pathetic kind ofdy that many men liked.


    No one would bear to scold her in such a situation.


    On the contrary, they would want tofort her in case she med herself too much.


    However, Archie McCarthy only nced at her coldly and said nothing more. He walked straight past


    her and went out.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Don''te here again unless you have something important. Your sister-inw is in good health, and


    you don''t have to worry about her anymore."


    Molly Rogers'' body shook violently.


    Seeing that Archie McCarthy was about to leave, she gritted her teeth and suddenly put down the soup


    bowl in her hand. She rushed over and reached out from behind to hug Archie McCarthy''s waist.


    "Cousin!"


    And the next second, she was thrown to the ground.


    However, she would not give up so easily. She cried and begged as she stopped him.


    "Cousin! I beg you, please help me! I can only count on you now. If you don''t help me, I will die.


    Please."


    Archie McCarthy couldn''t stand it anymore and shouted angrily, "Let go of me!"


    "No! If you don''t promise me, I won''t let you go. Cousin, my sister-inw has been pregnant for three


    months. You are so young, don''t you feel discontent? Let me help you, I can..."


    Her tant and shameless words made Archie McCarthy feel unbelievable.


    A huge rage burst out of his chest. With a mad face, he shook her off.


    He turned around and looked at Molly Rogers with a gloomy face. "Did youe here just for this?"


    Molly Rogers didn''t answer but just cried. The neckline of her dress was open, exposing half of her


    snow-white skin.


    Archie McCarthy felt the veins on his forehead were throbbing, and he couldn''t help feeling disgusting.


    He roared angrily, "Mrs. Dottie!"


    Mrs. Dottie was busy in the backyard at this time, so she didn''t respond to Archie McCarthy. Archie


    McCarthy then was about to go downstairs to find Mrs. Dottie.


    However, Molly Rogers on the ground suddenly got up and hugged him from behind again.


    "Please don''t go, cousin. Don''t you know that I love you? I used to think that my status was not good


    enough to be with you, but it was not until you got married that I realized that you didn''t care about


    others'' status at all.


    Your woman''s status is even lower than mine. She can marry you to be your woman. Why can''t I?


    Cousin, I beg you to take me in! "I will be obedient and be more pleasing to you than my sister-inw."

 Chapter 470 Desperate

    Chapter 470 Desperate


    Chapter 470 Desperate


    Archie McCarthy colored with annoyance. Just as he was about to push her away, a surprised voice of


    a woman came from the bedroom door.


    "What are you doing?"


    ...


    Five minutester, in the living room on the first floor.


    Natalia was sitting on the sofa, and Archie was sitting next to her with a livid face, while Molly was


    standing opposite them with a sad face.


    Mrs. Dottie also rushed over from the backyard. At first, she didn''t know what had happened. Later,


    when she heard the servant''s words, her expression suddenly became very awkward.


    The servant served tea respectfully. Natalia picked up the cup, took a sip, and said slowly, "Tell me


    what happened."


    She had been taking a nap, but when she was still in a daze, she could vaguely hear the noise outside.


    Being experienced so many things and pregnant, she had a shallow sleep during this time, so she


    couldn''t fall asleep to the noise and got up to have a look.


    She didn''t expect to see such a scene.


    Thinking of what she had just seen, she looked at the two of them with a sneer and said. "I didn''t


    expect that I could get up and catch someone treating in my home. Do you think I''m good-tempered, or


    do you take me like chopped liver?"


    The corner of William Lia''s mouth twitched and he looked at her with grievance.


    "I didn''t."


    Natalia waved her hand, indicating that he did not need to speak.


    "Miss Rogers, I didn''t make things difficult for you when you came to my house as a guest. No matter


    how ufortable I felt because of you, I endured it for the sake of the Old Madam. Do you really


    think that I am vulnerable and can be bullied by you?"


    Molly''s face turned pale. After a while, she whispered, "I''m sorry, sister-inw. I didn''t do it on purpose."


    "Not on purpose?"


    Natalia nced at her coldly.


    "Didn''t you deliberately cook a table of nutritious dishes, or deliberately seduce my husband under my


    nose?"


    Molly: "..."


    The words "My husband" sessfully pleased someone. He smiled, and his long livid face rxed...


    "Honey, don''t be angry. take care of yourself, you''re pregnant."


    He reached out to hold her shoulder and massaged her back.


    Unexpectedly, he was red at by Natalia.


    Archie: "..."


    What did he do wrong?


    Natalia was not in the mood to argue with her now. She said coldly, "Miss Rogers, I don''t need your


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    exnation. Anyway, there are only a few reasons."


    "Over the years, lots of women seduce Archie. I can''t control them. Since you''re my cousin, I won''t


    publicize what happened today."


    "At least I''ll let you down. But since what had happened, surely we can''t be rtives. In the future,


    you''d better note here. Go back where you came from!"


    After Natalia finished speaking, she called Mrs. Dottie over and ordered her to drive Molly out.


    Seeing this, Molly''s face suddenly turned paler.


    "No, I won''t leave! Natalia, I was wrong. Please forgive me! I won''t do it again in the future. I was


    bewitched just now. I didn''t mean to do this."


    Natalia eyed her coldly.


    "Didn''t mean to do this? Aha! I think you''ve been plotting for a long time!"


    Now she finally understood why this little cousin, whom she had never seen before, came to see her


    enthusiastically.


    She was note here to see her. She was obviously to see Archie!


    She also made a table of nutritious dishes. It is said that it was for her health, but in fact, it was not for


    her, but for Archie.


    She still wanted to take advantage of her situation and sneak in.


    Interesting... It was shameless of her to be so cunning.


    Natalia didn''t want to say dirty words, so she just said coldly, "We are all smart people. What are you


    thinking? If you don''t say it, I won''t ask. We know each other clearly. If you insist on helping me to make


    it clear, it won''t do you any good. Are you sure you want to continue?"


    It was not until this moment that Molly realized that the woman in front of her, who was not even as old


    as her and had married her cousin, was really not easy to fool.


    She bit her lip and whispered, "We are cousins after all. I just lost my heart for a moment. Why are you


    so aggressive?"


    "Ha!" Natalia was so angry that sheughed.


    "You know that you are cousins, but you are still in a hurry to throw yourself at him? Even if you are not


    rted by blood, you should feel shameful for yourself! Don''t you understand?"


    Natalia''s words showed no respect to Molly and made her feel extremely embarrassed.


    She bit her lip and wanted to say something, but Natalia called Mrs. Dottie impatiently, "See the guest


    off."


    Mrs. Dottie stepped forward and said solemnly, "Miss Rogers, please."


    Molly stood still.


    Mrs. Dottie frowned and was thinking about whether she should call two servants to force her out.


    Suddenly, Molly knelt down.


    Everyone was shocked by her sudden action.


    Natalia was so shocked that she stood up. Archie quickly stood up to support her, fearing that she


    would fall down because of excitement. His face fell finally.


    Although Molly was wrong andck of sincerity, they were of the same generation after all. She could


    not afford such a great etiquette.


    Natalia said sternly, "What do you mean?"


    Molly raised her head and looked at her with tears as if she was trying her best to grab thest straw.


    "Natalia, I beg you, save me! I really have no way out! If I get out of here today, my body will appear in


    the morgue tomorrow."


    "Natalia, I admit that I didn''t do a good job today, but please help me because we are cousins!"


    "As long as I still have a way out, I won''te up with such a method and humiliate myself!"


    Natalia frowned.


    No matter how slow she was, she found something wrong now.


    She turned to look at Archie and found he was surprised too.


    She said seriously, "Get up first. If you kneel like this, I can''t listen to you. If you have anything to say,


    get up and say it!"


    Only then did Molly stand up with the help of the servants.


    Natalia rubbed his eyebrows wearily. "Go ahead! What''s going on?"


    Molly cried and said, "I didn''t want to disturb you, but I have no choice. I can''t think of any other way


    but to ask my cousin for help."


    Hearing this, Natalia''s eyebrows twitched and she looked at her coldly.

 Chapter 471 Monsters

    Chapter 471 Monsters


    Chapter 471 Monsters


    "You keep saying that you have no way out. Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    Molly wiped her tears and continued, "I was studying well in Eqitin, but my dad suddenly called me


    home. When I got back, I found out that he wanted me to give up my studies and get married."


    "Some girls in our hometown got married very early, so I didn''t think much about it at first. I told them


    that I don''t want to get married now. We can talk about it after my graduation."


    "I didn''t expect that my father would bring a man back the next day. The man was almost 50 years old,


    and he was the boss of a listedpany. My father said that ourpany suffered a serious loss and


    we owe him a lot of money. If I don''t marry him, our whole family will have to stay out on the street and


    starve to death."


    Archie, Natalia, I was really forced to run out of the house secretly. I have no rtives in Eqitin but the


    Old Madam and you. I really can''t others to help me.


    Natalia looked at her with interest and a kind of smile forming.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "You said that yourpany suffered heavy losses, and your father forced you to get married?"


    "Yes."


    "Does this have anything to do with seducing your cousin?"


    Molly: "..."


    Her face gradually turned from pale to red, feeling so embarrassing.


    Natalia sat there, looking very calm.


    She fiddled with her beautiful fingers and said indifferently, "It was just a small matter that you came to


    ask us for help. As far as I know, it''s not the first time that The McCarthy family has helped you all


    these years."


    "Since we''re rtives and you''re my mother''s niece, we can''t just stand by and watch. But what you''ve


    done today is really too much. If I help you again, won''t it seem that I''m vulnerable and anyone can


    bully me?"


    Molly trembled slightly.


    She suddenly knelt down again and kowtowed heavily.


    "Natalia, I was wrong! I was possessed! I was shameless! Please forgive me! I was really wrong."


    She cried so hard that she could not speak. Natalia frowned slightly.


    She was not a person who liked to be high and mighty. If there was someone she did not like, she


    would at most turn a blind eye to it.


    Where did Molly learn the habit of kneeling down to others?


    She said solemnly, "Don''t kowtow. If others see us, they will think that we have done something to you."


    However, as if she could not hear her, Molly kept kowtowing. Soon, a small bump appeared on her


    forehead.


    Natalia frowned. She winked at the maid standing next to her and someone immediately stepped


    forward to help Molly up.


    "Miss Roger, stop kowtowing. Mrs. McCathy is of the same generation as you. If outsiders see you


    doing this, what will they say about her?"


    Molly stood up in tears. Her delicate forehead was swollen and her face was full of tears. She looked


    so pitiful.


    "You just said that yourpany has suffered a serious loss? What''s going on?"


    Molly''s eyes shed and she stammered, "I... I don''t know the details. My father and brother are in


    charge of thepany."


    Natalia turned to look at Archie. "Do you know?"


    Archie frowned. He was in Eqitin and The Rogers family was in Cloud City, so he was not very clear


    about what was going on in Cloud City.


    So he shook his head. "I don''t know."


    Natalia thought for a while and asked, "Didn''t you tell the Old Madam about this?"


    Molly said, "I dare not tell her."


    "Why?"


    From the very beginning, Natalia felt that something was wrong. Logically speaking, if something


    happened to the Rogers Family in the past, Old Madam would be the first one to find them.


    If even the Old Madam refused to help, wouldn''t it be even more impossible to find her and Archie?


    Molly twisted a piece of cloth of her waist dress so tightly.


    After a long while, she bit her lip and said, "My dad said that if the olddy knew about this, she would


    hate our family so much that she would never help us again."


    Natalia raised her eyebrows and became more curious.


    "What happened to your family? Why are you so sure that Grandma won''t help you?"


    Molly pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Natalia was not in a hurry. She tapped on the armrest of the sofa and looked at her quietly.


    After a while, Molly said awkwardly, "I heard that... it seems to be a batch of new goods from the


    Natalia''s eyebrows twitched.


    She had a vague feeling that something was wrong.


    After thinking for a while, her face suddenly was pale.


    "Something was found in the goods?"


    Molly''s face turned pale and she hurriedly exined.


    "No, we were wronged by others. The things in that batch of goods were definitely not put in by us.


    There must be someone with ulterior motives who wanted to frame our family and deliberately put


    those things in."


    "The goods have been distrained, and thepany can''t deliver them on time. The losses are serious,


    and my father will be thrown into prison. He said that if I don''t marry Mr. Hall, our family will be


    destroyed. On the contrary, if I agree, Mr. Hall can not only help my father not to go to jail but also pay


    a sum of money to help us cover the losses."


    "But I''m only in my twenties! I don''t want to marry someone older than my father. Natalia, I beg you to


    pity me! Now, except for you, I really can''t find anyone else to help me!"


    Natalia''s face fell and she sneered, "But I still don''t understand. What does this have to do with your


    previous behavior? Or, do you think Archie will be willing to help you if you have sex with him?"


    Molly was stunned and lowered her head without saying anything.


    Natalia''s gaze turned even colder as she looked at her lowered eyes.


    Then she said coldly, "Or do you think if you have something to threaten him with, he will be afraid of


    you. Even if he doesn''t want to help you, he has to?"


    Molly''s eyes widened in shock.


    She looked at Natalia in horror, as if she had seen a terrible monster.


    Natalia sneered. "Don''t be surprised. I''ve seen much more insidious tricks than you do. It''s not difficult


    to guess this little trick."


    She picked up her cup, took a sip of tea, and continued, "The goods of yourpany are kept in the


    customs. If there is anything else, the olddy will definitely help you. But you know clearly that the


    McCarthy family, who has always been fair and honest, will not help you."

 Chapter 472 A Difficult Situation

    Chapter 472 A Difficult Situation


    Chapter 472 a Difficult Situation


    "They will probably suggest that you follow thew of public security and handle it impartially, but you


    are not spotless. Even if this matter was framed by others, you must have done a lot of dirty things in


    daily life."


    "If you follow thew of public security, these things that used to be kept secret will definitely be


    reposed. When the timees, The Rogers family will really be finished."


    "So, you don''t dare to tell Mom about it, and you can''t decide whether we will help you or not, finally


    you put your mind on Archie."


    "People all know that our rtionship is harmonious. If something happens between you and him, even


    if it is to shut you up, he will help you deal with it."


    "Maybe in the future, you can take it as a handle of ckmail and ask for more. As mother''s rtives,


    no matter how angry Archie is, he can''t be ruthless."


    "At that time, you can threaten us with your silver bullet and put us in a difficult situation. We have to


    be Rogers''s protection umbre. Am I right?"


    As she finished, the whole living room was silent.


    The silence was so deep that one could have heard a pin drop.


    Molly''s face was pale. She stared at Natalia in horror and could not speak for a long time.


    Next to her, Archie turned livid at all.


    No one would expect that such a simple thing would be such a despicable conspiracy.


    Suddenly, there was a "bang" sound.


    The teacup on the table was swept to the ground, and everyone was shocked.


    Archie stood up. Because of anger, he looked at her so coldly that as if he would freeze her.


    "Mrs. Dottie, send her back to The Rogers family! Tell them that The McCarthy family will not interfere


    with anything of The Rogers family in the future!"


    Mrs. Dottie immediately stepped forward and said respectfully, "Yes."


    Natalia raised her eyebrows but said nothing.


    Molly''s face turned pale. She rushed to grab Archie''s sleeve.


    "Archie, you can''t do this. We are rtives. If something happens to us, my aunt who died will feel


    shameless too. You can''t leave us alone!"


    Archie''s expression turned cold. The next second, Mrs. Dottie stepped forward.


    "You have to bear the consequences of what you have done. Not to mention that our two families are


    just cousins, even if we are rtives of the same family, this rule will not change!"


    After that, he ignored her and strode away.


    Molly could only pin her hopes on Natalia.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she pleaded, "Natalia, I beg you, even if it''s pitiful for us, please help us!


    I really don''t want to marry that old man. If I really marry him, my whole life will be ruined."


    Natalia said indifferently, "Maybe I can give some advice about this family, but it''s rted to the


    outsider..."


    She smiled faintly. "If your cousin doesn''t want to help, what''s the point of begging me?"


    "Natalia, my cousin loves you the most. He will definitely listen to you. Please help me persuade him.


    He will."


    "Oh? Really?"


    She raised her eyebrows and sneered. "Who just said that my family background was too low and not


    good enough for Archie? Who said that my family background was not as good as hers? In that case, I


    don''t think I have the quality to ask for help. After all, it''s difficult for me to protect myself with my family


    background, let alone take care of others."


    Molly''s face was pale. She quickly pleaded, "I was wrong. Natalia, I was the one who spoke nonsense.


    My cousin loves you so much. As long as you say anything, he will listen to you."


    "Natalia, we are both women. Please help me! I really don''t want to marry that old man. I will thank you


    and repay you in the future!"


    Natalia frowned, but in the end, she did not agree.


    "It''s better for you to confess this to the olddy than to ask for my help! After all, she has always been


    very kind to your family. It concerns your lifelong happiness. She won''t sit by and do nothing."


    After that, she did not give her any chance to speak and left.


    Back upstairs, she saw Archie standing in front of the window, making a phone call with a long face.


    She didn''t disturb him. Instead, she ordered the servants to bring two cups of tea and sit on the sofa


    next to him, drinking.


    Not long after, he hung up and walked towards her.


    Natalia put down the teacup and asked with a smile, "Finished?"


    Archie did not speak. It could be seen that he was still angry by his long face.


    She raised her eyebrows and did not say anything, taking out a pillow and stuffing it behind her waist.


    Seeing this, Archie frowned slightly. He walked over, bent down, and helped her put the pillow behind


    her. Then he asked, "Pain in the back again?"


    She nodded. "Yes, I didn''t sleep well during lunch. I''m very tired."


    "Then go to sleep for a while."


    "I can''t sleep."


    Archie looked at her affectionately. Natalia was a little scared by his gaze and stepped back.


    "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    "I''m sorry, just now..."


    "I know."


    She sighed. "But I''m still very angry. Why are there so many women staring at you?


    "So many tricks! I can stop it once, but I can''t stop it ten times or a hundred times!" In the future..."


    Before she could finish her words, a big palm suddenly grabbed the back of her head. Then, a kiss fell.


    She only had time to make a sound, and the breath in her mouth was instantly taken away.


    Natalia gradually softened. She grabbed the man''s shirt with both hands, and her eyshes trembled


    slightly.


    After a long while, the man released her.


    She took a few deep breaths and her pretty face turned red. She red at him coquettishly.


    "What''s the matter of you?"


    Archie''s expression softened and the corners of his mouth curled into a smile. "Nothing, I just wanted to


    kiss you."


    Natalia looked at him even more coquettishly. There was still a trace of affection left in the depths of


    her watery eyes.


    It brought Archie an erotic impulse.


    It had to be said that in addition to the fatal attraction of Natalia, the lunch today was also effective.


    Thinking of this, his eyes turned cold again.


    That woman''s scheming and insidiousness were so terrible and she even expected The McCarthy


    family to pull her out of the abyss. It was ridiculous!


    "Hey, do you think we should talk to grandma about this? After all, it involves The Rogers family.


    Whether we help them or not, at least we should let grandma know about it."


    Archie looked at her and pondered for a moment.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "I''ll tell her."


    He stood up, took out his mobile phone, and called the olddy.


    Old Madam was so angry that she was trembling after she knew the situation on the phone.

 Chapter 473 Wish For The Spring Festival

    Chapter 473 Wish For The Spring Festival


    Chapter 473 Wish for the Spring Festival


    Archie analyzed the situation over the phone. Although he said that he would not help the Rogers


    family, he still had to find out what was going on.


    After all, Mrs. McCarthy was a lineal rtive of the Rogers family. Although Mrs. McCarthy passed


    away a long time ago, their rtionship was still there. If something really happened, it would inevitably


    be affected.


    After hanging up the phone, Archie looked back at Natalia.


    He leaned over to kiss Natalia''s lips and whispered, "I go out in the afternoon. You have a good rest at


    home. Call me if you have anything."


    Natalia nodded.


    After a pause, Natalia said worriedly, "Be careful."


    Archie smiled and turned to leave without saying anything.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    When it was almost evening, Natalia received a call.


    It was said that the matter of the Rogers family was found out. The thing was indeed not put down by


    themselves, but by a businesspetitor.


    But in addition, something else was found, which was used by Molly''s father to make a profit over the


    years.


    The old Madam showed no mercy to handle this matter.


    Molly''s family could only be considered as Mrs. McCarthy''s cousin, and couldn''t bepared with


    Stephen''s family who was Mrs. McCarthy''s lineal rtives at all.


    Molly''s father was Mrs. McCarthy''s cousin, so for many years, the old Madam had helped them solve


    their problems as long as they did not break her bottom lines.


    But they wanted to plot against the McCarthy family.


    They were not grateful to the McCarthy family


    Under the intervention of the McCarthy family, the matter was quickly settled.


    Because of the old Madam''s intervention, Molly did not marry the old man in his fifties and continued to


    study in Eqitin.


    As the Rogers family''s branch copsed, Molly could no longer live her previous life.


    Moreover, because Molly seduced Archie, the old Madam felt that she was impolite, and embarrassed


    the Rogers family, and disliked her.


    Molly''s life was harder.


    However, no one cared about these things anymore. Molly should be responsible for her behaviors.


    What''s more, she just could not spend as much money as before and go to some high-end ces.


    Molly was still much better than ordinary students.


    It had been a month after these things were solved.


    Archie''s injuries were almost healed, and Natalia was pregnant. Under the doctor''s advice, Natalia


    stayed at home to rest.


    Mr. K''s matter had not been solved, but Natalia was pregnant now. She hade back, so it was


    impossible for her to go to Othua for this matter.


    The McCarthy family was worried about her and Natalia''s body could not allow her to go back and forth


    too.


    Therefore, this matter could only be temporarily investigated by Archie''s followers in Othua.


    Fortunately, Pierre was involved in this matter, and he also wanted to investigate it, so they are surer of


    handling the matter.


    Time flew by, and it was time for the Spring Festival.


    Natalia promised Anne to float rivernterns. She heard that there was river lights activity in the


    suburbs, so after the New Year''s Eve dinner, they drove to the suburb.


    Old Madame McCarthy and Mr. Old McCarthy went together.


    The five of them only drove one car. Archie drove the car, and Natalia sat in the passenger seat. Old


    Madame McCarthy and Mr. Old McCarthy sat in the back with Anne.


    The car was driving on the bustling street. During the New Year, the sound of music and sales


    promotion in the shops on the street messes together. Besides, there were many colorful lights on the


    trees on the side of the road. It was very lively.


    The car drove slowly and soon arrived near the riverside.


    The three rivers converged into one passing through the center of the city, and forming beautiful


    scenery.


    Floating rivernterns was an ancient tradition. Other ces to put rivernterns were on the 15th day


    of the first lunar month, known as the ancient Lantern Festival. But here people floating rivernterns


    were in the first month, no matter what day, as long as before the fifteenth day of the first month.


    Therefore, every year from the beginning of the New Year to the 15th of the first lunar month, the river


    was full of rivernterns, and countless men and women came here to make wishes.


    On both sides of the river, there were many willow trees. Many shops were decorated in an antique


    style, looking like the ancient misty rain style. Gradually, it became a tourist attraction.


    The McCarthy family had been in the city since ages ago, and they had seen so many scenes like this,


    so they were not surprised.


    But Natalia had lived in Julio, so it was rare for her to see such scenery.


    The river was very long and ran through the whole city. There were filled with antique shops on the


    edge of the river.


    There were bars, jewelry stores, local specialties, snacks, restaurants, and so on.


    There were many people from other ces, but there were also many locals.


    Archie bought five rivernterns. Each of them held one and walked toward the river.


    After squeezing through the crowd, they came to the riverside. However, the ce was narrow, and


    they couldn''t stand together. So they were dispersed.


    Old Madame McCarthy and Mr. Old McCarthy with Anne were squeezed into the crowd, and Natalia


    and Archie were on another side.


    Natalia took out a thick ck pen and handed it to Archie. She smiled to say, "What wish do you


    want?"


    Archie looked at Natalia and returned the pen, "You write first."


    "I want to see you write first."


    Archie paused and took the pen, "Well!"


    Archie wrote his wishes on his riverntern.


    When Natalia saw what Archie wrote, sheughed.


    "Don''t waste the opportunity, okay? This doesn''t count!"


    Archie put his riverntern into the river and said seriously, "Why not?"


    "Of course not! This wish is too unrealistic."


    Archie raised his eyebrows.


    "If a wish can be easily obtained in real life, can it be called a wish?"


    Natalia was stunned and looked up at him.


    The night was slightly cold. Archie stood straight forwards and colorful lights on the bank of the river


    reflected on his handsome face. With just a nce, countless girls were tempted.


    An indescribable feeling of gratitude suddenly rose in Natalia''s heart.


    She tiptoed and kissed Archie''s chin.


    Archie looked down at her.


    Natalia smiled at him and wrote a line of words on the riverntern.


    "I hope Archie''s wish wille true."


    Archie held Natalia''s one hand.


    Natalia put the riverntern into the water and said with a smile, "The God will hear our voices."


    Archie''s voice was a little hoarse. "Natalia."


    "Hmm?"


    Natalia turned around, and her lips were blocked by Archie''s lips.


    They were outside and there were so many people around them. Archie didn''t kiss her too deeply.

 Chapter 474 A Mysterious Figure

    Chapter 474 A Mysterious Figure


    Chapter 474 A Mysterious Figure


    Natalia''s face was flushed. She gathered her hair and smiled shyly.


    "Well... Although I don''t think it''s realistic to be together forever, I could promise you first for your


    sincerity."


    The corners of Archie''s lips curled into a smile.


    "Thank you, Natalia."


    Archie held Natalia''s hand and pulled her into his arms. He pressed his chin against her head and


    lowered his head to kiss Natalia''s forehead.


    "I love you, Natalia."


    Natalia stretched out her hands to wrap around Archie''s waist. There were lots of happy noise around


    her, but Natalia felt warm and quiet because of Archie''s warm embrace.


    After putting on the rivernterns, Natalia and Archie walked around. It was already 12 o''clock in the


    evening when they were ready to go back.


    Anne was a child, and she was easy to get sleepy, so an hour ago, old Madame McCarthy sent them a


    message saying that she couldn''t find them, and went back first.


    When they put on the rivernterns, they were separated into two different directions, so it was difficult


    for them to gather again.


    Natalia received old Madame McCarthy''s message and knew they went home first, so she continued


    walking around with Archie.


    It was the ce that Archie grew up, so Natalia wanted to know more.


    They walked hand in hand for a while until they reached the parking lot.


    Archie asked Natalia to wait here, and he went to get the car.


    Natalia agreed. The parking lot was not far from the river, about a few hundred meters away. She stood


    there and could still see the stone road that they just walked over, extending to the river.


    There were still a lot of people on the other side of the river. For them, it was still early at 12 o''clock. It


    was the beginning of their night, so people got more and more.


    Natalia held her arms and waited for a while.


    There was a sudden noise behind Natalia.


    Natalia thought that Archie was driving over. Just as she was about to turn around, a strong wind blew


    over.


    Natalia''s heart skipped a beat and she subconsciously wanted to avoid it, but it was still toote.


    The man was very fast. Before she moved, he had already covered her mouth and dragged her behind


    a big tree.


    Natalia struggled hard and used all the skills she had learned before.


    However, it was useless.


    The man''s reaction and skills were extremely fast.


    In addition, she had to take into ount the child in her belly, so she could not exert all her strength.


    After a few moves, she gradually fell into a disadvantageous position.


    Natalia''s mouth was covered and dragged into a dark alley.


    "Don''t move! I won''t hurt you. I just need your help."


    The voice of the man was very hoarse, as if he was extremely tired, and thirsty.


    Natalia tensed up and sniffed blood.


    She tried to look back, "Are you hurt?"


    The man didn''t say anything, but Natalia already knew the answer as the smell of blood be


    heavier.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Natalia suddenly rxed for no reason.


    She whispered, "Let me have a look for you."


    The man still did not speak, but his hand covering Natalia''s mouth quietly loosened a little, so that


    Natalia could speak clearly and breathe.


    "I can''t win you, so you can rest assured. I just want to see your injury. I believe that you brought me


    here because of this."


    The man''s hand holding her wrist paused for a moment, and then released her.


    "Sorry, I''m in trouble."


    His voice was low. It was hard to imagine that under such circumstances, a kidnapper would say sorry


    to the people who were tied up.


    This made Natalia more determined.


    He was not an ordinary person.


    She turned around and found she was in a dim alley far away from the bustling street. There were no


    lights, and very few people passed by.


    Natalia could not see him clearly. Under the dim moonlight, she could only vaguely see that the man


    was tall and strong. He sat on the wet ground, breathing weakly.


    She frowned.


    Natalia stretched out his hand in the direction of the smell of blood.


    It was full of blood. The man groaned as if he was enduring great pain.


    Natalia said in a deep voice, "Your injury is very serious. I can''t see in this ce, and it''s not convenient


    to treat it. If you believe me,e with me. I''ll take you to a ce to treat your injury."


    The man did not speak. Natalia could feel that he was looking at her.


    He was scrutinizing Natalia!


    After a while, he said, "How can I trust you?"


    Natalia said coldly, "You''re the one who needs help now. Whether you believe it or not, it''s up to you,


    not my duty."


    The man was silent for a while again.


    At this moment, there was a rush of footsteps outside.


    Natalia looked toward the entrance of the alley and saw a familiar figure.


    She was overjoyed and was about to say something.


    Suddenly, Natalia''s mouth was covered again. Before she could make a sound, she was dragged


    inside.


    "Well... release your hands!"


    "Don''t move! If you move again, I''ll kill you!"


    Suddenly, a dagger was pressed against Natalia''s waist. Before Natalia could react, a strong wind blew


    in front of her. Then, Natalia heard a muffled groan, and everything in front of her was spinning. She


    was brought into a warm and familiar chest.


    "..."


    Something fell heavily on the ground, and Natalia quickly stopped Archie.


    "Archie, stop!"


    Archie stopped, and his face was frosty.


    Archie held Natalia''s shoulder and looked her up and down carefully. When he didn''t see the wound,


    his face softened a little.


    But Natalia was very anxious.


    Pushing Archie away, Natalia wanted to go forward, but Archie grabbed her.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Archie, he''s not a bad guy! He didn''t want to hurt me."


    Natalia exined, but Archie didn''t believe it at all. His face was still frighteningly cold.


    Archie looked coldly at the person who was kicked away by him on the ground. The man curled up


    there and spat out a mouthful of blood. He was almost breathless.


    Natalia''s face changed her countenance.


    Archie McCarthy stepped forward, stepped on his chest with one foot, and snapped, "Tell me! Who are


    you?"


    The man slightly opened his eyes, and half of his face was covered with blood. His face could not be


    seen clearly, and his voice was hoarse.


    He nced at Archie McCarthy, then at Natalia, and finally tilted his head.


    He passed out thoroughly.


    ...


    On the way back, there was only silence.


    Natalia sat in the passenger seat, secretly ncing at the man who was driving beside her from time to


    time, and then nced at the dying man on the back seat.


    She reached out and gently pulled his sleeve.


    "Hey, don''t be angry. He''s really not a bad guy. He just wanted me to help him and didn''t want to hurt


    me."

 Chapter 475 The Green-Eyed Monster Came

    Chapter 475 The Green-Eyed Monster Came


    Chapter 475 the Green-Eyed Monster Came


    However, Archie McCarthy''s face was still gloomy.


    He did not respond or speak.


    Natalia pouted in the grievance. "It''s your fault that you didn''t protect me well. Why are you still angry?"


    Archie McCarthy''s eyebrows twitched.


    After a while, he said coldly, "I was wrong. I shouldn''t have let you wait there alone, but you shouldn''t


    have saved him."


    Natalia was stupefied.


    She exined patiently, "He''s good at fighting. You see, he''s seriously injured. I was no match for him


    just now. Don''t you want to know who such a powerful person is?"


    Archie McCarthy''s mouth twitched slightly as he nced through the rearview mirror at the person lying


    on the back seat.


    The slightly open cor was stained with blood with his eyes deep.


    "Archie, let''s help him, okay? Please."


    Archie McCarthy''s gaze shifted to her face, and his face darkened slightly.


    "You''re begging me for the other man?"


    Natalia was immediately speechless.


    "What are you thinking about? I think this person is really mysterious, so I just want to know more


    about him."


    Archie McCarthy nced at her. "Do you want to know more about him?"


    "Yes."


    Natalia kept nodding in case that he would not believe it.


    Archie McCarthy only answered, "Ah". That''s a mockingugh.


    He didn''t say anything else, but the space was filled with heaviness, which showed his displeasure.


    Natalia puffed her cheeks.


    This person... "Why are you so angry?"


    She thought for a while and nced at him again. Suddenly, she leaned over and kissed him on the


    face.


    Archie McCarthy froze.


    She curled her lips and kissed him again.


    Archie McCarthy growled, "Sit down! Don''t move."


    "No, I want to kiss you."


    As she spoke, she even moved closer. Archie McCarthy pressed down on her body, forcing her to sit in


    her seat.


    Natalia was pinned down by him and couldn''t move. She puffed her cheeks in dissatisfaction and said


    angrily, "What''s wrong with you? Why are you so angry? Why don''t you tell me the reason? How can I


    guess it?"


    The man''s eyebrows twitched. From the corner of his eyes, he saw her seething with anger, and a


    deep smile shed across his eyes.


    However, he still did not speak. He held her hand tightly and soon drove back to Pinewood Manor.


    After Natalia got out of the car, Archie McCarthy followed suit.


    She opened the door of the backpartment and saw that the man had fallen into aa. She


    pushed his shoulder and said, "Hey, wake up!"


    The man did not respond.


    Natalia frowned and turned to Archie McCarthy and said, "He passed out. It''s not safe to put him


    somewhere else now. Why don''t we take him in first..."


    This time, Archie McCarthy did not object.


    He got the man out of the car, carried him to the gate of the vi, opened the door, and got him in.


    Natalia quickly went to get hot water. It was the time during Christmas now. Most of the time, the two of


    them lived in the old house, and the servants here were asked to go home for holiday.


    Because of this, there was no one at home except Archie McCarthy and Natalia.


    Fortunately, there was no one at home.


    Natalia took out the medicine chest, dried the towel, and then wiped the blood off his face.


    A thin and pale face was gradually revealed.


    It was a handsome face, with eyebrows like distant mountains, a Roman nose, and thin lips. Even


    though he was dizzy, he exuded a gentle and elegant feeling.


    No wonder at that critical moment, this person still had the mood to apologize to her.


    Natalia couldn''t help but smile and reach out to untie his clothes.


    The eyes of Archie McCarthy who had been standing aside and watching coldly popped.


    "What are you doing?"


    Natalia answered naturally, "Take off his clothes."


    Archie McCarthy''s face darkened. "No!"


    Natalia was stunned and looked up at him in confusion, "How can I apply the medicine without taking


    off your clothes?"


    Archie McCarthy frowned and looked at the man lying on the bed with disgust. In the end, he snorted


    coldly.


    He snatched the medicine chest from her hand and said in a deep voice, "What should I do? Tell me, I''ll


    do it!"


    Natalia was stunned for a moment. Seeing his serious face, she had a vague guess in her mind and


    could not help pursing her lips and smiling.


    Archie McCarthy''s face froze. He turned around and red at her.


    The more Natalia looked at him, the more adorable she felt. She put her arms around his waist and


    kissed him on the face.


    "What are you thinking? He''s a patient in my eyes now. Isn''t it normal for a doctor to take off a patient''s


    clothes?"


    Archie McCarthy looked down at the woman in his arms, but his face was still gloomy.


    "But he is also a man."


    Natalia blinked.


    "I don''t care about other doctors, but you can''t."


    His attitude was tough and unyielding. Natalia smiled and said, "Okay, it''s up to you."


    It was rare for her to be so obedient that the man''s eyes softened. He lowered his head and kissed her


    on the lips and patted her waist.


    "Stand over there. You can guide me on what to do next."


    "Okay."


    Natalia stood aside and asked him to take off the man''s clothes first, then wash the wound with alcohol


    and apply medicine.


    Archie McCarthy was smart and quick to learn anything. With so many years of life experience, it was


    easy to deal with some external injuries.


    It didn''t take long for him to deal with the wound.


    Natalia checked his body again. Although all she found were external injuries, it was inevitable that she


    missed something.


    It was not until she was sure that there were no other wounds that she was relieved.


    She fed him an anti-inmmatory medicine and said to Archie McCarthy, "Let him lie down for a while.


    Let''s talk about it after he wakes up tomorrow."


    Archie McCarthy nodded and moved the man to the guest room. After making sure that he was safe


    and sound, they went back to their rooms to rest.


    The next day, Natalia got up a littlete. As soon as she went downstairs, she saw breakfast on the


    table. Archie McCarthy came back from the gym.


    Seeing her, he casually put the towel on the sofa and said, "Let''s eat first. "


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Natalia nodded. The breakfast should have been sent from the old house early in the morning. Natalia


    could taste the taste made by Mrs. Lee over there. While eating, he praised, "Mrs. Lee still cooks so. I


    have been fattened up by her recently."


    Archie McCarthy nced at her. "Eat more if you like."


    As he spoke, he filled half a bowl of porridge for her.


    Natalia couldn''t eat anymore after finishing the porridge. She sat there and touched her belly.


    Seeing this, Archie McCarthy said, "The man is awake. Do you want to go and have a look?"


    Natalia was stunned for a moment and then asked, "Is he awake?"


    "Yes."


    "I''ll go take a look."


    She stood up, thought for a moment, then turned around and put some food in the bowl before walking


    to the guest room.


    The guest room was on the third floor. As soon as she entered, she found that the man was awake. He


    was sitting on the bed and staring at the green scenery outside the window in a daze.


    Perhaps he heard footsteps and turned around. When he saw the couple standing at the door, he was


    slightly shocked.


    "You''re awake! How do you feel? Do you feel ufortable anywhere?"

 Chapter 476 Wedding

    Chapter 476 Wedding


    Chapter 476 Wedding


    He naturally remembered Natalia. He nced at her and then Archie McCarthy.


    "Did you save me?"


    "That''s right. We can''t just stand by and watchst night. I don''t know what happened to you, but I don''t


    dare to send you to the hospital. Fortunately, you are covered with external injuries. There should be no


    big problem after the treatment."


    As Natalia spoke, she thought of something and asked Archie McCarthy next to him.


    "Did he have a feverst night?"


    Archie McCarthy said lightly, "No."


    "That''s good. It seems that the medicine I fed him yesterday was quite useful."


    The man looked at them asking and answering questions in an intimate way and his eyes darkened


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    slightly.


    "Thank you for helping me. I offended thisdy in an emergencyst night. I apologize here."


    As he spoke, he bowed deeply to her.


    Natalia smiled and said, "You''re wee. I understand what happenedst night."


    The man nodded and looked at Archie McCarthy.


    "You saved my life. If there is a chance in the future, I will definitely repay you. How should I address


    you two?"


    Natalia smiled and said, "My name is Natalia. His... his surname is McCarthy."


    She still kept a close eye on Archie McCarthy and didn''t say his full name.


    The man did not care and nodded.


    "I still have something to do, so I won''t stay any longer. If there is a chance in the future, I wille


    back to repay your kindness."


    Natalia was stunned. "You''re leaving now? Can you leave now with all these wounds?"


    "Thank you for your concern. It doesn''t matter."


    Seeing that he insisted, Natalia could not say anything more. She gave him the leftover medicinest


    night and asked him to take it with him just in case, so she sent him away.


    After sending him away, they returned home. Natalia asked curiously, "Archie McCarthy, who do you


    think he is? I always feel that he has a secret."


    Archie McCarthy rubbed her head in amusement. "There are many people in the world who have


    secrets. You don''t have to know them all. It''s almost noon. Let''s go."


    Natalia nodded.


    At noon, they received a call from their grandma to ask them to go back to the old house.


    Today was the second day of the New Year. Natalia thought that it was just an ordinary gathering to


    invite them there. Unexpectedly, grandma suddenly talked about the wedding.


    Perhaps, their grandparents were deeply affected by the death of Mr. Bown, and they cherished the


    people around them more.


    They felt that although Natalia and Archie McCarthy had already gotten married, they had not held a


    decent wedding for so long.


    Now that she had a child, it was better to take this opportunity to have a small-scale wedding so that


    the two old men could have a good time. In the future, when the child was born, they could make up for


    it officially.


    However, Natalia and Archie McCarthy both felt that it was too troublesome. Neither of them was willing


    to hold.


    Seeing this, the two elders had a lot to say. In the end, they each took a step back. If they didn''t hold a


    formal wedding ceremony, they could just wear the wedding dresses and have a meal together.


    The matter was settled. Although it was only a simple matter, their grandma was still very happy and


    immediately sent someone to pick a day to make a wedding dress.


    Seeing this, Natalia and Archie McCarthy didn''t know whether tough or weep. But since the elders


    were happy, they obeyed.


    That night, they went out for dinner.


    The ce for dinner was by the river, a very distinctive high-end restaurant.


    Natalia was pregnant now, so she couldn''t eat any kind of food. She could only eat some light food.


    However, she liked the cold shrimps the most which she was not allowed to eat during her pregnancy.


    However, seeing that she was greedy, Archie McCarthy peeled one and put it in her bowl. He said


    seriously, "You can only eat one."


    Natalia quickly agreed. It was not easy for him to satisfy her desire and she felt extremely satisfied.


    Grandma said with a smile, "Fortunately, your reaction during pregnancy is not very serious, otherwise,


    it will be more difficult."


    Some time ago, Natalia had been pregnant for a few days and deeply experienced the difficulty of


    being a mother. She deeply agreed with her words.


    Archie McCarthy felt sorry for her as he held her hand and said in a low voice, "We''ll give birth to


    another one and never give birth again."


    Natalia smiled at him and said nothing.


    A simple meal, warm and pleasant.


    The next day, they received a notice from the olddy saying that the time was set for this weekend.


    The wedding dress was arranged in a hurry, and it was not toote. They didn''t need to worry about the


    banquet at the venue, and the olddy could handle it by herself.


    Seeing this, the two of them had no objection. Time flew and soon it was the weekend.


    Because they had agreed that it would be simple, there were not many peopleing to the wedding.


    There were a few people from The McCarthy family and some people from The Kawn family.


    Since Wilhelm Kawn passed away, only Wilson Kawn and Natalia had a closer rtionship with The


    Kawn family.


    Therefore, The McCarthy family directly invited Wilson Kawn as a witness.


    Wilson Kawn didn''t even care about life and death. Originally, he thought that such a happy event


    wouldn''t affect his heart much, but when he saw Nataliaing out in her wedding clothes, he couldn''t


    help but be moved to tears.


    It was so simr.


    She looked exactly like Yvonne Kawn then.


    If Yvonne Kawn didn''t die, and if she was lucky enough to live to the day of her wedding, she would


    look so beautiful in her wedding dress.


    Because Natalia had said that she wanted to wear a wedding dress when the wedding was held, The


    McCarthy family prepared a Chinese-style dress for them.


    The dress was beautiful. It was red. It was exquisitely designed and tailored, which made Natalia''s


    slender and well-proportioned figure perfect.


    Because she didn''t have a father, it was Wilson Kawn, her uncle, who temporarily reced and took


    her hand to walk out.


    Wilson Kawn took Natalia''s hand and walked out of the room.


    Everyone was sitting in the yard behind the old house. The ground was covered with grass and the


    weather was good. There were no clouds for thousands of miles. The sky was blue and the wind blew,


    bringing a faint fragrance of flowers and nts.


    The McCarthy family had invited a professional priest, which could be regarded as abination of


    Chinese and Western. When they asked the vows, both of them said at the same time, "I am willing."


    Then came the exchange of rings, the ceremony, and the kiss.


    There was a round of warm apuse around.


    Natalia''s face was a little flushed. She lowered her head slightly and smiled gently.


    William McCarthy stepped forward, held her hand, and patted it on the back of her hand.


    William McCarthy was too excited to speak. After a while, he said, "Good, very good!"


    Natalia was worried about his body and said with concern, "Grandpa, don''t be too excited. Be careful of


    your body."


    William McCarthy wiped away his tears and said happily, "I''m fine. After waiting for so many years, I


    finally saw Archie really hold a wedding today. It''s not a bad thing for his parents. I''m very happy and


    relieved."


    As he spoke, he turned to Archie McCarthy and said, "Take good care of Natalia. Don''t bully her,


    okay?"


    Archie McCarthy nodded. "I know. "

 Chapter 477 A Precious Gift

    Chapter 477 A Precious Gift


    Chapter 477 A Precious Gift


    After the ceremony, it was time to eat.


    Although the ceremony was simple, it could be seen from the banquet that The McCarthy family had


    really put in a lot of effort.


    "I can''t make it sound grand. I''ll work hard in other ces."


    The dishes at the banquet were exquisite and beautiful, with all kinds of colors, aroma, and tastes. It


    was obvious that they were not the usual dishes.


    After asking for a while, she found out that it was the chef specially invited by Archie''s grandma.


    Of course, the national banquet was good. Since he was willing to lower himself to cook for this small


    ceremony, she could see the purpose of it.


    After the wedding banquet, Archie''s grandma arranged for the guests to leave.


    Natalia and Archie McCarthy''s wedding room were still Pinewood Manor.


    This ce was surrounded by mountains and rivers, and the scenery was beautiful. There was a


    mountain road outside, which effectively formed a natural protective circle. The security was very good.


    Most importantly, it was close to thepany.


    For them, the wedding was just a formality anyway, so the wedding room didn''t matter. It was


    convenient for them to live there.


    The two of them walked out together. Brian Simpson had already been waiting outside in a car, ready


    to send them home.


    "I didn''t expect to meet someone who I didn''t expect to meet here as soon as I walked to the door."


    Natalia, we meet again. "


    Natalia let go of Archie McCarthy''s hand and looked at Pierre Lafayette, who was standing in front of


    her. The joy on her face suddenly disappeared. Mr. Lafayette. "I heard that you got married today, so I


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    prepared some gifts. It seems that I''mte. "


    Pierre Lafayette said as he took out a gift box from the car.


    Natalia nced at him without too much emotion on her face." Thank you. Thank you so much. "


    Her tone was cold, and the atmosphere was a little stiff.


    After all, today was a happy day. No one wanted to make the atmosphere too stiff.


    Archie McCarthy winked at Brian Simpson, who quickly stepped forward to take it.


    When Pierre Lafayette saw this, he did not say anything. He gave the item to Natalia and said, "I know


    that you don''t want to see me, but no matter what, you are also my big brother''s child. It is reasonable


    that I shoulde over when you get married."


    Natalia pursed her lips. "I see."


    "Yo, isn''t this Mr. Lafayette?"


    A mocking voice suddenly came from behind. Everyone turned around and saw William McCarthy


    walking out with the help of the butler.


    Pierre Lafayette curled his lips. "It''s been a while since west saw each other. William McCarthy has


    be more and more healthy."


    William McCarthy looked at him with a smile. "It''s all thanks to The Lafayette Family. They gave me


    such a good granddaughter-inw. Of course, I''m happy. I''ll be fine as soon as I''m happy."


    These words were full of pride and showing off. Natalia couldn''t help but twitch her mouth.


    "Grandpa, it''s windy outside. Get in the car quickly!"


    "No rush, Mr. Lafayette. Since you''re here, why don''t we go to my house together? We''ve known each


    other for a long time! How about eating and chatting?"


    Pierre Lafayette said with a smile, "Since you invited me with great kindness, then I shall do right now."


    William McCarthy nodded and looked at Natalia next to him.


    His gaze immediately softened.


    "Natalia, will you go home with Archie after dinner?"


    Natalia turned to look at Archie McCarthy and saw him nod in agreement.


    Then they returned to the old house.


    A group of people sat down in the living room, and servants served tea.


    As the old man drank his tea, he proudly looked at Pierre Lafayette.


    "s! Mr. Lafayette came here today to send Natalia a wedding gift, right? What is it? Come on! Show


    it to my grandpa."


    William McCarthy''s intention to tease him was as obvious as possible.


    Natalia felt embarrassed for him, but the rest of the people acted as if nothing had happened. Even


    Pierre Lafayette, who had been teased, looked calm.


    "I have already handed it over to Natalia. If William McCarthy wants to see it, I can''t take it out now."


    Pierre Lafayette sessfully kicked the ball back.


    William McCarthy turned to look at Natalia.


    "Natalia, what did he give you? Show it to grandpa. If it''s not good enough, just throw it back. Anyway,


    we don''t need his help."


    Natalia was amused by William McCarthy and looked at Archie McCarthy next to him.


    Archie McCarthy winked at Brian Simpson, who immediately went out.


    Before long, he came in with a gift box.


    The gift box was not big, only half an arm high. Brian Simpson put the box on the table and respectfully


    left.


    William McCarthy snorted. "Natalia, go! Open it and have a look."


    Natalia had no choice but to get up and open the box.


    When the red wedding box was opened, there was a delicate and shiny ck box inside.


    The box was made of wood, but she didn''t know what kind of wood it was. The color was so strange,


    and it didn''t look like it was sprayed with a spray, but more like a natural color.


    Not only that, but the wooden box also gave off a faint, intoxicating fragrance. It was a little like


    sandalwood, but it was not.


    Natalia couldn''t help but frown. She couldn''t help but be curious about the things in the box.


    Pierre Lafayette watched from the side andughed.


    She opened the knot on the box with her slender fingers.


    There was a sparkling white jade te lying inside. It was hollow in the middle, carved with dragons


    and phoenixes. It was exquisite and lifelike.


    She was stunned and couldn''t help but reach out to touch it. However, as soon as her fingertips


    touched the jade te, she felt a chill from her fingertips and spread all over her limbs.


    Natalia was shocked and took a step back.


    Archie McCarthy''s expression changed. He quickly stepped forward to help her up and asked with


    concern, "What''s wrong?"


    Natalia shook her head, still in a trance.


    After a while, she finally came to her senses and turned to look at Pierre Lafayette, who was sitting


    aside with an enigmatic smile on his face.


    Pierre Lafayette''s gaze was like a torch as he looked at her with a smile.


    The atmosphere in the room was a little silent. Seeing that no one spoke, William McCarthy was a little


    confused.


    "What''s wrong? Natalia, what did he give you? Why didn''t you say anything?"


    Natalia pursed her lips and slightly moved away. She said to William McCarthy, "Grandpa, Mr.


    Lafayette''s gift is too valuable. I can''t ept it."


    William McCarthy was stunned, and Pierre Lafayette frowned slightly.


    "What''s too expensive to ept?"


    He walked forward curiously. When he saw the jade te in the box, his eyes lit up.


    "This..."


    William McCarthy stepped forward quickly and said excitedly, "This... this is..."


    Pierre Lafayette''s lips curled slightly. "William McCarthy, don''t be too excited. Be careful not to ruin your


    health."


    His tone was obviously teasing.


    However, at this time, William McCarthy didn''t even have the time to argue with him. He just stared


    straight at the jade te in the box and couldn''t move his eyes away.

 Chapter 478 Not A Gentleman

    Chapter 478 Not A Gentleman


    Chapter 478 Not a Gentleman


    "It''s really it. It has been lost in your hands for so many years. Is this true?"


    William McCarthy obviously knew what was in the box. His face was flushed with excitement, and his


    old hand gently touched it, and then his body trembled slightly.


    Pierre Lafayette did not say a word and only watched with a smile.


    Seeing how excited he was, Natalia asked curiously, "Grandpa, do you know this thing?"


    William McCarthy nodded.


    Then his face changed slightly.


    "You''re right. This thing is too valuable. You can''t easily ept it."


    He straightened up and turned to look at Pierre Lafayette. The excitement on his aged face


    disappeared, and his eyes were sharp.


    "Tell me! What are you doing here today?"


    Pierre Lafayette smiled. He picked up his cup and took a sip of tea before slowly saying, "The question


    is very strange. Since my niece is married, of course, I''m here to send gifts. What else can I do?"


    William McCarthy snorted. "Do you think I''ll believe such nonsense?"


    After a pause, he angrily said: "Others don''t know what kind of person The Lafayette Family is, but I


    know very well. If there is no profit, it is too early. You gave me such a valuable gift, but you didn''t want


    to take anything back. Unless the sunes out from the west, it is impossible."


    Both Natalia and Archie McCarthy were surprised. They didn''t expect William McCarthy to say


    something like that.


    Pierre Lafayette suddenly sneered.


    "William McCarthy said makes no sense. The thing is for Natalia, and it''s up to her to decide whether to


    ept it or not. I don''t have any objection that William McCarthy is not willing to be a gentleman, but


    I''m afraid that there are some things that you can''t make the decision."


    William McCarthy blushed at his words.


    After a while, he sneered.


    "A gentleman? Ha! If you can be regarded as a gentleman, then there will be no viin in the world."


    Pierre Lafayette obviously did note to quarrel with William McCarthy today. Although they had


    quarreled countless times before, he knew what his task was today.


    So when he heard what the old man said, she didn''t exin and only looked at Natalia with burning


    eyes.


    "Natalia, do you know what this is?"


    Natalia pursed her lips and shook her head.


    "Have you heard of the story of the Jade?"


    She was slightly stunned, and then her face changed slightly.


    Not to mention her, everyone who had gone to primary school would know about the story of the Jade.


    Such a valuable piece of jade had been regarded as a treasure since the Warring States Period. After


    thousands of years, it finally disappeared.


    Thinking of the records of this jade in history, Natalia''s heart couldn''t help but surge. He then looked at


    the jade te in the box and suddenly thought of something and was shocked.


    "You mean..."


    Pierre Lafayette nodded with a smile and took out the jade te from the wooden box.


    "This piece of jade was carved by the Jade. "Our ancestors were fortunate to find it. However, at that


    time, it was no longer the glory of a thousand years ago, and it was also damaged. Originally, our


    ancestors wanted to restore it to its original state, but they still used it as a jade seal. Unfortunately,


    countless craftsmen couldn''t make it. In the end, we had no choice but to carve it into a jade te."


    He handed the jade te in his hand to Natalia and said in a low voice, "This is what your father loved


    the most when he was alive. He was born with a fever and often needed to touch this to fall asleep.


    Now I give it to you. If you don''t ept it, you can smash it. Anyway, your father is no longer here and


    can''t use it. No matter how good the jade is, it will only be a piece of hard stone without its effect."


    Natalia felt her palm sink and the cold jade te fell into her palm.


    She was slightly stunned. Then she looked up at Pierre Lafayette, only to see that his face was serious


    and his eyes were cold. He looked at the jade te in her hand, and there was aplex light surging


    in his eyes.


    William McCarthy didn''t expect Pierre Lafayette to do this.


    But don''t give it away in vain.


    Moreover, it was such a priceless treasure.


    In the past, he refused to ept it because he was afraid that he had other ns. Now that he had


    said so, what was there to be afraid of?


    William McCarthy coughed awkwardly, walked to the side of Natalia, and whispered, "Since that''s the


    case, take it! Anyway, it''s not someone else''s stuff. Keep it as your father''s. Keep it as a token of


    consideration."


    Natalia''s face darkened as he turned to look at William McCarthy.


    William McCarthy''s expression didn''t look too natural. It was likely that this was true. He was already so


    old, yet he still wanted to do something that went back on his word. He really wasn''t used to it.


    In the end, she let out augh.


    "Grandpa, since you like it, why don''t I give it to you? You like to collect antiques like this the most,


    even if it''s for sightseeing."


    William McCarthy''s face changed.


    He nced at her and shook her head repeatedly.


    "No, no, I can''t take it."


    "Why?"


    "No reason. Anyway, I can''t take it."


    William McCarthy shook his head like a rattle, and Natalia didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    She turned around and returned the jade to Pierre Lafayette.


    "Mr. Lafayette, since Grandpa refused to ept it, you''d better bring it back!"


    Pierre Lafayette frowned.


    "Natalia, you have to think about it carefully. Not to mention that this thing is your father''s relic, just its


    value..."


    "I think very clearly." Natalia''s tone was faint, and there was a calm smile on her face.


    "Because I know its value, I can''t take it. Mr. Lafayette, if I were you, I would donate it to the country.


    This is a lost cultural relic of the country and it carries the culture of this country for thousands of years.


    It shouldn''t belong to a person. If you really want it back, I will owe you a favor."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Pierre Lafayette was slightly stunned. He never thought that she would say these words.


    After a while, he suddenly burst intoughter.


    "What you said... made me ashamed."


    Natalia pursed her lips and did not say anything else.


    The group of people sat for a while longer. Ever since Natalia rejected Pierre Lafayette, he had been


    silent.


    She had been sitting there silently, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    Later, at dinner time, he left in a hurry without even having dinner.


    Natalia and Archie McCarthy had dinner together before returning home.


    Pinewood Manor was located in a vi area halfway up the mountain. The scenery was very good, and


    the air was very fresh.


    The two of them ate a little too much. Halfway through, they got out of the car and asked Brian


    Simpson to drive back by himself. They strolled back as if they were eating.


    The altitude of the mountainside was already a little high. From a distance, one could see the lights of


    families, which made the whole city prosperous.

 Chapter 479 Her Heart Was Soften

    Chapter 479 Her Heart Was Soften


    Chapter 479 Her Heart Was Soften


    Natalia looked at the lights in the distance, lost in thought.


    Archie McCarthy noticed that something was wrong with her and asked, "What''s wrong? What are you


    thinking about?"


    Natalia came to his senses and shook his head with a smile.


    "It''s nothing. I just suddenly thought of Pierre Lafayette looking for me several times. He just wanted


    me to admit my identity as a descendant of The Lafayette Family, but I repeatedly refused.


    "Even if he used the jade today and the relic of my father, I would not ept it. I just don''t want to have


    anything to do with The Lafayette Family. Am I too heartless?"


    Archie McCarthy looked at her in surprise.


    Natalia smiled. "Are you surprised at what I think ?"


    Archie McCarthy didn''t hide anything and nodded honestly.


    "You used to hate them, so... quite surprised."


    Natalia sighed softly.


    She reached out and gently stroked her lower abdomen, with a soft smile on her lips.


    "In fact, I am also surprised. When this idea just came to my mind, I felt that I was possessed by the


    Virgin Mary. Why do you think so?


    As a father, he killed my biological mother. As a husband, he didn''t protect his wife. As a man, he didn''t


    do what a man should do.


    I did me him before, and I didn''t want to admit that my biological father was such a person.


    But as I had my own child, some ideas slowly changed.


    I don''t seem to want to care about who was right and who was wrong about what happened back then.


    I feel a little tired, but I don''t think it''s necessary.


    "They are all dead. No matter how much the rest care about it, they won''t know. It''s just to make the


    living more embarrassed and painful. Why bother?"


    The night breeze blew past her hair, lifting up a few strands of hair by her temples. Her beautiful little


    face looked a little lost and weak in the night.


    Archie McCarthy''s heart tightened when he saw this. A faint pain filled the air.


    He reached out to hold her hand and took her into his arms.


    Natalia had to stop and look up at him.


    Archie McCarthy stared deeply at her, his eyes full of distress.


    "If I had known this would make you think so much, I would have protected you and never been


    discovered by them."


    Natalia burst outughing. "What are you talking about?"


    However, the man said seriously, "Although you said it firmly, I can see that you are still shaken, right?


    Have you thought about going back to the Lafayette family?"


    Natalia pursed her lips and fell silent.


    Momentster, she nodded gently.


    "Archie McCarthy, do you know the feeling of loneliness?"


    Archie McCarthy felt a sharp pain in his heart as if he had been grabbed by a giant hand.


    He nodded. "I know."


    "Like floating duckweed, I can''t find the direction where I came from without returning. I always thought


    that Philip Dawson was my father, and my mother was my mother. Although I hated Philip Dawson, my


    thoughts were very simple.


    It was not until then that I realized that they were not. Although my mother was very kind to me and I


    loved her very much, sometimes people were so strange.


    You can''t help thinking about what your biological parents look like. How were their personalities? What


    did they look like? "What have I experienced?"


    How many other rtives do you have? What did they do? "How are they doing?" Do they know your


    existence?"


    "This type of thought is quite childish, isn''t it? However, I don''t know why, but I suddenly thought like


    this. It is as if many things are in a haze. If I don''t take the initiative to approach them, I will never be


    able to see them clearly.


    When my future child was born, when he asked me, who was my grandfather? "Who is my grandma?"


    What do you want to say?"


    Archie McCarthy held her hand tightly and held her in his arms.


    Natalia reached out and hugged his narrow waist, her tone a little sad.


    "Archie McCarthy, I''m a little sad."


    "I know."


    His voice was low and husky. He held her waist tightly and held her in his arms.


    "Don''t be sad. You still have me, Anne McCarthy, and another baby. The rest is not important."


    Natalia held his arm tightly and did not speak.


    The night wind passed between the two of them, bringing with it a cry of sadness.


    After a long time, Natalia finally loosened his grip.


    Letting go of him, she looked up and chuckled. "Okay, I''m fine! Let''s go home."


    Archie McCarthy looked at her with deep eyes.


    "Okay."


    He held her hand and they continued to walk home.


    It was not far from the vi, only a few hundred meters away. The doctor said that although Natalia was


    pregnant, she had to pay attention to proper exercise, so Archie McCarthy would apany her for a


    while every day.


    After returning home, Natalia felt a little tired and soon fell asleep.


    That night, she had that dream again.


    Or on that ship, in that sea, she was pushed into the water, falling down, falling...


    Archie McCarthy suddenly appeared, holding her waist from below and pushing her up.


    Then a huge wave came. She watched helplessly as he was swept away by the waves and fell into the


    bottomless depths of the sea...


    Natalia suddenly woke up.


    It was quiet all around, and the room was dark. Only a dim floormp was left in the corner.


    She closed her eyes and breathed a sigh of relief.


    She turned to look at the wall and saw that it waste at night. The clock on the wall pointed to 12


    o''clock at night.


    She didn''t know how long she had slept, but she heard the Sound of Wind. Beside her, the man didn''t


    really fall asleep. His whole body was leaning on the head of the bed, and his eyes were slightly


    closed. The dim light cast a shadow on his handsome face, making him look more and more deep and


    three-dimensional.


    Natalia raised his hand to wake him up, but before her fingers touched his body, his eyes suddenly


    swept across the space between his eyebrows.


    He was naturally very tough and handsome, but the slight frown between her eyebrows still made her


    heart stop.


    The man''s eyshes were long and thick, casting a faint shadow under his eyelids.


    In addition, there was also ayer of dark green, as if he had not slept well.


    Natalia thought about it carefully. During this period of time, he had been busy with all kinds of things.


    He had just sent his grandfather away and was busy preparing to get married. He was indeed very


    tired.


    Natalia wanted to wake him up, but suddenly she couldn''t. She stood up gently and wanted to pour a


    ss of water for himself.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    However, no matter how careful she was, Shallow Sleep still opened his eyes as soon as she moved.


    He was obviously asleep, but when he woke up, his eyes were clear and he didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    The vignce he had gained over the years made him awake at any time. Even if he fell asleep, he


    could regain his consciousness within a second.


    "You''re awake?"

 Chapter 480 Coming Out For A Gathering

    Chapter 480 Coming Out For A Gathering


    Chapter 480 Coming out for a Gathering


    He asked in a low voice, but only his voice could tell that he had just slept a little hoarse.


    Natalia agreed. Since he was awake, she had nothing to fear.


    "I want some water."


    "Don''t move, I''ll pour it for you."


    As he spoke, he turned over and quickly poured her a cup of warm water.


    Natalia held the cup and took two sips.


    At this moment, there were two clear coos in the room.


    Natalia''s face suddenly turned red.


    Archie McCarthy was stunned at first, then smiled and raised his eyebrows to look at her. "Hungry?"


    Natalia''s face turned red in an instant and she stammered. It was not good to say it or not.


    In the end, she nodded honestly.


    Archie McCarthy touched her head and said, "Sit down obediently. I''ll get you something to eat."


    Natalia was stunned. "You want to cook?"


    "Otherwise?"


    It was not until now that she realized that it was already 12 o''clock in the evening. There''s no food


    outside at this time. She was pregnant now, and she couldn''t eat anything at the night market.


    Now that the servants at home were not there, there was no one else who could cook except Archie


    McCarthy.


    She scratched her head in embarrassment. "All right."


    After that, he paused. "Let me help you!"


    Archie McCarthy chuckled. "Come over if you feel bored sitting alone."


    Natalia quickly lifted the quilt and got up. Seeing that she was going to run away, Archie McCarthy


    frowned slightly, reached out to take a coat next to her, and put it on her. Then he said, "Don''t run and


    jump. Be careful not to fall."


    Natalia stuck out her tongue. The man had no choice but to touch her nose.


    He said helplessly, "You''re naughty."


    They went downstairs.


    Archie knew his way around the kitchen.


    Today, he was wearing a light brown knitted sweater and light gray casual pants. Such casual clothes


    made him look much gentler than usual.


    Natalia followed him like a small tail. Although she knew how to cook, her family never allowed her to


    enter the kitchen ever since she was pregnant.


    On the one hand, they were afraid that she couldn''t endure the odor of cooking oil. On the other hand,


    they hoped that she could have a good rest.


    Sometimes, Natalia did not know whether tough or cry because of them. But knowing that they cared


    about her, she had to listen to them.


    Archie took out some vegetables from the refrigerator and two eggs. He asked her, "How about


    noodles?"


    Natalia nodded with a smile. "Okay."


    Archie ced the vegetables in the water and cracked an egg into a bowl. It was so pleasing to see


    him gently stir the egg with chopsticks in his slender fingers.


    Natalia leaned against the door frame, looked around, and asked, "Is there anything I can help you


    with?"


    Archie nced at her lightly. "Can you endure the odor?"


    In the past two days, she had not been able to smell the cocking oil for two days and wanted to throw


    up as soon as she smelled it.


    Natalia sniffed deeply and smiled at him.


    "I''m fine today."


    The man smiled. "Then help me wash some onions."


    "Okay."


    The two of them were busy in the kitchen silently. After Natalia washed the onions, Archie cut them into


    small pieces. The water was boiled and the noodles were quickly put in.


    She stood next to him and watched him put all kinds of spices in the small bowl. His hands, which were


    used to kill people on the battlefield, were particrly pleasing to the eye as he cut vegetables.


    Archie quickly cooked the noodles.


    It was noodles with eggs and vegetables, which was a nd diet, but was delicious cooked by him.


    He took one bowl with each hand and let Natalia take the chopsticks. They walked to the restaurant


    together.


    "Well, it smells so good!"


    Natalia was already hungry. When she smelled the fragrance again, she was immediately attracted.


    Archie looked at her affectionately with a smile and said softly, "Eat more if you like."


    ...


    Natalia still didn''t eat too much. She just ate a small bowl of it and put it down.


    She touched his full belly and said, "I really want to eat something sour."


    Archie chuckled and enter the kitchen.


    He came out with some wild jujubes in her hands.


    Natalia''s eyes lit up and ran over. "Where do you find it? When did you buy it?"


    Archie raised his hand to avoid her hand that came to grab the jujubes. He said with a serious


    expression, "Only two."


    Natalia frowned.


    "If you eat too much at night, your stomach will suffer."


    She curled her lips unhappily. "Got it."


    Only then did Archie give her the jujubes. Natalia took one and took a bite.


    The sour taste spread in her mouth, and she couldn''t help shouting, "It''s cool!"


    Archie nced at her and said nothing. He silently packed up the bowls and chopsticks and took them


    to the kitchen to wash.


    When he came out of the kitchen, Natalia had already finished two sour jujubes.


    Then they went back upstairs to rest.


    Two months passed soon.


    Natalia''s belly waspletely big, but fortunately, she insisted on moving, so she was fine.


    The baby was very obedient and did not trouble her. Usually, she would read books or watch movies at


    home when she had nothing to do. On weekends and nights, she would apany Anne. Her life was


    However, there had been no news from Othua, and there was no response from the group of people


    sent by Archie.


    Pierre Lafayette did have some information, but it was just some useless clues. It seemed that the


    other side had disappearedpletely since that incident. It was like finding a needle in a haystack.


    Natalia had no choice but to put this matter aside.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Soon, it was Laura''s birthday.


    Natalia felt bored and called her.


    Elsa was now in charge of thepany''s affairs. She had just been promoted to general manager a


    few days ago, so she had always been in charge of Laura''s affairs.


    The phone was quickly connected.


    "Laura, what have you been busy withtely?"


    "I just finished a movie and am resting."


    "Rest?" Hearing that, Natalia''s eyes lit up.


    Recently, Archie was on a business trip, and Anne was busy studying. Victoria was preparing to make


    aeback, so none of them had time to apany her.


    Although she could chat with Mrs. Dottie at home, since the limit of chat content, she felt bored.


    When she heard that Laura was resting, how could she let go of this opportunity?


    "Are you interested ining out for a gathering?"


    The other side was stunned and then smiled.


    "Well, I happen to know a new hot pot restaurant with a good reputation. Would you like to have a try?"


    "Yes."


    "Then I''ll send you the address. See you at noon."


    "Okay. "


    Natalia soon received an address message from Laura.


    After cleaning herself up, she left with Nancy.


    The hotpot restaurant was located in the city center. By the time she arrived, Laura was already there.


    Because Natalia was pregnant, she couldn''t eat too much spicy food, so they ordered a double-vor


    pot.

 Chapter 481 The Mysterious Relationship

    Chapter 481 The Mysterious Rtionship


    Chapter 481 The Mysterious Rtionship


    As she ate, she asked, "Do you still have a film to shoot now?"


    Laura put a piece of side pork into the hot pot and replied, "Yes! I took a spy movie some time ago. It''s


    exciting."


    Looking at her indifferent look, Natalia thought of something.


    "Hey, haven''t you heard any new news recently?"


    She blinked at her. Laura was confused.


    "What new news?"


    "AHa! Do you still want to hide it from me? Do you think I''m not online?"


    Only then did Laura react and she couldn''t help but smile.


    "You said the one on the trending search? It is fake!"


    As the national beauty of the new generation, Laura was now very popr. She had be a first-rate


    female star in the country.


    With the rising poprity, all kinds of scandals followed.


    Although most of them were made by the media to gain traffic by cheating, some of them were publicity


    stunts which acquiesced by agencies.


    Just like Sun, an artist who was still on the trending search list with high poprity and newly signed by


    Annie International.


    Although Sun was a new artist signed by Annie International, in fact, he was not a neer.


    He had made his debut a few years ago. When he had made his debut, he had been a little popr for


    his work which was a gay suspense drama.


    However, due to the failure of the agency, he was gradually reced by the rising stars.


    In the past few years, he was not very popr. Being free, he had spent a lot of time studying acting


    skills.


    Coincidentally, the contract with the agency came to an end, so he didn''t renew it again. Finally, he


    signed the contract with Sky Entertainment and became Laura''s colleague.


    Thepany thought highly of his potential and asked him and Laura to y a city drama together.


    Although he was the second male lead in the drama, he was more popr than the male lead.


    Because in the drama, the role he yed was that of Laura''s best friend and pursuer, so there was a


    lot of news about them being together on the Inte.


    On the contrary, the male lead, who was a handsome rich man, had a t response until the end of the


    show.


    Therefore, when the trending topic of them as a couple appeared on the Inte, after discussion, the


    They wanted to confirm the couple''s rtionship. Anyway, as long as they did not admit or deny it, the


    heat could be maintained until at least the next y was broadcast.


    Natalia knew a lot about the hype of thepany. In fact, she knew that such a trend was most likely


    fake.


    However, because of her understanding of the previous life, she could not help but worry a little.


    She looked All the men around her with suspicion.


    "Since it''s fake, I''m relieved."


    Natalia picked up some food, put it into her mouth, and said vaguely, "You should focus on your career


    now. Don''t really fall in love with anyone. Don''t ruin your future."


    After a pause, she added, "Even if you want to, you have to find someone reliable. I think Max is not


    bad. "


    Laura: "..." "


    She pursed her lips and looked at her in confusion.


    "Natalia, why do I always feel that you want to match Max and me..."


    Natalia was stunned and smiled awkwardly. "Of course not."


    "Ok, that''s it."


    Hearing this, Natalia actually felt a little guilty.


    She knew that Max liked Laura, but after such a long time, she had never heard of any progress


    between them.


    The tricks that Max had used to use on girls seemed to have all failed on Laura.


    As Max''s sister-inw and good friend, she was naturally anxious.


    However, judging from Laura''s attitude, it seemed that she really didn''t like him.


    Natalia had no choice but to stop talking.


    After eating the hot pot, they rested for a while and were ready to leave.


    Before leaving, Laura''s cell phone rang. She walked to the other side and picked it up. After a few


    words, she hung it up.


    Natalia didn''t pay much attention to it. She just nced at the caller ID from the corner of his eyes. It


    seemed to be a person named Venson.


    The two of them went out together. Because Laura had to attend her birthday party held by her fan


    organization that night, she didn''t stay any longer and left with a mask.


    Before leaving, Natalia noticed that her car was not the one she usually drove.


    It was a ck Maybach, a limited edition. She had seen it in a magazine before, and it seemed that


    there were only five in the world.


    When the door opened, she could vaguely see a white and slender hand which was obviously a man''s


    hand.


    He held Laura''s hand and pulled her into the car.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The car quickly closed the door and drove away.


    Natalia stood still and frowned slightly.


    At this moment, Nancy got out of the car and opened the door for her. She said respectfully, "Natalia,


    please get in the car!"


    Natalia stood there for a while, then get into the car.


    At this time, in the World Vi.


    As the most luxurious and magnificent vi area in the Eqitin, here was regarded as "the ce for


    immortals" by the outside world. To live here was not only representing one''s status and wealth but also


    showing one''s noble background.


    The ck Maybach drove into the gate of themunity and stopped in front of a luxurious vi.


    The driver got out of the car and opened the door respectfully. A long leg wrapped in trousers stepped


    out, straight and slender.


    On the top was a ck suit. The fine material was carefully ironed, and the cor of the white shirt was


    all fastened, showing the seriousness and abstinence.


    Above them was a handsome face with three-dimensional and intense facial features.


    He had no expression but exuded an imposing manner even if he was not angry.


    Standing in front of him, the driver didn''t even dare to look up. He just bent down and didn''t even dare


    to move.


    Laura got out of the car closely behind him. She was dressed in a light pink dress with curly hair, which


    made her look pure and fresh. There was a light-colored bead flower on her temples, which made her


    look gentle and graceful.


    The man naturally stretched out his arm. Laura nced at him, paused for a moment, and then


    reached out to hold his arm.


    "Young Master, Young Madam, you''re back."


    Perhaps hearing the engine of the car, the vi door opened and an old man with white hair came out.


    When he saw the young couples standing outside the door, he smiled happily.


    "I''ll report it to Master right now."


    "Don''t bother."


    The man said in a hoarse and sexy voice.


    "We''ll go in by ourselves."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he strode inside.


    Laura Davies followed him closely.


    Seeing this, the butler followed her in.


    It was luxurious outside the vi, and there was a different world inside.

 Chapter 482 Contract Marriage

    Chapter 482 Contract Marriage


    Chapter 482 Contract Marriage


    As soon as they entered, they saw arge and beautiful flower garden.


    The flowers in the garden were delicate and beautiful. Even in autumn, they did not lose their beauty.


    There was a faint sense of beauty.


    He walked through the flower garden on the stone road and entered the second room. Only then did he


    see the rockery garden inside. Then, he walked into the main hall.


    The main hall was veryrge, with a folk style. There were brown-red rosewood tables and chairs, and


    high-quality sandalwood was ced on it. Green smoke curled up, like a fairnd.


    Sitting on the chair was an old man with white hair and beard. He leaned against the lounge chair with


    his eyes closed and was enjoying the incense.


    Maybe he heard footsteps, but he didn''t look up. Instead, he asked lightly, "Mark, who ising?"


    The butler quickly replied, "Old Master, Young Master, and Young Madam are here."


    The old man then opened his eyes and looked at the young man standing a few meters away from the


    light. He closed his eyes again and said lightly, "It''s Isaac."


    The young man stepped forward and bowed slightly in front of the old man. "Grandpa."


    The old man waved his hand. "Your father is in the side yard. Go and see him!"


    Isaac nodded and was about to take Laura Davies out.


    The old man suddenly opened his eyes again.


    It was an old pair of eyes, but they were iparably sharp, carrying a type of light that could


    understand the world.


    Laura Davies lowered her eyes slightly. Without looking into his eyes, she took Isaac''s arm and left.


    The scenery in the side yard was as good as ever. A middle-aged man, surrounded by several other


    people, walked out quickly and discussed something while walking.


    The leading man was somewhat simr to Isaac. They stood still and shouted in unison, "Dad."


    The man stopped and nced at them. With a gentle smile, he said, "You''re back. Let''s go inside and


    rest for a while. Your Uncle Lafayette will be here soon. I''ll discuss something with my uncles first."


    Isaac nodded and led Laura Davies away to make way for them. The group of people soon went far


    away.


    There was no need to entertain guests. Isaac was very happy and kept away from the crowd. Their


    hands, which were originally holding each other, immediately loosened.


    Isaac looked at her with a smile and said yfully, "You really don''t want to pretend at all. Holding my


    arm makes you feel so ufortable and wronged? You want to get rid of me early?"


    Laura Davies rolled her eyes and said coldly, "If you can finish what you promised earlier, we don''t


    have to hate each other anymore."


    "AHa!"


    With a short chuckle, the man slowly walked inside and said casually, "Who said I hate you? Did I say


    that?"


    Laura Davies frowned, and her delicate face was not gentle and virtuous at all. She stepped forward


    and followed him, saying coldly, "I warn you, don''t y any tricks! Otherwise..."


    "What else can you do?"


    He suddenly stopped and looked back at her.


    Laura Davies was so careless that her nose almost hit his back. She quickly stepped back and kept a


    distance.


    A pair of beautiful eyes stared at him warily.


    Isaac shrugged and continued to walk inside.


    "Hey, will we stay here tonight?"


    Isaac said lightly, "How many people dream of living in the World Vi? What? You don''t want to live


    here?"


    Laura Davies quickly walked up to him and said, "Isaac, you can''t be so unkind, can you? We agreed


    before that we should help each other and get what we need. I will nevere back with you."


    Isaac looked down at her.


    His facial features were too delicate, so deep and three-dimensional that he didn''t look like a real


    person, but more like a sculpture from ancient times and western times.


    The sun shone from his side, covering his skin with ayer of unreal white.


    There was a slight smile in her faintly blue eyes, as if he was mocking you, but also like a calm


    expression without any emotion.


    "You also said that we should help each other. Isn''t it a part of us helping each other to live here


    tonight?"


    Laura Davies froze for a moment and was at a loss for words.


    Isaac''s lips curled mockingly again. He casually put his hands into his trouser pockets and said lightly,


    "Miss Davies, ording to the spirit of the contract, you should cooperate with me toplete this task


    today. In this way, we will be better together, understand?"


    Laura Davies frowned and gritted her teeth. "What about me? When can you do what you promised


    me?"


    The man''s eyes dimmed slightly and he said lightly, "It has been so many years, and it will take some


    time to investigate. Otherwise, you would not have asked me to help you, right?"


    Laura Davies knew that what he said was reasonable, but when she heard the man''s words, she was


    still a little unconvinced.


    Because his attitude was so cold that he didn''t seem to care about her at all.


    It was obviously a deal. It seemed that she was the only one who was cooperating with him, and he


    didn''t get anything at all.


    She gritted her teeth for a while and said coldly, "I don''t care. Even if you can''t find out the result, for


    the time being, there should be some information. I will give you another half a month. If there is still no


    news, then this deal can end here. I believe that you are not the only one in the world who has the


    ability."


    After that, she turned around and left angrily.


    There was still no expression on Isaac''s face as if what she said just now was just an ordinary


    sentence spoken angrily by a girl in his ears.


    At six o''clock in the afternoon, a luxury motorcade drove into World Vi.


    Isaac and his family stood at the door, respectfully weing the arrival of the other party.


    The door opened and several bodyguards in ck suits got out first.


    The door of a car in the middle was finally opened, and Pierre Lafayette got out of it.


    He was wearing a white suit today, and his hair wasbed back meticulously, giving off a gentle and


    elegant glow.


    A group of people in the manor rushed forward.


    "Mr. Lafayette, you''re finally here."


    "Uncle Lafayette!"


    Laura Davies'' arm was slightly pushed by Isaac around her, and then she reluctantly shouted, "Hello,


    Mr. Lafayette."


    Pierre Lafayette smiled slightly. His gaze swept across their faces and paused on Laura Davies'' face.


    An imperceptible trace of surprise shed across her eyes. She asked: "This is... "


    "This is Isaac''s wife, Laura Davies."


    "Oh? You are... a couple?"


    He seemed to be very surprised, and even his tone was a little higher.


    Isaac and the others in the manor were all stunned and confused about his surprise.


    Laura Davies lowered her eyes and did not look at Pierre Lafayette.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Pierre Lafayette chuckled. "Good, very good."


    Without saying anything else, the group of people quickly went in.

 Chapter 483 Happy Birthday

    Chapter 483 Happy Birthday


    Chapter 483 Happy Birthday


    Laura Davies was at the back. Isaac deliberately fell behind and walked side by side with her. He asked


    in a low voice, "Did you know him before?"


    Laura Davies was expressionless. "I don''t know him."


    Isaac nced at her and did not doubt that she was lying. After all, although she was now a first-tier


    flower in the circle, she should have no connection with people like Pierre Lafayette.


    In the end, Laura Davies didn''t stay in World Vi.


    Because today was her birthday, her fans had carefully held a rescue event for her. She needed to


    show up.


    Therefore, at eight o''clock in the evening, she asked her assistant to pick her up and leave.


    The people of the Lafayette family were reasonable. Although no one in this family knew that it was her


    birthday today, they did not stop her when they saw that she was busy with work.


    Natalia called her at 10 p. m.


    When she received the call, she had juste down from the event. Although she didn''t do anything,


    she just showed up and felt tired.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Natalia smiled and said, "Why do you feel more tired than anyone else on your birthday?"


    Laura Davies smiled helplessly. "What''s wrong? What''s the matter?"


    "It''s nothing. I just forgot to give you a gift at noon today. I just asked Nancy Mayes to send it to your


    house. Remember to take a look."


    Laura Davies nodded. "Okay, I see."


    "Then pack up and rest early. Happy birthday."


    "Thank you, good night."


    "Good night."


    After hanging up, Natalia went back to his bedroom and got ready to rest.


    She nced at the calendar inadvertently and found that tomorrow was Saturday again.


    He had said that he would be on a business trip for a week, and it was almost time for him toe


    back.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help bending her lips and lying down to rest.


    But she didn''t expect that she would feel something fluffy around her when she slept until midnight.


    She couldn''t help frowning and subconsciously thought it was Anne. She pushed it out and said in a


    daze, "Anne McCarthy, stop fooling around."


    The ball of hair paused for a moment. Then, a strong force rolled up her soft waist and hugged her


    tightly.


    She was shocked. When she lost consciousness, she suddenly remembered that Anne McCarthy was


    not by her side now. How could she appear at home in the middle of the night?


    Cold sweat suddenly broke out on her back. She opened her eyes and saw a ck shadow lying


    beside her in the darkness. It was holding her waist and its head was still gently on her belly.


    "Ah-!"


    She was so scared that she let out a scream and hit the man''s head without hesitation.


    The man let out a muffled groan. Then, her randomly pping hand was caught.


    A familiar and maic voice came. "What are you panicking about? It''s me."


    Natalia was stunned.


    There was no light in the bedroom, so she couldn''t see his face clearly. It was only when she woke up


    that she felt the familiar smell of the man.


    She heaved a sigh of relief, feeling both angry and amused. She hit him hard on the shoulder.


    "What are you doing? You scared me to death."


    Archie McCarthy chuckled and held her in his arms.


    "You wee me so much when Ie back? If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have rushed back


    overnight."


    Natalia took the phone next to him and checked the time. It was half past three in the morning.


    How could this mane back sote at night?


    She wanted to scold him, but when the words came to her mouth, she swallowed them when they


    touched his cold breath.


    In the end, she said helplessly, "Why did youe back sote? Didn''t you say you woulde back


    tomorrow morning?"


    "I can''t wait any longer. I want to see you earlier."


    He hugged her, kissed her on the forehead, and touched her belly with his palm.


    "Baby, are you obedient? Did you make trouble these days?"


    At the mention of the baby, a gentle smile appeared on Natalia''s face.


    "No, I''m very obedient."


    "That''s good. If he dares to make trouble for you, I will teach him a good lesson for you when he is


    born."


    "How dare you!"


    Perhaps it was because she didn''t enjoy the warmth of many families that Natalia doted on children.


    Although she also knew that this kind of indulgence might not necessarily be right sometimes, she


    could not help it.


    Every time she thought of the baby in her belly, she felt that nothing was important, as long as he was


    healthy and happy.


    Archie McCarthy was a little jealous when he saw her like this.


    "Honey, which one do you love more about the child and me?"


    Natalia was stunned and answered without thinking, "Of course it''s a child."


    Archie McCarthy: "..."


    This made his heart ache.


    Only when his body stiffened did Natalia realize something.


    She quickly added, "I mean, I only love our children. Well, I also love half of you."


    Archie McCarthy was speechless.


    He didn''t say anything more. Natalia smiled and said, "Okay, okay, are you tired? Go to rest. Do you


    want to take a bath?"


    "Help me wash it?"


    "Get lost!"


    ...


    In the end, someone went to take a shower himself. When he came back, Natalia had fallen asleep


    again.


    She had been pregnant for six months and was addicted to sleeping, so it was easy for her to fall


    asleep at night.


    Archie McCarthy lifted the quilt and got on the bed. He kissed her between the eyebrows and said


    softly, "Good night."


    The next day.


    When Natalia woke up, it was already morning outside.


    It was difficult for her to get up. Usually, servants woulde up to serve her. But today, before she


    could move, a slender and powerful arm reached out from behind her and helped her sit up.


    Only then did she remember that someone had returnedst night.


    Seeing that he had changed his clothes and looked meticulous, she scratched her hair and asked,


    "When did you get up?"


    Archie McCarthy took a meaningful look at her. "Seven o''clock."


    Natalia checked the time, and it was already ten o''clock in the morning.


    Alright! She nced at the man who had just finished the exercise, and then took a look at herself


    quietly.


    Because of her pregnancy, Natalia was now much plumper.


    She ate and slept well, Archie McCarthy treated her like a treasure. After a few months, her weight


    grew really fast.


    She couldn''t help but pull a face and shouted, "Archie McCarthy, after giving birth to the baby, I have to


    lose weight."


    Archie McCarthy smiled and walked over to kiss her lips.


    "You don''t need to do that. You are pretty enough"


    "You''re lying."


    "I swear I am telling the truth."


    "I don''t believe it."


    Natalia looked at Archie McCarthy suspiciously and frowned.


    "Since you think that being fat is pretty, why don''t you gain more weight?"


    Archie McCarthy was speechless.


    Archie McCarthy felt as if he was in a prison for his own sins.


    He leaned over and whispered in her ear.


    The next second, Natalia''s face immediately turned red.


    She raised her fist and hit him.


    "You bastard! Pervert!"


    Archie McCarthyughed but didn''t fight back, and he just let her beat and scold him.

 Chapter 484 A Star Was Disappointed In Love

    Chapter 484 A Star Was Disappointed In Love


    Chapter 484 A Star Was Disappointed in Love


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Natalia''s fistnded on his body as if it was tickling.


    After a while, Natalia was tired and went to rest.


    Three months passed in the blink of an eye.


    Natalia was about to give birth.


    This month, Archie McCarthy had not gone to thepany, and he handed over thepany''s affairs


    to Brian Simpson. Archie McCarthy tried to solve the rest of the things at home from a distance just to


    apany Natalia at home.


    It happened to be Mr. Nixon''s 60th birthday. Max Nixon hade to inform them a few days ago,


    telling them to show up on time.


    That day, Archie McCarthy and Natalia got everything ready and drove to the Nixon family''s house.


    Since the Nixon family was one of the four great families in the capital, Mr. Nixon''s birthday was very


    lively.


    The eldest son of the Nixon family and Max Nixon were sent to entertain the guests. Mrs. Nixon and


    Miss Nixon were apanying the female guests.


    Victoria Kaur and Charlie Peck had returned from abroad recently, so they would also attend the


    birthday party.


    Seeing that Natalia was pregnant, Victoria Kaur asked a servant to bring a chair over.


    Natalia sat down without hesitation.


    Victoria Kaur asked with a smile, "You are pregnant for nine months, right?"


    "Yes, it is."


    "Are you afraid that you are about to give birth?"


    To be honest, Natalia was a little scared.


    In the past, she had heard how painful it was to give birth, but she had always not taken it seriously.


    Now she must be lying if she said she was not afraid.


    Victoria Kaur saw the anxiety on her face and said with a smile, "It will be hard at first, but when you


    see your baby finally born, you will feel that no matter how hard it is, it will be worth it."


    Victoria Kaur was now a mother, so she was qualified to say that.


    Natalia nodded and smiled at her.


    "I hope nothing would happen when giving birth."


    "Everything is going to be fine."


    Mr. Nixon loved his birthday party to be lively, so almost everyone in the upper ss of the city


    attended the party.


    The whole hotel was rented, and the banquet was full of joy.


    Natalia was in a good mood seeing that everyone was joyful, so she ate a bit more for dinner.


    After the birthday party, Natalia was so full that she took Archie McCarthy to take a walk in the


    backyard of the hotel.


    The sound of firecrackers was around the restaurant, and the fireworks were blooming. It was a lively


    and prosperous scene.


    Unexpectedly, Archie McCarthy suddenly received a call, which was from Max Nixon.


    As soon as Archie McCarthy picked up the phone, there was a burst of music. Archie McCarthy


    frowned slightly and took the phone far away. After the sound faded, he put the phone back.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Max Nixon''s excited voice came from the phone. "Brother, are you still in the hotel? Come to the


    second floor to y with us."


    The first floor of the hotel was the hall, the second floor was arge bar, and the third and fourth floors


    were the restaurants.


    Because the soundproof effect was very good, even if the bar was downstairs, no one in the restaurant


    would hear the noise.


    Archie McCarthy said, "Are you at the bar now?"


    Max Nixonughed. "You are right. Did you just finish your meal? Someone was in a bad mood, so he


    asked me to drink with him. Where are you? Come and y with us."


    Archie McCarthy rejected. "No, thanks."


    "Come on! It''s hard to see youe out and rx."


    Archie McCarthy replied expressionlessly, "It''s noisy there."


    "Okay, then let''s go to a quiet ce, okay? Let''s go to have some tea upstairs."


    Archie McCarthy was speechless.


    In the end, he couldn''t refuse Max Nixon''s begging, and agreed to have some tea with them.


    Archie McCarthy turned to look at Natalia and asked, "Max asked us to go to have some tea on the


    sixth floor. Do you want to go with me? Or I send you home first."


    Unexpectedly, Natalia''s eyes lit up, and quickly nodded. "Okay, I''m going with you."


    In fact, she had slept too many days. She basically spent most of her time sleeping every day.


    Archie McCarthy was worried that it was not safe for her to go out, so he asked her to stay at home


    every day. If she was bored, she could only walk around in the backyard.


    She had to wait for Archie McCarthy to have time to apany her going out. Even Nancy Mayes and


    Brian Simpson''spanionship could stop him from worrying about her.


    So now that she finally had a chance toe out and have fun, she would not refuse it.


    Seeing this, Archie McCarthy nodded and took her to the sixth floor.


    They went to the tea restaurant on the sixth floor and pushed open the door of the wing room, only to


    find that not only Max Nixon and Louis Brown were there, but also Tom Stevenson.


    Natalia was a little surprised and called out, "Tom Stevenson! Why are you here?"


    Even God knew how familiar Natalia was with this person.


    She used to love him so much, and Vicky Stevenson was also his fan.


    She and Vicky Stevenson met at his meeting.


    Tom Stevenson just took a quick nce at her.


    Then he smiled faintly and said, "Mrs. McCarthy, I''ve heard about you for a long time, and I finally meet


    you today."


    Max Nixon said unhappily, "That''s enough. Why are you so alienated? When you grew up with us, you


    always called Archie McCarthy brother. Now you should call her sister-inw!"


    Tom Stevenson didn''t say anything.


    Archie McCarthy didn''t say anything either. He helped Natalia over to a chair and let her sit down.


    Tom Stevenson became sadder when he saw how affectionate they were.


    Max Nixon said, "Brother, Tom was disappointed in love recently, please help mefort him. I''m


    getting annoyed by his sad face."


    Natalia was a little surprised.


    "Tom Stevenson was disappointed in love?


    When did this happen?


    No, no, that''s not the point. The point is, when did he fall in love?"


    Seeing her surprised expression, Max Nixon smirked and said, "Natalia, you both are in the


    entertainment circle! Don''t you know that?"


    Natalia shook her head.


    For god sake, she was really busy recently and did not pay attention to the gossip at all. How could she


    know that he was in love?


    "Tom had been dating his high school ssmate for ten years and she kept refusing to marry him. Tom


    had made up his mind to be with her his whole life, but she went abroad and got married recently. How


    weird."


    Natalia was so shocked that she couldn''t say anything.


    No one would expect such a thing to happen.


    Natalia turned to look at Tom Stevenson and saw that he was lying in a corner of the sofa. His chin was


    now covered with stubble.


    For a famous star whose career mainly relied on his face, Tom Stevenson got a slovenly appearance


    and acted like a living dead now.


    "Who is thatdy?"


    Tom Stevenson looked up at her without saying a word.


    A man who was disappointed in love would call a brother to drink together in order to ease the pain in


    his heart.


    However, Tom Stevenson was allergic to alcohol, so he could only drink tea.


    When in the bar, Max Nixon told him that bar was a good ce for him to vent his anger; in fact, Max


    Nixon was ying by himself all the time. Tom Stevenson was very dissatisfied.


    Now Max Nixon even brought so many people here, like he was a joke, which made him even more


    dissatisfied.

 Chapter 485 SheS Going To Give Birth

    Chapter 485 She''S Going To Give Birth


    Chapter 485 She''s Going to Give Birth


    "It''s gettingte. I''m leaving."


    As Tom Stevenson spoke, he stood up and was about to leave.


    Max Nixon grabbed him immediately.


    "Hey, where are you going? Are you going to go home and cry alone? Can you be stronger? There are


    so many beauties in the world, why should you just focus on one?"


    After that, he winked at Archie McCarthy. "Brother, are you agree with my words?"


    Unexpectedly, Archie McCarthy replied with a poker face, "I don''t have a new or old one. I only have


    one wife."


    After that, he even hugged Natalia into his arms as if she was his property.


    Tom Stevenson was even more upset.


    They were not here tofort him. They were here to show off.


    Weren''t they afraid of being punished by God? How could they show off their love in front of those who


    had lost their love?


    Tom Stevenson was so angry that he was about to leave with a cold face.


    Seeing this, Max Nixon quicklyid him down on the sofa.


    "Losing your love doesn''t mean that you''re going to die, okay? If you really don''t want to find a new


    girlfriend, then go and get back the old one!"


    Tom Stevenson red at him fiercely. "She''s already married, how could I bother her again? Do you


    think I am an asshole like you?"


    Max Nixon wasn''t mad with being scolded. Instead, he rubbed his chin and said with a smile, "What''s


    the matter? We can make them get divorced!"


    Max Nixon poured himself a cup of tea, took a sip, and continued, "You see, your ex-girlfriend and her


    husband are from a different country, and she didn''t have any experience abroad before, so there must


    be a lot of cultural contradictions in their marriage.


    You''d better make use of this opportunity. You could do something that is associated with your high


    school memories. After all, she is your first love, and you''ve been in love for so many years. Even


    though you two broke up already, the love wouldn''t fade out easily.


    Did you hear of an old saying? "With time and patience, the leaf of the mulberry bes satin. You


    can wait until she bes soft-hearted and then takes her back. Am I right?"


    Tom Stevenson red at him again.


    "Max, can''t you say something nice tofort me? Is it possible for me to do so? Only bastards like


    you can do it!"


    Archie McCarthy sneered.


    "So this is why you can''t get married until now."


    Then Archie McCarthy held Natalia in his arms with great pride. His look dering his sovereignty of


    Natalia was particrly ostentatious and hateful.


    Natalia rolled her eyes.


    Max Nixon pped his hands andughed. "You are right, brother finally said something fair."


    If Archie McCarthy had not married Natalia and taken her away from Shawn Miller''s hands,


    She didn''t know who she would be with now!


    Tom Stevenson gritted his teeth and said, "Archie, don''t be too proud! Maybe your wife is so naive that


    is cheated by you. You should be careful that one day she will realize your lies and get divorced with


    you."


    Archie McCarthy snorted. "Don''t worry. We''ve already signed a contract for not getting a divorce


    forever, and no one can separate us. Right, honey?"


    Natalia smiled and nodded.


    Tom Stevenson was even angrier. He yelled, "Who told them toe over? They''re just showing off


    here! Get them out of here!"


    Even Charlie Peck, who had remained silent all the time, couldn''t helpughing at Tom Stevenson.


    However, after such a farce, Tom Stevenson''s upset of losing his love was alleviated a lot.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He seemed to be a little bit cheerful.


    Seeing that Tom Stevenson''s mood was getting better, they didn''t want to expose his scars anymore.


    So they didn''t bother with this problem anymore.


    After all, he had to think about the problem and cure the pain by himself.


    It was not rare for couples to break up with each other, so they should cherish each other when they


    were together. If they broke up, we could only say that they weren''t destined to be together.


    If they really have to break up the loving couple, they couldn''t say they can do it.


    Seeing that he was a little dispirited, Max poured a cup of tea and said, "Well, since it''s so, let''s not talk


    about those sad things. Today is my father''s birthday. Let''s have a drink together. I hope everyone can


    get along well and be happy!"


    His words made everyoneugh.


    Tom rxed a little and raised his ss.


    They cheered and drank up the tea in their cups.


    Not too long, they left the tea-house.


    After all, although the banquet was over, there were still many guests staying.


    As the host, the two brothers couldn''t leave for too long.


    Tom also needed to be quiet for a while, so they all said goodbye and left.


    Natalia''s child happened to be born at the Dragon Boat Festival.


    There were still a few days before the expected date of the birth. Natalia didn''t like the smell of the


    hospital. Even if it was a high-ss delivery room specially booked, she still felt ufortable living


    there, so she didn''t go to the hospital in advance at that time.


    Instead, she stayed at home all the time, hoping to wait until two or three days before that day.


    Unexpectedly, half a month earlier, the baby was born.


    That morning, she was sweating from the pain. Seeing that the situation was not right, Archie


    immediately called The Middleton family, got up, and sent her to the hospital.


    Arriving at the hospital and having an examination, the doctor found that her water had broken at some


    point.


    The situation was critical and they had no time to think it over. Now they had to abandon the original


    n and have a C-section.


    Archie was so tense that he looked like he was in a low mood.


    Natalia was quite calm. Although she was inbor pain, she knew what was going on and ordered her


    husband to sign the operating agreement.


    Then she told him to ask someone to go home to get what he had prepared for the delivery.


    Archie agreed. Looking at her face being pale because of pain, his heart ached.


    Natalia also told him not to tell his grandmother the truth, saying that he had pain in the morning and


    would give birth in advance.


    If they knew that her water was broken, they would definitely be worried.


    The man agreed seriously.


    After that, she asked someone to push her into the delivery room.


    A C-section was more demanding than a Vaginal birth. Family members were not allowed to enter.


    Therefore, Archie could only wait outside.


    The McCarthy family arrived very soon. The group of people was in a hurry. Although the old couples


    walked slowly at ordinary times, they walked very speedy steps today.


    As soon as they came in, they immediately asked, "How is it? How is it going?"


    Archie said, "Just pushed into the operating room."


    "Why did she give birth in advance? Wasn''t the pregnancy examination all right before?" The old man


    said anxiously.


    The olddy rolled her eyes at him. "How could he know? Women can''t pick their own time to give


    birth."

 Chapter 486 A Boy

    Chapter 486 A Boy


    Chapter 486 a Boy


    Mrs. Dottie also said, "Old Master, don''t worry. Fortunately, everything has been arranged in advance.


    Young Master, where is the thing? Have you brought it?"


    Archie said in a muffled voice, "I was in a hurry when I came out, so I didn''t have time to think about it.


    I''ve already sent someone back to get it."


    "Okay, everyone, don''t worry too much. Madam is so strong that she can survive. She will be fine."


    Although she said so, she had been walking back and forth in the corridor. It seemed that she was the


    one who was most worried.


    Archie sat on the bench with his head in his arms. For the first time in his life, he was so nervous that


    like ants in his pants.


    He was a little impatient of seeing Mrs. Dottie pacing and said, "Mrs. Dottie, can you stop pacing?"


    Mrs. Dottie nced at him and did not dare to pace again, so she had to sit down.


    After a while, Archie suddenly stood up and walked aside.


    Mrs. Dottie was stunned and subconsciously wanted to stop him, but she was stopped by the olddy.


    "Leave him alone. He must be the most nervous one now. Staying alone for a while can help him adjust


    his mood."


    Mrs. Dottie didn''t say anything.


    Archie walked to a quiet ce, which was not far from the delivery room. He could see it at a nce


    but avoid the crowd.


    He took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket. If you looked carefully, his fingertips were still


    trembling slightly.


    Holding the lighter, he lit the cigarette several times.


    After puffing at his cigarette, her eyes were faintly red in the green and white smoke.


    At this moment, Brian Simpson came in with something.


    At first nce, he saw him smoking on the wall in the corner. He eximed in surprise, "President!"


    Archie''s face fell as he brought the items over.


    Then, he took another puff of the cigarette, put it out, and threw it into the trash can. Then, he took the


    items and walked in the direction of the delivery room.


    Brian did not know whether tough or cry as he looked at his background, which meant that he would


    die.


    President, are you giving birth to a baby or on the battlefield?


    For Brian, there was a huge difference between giving birth to a child and going to the battlefield.


    But for Natalia, these two were actually the same.


    The operation went very smoothly and fast.


    The chief surgeon was an experienced old doctor who was specially transferred from abroad by Archie.


    He stayed in Eqitin half a month ago.


    This was how the ancient Empress gave birth to a child.


    A crisp baby''s cry rang out. The people waiting outside were shocked, and then they all showed joy on


    their faces.


    "She gave birth!"


    Archie was also stunned.


    The door of the delivery room had not yet been opened, but he was frozen there. Listening to the loud


    cry, he seemed to be petrified.


    The Old Madam was so happy that she burst into tears and pushed him.


    "What are you waiting for? That''s your son! Go and have a look."


    Only then did he regain consciousness, he was shocked by the huge impact and was a little slower


    than usual no matter what he did.


    The doctor soon came out with the child in his arms.


    "Congrattions, it''s a boy."


    "Good boy. You will be as promising as Archie in the future."


    Everyone rushed up. The Old Madam was the one who took the child first. She was so happy that she


    almost burst into tears when she saw that baby''s soft eyes were still closed.


    There was not much joy on Archie''s face.


    He didn''t even look at the child but grabbed the doctor and asked, "How is my wife?"


    The doctor smiled and said, "She still needs to wait a few minutes to clean up. And soon she will be


    out."


    "Can I go in and see her now?"


    "Wait a minute. Don''t bring bacteria in."


    After that, the doctor closed the door.


    Archie could only stand outside the door and wait anxiously.


    However, the cleanup was quick. Soon, Natalia was sent out.


    After taking the anesthetic, she was still in aa, looking a little pale with an oxygen mask.


    Archie''s heart tightened. He rushed up to hold her hand and called softly, "Natalia."


    The person on the bed did not respond.


    The doctor smiled and said, "She hasn''t woken up so soon. Take her to the ward first! Be careful, don''t


    catch a cold."


    Only then did everyone send her to the ward.


    Natalia woke up at five o''clock in the afternoon.


    When she woke up, the sun outside had gradually fallen, revealing a trace of golden afterglow.


    The windows in the room were all tightly shut, but the curtains were not fully closed. It was only half-


    opened, which made the whole room feel warm.


    She was stunned for a while before she remembered where she was.


    Then she was shocked.


    "My baby!"


    The next second, someone grabbed her hand.


    She turned around and saw a pair of intense red eyes.


    "Archie?" Natalia asked in a hoarse voice, "Where''s the baby?"


    The man pulled over a cradle that had been ced next to him.


    "He is here. Don''t be afraid."


    His voice was very soft and his tone was gentle. Natalia looked at the soft pink baby lying in the white


    cradle and her eyes turned red in an instant.


    Archie quickly reached out to wipe her tears.


    "Don''t cry. It''s not good for your health to cry after giving birth."


    Natalia choked and said, "Let me hug him."


    "Okay, don''t cry first. I''ll let you hug him."


    Natalia quickly stopped crying. Archie stood up and picked the child up from the cradle unskillfully.


    Seeing his actions, Natalia''s heart almost jumped to her throat. She finally reached out to take it and


    immediately held it like a treasure.


    Archie was speechless.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Suddenly, he felt like he had lost her favor.


    The child was still sleeping. Perhaps he felt safe. Even if he was carried around like this, there was no


    sign of waking up.


    His small face was slightly wrinkled, his eyes were closed, and his eyshes were long and dense, like


    two small fans.


    His pink and tender mouth was tightly pursed, and he looked very serious at first nce.


    His skin was still red, as tender as transparent. Even the tiny blood capiries could be seen.


    Natalia was very happy to see it, but suddenly she frowned.


    Archie had been paying attention to her expression. Seeing her frown, he quickly asked with concern,


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Archie, did you keep following the child when he came out?"


    Archie was stunned and replied, "No, but Grandma sent someone to follow her."


    Natalia''s frown deepened.


    Archie couldn''t figure out what she was thinking, so he had to be careful not to speak.


    Natalia suddenly said, "Do you think we are holding the wrong one? Why do I feel that this child is so


    ugly? He doesn''t look like us at all."


    Archie was speechless.


    Interesting!


    It was the first time he had seen a mother who thought her child was ugly.


    He patiently exined, "The newborn children are all like this. They haven''t grown up yet. They will


    look good when they grow up."

 Chapter 487 Call Him Uncle

    Chapter 487 Call Him Uncle


    Chapter 487 Call Him Uncle


    Natalia looked at him suspiciously. "Really?"


    "Yes, it''s true. I swear on my personality."


    "Okay, I believe you."


    Archie apanied her for a while and fed her some porridge ording to the doctor''s advice. In the


    afternoon, a doctor came to help her let down.


    Naturally, it was another round of torture.


    Fortunately, the people that The McCarthy family had found were all experienced masters. They were


    finished in a few minutes, so she had suffered less.


    After the doctor left, the olddy came with Wilson Kawn and others.


    She also brought a stewed soup.


    Natalia had been hungry for a long time because she had just finished the operation and couldn''t eat


    too much. She couldn''t help drooling when he smelled the fragrance of the soup.


    However, as soon as she drank it, her expression suddenly changed.


    She nced at the olddy and asked shyly, "Grandma, did you forget to put salt in this soup?"


    The Old Madam couldn''t helpughing at her question and said with a smile, "You can''t eat too much


    salt when ''sitting the month'', so I specially asked them to put little salt in it. Endure for a month and you


    can eat whatever you wantter."


    Natalia''s mood was bad at once.


    But when she thought of the baby, she still pinched her nose and took a few more sips.


    During the whole month, Archie stayed by her side and never left her.


    Wilson was a little worried about her sudden delivery, but when he came over and saw that the


    McCarthy family took good care of her, he was relieved.


    Natalia didn''t go to the maternity hotels. Instead, she asked special maternity matrons to take care of


    her at home.


    There were two maternity matrons taking care of her, and two were especially for taking care of the


    baby.


    The whole vi suddenly became lively.


    The olddy also came to see them from time to time. She loved her grandson very much that


    She just wanted to move over and live with him.


    However, under Archie McCarthy''s strict request, it was impossible for him to agree to this proposal.


    After all, his sister-inw''s servants at home were enough to disturb his rtionship with Natalia.


    Wouldn''t it be more inconvenient for Archie''s grandma toe again?


    Seeing that he refused without thinking, Archie''s grandma was so angry that she scolded him for being


    heartless.


    Soon, the full moon arrived.


    The McCarthy family held a grand full-moon-birth feast for the child.


    William McCarthy had simted a few names, and Archie McCarthy thought for a long time.


    In the end, it was decided on William McCarthy''s intention to take Oliver McCarthy.


    Although The McCarthy family was at its peak, it was not a waste of power and wealth. It used this


    name to tell this child who was destined to grow up in the love and attention of everyone.


    Don''t forget that everything is worthpeting with. No one will always be high and mighty. Only by


    working hard can they always be at their peak.


    On the day of the full-moon banquet, almost all the influential figures in the capital had arrived.


    Natalia had not fully recovered yet, so she did not go out to see her. Instead, he stayed in the room with


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Archie''s grandma.


    Most of the things outside were handled by Archie McCarthy and William McCarthy, and Archie''s


    grandma would naturally entertain the female guests.


    And today''s grand asion was also within her expectations.


    Only one person was beyond her expectation.


    When Pierre Lafayette walked in, everyone in the room was stunned.


    Archie''s grandma was the first to react.


    After all, they were from Natalia''s parents'' family. Although Natalia did not admit it, they were rted by


    blood. Besides, it was a happy day, so it was not good to be too cold.


    So she smiled and said, "Mr. Lafayette is here."


    "Hello, Archie''s grandma."


    Pierre Lafayette asked Archie''s grandma in a proper manner, and then he said to Natalia with a smile,


    "If I had known that you would give birth, I would have been busy with official business during this time,


    so I didn''t have time toe over. Fortunately, I finally arrived at the full-moon feast. Please don''t


    mind."


    As he spoke, he asked someone to hand him a brocade box.


    The box was opened. It was a gorgeous longevity golden lock.


    The weight alone was quite heavy.


    "The child can''t wear this now. Keep it first!"


    Archie''s grandma said with a smile.


    Pierre Lafayette nodded.


    Natalia recalled thest time he borrowed his jade te and felt a little grateful towards him. He smiled


    and said, "Grandma, I want to say a few words to Mr. Lafayette alone."


    Archie''s grandma nodded and asked someone to help her out.


    Natalia sat in a chair, holding the child in his arms, without looking at him.


    "You''re not here to attend the full-moon-birth feast, are you?"


    "Yes."


    Pierre Lafayette did not avoid it at all.


    In his opinion, Natalia was a rare smart person, and speaking to a smart person would only make him


    seem petty and ridiculous if he hid it. On the contrary, it was better to speak it out openly.


    Natalia looked up at him.


    He reached out and made a gesture of invitation.


    "Sit down first."


    Pierre Lafayette sat down on the chair next to him. Natalia ordered someone to serve tea and said,


    "Did youe here today for the sake of the child?"


    "Yes."


    Pierre Lafayette admitted it again.


    He paused and said, "Natalia, I know that you have a lot of misunderstandings about the Lafayette


    family. I am not the person involved, so I can''t exin it clearly to you, nor can I open the knot in your


    heart."


    "But you are the descendant of the Lafayette family. This is an unchangeable fact. Unless you have


    dried up your blood and flesh, even if there are only bones left, you are still a member of the Lafayette


    family."


    "I don''t ask you to do anything else. I understand that you don''t want toe back or take over Violet


    Group, but you can''t decide the future of the child."


    Natalia turned to look at him.


    Pierre Lafayette''s eyes were calm.


    She suddenly smiled.


    Her beautiful eyes narrowed slightly as if she was thinking about something. Then she said slowly,


    "ording to the seniority, I should call you Uncle, right?"


    Pierre Lafayette''s eyes shed with emotion and he nodded.


    "Okay."


    "Okay, then I''ll call you Uncle."


    Natalia''s voice was gentle and light, not cold, but absolutely not enthusiastic.


    "I haven''t figured out a problem. Everyone loves power and wealth in this world. Why did you just give


    them to you? Why did you give them to me?"


    Without waiting for Pierre Lafayette to speak, Natalia added, "Don''t talk about family affection with me. I


    don''t admit this. People who have a blood rtionship with me have never appeared in my 18 years of


    life, and they don''t give me any warmth. I don''t believe that you can''t find me even if you try your best


    to find me."


    "In my opinion, my biological mother is not as old as my adoptive mother. My mother gave me


    everything I ate, drank, and wore since I was a child. The education I received, the knowledge I


    learned, and the way I handled things were all taught by her."


    "Therefore, now that I''ve grown up, I don''t have the obligation to do anything for the so-called Lafayette


    family, my biological father''s family, and my child."


    Pierre Lafayette looked at her calm and determined expression and feltplicated.

 Chapter 488 Hard To Guard Against Hidden Arrows

    Chapter 488 Hard To Guard Against Hidden Arrows


    Chapter 488 Hard to Guard against Hidden Arrows


    It wasn''t that he didn''t know that she was indifferent to the Lafayette family, or that she was a very


    ambitious person.


    However, there was still a glimmer of hope in her heart no matter how she was rejected before.


    But today, all these hopes were shattered.


    He sighed softly.


    "I admit that you''re right. I used to be exhausted in internal strife and didn''t try my best to look for you.


    There were even several times when I heard about you, but for some other reasons, I couldn''t find you


    when I was done with my work."


    "So at the beginning, I felt guilty about you. Butter, when I saw that The McCarthy family raised you


    well, I was relieved."


    "As for taking over Violet Group, I''ll tell you clearly! I did have the intention to take that position, but


    Natalia, you have to understand, as a man, who doesn''t want to take that position?"


    "Your father is drunk in love with. He doesn''t like to take care of these things at all, and he doesn''t want


    to be entangled in the affairs of power."


    "However, he is the eldest son of The Lafayette Family. He is destined to be the son of The Lafayette


    Family, so he should inherit it. However, I only have a bit of ambition and have paid so much for The


    Lafayette Family over the years. In the end, if I want to get something, I will be criticized for being


    unreasonable."


    Natalia sneered and said, "So, you want me to go back and help me be a puppet? Then, if you


    control it yourself, the whole The Lafayette Family will still be yours."


    A trace of depression shed across Pierre Lafayette''s face.


    "If you insist on thinking this way, I have nothing to say."


    Natalia said in a low voice, "It''s been hard for you to keep this rule in this era."


    Pierre Lafayette smiled bitterly.


    "To be honest, I also think that this rule is ridiculous. However, as a family that has been passed down


    for nearly 300 years, some old habits can''t be changed in a day and a night, and countless benefits are


    involved. Even I am afraid of it."


    Natalia frowned.


    "As you said, in this way, it''s even more impossible for me to let Oliver follow you and take the risk."


    Pierre Lafayette smiled and said, "I know you won''t agree. You''re just here to take a walk."


    He paused and said, "Now I''m not the only one who knows about your existence. Even if I don''te


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    to you, someone else wille to you."


    "What else can they do to me?"


    "I can''t do it openly, but is it in the dark? Although The McCarthy family is in the middle of the day and


    Archie McCarthy is about to rise, after all, there are no hundred-day-old flowers. Besides, The


    McCarthy family used to be very powerful. How can an innocent businessmanpete with the dark


    forces? Natalia, if you don''t think for yourself, don''t you think for him?"


    Natalia''s eyes suddenly became sharp and he looked at him coldly.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I won''t do anything to him. Even if it''s not for the sake of The McCarthy family, I have to do it for the


    sake of my nephew''s son-inw. I''m only worried about others."


    "The rest of the Lafayette family?"


    "Thanks."


    "Ha! How dare they!"


    "Don''t underestimate The Lafayette Family. Although we seem to have declined, a fallen noble left


    behind by the previous dynasty is just a transfer of power. There are some things that not only you


    don''t know, but even you can''t imagine. Especially in terms of connections, theplexity of a family


    that has developed for 300 years is far beyond The McCarthy family."


    Natalia fell silent.


    One had to say, although Pierre Lafayette''s words weren''t very pleasant to listen to, when one thought


    about it carefully, they were indeed the truth.


    What''s more, it was easy to dodge the open spear, but hard to defend against the hidden arrows.


    She said coldly, "Are they so afraid that I will go out and steal their positions one day?"


    Pierre Lafayette sighed.


    "The interior of The Lafayette Family is much more old and rotten than you think. Many of the previous


    merits are still there. It can''t be changed in a short time."


    He suddenly gave a wry smile and said, "Just like until now, choosing the family head is still the same


    as choosing the emperor. You have to follow the tradition of the ancestors."


    Natalia sneered and said, "So, it''s not my turn to be a female. Your ancestors have always looked


    down on women, haven''t they?"


    Pierre Lafayette shook his head helplessly. "I''ve learned the western style. While I want to keep the old


    rules, I have to learn westernws and equality between men and women. Women can finally seed


    in the election. We just want to be the patriarch. What''s the problem?"


    Natalia didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    What kind of strange family was this?


    The reason why The Lafayette Family was able to survive until now was really...


    It had to be said that the foundation left by their ancestors was good. The more brainless their


    descendants were, the more generations they would spend.


    "Well, I know what you said. Let me think about it again!"


    Pierre Lafayette was a little surprised that she did not refuse directly.


    However, at this time, he also understood that it was best to stop as soon as possible. He could not


    force her too much.


    Pierre Lafayette sat for a while longer before Natalia learned about the matters of Violet Group. After


    lunch, he went to visit an old friend in the afternoon before leaving.


    In the afternoon, the feast waspletely over. As soon as they got home, Natalia asked the servants


    to call Archie McCarthy in.


    Archie McCarthy, who was the first person to get married and have children, naturally had to drink.


    After returning home, he was afraid that the smell of alcohol would hit her, so she took a shower and


    went into the bedroom.


    "What''s wrong? Are you unhappy?"


    Seeing her sitting on the sofa with a sullen face, he walked over and sat down beside her to pick her


    up.


    Since the delivery, Natalia had be much more round and chubby. Her originally thin little face was


    now round and full, and her face was full of sticity. She looked so cute.


    From Archie McCarthy''s point of view, it was a good-looking moment and it felt good, so he liked to


    hold her in his arms and y with her little meat.


    However, Natalia was extremely frustrated and always felt that she was too fat.


    In fact, she was only about 45 kilograms. Now that she had given birth to a child, she was only over 50


    kilograms. She was not fat at all.


    The soft flesh on her finger was yed by him. She pushed his shoulder with some resistance. "Don''t


    hold it. It''s heavy. Put me down."


    The man chuckled.


    "It''s not heavy. It''s soft andfortable."


    After that, she kissed her face.


    Natalia blushed immediately.


    She patted his hand. "Stop fooling around. The child is still here!"


    Archie McCarthy raised his eyebrows with an obvious evil smile on his face. "What did I do? What are


    you thinking? I just hugged you. Don''t tell me you want to..."


    Natalia blushed even more and turned to re at him.


    Archie McCarthy knew very well that he should stop, but he couldn''t hide the smile on his face.


    Natalia had no choice but to say unhappily, "You can bully me! You only know how to bully me."

 Chapter 489 Heartless Power

    Chapter 489 Heartless Power


    Chapter 489 Heartless Power


    Archie McCarthy didn''t deny it. He just smiled happily and nodded seriously.


    "Well, I only bully you."


    As he spoke, he yed with her fingers. The sun shone in from outside the window, which was


    extremely warm and rxing.


    Natalia felt ufortable because of him. She pushed him away with a charming smile. "Don''t do that.


    It tickles."


    "Honey... Are you feeling better?"


    Natalia frowned. "What''s better?"


    He suddenly took her hand.


    "You..."


    Natalia blushed and was about to stand up, but Archie McCarthy stopped him.


    The man buried his face in her neck and sniffed her fragrant hair. Time was quiet and warm.


    "Don''t go. Stay with me for a while."


    He said softly, his tone gentle, and the surroundings were warm and quiet.


    Natalia''s back stiffened, but she still didn''t move. She hugged his shoulder with some distress.


    Since she was pregnant, he had been protecting her all the time. They had seldom made love together.


    In the past, as long as they slept together, they would do it every night, and most of the time, it was


    more than once.


    Now that he had been grounded for almost a year, it was really difficult for him.


    After an unknown time, the temperature on the man''s body gradually subsided.


    He raised his head and pinched her chin with his slender fingers, making her turn to look at him.


    "What were you thinking just now? You looked unhappy."


    Natalia scratched her hair and said in a muffled voice, "Nothing."


    "Are you still lying to me?"


    His eyes squinted. Natalia had finally spoken the truth under his gaze.


    "Pierre Lafayette came over in the morning and told me something about the Lafayette family."


    Archie confounded in a moment.


    Then he pursed her lips and asked. "What did he say?"


    Natalia told Archie everything Pierre had told her.


    "Actually, I am quite hesitant. On the one hand, I don''t want to get involved in the affairs of the


    Lafayette family. To be honest, it''s tooplicated there. It goes against my heart. I just want to live a


    simple life."


    "And I always feel that I have no feelings for them. If I really do something for them, I will be full of


    grievances. And I don''t think they will be happy."


    Archie chuckled.


    "Have you ever thought about how much power and wealth it represents to take over the Violet


    Group?"


    Natalia was stunned.


    She looked at him in a daze, blinking her clear eyes.


    "I''ve never thought about that. Besides, power and wealth are not what I want. I only want you!"


    She suddenlyughed, and her smile was as beautiful as a flower. In the afternoon sunshine, she was


    like a shing elf, holding his neck.


    "Be with you and our child, doing what I like to do and performing what I like to do. That is enough. I


    really don''t want too much. Having too much means having too many responsibilities and paying too


    much. I don''t want to live like that. I just hope that I can have the simplest and most warm happiness in


    my life."


    Archie was slightly shocked.


    He suddenly hold her and kissed her on the lips.


    This kiss, with allplicated feelings, surging love, and a trace of indescribable joy, was like a wild


    beast breaking through the cage and imprisonment, sweeping her away.


    Natalia screamed vaguely.


    "Archie! You..."


    The long and affectionate kiss melted in the warm afternoon sunshine.


    After an unknown period of time, he finally let go of her. The two of them had rolled from the sofa to the


    carpet.


    Fortunately, it was cold now and the carpet was very thick, so Natalia did not fall down in pain.


    Rubbing her butt, she stood up andined, "What are you doing? You scared me."


    Archie smiled and held her in his arms.


    "Nothing, I just love you very much."


    Natalia''s heart skipped a beat.


    This man usually didn''t like to say love words, but every time he said love words, even a simple


    sentence could easily make her heart beat faster.


    She looked around uneasily and stammered, "Do you mean that you didn''t love me till now!"


    "No, I''ve always loved you."


    He chuckled and lowered his head to kiss her lips again. However, this time, the kiss was shallow and


    gentle bit by bit.


    Natalia couldn''t stand him like this.


    If it was really a passionate kiss, it was okay. Anyway, she didn''t know anything in a daze.


    On the contrary, this kind of slow kiss, like boiling frogs, was particrly unbearable for her.


    It was like a feather brushing over one''s heart, itchy and not giving you a good time.


    Gradually, she couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She snorted. "Archie..."


    "Yes, I''m here."


    "Can you..."


    She bit her lip awkwardly, and the man chuckled and let go of her. "Well, I won''t torture you, in case you


    are dissatisfied and do some physical things."


    Natalia was speechless.


    She red at him coquettishly and said, "Don''t look a gift horse in the mouth."


    The man just smiled. In the face of her grumble coyly, he never retorted.


    Seeing his calm and gentle smile, Natalia thought of what Pierre had said before and felt a little


    distressed.


    "To be honest, what do you think I should do about this? I heard from him that if I don''t appear


    personally, all the troubles may not be solved in the future."


    She scratched her hair in annoyance. "I''m not afraid of them, but the more flies, the more annoying


    they are."


    Archie smiled and caressed her hair. He said gently. "Have you thought of any other way?"


    Natalia frowned at him. "Any other way?"


    The man shook his head helplessly.


    He reached out and tapped her forehead gently.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    His tone was full of doting. "You, the person involved is confused."


    He sighed and said, "You must withdraw fuel from boiling cauldron, do you understand?"


    Natalia was stunned. Then, she suddenly understood.


    "You mean..."


    Archie nodded.


    "If you really don''t want it, then let it gopletely. In this way, the Violet Group will have nothing to do


    with you anymore. But Natalia, you have to think about it clearly, because once this matter is done,


    there is no room for you to turn back."


    Natalia was stunned and thought for a while.


    After a while, she said firmly, "I have decided to do this."


    A few dayster, all the members of the Lafayette family received an email.


    The video was very short.


    In the video, Natalia was sitting under the flower rack in the yard, wearing a long pink dress with the


    same color sweater.


    She talked andughed in the video, and the content was very simple. That was, she had no interest


    neither to be the Master of the Lafayette family nor the Violet Group. Therefore, those who wanted to


    do something could rest. As for who would sit in that position, it depended on their own abilities.

 Chapter 490 The Building Is About To Fall

    Chapter 490 The Building Is About To Fall


    Chapter 490 the Building Is about to Fall


    The reason why she didn''t ask Pierre to inherit it was that her understanding of Pierre was also very


    one-sided.


    For some things, it was best to let nature take its course. If one interfered too much, it would easily


    backfire.


    As soon as the video was released, it exploded like boiling water inside the Violet Group.


    Pierre called her immediately, anxious and angry on the phone.


    "Natalia, why did you do this? Do you know what it means?"


    At that time, Natalia had just finished dinner and was sitting in the yard to eat.


    The child was right next to her, sucking his wet lips.


    Archie was dealing with official business in the study. The servants knew that she liked to be quiet, so


    they were all busy and did not disturb her.


    She leaned against the back of the bamboo chair with a warm smile. There was a hint ofziness in her


    smile.


    "What''s wrong with you, my uncle? The email I sent paved thest step for you. Why are you not


    happy?"


    Pierre was momentarily at a loss for words.


    After a long while, he said angrily, "When did I ask you to pave the steps for me? Do you know what it


    means to give up?"


    Natalia said lightly, I know.


    "You know? Do you understand how many people were badly battled for that position? And you said


    you don''t want it?"


    Natalia lowered her eyes slightly.


    What she saw was the child''s big ck eyes looking at her. His pink and tender face was chubby.


    When he saw her looking over, he smiled at her.


    Her heart suddenly softened and she said lightly, "My uncle, there are some things that are precious for


    you, but for me, they are just burdens. I have found the most important thing in my life, and I don''t want


    anything else."


    "You keep asking me to think it through. I can tell you very responsibly. I think about it very clearly,


    sending that video is the most prudent decision I have made. So it''s no need for you to persuade me. I


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    have made up my mind and will never change."


    Pierre was angry and sighed feebly, "You silly girl..."


    Why are you the same as your father?


    Could love and family really be more important than everything?


    This might be something that those who had been chasing after power would never understand.


    Natalia did not want to talk to him anymore and said, "If there is nothing else, I will hang up."


    "Natalia..."


    "I think you must have been very busy during this period, so instead of wasting time calling me, you''d


    better think about how to stabilize the current situation. You should not lose this only opportunity which


    would nevere back again if you lose it. I believe you know this better than me. When you returned


    triumphantly one day, I will prepare some wine at home and call you over for dinner."


    After that, she did not give him any chance to speak and hung up the phone.


    With the phone being hung up suddenly, Pierre was both angry and helpless.


    Natalia, however, did not think about it again after hanging up the phone.


    She got up and picked up the baby in the cradle. She chuckled and said, "Baby, are you hungry? Mom


    takes you in and feeds you, ok?"


    She carried the baby into the house.


    However, she did not see the man standing on the balcony on the second floor. His eyes fell on her, full


    of affection.


    In the evening, the olddy came with Anne to see little Oliver.


    Since she was here, she naturally had to stay for dinner.


    The whole family was happy. Archie had a video conference at night, so after dinner, he went to the


    study to make a phone call.


    The olddy, Natalia, and Anne sat in the yard and chatted.


    Somehow, they talked about the Lafayette family.


    The olddy looked at her meaningfully and said, "Natalia, you''ve done a good job in this matter.


    Although The McCarthy family doesn''t have as deep a foundation as the Lafayette family, it''s not easy


    to control the huge andplex Lafayette family, let alone..."


    She paused for a moment and sighed. "It''s already a new era; rotten wood can''t support a building. The


    Lafayette family still wants to keep the old tradition, but they don''t want to give up their pursuit of power


    and wealth. This is a contradictory thing. It''s just a waste of effort to get yourself involved in that


    vortex."


    Natalia smiled. "Grandma is right. I think so too."


    Just then, Archie walked out.


    "Grandma, why haven''t you left yet? Grandpa just called and urged you to go back!"


    The olddy red at him. "What''s the rush? I haven''t seen my little great-grandson enough yet!"


    Natalia looked at the time and said with a smile, "Grandma, it''s reallyte. You''re used to sleeping


    early. It will be toote if you don''t go back now."


    The Old Madam did not reject her after hearing this.


    The driver drove the car over, and the two of them got in the car and left.


    Archie personally saw them off before turning around and holding Natalia''s waist.


    "What did you say to grandma and the others just now?"


    Natalia smiled and said, "Nothing. It''s about the Lafayette family."


    "Well."


    The man responded casually and couldn''t help but touch her with his big palm.


    Natalia''s back stiffened, and her face turned red.


    "Don''t, we are still outside!"


    "Then let''s go back to the bedroom."


    "Don''t... ah!"


    Before she could finish her words, she was picked up and carried to the bedroom.


    "But Oliver..."


    "There are servants watching him. Don''t worry."


    "Archie, ah! Don''t bite..."


    The room was full of fragrance.


    Meanwhile.


    Laura Davies sat in front of the dressing table and quietly looked at herself in the mirror, gradually


    changing from elegant to morous.


    She was going to attend an event tonight.


    This event was a very valuable fashion party in the entertainment circle.


    Not only did all the stars gather, but all the big shots from all walks of life would also participate.


    So many famous designers, directors, and even famous investors.


    It could be said to be a grand event in the circle.


    Correspondingly, the requirements were also very high.


    First of all, one had to be noble enough.


    For example, it was impossible for a star to enter without a few outstanding works or extremely


    powerful influences.


    In the eyes of the outside world, Laura Davies, the famous movie queen and the inte celebrity were


    barely qualified to enter.


    One could imagine how high the requirements were.


    Therefore, tonight''s party was called a grand event in the circle by the insider.


    Anyone who knew about this party tried everything they can do to attend.


    After all, it could be imagined that how many connections and resources one could umte if he


    sessfully participated.


    Laura was the same.


    She had worked so hard for so long to get the qualification to enter this ce finally just for the


    resources and money she could get at this party.

 Chapter 491 The Party

    Chapter 491 The Party


    Chapter 491 the Party


    She really needed money.


    Thought of her seriously ill mother in bed and a gambling-obsessed foster father, even with Maria, the


    agent behind her, extremely excited, her eyes were still full of worry.


    Laura kept her family a secret. Even Maria, who had always been close to her, did not know about it.


    Seeing that Laura was so depressed, Maria came behind her, leaned against the back of her chair, and


    looked at the charming girl in the mirror. She asked in confusion, "Laura, it''s your dream to attend this


    party. You should be happy. Why do you still look so depressed..."


    Laura forced a smile and said, "Nothing, just didn''t sleep well, a little tired."


    Maria looked at her with distress and sighed. "You should feel tired."


    Maria knew very well how desperate Laura was.


    Ever since she entered the industry, even as a little insignificant star, she began work endlessly.


    As long as there was quality and high-level work, no matter how hard it was or how high the


    requirements were, she would take it.


    She had once asked Laura why she worked so hard.


    Laura told her that if she wanted to stand out and make a name for herself, she had to work her fingers


    to the bone. And low-quality work is so exhausting that she would rather work hard than ruin her career.


    Over the years, Maria had been by Laura''s side, watching her grow from an unknown actress to a big


    star today


    But no matter when it was, Laura''s "Fight to the death" style had never changed.


    In fact, Maria was also wondered why Laura desperately made so much money, but still lived a frugal


    and simple life.


    Laura smiled and didn''t say anything, just said that she didn''t like to live a luxurious life.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Maria had some doubts about this, but in the end, she didn''t ask anything.


    Who didn''t have secrets?


    Maria looked at the tired Laura. After hesitating for a while, she still didn''t persuade her to rest.


    "It''s been so many years. If Laura wanted to rest, she would have rested long ago."


    Maria thought.


    But what she didn''t know was that Laura did want to have a rest.


    Who didn''t like to lie at home and stare nkly?


    Her mother''s medical expenses were easy toe by. If it weren''t for the vampire-like foster father,


    she really wouldn''t have to be so desperate.


    Soon, Laura finished her makeup.


    She picked a silver dress with a tube-blue hairpin, a delicate silver ne around her neck, and a


    pair of crystal-like high-heeled shoes. Then she sat in her exclusive sports car gracefully.


    Along the way, Laura looked at the colorful night view expressionlessly, without closing her eyes to rest.


    It was not that she didn''t want to rest, but she was tired now. She was afraid that she wouldn''t have to


    attend this party if she slept.


    However, she had to participate.


    Soon, Laura arrived at the event scene.


    In a sh, with a decent smile on her face, she got out of the car gracefully.


    Laura covered her chest all the way, nodded to the media, and stroked her scattered hair from time to


    time. Her every move looked like a goddess.


    But no media came to interview her.


    The media took pictures outside came to get some materials, and the ones who were qualified to speak


    were the people who could enter the party.


    Perhaps the media reporters who entered the party were all big shots in the industry. She was just a


    little star barely qualified for the party, so they were not so enthusiastic.


    Just as Laura thought that she would enter the party venue so smoothly, suddenly, she saw a tall and


    hunky man waiting for her.


    "Laura, you''re here." Isaac smiled and walked to her, expertly holding her arm. "Why didn''t you inform


    me in advance, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Laura''s eyes flickered with difort, but her mouth raised a friendly smile. "I just didn''t expect you to


    Isaac rubbed Laura''s nose andughed. "What are you saying? There''s no reason for women to wait


    for men."


    Laura covered her rosy lips and said shyly, "You don''t have to do this, but thank you."


    She knew that Isaac wanted to use his influence to introduce her to the media moguls.


    Isaac certainly understood what Laura meant.


    He touched her face with his eyes full of affection. "You don''t have to be so polite. If there''s anything,


    just tell me, I would definitely help you."


    Laura nodded, feeling a little warm in her heart.


    At this moment, an unpleasant voice suddenly arose. "What a romantic love story."


    Laura and Isaac turned around and looked at the man who spoke.


    Laura was full of surprise and embarrassment, while Isaac squinted his eyes with hostility.


    However, he didn''t behave with any hostility. Instead, he walked towards the man with a bright smile.


    "So it''s Mr. Bush. Laura is my fianc¨¦e. It''s my duty to take care of her. I don''t know what you mean."


    Max, who was dressed in red, smiled ostentatiously. No one could see the malice in his eyes just now.


    "Nothing. I was just surprised by your intimacy. Even if you two are unmarried, it''s not appropriate to be


    too intimate now. After all, there are so many people watching."


    As he spoke, he tilted his head toward the group of media reporters behind him.


    The media reporters whispered to each other with excitement in their eyes.


    What a scandal! There will be a storm in the media world!


    The reporters here were all experienced veterans, of course, they knew about the engagement


    between Isaac and Laura. Max had always been an outsider, but today...


    All the media reporters with professionalism and sensitivity were excitedly holding up their cameras,


    ready to take the first-hand materials.


    Seeing this situation, Laura unconsciously moved a little further away from Isaac.


    She was indeed engaged to Isaac, but if she was witnessed publicly intimate with him on such an


    asion, it would not be good for her reputation.


    The main focus of today''s party was socialworking. It was not a ce where she and Isaac could


    show public affection.


    Obviously, Isaac thought the same as she did.


    He let go of Laura''s hand and looked at Max with a sense of crisis.


    "Max had always been a yboy, there''s no way Laura could have much contact with him. Is Max


    interested in Laura?


    Why didn''t I ever know Max liked her before? It seemed that I had to be careful."


    Max looked at the gap between the two with a smile and felt much happier.


    He went straight through the gap. Looking at the slightly stiff expression on Isaac''s face, Max smiled


    faintly and said, "Anyway, there is still a long way to go. I wish Mr. Nixon doesn''t fall in love with her."

 Chapter 492 How Could She Do That?

    Chapter 492 How Could She Do That?


    Chapter 492 How Could She Do That?


    It was an obvious provocation.


    Isaac''s expression suddenly became a little gloomy. "Max, what do you mean?"


    Max shrugged. "It''s what you heard."


    Laura keenly felt a smell of gunpowder between them and cursed in her heart.


    "What was Max doing?"


    She didn''t have time to think too much. She quickly inserted herself between Max and Isaac and said


    with a faint smile, "Mr. Bush, you''re really good at joking. I''m engaged to Isaac, and there''s no such


    thing as being involved in a y. Isaac, you too. Mr. Bush is just joking with you, but you still take it


    seriously."


    Her attitude towards Isaac and Max became clear.


    Isaac''s expression suddenly became much better.


    He touched her head with a smile and said, "Laura, you''re right. I''m too serious. Mr. Bush, I''m sorry."


    Max''s expression immediately turned dark, like the sky in front of the thunder and rain.


    "Laura!" He said her name and gnashed his teeth in envy. The anger and jealousy in his heart almost


    drove him crazy.


    Laura held herself back slightly. She was still afraid of him.


    It was not the time for them to fool around.


    "Mr. Nixon, we don''t seem to know each other well," said Laura coldly. She even changed the way she


    called him.


    It would be fine if she didn''t change her tone. Her words immediately aroused the anger in Max''s heart.


    "Ah... don''t know each other well? Are you sure about that? The day..."


    Max paused.


    All he felt was that he was going crazy now.


    Yes. He must be insane. Why else would he bring it up now, something shemanded him not to tell


    others?


    As he had expected, Laura''s pretty face changed color and her voice sharpened.


    "I don''t know what Mr. Nixon is talking about. If Mr. Nixon isn''t happy to see me, just say it. We''ll just go


    our separate ways in the future. Why make such a joke?"


    The message was a clear warning that if he dared to continue, she would break up with him.


    But this was enough.


    At the very least, it showed that there was a story between them, and what happened was not as rusty


    as she said before, right?


    "Laura, are you poison?" he thought, with a bitter smile at the bottom of his heart. Otherwise, he


    wouldn''t be trying this hard.


    Unfortunately, no one could answer him,


    Including Laura.


    After quickly calming down, Max looked upzily and smiled: "Miss Smith, you know that I was joking,


    then why are you angry?"


    Instantly, Laura breathed a sigh of relief.


    He still had a little sense. That was enough.


    As long as he didn''t make up his mind to have this out, there would be a turning point.


    Laura raised her head and smiled politely: "I was too impulsive. Please forgive me."


    Then she was going to pull Isaac to go to the venue.


    With a trace of pain in his eyes, Max looked deeply at the back of Laura.


    "Laura, Laura..."


    He whispered in his heart.


    At this moment, a charming and soft body hugged him from behind: "Alex, what are you looking at?"


    Max Looking back, it was toote to recover the pain in his eyes.


    He turned his face away hurriedly, "Lily, here you are."


    Lily smiled and nodded: "Yeah. I wonder what''s new for this year''s party."


    It was the third time for her to attend this party.


    Used to be a child star, she was a veteran of the industry.


    At this point, she pretended to casually nce in the direction of the eyes of Max. Then her heart


    slightly sank.


    "Laura?" "Why was Alex looking at her like that? Was she the woman in his heart?


    How is that possible? ! How could she deserve it!


    As the most senior among Max''s previous girlfriends, Lily of course knew that there was someone in


    his heart.


    ording to Max, that person was his childhood sweetheart and first love.


    It took Lily a lot of effort to get that woman''s identity, but she never seeded.


    Now in retrospect, because that was also the first time she had seen Max looking at a woman with


    such deep vision.


    For Laura.


    Lily thought about it and sneered.


    How could she and Alex be childhood sweethearts? To be able to obtain Alex''s heart?


    What a joke!


    Alex was a famous yboy in the industry. In order to stand beside him, she had spent a lot of effort.


    Laura was just a nobody. How could she get the position that she had put in so much effort but failed to


    get? !


    Why!


    Thinking of this, Lily couldn''t help feeling jealous.


    Her impression of Laura also plummeted.


    Since Laura wanted to take possession of something that did not belong to her, she would teach Laura


    how to behave herself!


    After Laura entered the party, she got to know many big shots in the industry under the


    rmendation of Isaac.


    After all, the ss of the party was there. Although the big shots were amazed by Laura''s beauty, they


    just praised her with a smile and did not have any evil thoughts.


    After a while, Laura got a lot of connections and resources.


    Her condition was not bad, and she had the face of Isaac. Coupled with the previous gains, many big


    shots in the industry were still willing to invest and try to cooperate.


    During the break, Laura held a ss of cocktail and savored it. She couldn''t help sighing with emotion.


    It was indeed a big event in the industry. If it had been at those small parties that she had attended


    before, who knew how many people would have suggested that she should exchange her body for


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    resources?


    Thinking of this, Laura was a little agitated.


    In fact, she was very resistant to those resources. For this reason, she had offended a lot of people and


    lost a lot of resources.


    Is it finally time to break the deadlock...


    Thinking of this, Laura let out a long sigh of relief, and the exhaustion in her heart dissipated a lot.


    In fact, her recent development was a little weak.


    Her development was close to a bottleneck. In addition, she didn''t want to touch those disgusting


    resources, so in the past few months, she was a little confused.


    But now, when she thought that she would have a lot of high-quality work to do in the future, Laura was


    extremely happy.


    After chatting with the partners, Isaac came back and looked at Laura, who looked happy. He came to


    her side with a smile and said dotingly, "How''s it going? Have you solved the problem?"


    Laura nodded softly. "Yes, it''s all thanks to you."


    Her smile was so cute that Isaac stopped breathing briefly and his Adam''s apple rolled.


    "If it weren''t at the party, I really wouldn''t have let you go so easily."


    He whispered into Laura''s ear.


    Laura''s ears turned red and she pushed him away shyly. "Stop fooling around."


    Isaac obediently let her push him away, and then came up again. "I am more and more looking forward


    to our wedding night. When I think of being able to suppress you and do whatever I want, I can''t help to


    feel a little excited."

 Chapter 493 Breaking Off The Engagement

    Chapter 493 Breaking Off The Engagement


    Chapter 493 Breaking off the Engagement


    Hearing this, Laura Davies couldn''t help but freeze.


    She suddenly thought of that embarrassing experience with the man that night. She could not help but


    feel a little guilty.


    But she didn''t show it on her face. Instead, she pouted angrily and said coquettishly, "If you continue to


    be yful, I will ignore you!"


    Isaac leaned his head on Laura Davies'' shoulder and giggled.


    Max Nixon had been watching Laura Davies from not far away.


    When he saw Laura Davies smile leisurely, his expression became much gentler.


    But all this was swept away by the appearance of Isaac.


    He watched the intimate interaction between Isaac and Laura Davies with his own eyes. Looking at the


    warm atmosphere, he was filled with jealousy.


    Max Nixon was green with envy.


    He gulped down a ss of wine and strode toward them.


    Max Nixon didn''t have time to think about it anymore. His insanity forced him to make this decision.


    Seeing Max Nixon, Laura Davies frowned slightly and thought something was wrong.


    They had been childhood sweethearts for nearly ten years. Even though they hadn''t seen each other


    for several years, she still knew his character very well.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Looking at his suppressed angry face, she could guess what crazy n he had.


    She didn''t know why, but at this critical moment, she didn''t take Isaac away. Instead, she pushed him


    away and turned around to hide the panic in her heart.


    Isaac was slightly stunned by the push.


    Looking at her guilty face, he frowned tightly.


    "What''s wrong with Laura...?"


    Just then Max Nixon arrived in a rush and said, "I have a project recently. I wonder if you''re interested."


    Isaac was still thinking about his intentions, but when he heard this, he heaved a sigh of relief, "I''ll listen


    carefully."


    Max Nixon''s eyes were bloodshot as he stared at Laura Davies. His voice was as light as the wind and


    the clouds, but his words were like the p of thunder, exploding between the two of them. "The


    premise is that you leave her."


    Isaac refused without thinking, "Impossible."


    Laura Davies suddenly turned around and looked at Max Nixon in shock, "Max, what do you mean?"


    Max Nixon smiled cruelly, "That''s just as what you heard." With this, he looked at Isaac, "I''ll give you


    one hundred million dors, on the condition that you cancel the engagement with her. Isaac, will you


    ept this deal?"


    Isaac was shocked by the number he said, "One hundred million? Mr. Nixon, are you crazy?"


    Max Nixon didn''t answer his question, because he was crazy, "Just tell me if you will ept it or not."


    Laura Davies'' face was pale.


    She didn''t know what Max Nixon was going to do!


    One hundred million was not a small amount! Max Nixon gave it as he wanted, on the premise that she


    broke off the engagement with Isaac...


    What did he mean?


    Suddenly, Laura Davies thought of a possibility.


    But the next moment, she denied this possibility.


    She really didn''t think that Max Nixon would care about her as much as she had thought. She must


    have thought that she was too self-sentimental. Yes, she must be too self-sentimental.


    The only thing she worried about now was Isaac.


    She doesn''t know which he would choose.


    Laura Davies thought and looked at Isaac.


    At this time, Isaac''s expression changed. There were struggle and determination.


    Not everyone could give up a business valued at one hundred million dors so easily just for a


    woman. At least his family did not have the confidence to say no.


    Isaac knew what kind of great changes one hundred million dors could bring to the families and how


    much their status could be improved.


    However, he was going to lose his fianc¨¦e because of this, the woman he loved the most!


    Thinking of this, Isaac abruptly stopped thinking about agreeing.


    He could not give up Laura for money.


    After all, that was one hundred million dors!


    Just as Isaac was in a dilemma, Lily walked over with a smile, "Max, are you kidding me again?"


    Their movements had already attracted the attention of the people around them.


    The people present were all whispering because of Max Nixon''s crazy actions.


    They were all very curious about what had made Mr. Nixon so impulsive.


    When Lily''s best friend pretended to be surprised and told her about it, she was filled with jealousy.


    It was because of Laura Davies again! It was her again!


    Now Lily was almost a hundred percent sure that the person in Max Nixon''s heart was Laura Davies.


    Otherwise, with Max Nixon''s calm personality, how could he have done such a thing!


    Thinking of this, Lily couldn''t suppress the jealousy in her heart but hurried over in an elegant manner.


    When she arrived, Isaac was determined to answer.


    But Lily didn''t know about it.


    She just wanted to stop it now.


    She could not allow Max to do whatever he wanted. After all, she must be his wife!


    Her interruption sessfully stopped Isaac.


    He suddenly came to his senses, and ayer of cold sweat appeared on his back.


    Now he didn''t know what he was intended to do.


    However, he knew that if he really made a decision, whether chose Laura or the money, he would


    regret it anyway.


    Thinking of this, Isaac was very d that Lily had appeared at the right time.


    He looked at Lily gratefully, only to find that she was focusing all her attention on Max Nixon.


    Lily looked at Max Nixon with a sweet smile, "Max, you''re just kidding, aren''t you?"


    Max Nixon''s face darkened.


    He stared at Lily with a gloomy face, "What are you doing here?"


    Lily''s expression froze. She tried her best to maintain her elegance and charm, "I''m also here to attend


    the party. I came here when I heard such big news. But you, you''re too impulsive tonight."


    Max Nixon''s face darkened, "Lily, you went too far."


    Lily bit her tender lip. She felt wronged, but her heart was burning with jealousy.


    "Laura Davies is too ungrateful!" How could she seduce Max to make such an irrational decision?


    At this time, Lily put all the me on Laura Davies, with some cruelty in her eyes.


    Max Nixon turned all his attention to Laura Davies and had no time to worry about Lily.


    Therefore, he did not see the cruelty in Lily''s eyes.


    Although he looked at Laura Davies, he said to Isaac, "Isaac, what''s your decision?"


    With a pale face, Isaac gritted his teeth, hesitated for a few seconds, and said firmly, "I won''t give up on


    Laura."


    "Oh? Really?" Max Nixon smiled cruelly, "Is the money not enough?"


    Laura Davies and Lily were stunned at the same time.

 Chapter 494 Give A Price

    Chapter 494 Give A Price


    Chapter 494 Give a Price


    Then, Laura Davies supported her head with her hands. She was on the verge of copse, and her


    eyes were full of panic.


    However, Lily red at Laura Davies with jealousy and hatred.


    However, neither Max Nixon nor Isaac paid attention to their reactions.


    Max Nixon smiled evilly, like a demon who wanted to pull Isaac into the abyss.


    In the meantime, Isaac struggled to clench his fists, his palms were sweaty.


    Seeing that Isaac didn''t answer, Max Nixon added leisurely, "three hundred million dors."


    All the guests who were watching this scene were shocked.


    No matter who it was, they didn''t expect Max Nixon to think so highly of Laura Davies.


    It''s said that thousands of gold won''t purchase a beauty''s smile.


    But no one could give up three hundred million dors for a beauty''s favor.


    The price was too high.


    But Max Nixon didn''t care.


    If he dared to say it, he would dare to do it. As long as Isaac agreed to this request, so what if he gave


    up three hundred million dors?


    It was just a monthly profit. Max Nixon could afford it.


    The development of the matter was as Max Nixon had expected.


    The struggle in Isaac''s eyes became more and more intense.


    He still didn''t answer, but a hint of contempt shed across Max Nixon''s eyes as he saw the possibility.


    Isaac''s feelings for Laura were nothing more than this.


    "Ha, you want to be Laura''s husband like this?"


    Isaac was daydreaming!


    "Four hundred million dors." Max Nixon''s lips curved into a mocking smile as he raised the quota.


    The people around took a deep breath.


    Four hundred million dors... How determined Max Nixon was!


    Isaac was also shocked by his generosity.


    He took a deep breath and wanted to say yes.


    How could he not agree?


    Four hundred million dors! This was four hundred million!


    Laura, I''m sorry. I can''t ignore my family for her sake.


    Just as he was about to speak, an evil smile appeared on Max Nixon''s face.


    "Three billion. I require you to cut off all ties with her."


    Max would rather add one more billion topletely cut off the rtionship between the man and


    Laura, and he preferred to let Laura see how snobbish her fianc¨¦ was.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Though these big shots might have the power to spend three billion casually, they were still astonished


    by it.


    They would rather spend the money to invest for making more money than waste it for a woman.


    So all the guests present began to look forward to what would happen.


    If Mr. Nixon could spend so much money for a woman, what else could he do for her?


    This was the point that everyone focused on.


    Isaac had wanted to agree, but he hesitated when Max proposed histest offer.


    Three billion was not a small amount, and even the whole family would rise because of it.


    However, he had to sever all ties with Laura because of this. Was this what he should do?


    Isaac looked at Laura.


    Laura''s face was pale, and she looked at Isaac with pleading.


    Catching his eyes, Laura shook her head desperately, and there was more pleading in her eyes.


    She was also praying in her heart. ''No, please don''t make such a choice. Don''t give me up for money.''


    He could tell her if he didn''t like her, and she would leave.


    If he was to break off the engagement with her in this way, she would not be able to get by.


    As a well-known crowned actress, Laura''s acting skills were excellent.


    At this time, her bright eyes were full of pleading. Even if she didn''t say a word, Isaac was still


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    heartbroken.


    Isaac hadprehended everything she wanted to say from her eyes and understood what choice she


    wanted him to make.


    Isaac lowered his head painfully and began to fall into hesitating.


    Should he give up Laura?


    However, his family...


    Isaac''s heart was suffering from the trade-off between Laura''s gaze and his family duty.


    Looked painful, he didn''t know what to do.


    Max raised the price again.


    "If three billion is still not enough... Then, what about five billion? This opportunity is quite rare. I hope


    you make the right choice."


    Laura couldn''t bear it anymore.


    She strode up to Max and pped him in front of everyone.


    "Pa!"


    Laura used all her strength for the p. Max''s face was swollen and red.


    "Max Nixon! You are unbearable!" Laura tried her best to control her emotions and growled out the


    words through her teeth hysterically.


    Max raised his head. The hair on his forehead was in a mess.


    He didn''t attend to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. Instead, heughed crazily. "Me?


    Unbearable?"


    Laura red at Max with hatred. "I don''t know what you''re thinking, but now, I hope you can stop your


    crazy actions and stop trying to tempt Isaac. He''s my fianc¨¦. I don''t allow you to destroy my marriage


    recklessly!"


    Hearing her words, Max spun around crazily and then stared at her crazily. "Laura, you have to know


    that if Isaac didn''t want to sacrifice you in his mind, I wouldn''t have seeded. But now, it''s obvious


    that he''s the one who''s thinking of it first. Why are you venting your anger on me?"


    Laura was speechless.


    She knew that Max was right, and what he said was true. Isaac was thinking of it.


    It was the exact reason that she became even angry, terrified, and helpless.


    If Isaac broke off the engagement with her because of this, what should she do?


    If this news got out, with the power of the Nixon family, no one would be willing to get engaged to her


    again.


    Most importantly, she didn''t want Max to know about her family.


    She didn''t want her awkwardness to be discovered by him.


    Therefore, she couldn''t associate with Max in any case.


    She didn''t approach him. Conversely, he came to teasing her.


    Laura was at a loss for a moment.


    She did not know how to choose and how to escape from this difficult position.


    Laura slowly shook her head and walked back step by step.


    "You''re crazy." She mumbled as she retreated.


    Her voice was so low that if Max hadn''t been paying attention to her emotions, he wouldn''t have heard


    her at all.


    "Yes, I am." Max walked toward Laura with a smile.


    When she took a step back, he took a step forward.


    "Why did you do this to me? Why?" Tears welled up in Laura''s eyes.


    She did not know why he was forcing her to a corner.


    He could get any kind of woman he wanted. Why did he keep pestering her?

 Chapter 495 I Will Spoil Her

    Chapter 495 I Will Spoil Her


    Chapter 495 I Will Spoil Her


    Max tenderly looked at Laura, whose face was full of tears, and reached out to wipe away her tears.


    Laura shivered all of a sudden, but in the end, she endured it and didn''t let go of his hand.


    What if he raised the price again? Isaac might agree to his request.


    Laura closed her eyes in despair.


    Max looked at Laura quietly. Her thick and long eyshes trembled slightly. He looked at her helpless


    countenance arose from despair, her weakness, and everything about her. His heart softened.


    Max reached out and hugged her tightly in his arms. He coaxed her in a low voice, "Everything will be


    okay. I''ll spoil you."


    It sounded as if he had treated Laura as his woman.


    Laura''s body was hit by a violent shiver. Finally, she couldn''t help but push max away.


    Max was stunned and looked at her in surprise. "What''s wrong?"


    Laura was so angry that her whole body was trembling. "Max Nixon, you have so many women, why


    do you tease me? Can''t you let me go? Can''t we just keep a distance from each other?"


    Max''s eyes turned red.


    He clenched his fists and gnashed his teeth and said, "I don''t believe you don''t know my feelings for


    you!"


    His words gave Laura a shiver again.


    She closed her eyes and said resolutely, "I don''t know. I don''t know at all, and this has nothing to do


    with me."


    "Laura! Davies! "Max held her shoulders with hatred, and she frowned in pain.


    Max clenched his fists as if he couldn''t see her countenance. "Do you know how painful my heart is?


    Do you know?"


    Laura endured the pain and turned her head away, forcing herself not to look at Max. "I don''t know.


    This has nothing to do with me."


    At this moment, Max wanted to cripple Laura.


    Could that make her stay quietly by his side? Could that make her not be so disobedient?


    But Max still held back his impulse.


    He was unwilling to leave.


    However, Laura could not understand his emotions and could not share.


    She was extremely angry now. If it was not because she still had a shred of rationality, she would curse


    Max harshly.


    She felt like the emotions in her chest were about to explode.


    Her eyes were also red as she stared at him with hatred. "Max Nixon, I hate you."


    Nothing than these three words could make Max sadder and the words could drive him crazy.


    He felt a little ridiculous.


    He had sacrificed so much for Laura, but why did she say she hated him?


    Ah, how ironic. How ridiculous!


    But he didn''t say anything and just walked slowly to Isaac''s face.


    Then, under everyone''s surprised gazes, he punched Isaac to the ground.


    "Say yes." Like a madman, Max lifted Isaac by his cor. "Say you agree to it."


    He said word by word in a threatening tone, forcing Isaac to agree to the deal.


    Laura took a deep breath and growled, "Max Nixon, let go of him!"


    As she spoke, she rushed forward, wanting to pull Max away.


    Isaac was beaten so hard that a streak of blood stained the corner of his mouth.


    However, he sneered arrogantly and said, "I won''t agree. Max Nixon, you''d better give up. Not only


    that, but when I get married to Laura, I''ll invite you here to watch us be husband and wife forever."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    He had wanted to agree to the deal, but Max Nixon had gone too far.


    ''In that case, let''s go to hell together.'' He thought.


    He wouldn''t let go of Laura. Likewise, Max Nixon wouldn''t hope to have an easy time.


    These words had angered Max.


    Regardless of Laura''s obstruction, Max raised his hand and was about to punch Isaac again.


    At this moment, Lily couldn''t bear it anymore.


    She strode forward and gave Max a hard p in his face. "Max! Stop!"


    Max was a little stunned at the moment, but his eyes were full of ridicule and anger.


    After Max released Isaac, Laura quickly stepped forward to support him and red at him angrily.


    Max couldn''t care about the two of them.


    He narrowed his eyes relentlessly and approached Lily step by step.


    He was in a thrusting momentum, and his eyes were filled with cruelty.


    Lily was forced to step back by his imposing manner until she lost her bnce and fell to the ground.


    She looked at Max, trembling.


    She had never seen Max Nixon so angry before.


    In her memory, Max Nixon was totally a yboy. Even if he was asionally angry, he had never


    made her feel like she was going to die the next second.


    In Lily''s mind, Max Nixon was so terrifying that he would kill her in the next second.


    To her surprise, Max Nixon didn''t move forward after seeing her fall to the ground. Instead, he tidied up


    his sleeves and cor. "Lily, I''ll give you a chance to tell me the reason for you to beat me and order


    me."


    Lily was trembling with fear.


    She was very unwilling to lose him since she love Max Nixon so much.


    Therefore, Lily took a deep breath and mustered up her courage. She looked at Max Nixon and tried to


    counter. "I''m your girlfriend. You said that I''m the most suitable person for you by now."


    "Is that so?" Max Nixon suddenlyughed.


    Max Nixon''s eyes were really beautiful, and now he was so charming that he looked like a handsome


    man from a painting.


    Lily had been so scared that she lost her mind. So when she saw Max Nixon''s smile, she thought that


    he agreed with her.


    Unfortunately, she could not feel the coldness and killing intent behind his smile at all.


    After hearing Max Nixon''s words, she felt humiliated. She couldn''t help but lower her head and cry.


    Max Nixon said, "Girlfriend? I have so many girlfriends. Who are you? Maybe I''m satisfied with you that


    you''re so coquettish in bed, but I don''t know why you are so proud of that."


    "You''re lying! I didn''t sleep with you!" Lily cried, "You''re insulting me!"


    Max Nixon smiled and said nothing.


    Max Nixon''s goal was exactly this.


    He was deliberately humiliating her.


    All the guests present were moguls in the entertainment world. It was not a big deal if Max Nixon said


    that in another situation, but at this moment, it was an extreme humiliation for Lily.


    After such a farce, no matter how hard Lily tried to defend herself, everyone would not see her as pretty


    and innocent as before.

 Chapter 496 Let Her Go

    Chapter 496 Let Her Go


    Chapter 496 Let Her Go


    This was undoubtedly a fatal blow to Lily, who had imed herself as a pretty and innocent star.


    However, Max Nixon didn''t care about it at all.


    He had never been kind to anydy that he didn''t care about.


    If Lily just stopped causing trouble in time, he could still forgive her for what she had done by now.


    How could Lily think that she could beat Max Nixon without paying any price?


    He could tolerate Laura Davies because she was the only one that he loved.


    How dare Lily do that? Did she think she could escape unscathed after pping him in the face?


    When Max Nixon thought of this, he found it amusing.


    However, what he didn''t know was that Laura Davies'' body trembled when she heard his words.


    It turned out that she was not his only woman...


    Laura Davies became a little upset, but she didn''t say anything.


    She had no right to care about this. More importantly, she could not care about this.


    The situation fell into a deadlock.


    No one dared to stop Max Nixon, but the four of them involved did not say anything else.


    The reason why the outsiders did not dare to intervene was that they were afraid of Max Nixon, while


    the four of them involved did not move because they did not know what to say.


    In the end, Max Nixon broke the ice.


    As he tidied up his sleeves, he turned around and looked at Isaac with a smile. "I will give you another


    chance. If you give up on her, I will give you an amount of fortune. But if you refuse my proposition, I


    will let your family die with you."


    Laura Davies and Isaac''s faces turned pale.


    Laura Davies couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Max Nixon, why are you so against me? Let go of me." Laura Davies bit her lip, and her tone finally


    softened. "Please, let me go."


    Max was so shocked by her words that he couldn''t say anything.


    He and Laura Davies had been childhood sweethearts for ten years and had always known how proud


    she was.


    But now, she told him that she wanted him to let her go and let her marry Isaac.


    "Is he a clown?"


    "Is he so good that you want to marry him so much?" Max Nixon''s tone suddenly became much calmer,


    making Laura Davies panic.


    Laura Davies shook her head in her heart. No, she just didn''t want him to see her so embarrassed.


    But she nodded.


    "Yes, he is." Laura Davies replied in such a low voice that Max Nixon could hardly hear what she was


    saying.


    However, Max Nixon was eager to know Laura Davies'' answer and would not miss a word she said.


    Then, he got such an answer.


    Max Nixon felt his blood freeze.


    All of a sudden, heughed. Hisughter grew louder and everyone in the venue could hear it.


    Hisughter made Laura Davies panic.


    Laura Davies really wanted to hug him and tell him that she loved him and she didn''t want to marry


    Isaac.


    But she knew she couldn''t do that.


    She could only hold Isaac tightly in her arms.


    Isaac felt Laura Davies'' tightened arms, and his heart was filled with guilt and gratitude.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He looked up at Laura Davies, whose eyes were slightly lowered, and her expression couldn''t be seen


    clearly.


    Isaac only felt that he had never loved her so much before.


    "Laura, I promise I will treat you like a treasure." Isaac held Laura Davies'' hand and promised her


    solemnly.


    Laura Davies forced a smile and didn''t reply.


    If possible, she really didn''t want to marry Isaac, nor did she want to treat Max Nixon like this.


    But when she thought of her vampire-like foster father, she forced herself not to think about Max Nixon.


    She didn''t deserve to be with him.


    "In that case, why should I mess with him?"


    Thinking of this, Laura Davies felt much better.


    But Max Nixon didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Max Nixon felt like he was a joke.


    He had put in so much effort and paid such a big price to break them up, but they were still so


    affectionate and loving in front of him.


    How funny, isn''t it?


    Thinking of this, Max Nixonughed mockingly.


    He took a deep look at the couple on the ground and left without saying anything.


    Seeing Max Nixon leave, Laura Davies heaved a sigh of relief.


    But she was more worried.


    However, she did not say it out loud. Instead, she helped Isaac up and helped him leave the venue.


    Lily red at the backs of the couple with a ferocious expression.


    "Laura Davies, I''ll make you pay the price!"


    Laura Davies didn''t hear Lily talking.


    After helping Isaac to his car, she watched him leave with aplicated expression.


    Isaac didn''t care about Laura Davies'' abnormal behavior.


    He only thought that Laura Davies was in a bad mood after experiencing so much.


    He didn''t know that Laura Davies was worried about Max Nixon.


    Ever since Max Nixon left the venue, she had been wondering how he was doing and whether he had


    done anything dangerous.


    She could not pretend that she didn''t care about him.


    In fact, she was engaged to Isaac. He gave her resources and she helped him resist the pressure from


    his parents.


    The starting point of the engagement was originally a profit deal.


    The only unexpected thing was that Isaac really liked her and treated her very well.


    Therefore, Laura Davies gradually saw him as her brother.


    But that was all.


    The one that Laura Davies really loved was still Max Nixon.


    She could guess how badly Max Nixon had been hurt today, so it was inevitable that she would be


    worried.


    Therefore, Laura Davies'' feelings for Max Nixon were actually a littleplicated.


    Just as she was strolling around the street, Laura Davies suddenly heard the sound of a car whistling


    behind her.


    She looked back at the car and found a person sitting in the driver''s seat.


    She was very familiar with that person, who was exactly Max Nixon.


    Laura Davies was stunned.


    She didn''t know what Max Nixon was doing here.


    However, Laura Davies instinctively felt a sense of crisis.


    Therefore, she suddenly started running regardless of her high heels, and she ran faster and faster.


    But she was still much slower than the car.


    It didn''t take long for Max Nixon to drive after her.


    The car stopped steadily beside Laura Davies.


    This time, Laura Davies didn''t continue running. She knew that she couldn''t run any further.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Laura Davies forced herself to look at Max Nixon calmly.


    Max Nixon got off of the car and staggered towards Laura Davies.


    Laura Davies suddenly smelt the alcohol.


    She frowned and looked at Max Nixon. "Did you drink?"


    Max Nixon didn''t answer her question, but just suddenly grabbed Laura Davies'' hand and brought her


    into his arms fiercely, "Come with me."


    It made her feel a little terrible.


    She kicked him desperately, trying to force him to let go of her.


    But she failed.

 Chapter 497 No Choice

    Chapter 497 No Choice


    Chapter 497 No Choice


    Max still held her tightly, but this time, he leaned against her ear and panted heavily. "Don''t ask


    anything. Follow me first!"


    As he spoke, he forced Laura into her car when she was shocked and panicked.


    She was pressed in the passenger seat, and then Max also got into the driver''s seat.


    Stepping on the elerator of the car, he raised the speed of the car to the limit in one breath.


    The car flew out at once.


    Laura screamed and closed her eyes. "Max, what are you doing?"


    He didn''t answer, and she only got a response from the deafening sound of the engine of the car.


    Soon, she was taken to his vi in the suburbs.


    After pulling her out of the car, Max took her hand and strode into the vi.


    No matter how much she struggled to escape, she could not really make him let go.


    She felt great fear.


    For a moment, she didn''t know what to say.


    In fact, she could choose to attack him with her shallow Taekwondo.


    But she also knew that if she really did that, Max would go crazy.


    Thinking of this, Laura suppressed the fear in her heart, gritted her teeth, and allowed him to pull her


    into the vi and bring her into his room. In the end, she was thrown onto his bed.


    It wasn''t until Max pressed himself against her that she realized what she had just experienced.


    "Let go of me! Let go!" She punched him with all her might.


    She felt a great sense of being encroached.


    Laura didn''t know why she had offended Max, nor did she know why he had done this.


    Now, all she could think about was to save herself.


    She went crazy and attacked him with all the attacks she could use, but none of them really worked.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Max had also learned some judo before how could he be easily pushed away by Laura in such a


    resolute mood as an adult man?


    But he still felt heartbroken and looked at her.


    Yes, heartbroken.


    He knew that Laura hated him like this and knew that she was very resistant to him doing so.


    But he had to do this, because he had no choice.


    He didn''t want to touch other women.


    Now, only she could save him.


    However, Max didn''t exin his purpose clearly.


    Nor did he exin what he had encountered not long ago.


    He simply tore Laura''s clothes apart almost forcefully, leaving his own marks on her body as much as


    possible.


    In the end, she gave up resisting.


    She closed her eyes almost desperately, and tears kept flowing from the corners of her eyes.


    "Max Nixon, I hate you." While he was doing whatever he wanted, she muttered, "Max Nixon, I hate


    you."


    To her surprise, he suddenly stopped.


    He gasped and crouched on her chest. His body was hot.


    "Get lost." He said coldly.


    Then he got up and walked to the bathroom.


    Seeing this, Laura was not only angry but also worried about the series of his actions.


    She keenly sensed that something was wrong with him.


    Max was too abnormal today.


    Although he was domineering, he would not force anyone, let alone her.


    Although he was a little variable, he would not let him go so violently.


    Everything was telling the truth that something had happened to Max today.


    But she didn''t know what he had experienced.


    After hesitating for a while, she still chose to stay.


    She was a little worried about him.


    When she pushed open the bathroom door, she saw him gasping for breath, his face full of patience.


    He was taking a cold shower.


    The water was so cold that it just happened to ssh onto Laura and she would slightly shiver.


    Not to mention that Max had been drenched from his head.


    But in spite of this, his face was very red and rosy, very abnormal.


    His expression was also full of endurance and a hint of pain.


    Max was so focused on resisting his bad state that he didn''t even notice her.


    Because of this, Laura had a chance to look at him carefully.


    However, she couldn''t figure out what was wrong with him until she saw something.


    She suddenly understood something.


    She mmed the bathroom door shut and turned back around.


    At that moment, she really wanted to escape.


    Thinking of Max''s painful expression, she couldn''t just leave him alone.


    So she hesitated for a moment and decided to help him, even if she had to pay a heavy price.


    Before opening the door again, Laura desperately tried tofort herself.


    After taking that drug, she shouldn''t have any consciousness and wouldn''t remember these things.


    In fact, she was right.


    Max''s mind was nk.


    All of his senses were focused on helping him resist this monstrous desire.


    As a result, when Laura entered the bathroom naked, he didn''t realize who it was at all.


    At that moment, he swore that he would not let this woman go.


    Therefore, he hugged her tightly and attacked her like a madman.


    That night, Laura experienced all kinds of impossible ways of games in her life.


    After Max finally fell asleep, Laura dragged walked out of the room slowly, feeling exhausted.


    She nced back deeply at the vi behind her, her eyes full ofplex emotions.


    If possible, she would nevere to this ce again.


    This was the most humiliating night in her life.


    When Max woke up, he dazedly put his hand to the empty seat beside him.


    After several attempts, he failed to find the womanst night.


    "Who is it?" He frowned.


    Although he couldn''t remember who that person was, all her senses fromst night were familiar to


    him.


    It was so familiar that he had experienced all this before.


    But he had never had any other woman other than Laura.


    Thinking of this, Max felt nervous suddenly.


    He couldn''t believe that he had really done this with Laura.


    If that was the case, then why would she do that?


    Why did she choose to stay and use herself to help him when she could have run away and left him


    alone?


    A bold idea formed in his mind.


    He was a little incredulous, but more happy and self-conscious.


    Laura actually loved him, but she had to give up on him because of some things.


    Yes, it must be like this.

 Chapter 498 I Have Him In My Heart

    Chapter 498 I Have Him In My Heart


    Chapter 498 I Have Him in My Heart


    In order to confirm his own opinion, Max deliberately transferred the surveince video from the vi.


    Sure enough, the surveince video showed that Laura left the room at about eight o''clock in the


    morning and then went out of the vi.


    In other words, she stayed in this room all nightst night.


    And Max clearly remembered that he was with a womanst night...


    He was certain of this.


    In fact, it was a lie to say that he was unhappy.


    Max had done so much, but he still couldn''t get what he wanted. The reason why their rtion turned


    so cold was that he felt that Laura didn''t love him.


    But why didn''t he believe that she had no feelings for him at all after this tonight?


    He couldn''t help but feel excited when he thought of this.


    He suddenly wanted to thank the person who drugged himst night. If it weren''t for this, how could he


    have known what Laura was thinking?


    But even so,


    He still had to investigate.


    Thinking of this, he dialed a number and ordered, "Go and find out the person who followed mest


    night. At most three days, all the information about that person must be disyed on my desk."


    After that, he hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, he should have been angry, but now he didn''t look unhappy at all. There


    was even some joy in his eyes, and even he was looking forward to it.


    Max Nixon didn''t know if she would agree if he found Laura Davies at this time and wanted her to break


    off the engagement with Isaac.


    "It should be?" Max Nixon secretly encouraged himself.


    She was willing to do something out of line for him. How could she refuse him?


    Thinking of this, Max Nixon couldn''t suppress the excitement in his heart. He wanted nothing more than


    to fly to Laura Davies'' side and lock her tightly in his arms.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    What he didn''t know was that at this time, Laura Davies returned to her apartment in embarrassment.


    Along the way, her face was pale and she was a little out of her wits.


    The taxi driver saw her and asked worriedly, "Miss, are you okay?"


    Laura Davies shook her head with a forced smile and wrapped her clothes tighter.


    Before leaving, she took a shower for herself.


    Max Nixon had gone crazyst night.


    She had to admit that Max Nixon had the capital to be so arrogant.


    But for her, it was not enjoyment, but a disaster.


    She couldn''t remember how she had spent the night here, and she didn''t dare to think about those


    details.


    She was like a torn rag doll, tearing and tearing.


    In the end, she had nothing left, only parts scattered all over the ground.


    And now she was in the taxi. She was extremely d that the driver did not pay attention to the


    entertainment industry.


    Otherwise, once she was recognized, there would inevitably be a great disturbance.


    After staggering home, Laura Davies closed the door tightly.


    She leaned her back against the door and slowly slid to the ground.


    Then, Laura Davies hugged her knees and cried hysterically.


    What should she do? How should she face Max Nixon in the future? How should she marry Isaac?


    At the thought of Isaac, Laura Davies'' heart was filled with guilt.


    She didn''t know how to exin this to Isaac.


    No, that''s not right.


    Laura Davies denied this proposal in her heart.


    She needed to hide it from Isaac and keep it a secret.


    Otherwise, Isaac would definitely be angry and abandon her.


    Thinking of this, Laura Davies cried even harder.


    In fact, it didn''t matter whether Isaac wanted Laura Davies or not.


    She was just in a bad mood now. She had to find a way to vent her emotions.


    Otherwise, she would definitely drive herself crazy.


    In the end, Laura Davies felt weak all over.


    At the same time, she felt that her body was extremely dirty.


    She staggered into the bathroom, turned on the shower, and allowed the cold water to spray on her


    body.


    She didn''t even have time to take off her clothes.


    She rubbed her body mechanically and tried her best to remove the clothes from her body when she


    found that there was something wrong with her clothes.


    If you can''t tear it off, try your best to tear it off.


    In the end, Laura Davies stood naked under the cold water. She was so cold that she was trembling all


    over, but it seemed that she didn''t feel anything.


    She just rubbed her body numbly, trying to wash clean...


    Laura Davies didn''t know how this day had passed.


    She only knew that her phone had rung countless times today, but she didn''t answer a phone call.


    Shey on the bed with empty eyes. She didn''t even wipe her head or put on her clothes.


    If it weren''t for the quilt beside her, her instinct to grab the quilt would have disappeared.


    On this day, Laura Davies was in a daze and had no reaction.


    On the same day, Maria made countless phone calls worriedly.


    Laura Davies'' behavior of not answering the phone was too abnormal.


    In the past, as long as she was busy, Laura Davies could reply to any calls or messages from the


    people around her in seconds.


    Laura Davies hadn''t done anything like this for the whole day.


    Or she had never done such a thing before.


    Laura Davies, who was a new star, didn''t have the confidence to do that at all.


    After bing famous, Laura Davies became more and more generous in receiving gifts. She didn''t


    want to take advantage of such a trivial matter.


    At first, Maria thought that Laura Davies was sleeping.


    After Laura Davies disappeared, she panicked.


    It was easy to say that she was working. The industry had always thought highly of Laura Davies.


    asionally, she would make excuses for her difort. Although it was a little surprising, it was still


    reasonable.


    After all, it was rare in the entertainment industry to see someone as hardworking as Laura Davies.


    Therefore, when Maria said that Laura Davies was not feeling well and might need to work overtime for


    a few days, the investor didn''t care too much.


    After Maria made sure that nothing would go wrong with Laura Davies'' work, she began to look for


    traces of Laura Davies.


    The next day, she rushed to Laura Davies'' home as soon as possible.


    Maria had a hunch that Laura Davies should be at home.


    That was indeed the case.


    When she opened the door with the spare key, she found Laura Davies'' shoes and bag.


    Just as Maria was about to let out a sigh of relief, she suddenly discovered a problem.


    Laura Davies had always had a slight obsession with cleanliness, and the things at home had always


    been meticulously arranged.


    But why did Laura Davies'' shoes fall on the floor today and her bag was thrown to the ground?


    Maria keenly discovered that this matter was not simple.


    She quickly took off her shoes and entered the room. At the same time, she shouted, "Laura, are you


    there?"


    Laura Davies felt so bad yesterday that she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    She curled up naked under the quilt, crying and crying.


    When Maria arrived at her house, she was still sleeping under the quilt.

 Chapter 499 Ruthless Words

    Chapter 499 Ruthless Words


    Chapter 499 Ruthless Words


    Maria felt relieved when she saw Laura Davies'' head.


    She carefully approached Laura Davies, afraid of waking her up.


    But when she walked in, she was surprised to find that Laura Davies'' face was unusually ruddy.


    Even his breathing was slightly rapid and hot.


    Maria''s heart skipped a beat and she immediately ced her hand on Laura Davies'' forehead.


    As she had expected, Laura Davies had a fever.


    The temperature she felt was definitely not a small fever.


    "Laura, wake up." Maria quickly pushed Laura Davies gently. Although her voice was a little anxious, it


    was not much.


    She was afraid that she would suddenly wake up Laura Davies and wake her up from her nightmare.


    Yes, a nightmare.


    At this time, Laura Davies'' eyes were full of tears. She frowned and looked painful. It was obvious that


    she had been troubled by something.


    Maria didn''t know what she had experienced, but based on her understanding of Laura Davies, she


    wouldn''t have ended up like this if it hadn''t been for something shocking.


    It was also because of this that Maria became more and more worried.


    After a while, Laura Davies was awakened by her.


    Seeing Maria in front of her, tears welled up in Laura Davies'' eyes again.


    "Maria..." She didn''t say anything else and just reached out to hug her agent.


    Only then did Maria realize that Laura Davies was sleeping naked.


    Most importantly, her body was covered with ambiguous traces.


    Maria was shocked.


    "Laura, what''s wrong with you?"


    Laura Davies didn''t say anything. She just looked at Maria and shook her head with tears all over her


    face.


    Maria fell silent.


    Since Laura Davies didn''t want to say anything, there was nothing she couldn''t ask.


    However, when Maria saw Laura Davies'' dejected look, Maria only felt angry.


    Having known Laura Davies for so many years, for Maria, she was not only an artist under her, but also


    a good friend and sister.


    Since the sisters were in trouble, did she have any reason not to help? No.


    Therefore, after hesitating for a while, Maria made up her mind.


    She held Laura Davies in her arms and said angrily, "Laura, tell me, who dares to do this to you?"


    Laura Davies trembled all of a sudden and burst into tears.


    Seeing Laura Davies, Maria was furious.


    She said in a sharper voice, "Laura, do you know how bad it will be for you if the outside world finds out


    about this? What will the outside world think of you? And what do you want Isaac to do to you?"


    "Now that you have confessed to me, I can think of a way to deal with it for you. If even I am not clear


    about this, Laura, you are really isted and helpless."


    Laura Davies stopped crying and then gradually shrank.


    She looked up at Maria, and the confusion in her eyes gradually faded away, leaving behind a clear


    calmness and thinking.


    She knew that Maria was right.


    This matter was not trivial. She could not hide it by herself.


    Yes, she could block the news, but the premise was that Maria was willing to help her.


    Her own energy was still far from enough to support her. Before the marks on her body faded away, the


    investor questioned her for skipping work.


    After thinking about it over and over again, Laura Davies decided to tell Maria the whole story.


    But she hid the first time with Max Nixon. Anyway, she had given it to this man twice, so it didn''t matter


    whether she said it or not.


    It would be troublesome if she said it out loud.


    Even though Laura Davies hid most of the details and only told Maria some general trends, thetter


    was still stunned by her decision.


    "Laura, you''re crazy! How, how can you..."


    How could she use her virgin body to save a man who had nothing to do with you!


    Laura Davies looked down with a sad smile on her face.


    She took a deep breath and exined reluctantly, "I just think Max Nixon is too pitiful."


    Before she could finish her words, Maria interrupted her angrily.


    "Laura Davies, do you think I''m a fool? The dignified Max wants whatever woman he wants, but he


    wants you to use yours. s, you''re so angry!"


    Maria asked angrily, but in the end, she didn''t make up her mind to clear the whole story.


    Laura Davies pursed her lips and said sadly, "Thank you."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She knew that Maria had shown mercy.


    With Maria''s hard work, how could she not tell that she had hidden arge number of details? As a


    result, the logic of the entire matter waspletely wrong.


    But she didn''t say it out loud. Not only did she not say it out, but she wasn''t really angry at her if she


    didn''t tell her what had happened.


    With her actions, she was worthy of Laura Davies'' thanks.


    Maria also knew what Laura Davies meant.


    She waved her hand grumpily, as if to sweep away all the bad luck of this matter. "Tell me, how are you


    going to deal with it? How are you going to get over there and hide it from Isaac?"


    Laura Davies knew that she didn''t have the confidence to make it public, and she couldn''t make it


    public either.


    Such a big scandal would only be revealed when she was stupid.


    Then how to exin it to the people around them? It was more important to muddle it over.


    Laura Davies thought for a moment and asked, "Maria, how are you going to deal with this?"


    Maria snorted. "At least you have a conscience. Ask me if you know."


    "I n to deal with this matter like this." Maria took a sip to moisten her throat and continued.


    "I''ve already told the investors that you''re not feeling well recently and need to rest. You''ll be in charge


    of Isaac."


    "What should I do?" Laura Davies asked.


    Maria was silent for a moment and said seriously, "I need you to tell him that you have been sick


    recently, but it''s not a physiological problem, but a psychological one."


    "Psychological? What should I say?" Laura Davies frowned and looked at Maria in confusion. "And,


    why?"


    Maria smiled and said, "I need you to tell him that you haven''t been in a good mood recently. You are


    too tired and don''t want to see anyone. The reason is very simple. Only when you say that you are


    under too much pressure can you avoid his concern and inquiry, and then you can rest assured and


    recover the traces on your body. When all the storms are over, you will appear again."


    "Is it like this..." Laura Davies hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    "Okay, thank you."


    Maria nced at her, a little dissatisfied. "Since when do we need to say thank you?"


    Laura Davies tilted her head and thought about it. She rubbed her nose in embarrassment. "You''re


    right. I was confused."


    After that, Laura Davies wiped away her tears and was about to get up.


    But as soon as she got out of bed and was about to put on her clothes, her legs went limp and she


    knelt on the ground.


    Maria quickly squatted down beside Laura Davies and helped her up. "What''s wrong?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she found that Laura Davies'' body was terrifyingly hot.


    Maria hit her head with self-me and said in annoyance, "I just forgot that you are still in the cold.


    Now lie back on the bed quickly. I will pour you some water and then I will buy you medicine."

 Chapter 500 What Do You Mean?

    Chapter 500 What Do You Mean?


    Chapter 500 What Do You Mean?


    Laura Davies nodded weakly. She no longer had the seriousness and spirit she had when she was


    thinking about it.


    Lying on the bed, Laura Davies felt hot all over.


    She knew that it was not so easy to get sick, but she remembered what she had done yesterday.


    After running under the cold water for such a long time, she didn''t dry her head and directly fell asleep


    on the bed.


    If she didn''t catch a cold, who would?


    But she couldn''t say that she was wrong.


    After all, her moodst night was really bad, especially bad.


    Thinking of this, Laura Davies felt a little dizzy. In a daze, she closed her eyes and prepared to fall


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    asleep.


    It took Laura Davies a long time to recover and wake up.


    She opened her eyes, only to find that Max Nixon was beside her bed.


    Beside him was Maria, who was in a dilemma.


    "Maria, why is he here?" Laura Davies frowned. Although her voice was hoarse, it was more


    dissatisfied.


    "I..." Maria opened her mouth and didn''t say anything for a long time.


    Laura Davies could only shift her gaze to Max Nixon.


    She looked at Max Nixon. Her voice was terrifyingly hoarse and serious. "Max Nixon, what do you


    mean?!"


    Max Nixon looked at Laura Davies with a smile, his voice full of doting.


    "Of course I''m here to see my fianc¨¦e."


    Max Nixon''s words startled Laura Davies.


    Regardless of her serious illness, she quickly sat up and asked Max Nixon with a cough, "What do you


    mean? I''m Isaac''s fianc¨¦e, and I''ll marry him in the future! I''ll tell you for nothing. It''s impossible


    between us, and I will never marry you."


    Hearing Laura Davies'' words, Max Nixon''s face darkened.


    However, he didn''t get angry. Instead, he sat down by the bed, tucked her in, and said in a good voice,


    "Laura, stop pretending to be stupid. You love me, don''t you?"


    Laura Davies'' worries were clearly solved by Max Nixon, and at this awkward moment, she felt very


    ufortable.


    At the same time, she was not only unprepared for something like this, but also med herself for Max


    Nixon''s struggle.


    All kinds of emotions were mixed together, and in the end, Laura Davies became angry from


    embarrassment.


    She really didn''t want to expose all her weakness in front of Max Nixon, but he just...


    "Get out." Laura Davies'' voice was cold and even a little angry.


    She red at Max Nixon with hatred and a cruel smile. "Why do you think I love you just because of


    what happened yesterday?"


    Laura Davies was not a fool. She could roughly guess what he was thinking.


    Seeing Max Nixon nod, she became more and more aware that she had made a mistake.


    She shouldn''t be so close to him. At least she couldn''t help him so openly, or he would misunderstand


    and bring her trouble.


    Compared to letting Max Nixon see her in such a sorry state, what Laura Davies could ept more


    was that he felt unbearable and then stayed away from her.


    After all, the former was really detestable, while thetter couldfort herself because he did not


    know her at all.


    "Please forgive my selfishness," Laura Davies pleaded in her heart. It wasn''t that she didn''t have any


    feelings for him, but she didn''t want him to see her in a mess.


    She could ept his departure, but she didn''t want to expose all her dirty looks to him.


    Her self-esteem could not be epted.


    Thinking of this, Laura Davies raised her head with a bigger smile, but her eyes became more and


    more mocking. "You think too much."


    Max Nixon was stunned for a moment, but the next second, he threw these words behind his head.


    He knew what Laura Davies was going to say.


    After all, she was so arrogant that it was reasonable for her to feel a little awkward.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that Laura Davies would say the following words. "In fact, I wanted


    to hide this matter from you. When the right timees, I will exchange resources with Mr. Nixon. I


    didn''t expect that you woulde in such a hurry. On the contrary, I can''t sell my cards at the right time


    and get what I want."


    Laura Davies'' smile was very charming, but her words were as cold as ice. Max Nixon felt a chill run


    down his spine.


    He stared at Laura Davies, his eyes full of disbelief.


    He couldn''t believe that Laura Davies was such a snobbish woman, and he couldn''t believe her words.


    They had been childhood sweethearts for ten years. He knew what kind of person she was. She had


    no reason to humiliate herself in this kind of thing. She had no reason to get close to him because of


    those worldly possessions.


    However, Laura Davies was so good at acting that he had to think about whether she was lying or not.


    Seeing Max Nixon''s doubts, Laura Davies didn''t expect him to trust her. She just thought that she was


    not good enough at acting.


    Thinking of this, she sat up from the quilt under Maria''s astonished eyes.


    The quilt slipped off her body, revealing her snow-white body.


    But she didn''t care. Instead, she put her hand on Max Nixon''s body and smiled obediently. However, in


    this atmosphere, she gave people a strange and ridiculous feeling.


    "Mr. Nixon, do you trust me so much? Then I''m really grateful for your trust in me. Unfortunately, I''m


    such a person. If you can give me the resources I want, I can marry you. But are you willing to give


    them to me?"


    "Laura, you..." It was impossible for Max Nixon to believe Laura Davies'' words, but he still felt


    ufortable.


    The pain was something that he couldn''t say out loud. In his opinion, Laura Davies should be a lotus


    flower, unstained from mud, not like the white lotus flower she was now.


    In fact, Laura Davies felt very ufortable, but she really didn''t want him to get close to her, so she


    could only pretend to hurt him and herself at the same time.


    Enduring the pain in her heart, Laura Davies approached him with a smile. She leaned on Max Nixon''s


    shoulder and gently nted a kiss on his lips.


    The kiss was separated as soon as it touched him, and she didn''t even need to be warm or emotional.


    However, Max Nixon felt a little disgusted.


    In his heart, Laura Davies was never such a person.


    So when she did this, he couldn''t ept it no matter what.


    It didn''t matter whether she was real or not.


    If it was true, he loved the wrong person.


    If it was not true, then this possibility was even more uneptable to Max Nixon.


    Was he that embarrassed? "How dare Laura Davies refuse me in such a way?"


    This made Max Nixon feel insulted.


    He was also a proud person and had his own self-esteem.


    Because of this, he couldn''t ept Laura Davies'' behavior.


    As a result, just as Laura Davies was about to say something, Max Nixon pushed her away.


    He got up and looked down at Laura Davies with deep pain in his eyes. However, he sneered and said,


    "Since Miss Davies said so, there''s no need for me to stay. I have resources, but I don''t want to give


    them to someone like Miss Davies."

 Chapter 501 The Painful Secret She CanT Tell

    Chapter 501 The Painful Secret She Can''T Tell


    Chapter 501 The Painful Secret She Can''t Tell


    Laura looked at him with a smile. Hearing his words, a fit of excruciating pain struck her heart. She


    frowned a bit, looking confused.


    She wanted to ask him why she was not worthy of his intimacy.


    It was not that she couldn''t let go. She just wished to y her part till the end.


    But Max didn''t give her the chance.


    Seeing that she was about to say something, he knew what she prepared to say would be something


    more outrageous.


    Yet, he didn''t want to listen.


    His heart ached with pity for her.


    He didn''t want to say anything to hurt her feelings.


    If he had told her blow by blow, she would think that he despised her.


    At that moment, a million excuses shed through his mind.


    In the end, he said ndly, "I can''t be with a woman like you."


    Laura''s face instantly stiffened.


    But Max turned around and left without so much of a backward nce.


    This was the subtlest way he could think of to turn her down so that he didn''t have to see her as a


    "hooker".


    Still, he thought what he said was really hurtful.


    He didn''t even have the courage to look at her face again.


    If she admitted it, it would definitely be a huge blow to him.


    But if she denied it and overthrew the conclusion they just drew, all her previous efforts would go to


    waste.


    Although he didn''t know why she said this, at this moment, he realized that she actually wanted him to


    stay away from her.


    She pushed him away to save her dignity.


    Now that she had made such a sacrifice, he decided to let her have her wish.


    He would give her space, while she would give him time.


    With that said, Max decisively walked out of Laura''s room.


    He didn''t even give her a chance to exin before he left.


    She watched him walk away with tears welled up in her eyes.


    But she fought her tears back with immense self-control.


    She was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to exin her tears if he looked back and saw her crying.


    It was not until the door closed with a bang that she finally gave loose to tears and wailings.


    She almost cried her heart out.


    Max didn''t really leave, but she didn''t know.


    He leaned against her door. Upon hearing her breathless howls, he found tears rolling down his cheeks


    as well.


    Max was so heartbroken that he could hardly breathe.


    But he could not change anything. The only thing he could do was let her have her wish.


    Clearly, Laura still loved him, but she pushed him away anyway.


    She must have some painful secret that she couldn''t tell.


    So Max felt he shouldn''t make this more difficult for her.


    Thinking of this, Max showed a wry smile.


    He looked up, wiped his tears, and strode away as if nothing had happened.


    Since he had a big fight with Lily, they could no longer pretend to be a couple.


    He thought this might be for the best. Now, he could y the field again,


    which would help him get over Laura.


    Lying in bed, Laura didn''t notice her body was no longer covered by the nket. She couldn''t feel cold


    either, for she was howling on the top of her lungs.


    Feeling sorry for Laura, Maria tucked her to bed again. She held Laura in her arms, gently stroking her


    back tofort her.


    "There, there. Oh my sweet Laura, don''t cry."


    Maria kept coaxing her in a soft voice.


    But it didn''t help. Laura continued crying. Atst, she was sobbing so hard that she could barely catch


    her breath.


    Maria knew nothing she could do would help at the moment. She could only stay there and keep Laura


    Thus, she didn''t say another word. She just held Laura in her arms, quietly waiting for her sobs to


    subside.


    After God knew how long, Laura finally pulled herself away from Maria''s arms, with puffy eyes and a


    hoarse voice.


    Maria immediately grabbed a tissue to help her wipe the tears.


    Laura let Maria dab the tears off from her face. Then, she just quietly gazed at Maria, as if she had


    something to tell her.


    Maria hurriedly stopped dabbing her tears and waited for her to speak.


    Yet, to her surprise, the first question Laura asked her was why Max had shown up here.


    Maria''s face stiffened at once.


    Laura was almost emotionless. After she was done crying, she just looked at Maria, waiting for her


    answer.


    She knew that Maria would never betray her, so she couldn''t have called Max toe at this time.


    Thus, Max must havee here of his own ord.


    But she needed to know when he arrived and how he pressed Maria into bringing him upstairs.


    In truth, it was pointless to ask this question. But Laura wanted to know the answer to see if she had


    gone too far,


    which was simply meaningless. Still, she couldn''t help but specte.


    Maybe she just wanted to console herself or fool herself to ease the pain.


    She was dead from inside now. She had to find some spiritualfort.


    Maria couldn''t figure out what Laura was thinking.


    In fact, at this moment, Laura''s real idea was sort of morbid.


    So Maria was quite anxious.


    She lowered her head and hemmed and hawed for a while.


    Laura took it that Maria was just too nervous.


    "It''s ok. Just tell me. I won''t be mad."


    Maria held up her head and cast a timid look at Laura. After making sure that Laura wouldn''t be angry,


    she sighed and whispered, "Max threatened me. He said if I didn''t take him upstairs, all my family


    members would lose their jobs."


    Laura was taken aback. She never thought this would be the answer.


    Seeing her expression, Maria panicked at once.


    She thought Laura was vexed.


    She exined at once, "Laura, I didn''t mean to betray you. But I... I had to protect my family. I don''t


    want them to lose their jobs..."


    However, Laura didn''t let her continue.


    She slowly shook her head, chuckled softly, and said, "It''s OK. I understood why you did what you did.


    If I were you, I''d probably do the same thing?"


    She then thought to herself, "I didn''t know Max would go this far for me."


    Max had always been lofty and ruthless.


    Sometimes, he would also y the fox. But he always did it in an aboveboard manner.


    He would show his opponents where the traps were and let them choose which way to go.


    He thought that despicable means like ckmailing were beneath him.


    Laura also knew that Maria would never sell her out if she had a choice.


    She could imagine how hard Max tried to persuade Maria but failed.


    That was why he eventually resorted to ckmailing...


    Even so, Laura reckoned that if Maria didn''t yield, Max would probably really make her whole family go


    unemployed.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Hence, she knew she couldn''t me Maria for this.


    In fact, she guessed just right.


    When Maria went out to buy medicine, she ran into Max, who just arrived at the building Laura lived in.


    Perhaps no one could imagine how much Max cared about, not even herself.


    Besides, all the people close to Laura knew that Maria was her agent.

 Chapter 502 Brushing Past

    Chapter 502 Brushing Past


    Chapter 502 Brushing Past


    Thus, Max thought of asking Maria to take him upstairs to check on Laura the moment he saw her.


    But Maria turned him down right after he asked.


    No matter how Max phrased it, how hard he bribed her, Maria still said no.


    Atst, Max lost his patience and chose to ckmail Maria with her family.


    Also, just as Laura had imagined, he would really make what he said happen if Maria rejected him.


    But that no longer mattered.


    Maria had no intention to take credit for what she did for Laura. Laura didn''t want to know the details


    either.


    She only cared about the result.


    Nothing else mattered to her now.


    At this thought, Laura''s tense nerve finally rxed a bit.


    She even started to feel a little dizzy.


    She felt like wrapping herself in a nket and sleeping for a really long time.


    Seeing that Laura was obviously worn out, Maria knew she should let Laura take some rest.


    Laura had been really sick. Now she also suffered such a heavy blow and cried for so long, she would


    certainly feel drained.


    So Maria said, "Get some sleep. I''ll leave now."


    Then, she helped Laura to lie down.


    Laura sheepishly let Maria help her lie on her back.


    Maria tucked Laura in. She gave her a grateful look and then fell into a deep sleep.


    For some reason, Laura had a dream.


    She saw Max in her dream.


    In her dream, she was still 10. Max was also the boy she remembered at that time.


    They hung out together, bickered andughed, andy on thewn side by side watching stars in the


    sky.


    The sky over a decade ago was crystal clear. At night, it was filled with sparkling stars.


    Watching the two childhood friends with a smile, Laura''s eyes exuded tenderness.


    But as time went by, they drifted apart.


    The girl grew up.


    New people came into her life.


    First was her greedy foster father. Then, she met some investors and the boy somehow reappeared in


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    her life.


    This dream seemed to be repeating the life she had more than a dozen years after she left the military


    At a certain point, she somehow felt that someone was watching out for her from behind.


    She didn''t know what that person looked like or what his voice sounded like.


    He was just a blur, looming in the dark.


    But she knew he had been keeping an eye on her, watching her grow up.


    Laura was quite surprised by this, but she didn''t know what to say.


    After all, it was a dream. She couldn''t think properly even if she wanted to.


    She could not control her subconsciousness.


    These days, though Max had appeared, he always brushed past her without really crossing paths with


    her.


    Laura had noticed him. He had noticed Laura, too.


    But in that dream, Laura always felt that Max could see her for real, while he couldn''t see her if she


    was not in the dream.


    It was a unique experience, but she wasn''t aware of it.


    Later on, at some point, Max suddenly showed up in front of her.


    He greeted her in her dreams and used different excuses to create causal encounters with her.


    Laura was baffled. But she didn''t know how to vent her feelings.


    Later, Max and Isaac got into a fight.


    They fought fiercely. Watching them being so brutally violent, Laura couldn''t help but feel scared.


    "Stop fighting!" She rushed to them, trying to end the violence, "Stop!"


    Laura waved at them frically, hoping they could notice her.


    But it didn''t work.


    The two kept fighting, as though they couldn''t see her at all. She couldn''t go over and reach them


    either.


    Laura panicked.


    and didn''t know what to do.


    She was still beside them, but she had no idea what to do or when she would wake up.


    Yes, she had realized that she was dreaming.


    Just then, Max stopped attacking.


    At the same time, Isaac disappeared.


    Max walked up to her, took her into his arms, and said gently, "It''s OK. You''ve got me."


    Laura''s tears instantly burst out and she said shakily, "Max, I''m so scared..."


    Max didn''t utter a word. He just quietly held her tight in his arms.


    Suddenly, Max''s brows furrowed. He covered his chest with one hand, and dropped onto his knees,


    and let go of her.


    Panic-stricken, Laura called, "Max..."


    His face turned pale and he was gradually fading away.


    Worried, Laura cried and howled, "Max, don''t go! Stay with me!"


    Still, Max finally disappeared.


    "Max!" Laura couldn''t stand it anymore and wake up with a start.


    Then, she found that Isaac was beside her. He grabbed her hand in a fluster and said, "Laura, I''m here.


    I''m here with you."


    Laura was stunned.


    Then, she flung herself into Isaac''s arms, crying at the top of her lungs.


    After weeping for a while, Laura finally realized she just had a dream.


    Her eyes became bright and focused with a clear mind in her head.


    Atst, Laura looked at the man calmly. She pushed him away, wiped her tears, and said, "Oh, it''s


    you."


    Isaac felt a sting of pain.


    He knew why Laura abruptly turned so cold.


    He thought, "Our rtionship is merely a pact, isn''t it?"


    She told him she didn''t love him from the start, and all she needed was his help for her acting career.


    "We''re just using each other for our own benefit. If either of us wants to get more intimate, that person


    would get hurt."


    Still, he couldn''t help but want to get closer.


    In truth, Isaac was very upset about this.


    The pain in his heart grew more and more distinct. Atst, he wished he could tear his heart up to stop


    the pain.


    However, he couldn''t show any bit of his love for her.


    He knew that if he did, Laura would leave him without hesitation.


    Isaac didn''t want that to happen.


    So he could only act cool and look at Laura, as though he didn''t care about her coldness.


    "This is just you." Isaac smiled and shook his head.


    Laura looked at Isaac aloofly and said, "You know, we agreed on this from the start."


    Isaac nodded and said, "Yeah, but..."


    Laura arched her eyebrow and asked, "What?"


    Isaac coughed and said in a mystifying tone, "you can count on me."


    Laura was silent for a moment. Then, she chortled and said, "I''d consider it if it were someone else. If I


    were you, I think I''d rather pass. It''s better for us to keep some distance and not get too involved in


    each other''s lives."


    Isaac didn''t know what to say at that moment.


    He knew what she was thinking and why she behaved like this.

 Chapter 503 Shooting A New Movie

    Chapter 503 Shooting A New Movie


    Chapter 503 Shooting a New Movie


    But Isaac was still hurt by Laura''s merciless resolution.


    Yet, he couldn''t do anything about it. After all, Laura had made it very clear from the outset.


    Thinking of this, despite his pain, Isaac tried to change the subject.


    "How is your cold?"


    He consoled himself by thinking that she wouldn''t forbid him to care about her just as a friend.


    Laura furrowed her brows. She preferred not to tell Isaac the whole story.


    After all, this concerned Max and her private affairs.


    She didn''t want to expose her secrets out in the open.


    Seeing that Laura was a little torn, Isaac decided not to press her. To gloss this over, he continued,


    "You''ll be fine. Do you have any ns for work?"


    Laura cast an indifferent nce at Isaac and said, "You should ask Maria about this."


    When her name was mentioned, Maria let out a surprised yelp and then realized what they were talking


    about.


    She coughed and thought for moments before answering, "After Laura recovers, I n to let her


    continue with her previous work. She''ll shoot a new TV y. Thanks to your help, Laura now has some


    great opportunities."


    Isaac was still not used to seeing Maria being so polite to him.


    He felt a little resigned, but he couldn''t say anything about it.


    Everyone knew Laura had drawn a clear distinction between public and private interests. As her agent


    and bestie, Maria certainly wouldn''t make things difficult for her. Thus, Isaac couldn''tin about


    this.


    However...


    Isaac still felt pained when he saw Laura''s aloof face.


    Yet, he didn''t get to show his pain.


    Looking at Laura with a calm expression, Isaac asked in a gentle voice, "Which TV y? Who''s the


    director?"


    Maria checked her phone and said seriously, "It''s called No Coming Back by Peter Scott."


    "Peter Scott? This is the story?"


    Isaac frowned, looking a little awkward.


    Maria noticed his expression and asked, "What?"


    Isaac shook his head. Somewhat embarrassed, he said, "The story for the show is OK. It''s a story set


    in ancient times that has be a hit online. It is about how a girl grew into a powerful woman in a


    fictional dynasty. For Laura, this part could be challenging. It can be the one y that alters her image."


    Laura and Maria looked at each other and nodded.


    Isaac was right about this.


    Before, Laura had yed female leads in many modern love stories, which was rtively easy.


    Although she had won the academy award for best actress, she still felt she wasn''t worthy of the honor.


    It was not that her acting skills were not good.


    The issue was that when she made her debut, there were no good TV scripts. She had no chance to


    disy her best acting skills no matter how hard she tried.


    Later, though her acting skills had improved a lot, many great actors and actresses made their


    Because of this, though Laura rarely had scandals and was a good actress, she did not attract much


    attention online.


    But in No Coming Back, rtions between the characters were veryplicated. The story also had


    deep meaning. For Laura, this was a golden opportunity to prove her talent. This could also be the y


    that would make her a new award-winning actress.


    A lot of people were already discussing the show on the Inte.


    What was more, this y was the follow-up of a very popr show,


    which was released a year ago. Once it was put on the screen, it became a big hit.


    Those who watched it would certainly want to watch the follow-up story. So as long as her performance


    was not very poor in the show, Laura believed this show could help her break her career bottleneck.


    But Isaac didn''t think this was a great opportunity.


    That puzzled both Laura and Maria.


    Isaac sighed and exined with resignation, "You haven''t been in the TV y industry for long, so


    there are still many things you don''t know. The director of this y is Lily Thomson''s rtive. He''s been


    very close to her."


    As soon as he said that, Laura cottoned on.


    "So, this has something to do with Lily Thomson..." she mused.


    She lowered her head, puckered her brows, and began to think about this.


    After that incident regarding Max, Lily must hate her to the guts now.


    If Lily knew that she would be in the show directed by her rtive, she would perhaps speak ill of her in


    front of the director to give her a hard time.


    But Laura was very certain that she needed a chance to prove her acting skills. She thought Lily


    wouldn''t be a big problem. If she was reallypetent, Lily could not kick her out of the show anyway.


    People often said that good wine might not sell well deep in an outlyingne, to which Laura did not


    agree. She thought to herself, "With my current reputation and professional acting skills, could I be


    stumped in the acting industry by someone who wants to pick on me?


    "If that happened, that would be because I didn''t work hard enough."


    Thinking of this, Laura raised her chin and looked at Isaac firmly, saying, "It''s OK. I''m not worried that


    Mr. Scott would give me a hard time. It''s no big deal. If he could really make things difficult for me, it


    would be because my professional skills are not good enough."


    Hearing these words, Isaac knew Laura had made up her mind.


    He heaved with a sigh, nodded, and said, "If you really want to be a part of this, go ahead. But be


    careful. He is protective of his own people and he might really make you suffer. You should be


    prepared."


    Smiling, Laura shook her head and said, "It''ll be fine. They may not know me, but you do. You know I


    won''t be easily defeated."


    Isaacughed and said, "Yeah, you''re the best." He then tucked Laura in and prepared to leave. "I


    gotta go. Take care."


    Laura waved at him and said, "Be safe."


    After Isaac left the room, Laura looked at Maria and said, "Tell the investor, I''ll go back to work in three


    days. After I finish the work I already have, don''t put anything new on my schedule. Fetch the script for


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    me. I need to pore over the script."


    Maria nodded and said, "Sure."


    At the same time, Lily called Peter over.


    Peter was the director of No Coming Back. He was also Lily''s uncle.


    There wasn''t a sharp age difference between them. Lily was only 10 years younger than Peter. Thus,


    Peter had been close to her. He sometimes joked that Lily was not like his niece but his younger sister.


    That showed how close they were.


    To be honest, Peter was surprised that Lily asked him out.


    Since Lily started dating Max, she became much distant toward Peter, her uncle. Peter felt rather


    helpless about this.


    But Peter also knew that Lily didn''t mean to cold-shoulder him. It was just because she had put all her


    focus on Max.

 Chapter 504 Playing Up To The Rich And Powerful

    Chapter 504 ying Up To The Rich And Powerful


    Chapter 504 ying up to the Rich and Powerful


    Peter had felt both happy and resigned since his niece found someone she loved.


    He was happy because he knew that his niece had grown up. Yet, what made him feel resigned was


    Max''s status.


    Although the Thomsons and the Scotts were well off in Capital, they were still a far cry from the four


    most distinguished families.


    Peter didn''t want Lily to marry a man who was much more wealthy and powerful. After all, not any


    ordinary woman could be with someone like Max.


    Nevertheless, Lily was bent on winning Max''s heart. Thus, even though Peter was her uncle, he could


    not do anything about it.


    Any girl in love would be somewhat irrational. But when she became more mature after a few years,


    she would not be so impulsive.


    Thus, regarding Lily''s rtionship with Max, Peter decided to let it run its own course.


    Today, when he suddenly received Lily''s message, he told his friend jokingly, "Look, my niece''s finally


    no longer head over heels in love and starts to miss her uncle."


    Lately, Peter had been preparing for the shooting of No Coming Back. He even skipped a grand


    meeting in the industry because of it.


    After Max and Lily''s disputes were revealed, Max employed all kinds of means to block the news the


    next day.


    More importantly, no one dared to bring this matter up to upset Peter. Thus, Peter was still in the dark.


    Seeing him so ted, Peter''s friend could only give a fewughs and echoed, "Yeah, it''s great."


    He wasn''t very close to Peter, so he didn''t dare to inform Peter of that matter.


    In the entertainment field, Peter was known for his short temper and over-protectiveness.


    "If Peter is irked by the news, he might vent his spleen on me. I don''t wanna be the target for no


    reason," Peter''s friend thought.


    Peter hadn''t contacted his beloved niece for quite a while. Thus, when he got her message, he was so


    happy to notice that his friend seemed eager to say something but stopped on second thought.


    Because he didn''t pick up the hint, he was staggered by his niece''s haggard look when they met.


    Peter sat down beside Lily, ced a hand on her shoulder, and asked in a worried tone, "Lily, what


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    happened?"


    Lily finally saw the uncle that doted on her very much. At the sight of her family, she felt warmth in her


    heart.


    Besides, she had had a rough timetely. So she puckered up her lips and cried harder.


    At this, Peter felt heartbroken.


    Lily was his little princess since she was a child.


    Now seeing that she was crying so hard, Peter thought she must''ve been bullied.


    Peter never dared to say anything harsh to her. But now...


    Seeing her weeping so sadly, Peter felt a sudden upsurge of rage.


    "Lily, what on earth has happened?" Peter said with a bit of exasperation. "Did Max cheat on you?"


    Peter vowed inwardly that if Max did treat Lily badly, he would risk losing all the connections he had


    gathered in the entertainment field over the years to make him pay the price!


    Lily knew this uncle always pampered her.


    When she heard Peter''s question, she already knew what Peter was thinking about.


    At first, she intended to rat Max out on Peter. But after knowing his thought, Lily dared not speak ill of


    Max.


    It was true that Max had betrayed her.


    She certainly wanted to do something to vex him.


    But if her uncle decided to fight Max to the bitter end...


    Frankly, Lily felt she shouldn''t let her uncle ruin all the resources and connections he had earned over


    the years just for this.


    After sobbing for a while, Lily knew what she should do.


    She couldn''t goad her uncle into making trouble for Max. That would be too unfair for her uncle.


    She''d better make life more difficult for Laura instead.


    This way, Laura would have a hard time, but Peter wouldn''t have to make any sacrifices. Most


    importantly, Max loved Laura. Lily would like to see what Max would do if Laura was bullied.


    At this thought, Lily suddenly cried out loud.


    That startled Peter.


    Seeing Lily choke on her sobs, Peter felt heart-wrenched.


    "Oh, Lily, don''t cry." Peter coaxed her immediately.


    While he was racking his brains to figure out who had made his beloved niece so sad, Lily suddenly


    said who that person was herself.


    "Uncle, Laura Davies bullied me..."


    Laura Davies?


    Peter was a little stunned when he first heard the name.


    "Who is Laura Davies? Is that a second-rate celebrity?" he wondered.


    Then, he recalled that he once had a meal with Isaac.


    During the meal, Isaac received a phone call. He casually asked who called him. Someone at the table


    said it was Isaac''s fianc¨¦e, Laura Davies.


    Thinking of this, Peter asked Lily, "You mean Isaac''s fianc¨¦e?"


    Lily was taken aback. She then wept a little and nodded.


    Peter''s brows were instantly knitted. He asked, "What happened?"


    Lily bowed her head and pouted with grievances. A trace of viciousness fleeted across her eyes. Then,


    she told Peter her edited version of what happened that night.


    ording to her ount, Laura was a total slut. Though she already had Isaac, she still shamelessly


    wanted to hook up with Max.


    In her story, Max had also be a lustful and fickle jerk.


    Peter was furious.


    "That bastard! You gave him all your love and attention. You even cold-shouldered me because of him.


    And I didn''t me him. But now he''s betrayed you for such a promiscuous woman! What is he


    thinking?"


    Seeing this, through her sobs, Lily quicklyforted Peter, "Peter, it''s fine. It''s all Laura''s fault. She''s


    too... She''s hot and beautiful. Anyone would be attracted by her."


    Hearing Lily''s words, Peter was even angrier.


    Peter began to rebuke Laura and Max indignantly. Lily then tried to persuade him not to me them.


    Just then, Peter received a call.


    "Mr. Scott, the female lead has been cast. It''s the investor''s decision. Anyway, that actress is truly a


    professional."


    "Who is it?" Peter asked, holding back his rage.


    "Laura Davies."


    Peter narrowed his eyes. With a coldugh, he said, "OK."


    The staff member on the other side of the phone was a little baffled. He didn''t know why Peter sounded


    so mad.


    But he didn''t take it to heart. He just assumed that Peter was in a bad mood.


    After Peter hung up, he checked the cast list and the cast''s file a staff member just sent to his phone.


    On the page of the female lead, he saw Laura''s name in the big font. A cold smile curled up his lips.


    Peter showed Laura''s photo to Lily and said, "Lily, is she the woman that you''re talking about?"


    Lily nced at the name of the show, which made her shudder in shock.


    "No Coming Back? That hot story?" she thought to herself in surprise.

 Chapter 505 Start Of The Shooting Party

    Chapter 505 Start Of The Shooting Party


    Chapter 505 Start of the Shooting Party


    Lily was startled. She then looked at Laura''s photo with some jealousy.


    The woman in the photo had sparkling eyes and shining teeth. She looked both sweet and seductively


    charming.


    Her facial features were very exquisite. Even in this photo with a in background, she looked like a


    star in a fashion shoot. She indeed had a strong vibe.


    Lily showed a dark look on her face. Feeling more and more jealous, she nodded, "Yes. That''s her."


    "OK." Peter put away his phone and nodded pensively.


    "Now that this woman bullied my dear niece, I gotta teach her a lesson," Peter thought to himself.


    Three dayster, Laura went back to work.


    A week after that, she finished all the tasks she left before. The next month, she would focus on


    studying the script.


    Before receiving the script, Laura already flipped through the novel which this show was based on


    when she had time at work.


    The story happened in a fictional dynasty. In a troubled time, the female lead, Nichole Westmore, who


    was the daughter of a general, resolutely ran away from home and joined the army to protect her


    country. As the first female soldier, she fought side by side with the male lead, Howard Forstall, on the


    battlefield, and eventually safeguarded her country.


    It included tactics in war, contentions at home, and the game to seize power in the imperial court. Laura


    was amazed by the storyline and held spellbound by the author''s excellent story-telling skills.


    Such aplicated novel thatprised so many elements was not something an ordinary novelist


    could write.


    And the author''s portrayal of the characters was extremely urate. That was very difficult to achieve.


    Of course, the leads were vividly depicted. That was one of the basic elements of a good novel.


    But even all the supporting roles were precisely portrayed, whether it was a big part or not.


    The workload of creating this story must be enormous. Laura was daunted just trying to imagine.


    Thus, after looking through the entire script, Laura closed herptop in amazement and dialed Isaac''s


    number.


    "Thank you for helping me get a part in such a great show. I''ve read the novel. It''s fabulous and also


    challenging. But I believe I won''t mess it up."


    Isaac was reading some files in his office. When he got Laura''s call, he immediately put down the files


    and walked to the window. Watching the flow of traffic outside, he suddenly felt calm and at ease. He


    remarked, "We''re friends. You don''t need to thank me."


    Laura shook her head and said in a soft voice, "No, I should. You''ve done me such a big favor."


    Isaac looked a little blue. But his tone was still caring and sweet. "OK. Go study your role. You don''t


    have much time."


    Laura nodded and said, "OK."


    After hanging up, Laura nced at the call records on the screen. Then, she put the phone aside and


    continued to study the script.


    A month passed in the blink of an eye.


    During the whole month, Laura cooped herself up in her apartment, studying the mentality of the role


    she was going to y.


    Nichole was an independent and visionary woman.


    As the daughter of a general, she didn''t center her life on her husband and children as every other


    woman in that era did. Instead, she focused on the responsibility and calling of that era.


    She lived in a troubled time. Though the emperor was not fatuous, he was too young to control the


    ministers who all had their own agendas.


    The young emperor took the throne at the critical point of the change of power. He had to fight against


    wicked and phony officials while protecting those who were loyal to him.


    Just at this juncture, Nichole appeared.


    For theck of reinforcement and provision, her father died in a battle against the opponent country five


    years ago.


    After losing her father, the breadwinner in her family, Nichole did not give up hope or let the rest of her


    family be bullied by others.


    She chose to protect her family while trying to learn martial arts. She hoped that one day, she could


    take over her father''s position and avenge her father on the battlefield.


    That was no pic.


    As a woman, Nichole had to take care of her family. But she also needed to practice in the arena. If


    Nichole was fighting this fight alone, she wouldn''t be able to hold on for long.


    Thankfully, the women in the Westmore family were not weak. They saw Nichole''s toil and stepped up


    to help her safeguard their family.


    Thus, Nichole had more time to practice her fighting skills.


    At this point, Howard, the male lead, began to approach Nichole.


    Howard was the sessor trained by the former right-hand man of Nichole''s father, James Westmore.


    So naturally, Howard was more eager to see the Westmores get back to their feet than anyone else.


    But he didn''t dare to get too close to the Westmores.


    He suspected that someone in the imperial court was actually working for the opponent country. That


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    person was high and mighty, and would take whatever it took to wipe out the Westmores'' former


    followers.


    Before James died, he forced Howard to swear that he wouldn''t defend the Westmores. If it weren''t for


    that, Howard would have probably also been...


    Yes, all the Westmores'' old followers who put in a good word for the Westmores had been framed. With


    concrete evidence proving their sins, the emperor had to execute them.


    Howard had discussed with the emperor why that person, who was so powerful that he had be a


    threat to the ruler of the country, had still let the emperor stay in power.


    They discussed this over and over again, but they didn''t figure it out.


    In the end, the emperor could only help Howard to go into hiding. When it was safe, he would tell


    Howard to show up and protect the Westmore family.


    If Howard took the liberty to help the Westmores, though the emperor wouldn''t say anything about this,


    he and the emperor would both worry that he might be persecuted.


    That was why Howard pretended that he had no interest in the Westmores'' affairs during the five years.


    It was not until Nichole defeated the head of the imperial army that Howard saw a glint of hope on her.


    Because of this, Howard began to really get to know Nichole. That was where the whole story began.


    After organizing the storyline in her head, Laura thought she had grabbed the gist of her role.


    Nichole was gentle but resilient. She fought and struggled against the injustice in the world. She made


    great contributions to her country in that turbulent era.


    That was how Laura saw Nichole. It was also how Laura saw the world she was living in.


    After doing her makeup and picking her outfit, she went to the ce that Maria told her to go.


    Today, the crew was holding a party for the beginning of the shooting. As the female lead, Laura


    certainly should dress herself up.


    After arriving at the venue, she told the waiter the number of the booked private room and followed the


    waiter in.


    It was on the second floor. After she went upstairs, the waiter politely opened the door for her.


    "Thanks," Laura said and took a nce at the inside of the room.


    She saw arge group sitting around a table.


    Laura''s brows furrowed. She was a little overwhelmed.

 Chapter 506 Being Targeted

    Chapter 506 Being Targeted


    Chapter 506 Being Targeted


    If her memory served, these are all the people in the cast who need to attend the shooting party.


    So was she thest one to be there?


    Laura carefully recalled the time Maria had told her and looked at her own watch.


    Laura was sure that, ording to Maria''s notice, instead of beingte, she arrived half an hour earlier.


    What the hell was going on here?


    A rush of horrible suspicion washed over her.


    Laura stilled herself. With a disarming smile, she sped a hand over her bosom and bent slightly to


    apologize, "Sorry for beingte. I was stuck in a traffic jam."


    From the moment Laura entered the room, Peter Scott, who sat at the head of the table, stopped


    talking to others and looked at her darkly.


    However, the first impression she gave him was that she was a clever girl. She seemed upstanding, not


    the type to sleep around. No matter how Peter looked at her, he didn''t think she was as bad as Lily


    said.


    But in the entertainment industry, how could he judge a book only by its cover?


    The thought gave him a kind of resentment against her.


    Why were young girls today so ignorant of self-respect? Why didn''t she try to be a good actress instead


    of relying on others to pull strings for her? Didn''t she go astray by doing this?


    Peter''s face grew solemn at the thought. Everyone around the table sensed his displeasure.


    They spoke in whispers. After a while, they quieted down and looked at Peter.


    Laura also noticed that Peter was looking at her with strange eyes.


    Had she ever offended him before?


    Suspicion clouded Laura''s face.


    In a few seconds, Laura quickly went over herwork in mind.


    The industry event? It was impossible. She had never met him before.


    But other than that, she would never have any chance to meet an outstanding director like Peter.


    The more she thought about it, the more confused she became. She frowned in puzzlement.


    However, Peter noticed the change in Laura''s expression. To be precise, he kept an eye on Laura.


    The nk look in her eyes ignited his anger.


    Had she forgotten what she had done? Or she had done such things so many times. Were all young


    girls now so shameless?


    Peter felt that he had made a very foolish decision at the thought.


    Maybe he shouldn''t agree the investors ''request to choose Laura as the leading actress.


    If Peter was unhappy, he would definitely not make Laura happy.


    "Miss Davies, if you think you''re famous enough to make the entire crew wait for you, you should


    leave."


    Peter''s sudden reproach stunned Laura.


    She really had no idea what was happening.


    Laura had no choice but to apologize.


    She pped a hand over her chest and made a deep bow. People sitting around the table could


    vaguely see her guilty expression and closed eyes. "Sorry, Director Scott. I didn''t expect busy traffic


    when I left my ce and I got caught up on the road for a long time. I apologize for beingte. Sorry,


    everyone," said Laura.


    Peter stared at Laura nkly and said in a cold tone, "Oh, Miss Davies, who are we to me you?"


    A trace of embarrassment formed on Laura''s face. His words left her speechless for a moment.


    Peter''s attitude towards Laura surprised everyone.


    They looked at each other, all silent.


    But some people began to think about how they would treat Laura in the future.


    After all, it was a foregone conclusion that director Scott was dissatisfied with Laura.


    Anyway, timeservers were not umon.


    Laura stood up awkwardly and looked at Peter. "Director Scott, sorry I''mte. I really hope you can


    forgive me."


    Peter said with a mocking tone, "You know what you have to do."


    However, Laura didn''t say anything.


    She could not defend herself at all. She would only dig herself into a deeper hole.


    A contemptuous look fitted across Peter''s face.


    As far as he could see, Laura had no other fault than ack of self-respect.


    Not only did Peter look at Laura with disdain, but the way he spoke to her was also contemptuous.


    During the meal, he made mean remarks about her more than once. At first, Laura behaved nicely. But


    To the end, Laura didn''t have the courage to stand up to the director.


    She couldn''t afford the risk.


    It meant so much to her to be a part in No Coming Back. If she got kicked out for acting like a poser,


    she would never get another script like this or even worse than this again.


    This would definitely be a big blow to her.


    So she forced herself to endure those mean words without saying anything to defend herself,


    even though she was really upset and mad.


    However, Peter didn''t know her forbearance.


    In his opinion, Laura was a woman of cunning, and she was just ying hard to get.


    She wasn''t his type, but he had some doubts that she woulde to him.


    At this time, however, Laura did not know that Peter was thinking ill of her.


    She would never stay in this crew anymore if she had known.


    On the contrary, she would leave without hesitation and told Maria that she would not participate in this


    TV series.


    When the party was over, Laura returned to her apartment with an iron face.


    She kept repeating in her mind that if it weren''t for Peter''s fame and the script, she really couldn''t suck


    it up.


    After removing her makeup, she looked at herself haggard in the mirror and her thoughts started to


    wander.


    She didn''t know why she became like this.


    Was it because of her mother? Not exactly.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Was it because of her foster father? Not exactly.


    So what is it?


    Laura didn''t know.


    However, she was so sleepy that she fell asleep in bed before she could find an answer.

 Chapter 507 The Distant Girl

    Chapter 507 The Distant Girl


    Chapter 507 The Distant Girl


    She fell into a deep dreamless sleep.


    When Laura woke up the next day, she found that her face was covered in tears.


    She wondered why she was suddenly acting like this.


    All she knew was that she was tired and exhausted.


    However, she had no other choice.


    All she could do was to present herself as morous as possible in front of everyone, and to make


    herself the image of a goddess.


    After putting on makeup, the haggard woman in the mirror suddenly became bright and charming.


    The corner of her lips twisted. She didn''t know whether to marvel at the wonder of makeup or how


    gaunt she was.


    Dressed up, she went downstairs, got into the nanny car herpany offered her, and went to the


    crew.


    Laura was silent all the way, which made Maria heart ache.


    Maria heard about Laura''s dilemma at the shooting party yesterday.


    She knew that she had misjudged the start time of the party.


    However, she was confused.


    The start time was clearly told by Peter''s assistant. How could it be wrong?


    No one would exin her doubts.


    She had inquired more than once since yesterday.


    Those who knew about this said they didn''t know the truth.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    No matter how hard she tried, no one could give her a clear answer,


    which not only frustrated her,


    but also made her began to wonder if Laura had done something wrong.


    Absolutely, Laura must have offended someone powerful.


    However, Maria didn''t know who he was.


    Laura had a good reputation in the industry and was known for being kind to others, she almost never


    got into a conflict with others.


    She had, it must be said, made far fewer enemies than her peers.


    Maria didn''t understand who Laura had offended for this to happen.


    After all, only Lily had feuded Laura recently.


    And... Lily...


    Maria had tough at her own foolishness when she thought of that arrogant woman.


    Why did she think of Lily?


    Alright, it was Lily!


    Maria felt contrite and wanted to give a p to herself.


    How could she forget Lily?


    Peter was Lily''s uncle. If it was because she was trying to y tricks on Laura, then it all made sense.


    Lily was the only one who had the motive to make things difficult for Laura.


    Maria patted Laura who was staring out of the window in a daze at the thought.


    "Laura, I know why I got the time wrong!"


    "Why?" Laura frowned.


    Maria said with great seriousness, "Lily Thomson."


    It all clicked.


    "Lily..." Laura paused, lost in thought.


    If that was the case, it all made sense.


    Peter gave her a hard time because of Lily. She was also the reason why Maria got the wrong time.


    A cold shiver ran down her spine at the thought.


    She didn''t know Lily was so narrow-minded that she would actually do this to her.


    It was Laura''s fault that they were not friends but Max was the one she should be mad at.


    Frankly, she was a victim.


    But why did Lily me it on her?


    Laura reckoned that it was ridiculous but she had to be on her guard because of this.


    At this rate, some nasty things might be around the corner.


    So she must be careful.


    Soon, the car arrived at the cast.


    As soon as she got off the car, she saw the actor she had dinner with yesterday.


    His name was Andy Rnd,


    who was the leading man of the show and a very popr star in the entertainment industry?


    Unlike other so-called celebrities, Andy was trained for acting properly. With a handsome appearance,


    acting skills in variety shows and the ability to draw public attention, he often appeared in the headlines


    and was sought after by many investors.


    Professional training and rich acting experiences as a leading role in different shows brought great


    specialty aplishment to him.


    Judging by the quality of his previous work, he would be the best partner Laura had ever worked with.


    Laura had a tremendous air of expectancy at the thought of this.


    Her acting skills would certainly be improved if she could work with him.


    Laura thought it was a golden opportunity.


    She loved acting and genuinely treated it as her career, instead of a tool to bring in money.


    So when she saw Andy, she tried her best to restrain her excitement and said with a smile, "Hello, I am


    your partner. I''m Laura. Nice to meet you."


    Before that, they have never met each other in person.


    So it was normal for her to introduce herself and say hello to him.


    However, Andy didn''t think so.


    Although he didn''t know her, he had heard a lot of gossip about her.


    His head ached at the thought of his best friend.


    ording to his best friend, Laura was nice but reserved.


    Why was she so enthusiastic today?


    In the face of her enthusiasm, Andy suddenly became narcissistic.


    Was she hitting on him?


    But as soon as the thought struck, he emptied his mind.


    He must read too much into it.


    He might not know her, but he must have heard what was going on at the event, which had gone viral.


    Laura could refuse Max Nixon for her fianc¨¦, how could she want to date him?


    Andy set his mind at rest at the thought of it and felt much more at ease.


    He looked at Laura, with a polite but distant smile. "Miss Davies, nice to meet you too. Wish us a


    pleasant cooperation."


    As soon as Andy spoke, Laura knew she seemed out of ce.


    She was impulsive and was overexcited at the thought of acting with such a great actor.


    She rubbed her nose awkwardly and gave a dry cough. "Of course, we will."


    Andy nodded. Then they split up and headed for the crew.


    However, Andy stood looking at Laura with mixed feelings.

 Chapter 508 The Fence-Sitter

    Chapter 508 The Fence-Sitter


    Chapter 508 The Fence-sitter


    She was a woman that even Max Nixon couldn''t get. What did she see in him? He didn''t deserve her


    passion...


    He was seized by curiosity.


    After a while, he decided to send Max a short message to avoid misunderstandings in the future.


    Soon, the cast and crew arrived.


    Before shooting, Peter Scott said a few words.


    What he basically meant was that he valued the actor''s strength more than the investors'' financial


    resources.


    He appreciated actors who enjoyed performing, but if someone tried to behave like a prima donna, he


    would kick them out of the crew.


    He wouldn''t put up with that even if he lost his shirt.


    Everyone there looked at each other.


    They knew who he was talking about. That was why they were so surprised.


    They had no idea that Director Scott was so prejudiced against Laura.


    At this point, some of the fence-sitters looked at Laura differently.


    However, in the face of strange eyes, Laura projected an air of calm self-confidence.


    She looked at Peter in the face with a smile, showing agreement with his views.


    Laura was certainly not afraid.


    She had spent a whole month boning up on the script.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    How could she be easily defeated by Peter''s prejudice?


    Laura believed that she would not do anything to damage her reputation.


    She has the confidence to prove that she could y her part well and clear her name.


    She was not an eye candy who relied on investors to pull strings, but a real actress.


    Laura looked so poised, but Peter didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Quite the contrary, he thought she was a hopeless case.


    Peter didn''t know how she had the courage to look at him so calmly and add voice to his words,


    which made him feel like he was being provoked.


    However, instead of showing his mind, he said, "Show me what you''ve got and don''t let me down."


    He nced at Laura specifically and then turned to the camera.


    The TV series officially began filming.


    The first scene of the day was Laura''s part.


    It was about Nichole Westmore, yed by Laura, had a dispute with her mother, Mrs. Westmore.


    When the news of Mr. Westmore ''s death came, Nichole said angrily that she could not let her father


    die needlessly. But Mrs. Westmore, who had been docile and conservative, asked Nichole what she


    was going to do in despair.


    Nichole poured out her full heart, however, Mrs. Westmore shook her head in disapproval.


    She represented not only herself, but the entire Westmore Family. As Mr. Westmore''s only daughter,


    she should guard her father''s honor.


    On the contrary, Mrs. Westmore thought her husband was dead and she couldn''t put her reputation on


    the line.


    However, Nichole didn''t think so.


    In her view, it was precisely because she represented the whole family that she needed to be to the


    fore. She wanted to tell the Emperor, the former subordinates of her father, and the enemies who had


    killed her father that Westmore Family didn''t fall. She would tell everyone that females were as


    excellent as their male peers.


    Finally, after a little gentle persuasion, Mrs. Westmore nodded in agreement.


    But the premise was that Nichole must go to the Potaraka temple to pray for safety, her mother could


    rest assured.


    After setting out, she was attacked while crossing a bridge. She was forced to jump into theke to


    escape.


    It happened to be winter and theke was covered with a thinyer of ice.


    Theke was freezing cold. It seemed to everyone that a woman as fragile as Nichole would surely die.


    So the killer stopped, and she survived.


    When Laura read this part, she felt the plot was contradictory.


    There were two major contradictions here, the first was the conflict between Nichole and her mother,


    and the second was the assassination of Nichole.


    The former was the first scene and a crucial part of the y.


    Through a few short minutes, Laura was supposed to act out the determination of her role to avenge


    her father. Meanwhile, she also had to show her disappointment with her mother''s traditional thoughts,


    and thepromise driven by filial piety.


    If she could y the first scene perfectly, the image of the role would be shaped sessfully.


    But that was not easy.


    People thought Laura was under a lot of pressure.


    However, it was a long-awaited challenge for her.


    It was significant for her to y challenging roles for her career.


    So before shooting, she did not feel nervous or calm, but looked at the busy crew with expectation.


    It was a pleasure even for her to wait.


    However, she didn''t know that, in Peter''s eyes, she was just putting on an act.


    Laura thought his unhappiness was understandable. After all, Lily''s instigation and nder had given


    Peter a bad impression of her.


    Laura didn''t mind it at all.


    She only cared about when she could start acting and bring life to her role.


    To her delight, she did not wait long.


    Soon, everything was ready.


    Laura had already changed her clothes, patted the pleats and headed for the center of the field with a


    confidence smile.


    "Show me what you''ve got." The corners of Peter''s lips twitched when he looked at Laura.


    When she reached the center of the field, she nodded to the woman who was about to work with her.


    There was a flicker of confusion in the woman''s eyes. Then she greeted Laura with stiff formality.


    She was even more rattled when she remembered that Lily had told her to mess up Laura''s


    performance.


    Actually, she didn''t want to do that.


    Unfortunately, Lily threatened to cut off her part if she didn''t agree.


    She knew better than anyone how hard she worked to get the part.


    So she treasured the opportunity, and she didn''t want to be kicked out because of Laura.


    Soon, the shooting began.


    When Laura delivered her first line, she found that her partner wasn''t emotionally involved.


    In other words, the woman didn''t act out the emotions her role was supposed to show.

 Chapter 509 It Was All In Vain.

    Chapter 509 It Was All In Vain.


    Chapter 509 It Was All in Vain.


    All Laura could feel was the actress herself.


    When actors and characters didn''t fit well, there would be a lot of deviations.


    It was happening now.


    Laura hadn''t thought much about it and she thought the woman was too nervous.


    She knew something about her partner.


    This actress worked with her when she made her debut. In a way, she had been doing this longer than


    Laura did.


    She had appeared in many TV series since her debut, but she didn''t be more famous because of


    her rtively ordinary appearance.


    However, she had a good reputation. Her character and acting skills were praiseworthy. Maybe


    everything happened today for a reason.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Laura finally became a sessful actress after all those years while she still...


    She sighed and felt sorry for her.


    Everyone had his own tough situation. She could understand that. But there was nothing she could do


    to help her.


    The only thing she could do was try to help hermit to the scene.


    Laura got more and more involved. She became her role.


    However, her partner became more flustered.


    She didn''t expect that her efforts were in vain. Instead of being screwed up, Laura''s performance went


    smoothly.


    The actress was a little scared.


    Thinking of the threat Lily posed to her, the possibility that she could never act again, and her gloomy


    future,


    she broke down.


    She remembered that Laura had been her inferior.


    When they first worked together, Laura was still an unknown.


    However, everything had changed.


    She was still a nobody, but Laura was a famous star.


    At the moment, she was devoured by envy and hatred.


    Her expression grew fiercer.


    By the end, she waspletely out of her role.


    The difference was, Laura''s acting kept getting better and better.


    She acted the part with consummate skills.


    The staffs at the scene could not tell whether she was Nichole or not.


    Everyone looked at each other and whispered. They were shocked by Laura''s perfect performance.


    The actress, who had been paying attention on something else, was more and more devastated.


    Atst Peter could stand it no longer. He shouted, "Cut!"


    Hearing Peter''s drawly voice, the actress was ecstatic, then she began to cry.


    She thought she had made it.


    She thought she had sessfully ruined Laura''s image in the director''s mind.


    She thought she had finished the task Miss Thomson gave her.


    She felt hope was beckoning to her.


    Lily promised her that once she pulled it off, Lily would ask the director to give her more shots.


    She could even imagine her glorious future based on this.


    She knew that Peter had a lot of resources in the industry and Lily had a tremendous background. She


    spent her every minute toiling away in the crew, however, she got nothing. She ascribed everything to


    her own stubbornness.


    She thought she could get what she wanted by sticking to fairness and justice.


    She hade round to the idea now. All she wanted now was fame and money.


    More importantly, sess was at hand.


    A note of hysteria crept into her voice.


    Her hard times were over, how could she not be happy?


    But to her surprise, the director did not reprimand Laura, but screamed abuse at her.


    When the director called out her name, she froze.


    She wondered why she was the one being med.


    Seeing her faraway look, Peter became even angrier.


    He strode up to the actress and pointed to her nose, "If you don''t want to do this, get the hell out of


    here! Don''t waste our time. Don''t tarnish my show!"


    The actress paused.


    She didn''t except to end up like this.


    "Director Scott, I..."


    Before she could exin, Laura interrupted her. "Director Scott, I''ve worked with her, and she''s a great


    actress. Maybe she was nervous. Give her another chance, please."


    Actually, Laura just wanted to help.


    After all, they used to work together. So she thought that she should help.


    Laura would never forget that the actress helped her when she was taught a lesson by the director for


    the first time in acting. She said, "Director, Laura may be too nervous."


    Although it sounded trivial, it meant a lot to Laura.


    At that time Laura was a young actress, just getting her feet wet. It was hard to get a part.


    She was too nervous at that time that she didn''t perform well.


    And that director had a reputation as Lothario. Not only did he insult her many times, but he also forced


    her to sleep with him.


    Laura had a strong aversion to workce bullying. That was why she made her mind to turn down low-


    quality jobs.


    If it weren''t for the help of a somewhat influential female star, she might not be where she was today.


    That was also why she was grateful for her help, and she kept her kindness for her in mind.


    Laura thought it was time to repay her.


    So when the actress was in trouble, Laura stood up for her.


    However, the actress and director didn''t appreciate her kindness.


    Peter didn''t know anything about it; the actress forgot about it.


    So the actress was embarrassed when Laura defended her. "I don''t need your pity."


    Stunned, Laura looked at the predecessor who had helped her before, wondering why she refused to


    ept her kindness.


    But soon, she felt relieved.


    In the chaotic entertainment industry, there was no guarantee that people would not change.


    In other words, people''s hands were tied in this industry.


    So when Peter said sarcastically to her with a glint of mockery in his eyes, "Miss Davies is so kind", she


    didn''t stand up for herself.

 Chapter 510 Pitfalls On The Set

    Chapter 510 Pitfalls On The Set


    Chapter 510 Pitfalls on the Set


    Finally, Peter gave her some time to rx. Later, when the filming resumed, her performance was


    much smoother.


    The first scene finally ended without a hitch.


    Laura was worried about her, so she came to her with a smile, "Lanna, you did a great job, don''t worry."


    There were mixed emotions in Lanna Jones''s mind. She didn''t appreciate Laura''s kindness at all.


    On the contrary, she said in a cold voice, "I''m fine."


    Then she turned and walked away.


    Laura was given a cold-shoulder. What Lanna had done was beyond herprehension.


    However, she didn''t think any more about it. Maybe Lanna felt humiliated by being criticized in front of


    the younger generation.


    After a short rest, the second half of the filming began.


    It was an action scene, which was also yed by Laura and Lanna.


    The heroine yed by Laura found that the supporting role, yed by Lanna, was the enemy''s spy, so


    the two had a fight.


    During the fight, the heroine stabbed the supporting role with a sword, and then the supporting role ran


    away.


    Of course, they practiced their martial arts in advance, so no one would get hurt.


    "First attempt. Action!"


    At Peter''smand, everyone quieted down. Their eyes were fixed on the two beautiful actresses.


    Except for her improper costume, Laura was satisfied with her makeup.


    Fortunately, she practiced her moves before so she was not affected by her clothes.


    As long as Lanna could cooperate with her, she believed that they could pass it within one shot.


    However, not everyone felt the same way.


    Lanna didn''t make any eye contact with her at all during the shoot. Laura didn''t know if it was her own


    delusion or Lanna was in bad shape.


    There was something indefinable in Lanna''s eyes, which made her look like a viper. Her behavior was


    normal at first, but soon there was a twist.


    The swords they carried were props, but they were heavy.


    In fact, many action scenes in costume dramas were based on a lot of filming techniques. Laura


    nned to plunge her sword into Lanna''s sleeve as n.


    All Lanna had to do was quickly cover her armpit and break the pre-prepared blood pack to create the


    illusion of her being stabbed.


    However, there was something cold and sinister about her.


    Instead of acting as n, she went straight for Laura''s sword.


    Laura had to withdraw her sword out of instinct. Even so, Lanna still got stabbed.


    As the sword sliced into Lanna''s arm, there was a faint hint of blood in the air.


    A scream slit the air. Then there was a great noise over there.


    "Lanna, are you OK?"


    "She got hurt."


    Laura was stunned. She couldn''t understand why Lanna ran toward her sword on purpose.


    Due to the shooting angle, it was not Lanna''s fault in the eyes of others. On the contrary, it was Laura''s


    clumsy movements that caused her injury.


    Laura''s mood darkened.


    Lanna, who was standing by, looked at Laura with her eyebrow twisted. Then she pretended to be


    injured and fell to the ground.


    "Lanna, are you alright?"


    "Lanna, are you hurt?"


    Lanna said weakly to the staff, "I''m alright. It''s OK. No big deal."


    Still, they examined her wound and found that her arm was injured, but it was not serious.


    After all, the sword was a prop, so it was not so sharp.


    Even so, someone quickly brought a first-aid kit and helped her bandage her wound.


    Peter was shocked by the ident.


    He shouted grimly, "What''s wrong with you? You''ve been rehearsing for this. What is happening?"


    Peter''s words were obviously aimed at Laura. It was clear that he was taking side with Lanna.


    "Director Scott, I can exin..."


    Laura had barely started speaking when Lanna interrupted her. Lanna''s face was pale and she raised


    her arm with a disappointed expression.


    "Laura, I know you me me for ruining your shoot, but I didn''t mean to. Even if you''re mad at me, you


    should not stab me."


    A frown appeared on Laura''s forehead.


    However, Lanna blurted it out before Laura could exin.


    "I should know better. I took what you just said for me seriously. I''m so naive."


    "Laura, I don''t care if you''re trying to y nice in front of everyone, or if you''re really prejudiced against


    me. It doesn''t matter even if I get hurt. But we should not tamper the filming schedule."


    Lanna put the me upon Laura. She deftly deflected everyone''s attention, as if she had nothing to do


    with it.


    After hearing Lanna''s words, Peter became even angrier. He made great efforts to find sponsors for


    these actresses. However, he didn''t expect that he had to deal with trivial things like this on the set.


    His face was purple with rage, which stunned Laura.


    She never imagined that Lanna who had helped her would frame her in such a mean way.


    She puzzled over the problem for a while before the light suddenly dawned.


    She didn''t give a hoot for what Lanna did, but turned her head to Peter Scott.


    She just wanted to know what he was going to say.


    A sibnt murmuring pervaded the set. It was not unusual for female stars to have bad blood, and such


    news was often reported. But it was rare for them to express dissatisfaction with each other in public.


    Lanna''s assistant had helped her to a chair. She felt much better after treatment. There was a speck of


    blood by her wound, but it didn''t seem serious.


    Laura could only remain silent with Peter''s condemnation.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It was not that she was afraid of telling the truth. Lanna got the head start, so she was observing


    Peter''s reaction.


    "Shut up! People are actually working here!"

 Chapter 511 It WonT Last Long

    Chapter 511 It Won''T Last Long


    Chapter 511 It Won''t Last Long


    Peter shouted at Laura with impatience, then looked at her with a stony face.


    "It''s smart to y nice in the crew, but you''re not smart enough to do it well."


    Laura raised her eyebrows.


    She now knew what Peter thought of her.


    She could hear other people talking about her. People only believe what they saw, and no one would


    bother to think why Laura would pick on Lanna.


    Now even the director thought that she was a calcting woman. She first defended Lanna so that


    people would think that she was nice, but then privately retaliated against Lanna with an excuse for


    everyone''s good.


    She sneered, looked down at the sword on the ground, then calmly picked it up.


    "It was my bad and I''m sorry, but I think we should finish the whole scene at least. Shall we pick up


    where we left off?"


    Peter was struck dumb for a second, staring at the gorgeous actress in front of him in surprise.


    "What?"


    "Let''s finish the scene. I don''t think Lanna would want to affect the shooting schedule with a minor


    injury"


    Lanna was also taken aback by her calm reaction.


    She was so calm as if nothing had ever happened.


    Everyone witnessing this scene couldn''t help but look at each other in astonishment, wondering what


    Laura was thinking.


    In the end, Peter frowned and said in dissatisfaction, "It''ste. Let''s get some lunch first. We''ll do this in


    the afternoon."


    On hearing this, everyone felt relieved.


    Lanna sat peacefully on a deck chair. Her eyes swept over Laura. No one could see the ridicule in her


    eyes except for her assistant next to her.


    To prevent awkwardness at the shooting scene in the afternoon, Laura thought for a while, then walked


    over to Lanna''s side.


    The production coordinators and cameramen not far away were all ears, as if they would miss the


    drama if they weren''t paying attention.


    "What do you want? Didn''t you hear what Peter said?"


    Seeing the calm expression on Laura''s face, Lanna somehow lost confidence. She had forgotten how


    proud she was when she framed Laura, and she didn''t dare to meet her eyes now.


    "I came to apologize. It was my fault just now. Since we are shooting together, we should work together


    properly. I''m sorry."


    Laura didn''t sound reluctant, but Lanna was like a cat on a hot tin roof.


    "Fine."


    Her right cheek twitched unnaturally, and it was a smile that was even uglier than a cry.


    Laura gave her a meaningful nce, then smiled and left without more words.


    Lanna, however, began to feel less emboldened inexplicably after being treated like that.


    Everybody was having lunch on the set. Nicole brought Laura her lunch.


    But she seemed to be in a bad mood when she walked over.


    Laura understood why. Her assistant was always straightforward, and had been very protective of her.


    Now she heard rumors about her in the crew, she was very upset.


    Without surprise, she carefully observed Laura''s expression for a while, then said in an aggrieved tone,


    "Laura, Lanna was obviously giving you a hard time. Why did you suck it up? She should be a


    supporting role forever!"


    A nce at her, Laura said in a t voice, "Don''t say that. It''s my fault."


    There were too many people with different intentions in the crew, so Laura had to hide her true feelings.


    In fact, she knew everything, but she couldn''t tell her assistant. She would watch out for Lanna from


    now on.


    Hearing that, Nicole stoppedining. She pursed her lips, then walked away to have lunch.


    After cheering herself up, another round of intense shooting began. During the shooting process, Laura


    was interrupted by Lanna several times. Because Lanna wasn''t skilled at memorizing her lines, Laura


    had NG for at least five times.


    Peter was mad. Around 8 at night, even Lanna herself felt a bit awkward.


    She asked to take a break iming that her arm was a bit tingling.


    Laura sat on the rockery, waiting in silence. Two makeup artists whispered behind her.


    "It seems true that they don''t like each other. Laura loves to put on airs. She waste for the shooting


    party, and her poor acting skills are embarrassing."


    "She must have pulled some strings to get this part. Look how beautiful she is..."


    Laura couldn''t stand what they were talking about, so she walked out of the set.


    Outside the set, she saw Nicole with a gloomy face far away. Nicoleined to her, "Laura, I was


    getting our lunch just now. The staff was rude to me."


    "But they were incredibly nice to Lanna''s assistant. Laura, I wanna..."


    Knowing that her assistant sided with her, Laura didn''t say anything and was stroking Nicole''s hair, then


    she whispered by her ears, "I''m afraid that we might have to live with it. Things will get better."


    "But..."


    Nicole didn''t want to bicker with anyone, but she felt sorry for Laura when she was being treated


    unfairly.


    Lauraforted Nicole with a nce. She believed time would tell, and Lanna couldn''t y her mean


    tricks forever.


    In the evening, Peter told everyone that they could get off work early today, and the whole crew who


    had worked hard for the day all smiled in happiness.


    Lanna deliberately distanced herself from others, and she pretended to be kind approaching Laura.


    Without hesitation, Nicole strode over to stand between Lanna and Laura, then shouted at Lanna,


    "What do you want now? You wanna cause more troubles?"


    "Nonsense! I''m not that kind of person you think. I just want to wish her good luck at work tomorrow."


    Lanna patted her sleeve touched by Nicole in disgust, then arrogantly walked away in high heels.


    Nicole was full of anger at her back. She had never seen such a shameless person before!


    "Alright, we just need to do our job well."


    Like a nice elder sister, Laura pulled Nicole back to her side. People who walked by them all witnessed


    that scene, but they didn''t dare to say anything to Laura.


    Although Laura was reluctant to admit it, she was indeed a bit upset because of this. But she didn''t


    show it on her face and told herself that it was no big deal. She could get over it.


    However, the next day, Laura found herself less determined because her period came.


    Laura was having a menstrual cramp with her forehead gleamed with sweat. Nicole was shocked at


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    seeing her like this.

 Chapter 512 Barely Finished It

    Chapter 512 Barely Finished It


    Chapter 512 Barely Finished It


    "Laura, do you need me to get you some painkillers? Or maybe you should ask for sick leave?"


    There seemed to be some painkillers in Laura''s bag, but Nicole didn''t find them just now.


    Seeing Nicole''s anxious face, Laura shook her head.


    "I''m fine."


    She tried her best to stand up with a pale face and dragged herself to sit in front of the dressing table.


    "Can you get me some warm water in a thermos? And don''t make a fuss."


    Looking at her pale face, Nicole nodded. She wanted to say something, but didn''t say it.


    In a short while, other actors came in.


    There weren''t many dressing rooms, so many people packed in one room.


    Because of what had happened yesterday, people didn''t like Laura to some extent. But none of them


    dared to show that because of the fact that she was the leading actress and her rising poprity in the


    circle over the past two years.


    However, Nicole still acutely felt a sense of alienation.


    She got mad and was about to lose her temper, but someone quietly pulled her sleeve.


    She lowered her head and saw Laura gently shaking her head at her.


    Nicole had to give up. In annoyance, she went out to ask the makeup artist to help Laura put on her


    makeup.


    Not far away, Lanna witnessed that scene and seemed satisfied.


    Before long, a makeup artist came in and finished Laura''s look. The shooting would begin at 8 am, so


    Laura walked out.


    ording to the schedule, there weren''t any action scenes today.


    Laura had no worries. Although she felt ufortable, it was easy to finish a scene without the action


    part. And it didn''t involve mixed emotions. Anyway, it should be an easy task.


    Unfortunately, it wasn''t until she was on the set that she knew that the actor who was supposed to


    finish the scene with her was seriously ill today and had asked for a leave.


    Once Peter saw her, he beckoned to her.


    Laura immediately walked towards him.


    "We changed our schedule of the day. We won''t do the indoor part. And we will shoot the scene in the


    water outdoors. Go get ready. The stunt coordinator will help you get familiar with your moves."


    Laura was taken aback. Looking at the script in Peter''s hands, she didn''t know what to do.


    "But, Peter..."


    Peter frowned and gave her a nce of displeasure.


    "Shirley has been hospitalized with acute gastroenteritis. Now we must hurry up. We don''t have any


    time to waste. I don''t want to hear your advice. The water scene will be filmed sooner orter. And it''s


    warm today. I made the change for you. OK?"


    Laura bit her lips. In a long while, she still nodded.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Sure. Thanks, Peter."


    Peter waved his hand, and Laura left to get ready.


    Once Nicole learned that Laura was going to do the water scene, she was stunned.


    "You can''t get into the water. You don''t feel well today. It''ll get worse if you''re in the water."


    Laura sighed.


    "Nicole, go get me some cotton swabs."


    "Laura."


    "Go!"


    Laura interrupted her. Seeing that, Nicole turned her back on Laura and stomped off to the lounge.


    Laura learned her moves from the stunt coordinator, then the male actor who was doing the water


    scene was ready.


    The staff helped to hang her up with wires and the shooting began.


    It was an action scene.


    Because there were many action scenes in this show, as the leading actress, Laura had to fight a lot.


    Nearly 40% of her work involved action scenes.


    Normally, she could handle it.


    But today she was really in a bad condition. Even if she used her full strength, she could hardly make


    the director happy.


    "Cut!"


    With a frown, Peter moved his eyes away from the monitor, then looked at the people hanging above


    the pond.


    "Laura, what''s wrong with you? You look so weak. You''re not like a female general at all."


    Laurapressed her lips. She knew Peter wasn''t making things difficult for her, and her performance


    today was indeed unsatisfactory, so she said, "Sorry. Let''s try again. I''ll do my best."


    Peter sat down in anger.


    After he said "action", the actors stood in their postures and the shooting began.


    The plot was that after they fought for a while, Laura would be stabbed with a sword and then fall into


    the water.


    Although it was autumn, the weather was cold. It was sunny, but the temperature was actually a bit low.


    There was a small pond outside overgrown with weeds.


    They fought for several rounds. Later, Laura was "stabbed", then she screamed and fell into the water.


    The actor flew back to the shore, holding his sword after a very beautiful sword dance. Standing there


    upright, he looked very attractive.


    Laura struggled a few times in the water, then came out with a bunch of colorful weeds on her head.


    She pointed to the shore and shouted, "Tom Smith, how dare you!"


    "Cut!"


    Peter''s voice sounded at this moment.


    "Next scene."


    He only said two simple words, but everyone at the set felt greatly relieved.


    The actor became nervous and worried about Laura right after the shooting ended. Watching Laura


    trembling in the water with her arms crossed on her chest, he asked, "How do you feel? Are you OK?"


    Laura felt freezing cold in the icy water. "I''m fine," she said, with her teeth shook in coldness.


    Other people on the set pulled her up at once.


    Once she got out of the water, Nicole ran over with a bottle of warm water and a nket.


    Seeing her deathly pale face, Nicole felt like crying.


    "Laura."


    Laura patted the back of her hand tofort her, then said in a low voice, "I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    Nicole pursed her lips and covered Laura tight in a nket.


    Laura had a few mouthfuls of water, then walked over to Peter.


    "Peter, how''s that shot?"


    Peter nodded and looked up at her again. He frowned when he saw that she was all wet with a pale


    face.


    "Your part is over today. Go home and have a good rest."


    Laura nodded.


    "Thanks, Peter."


    So she left. Not far away, Lanna frowned as she watched the scene.


    "Hi, Peter."


    She walked over and smiled at him, "Is it my part next?"


    Peter gave her a nod and told the assistant director to tell her what she should do next. Laura turned


    around and gave them a nce. She seemed to think about something.


    Back at the hotel, Laura took a warm shower. As soon as shey in bed, she felt pain all over her body.


    She closed her eyes and felt dizzy, as if something was stirring in her head, which was really


    ufortable.


    Nicole went out to buy some pills for her. Seeing Laura lying there, she poured a ss of warm water


    and walked over.


    "Laura, are you alright?"

 Chapter 513 Starts To Get Better

    Chapter 513 Starts To Get Better


    Chapter 513 Starts to Get Better


    Laura pulled herself up. "I''m fine. Just a little dizzy," she said, shaking her head.


    Nicole didn''t think she was fine, so she reached out her hand to touch her forehead.


    "Oh my, Laura, you''re having a fever!"


    Laura was surprised, then she felt her forehead too.


    But because she had a fever and her body was also hot, she didn''t feel any difference.


    It was just that she was so dizzy and everything became blurry in her sight.


    Nicole got anxious and wanted to call a doctor, but was stopped by Laura.


    "Don''t." She weakly stretched out her hand to stop Nicole. After thinking for a while, she said, "Help me


    ask Peter for a leave. Just tell him I won''t be back to the set tonight. And talk to him in private. We can


    go to the hospital by ourselves."


    Nicole was still worried. "But you''re..."


    "It''s OK. It''s just a cold. And I''m on my period. Don''t worry, no big deal."


    Nicole bit her lips and had to listen to Laura.


    Nicole exined it to Peter in private. Peter was very considerate, but he was unhappy that Laura


    didn''t tell him she wasn''t in a good condition.


    It made him the bad guy.


    Nicole didn''t want to waste time talking with him. Given his attitude towards Laura yesterday, it couldn''t


    be more obvious why Laura didn''t dare to tell him the truth.


    Nicole rushed back and called the driver over. Without dy, she and Laura went to the hospital.


    However, even if Nicole and Peter talked in private, people on the set still know that Laura went to the


    hospital.


    It was embarrassing to let everyone know that she was on her period.


    Therefore, what everyone basically knew was that Laura fell in the water and then was sent to the


    hospital.


    It inevitably aroused some people''s resentment.


    Laura was indeed an A-list actress, so spoiled.


    They bet the driver had to drive faster, or she might recover before they reached the hospital.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Because in the afternoon Lanna also had a scene in the water, but the difference was that it was a


    scene of bathing by the water.


    She didn''t need to do any moves, so it wasn''t tiring at all. She only needed to sit inside.


    But she had to stay in the water for a long time outdoors, so it could still be very cold.


    Lanna, however, perfectly finished this scene. After it was done, she insisted on having more shots to


    choose the best one.


    In contrast to Laura''s mistakes in the morning, their performances were poles apart.


    In an instant, Laura became a spoiled, nasty, and calcting girl in people''s eyes.


    Lanna, who didn''t enjoy much fame in the industry, suddenly became an example of a professional


    actress.


    When some people gossiped about that, they had to admit it was really unfair in the entertainment


    industry. Some actors had worked really hard for a dozen years, but they were easily overshadowed by


    those who had beautiful faces.


    It was an era of external beauty.


    Before long, people in the crew shared the same opinion that Laura didn''t deserve her fame.


    Within one day, another crew next to them also heard about Laura''s bad reputation. Now she was


    notorious for putting on airs, bullying other actresses, and being spoiled.


    Coincidentally, Victoria was working in the next crew, and it was also a period drama.


    When she heard the news, she was slightly surprised.


    She knew Laura was signed by Natalia, and they had met a few times before because of Natalia.


    Although they didn''t have a close rtionship, they were friends.


    It was inappropriate for her to ask Laura about it, but she felt it was necessary to give Natalia a heads


    up.


    Right after Natalia gave birth to her baby, she waspletely out of the limelight.


    She used to enjoy acting, butpared with working long hours in the crew, she now preferred to look


    after her son at home.


    Therefore, during these days, she stayed at Pinewood Manor. She would work behind the scenes at


    Annie International and Star Entertainment for a while every day.


    When she received Victoria''s call, she was a little surprised. As soon as she heard what had happened,


    she couldn''t help but frown.


    Given Laura''s development in her career, she should be very familiar with her work now.


    She had fame and was getting more and more famous, so Natalia didn''t need to worry about her.


    Natalia had to be responsible for the business of Annie International, so she was upied and told


    Elsa and Maria to take care of Laura.


    Unexpectedly, these things happened.


    Natalia thought for a while, then said, "Alright, I know. I''ll arrange for someone to handle it."


    Hearing that, Victoria didn''t bother to talk too much with her on the phone, then hung up.


    The next second, Natalia called Maria.


    When Maria heard that, she was surprised and immediately promised that she would figure it out as


    soon as possible, then reported the result to her.


    There were just rumors anyway. After making the call, Natalia let it go.


    During this time, Natalia heard the news from Othua. It seemed they had found a witness when Mr. K


    died.


    The witness imed that he passed by identally and didn''t see Mr. K''s death with his own eyes, but


    he saw a man in a ck leather jacketing out of the corridor.


    Because the sky was very dark that night and there were no street lights on, he didn''t see the person''s


    face clearly.


    He just vaguely recognized that he was a white guy.


    This clue, although not very useful, at least provided Natalia with some information.


    In Othua, except for Violet Group, only Dragon Club mainly consisted of white people.


    However, throughout Europe, there was another group that everyone usually overlooked.


    That was the Dreamers'' Association.


    It was established at the beginning of thest century, which was originally an organization formed by a


    group of people who had taken refuge abroad to shield each other.


    After the war was settled and the world gradually became safer, the organization didn''t disband, but


    changed from a mutual protection organization to a localmunity leader.


    Because it normally kept a very low profile, few people could notice it.


    And because of itsrge number of members, there was the Dreamers'' Association where there were


    dreamers, although it spread abroad, it was actually very loose.


    To put it nicely, it was an association, but frankly, it was just a title.


    Because of that, nobody really cared about it.


    Normally, few people would bring up this organization with a history of more than a hundred years. If it


    weren''t for the murder this time, Natalia wouldn''t have remembered this organization.


    With a frown, she was lost in thought.


    Although she wasn''t sure whether it had something to do with the Dreamers'' Association, it was better


    to let it do the investigation if the murderer was also a dreamer than herself searched for the needle in


    a haystack.

 Chapter 514 Filming On The Mountain

    Chapter 514 Filming On The Mountain


    Chapter 514 Filming on the Mountain


    Thinking of that, she told Archie about it.


    Once Archie got the news, he agreed that her idea was feasible, so he sent people to Othua overnight


    to get in touch with local people from the Dreamers'' Association.


    At the same time, Laura came back from the hospital.


    Once she was in the crew again, she felt the atmosphere wasn''t right.


    She felt more people looked at her with greater hatred.


    After all, she had been in this industry for years, and she didn''t allow Nicole to call a doctor over to the


    set exactly because she was unwilling to cause a sensation.


    Right now, she acutely saw she was in trouble.


    Coincidentally, Maria called her at this moment and asked her about the rumors.


    Laura understood she couldn''t keep a secret, so she told Maria everything, including what had


    happened yesterday.


    After Maria heard the whole story, she was a little surprised.


    "Lanna? I don''t see why she has to cause you trouble. You''re two actresses of totally different types


    and levels."


    Laura gave a sigh, theny down on her bed.


    "If I knew the reason, I wouldn''t be attacked all the time and unable to fight back."


    Hearing that, Maria hesitated. But no matter how she thought about it, she still failed to remember


    when Laura had stood in Lanna''s way.


    Laura was still young in her early twenties, and she had only gained some fame for a year or two. She


    now was a popr young actress with a promising future.


    Lanna, however, had been in this industry for ten years. She was already thirty now, and she couldn''t


    In that case, why did Lanna make things difficult for Laura and even frame her?


    What Maria didn''t say was that Lanna actually enjoyed a good reputation in this industry.


    Unlike Lily, who was a domineering temperamental actress without any acting skills, Lanna was really


    good at acting with principles. Over these years, she couldn''t more famous because of her


    unwillingness to obey the unspoken rules in this circle.


    With her abilities, she should have been famous long ago if she had not behaved like this.


    Thinking of that, Maria asked Laura for more details.


    Laura actually wasn''t very clear about that. Even after careful thinking in retrospect, she still couldn''t


    figure out why Lanna didn''t get along with her.


    She could only sigh and shake her head, "Maria, stop asking me about that. I really have no idea. Or


    should I task her about this for you sometime?"


    Hearing that, Maria rolled her eyes.


    "Ohe on! She obviously doesn''t like you. You think she''s gonna be honest with you?"


    Lauraughed. Knowing that she couldn''t get any useful information from Laura, Maria stopped asking


    her and hung up.


    The next day in the early morning, production coordinators sent someone to remind Laura to be quick.


    Because they were going to film a scene on a mountain today, they needed to leave early.


    Laura got up from her bed, groggy. After a night''s rest, she felt so much better and didn''t have a fever


    now. She should be fine today.


    Nicole came over, yawning. The two packed up their things, went out with dark circles on their face,


    and got into an MPV prepared by the crew.


    Because they needed to begin shooting at dawn, they didn''t have much time. It would definitely be too


    Therefore, the makeup artist was already waiting for them in the car, so Laura could wear makeup on


    the road.


    Fortunately, Laura had washed her face before she came out. And the road from here to the shooting


    location, except for thest section, was a rtively t concrete road. The car wouldn''t bump, and it


    should be easy for them to put on makeup.


    The makeup artist first did her eyebrows, and soon finished a very heroic and vintage look.


    Looking at herself in the mirror for a while, Laura was quite satisfied. She nced at the time on the


    screen of her phone, and it was only 6 am.


    Jesus, she was woken up so early this morning!


    Once her makeup was done, Nicole took out her breakfast from her bag and said, "Have some food."


    Laura nodded, then shared her breakfast with the makeup artist and other staff, then took a piece of


    bread and started to eat.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She gnawed at the bread while opening the curtains of the car.


    The sky outside the window wasn''t bright yet, and there was only faint white on the horizon. The cold


    autumn frost stained the ss with ayer of watery mist. Even if they didn''t go out, they could still feel


    the biting chill outside.


    "Did the temperature drop today?"


    Someone asked all of a sudden.


    Nicole replied, "Yes, it went down. It was 15 Celsius degrees yesterday, but it''s only 7 or 8 today. I


    watched the weather forecast before I left my apartment and it''s said that it would be raining quite


    heavily today."


    Upon hearing that, someone frowned.


    "We''ll shoot on a suspension bridge today. If it rains, it can be tricky for us. I hope it rains after the


    filming is over."


    Laura smiled and said, "Well, why don''t you find a church and make the wish? It might work."


    Hearing that, the staff took it seriously.


    "Good idea! There is indeed a church on the mountain. If we''re going to pass by it, I''ll go in to worship."


    Everyone was amused by his serious face.


    Before long, they arrived at the top of the mountain.


    When they arrived at the destination, it was only half-past six.


    It was vaguely bright on the horizon, and the whole world was still in a deep sleep.


    It was windy and the temperature was much lower at the top of the mountain. Nicole took a jacket that


    she always carried with her from her bag, then put it on Laura before they walked to the suspension


    bridge.


    People in the prop group came in another car, earlier than them. At this time, all the lighting machines


    and other props were ready.


    Peter was also there. He was instructing the lighting team to set the scene.


    The next second, he turned around and saw Laura. "Go memorizing your lines. The weather isn''t that


    good. I''m afraid it''ll rainter. Let''s make it quick and finish the shooting as early as possible. It''s not


    safe to stay here for too long."


    Laura agreed by a nod, then walked to the side to memorize her lines.


    In fact, she couldn''t be more familiar with her lines now, but she felt she must do something when


    everyone was busy with their work.


    A new male actor would work with her today, and he yed a servant by a prince.


    In this scene, Laura needed to walk across the suspension bridge to meet the male protagonist.


    The male protagonist was kidnapped by the enemy at this time, and she had to trade her life to keep


    him safe.


    But in fact, this male protagonist wasn''t the real male protagonist, but was disguised by their enemy to


    trap her.


    It wasn''t a very exciting part of the show, and it was just a regr scene, because Laura was already


    aware that the man opposite her wasn''t the real one.


    However, nothing good came without a price, and she had to go over to find out the truth.


    The plot soundedplicated, but it was actually easy to be performed.

 Chapter 515 On A Whim

    Chapter 515 On A Whim


    Chapter 515 On a Whim


    After everything was ready, the shooting began.


    In a long ocean blue dress, Laura walked up to the bridge.


    Opposite her, a few gangsters tied a young man with a mask on his face. They tied his hands on his


    back and put two knives crossed on his neck, shouting at Laura, "Come over alone. No weapons. Or I''ll


    kill him right now!"


    Standing still on the bridge, Laura sneered, "How could I be sure you''ll let him go after I go over?"


    Those people on the other side were taken aback for a moment, and apparently didn''t expect that she


    would even bargain with them at this moment.


    Therefore, one of them angrily said, "Juste over! Or I''ll kill him now!"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was known to everyone that the prince and princess were a loving couple.


    They believed the princess wouldn''t risk the prince''s life, so they chose to threaten her in that way.


    But Laura stood still there and did nothing.


    She only sneered at them, "Since it''s a deal, I think both of us need to show some sincerity. I''m already


    here, but I don''t see you really want to strike a deal. Don''t try to fool me. If you want to kill him, do it


    now. I can kill myself after he''s dead. It''s romantic that I die with my husband on the same day. I won''t


    be fooled by you."


    As she said that, she really stopped walking ahead.


    Seeing that, the gangsters were stunned. It was totally beyond their expectation now.


    Laura seemed determined, so they had to give in.


    "So what do you want?"


    "See the bridge?" Laura pointed to the narrow and old suspension bridge under her feet. "This bridge is


    narrow so you don''t have to worry that I''ll y any tricks on it and I''ll be able to trust you too."


    "Bring him over. Let him go, and you could have me. I can''t hurt you in a narrow space anyway. How is


    it?"


    Those people looked at each other, and then made their decision.


    "Fine, do what you said!"


    Afterward, they moved to the bridge with the young man in their hands.


    Laura stood there quietly, waiting for them toe over.


    On the shore of the bridge, several machines were rolling to shoot the scene from different angles.


    But right at this moment.


    As soon as those gangsters stepped on the bridge, they heard a creak.


    Some of them were struck dumb for a second and stopped.


    A few wooden boards on one side of the bridge fell all of a sudden, then the ropes tied to them broke at


    once.


    Everyone was scared. A stern shout immediately sounded, and someone yanked them back.


    "Come back. It''s dangerous!"


    The next second, with crackles, the wooden nks on the bridge all flew up out of control.


    Laura was taken aback. But before she could realize what was happening, she suddenly felt nothing


    was supporting her at her feet.


    With a scream, her whole body sank. In sheer panic, she stretched out her hands and grabbed the


    hemp ropes on the handrail. Then she felt was in the air for a while, and was heavily mmed against


    the cliff wall.


    "Laura!"


    "Laura!"


    "Laura!"


    Countless exmations and screams sounded above her head. Laura felt her two arms were torn


    apart, and her body was in fiery pain.


    It was so painful that she could barely utter a word. Exhausting all her strength, she sped the ropes


    in her hands.


    At this moment, a sh of thunder suddenly exploded in the sky, and the heavy rain started to pour


    down.


    Peter realized it was dangerous and immediately shouted, "Save her! Now! Go!"


    The set was in chaos.


    At the same time.


    Max strangely changed his routine these days. He used to y around all day and night, and wouldn''t


    get up till 3 pm the next day.


    But recently, he went to bed and got up regrly. He got up early in the morning and went to bed at 12


    at night.


    People around him, however, weren''t used to his sudden change. They always felt it was the calm


    before the storm.


    As a result, they remained very careful when they were with him.


    Max, instead, seemed easy-going in a good mood. He didn''t me them at all, and even took them to


    climb the mountain together today.


    These rich young men almost never got up so early before.


    Although Max promised that this would be fun, they all looked haggard after being forced to leave the


    bed. In fact, they looked like that someone is dying.


    Max couldn''t care less about that. After all, whether they were willing toe or not, they must be


    here.


    Unfortunately, it began to rain when they were halfway up the mountain.


    One of them couldn''t stand the weather, and said with his head covered with his clothes, "It''s rainy.


    Why don''t we go back now?"


    Max was upset in annoyance, but he refused to give up. After a nce at the gloomy sky, he coldly


    said, "It''s just a drizzle. Stay calm and keep going!"


    Upon hearing that, they felt like crying.


    Someone said, "We can''t climb in the rain. Even if we don''t go back, we should at least find a ce to


    hide and take a break, or we''ll catch a cold."


    Many people agreed with what he said.


    "Yeah, right."


    "But I don''t see any shelter here?"


    Those people Max called out this time were mostly young men who came from some super-rich


    families in Eqitin. Several of them were currently popr young actors in the entertainment industry.


    In order to be epted by the rich circle, they had spared no effort, so they naturally wouldn''t miss this


    great chance to hang out with Max today.


    But it didn''t mean they were willing to get wet in the rain.


    Seeing they were reluctant to go, Max turned mad and


    coldly said, "Just leave if you don''t want to keep going. Don''t evere to me again."


    "..."


    He obviously lost his temper, so other people didn''t know what to say all of a sudden.


    A friend of Max in the crowd said, "I heard there is a crew shooting here today. They might have


    something for us to take shelter from the rain. Why don''t we go over to have a look?"


    Other people seconded it.


    Another man said,


    "Yeah, I''ve heard about it too. They are at the top of that mountain. We can go up there and see what


    they''re shooting."


    With a frown, Max''s good mood for the day was officially ruined.


    However, getting wet was not what he really wanted. Since there was a ce to shelter from the rain


    on the mountain, going up there would be the right thing to do.


    So he led arge group of people, walking towards the crew.

 Chapter 516 Meet By Chance

    Chapter 516 Meet By Chance


    Chapter 516 Meet by Chance


    At this time, on the set.


    Laura had been hanging below for ten minutes.


    Peter and Nicole were anxious and thought of every way, but there was nothing they could do to save


    her.


    Because there was only one scene on the mountain today, there were not many people here. Besides


    the lighting crew, some propmen and photographers, only Peter, a few male actors, and a makeup


    artist were here.


    The sudden ident caught everyone off guard.


    Peter yelled at the propmen, "Didn''t you guys say you checked it before? What''s going on? This is


    what you called ''checked''?"


    They were a little aggrieved, "the bridge is not a prop. It''s been here for a long time and it''s always


    been strong. How could we have known it would break when Laura was walking on it?"


    Peter was so angry he almost had a heart attack.


    He turned to his assistant and asked, "Have you found anyone to help yet?"


    The assistant shook his head awkwardly, "we''re in the middle of nowhere and it''s raining. The crane


    can''t get here anytime soon."


    Peter was anxious, "What about the martial arts instructors? Tell them to bring wires over and save


    her."


    The assistant was in a dilemma.


    "There is no martial arts instructor here today. Because we can''t bring a lot of props, the prop team


    didn''t bring wires. We..."


    "Enough!"


    Nicole suddenly shouted, her eyes red with anger. She red at those irresponsible people and


    shouted, "What are you doing? Laura has been hanging for more than ten minutes. How long can she


    hold on in the rain? Can somebody help her?"


    The assistant looked at her and didn''t say anything.


    Nicole added, "There are no wires but you guys have ropes. Tie the ropes to your body and go down.


    Oh,e on! Man up, people!"


    No one spoke or even looked at her. They all avoided her questioning gaze.


    Nicole was desperate.


    Just then, someone in the crowd whispered, "It''s raining heavily and the rocks are wet and slippery.


    Nobody would go down there without any protection unless he wants to die!"


    Before that person could finish his sentence, he was elbowed and shut up.


    Peter looked mad, but he could not force people to go down there.


    He instructed his assistant in a low voice, "Call the crew and tell them to send someone with tools here.


    By the way, call the police and see if they have a quicker and easier way to save her."


    The assistant immediately did what he said.


    Nicole knew that Laura would not be rescued anytime soon.


    They called the crew and the police, but it would take them at least half an hour to get up here. Who


    knew if Laura could hold on that long?


    She cried out in fear.


    When Peter turned around and saw her crying, he was furious.


    "Come on. Don''t cry. You will be fine!"


    Nicole said as she wiped her tears, "She''s been down there for so long. How can she be fine?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Her words made Peter a little worried.


    He walked to the edge of the cliff and looked down, only to see that it was so deep that Laura could not


    be seen.


    "Laura, are you okay? Can you hear me?"


    After a long time, a faint voice came from below.


    "Yes."


    The voice was faint, but it cheered up the crowd.


    Everyone was excited. Peter said at once, "Don''t worry. I''ve sent someone to get the tools. We''ll go get


    you right away. How long can you hold on?"


    In fact, Laura couldn''t hold on any longer.


    A sudden ident, danger, and heavy rain.


    Physiologically and psychologically, she could barely hold on.


    However, she clenched her teeth and shouted, "I can hold on a little longer."


    Peter heard her voice and was relieved.


    "Okay, hang in there. People are on their way to help."


    The rocks were slippery in the rain, so no one dared to risk their lives and go down there and they


    could only wait for professional rescuers.


    Time was running out.


    At that time, Peter let go of his prejudice against Laura. After all, she was an actress in his crew and he


    had to make sure that she was safe.


    He looked at his watch and made a phone call again.


    "How fast can you get here?"


    The rescue team was on its way.


    "At least twenty minutes."


    "Can you go faster?"


    "We''reing as fast as we can. Tell her to hold on and wait for us."


    Peter scolded, "Wait for you? Are you kidding me? This is somebody''s life we''re talking about!


    The person on the other side of the phone was helpless. People were not birds and could not fly. In the


    end, he hung up the phone in Peter''s anxious cursing.


    So Max and his fellows arrived only to see the mess.


    "What''s going on? Are you guys filming anything now? What are you all doing at the edge of the cliff?"


    It hadn''t been long since Laura had fallen and word hadn''t spread, so the others didn''t know about it.


    Max took a look at Peter and recognized him.


    The image of a woman shed instantly across his mind and his face darkened with anger.


    "Let''s get out of here."


    After saying that, he turned to leave.


    People who came with him were confused and didn''t know what was going on.


    "Ohe on, Max. Let''s see what''s happening here."


    "It''s raining so hard and this is the only ce where there is a shelter. Let''s stay."


    It was clear that none of them wanted to leave.


    Max''s face darkened even more.


    At that moment, Peter spoke up.


    He knew Max. They didn''t know each other well, but he had no other choice right now.


    He walked anxiously toward Max and said, "Max! d you''re here. I need your help. You are


    resourceful and powerful. Help us!"


    Before Max could say anything, Nicole approached him and looked at him excitedly.


    "Max, save Laura! If you don''t save her, she''s not gonna survive this."


    Max trembled.


    His countenance changed.


    Nicole had seen Max approach Laura several times before. She didn''t know if they were in a


    rtionship, but she was sure something had happened between them.

 Chapter 517 Coming In The Rain

    Chapter 517 Coming In The Rain


    Chapter 517 Coming in the Rain


    "What''s going on?"


    Max couldn''t help but ask.


    Peter told him the whole story right away.


    When he learned that the bridge was broken and Laura was hanging below, he froze furiously.


    "So why are you standing here? Why don''t you guys save her?"


    Peter didn''t know what to say.


    "We tried to save her, but there''s nothing we can do to help. I just called for help, but it''s raining and it''ll


    take them at least twenty minutes toe from town. I''m afraid she won''t be able to hold on that long."


    Nicole cried in anxiety.


    "Max, you must save Laura. You are almost omnipotent. You can figure out a way to save her, can''t


    you?"


    Max''s face turned livid.


    "I''m not God. There are no tools here. What can I do?"


    Theirst hope was gone when they heard his words.


    Just at that moment, there was a boom.


    Thunder boomed in the sky.


    Everyone was startled. Suddenly, they heard the sound of something snapping from below the cliff.


    Someone shouted, "The rope is about to break!"


    Everyone panicked and ran to the edge of the cliff.


    The rope attached to the bridge was cracked because it was worn by sharp stones. It was probably


    about to break.


    "What do we do?"


    Nicole shed tears of panic.


    Max''s face was gloomy. Suddenly, he turned his head and noticed a rope not far away.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "How long is that rope?"


    Peter immediately knew what he wanted to do.


    He frowned and said in a low voice, "It''s raining so hard. It''s not safe to go down with ropes. You could


    easily fall. This is several hundred meters deep."


    Max didn''t listen to him. He only asked angrily, "I''m asking you how long the rope is!"


    Peter was shocked by him. He took a step back and replied, "It''s about 50 or 60 meters. The bridge is


    40 meters long. It should be enough."


    Max didn''t say anything else. He turned his head coldly and walked to the rope. He took off his wet


    jacket and began to wrap the rope around his waist.


    "Max!"


    "Max, what are you doing?!"


    The rich men who came with him were stunned.


    They all knew what he wanted to do.


    They had known Max for so long. They knew that Max had always loved beautiful women, but they


    didn''t expect him to do this for love.


    He was going down with a rope in such heavy rain. He was risking his neck.


    A close friend of Max''s immediately tried to talk him out of this, "Max, you really don''t have to do this.


    Miss Davies is indeed a beautiful woman, but the rescue team will be here soon, won''t they? You really


    don''t have to go down yourself."


    Max looked at the man coldly, "Can''t you see the rope is about to break? Do you think she can possibly


    hold on for another 20 minutes?"


    The man was speechless.


    Another man also said,


    "Max, this is so not you. You don''t even know her well. Don''t risk your life for her."


    Max sneered.


    He sounded arrogant as if what he was saying was something to be bragged about.


    "Who says I don''t know her well?"


    Everyone was confused.


    Max nced coldly at his so-called friends and said, "She owes me money. How can she pay me back


    if she dies?"


    "..."


    Everyone was silent. Mr. Nixon was too capricious.


    Max ignored them. He wrapped the rope around his waist and handed the other end to Peter.


    "Have a few strong people hold onto it. If anything happens, you''ll all be in big trouble. Got it?"


    Peter freaked out when he knew Max was going down himself. He would say yes of course?


    He said with difficulty, "Max, are you sure about this? I can''t be responsible if something happens to


    you."


    Max was the second son of the Nixon family, the descendant of one of the four families. If something


    really happened to him here, not to mention Peter, even these rich men who came with him today


    couldn''t get away with it.


    The Nixon family would surely kill them.


    Max sneered.


    "So hold onto the rope, OK?"


    Peter didn''t dare to say anything else and could only nod his head.


    Nicole was happy to know that Laura would be saved and grabbed the other end of the rope at once.


    She encouraged Max, "Max, don''t worry. I won''t let go even if everyone else does. I won''t let you guys


    fall."


    Max looked mad all of a sudden.


    He red at Nicole.


    What was she talking about?


    If everyone else let go, what was the point of her holding on alone?


    She was so thin. Maybe she would be dragged down.


    When the rich men heard Nicole''s words, they understood the situation.


    Max was determined to go down. In their view, he was just taking a risk for a beautiful actress.


    Nothing would happen to him, so they had to take this opportunity to please him.


    So they also grabbed the rope and said firmly, "Max, don''t worry. We will definitely pull you guys up."


    "Yes, you and your woman will be fine."


    "Your woman"... Peter and the others froze a moment.


    Max nodded expressionlessly, gripped the rope, and went down the cliff.


    At this moment.


    Laura just felt like a kite hanging from a tree that could be torn apart by the storm at any moment.


    She was on her period, so not only did her arms hurt, but even her belly ached from the cold rain.


    Just when Laura thought she couldn''t hold on, she vaguely saw a person slowly climbing down.


    The heavy rain blurred the scene in front of her. She only felt the man approaching her in the rain like a


    hero against all odds.


    She froze and opened her mouth to make a sound, but she didn''t say anything.


    She was hoarse and couldn''t say anything at all.

 Chapter 518 He Saved Her

    Chapter 518 He Saved Her


    Chapter 518 He Saved Her


    Max soon reached her.


    When she saw that he was the one who came down, she froze and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Max rolled his eyes over at her.


    "Who else do you think would risk their lives to save you now?"


    He was indeed risking his life.


    Laura''s eyes turned red and she wanted to cry.


    Perhaps under circumstances like this, people would be extra vulnerable. She felt that her disguised


    strong appearance copsed in her heart.


    Her tears silently mixed with the rain.


    Max looked at her in silence.


    She was usually either cheerful or eloquent. She had rarely been so vulnerable in front of him.


    It was like Max''s heart skipped a beat. He wrapped the rope around her waist and tied her to himself.


    Then he held her waist with his other hand and said, "Don''t cry. Now it''s not the time. Let''s go up first."


    Laura nodded.


    She was exhausted and almostpletely leaning on him.


    Fortunately, Max was physically active and was agile and strong enough. He climbed up with her


    quickly.


    The muscles under his shirt were firm. Laura suddenly felt a sense of security she hadn''t felt in a long


    time.


    She looked up at his firm jaw and suddenly asked, "Why are you here?"


    Max said coldly as he climbed up, "I was just passing by!"


    Laura smiled.


    He hadn''t changed a bit. He had always been an arrogant rich man.


    But at this time, she didn''t want to be mad at him.


    They had been arguing all this time. Perhaps at that moment, she was finally done arguing with him.


    "Thank you, Max."


    She leaned on him and whispered.


    Max''s back stiffened.


    She had said a lot of things to him, but most of them were mean.


    He was not used to her being so soft and gentle.


    He said coldly, "Don''t say anything. Save your energy."


    Laura really didn''t say anything else.


    After 10 minutes or so, Max brought her to the ground.


    Everyone rushed over.


    "Laura, are you all right?"


    "Laura, how are you feeling?"


    Laura covered her belly and looked at them, her vision blurred.


    Max untied the rope and wrapped her in his jacket.


    He turned his head and ordered Peter, "Why are you standing here? Drive her to the hospital."


    Peter said yes and went to get his car at once.


    Then Max bent down and picked her up.


    Laura grabbed his cor and opened her mouth, but before she could say anything, she heard Max say


    in a cold voice, "If you don''t want me to throw you down, shut up."


    He sounded domineering, but he cared for her.


    Laura felt nothing but sadness.


    She nodded with red eyes.


    Her belly twitched and hurt. She was semiconscious and vaguely felt Max carrying her into a car. Then


    she felt warm and instantly rxed. She couldn''t hold on any longer and passed out.


    Laura woke up to find everything she saw was white.


    It seemed that she was in a hospital.


    She slowly opened her eyes and looked around.


    Suddenly, she saw Max sitting next to her.


    Was he the one who brought her here?


    Seeing Max, Laura suddenly remembered that he had desperately tried to save her.


    At that critical moment, when she was helpless and desperate, it was he who came to her rescue.


    This man...


    At this moment, Max turned his head and saw that Laura was awake.


    His countenance changed. He wanted to be serious, but then he remembered something and smiled.


    "Are you feeling any better?"


    Max held Laura''s hand at once and stared into her eyes.


    Laura was staring tenderly at Max, but now she didn''t know what to do.


    She immediately looked away.


    "I''m... I''m fine."


    Max knew something was wrong with Laura. Just now he felt the look in Laura''s eyes was not the


    same as before.


    "That''s good."


    Max helped Laura sit on the bed.


    "Can I have some water?"


    Laura felt that the atmosphere was a little awkward. She wanted to calm down, so she asked him to get


    some water for her.


    Because she found that she seemed to have a crush on Max after he saved her.


    The thought made her panic.


    "Okay."


    After tucking Laura in, Max got her a ss of water.


    "Here. It''s lukewarm."


    Laura took the ss of water, but she felt the look in Max''s eyes was even more passionate.


    She didn''t know what was wrong with her. She wanted to avoid his eyes.


    "Turn around."


    Max stared at Laura for a few minutes. Seeing that she was about to turn her back to him, he couldn''t


    stand it anymore.


    "Ah..."


    Suddenly, Max grabbed Laura''s shoulder and she freaked out.


    They looked at each other.


    Laura felt her heart pounding.


    But Max just looked at her without saying anything.


    "What... what are you thinking?" she couldn''t help but ask him.


    This was like torment for Laura.


    "Why are you always avoiding my kindness? You have feelings for me too, don''t you?"


    Max frowned with an aloof look in his eyes.


    "I..."


    She did like him, but how did he know that?


    "What? Can you tell me why you''re always avoiding me? Is it that hard to admit that you like me?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Max didn''t understand why Laura was afraid to admit that she liked him and repeatedly rejected him.


    "No, I don''t. Nonsense."

 Chapter 519 Misunderstanding

    Chapter 519 Misunderstanding


    Chapter 519 Misunderstanding


    Laura could almost hear her heart beating, but she still denied it.


    "I''m not blind. Do you think I can''t see that?"


    At this moment, Max held Laura''s hand again.


    Laura didn''t know what to do. She could only bow her head and keep silent.


    Max was really helpless. Why was she unwilling to admit that she liked him?


    Was it that difficult for her?


    "Laura!"


    Laura kept struggling. It seemed she didn''t want Max to touch her at all.


    Just then, Isaac knew that Laura was hospitalized.


    He immediately stopped working and rushed to the hospital.


    In fact, Isaac and Laura were ostensibly husband and wife, but only they knew that it was just a pact.


    At that time, Laura needed his money and Isaac needed a wife.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    So they got married and got what they wanted.


    In this case, they should have left each other alone.


    But Isaac had already fallen in love with Laura and he just didn''t dare to tell her about it. He knew she


    didn''t like him at all.


    And he thought they were getting along well now. He didn''t want his impulsiveness to destroy their


    rtionship.


    He knew that if he told Laura about it, she would definitely turn him down.


    So Isaac chose not to do anything and hide his love.


    But he didn''t think that Laura would be hospitalized due to an ident.


    Now he was like ants on a hot pan.


    He put on his jacket, ran out of thepany, and drove to the hospital.


    He got out of his car and rushed to the reception desk before he had a chance to lock his car.


    "Hello, is there a patient named Laura? Can you tell me where she is now?"


    Isaac breathed heavily.


    Looking at the nervous man, the receptionist quickly told him her ward number.


    "Thank you very much."


    Isaac thanked the receptionist and immediately ran straight to the elevator.


    Isaac''s hurried footsteps echoed in the quiet corridor.


    He arrived at the door of the ward, straightened his clothes, and tried to calm down.


    After all, he couldn''t let Laura see him in a mess. He must remain perfect.


    Isaac finally calmed down and then opened the door with a smile.


    He hoped that Laura would see his smile at first nce.


    But he didn''t expect a man to be in Laura''s room.


    Max!


    And what shocked him the most was that Max was hugging Laura.


    Isaac froze.


    What...


    What were they doing?


    "Let go of me!"


    Isaac heard Laura''s cry.


    He took a closer look and found Laura struggling in Max''s arms.


    It turned out that he was forcing Laura to hug him back.


    Isaac didn''t know if it was because he wanted to help Laura out as a friend or because he liked her and


    he got jealous. All he knew was that he had to walk up to Max and stop him.


    "What are you doing?"


    Isaac walked forward quickly and took Max''s hand which was holding Laura''s.


    Max turned his head curiously. He saw Isaac and yelled, "It''s none of your business."


    Isaac was just trying to stop them. He didn''t expect Max to say that.


    Isaac was furious.


    He was Laura''s nominal husband. Of course, this was his business.


    "Let go of her!"


    Isaac pulled Max to his feet.


    "Don''t you know she''s a patient? Open your eyes and see who I am. Is it really none of my business?"


    Isaac pointed his finger at Max and his blue veins popped out on his neck as he spoke.


    Laura was suddenly released and frozen in bed.


    Max didn''t say anything and just sneered.


    Only then did he remember that this man was her husband and that they were married. How ridiculous


    it was that he was standing here now...


    "Huh?! You were saying?"


    Isaac was afraid that Max would do something else to Laura. He stood in front of Laura to protect her


    and questioned Max.


    "Nothing." Max didn''t want to argue with Isaac. He just stood there in silence.


    Isaac immediately sat down in bed to see how Laura was.


    "Are you all right?"


    At this moment, Laura was very frightened because of what had just happened, and there were tears in


    the corners of her eyes.


    She didn''t answer.


    "Why are you crying? Did that bastard bully you? Tell me and I will definitely teach him a lesson."


    He knew that this arrogant man was a bastard.


    Isaac was heartbroken as Laura cried.


    After all, he saw what happened clearly when he entered the room.


    "Since he''s here for you, I''ll leave."


    Max didn''t want to see Isaac and Laura be so close in front of him. He said that indifferently and left.


    His back looked a little lonely.


    "I won''t let you get away with it if it happens again!"


    Isaac pointed at Max and warned him on the hospital bed.


    How could Isaac let Laura suffer like this?


    "It''s okay. Don''t cry. Get some rest. He left. It won''t happen again."


    Isaac closed the door, handed Laura a ss of water, andforted her.

 Chapter 520 Getting Drunk At The Bar

    Chapter 520 Getting Drunk At The Bar


    Chapter 520 Getting Drunk at the Bar


    Laura wasn''t crying now. She had calmed down.


    What Max did just now really scared her.


    Just thinking about him made her sad.


    Isaac looked at her and knew what she was thinking.


    He sighed silently and changed the subject.


    "Don''t worry. It''s okay. Why didn''t you tell me about the ident? Luckily, I learned that you were in the


    hospital, or you would have been in trouble."


    Isaac felt sad for Laura, but he wanted toin and make Laura feel better.


    Laura held the ss with her head down and didn''t say anything.


    Isaac knew she might need some time to herself. He said nothing more and went out to the doctor.


    At this moment.


    Max left the hospital and recalled the image of Laura in Isaac''s arms.


    He drove down the wide road.


    He clutched the steering wheel and his veins stood out on the backs of his hands.


    He was resentful and angry.


    She obviously loved him. Why did she push him away again and again?


    And they had sex before. Why did she still reject him?


    Max felt that he didn''t understand Laura anymore.


    He got even angrier.


    Max had no idea how long he had been driving. He looked around carefully and saw a bar.


    He used to visit this bar when he was in a bad mood.


    Max shook his head. He had inadvertentlye here again.


    He pulled over and walked in.


    He usually went to the bar owned by hispany. He really had forgotten how long it had been since


    thest time he had been here.


    He was now annoyed, so he decided to go in for a drink.


    "Mr. Nixon? What brought you here?"


    Gary Newman was also from a rich family. He was a handsome yboy and people called him Mr.


    Newman.


    He used to be good friends with Max, but then because he had been busy doing his family business,


    they drifted apart.


    Gary was not like other rich people. Max knew that other people approached him because he was the


    second son of the Nixon family.


    But Gary was different. He really didn''t care about anything.


    The Newman family was powerful in Eqitin. In addition to the four families, the Newman family was also


    an old and powerful family.


    At this moment, Gary saw Max in front of the bar, and he shouted out of curiosity.


    "Why are you here?"


    Max nced at Gary and asked.


    "Hey, I''m known as the Prince of Bars. How could I note to this bar?"


    Gary raised an eyebrow at Max.


    They then took their seats.


    "What is it? Got dumped by a girl?"


    Max would onlye to the bar at this time when he was in a bad mood.


    What''s more, as Max''s good friend, Gary knew what had happened between him and Laura.


    Max raised his Long Ind Iced Tea in front of him and nodded.


    It looked ordinary, but it was really strong. It was as surprising as Laura.


    "Hey, you''re handsome and rich. You''re a great catch to all women."


    Gary put his hand on Max''s shoulder.


    "You don''t get it."


    Max kept drinking and let out a long sigh.


    "Don''t torture yourself. Why are you always upset about love? There are countless beautiful women in


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    the world!"


    Gary was a yboy, so he would easily give up a girl that he could not get. He really didn''t understand


    why Max was so obsessed with Laura and repeatedly heartbroken because of her.


    "She''s different."


    In Max''s heart, Laura was different from other women.


    "Why? She''s just an actress. You have a lot of other actresses in yourpany."


    Gary didn''t know what feelings Max had for Laura, but he was upset that his friend was sad because of


    a woman.


    "Just drink."


    Max didn''t want to talk about it.


    He hade to drink to forget about Laura for a while.


    "Okay, let''s drink. We''re going to get so drunk today."


    Gary wanted to leave early before he ran into Max, but now he would stay with Max however long he


    wanted.


    "Gary?"


    Suddenly, a person tapped Gary on the shoulder from behind him.


    "Lily?"


    Gary was chatting with Max with a ss of wine. When he heard someone call him, he turned his head


    straight away.


    He was surprised to see Lily beside him.


    He didn''t expect to meet two acquaintances in one day.


    "Max, you''re here too?"


    Lily turned around and was surprised to see Max beside Gary.


    Max rarely came to ces like this, so she was surprised to see him here today.


    Max looked up at Lily without saying much.


    "How long are you guys going to stay?"


    Lily ran into these two big shots today. She had to get along with them.


    After all, she knew the reason for Max''s bad mood.


    And...


    A smug look shed across her eyes when she thought of what happened this morning.


    "Sit down and grab a drink. Max is in a bad mood. Maybe he''ll feel better with a pretty girl sitting next to


    him."


    Gary pulled up the chair beside him and gestured for Lily to sit down.


    "OK, if you say so."


    Lily sat down beside Gary directly with her ss of wine.


    They both knew well that Max didn''t like women sitting next to him, so Lily didn''t.

 Chapter 521 Get Himself Into Trouble

    Chapter 521 Get Himself Into Trouble


    Chapter 521 Get Himself into Trouble


    It was true that Lily and Max had a "rtionship" before, but they had cut all ties when their


    "rtionship" ended.


    Max had never slept with her, nor had he recognized her as his girlfriend. Last time, he even exposed


    the real purpose of her approaching him in public.


    Lily could be cheeky sometimes, but she still had some self-respect left.


    Therefore, Lily might be acting as if nothing had happened between them before, but she wouldn''t go


    so far as to throw herself at Max''s feet now.


    Max''s behavior today was quite strange. Usually, he was above talking to women, let alone Lily.


    However, he actually allowed Lily to join them at their table and drink with them at this moment.


    Apparently, something was bothering him.


    "Max, I''m wondering what makes you so upset today. Care to tell me about it?"


    Since Max didn''t refuse her, Lily pretended to be curious and ventured to ask hopefully.


    Max shot her a nce with a faint smile.


    He couldn''t be clearer about what Lily was thinking about.


    At ordinary times, he would refuse her without hesitation.


    But somehow, he didn''t want to today.


    "A woman."


    Max said tly after some consideration.


    After that, Lily made some wild guesses about what could have happened to Max.


    Over a few rounds, Lily, emboldened by the wine, sat down next to Max with a wine ss.


    "Well well, I wonder what kind of woman isn''t attracted to you, Max?"


    Lily acted as if she couldn''t figure it out.


    Drinking on his own, Max watched the woman sitting down next to him with a slight frown.


    However, Max didn''t refuse her bluntly because he might get to know what women would be thinking


    from her, but he still struggled a little bit.


    "Were I that woman, I wouldn''t have done that to you. You''re a handsome and faithful guy. You''re a


    golden bachelor for all women."


    Seeing that Max hadn''t refused her, Lily assumed that he must be epting her now, and she was


    getting bolder.


    "So what kind of man do you women prefer?"


    Max got interested upon hearing Lily and made a detailed inquiry.


    Lily gave a shy smile hearing Max''s question.


    The next moment, she drew near to him.


    "So... we women prefer..."


    Lily''s hand was wandering over Max''s body as she spoke.


    Meanwhile, her voice became even more coquettish...


    ... As her hand approached Max''s chest.


    "We prefer... men like you."


    Max knit his eyebrows, surprised by her cheekiness.


    Lily was drawing circles with her finger over Max''s chest, wanting to slide her hand under his shirt the


    next second.


    However, Max was disgusted with skin contact from strangers, especially when the woman in front of


    him was grinningsciviously at him.


    Suddenly, his eyes darkened as he shoved Lily to the ground.


    Lily had thought everything was going smoothly today. During their "rtionship", Max had never


    allowed her to get close to him in private.


    Now she was in despair. She had thought she would never get another chance ever, but unexpectedly,


    she met him today. Moreover, he even allowed her to touch him.


    Overjoyed, Lily was behaving boldly today.


    But the next moment, she ended up being shoved to the ground.


    Lily screamed in pain, but before she could react, she heard Max growling.


    "Shame on you!"


    Irritated, Max thumped the tumbler on the table and rose to his feet.


    They were in a quiet box of the pub.


    The noise gave off such a weird vibe in the box.


    Seeing that, Gary stood up and found Max fuming.


    Gary wanted to say something to ease the tension, but Max simply stormed off the box without looking


    at him.


    Now, Max''s mind was in turmoil. He had nned to grab a few drinks on his own, but Lily invited


    herself, so he changed his n and decided to get some answers from her.


    Maybe he would find out why Laura wouldn''t ept him.


    But unexpectedly, he found out Lily came to seduce him.


    What a disgusting woman!


    Max was still disgusted with what she did to him just now.


    Therefore, he left without looking back.


    Meanwhile, in the box.


    "You..."


    Gary was lost for words.


    He was thest person who wanted things to end up this way, but he also hadn''t expected Lily to be so


    brazen.


    Anyone knew Max hated others touching him, but she had challenged his bottom line again and again.


    Gary had broken into a cold sweat watching her just now.


    "Get up."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Gary didn''t try to make Max stay when he left because he was aware that Max was in a foul mood, and


    he wouldn''t be so stupid as to get himself into trouble.


    Thus, Gary helped Lily up as he got up.


    Gary was no gentleman, but he loved thepany of an eye candy, and he had no sympathy for Lily.


    To women like her, Gary didn''t offend them, nor did he get too close to them.


    "I''m pissed."


    Gary sat down on Max''s seat, his face clouding over with anger.


    "You were asking for it."


    Lily threw Gary a ferocious stare and huffed, "That''s none of your business."


    After that, she left.


    Now, Gary no longer wanted to stay in the pub after they were gone, so he left too after talking to the


    manager for a while.


    The box, where the three of them had been in just now, fell silent.


    Lily was extremely upset now.


    Even after she had left the pub, her mood wasn''t improved at all, but she was filled with resentment.


    In fact, she was totally aware of Max''s love for Laura, but she still put out a feeler just to be sure.


    However, Lily was puzzled as to why Max hadn''t refused her in the first ce. What suddenly changed


    his mind?


    He had nopassion for women at all.


    Lily bit her lower lip hard.

 Chapter 522 We HavenT Found It Out Yet

    Chapter 522 We Haven''T Found It Out Yet


    Chapter 522 We Haven''t Found it out yet


    Now Lily hated Laura even more, but Max was obsessed with her and only made exceptions for her.


    How in the world was she worse than Laura?


    Indignant, Lily wished she could eat Laura alive now.


    Lily''s eyes glinted dangerously with that thought in her mind, her lips curving into a sneer.


    She would get on with her life and made Laura pay a price.


    In Fragrant Hill Vi...


    Max couldn''t drive because he had a few drinks, so he called his driver to drive him home from the pub.


    Since he had drunk a lot today, Max decided to get upstairs to go to bed after he rested for a while.


    "Mr. Nixon."


    Just at this moment, the butler suddenly came up to Max.


    "What is it?"


    Max rubbed his temples with a frown, trying to sober himself up a little.


    "We''ve already got the result of the investigation."


    The butler said, his face grave.


    Max turned to look at him, his dark and sparkling eyes glinting in a cold and domineering manner.


    "How''d it go?"


    "The result shows, the reason Laura got hurt was that someone had tampered with that suspension


    bridge, and that was why you had an ident that day."


    The butler told the truth respectfully.


    In fact, the butler couldn''t be more nervous at this point. His fast heartbeat and steady breathing could


    be clearly heard against the dead silence.


    He knew Max had paid much attention to Laura''s ident. Now that he learned the ident was


    actually engineered, Max would presumably be angrier.


    "But have you found out who did that?"


    Max''s eyes were fixed on the butler right now.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He was curious as to who had done it, and why he must be so evil as to expose Laura to mortal


    danger.


    The butler didn''t know how to answer Max''s question.


    There was a long pause.


    "Why don''t you answer me?"


    Now Max looked grave and wary.


    Meanwhile, his hand, which had been ying with the mellite bead bracelet, stopped as he looked up


    at the butler.


    "Well..."


    Sweat dripped down the butler''s cheeks as he mumbled something in a panic.


    "What!"


    Max snarled.


    "We... We haven''t found it out yet."


    Having said that, the butler swallowed, not knowing whaty ahead of him.


    "What?"


    It didn''t ur to Max that his people actually failed to find out the perpetrator, which made him re up.


    "Then what about the thing I asked you to do before this?"


    Presumably, the perpetrator wasn''t easy to be found, so Max could only ask his people to continue the


    investigation. Fat chance he had of getting the result he wanted soon.


    "It''s taken care of."


    "Then we''ve got to get more people to look into the ident. I won''t me you guys today, but if I don''t


    get an answer next time, don''t me me for being too hard on you."


    Max''s features softened a little, but obviously, he was still angry.


    The butler agreed immediately.


    He knew Max''s personality so well, and that was why he was so frightened just now.


    Max thought for a moment before asking, "By the way, where''s Kevin?"


    The butler began to hesitate again upon hearing him.


    "He... He''s out."


    "He''s out?"


    Max frowned. "To thepany?"


    The butler shook his head. "He''s not in thepany. Ford came to get some documents this morning. I


    mentioned him in passing but Ford said he was not in thepany. I have no idea where he went."


    Max thought for a while, took out his phone, and nced at the time.


    The moment Max saw the date on the screen, something popped into his mind and he pped a hand


    to his forehead.


    "Shit!"


    Max rose to his feet in haste and walked outside as he spoke.


    Meanwhile, in a church over 30 km away from the Fragrant Hill Vi...


    The thing Ally regretted the most about this life was having promised her father she woulde back


    to attend Angie''s wedding.


    It was a grand ceremony. Allegedly, the wedding nner was engaged from Eqitin. The wedding site


    was decorated in pure white and festive red, which made the whole ce romantic and ssy.


    The bride and the groom in the presence of the priest pledged themselves to love one another as Ally


    listened to them quietly. She watched them exchange their rings and kiss and hug amidst the cheers of


    the audience.


    Suddenly, the re of the sun stung Ally''s eyes, so she looked away.


    There was a ss of wine on the table. Ally picked it up and gulped it down, warning herself.


    "Ally, you lost! Just admit it!"


    "From now on, Hardy is Angie''s husband, and he has nothing to do with you!"


    Ally kept warning herself, but after a ss of wine, she couldn''t help but think of what Hardy Stuart said


    to her before.


    He said, "Ally, you''re the best girl I''ve ever met."


    He said, "Ally, the two most blessed things that have ever happened in my life are: to have met you;


    and to marry you."


    He said, "Ally, marry me!"


    But atst, it became, "Ally, I''m sorry!"


    How ironic!


    Ally gave a sneer at the thought of the absurdity of it all.


    She took her purse and got up, ready to leave.


    However, a shrill female voice rang out behind her at this moment.


    "Well, isn''t that Ally?"


    Ally looked back and saw a woman dripping with diamonds. It was Lindsey Lawrence, Hardy''s mother.


    She had never liked Ally, and was always mean to her.


    "Hello, Miss. Lawrence. Is there anything I can help with?" Ally asked with courtesy.


    "Nothing. It impresses me that you''d actuallye back to attend Hardy''s wedding!"


    Lindsey was smiling smugly. Stuart had used to be an educated family. However, it had declined when


    Hardy''s father had died a few years ago, and Hardy worked very hard to keep up appearances. Now


    that Hardy married Angie, and thus had the support from the Fowler Group, Lindsey couldn''t be


    prouder of it.


    A few women of Lindsey''s age were sitting around her, staring at Ally with a mocking smile.


    "How dare shee back now after what happened two years ago? What a shameless woman!"


    "Exactly! She has disgraced her family name!"


    "No wonder no one wants to marry her!"

 Chapter 523 Apologize To Her

    Chapter 523 Apologize To Her


    Chapter 523 Apologize to Her


    After some time, Ally gave a faint smile. "It''s said that Hardy is the president of the Fowler Group now.


    He excels at being a kept man."


    "What did you just say?"


    Irritated, Lindsey widened her eyes and raised her hand, wanting to give Ally a p across the face.


    But her hand froze in the air.


    It turned out Ally, who was smiling sweetly and amiably, gripped Lindsey''s wrist.


    "You''re mad that I''m right, aren''t you? But I''m not the same person I was two years ago! Besides, my


    mother gave me 20% of the shares of the Fowler Group. No matter which post Hardy holds, he works


    for me. Aren''t you afraid that he''ll lose his job if you hit me?"


    As expected, Lindsey was stunned.


    How could she have forgotten that this woman held 20% of the shares of the Fowler Group? If it


    weren''t for this, she wouldn''t have allowed Hardy to be with her back then!


    Two years had passed, and Ally had a sharp tongue still!


    Zack, who was not far away from them, saw something was going on here and came over, asking,


    "What''s going on?"


    Suddenly, Lindsey put on an aggrieved look and started to grumble in an injured tone, "Well, Zack!


    What''s wrong with Ally? I just came to say hi, but she wanted to hit me all of a sudden!"


    Zack frowned. Aware of what had happened between Hardy and Ally, he thought that Ally overreacted


    because she was upset.


    Therefore, he spoke harshly, "Ally, show some respect! How can you hit Mrs. Lawrence?"


    Seeing Zack defending her, Lindsey began to wail to embarrass Ally.


    Zack got annoyed. Why was his daughter such a troublemaker?


    "Ally, apologize to Lindsey!"


    Apologize to her? No way!


    Ally couldn''t help giving a sneer. Judging from the way she gripped Lindsey''s wrist, it really looked as if


    she was going to hit her.


    But why wouldn''t her father ask her about it? Why would he rather trust an outsider than his daughter?


    Allypressed her lips into a thin line. Two years ago when she was involved in that scandal, her dad


    also med her for her promiscuous lifestyle indiscriminately. Now it still sent a chill to her heart when


    she thought of it.


    "What if I don''t?"


    "You!"


    Lindsey snorted. "So this is how the Fowlers teach their daughters? She''s allowed to make a mistake


    and then get away with it without making an apology! Ha! For someone who climbed into a men''s bed


    at 18, no wonder she''d do something like this! Fortunately, Angie isn''t like her. Or I wouldn''t have had


    my son marrying her."


    Zack turned livid upon hearing those mean wordsing from Lindsey''s lips, growling, "Ally, you must


    apologize to her NOW!"


    Ally got agitated too and raised her voice. "I didn''t hit her!"


    "Hey, how dare you deny it! We all saw it, and you still want to deny it? You are meaner than you look,


    brat!"


    "Exactly! You raised a hand to Lindsey. If we hadn''t stopped you, your hand would havended on her


    face."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "She''s an elder. How can you treat her like this? That''s so rude."


    Lindsey''s friends chimed in with her, twisting the fact. Zack, trembling with anger, raised his hand


    abruptly and pped Ally''s face hard.


    Ally''s head was thrown sideways by the p. Seeing Zack take an action, the people around lowered


    their voices and sat back with expectant faces.


    At this point, Angie noticed something went wrong and trotted over from the stage.


    "What''s going on?"


    Someone told her what just happened in a low voice immediately.


    Hearing that, Angie widened her eyes and grumbled in an aggrieved tone, "Ally, how could you have


    done that? Even if you don''t want Hardy to marry me, you can''t raise a hand to Mrs. Lawrence!"


    Ally was speechless. Perhaps all the shameless people in the world had gathered in this room to have


    a party today.


    She wanted to defend herself. "I didn''t..."


    "Enough!"


    Hardy blurted out, frowning, "Why did you invite her?"


    He paused for a moment and taunted, "Ally, I told you two years ago that the woman I love was Angie.


    Why do you keep haunting us? Is it because you can find no other man in this world other than me?


    Besides, it was you who cheated on me with some other man two years ago, so stop acting like a good


    woman!"


    Ally was stupefied, staring at Hardy in disbelief.


    She never expected him to say something like this.


    Even when the scandal happened two years ago, Hardy didn''t say anything so mean to hurt her


    feelings when he broke up with her.


    But now...


    Ally''s mind went nk, her nose twitching, her eyes misting over.


    At this moment, a low and attractive voice rang out.


    "Who says she can find no other man?"


    At the entrance of the hall, the crowd split into halves voluntarily to make way for a tall and young man


    escorted by a dozen men in suits and sunsses.


    Someone in the crowd eximed, "Gosh, who''s that? He''s so handsome!"


    Ally looked up, only to see a tall and strong man at the head of the crowd. He had strong features,


    deep eyes, and pursed lips. Once he appeared, everyone present was overwhelmed by his powerful


    aura. There was no visible logo on his suit, but one could tell it must be expensive at the sight of the six


    sapphire cuff-links on his sleeves.


    Who was that man?


    The eyes of the singledies on the scene began to sparkle. They came to the wedding to socialize in


    the first ce. Now that such a handsome man showed up, they couldn''t hold themselves back


    anymore.


    But the next second, everyone was surprised.


    He walked up to Ally, and his tense face suddenly rxed. His arm was draped around her shoulders


    as he mumbled, "I''m supposed to be your date today, why did youe without me?"


    Ally was dumbfounded, her mind wandering.


    What did he mean by that?


    Did she know him?


    Besides, who were all these people? Were they filming a TV series?


    Before Ally could say anything, a slender and fair finger pressed itself against her lips.


    The man''s face blossomed into a tender and doting smile. "Alright. I know you were worried that I''d be


    too busy, but after all, we''re a couple. I have to meet your family sooner orter, right?"


    Ally gave a wry smile because what the man said was beyond her.


    When had she got a husband? And howe she knew nothing of it?


    "Sir, I..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Ally felt dizzy and copsed. Luckily, the man reacted promptly


    and slipped his arm around her waist, preventing her from falling to the ground.


    What was going on?


    Why was her head spinning?


    Ally knew how much she could drink, and one ss of wine or two was no problem to her at all.


    Before she could figure it out, the man''s cold voice came from over her head.


    "Who just said my wife hit someone?"

 Chapter 524 The Nixon Group

    Chapter 524 The Nixon Group


    Chapter 524 The Nixon Group


    The man''s gaze swept across the faces of the crowd and fell upon Lindsey.


    "Did you say that, granny?"


    Granny?


    Lindsey''s face darkened. What did this young man call her? Even if she was of his parents'' age, he


    could have called her "Mrs. Lawrence" instead of "granny". It sounded terrible!


    Lindsey sulked, "Yes, I did! So what?"


    Kevin Nixon''s lips curved into a sneer. " Ford!"


    The next second, Ford came out of nowhere and gave a hard p across Lindsey''s face.


    Everyone eximed and froze, not knowing what was going on.


    Lindsey fell to the ground and widened her eyes in disbelief. She didn''t really know what was


    happening.


    Kevin stared coldly at her and said loudly, "There''s a rule in the Nixon family: we never offend others


    until we''re offended. You said my wife hit you. She has tomit the crime to take the me. Or she


    shouldn''t have deserved your usation!"


    "What do you mean?"


    Hardy red up and rushed forward, but was stopped by Angie.


    Apparently, she could tell this man wasn''t someone ordinary, and she wouldn''t do anything to him


    rashly without knowing how things stood.


    Angie nced at the empty wine ss on the table, her eyes glinting evilly.


    Ally was so lucky this time. Angie had nned to drug her to create a scandal again to ruin her


    reputationpletely, but someone broke in, and more importantly, he called himself her husband?


    When had this bitch got married and why did they know nothing about it?


    Naturally, Kevin noticed the evil in Angie''s eyes, and he must frustrate her plot!


    He scooped Ally up and said as he walked outside, "Tomorrow, I''ll charge anyone who has bullied my


    wife today with nder, intentional injury, and defamation! But before that, I don''t want to hear anything


    bad about my wife. Or he would be making an enemy of the whole Nixon Group!"


    What? The Nixon Group?


    When everyone was stunned, Kevin left with Ally in his arms.


    Half an hourter.


    In a vi.


    Ally was leaning against Kevin''s chest in a daze.


    "It''s hot."


    Ally was burning all over, as if a surge of warmth flooded her body, driving her crazy.


    She seemed to see an iceberg before her eyes in a trance, and couldn''t resist rushing up and rubbing


    it.


    She felt cool and closed her eyes with great satisfaction, signing, "It feels so good!"


    But before long, she felt even worse.


    "Mmm..."


    Ally frowned, feeling as if she was going crazy, trying to take off all her clothes.


    Meanwhile, Kevin was sitting on the sofa in the bedroom with a cigarette between his lips, watching


    Ally strip in front of him quietly.


    He narrowed his gleaming eyes, which reminded people of the wolf in the dark.


    Although his tense body betrayed himself, Kevin still wondered how far this woman could push herself.


    He was having great fun watching her disgracing herself in front of him.


    It was just like someone holding a hard nut to crack. He could never open it, but he wouldn''t let go.


    What a scene!


    However, the moment Kevin nced at the clear handprint on Ally''s cheek, he squinted his seductive


    eyes, which were gleaming dangerously.


    Those who picked on her woman were making trouble for themselves.


    Kevin picked up the phone and called Ford, who just left. "I need to see all the information about the


    Fowler Group tomorrow morning."


    He hung up and put out the cigarette.


    At this moment, his phone rang again.


    He shot a nce at the caller ID and answered it.


    A man was panting on the other end of the line. It was Max.


    Kevin loved his brother, so he asked patiently, "What''s the matter?"


    Max replied as he was panting, "Kevin, where have you been? I just arrived at the wedding, and they


    told me you left."


    Kevin gave a cold smile.


    "I brought your sister-inw home."


    "My sister-inw?"


    Max almost choked on his own saliva and caught on after a long time.


    "Kevin, calm down. She doesn''t remember you anymore after that scandal. She doesn''t mean it..."


    "Enough."


    Kevin interrupted him. "Gotta go. I''m busy now."


    After that, he hung up at once.


    Meanwhile, Max stared at his phone and cursed, "Damn it! Who else can you be busy with? Why am I


    the only one that''s single?"


    But Max still frowned at what was going on with his brother.


    Meanwhile, in Kevin''s house.


    He hung up, walked up to Ally, and pulled the suffering woman into his arms.


    "What are you doing? I feel hot."


    "Be a good girl. I have ice here."


    Kevin grabbed her wrists yfully.


    The warmthing from his palms made Ally wake up a little. Just as she was about to speak, a pair


    of soft and cool lips with the faint smell of cigarettes on his breath was pressing itself against hers,


    sending shivers down her spine.


    Ally resisted out of instinct, but her hands were sped behind her back. Kevin wasn''t acting wildly, but


    gently instead, as if he did it on purpose.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Her clothes were long in disarray. Suddenly...


    Ally seemed to realize something, and she began to struggle.


    However, it was impossible for Kevin to let her off because anger welled up within him when he thought


    of the moment Ally lost her wits at the sight of Hardy.


    His lips curved into a sneer, but his eyes weren''t smiling at all.


    "Be good and listen to me."


    Blushing, Ally bit her lip and nodded after a long time.


    She acted as her subconscious told her.


    "Who am I?"


    "I don''t know."


    Kevin snorted. "I''m your husband, baby."


    Ally, "..."


    "Call me hubby!"


    "..."


    "I''ll leave if you don''t call me."


    "Hubby!"


    "Good girl."

 Chapter 525 SheS Married

    Chapter 525 She''S Married


    Chapter 525 She''s Married


    Ally was woken up by the heat.


    She opened her eyes. Her body ached all over, and it hurt as she moved. There was an orange crystal


    chandelier hanging above her head glittering brightly and stinging her eyes.


    Where was she?


    Ally tried to figure it out in confusion, looking around slowly.


    The room was extravagantly furnished. The ssical and vintage style decorations added an opulent


    touch to the house. On the wall were hanging Picasso''s oil paintings. Strong colors and sharp lines


    made her feel as if she was in a ridiculous dream.


    She must be dreaming!


    Ally closed her eyes again, with her mind in a fog. She thought to herself, "Keep dreaming. I hope I''ll


    never wake up."


    She didn''t want to wake up to face the brutal reality.


    After a long time, she heard some light footstepsing up behind her, her whole body tautening


    uncontrobly.


    Ally could tell someone pulled back the covers andy down on the bed as it sank slightly. Soon, she


    was surrounded by his musky male scent. He draped his arm around her naked body and wandered


    upward slowly.


    "Ah!"


    Ally screamed and opened her eyes abruptly.


    The hand under the covers froze.


    With that, the man asked in a low and mellow voice, "You''re awake?"


    Ally looked back, astonished.


    What a handsome man!


    His dashing eyebrows, his straight nose, his defined jawline, his thin lipspressing into a line... He


    was leaning against the pillowzily, but he couldn''t look sexier!


    Ally''s gaze wandered downward over his muscr chest...


    "Ah!"


    Ally screamed again and covered her head with the covers.


    "Who... Who are you? Why don''t you have any pants on?"


    Kevin raised his eyebrows.


    The next second, he startled her by his answer. "Why so surprised? You''ve used itst night. Why are


    you so afraid to look at it?"


    What?


    Ally threw back the covers and stared at him with her dark and sparkling eyes.


    "You... You mean we''ve..."


    Kevin nodded.


    What!!!


    Ally was taken aback. At this moment, she finally realized that she was totally naked. The reason she


    hadn''t found it out earlier on was that she was wrapped up in the nket.


    In fact, she still remembered something about yesterday. She fell out with Lindsey, who gave her a p


    across the face. She seemed to have been drunk at that time, and then she was taken away by a man.


    "Ally! You''re so stupid! You''ve actually made the same mistake twice!"


    Two years ago, she was wasted in a bar and made the same mistake, which led to the end of her


    rtionship with Hardy!


    Two yearster, she made that mistake again!


    "Ally, you''re beyond stupid!"


    Kevin watched Ally freaking out under the covers with a smile, afraid that she would suffocate herself.


    He pulled at the covers and called, "Wife!"


    "Wife? Who''s your wife?"


    Ally roared, her cheeks burning red and tender.


    Kevin had a wicked glint in his eye and scoffed, "You slept with mest night. Aren''t you going to be


    responsible for it?"


    Ally was lost for words. "Hey, you''re a man. If you didn''t want it, I could have done nothing to you."


    Kevin gave a snort. "Well! Women are indeed unpredictable. Someone was calling me ''honey'' like


    nonstopst night, but now she just wants to walk away. You think you can get away with this?"


    As he spoke, he picked up his phone from the nightstand, unlocked the screen, and scrolled down a


    bit, tossing the phone to her.


    "Here, listen to it yourself!"


    Blinking, Ally yed the recording, dumbfounded.


    "Be good. Call me hubby."


    "Hubby."


    "Say, ''Hubby, don''t stop.''"


    "Hubby, don''t stop."


    "Then kiss your hubby."


    "..."


    "Now you believe me, huh?"


    Kevin took Ally, who was still in a trance, into his arms, lowered his head, and kissed her on the lips


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    gently.


    Ally couldn''t help but shiver. She wanted to push him away but was too weak to do so.


    When Kevin finally let go of her, she was panting too hard to speak.


    He gave a satisfied smile and rested his finger on her slightly swollen lips, saying, "Remember. As my


    wife, no one but I can touch your body, even a hair of yours. If I see something happens to you like


    what happened yesterday again, I''ll..."


    "Hold on!"


    Ally interrupted him atst and gasped, "Since we''ve slept together, you should know I''m not..."


    "I don''t mind."


    Kevin also chimed in in case she felt embarrassed.


    "When two people are together, what matters is whether they match well mentally. Besides, it was not


    my first time either."


    He lost his virginity two years ago.


    However, Ally was totally stunned. She stared nkly at Kevin''s beautiful face and said, "But... But I


    really don''t know you."


    "You know me now! My name is Kevin Nixon."


    Kevin opened the drawer of the nightstand and took out two pieces of paper as he spoke.


    Ally was stupefied at the sight of the words "Marriage Certificate" on them.


    They were actually marriage certificates!


    Was she mistaken?


    She widened her eyes in amazement.


    Ally pinched her leg hard after staring at the certificates for a long time. "Ouch!"


    It hurt, so she wasn''t in a dream.


    So, she really was married?


    "It... It can''t be true. These... These are fake, ain''t them?"


    Ally still couldn''t believe it. How could she have got married without her household register and her own


    presence?


    But Kevin replied confidently, "If you don''t believe me, go verify at the City Hall."


    After that, he got up, grabbed the towel aside, and wrapped it around his waist, saying, "Since you


    woke up, get dressed soon. Let me take you out for dinner to celebrate our marriage."


    -


    When they were ready to go out, it was 7:30 at night.


    It was when Ally got into the car that she found out she was in the most expensivemunity of


    Lormere, Pearly Vi. It was said that a house here was worth at least 30 million.


    She swallowed in awe and couldn''t resist sneaking a peek at the man next to her.


    He was handsome. He exuded power. He was young and rich. He was good in bed. He was a great


    catch!.


    But Ally wondered why he liked her?


    She knew she wasn''t a stunning beauty. She was kind of pretty at most, and had no special talent.


    What did this man see in her?


    Ally got more puzzled as she pondered.


    Finally, they arrived at French Feast. Ally was amazed again by its ornate decoration and top-tier


    service. When she saw that menu full of overpriced food, she couldn''t help but gasp.


    The restaurant charged five thousand for a steak, over twenty thousand for a bottle of wine.


    They weren''t having dinner here, but spending gold!

 Chapter 526 The Bullheaded Kevin

    Chapter 526 The Bullheaded Kevin


    Chapter 526 The Bullheaded Kevin


    Even though her family was quite well off in the country, Ally had never dined in such an expensive


    restaurant.


    She flipped through the menu over and over again, but didn''t order anything.


    Because she couldn''t afford to.


    Kevin didn''t want to make things difficult for her. He fluently told the waiter all the dishes he wanted,


    then added, "Could I have my Lover''s Lost that I stored here. I wanna crack it open and celebrate with


    my wife."


    "Yes, sir!"


    After the waiter left, Ally spoke in a twitchy voice, "Mr. Nixon..."


    Kevin''s face darkened. He corrected, "Call me honey!"


    Ugh


    Ally thought, "Fine. I have something to tell you." She then said, "Well, just so we''re clear, I don''t think


    we should get married just because we slept together. You''re a man. You didn''t suffer any losses. I


    don''t need you to be responsible for me either. If you feel you''ve been wronged, what can I do to help?"


    Kevin put on a skin-deep smile and said, "No."


    Ally felt speechless.


    She thought, "Is this man bullheaded or what?"


    Not knowing what to say at the moment, she pursed her lips and breathed heavily, sulking.


    For some reason, this evening, they were the only diners in the French Feast. Ally wondered if it was


    because Kevin booked the whole restaurant or it was because the business here was down due to its


    high price.


    Momentster, the waiter came back with the wine. While the wine was decanted, Ally and Kevin just


    sat across from each other in silence.


    After the wine was ready, the waiter poured a ss for each of them and then backed away. Kevin held


    up his ss and asked, "Do you really want to know why I married you?"


    Ally nodded forcefully.


    She was dying to know the reason. After all, the man sitting in front of her was too fabulous in every


    aspect. How could he marry a girl just to be responsible for the one-time sex they had? That was far-


    fetched.


    Ally didn''t believe someone would love or hate another person for no reason.


    Kevin squinted at her, a faint smile ying around his lips. Holding the wine ss, he seemed rxed


    and enchanting. Suddenly, he beckoned to Ally.


    Ally was bemused. Still, she got up and walked over.


    To her shock, as soon as she came near, Kevin grabbed her by the wrist. Being caught off guard, she


    only had the time to let out a cry of surprise before falling into Kevin''s arms.


    "What''re you doing?"


    Ally was flustered. She pressed her hands against his chest, struggling to get up.


    "Don''t move."


    Kevin wrapped his arms around Ally''s and pinned her in hisp. He then whispered, "You''re turning me


    on."


    Ally froze.


    She felt something prop up beneath her.


    Just then, Kevin''s deep, melodious voice sounded in her ear, as though a stress note of a cello, which


    was sexy as hell.


    "Have you felt it? This is why I married you."


    "Aaaaaaah!" Ally eximed in her heart.


    Her face blushed at once. Ashamed and irritated, she pushed Kevin away and jumped to her feet.


    "Y-You''re a lech!"


    Kevin gave a faint smile and looked at her flushed face with satisfaction. His eyes showed he was


    enjoying this very much.


    "We''re married. What''s wrong with a man flirting with his wife?"


    Ally''s face turned tomato red in exasperation. She was tongue-tied at the moment.


    Thankfully, the dishes were served at this time, which lifted a bit of the awkwardness.


    In sullen silence, Ally went back to her seat. Looking at the delicate food on the table, she felt she had


    no appetite at all. But Kevin started to eat with immense grace. While eating, he raised his ss,


    shed a charming smile at her, and said, "Honey, cheers!"


    Ally felt even more speechless.


    She deliberated for a while. Now that Kevin didn''t want to talk, she''d better drop the subject. Anyway, it


    wouldn''t hurt to have a rich man like Kevin being her husband. With that in mind, Ally decided not to


    worry. She picked up a knife and a fork and began to eat.


    "Who cares what he''s up to? Nothing is more important than feeding myself. I gotta eat something,"


    she thought to herself.


    Ally had not eaten a thing since this morning. The chef here was a seven-star French chef. The dishes


    he cooked were absolutely the most authentic French cuisine. Everything was delicious. Plus, normally,


    Ally had no chance to dine here. Thus, she dug in without considering manners.


    Seeing that Ally was quenching her anger with food, Kevin showed an almost imperceptible smile.


    Ally had a small stomach. Soon, she was full. When she put down her knife and fork, Kevin was still


    gracefully cutting his goose liver.


    The light in the dining hall was not very bright. It was amorously yellow. Now Ally was full, her mood


    picked up as well. She watched Kevin eat elegantly. In the dim yellow light, Kevin''s handsome face


    looked even more appealing than in daylight. His eyes even had a blue glow.


    Ally was taken aback. She wondered, "His eyes are blue. Is he of mixed race?"


    All of a sudden, her phone buzzed in her purse. Ally came to her sense and fished it out. It was her


    dad''s call.


    She quickly got up, walked to the side, and pressed "answer".


    "Hello, dad."


    She deliberately dropped her voice, because she didn''t want Kevin to hear her conversation.


    "Ally, why did you turn off your phone? I''ve been trying to reach you for hours!"


    Zack Fowler''s voice sounded irked. Ally was stunned by it.


    "I turned off my phone? No, I didn''t! I just take my phone from my purse."


    Ally didn''t have time to think this over. She was still angry because her dad told her he did not believe


    her this morning. Therefore, she asked coldly, "What do you want?"


    "Where are you?"


    Ally hesitated for a second and then answered truthfully, "French Feast."


    "Are you there alone?"


    Ally became silent.


    She vaguely remembered that it was Kevin who brought her away from the wedding. Her dad certainly


    was not asking her this because he was concerned about her. Besides, anyone who was not blind


    could tell that Kevin was not an ordinary man. She didn''t want her family to be mistaken about their


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    rtionship.


    But Zack was shrewd. The moment Ally hesitated, he knew something was going on.


    In a softer voice, he said with assurance, "Are you with Mr. Middleton?"


    Ally nced at Kevin, who was sitting not far away, and denied with a frown, "No."


    "No? Then what are you doing there by yourself?"


    Ally didn''t know how to answer that. She was not a good liar, so she chose to remain silent.


    Zack''s voice sounded again. "Ally, dating is not something to be ashamed of. If you have a boyfriend,


    why not tell your family? If you did, we wouldn''t have had such a misunderstanding this morning."


    "He isn''t my..."


    "Fine. I know you''re OK. That''s all that matters. When you have time, take Mr. Nixon home for dinner,


    you hear me?"


    "Dad, we..."


    "OK. I gotta go. I''m hanging up."


    Zack immediately hung up the phone. Seeing the notification of the end of the call on the screen, Ally


    was still in a daze.


    "What did Dad tell me to do? He wants me to take Mr. Nixon home for dinner?" she thought in a trance.


    Ally felt like crying.


    Holding her phone, she went back to her seat.

 Chapter 528 Trash Her Reputation

    Chapter 528 Trash Her Reputation


    Chapter 528 Trash Her Reputation


    However, to Ally''s surprise, she heard loud discussions in the living room as soon as she entered the


    house.


    "Dad, you see howte it is? I think she won''te back tonight."


    "Yeah, Zack. With all due respect, you''re too tolerant towards Ally. You may think your tolerance is for


    her sake. But it''s not good for her in the long run. If she keeps acting like this, how can she ever find a


    man to marry her?"


    "Exactly! She doesn''t have any self-respect. She''ll bring shame to our whole family. I feel so


    humiliated!"


    "s! Shall I send someone to look for her?"


    Standing in the doorway and listening to the grossest insults, Ally was so irked that her lips began to


    tremble.


    She thought indignantly, "How have I been acting like? Why would it affect my prospect of getting


    married?


    "Did I do anything terrible? Why would I disgrace the whole family?"


    Ally''s face paled with rage. Then, Sandra, the old maid, walked out of the kitchen and spotted Ally first.


    She eximed, "Miss Ally!"


    The discussion in the living room instantly halted.


    With her lips pursed, Ally headed into the living room and keenly eyed Lindsey, Angie, Hardy, Mary, and


    Zack, who was on the sofa.


    They were stunned when they saw here in. Yet, a momentter, they all sneered.


    "Gee! Ally, you''re back! I thought you wouldn''te home tonight!"


    Lindsey was still the first one to speak. Her tone carried a heavy note of mockery.


    Ally clenched her fists. Seeing that hideous face, she wished she could rush over and tear it up. But her


    rationality made her hold back that urge. With a coldugh, she said, "Whether Ie back or not is


    none of your business, is it?"


    What she was implying was, "This is my home. I cane and go as I please. Butt out!"


    Lindsey snorted and said, "Of course it''s none of my business. I was just standing in Zack''s shoes."


    Ally nced at Zack.


    Zack seemed a little cross. But unlike the others, the look in his eyes said he was not gratified by Ally''s


    suffering.


    Ally sighed inwardly. She walked over, handed her purse to Sandra, and sat down on the sofa. Acting


    like she owned this ce, she remarked, "Turns out that Mary is invisible in this family. Or my dad


    wouldn''t have needed an outsider to stand in his shoes."


    As soon as those words came out, Lindsey and Mary both appeared miffed.


    Lindsey''s husband died a long time ago. She painstakingly raised Hardy all by herself over the years.


    Yet, she had no real ability to make money. Thus, other than spending her original assets, she did


    some sordid deals to make a living, which was sort of degrading.


    Usually, no one would mention this in her presence, because it would offend her to expose her


    sorrowful past.


    But Ally didn''t mind it now. Lindsey had tried to provoke her many times. Why should she spare her


    feelings anyway?


    Zack snarled, "Ally, how dare you talk to Lindsey like that? She is an elder in the family!"


    "I don''t have such an elder in my family who talks behind other people''s backs!"


    "How dare you!"


    "Enough!" Hardy suddenly drew to his full height. He red at Ally with a livid face and a pair of cold


    eyes.


    "Ally, you think we talked behind your back? But isn''t what we said true? Now you''ve done such a


    disgraceful thing, why do you fear others would talk about it?"


    "Heh!"


    Feeling outraged, Allyughed instead. She made to retort. Just then, Angie cast her eyes over her


    neck, which lit up at once. She approached Ally in one stride and ripped Ally''s cor open.


    Instantly, the hickey on her neck was fully exposed.


    "What are you doing?"


    Annoyed and affronted, Ally shook Angie''s hand off. But it was toote. Everyone had seen the hickey


    on her neck.


    Lindsey, Angie, and Hardy showed despise in their eyes. Even Mary, who revealed no emotion on her


    face, snorted inwardly.


    Zack''s face turnedpletely livid!


    Seeing their reaction, Ally knew they had misunderstood. Just as she wanted to exin, arge hand


    whacked her face!


    Ally was stupefied!


    She stared at her father in a daze. Although Zack had misunderstood her in many aspects over the


    years, he had never hit her before.


    With difficulty, she opened her mouth and called, "Dad."


    "Don''t call me dad! I don''t have a shameless daughter like you!"


    Zack was so furious that he was shaking all over. Mary quickly came over andforted him, "Calm


    down. Ally is too young and insensible. You could just give her a talking-to. Why hit her?"


    But a smugly smile fleeted through her eyes.


    Ally saw all of it. Her heart prickled intensely. She wished to tell Zack things were not like what they had


    imagined, and she didn''t do anything like that.


    However, the words were stuck in her throat, and couldn''t get out.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    It was because she knew no one would believe her even if she told them the truth!


    Ally''s eyes turned red around the rims. Tears welled up in her eyes but didn''t drop.


    She sniffed hard and said seriously, "I heard what you said just now. Dad, do you also think that I''m a


    mistress now?"


    Zack snorted in rage, not wanting to say a word to her.


    A trace of despair shed through Ally''s eyes. She fetched out the marriage certificate from her purse


    and threw it to Zack. "Check this out!"


    With that said, she stalked out of the house.


    Ally walked very fast. A whileter, she broke at a run. The wind at night blow her tears away and hurt


    her skin.


    But she didn''t stop. She kept running with all her might, as though this could help her vent her


    grievances out.


    She didn''t stop until she reached the sea. She put her hands on her knees, panting. Her face was


    flushed due to the long run. The tip of her nose had reddened because of the cold.


    Suddenly, she opened her mouth and shouted at the sea.


    "Aaaaaah!"


    "Aaaaaah!"


    "Aaaaaah!"


    ...


    She did that over and over again. At night in autumn, the beach was basically deserted. Thus, even if a


    few passers-by spotted her and eyed her suspiciously, Ally could simply ignore them.


    She needed to vent her feelings, or she would go crazy!


    She cried in her head, "Why?"


    "Why do they just have to treat me like that?"


    "Aren''t they supposed to be my dearest family?"


    "They knew that couldn''t be the truth, but why did they trash me anyway?"


    Ally felt wronged. Tears finally streamed down her cheeks despite her will. She buried her face in her


    hands and copsed onto the soft beach, crying hard and quivering all over.


    She thought of what happened two years ago. Just like today, they pointed fingers at her and insulted


    her to her face.


    They called her a shameless b*tch!


    She let it go then, because she couldn''t exin anything.


    She then caught Hardy and Angie in bed, but Angie locked arms with Hardy to annoy her. She let it go


    as well!


    Because a love rat like Hardy didn''t deserve her tears!


    However, the one who hurt her most was her father.


    She was Zack''s daughter! Why couldn''t Zack believe her just once?


    Zack misunderstood her at the wedding two years ago. Now, he was doing it again!

 Chapter 529 The Daredevil

    Chapter 529 The Daredevil


    Chapter 529 The Daredevil


    "What on earth have I done wrong?" Ally thought in distress.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. She already knew that it was a call from home before she looked.


    She contemted, "They must have verified the marriage certificate. Or they wouldn''t have waited for


    so long to give me the call."


    That thought made Ally sadder. She took out her phone, pressed "Decline" without looking at the


    screen, and then powered it off.


    Seeing the phone screen turn ck, Ally finally felt at ease. She got back to her feet from the beach,


    picked up her purse, and headed back.


    In the Fowlers'' house.


    "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is powered off. Please try againter."


    A mechanical female voice sounded from the receiver. Zack''s countenance altered a little.


    "Darn. Her phone was on just a moment ago. But it''s powered off. That means Ally is really mad!" he


    spected.


    He hung up the phone in annoyance.


    Angie, who was holding the marriage certificate, was still in disbelief. "Dad, is this real?"


    Zack scowled at her and said, "I''ve already checked with the city hall. What do you think?"


    Angie was bereft of speech.


    The moon was high in the sky. It was alreadyte at night.


    Ally strolled back to the road. At this time near the sea, there was little traffic and few pedestrians on


    the road. Thus, Ally waited for a long time before she hailed a taxi.


    After getting into the car, she told the driver, "Central Garden, please."


    She thought for a moment and switched her phone on, because she prepared to call Kaley Cavill.


    Kaley was Ally''s ssmate in senior high. She was a fierce and vigorous girl from a rich family. She


    and Ally had been good friends since they were in school. These years when Ally had rough times,


    Kaley always took her side without hesitation. She supported and helped Ally. Therefore, other than her


    family, Ally only told Kaley about her return.


    However, her phone rang just as she found Kaley''s number.


    The caller ID was a stranger.


    Ally knitted her brows. She just bought this number when she arrived in this country. Other than her


    father, nobody knew this number was her number.


    "He must have found that I declined his call, so he called again with a different phone," Ally mused.


    She sneered. Her fingers paused with hesitation for less than a second before she pressed "Decline".


    She didn''t want to go home. Nor was she strong enough to endure their snarkyments.


    Yet, that call came again just as she hung up.


    She declined it again.


    Then the caller called again.


    Still, Ally hung up.


    Three minutester, her phone was still ringing, as though it would ring forever until she picked it up.


    Ally didn''t know what to say. "Can''t they just leave me alone?" sheined inwardly.


    She was miffed. She felt they''d really gone too far. They not only said those mean things to her at


    home but also tried to keep scolding her over the phone!


    Ally gritted her teeth and pressed "ept". She shouted, "Enough! Stop calling me! I''m telling you, I


    won''t admit things that I didn''t do! You can save your speech!"


    After that, she forcefully hung up.


    On the other end of the line-


    Kevin, who was standing on arge balcony, stared at the dim screen in a daze.


    His face darkened in an instance.


    He roared in his head, "Ally Fowler! How could you hang up on me and yell at me?


    "What a daredevil!"


    He prepared to re-dial again. Just then, he thought of Ally''s words. She said she wouldn''t admit things


    she didn''t do.


    What did she do?


    Kevin realized something was wrong. He arched his eyebrow and decided not to call Ally for now.


    Instead, he dialed Zack''s number.


    Zack picked up after two beeps. "Hello!"


    Kevin was in no mood to chitchat with his father-inw. He asked straightforwardly, "Where is Ally?"


    Zack paused for a moment before asking, "Who is this?"


    "Kevin Nixon."


    ...


    Ally soon arrived at Central Garden.


    Central Garden was a neighborhood of the rich, where there were all kinds of fancy vis. Ally had no


    card key, so she could only wait outside the gate.


    She called Kaley again and again, but no one picked up.


    She checked the time. It was only a little past nine in the evening. Kaley was a night owl. She couldn''t


    have gone to bed so early.


    But why did she answer the phone?


    Ally was somewhat dejected. Kaley was the only friend she trustedpletely. But Kaley was out of


    reach. It seemed that she had no choice but to go to a hotel.


    With that in mind, Ally rubbed her forehead and said to the driver, "Sir, please drive me to the nearest


    hotel."


    The driver was a man in his forties. He was a little stout. His face was so meaty that his eyes seemed


    to have sunk deeper. The driver glimpsed at Ally and said with a chuckle, "What''s wrong? Can''t reach


    your friend?"


    Downcast, Ally thought, "Isn''t that a given?"


    Nevertheless, without showing her dismalness, she grunted, "Yeah."


    The driver then said eagerly, "Look, it''s not safe for a youngdy like you to stay in a hotel alone. How


    about this? I have a spare room. You can crash in my ce."


    The driver''s tone was very kind. But it was still rming to hear a man invite a girl to sleep in his ce


    upon their first encounter.


    Ally cast him a wary look and shook her head. "Thanks, but no need."


    "Youngdy, listen, don''t you know how unsafe those hotels are? Not long ago, the news said that a


    woman living in a hotel got dragged away from the hotel corridor and raped. Did you hear that news?


    Those criminals like to target young women who are on their own as you. Hotels are not safe!"


    The driver''s vivid recount reminded Ally of the news she saw.


    Still,pared with going to a strange man''s home, she felt she would be safer in a hotel. So she


    refused resolutely, "Thank you for your kindness, but I''d rather not. Just drop me off at a hotel nearby.


    Thanks."


    The driver didn''t get angry. Seeing Ally''s solemn face in the rearview mirror, he gave a coldugh in his


    head.


    Fifteen minutester, the taxi suddenly pulled up in the middle of nowhere.


    "What''s wrong?" Ally asked with anxiety.


    The driver spread his hands and said, "The car wouldn''t move. Maybe there''s something wrong with


    the engine."


    Ally was no expert on cars. She asked in confusion, "Then what should we do?"


    The driver feigned helplessness and said, "The repair shop has closed by this time. We can only wait


    here."


    Ally looked left and right only to see deserted hills and forests. There was no trace of a house or


    cottage. She began to panic.


    Her face paled a little. Then, she fetched out two 20-dor bills and handed them to the driver, saying,


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sorry, I gotta go. I can''t stay here and wait for you. This is for you. I''m really sorry."


    She then made to get out of the car, but the driver seized her by the wrist.


    She turned around and saw the driver''s somber face.


    "Humph! Only 40 bucks? You think I''m a beggar or something?"

 Chapter 530 Being In Danger

    Chapter 530 Being In Danger


    Chapter 530 Being in Danger


    Ally knew this did not forebode well, but she didn''t dare to irritate the driver. Fighting back her fear, she


    said, "Then how much do you want?"


    Leering at Ally, the driver reached out and touched her smooth cheek. He chuckled and said, "Let''s not


    talk money. Girl, I just want you to be with me tonight."


    As he spoke, he leaned over to take Ally''s clothes off.


    Shocked and enraged, Ally watched that hand approach her and felt sick. While struggling, she


    snarled, "Don''t go too far! I know all taxi drivers have registered their IDs in the police station. I''ll sue


    you for sexual harassment!"


    The driver jeered and said, "Harassment? To other women, this is harassment. But to a slut like you,


    this is a treat!"


    "What are you talking about?" Ally yelled.


    "Humph! Do you think I don''t read the news? I recognized you the moment you got in my car. Two


    years ago, you traded sex for money. Why are you pretending to be virtuous now?"


    When her shirt was ripped open, Ally screamed in horror and thrust the car door open with all her


    strength before falling out of the car.


    She hit the ground hard. Her sleeve had been ripped up by the driver. Her knees were bleeding


    because of the fall. Yet, she had no time to check her injuries. She sprinted down the road as fast as


    she could.


    "Help!" she cried.


    She looked back and saw the driver chasing her.


    She was instantly overwhelmed by terror. This ce was too out-of-the-way. There were no cars or


    passers-by. Obviously, the driver chose to park here on purpose. With her strength, she couldn''t


    possibly outrun a man.


    Ally thought desperately, "What do I do?


    "What do I do now?"


    She nced around and noticed a forest on the front left. Her eyes lit up.


    She contemted, "Yes! Gotta hide in the woods! I''m slim. Perhaps I can take shelter there.


    "Anyway, I''ll get caught if I keep running. Maybe hiding in the woods would work."


    Ally raced in the direction of that forest.


    The forest was dark at night. The path could barely be seen. Thankfully, the bright moonlight has sifted


    through the leaves, so Ally could vaguely see the surrounding objects.


    She ran for a long time. Suddenly, she tripped and fell on the earth.


    "Argh!"


    Ally let out a brief yell of pain. But in less than a second, she covered her mouth with her hand, not


    making any more sounds.


    With her eyes widened and her breathing bated, she watched the driver walk past from feet away. As


    he walked, he muttered to himself, "That d*mn girl is really fast! Gone in the blink of an eye. Where is


    she?"


    Ally was squatting in the grass, not daring to breathe heavily. After searching the woods in vain, the


    driver headed back unwillingly. Ally finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Right at this moment, her phone rang.


    Startled, Ally hastily held her purse tightly to block the ringtone. But it was toote. The ringing was


    particrly distinct in the quiet woods. She saw clearly that the driver paused and turned around.


    "Crap!" Ally cried inwardly. She whipped around and broke into a run.


    "D*mn! Stop there!"


    The man''s furious roar sounded from behind. All was scared out of her wits. Yet, she could do nothing


    but run. Finally, she made it back to the road.


    Suddenly, white light shed in the front, which hurt Ally''s eyes. She tripped and fell again.


    The driver seized this opportunity and caught up with her. With a hideous jeer on his face, he said,


    "Where can you escape now?"


    Ally''s face turned ashen at once.


    Just then, behind the white light, a ck Hummer skidded to a halt as nimbly as a wild beast.


    Ally''s eyes rounded. To her disbelief, Kevin and several bodyguards stepped out of the car.


    Kevin''s face was stony. His sharp ck suit was the same color as the darkness. He looked like a devil


    from hell. But to Ally, he was an angel from heaven.


    Something was stuck in her throat. Tears welled up. But she couldn''t utter a word.


    Fortunately, Kevin saw her at a nce. Without looking at the driver, he moved his long legs and strode


    straight toward Ally.


    At the same time, the bodyguards behind him rounded on the driver.


    The driver smelled danger and yelled in a fluster, "Who, who are you? What are you up to?"


    Right after that, he was gagged and tied up. Now, he could only make some unintelligible noises.


    Seeing Ally''s ripped clothes, Kevin showed a fleeting trace of anger in his eyes. But his pursed lips


    revealed how furious he was at the moment. He bent over, nced at Ally''s injuries, then took off his


    suit jacket and put it on her.


    Ally bit her pale lips in silence. She let Kevin wrap her in his suit jacket and carry her in his arms.


    When walking past those bodyguards, Kevin halted and finally cast a look at that driver.


    His imposing vibe and freezing-cold eyes made the driver shudder, who abruptly stopped struggling.


    Then, Kevin parted his thin lips and said for words, "Get rid of him."


    "Umm!"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The driver iled vehemently. He had realized that he had ruffled the feathers of a big wig. Yet, it was


    all toote.


    The bodyguards dragged him toward that forest he had just gone to.


    Kevin carried Ally into the car.


    Ally was still in shock. Curled up in Kevin''s arms, she kept shivering violently.


    She was terrified! Really!


    She could not imagine what might happen if she didn''t run that fast.


    Seeing her this terrified, Kevin felt as if his heart had been pinched by someone. He was heartbroken.


    Not knowing what to do, he held Ally more tightly and ran hisrge hand down her spine to soothe her.


    "You''re safe now. I''m here with you. Don''t be scared."


    Hisforting words were simple and silly, but it was definitely genuine. Like a bomb, those words


    easily blew up Ally''s feigned toughness.


    She abruptly grabbed Kevin''s cor and cried in his embrace.


    She cried so hard that her voice was broken.


    Kevin kept patting her on the back. He let her shiver and cry in his arms, hoping she could get the fear


    out of her system.


    He also felt grateful that he got here in time.


    And he found out her whereabouts through themunicationpany in time.


    If he didn''t...


    He pressed his lips. A murderous look shed through his eyes.


    Ally cried for a long time. When she was too tired from the crying, her howls were gradually reduced to


    sobs.


    The front of Kevin''s shirt had long been drenched in tears. The wet shirt was stuck on his chest,


    revealing the tempting shapes of his strong muscles.


    At the sight of his chest, Ally blushed a little.


    "I''m fine now."


    She pushed Kevin away and sat up.


    Kevin looked at her. After she cried for such a long time, her cheeks were red and her eyes were


    swollen. But it all made her seem more pitiful.


    As if he had thought of something, he slowly wiped the tears off Ally''s face and said, "I''m sorry."


    Taken back, Ally looked up at him in bewilderment.

 Chapter 531 He Blamed Himself

    Chapter 531 He med Himself


    Chapter 531 He med Himself


    With a look of solemnity, Kevin said seriously, "If I had insisted on bringing you home, none of this


    would have happened."


    Ally didn''t expect him to say that. She was touched deeply.


    She shook her head and said, "It''s not your fault."


    "You are my wife. I should have protected you."


    "..."


    Ally was flushed again, not knowing what to say.


    With a smile appearing on his face, Kevin stroked Ally''s hair affectionately.


    The car rounded a mountain road and finally stopped in front of a vi. Kevin''s assistant Pat got out


    first and opened the door for them. When Ally was ready to get off, Kevin suddenly scooped her up in


    his arms and went straight to the vi.


    Ally was surprised and tried to escape from her arms. However, she heard Kevin''s firm voice. "Don''t


    move."


    She pouted, looked at him with a deep frown on his face, and held her tongue.


    Fine. Could she interpret his kindness as a gentleman helping a woman with an injured knee?


    Still, she felt warm as she leaned on Kevin''s broad shoulder.


    Kevin''s vi was magnificent, several times bigger than Ally''s house.


    Kevin carried Ally up to the second floor. He kicked the door of the bedroom open and put her to bed.


    The room was designed with simple ck and white style, in line with Kevin''s masculine taste. Not


    every piece of furniture was expensive, but the interior decor was well designed, showing the superb


    artistic taste of the owner.


    After putting her to bed, Kevin took off Ally''s shoes.


    Ally''s body was rigid, then she stopped him, "I can do it myself."


    However, Kevin pushed her hand away, looked at her, and said, "I''ve never taken off shoes for a


    woman before. Could you do me the honor?"


    Ally paused and blushed, hardly knowing what to do.


    She was wearing a pair of white sneakers today. With his long, slender fingers, Kevin untied her


    shoces before taking off her shoes and her pink socks.


    Only then did Ally notice that she had a sprained ankle with a bruise and it hurt.


    However, she wondered how he knew before she did.


    Before she could figure it out, Kevin frowned and said, "hold on, I''ll be back in a minute."


    Then he left the room.


    He stopped at the door and said, "Take off your pants. We should do something about your wound on


    your knees."


    Ally sat there in dumb silence.


    Three minutester, Kevin came back with a medical kit in his hand.


    He found Ally still sitting there and did not do as he said.


    He wrinkled his brow and squatted down in front of her, "Someone''s not being a good girl."


    Ally couldn''t describe her feeling now. Was it appropriate for a man to ask a woman to take off her


    pants in bed?


    Kevin narrowed his eyes slightly as if to detect her shyness.


    "I''ve seen it all. Don''t be shy."


    She felt a warm blush rise to her cheeks and pushed him away, "You jerk!"


    "Well." Ignoring her embarrassment, he held her hand and kissed her on the lips.


    Ally was totally stunned.


    Such a jerk!


    "Ohe on, we have to do something about your wound before it gets worse. Let me see it."


    Kevin talked to her like he was talking to a child. And he was about to pull off her pants.


    Ally recoiled in horror. "No, take me to the hospital," she said as she stretched out her hands to resist


    his help.


    "Doctors in the hospital are not as gentle as me."


    "I can do it myself!"


    "..."


    Her refusal finally wore down his patience. He got up and looked down at her.


    Ally clutched her pants and stared at him.


    After a while, Kevin left with a faint smile passing over his face.


    Ally didn''t know what to do.


    She watched him storm out of the room, mming the door as he left...


    Ally was bewildered. Did he get mad?


    Why was he so cranky?


    She just didn''t want him to touch her. Big deal!


    Ally was upset thinking of what had happened. Her nose twitched and she couldn''t help but cry.


    However, the door opened and Kevin came in again.


    He strode up to her with a straight face and picked her up in his strong arms.


    Ally was totally stunned, "What are you doing?"


    Kevin spoke in a brusque tone, "Go to the hospital."


    ...


    Although he had a bad temper, he was very kind to her.


    What should she do?


    It waste when they got to the hospital. After the doctor on duty treated her wound and gave her some


    instructions on diet, they went back.


    With a bandage on her leg, Kevin carried her upstairs after they got back to the vi.


    It suddenly urred to her that they were going to spend the night under the same roof.


    She knew it would be unreasonable if she insisted on leaving. But she was not ready to spend the night


    with him.


    It seemed that Kevin saw through her mind. He reached out and rubbed her head, "Don''t worry. I''ll


    sleep in the living room tonight."


    Ally felt even more embarrassed now. Then she said in a whisper, "Not at all!"


    Kevin gave a little giggle and put her to bed and brought a hot towel to wipe her face. With his help, Ally


    felt almost ashamed. She expressed several attempts to do it herself, but she was stopped. She felt the


    need to lighten the awkward atmosphere.


    "The driver..."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Don''t worry. Consider it done."


    "How?" A frown creased her forehead. "Don''t we have to call the police?


    Kevin looked up at Ally, paused for a moment, and said, "I will. You don''t have to worry about this,


    OK?"


    Then he tucked her in and went out with the towel.


    Kevin''s gentle expression disappeared when he closed the door. He called his assistant on his cell


    phone.


    "Ford, how is it?"


    "Boss, it''s done."


    "Fine." Kevin thought about it and said, "Tell Max to send someone to the police station to go through


    the motions."

 Chapter 532 Family Dinner

    Chapter 532 Family Dinner


    Chapter 532 Family Dinner


    "Excuse me? What do you mean?"


    Kevin gave a thought to Ally''s words and rubbed his eyebrows. "Just do it."


    Then he hung up the phone.


    It would be better if Ally didn''t know how he and his family handled things in case she worried.


    True to his words, he went to sleep in the living room that night.


    The next day, it was nearly noon when Ally woke up.


    She wandered around the whole vi but didn''t find Kevin, assuming that he must have left for work.


    Alone in a gigantic and empty vi, she felt a bit sad, so she went back to her room to wash her face.


    Her phone suddenly rang before she could dry her hands, and it was Kevin.


    As soon as she answered the phone, Kevin''s low sexy voice came to her ears. "Are you up?"


    Ally blushed because she didn''t mean to sleep till noon. Usually, she doesn''t need much sleep. She


    didn''t know why she had such a good sleepst night.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She stuck out her tongue and replied.


    "What do you want for lunch?"


    Hearing what he said, Ally thought he woulde back soon. So she said, "whatever. "


    "Just pick something, I''ll have someone delivered to you."


    Only now did she know that he was noting back for lunch. She was a bit disappointed.


    "I prefer something light, but I''m not a fussy eater."


    Kevin said OK and went silent.


    So there was an awkwardly long silence. Just as she was wondering if she should hang up, Kevin


    suddenly said, "Some daily necessities and clothes will be sent to you this afternoon. Just open the


    door when theye."


    Ally nodded. Then she realized that he couldn''t see her nodding, so she said. "Okay."


    Then theypsed into silence again.


    Ally began to wonder if he was too bored at work. But why was he so quiet on the phone?


    After a long pause, she finally asked tentatively, "Do you have anything else to say? Should l hang up?"


    However, there was still silence on the other side of the phone. After a while, Kevin said in a low voice,


    "I''ll take you to dress up at 4. Come with me to our family dinner tonight."


    Ally took a moment to catch on. What family dinner?


    Was he going to make an announcement about their rtionship?


    She could feel herself blushing. She hesitated for a moment and then went on, "Is it too soon?"


    Her words surprised Kevin.


    He cheered up immediately, with a big smile on his face.


    It surprised him that she admitted to their rtionship!


    It seemed that she knew his feelings towards her.


    ted, he said primly, "We''re married now. It''s only a matter of time for people to know."


    Ally hesitated, "But..."


    Kevin joked, "Are you afraid your ugly appearance will scare your inws?"


    Ally pouted in disapproval. "You are the ugly one! Your whole family is ugly!"


    "Haha..."


    To Pat, Kevin rarelyughed. Witnessing his bright smile was like seeing a living fossil for him, which


    shocked him a great deal.


    Jesus! He probably hasn''tughed so heartily in the past 27 years since he was born. Amazing!


    Kevin didn''t know what Pat was thinking. He said, afterughing for a while, "OK, I''ll pick you up


    tonight."


    Then he hung up the phone.


    He looked at Pat standing nearby. He looked happy and waved his hand and said, "Go get Morris."


    Then Pat went out.


    Kevin was left alone in his office. He got up from his desk and went to the French window. His eyes


    slightly narrowed as he looked down at the ant-like passers-by below.


    Last night was like a wake-up call for him.


    Ally was misunderstood and their story was published in the newspaper. Though he was the man, he


    had to keep a secret to save the other person. However, he couldn''t let Ally get hurt again. The only


    way was to announce their marriage.


    He believed that no one dared to hurt his wife.


    After lunch, people who brought the clothes to Ally''s door arrived.


    Ally invited them politely into the house. She was shocked to see them keep carrying boxes in.


    There were too many clothes!


    Then she offered everyone a ss of water and told them to have a rest. They were ttered by her


    politeness and thanked her by saying, "Thank you, Mrs. Nixon."


    Ally blushed again.


    In fact, she had suffered a lot during her two years studying in France, so she did not look down upon


    As she did not know what was in the boxes, she simply asked them to carry them into the living room


    and told them to leave.


    What followed was an afternoon of unpacking.


    Kevin was very careful. He not only prepared clothes and shoes for her, but also a lot of daily


    necessities.


    Only now did she feel that she was truly married. Although their marriage was casual, she had moved


    into his home. From the way he spoke, she had to go with him to visit his family. So there was no way


    out.


    After thinking for a long time, she finally made up her mind. She would not turn back. She wanted to


    prove to her detractors that she was fine.


    At 4 in the afternoon, Kevin arrived home on time.


    Instead of entering the house, he made a phone call to Ally. Soon, Ally ran out of the vi in a in


    dress.


    Ally was sweating and exhausted from unpacking all the boxes for a whole afternoon. Now she had just


    taken a bath and she smelled so good with the fragrance from the shower gel. Kevin smiled and smelt


    her neck. "You smell so good."


    Ally colored at his remarks, "Cut it out."


    Her shyness somehow turned him on. He held her head and kissed her on the lips.


    Ally''s lips were so soft and sweet that he didn''t want to stop and his hands began to feel her up.


    She could hardly breathe with his kiss. She felt his hand on her chest, and her body rigid. Then she


    slightly pushed him away. "Don''t..." she said softly.

 Chapter 533 Nicely Done

    Chapter 533 Nicely Done


    Chapter 533 Nicely Done


    Kevin stopped.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He pressed his lips against hers with a big smile on his face. He asked her gently, "Does it still hurt?"


    Ally took a moment to realize that he was asking about her knees and ankles. She shook, "No."


    Her injuries were not serious. It didn''t hurt anymore.


    Kevin was still worried. He lifted her dress to check her knees and ankles. The swelling had gone


    down, and the wounds on her knees looked much better.


    Then he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I''ll have Chris fix you up a pair of tster. We''lle back as soon as possible."


    Ally said awkwardly, "Is that OK?"


    She was only 1. 65 meters tall, so she would look short. It was a family dinner and everyone would be


    there!


    Kevin stroked her hair gently and said, "Don''t worry."


    Seeing this, she said nothing more and looked out of the car window.


    It was a bit cold in Eqitin in October. On the street, the yellowish leaves of the parasol trees were blown


    down by the wind in the autumn. She pursed her lips and she was a little nervous at the thought of


    meeting his family.


    Soon their car stopped at arge styling club.


    After getting off, they were greeted by an attractive man.


    "Oh, Kevin, what brings you here?"


    After a warm greeting, he noticed the woman standing behind Kevin. He paused for a moment and


    looked at her, surprised, as if he had discovered a new continent.


    "Oh my gosh! Is it true? A woman? I can''t believe you brought a date."


    Kevin frowned and looked annoyed.


    The man looked Ally up and down, which gave Ally goose bumps. She could not help leaning closer to


    Kevin.


    "Wow, very beautiful. Pretty face and a nice shape. Who is she?"


    Kevin felt a stirring of anger. He shouted, "Chris! Watch your mouth!"


    Chris was shocked, because it was the first time Kevin had spoken harshly to him. For a moment he


    didn''t know how to respond.


    Kevin ignored him and gave Ally a little push, "This is my wife. I need you to give her a new look. A


    conservative one."


    Wife?


    WTF!


    Chris stood there dumbfounded. Ally smiled at him and said politely, "Sorry to bother you."


    He said with a waving hand, "Not at all. It''s my pleasure to serve you."


    Then he said, "this way," gesturing at the VIP area upstairs.


    Ally looked at Kevin and went upstairs after he nodded.


    Chris was called the magician in the fashion circle. After two hours of getting dressed, Ally looked


    stunning. She looked at the noble and elegant woman in the mirror and couldn''t believe her eyes.


    Chris picked out a V-neck white dress studded with tiny red crystals for her. It looked simple but


    elegant. He put her hair in a high ponytail and did her makeup borately. And with those ruby stud


    earrings, she looked noble and pure.


    Ally stood there, lost in thought. Chris added a creamy white shawl to make her look conservative, but


    she even appeared sexier because it brought out her fair skin and the grace of her shoulders


    unexpectedly.


    "Done! You''re ready!"


    Chris stepped forward and looked at Ally. Unable to hide his admiration for her, he said, "You look


    stunning!"


    Ally blushed. Looking at her new look in the mirror, she felt pleased.


    "Well, I''ll get you a pair of nice shoes. Then I''ll help you down the stairs."


    Chris brought her a pair of sandals with a white crystal tform, adding a few inches to her height


    without making her feet tired.


    Ally gave him a grateful smile and put on the shoes.


    Soon Ally went down the stairs with the help of Chris. Although the stairs were not high, she walked


    carefully so she would not fall down. After all, it would be very humiliating if she tripped.


    Kevin was sitting on a sofa in the lounge room, reading the newspaper. There were several men sitting


    next to him, seeming to be waiting for their wives or girlfriends. His imposing temperament made him


    stand out in the group.


    For the first time, Ally thought that she might actually be happy with him.


    After all, Hardy Stuart never spoiled her like this when they were together for those five years.


    She thought Hardy was born that way, and he was a good man even though he was fickle sometimes.


    It was onlyter she knew that he was not like this at all, because the person he loved was not her.


    "Hey! Look, is your wife beautiful?"


    His exaggerated voice swelled through the whole building and drew a lot of attention.


    Ally was shy and embarrassed. She lowered her head to hide her red cheeks, so she didn''t see the


    surprise look on Kevin''s face.


    "Huh? What do you think?"


    Chris brought Ally to Kevin and asked him for his praise.


    However, Kevin couldn''t care less about Chris with his eyes lingering on Ally.


    After a while, he nodded, "Well, nicely done."


    Ally felt ill at ease when Kevin stared at her, and she was blushing and dared not make eye contact


    with him.


    In Kevin''s eyes, he found her irresistibly attractive. Entranced, his Adam''s apple moved a bit.


    "Let''s go, "he said hoarsely.


    Then he took Ally by the hand and walked out.


    Chris watched them get into the car before pulling out his phone. He spoke over the phone as if he had


    discovered some big news, "Max! Big news! Kevin came to my club with a woman, and he said she


    was his wife!"


    On the other side of the phone, Max was sitting on the balcony drinking lemon tea and sunbathing.


    Hearing what he said about Kevin, he spat the tea out of his mouth. He said in wide-eyed amazement,


    "What?!"


    __


    Kevin held Ally''s hand as they walked out of the club.


    His strides were so long that she had to trot to keep up.


    Just as they got to the car, Kevin pressed Ally against the car and kissed her sensually.


    Ally was a bit frightened by his passion and impatience, but she didn''t fight back and kissed him back


    instead.


    After quite a while, he stopped with reluctance.

 Chapter 534 Save His Number

    Chapter 534 Save His Number


    Chapter 534 Save His Number


    He put one hand on the car, and the other hand around her waist. With the tip of his nose against hers,


    he smirked at her somewhat swollen lips.


    "Listen, you can only dress up for me from now on."


    Ally was a little mad, but she still answered, "Fine."


    Then Kevin caressed her face with satisfaction. He let go of her and opened the door for her.


    "Get in the car."


    When she got into the car and realized that Pat had been sitting there the whole time, her face turned


    red.


    He must have seen everything.


    Edgy, she swore to herself that she would talk to Kevin about this and tell him to have some self-


    control.


    Half an hourter, their car arrived at the destination, Celebrity Height.


    Kevin had a presidential suite here, so he went straight to the elevator with Ally.


    A hand suddenly blocked the elevator door as it was closing. A handsome young man walked in. His


    eyes brightened as he saw Kevin.


    "Whoa, brother! Chris told me you were here with my sister-inw. I thought he was lying. It turns out to


    be true."


    Kevin looked at him, poker-faced, "What are you doing here?"


    Max snorted, "This is a party held by my uncle. Of course, I''m here."


    "Have you finished all the work that I assigned to you?"


    ...


    The corner of Max''s lips twisted. He didn''t want to talk about this and turned his eyes to Ally.


    He looked at her and could not help marveling at her beauty. Then a wicked smile flickered across his


    face,


    "It might be a little rude to talk about your age, but I assume you''re rtively young?"


    Ally''s face turned bright red. She said in a low voice, "Not at all. I''m 20."


    "Ah, really? My brother changed? I always thought only younger girls were in his good graces."


    Just then, the elevator doors opened. Kevin gave him a kick on the bottom and thundered, "Get out!"


    It was as if he had expected Kevin to do so, so he ran away before he got kicked. He narrowed his


    sparkling eyes and said, "Come on! I''m just kidding! Are you mad because I saw right through you?


    Hahaha..."


    Max''sughter died away. The elevator door closed, leading to the presidential suite on the top floor.


    Ally could not help but chuckle at what happened. However, as she looked up, she saw his dark eyes


    looking at her.


    She curbed her smile in case he got mad, acting as if nothing had happened.


    Suddenly, he said in a deep voice, "He''s talking nonsense. Don''t believe a word he said."


    She was stunned.


    "Was he exining it to me?"


    Seeing that his words received only a muted response, his face darkened. Then he tapped her


    forehead with his finger. "Did you hear what I said?"


    Frowning and covering her forehead with her hand, Ally answered, "Yes."


    Since the dinner didn''t start until 8, Kevin decided to take her to a room for a rest.


    He could finish his work too.


    When she was sitting on the sofa and watching TV, bored, her phone rang.


    She peered into the study and tiptoed aside to answer her phone.


    "Hey, Kaley."


    "Ally, did you call me yesterday? My phone screen was broken. I just got a new one today. So I might


    have missed your call."


    Ally was speechless.


    That ounted for it.


    She didn''t want to make her feel guilty by telling her about the pervert yesterday. So she said, "I see. I


    knew you wouldn''t go to bed that early. I was wondering why you didn''t answer your phone."


    "Oh well. Don''t mention it. Once again I was disappointed in love, so I smashed my phone in a fit of


    pique. "


    "What?" Ally couldn''t understand her behavior.


    If she was crossed in love, she could smash the pillow or the nket. A phone could be expensive!


    Comined Kaley, "Ally, why did that jerk cheat on me? Am I out of shape? Or am I not rich enough?


    Am I not good enough for him? He had the nerve to cheat on me with another woman. Does he want to


    die?"


    Ally smiled awkwardly, "What did you do to him?"


    "Hum. Nothing. All I did was set up surveince cameras in his room, and posted their sex tape online."


    Ally was speechless, thinking to herself,


    "Jesus! I know your family is rich, but what you did was over the line."


    Ally knew that she wouldn''t yield to persuasion, so she said, "Don''t date those fuck boys at the bar ever


    again!"


    Kaley asked, "Then where can I meet somebody?"


    Her question stuck Ally. Ally had only been in love once; with someone she knew since childhood. As


    for Kevin...


    She didn''t remember how she met him.


    After a while, she had an idea. "How about a blind date?"


    Kaley was speechless.


    "Well, forget it, and stop talking about it. Are you free on Sunday? Let''s go shopping together! We


    haven''t gone shopping together since you came back."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Considering that her Sunday would be free, she agreed.


    "Okay. See you soon! Bye-bye!"


    "Bye!"


    As soon as she hung up, Kevin''s deep voice came over.


    "Who are you going out with on Sunday?"


    Ally froze for a moment and turned around suddenly, finding that Kevin standing at the door of the


    study with a ss of water in his hand.


    She let out a long sigh of relief. Was he a ghost? Why was he walking without making any noise? The


    door of the study was closed just now. Why did hee out in the blink of an eye?


    Seeing that she was surprised, Kevin strode over to her with a frown.


    Before she could do anything, Kevin had her phone in his hand.


    "Hey! What are you doing?" Ally was a little worried.


    Kevin caught hold of her wrist and cocked an inquisitive eyebrow at her, "Who is this?"


    Ally answered honestly, "My ssmate in high school. A girl. If you don''t believe me, check it yourself!


    He actually went through her phone records. When he saw ''Silly Kaley'', a smile lifted the corner of his


    mouth.


    After he made a few quick swipes across the screen, he frowned.


    "You didn''t save my number?"


    Ally rolled her eyes angrily. "You didn''t tell me your number!"


    Kevin thought about it and realized that it was true.


    He gave the phone back to Ally and softened his tone a little. "I tell you now and you can save it."


    Reluctantly, she punched in his number with her lips pouted.


    When it was done, she was ready to put her phone away, but Kevin stopped her.


    "Give me a nickname!" He said straight-faced.

 Chapter 536 Never Been Abroad

    Chapter 536 Never Been Abroad


    Chapter 536 Never Been Abroad


    Kevin rubbed his forehead, feeling it might be a bad move.


    In the end, he decided to let it go for the time being.


    After all, the announcement of their rtionship was to protect Ally. But if it would hurt her feelings, he


    would rather not make it public. Anyway, after they got together for longer, she would believe that he


    really liked her and he already epted her status and her family background.


    Kevin wasn''t worried, because his grandparents would surely like Ally. As for his parents, he was


    prepared to convince them.


    Thinking of that, he said, "Fine, sit here for a while. Feel free to ask the waiters for whatever you need.


    I''ll be back in a minute."


    Ally nodded with a smile.


    After Kevin left, Ally sat on the bench alone. The night breeze was cool, blowing on her body, which


    was veryfortable and cozy.


    "Ally?" A surprised voice suddenly sounded at her back.


    Ally looked back and saw Linda wearing a bright yellow dress, standing in front of a flowering tree


    looking at her in surprise.


    Ally was also taIsaac aback. "Linda?" She stood up from the bench.


    "Oh, it''s really you! I thought I might be wrong."


    Linda walked over and sized Ally up. By a nce, she could see that the long dress on her was the


    masterpiece of the famous stylist Chris. Noticing the delicate makeup and expensive jewelry on Ally


    tonight, she couldn''t help but feel jealous.


    Outsiders might not know the rtionship between Chris and Kevin, but as G. K''s senior perfumer, she


    had heard of it. She heard that Chris was born in a wealthy family, but he opened his own club because


    he liked fashion and was eager to do something on his own.


    Chris and Kevin, as well as Max from the Nixon family, grew up together since childhood. They were


    like close brothers. If Kevin told Chris to help Ally with her looks, it meant Ally was really different in his


    heart.


    To Linda''s surprise, Ally had be so much smarter after she traveled abroad. She now became


    Kevin''s woman!


    Linda believed Ally must be kept by Kevin as a mistress. Although she disdained that, she didn''t show


    it on her face.


    After a vague smile, she pulled Ally to sit down on the bench and said, "Ally, didn''t you go abroad? Why


    are you back?"


    Ally didn''t want to tell her that her father asked her toe back to attend the wedding, so she gave


    her a perfunctory answer, "I didn''t like the life abroad, so I came home."


    "Right, you''ve never lived in a foreign country before. It''s not easy to get used to it."


    There was a smile on Linda''s face, but she said everything with a superior tone.


    Ally understood her pride, so she smiled and said nothing.


    Although they were cousins, Linda''s father had left home very young and established a fashion


    visited each other and Linda went to study abroad when she was only five. She didn''te home until


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Linda suddenly sighed, "Speaking of that, if it hadn''t been for what has happened two years ago, you


    wouldn''t have had to go abroad."


    Hearing that, Ally looked upset and slightly lowered her head.


    What had happened two years ago had put a huge stain on her reputation and she could never get rid


    of it throughout her life.


    Even though she kept telling herself not to think or care about it, she still couldn''t help but feel sad


    when she returned to Eqitin and heard people''s unkind remarks about her.


    That was the reason why she was so anxious tonight.


    Even a taxi driver didn''t forget the news of two years ago and could recognize her. What if Kevin''s


    family recognized her too?


    Ally honestly had no idea how to exin it then. She didn''t dare to think how Kevin would think of her.


    Looking at the changing expressions on her face, Linda asked with concern, "Are you alright?"


    Ally nodded. "Yeah, I''m fine."


    "Great." Linda suddenly changed the topic. "Oh, I came with our director today. Who did youe


    with?"


    Ally hesitated for a second, and she subconsciously refused to say Kevin''s name.


    "A friend."


    "A friend?"


    Linda obviously didn''t buy it. Given Kevin''s status, they couldn''t be friends.


    In addition, she was in his arm. They looked very close!


    But Linda didn''t bother to point it out. She only smiled and said, "Oh, then the friend of yours must


    enjoy a high social status."


    Ally forced a smile, "I guess so."


    She actually didn''t understand why Linda kept talking to her today. After all, Linda had never bothered


    to pay any attention to her before whenever they met, and it was quite embarrassing now.


    After chatting for a while, Linda talked most of the time, and Ally listened to her quietly. Ally was only


    nodding along.


    All of sudden, Linda nced at a ce not far away, then said with a smile, "Oh, Angie and Hardy are


    over there. Will you go over and say hi to them?"


    What?


    Angie and Hardy were also here?


    Before Ally could think properly, Linda already stood up and waved at a group of people nearby.


    Those people were chatting withughter. No one knew what they were talking about, but their


    conversations seemed to be quite pleasant.


    Once Linda waved her hand, some of them noticed her and turned around. Without surprise, Ally saw


    Angie in a pink gown and Hardy in a nice ck suit.


    They were newlyweds and seemed to be a loving couple. Standing there, Angie held Hardy''s arm.


    They were indeed a perfect match.


    Once they saw Linda, they walked over.


    "Linda, thank you so much for bringing me and Hardy here. We had a lot of fun. I just saw Mr. Nixon of


    the Nixon Group and the chairman of the Hilton group!"


    Angie seemed very excited and wouldn''t stop talking as soon as she saw Linda. It took her a long while


    to notice Linda''s hint with eyes.


    She then immediately noticed the girl sitting on the bench in the shadow of a big tree.


    "Ally?"


    Angie rounded her eyes in shock, but soonposed herself, "What are you doing here?"


    Ally calmly stood up and asked her instead, "Why can''t I be here?"


    Right, since Angie could be here, why couldn''t shee?


    Angie was struck dumb for a second. She didn''t expect Ally to say that. Back in the old days, Ally was


    less aggressive and would take her humiliation docilely.


    She suddenly remembered the marriage certificate. Did that give Ally the confidence to behave against


    her?


    Thinking of that, an idea dawned on Angie.


    She sneered, "Of course you can. You''re Mr. Nixon''s wife after all. No one is more qualified than you to


    be invited."


    Mr. Nixon?


    Upon hearing that, everyone was shocked. Given Angie''s tone, the Mr. Nixon she mentioned could be


    Kevin Nixon!


    The guests from all directions gathered to see what happened over here. Ally slightly frowned and


    somehow had a premonition.

 Chapter 539 A Misunderstanding

    Chapter 539 A Misunderstanding


    Chapter 539 A Misunderstanding


    The butler said


    "Of course." at once.


    Max finally felt relieved. After all, he had helped Laura teach Laura a lesson.


    The butler respectfully stood in front of Max. "Mr. Nixon, is there anything else I can do for you?" he


    asked.


    Max waved his hand, and the butler gave a bow before leaving.


    He knew that Max preferred to be left alone at this moment.


    Besides, Max seemed to be drunk now and he was even trembling a little. It wasn''t easy for him to


    finish the conversation.


    In fact, Max didn''t tell Laura what he had done for her.


    Because he knew Laura wouldn''t let him do it for her if she heard about that.


    Laura was always afraid of trouble, so she never thought about paying back her enemies.


    But Max wouldn''t allow his girl to be bullied, so he sent people to deal with Lanna without her knowing


    it.


    With a hiss, Max finally lost control of his body.


    The next second, he fell and slept on the sofa.


    Didn''t people say sorrows could be drowned in wine? He was about to be drunk now, but still couldn''t


    get Laura out of his mind.


    It seemed he became more sorrowful after trying to drown sorrows in wine.


    He didn''t want to go to bed so early, so he stayed on the sofa, eyes closed.


    He was drunk and he just needed a moment to rest till he was sober so that he could carry out the


    investigation on his own.


    In fact, even if Max was drunk at this moment, he still couldn''t stop thinking about how to help Laura.


    Max honestly couldn''t understand why Laura refused to ept his affection for her. He treated her so


    well!


    Right at this time, the doctor told Laura she could go home tonight.


    When the doctor came, Isaac was also there.


    "It''ste. Let me drive you home," he said.


    He began to pack Laura''s stuff and was ready to send her home.


    Seeing that, Laura immediately stood up.


    "I can go home on my own. It''ste and I don''t want to cause you any trouble."


    Although she and Isaac were still a couple now, they were just acting to be a couple and weren''t really


    together.


    Therefore, it was indeed not right to bother him too much.


    However, Isaac smiled at her and properly packed up her stuff. "It''s OK. You didn''t feel well. It''s cold at


    night. Let me drive you home. You don''t want me to be worried about you, do you?"


    Anyway, he was already here, and it was better for him to drive her home. No matter how she turned


    him down, he would insist.


    Laura said with a frown, "Thanks, but I think Nicole can..."


    "Nicole is also a girl. It''s not safe for her to go out at night."


    Isaac interrupted her without hesitation.


    Laura understood she couldn''t stop him, so she had to agree by a nod.


    "OK then."


    Laura and Isaac walked to the gate of the hospital.


    Once they were out, Laura felt the cold wind at night.


    She felt it wasn''t a bad thing that Isaac could drive her home. She just had a recovery and could use a


    car.


    The car stopped steadily in front of her and Isaac got off first to open the door for her. "Get in," he said


    gently.


    Laura sat in the rear seats, while Isaac was the driver.


    Right at this moment, Laura received a new message.


    "Laura, can you believe it? Surprise!"


    There were two pictures attached.


    Max and Lily were in them.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Lily even ced her head on Max''s chest and they seemed to be in love.


    Laura was struck dumb.


    Although everyone said Max hated getting along with women, these two pictures proved it might be


    wrong.


    And Laura knew the woman in the photos. Lily used to have a special rtionship with Max.


    Laura originally thought it wasn''t a serious rtionship between them. Given Max''s character, it wasn''t


    strange that he would do something like that. But in fact, he kept a distance away from those women.


    However, these photos...


    Laura remembered what he had said to her in the hospital today, and now he was hanging out with


    another woman.


    It was hard for her to ept it.


    Laura bit her lower lip tight and clenched her palms into fists.


    All of a sudden, she felt it was a total waste of her affection.


    Men were all the same.


    They were all overdrawing women''s feelings for them. Whenever you felt that you had fallen in love


    with them, or when you felt it was love, a single movement or word of them could easily push you back


    to the starting point.


    Laura actually was in a good mood after leaving the hospital today, but she saw these two photos


    shortly after she sat in Isaac''s car.


    Looking at the name of the sender, Laura felt heartbroken.


    It was Lily.


    Why was she with Max? Were they together? How could their behavior be so intimate?


    Laura refused to admit that she liked Max.


    But she clearly knew her true feelings for him.


    She wasn''t so cold to him as she imed to be.


    When she watched these photos, she really felt hurt.


    Max had done everything he could to save her, but why he suddenly had another woman in his arms?


    Laura just realized that she might fall in love with Max, but now her heart ached because of him.


    "Are you alright?"


    On the driver''s seat, Isaac saw Laura''s face suddenly turned pale from the rear view mirror, so he


    asked her at once.


    "Yeah," said Laura.


    "You don''t look well. Do you feel ufortable? Don''t keep it to yourself. I can send you back to the


    hospital if you need."


    Isaac didn''t want Laura to be hurt, even if she was just ill.


    "I''m fine. Keep on driving."

 Chapter 541 Jealous

    Chapter 541 Jealous


    Chapter 541 Jealous


    With this in mind, Max took out some cigarettes and a lighter from the second drawer of the bedside


    table.


    He lit a cigarette and pulled on it.


    He missed the familiar smell of tobo.


    He quit smoking because of Laura and was now smoking again because of her.


    Max was a very persistent person.


    There was nothing in this world that he couldn''t get.


    He always thought that since Laura had already had sex with him, it meant that she liked him.


    He did see love in Laura''s eyes. In fact, it would be easy for them to be together.


    But why was Laura avoiding him again and again?


    Max was more annoyed at the thought that today he went to a bar to drink because he was in a bad


    mood but met such a disgusting woman.


    He had really expected Lily to tell him something.


    But he didn''t expect her to climb into his bed.


    He smoked quickly.


    It didn''t take long for the cigarette to burn out.


    But he didn''t stop.


    He took out another one from inside the cigarette case.


    He put it in his mouth and lit it with his lighter.


    He was skilled.


    He held the cigarette between his slender fingers.


    Even though he was smoking, he was still very handsome.


    But why should such a good man be sad for a woman?


    It was really puzzling.


    Max threw himself down on his bed after smoking.


    He was getting more and more furious.


    How did they get here?


    He was sure he was right.


    He was sure that there was love in Laura''s eyes when she looked at him today.


    But he really didn''t understand why she then went straight to be with Isaac!


    He went to her because he was worried about her.


    Then she had an ident.


    In the end, he was the only one who helped her. She felt everything and experienced it herself.


    But why was she in the arms of another man in the blink of an eye?


    It was really confusing.


    But now Max was even angrier.


    He wanted to confront Laura right now.


    He wanted to ask her what kind of feelings she had for him and why she had confused him again and


    again.


    He had wanted to ask her during the day, but she was agitated and kept avoiding him.


    It was at that time that Isaac came running in.


    Max felt like a third wheel and got jealous, so he left straight away.


    "Mr. Nixon, are you still up?"


    Suddenly, the butler knocked on the door of Max''s room.


    "Yes."


    The butler then pushed the door and entered directly.


    "Mr. Nixon, you were drunk. I''m worried that you are ufortable and can''t fall asleep so I''ve


    prepared some soup for you. You might want to drink it before sleep, or I''m afraid you''ll wake up with a


    terrible hangover tomorrow morning."


    The butler walked over to Max with a bowl of soup in his hands.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He came just in time.


    Max was now bothered by something.


    The calming soup made by the butler had always been veryforting for Max since he was a child. It


    seemed that he could get a good night''s sleep tonight.


    "Okay. Good night."


    Hearing that, the butler left the room and closed the door.


    "I can do this. I can sleep tonight."


    Max picked up the bowl on the bedside table and ate the soup in one gulp.


    He then threw it aside,id down in bed, and tucked himself in.


    He closed his eyes and forced himself to sleep.


    He wished he could stop thinking about Laura or he would get a headache.


    But fate liked to joke with him.


    Even though he had eaten the soup, he still pictured the image of Laura and Isaac together.


    The mere thought of Laura rejecting him had made him annoyed. Now he thought about Laura and


    Isaac.


    Max was jealous.


    Why did Laura always reject him but listen to Isaac and stay by his side?


    Was he no better than Isaac?


    Max used to sleep on his side.


    Now he was lying t and ready to think about it.


    He hadpletely forgotten that his original intention was to sleep and forget about Laura.


    In fact, he couldn''t sleep because of his obsession.


    He was actually reluctant.


    He wanted to find out why Laura was cold to him but so nice to another man.


    They were both men. Maybe Max was superior.


    He had basically no ws. He was an almost perfect man.


    So he didn''t understand. Other women longed to climb into his bed.


    But only Laura had had sex with him. But why did she want to hide her rtionship with him?


    No other woman would do that.


    If it were them, they would have made it public.


    But Laura was an exception.


    Suddenly, Max opened his eyes.


    He felt that he was too obsessed. He hadn''t figured it out yet.


    He needed to ask Laura himself.


    Or he wouldn''t be able to sleep tonight and it would definitely keep bothering him.


    Max looked out the window. If he was right, it was almost midnight.

 Chapter 543 Feeling Teased

    Chapter 543 Feeling Teased


    Chapter 543 Feeling Teased


    In fact, they were just saying goodbye as friends, but in Max''s eyes, they embraced and kissed.


    He couldn''t believe that the woman who loved him would do this with another man.


    Max had nned to go to Laura''s house to surprise her. Now he saw that the two were so close.


    He was furious.


    He really didn''t expect Laura to be a woman like this.


    He wanted to ask her if she wanted to be with him or not.


    Now he felt that it was very ridiculous for him toe here.


    Max threw the bouquet of flowers straight to the ground and stomped on it.


    Bullshit love.


    Bullshit women.


    He was very jealous now.


    They were so close in front of Laura''s house at such ate hour.


    Max was sad, but he was very angry and couldn''t stand it at all when he thought of Laura teasing him.


    He decided not to talk to Laura anymore.


    This was an insult to his dignity as a man. If she didn''t like him, why did she have love in her eyes?


    If she liked him, why were she and Isaac hugging and kissing in the middle of the night?


    Were all women inconstant?


    Isaac hadn''t left yet, and Max drove off straight away.


    Shortly afterward, Isaac also drove off and Laura returned home alone.


    She was in a bad mood.


    But she came back to rest.


    She knew she had been dyed too long by the ident. She had to return to the crew tomorrow to


    continue filming.


    She couldn''t dy the whole crew, so even though she couldn''t fall asleep, she kept forcing herself to


    sleep.


    Laura got up early the next morning.


    Because she didn''t sleep wellst night, she looked a bit haggard today.


    "s..."


    Looking at her listless self in the mirror, Laura shook her head helplessly.


    It seemed that all she could do was put on some makeup to make herself look vibrant.


    Laura then walked straight to the set.


    "You''re early today. Didn''t you just get out of the hospital?"


    To be honest, people in thepany were a little surprised to see Lauraing back to work today.


    Usually, actresses in thepany would stay at home if they were injured or not feeling well.


    They heard about Laura''s ident, so they thought she was dedicated when they saw her today.


    "Well, let me know if we''re shooting today."


    Laura nned to take a nap in thepany to regain her energy so she wouldn''t mess it up or make


    frequent mistakes if they had to shoot.


    "Okay."


    Laura then went straight to work for the day.


    The shooting of this y was pleasant. The rtionship between the director and the actors was very


    good.


    But during this time, Laura was busy shooting, and Max was angry with her, so they didn''t see each


    other for a long time.


    Soon the show was finished because it was rather short.


    It didn''t take long to shoot it.


    "Today is ourst day. Want to celebrate?"


    The director ran over and asked Laura.


    Laura looked like she had something on her mind and shook her head silently.


    "You guys go ahead. I have something to do and can''t go with you. Sorry."


    Laura used to attend such events.


    Although she didn''t like to go to parties, she had to attend the closing ceremony of the show she was


    in.


    But today she refused the director''s invitation.


    "Why? Everyone will be there today."


    Laura shook her head.


    "I really have something to do today. I''ve already told them. Have fun, you guys. Next time I''ll be there.


    Looking forward to working with you again."


    Laura forced a smile.


    The director looked at Laura''s expression and couldn''t persuade her any further.


    After all, you couldn''t force somebody to go to a party.


    Anyway, he had informed everyone. He didn''t really care if they showed up or not.


    And Laura didn''t look like she was lying. Maybe she really had something to do.


    Laura removed her makeup and changed her clothes in the dressing room. Then she rushed


    downstairs with her bag and took a taxi.


    She had a very important thing to deal with.


    She had been busy shooting every day, but she didn''t forget to visit her mother in the hospital.


    Laura''s mother had been in poor health and hospitalized.


    But a few days ago, for some reason, her condition worsened.


    In fact, Laura felt like she was having a breakdown during this time.


    Because her mother had been very sick and the doctors had been giving her very expensive


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    medications.


    Laura earned enough money to cover her mother''s hospital expenses because she had no expenses


    of her own.


    But these days she couldn''t make ends meet.


    Because her mother took more expensive medications but her condition was not getting any better.


    The doctor told her that if her mother was still like this in the next few days, she may need to have


    surgery.


    But the surgery was very expensive.


    She was working so hard to earn money because she wanted to raise money for her mother''s surgery


    just in case.


    Laura and her mother were very close, so there was absolutely no way she could watch her mother


    suffer.


    And the show was finished today. She was not busy these days, so she decided to visit her mother


    today and have a good chat with her.

 Chapter 544 Being Threatened

    Chapter 544 Being Threatened


    Chapter 544 Being Threatened


    She used to have to work long hours, so every time she came, she just talked to her mom briefly and


    went straight home.


    Today she had some time. She had to have a good talk with her mother, who had lost a lot of weight


    because of her illness.


    Laura felt sorry for her.


    At the hospital


    "Why are you so early today?"


    Laura usually didn''te to the hospital untilte at night, but today she came over in the evening. Her


    mother was very curious.


    "Today is ourst day, so I came early to see you and talk to you. I was afraid you''d be bored."


    Laura said with a smile.


    Seeing that Laura was in the mood to chat with her today, her mother also decided to have a good chat


    with her.


    "Youe here every day in the middle of the night. Since you got off work early today, why don''t you


    just go home and rest? I''m in the hospital every day. I''m afraid you''ll be tired ofing here every day."


    She knew Laura had been busy.


    "It''s okay."


    She wasn''t tired at all. Her mother was suffering from illness 24 hours a day.


    She couldn''t do anything for her mother right now. The only thing she could do was to take good care


    of her.


    "You don''t have any time for yourself. Youe to the hospital once you get off work."


    Laura''s mother took her hand.


    "Who can I share my time with? You''ve been in poor health. All I can do ise over to see you."


    "I''m happy that you came, but you''re not young. You should have a boyfriend. I don''t know how long I


    can stay with you. If you do have a boyfriend, I would like to meet him."


    Laura''s mother didn''t know how long she would live. She was afraid that there would be no one to take


    care of Laura after she died, so she wanted Laura to have a boyfriend. In that case, even if she died,


    she believed someone would take care of Laura.


    "Mom, you can''t rush into this."


    Hearing her mother''s words, Laura wanted to run away.


    And she inexplicably thought of Max.


    She had long been disappointed in him because of thatst incident. Why did she immediately think of


    him today when her mother talked about her boyfriend?


    Did she really fall for him?


    No way.


    She kept thinking about Max, but she kept telling herself not to think about him and the fact that he was


    a yboy.


    "Well, don''t think too much. It''s gettingte. Go back and get some rest."


    Laura''s mother saw that it was getting dark, so she urged Laura to go home.


    Because Laura was not very well right now.


    "Okay, I''m off tomorrow. See you tomorrow."


    Her mother looked a little sleepy in bed.


    Laura picked up her bag and was going home.


    At the bus stop


    Laura was waiting for the bus.


    "Buzz."


    Her phone vibrated in her bag.


    "Hello?"


    It was an unfamiliar number. Laura was curious as to who was calling her at thiste hour.


    "Hurry up and transfer some money to me."


    The man''s voice on the other side of the phone was disgusting.


    Laura felt disgusted and frowned at the sound of the voice.


    "I''ve told you many times not to contact me again. If you call me again, I won''t answer your call."


    The man on the phone was Diego, Laura''s foster father, not her biological father.


    Laura''s mother was a good person.


    But her foster father was a gambler and an alcoholic.


    When Laura was little, her foster father would beat her and her mother whenever he was in a bad


    mood. He never had any respect for his wife and daughter.


    In the eyes of Diego, his wife married him to another man''s daughter and the girl was useless, so he


    always despised her.


    Laura remembered her childhood as miserable.


    In addition, Diego had been asking her for money again and again over the years and never felt


    satisfied.


    She needed to raise money to treat her mother and was short of money now. How could she possibly


    have any more to give him?


    What''s more, she didn''t like him at all.


    "Give me money right now or these people will kill me. Do you want your father to be killed? I''ve raised


    you for more than twenty years. How can you do this to me?"


    The man''s voice on the other side of the line got louder and louder and he almost roared in the end.


    Laura hated his personality the most.


    He always felt that others should give him whatever he wanted.


    "Didn''t I make it clear to you before? I said I would never mind your business again. Don''t make me


    deal with your mess again! OK?"


    In fact, ever since Laura''s debut, Diego had been asking her for money again and again.


    She grew up hating him.


    But she was soft-hearted.


    She believed that no matter how bad Diego was, he was her foster father and that if she gave him


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    enough money, maybe he would change.


    Laura gave him money again and again, but she despaired again and again.


    Diego gambled or hired prostitutes whenever he got money.


    When the money ran out, he would call Laura again.


    For a long time, as soon as Laura got paid, her paycheck would be taken away by him.


    So she hated Diego and didn''t want to help him at all.


    Especially, in thest two years, she had be popr again. Because her ie had increased so


    much, Diego was even more greedy and swallowed money like a bottomless pit.

 Chapter 565 Being High And Mighty

    Chapter 565 Being High And Mighty


    Chapter 565 Being High and Mighty


    Max didn''t let Laura go until she couldn''t feel her lips.


    In a husky voice, he asked, "Did you taste it?"


    Laura covered her mouths with both hands. Her tongue was so numb that she couldn''t speak. She


    could only scowl at him with her almond-shaped pretty eyes. Her curly eyshes were draped with


    glinting tears. She looked a bit wronged and a bit lost, which made her even more stunningly beautiful.


    Max''s deep eyes bore into hers. Waves of desire raged in the depths of his eyes.


    Laura was startled by his intense gaze. Sensing the hand on her waist grew increasingly hotter, she


    jumped to her feet, shoved Max, and yelled, "You perv!"


    She then dashed into the kitchen.


    Max cocked his brows. He lowered his eyes and saw his private part, then rubbed his forehead in


    distress.


    "What a perturbing babe!" he cried inwardly.


    Laura fetched milk out of the fridge. The burning sensation didn''t recede until she gulped down two


    sses of milk.


    Max also drank a lot of water. His lips were ringly red due to the sting of the hot chili. Laura had


    never seen him being in such a sorry state before. She couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    Her anger ebbed, too.


    She looked at the clock again. It was almost 8 pm. It waspletely dark outside. The wind howled,


    and dark clouds blotted out the moon, foreboding a storm. She frowned and asked, "Shouldn''t you


    leave now?"


    Her tone showed that she didn''t want Max to stay at all.


    Max was a little miffed. He was used to seeing others beg him to stay. When had he ever been driven


    out before?


    Still, he maintained a cool face. He grabbed his phone and said, "I''ll call my driver right off."


    Laura didn''t say more. She turned around and went into the bedroom, leaving Max alone in the living


    room.


    Not long ago, ine got her a part in a costume TV y. It would start shooting in a week, so she had


    to familiarize herself with the script as soon as possible.


    This TV y was not big-budget. But it had caught the attention of many because the novel it was


    based on was a hit. Plus, with Lily, the famous actress, ying a part in it, the cast alone was very


    impressive.


    Laura involuntarily knitted her brows at the thought of Lily.


    She didn''t need to think to know that Lily would not leave her out of harm''s way during the shooting.


    She just had to handle more trouble.


    "s!"


    After heaving a sigh, Laura decided not to think about it. She picked up the script and began to read.


    When Max walked in, he saw Laura sitting at the desk, reading a script by themp. The warm light


    poured on her profile, setting off her exquisite and chiseled features. Her skin was smooth. Her pink


    lips were slightly pursed. Her curly eyshes quivered, which seemed to be tickling Max''s heart.


    Right at this moment, Max''s phone vibrated. He nced down and saw it was the driver''s call.


    Inexplicably, he pressed "Decline".


    He then strode into the room.


    His footsteps staggered Laura, who was sitting by themp. She looked up and asked, "Is the driver


    here?"


    Max shook his head and furrowed his brows. "Perhaps the traffic is heavy. I think he''ll get here soon."


    "OK. Sit for a while then."


    She did not pay more attention to him but continued to focus on her script.


    Having been ignored, Max revealed a fleeting trace of discontent in his eyes. He nced at the script


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Laura was holding. The lines marked by red were not very brilliant.


    This y mainly centered on the male lead. The female lead was only a foil.


    Laura didn''t want to be part of this y at first. But she needed to change her image. Since no big-


    budget production wanted to hire her, she had to start with this kind of role.


    Max snorted and said, "You won''t be popr even if you y a thousand roles like this one."


    Laura raised her chin and puckered up her brows. Then, as if she had thought of something, she


    giggled out loud before lowering her head to look at the script again.


    Clearly, she didn''t want to give Max any of her attention.


    Max was even more vexed. He walked over and leaned against Laura''s small desk with folded arms.


    To break the silence, he said, "I know you want to change your image. But have you considered other


    ways? This y''s focus is all on the male lead. It won''t do you any good. This kind of y will only


    slowly drain the poprity you''ve umted. In the end, you''ll be a has-been that no one will


    notice."


    Max only meant to do some chitchat. But to Laura, his remark was somewhat scornful and provoking.


    She put down the script, stood up, and looked at Max with a serious face.


    "Mr. Nixon, Annie International has signed more than 500 artists. Do you know every one of them?"


    Max arched his brow, not answering.


    "In this world, not everyone was born with a golden spoon like you. Those artists must strive to get


    what they want through their own efforts. Some even have to work one hundred times harder than


    ordinary people."


    Laura shook the script in her hand and continued with a sardonic look on her face, "Now, I have roles


    to y. I have a professional agent working for me. I even have been cast by a good show. Though this


    is not a show centered on actresses, and I may just be a foil of the actors, the cast and the crew of this


    y have a very good repute. If I study my role thoroughly, I may have a chance to shine in this y.


    "Do you know how many artists still have no job offers even after they''re signed by entertainment


    them, I think I''m kinda lucky!


    "Mr. Nixon, I believe you know perfectly how hard it is to be a star. Still, you''re used to judging


    others'' achievements with your high and mighty attitude and your ridiculous sense of superiority. Don''t


    you think you''ve gone too far?"


    Laura''s speech was powerful and rousing, which carried a note of seriousness and solemnity that she


    rarely showed.


    Max was flummoxed. It seemed that he didn''t expect her to get so worked up. As he saw the earnest


    look in her eyes, his sleek brows knitted together.


    All of a sudden, he found that Laura was different from all the women he usually associated with.


    Those women were all social climbers. Even if they could not marry into the rich, they would at least


    also seize every opportunity to hype their fame. Many would even trade sex for more important roles.


    But Laura was not like that. Max had investigated her background. She had a clean record. After


    having sex with her that night, he was certain that it was her first time. A virtuous woman like her could


    hardly be found in the chaotic entertainment circle. Yet, Laura managed to stay in the circle, for she


    truly loved being an actress.


    Max had been in the entertainment industry for years. He had seen all kinds of artists, but very few


    were like Laura.


    Thinking of that, his strong attitude softened a little.


    Seeing that Max was not answering, Laura thought he would not even bother to criticize her opinions.


    Crestfallen, she sank back into her seat and mumbled, "Forget it. I knew like you wouldn''t understand."


    As she spoke, a thunderp struck. With the loud rumble, the earth seemed to start shaking.


    Laura jumped in fright. Deftly, Max reached out and held her in his arms so that she didn''t fall.


    A bolt of lightning shaped like a silver snake shed by the window. Laura muttered, "It''s raining?"


    With a frown, Max said, "This morning''s weather forecast said a typhoon would arrive tonight."

 Chapter 566 He WonT Leave Tonight

    Chapter 566 He Won''T Leave Tonight


    Chapter 566 He Won''t Leave Tonight


    Hearing that, Laura froze. Then she thought of something, pushed Max away, and quickly ran out.


    On the balcony, the wind was howling and it was raining heavily. Laura was pushed against the ss


    door by the wind as soon as she went out. She grunted and suddenly fell into a warm embrace.


    Max looked at the sky and said in a low voice, "There''s going to be a storm."


    "I know." Laura could barely keep her eyes open, "My sulents are out there."


    She bought them the other day. She loved them and took care of them carefully.


    People always wanted to have some nts or animals to gain hope in difficult times.


    Watching them thrive, people would think that the future was bright.


    Laura was about to rush out when Max looked at those potted sulents on the balcony and pulled


    her back, "Hold on to the ss door."


    He rushed out and quickly brought them in. Then he closed and locked the door.


    Laura found some scotch tape, which they used to hold therge pieces of ss together to prevent


    the typhoon from shattering them. Only then did they breathe a sigh of relief.


    The wind was howling outside but it was silent in the house.


    Laura was a little embarrassed. She yelled at Max earlier, but he helped her close the window. She


    shouldn''t have done that.


    She smiled awkwardly, "Can your drivere here in this heavy rain?"


    Max cleared his throat and pulled out his phone, "I''ll call him."


    When the driver picked up, Max nced at Laura and saw that she was staring at him, so he had to


    ask seriously, "Where are you? When will you be here?"


    The driver who had been waiting downstairs was a little confused, "Mr. Nixon, I''ve been here for a long


    time."


    "What? The road copsed? You are blocked? All right, you don''t have toe. It''s a typhoon. Be


    careful!"


    The driver was speechless.


    Max hung up the phone and shook his head helplessly.


    "The heavy rain caused andslide. It seems that I''ll have to stay here tonight."


    He said as he sat down on the couch.


    Laura immediately tensed up and had a bad feeling.


    She hurriedly stumbled, "Well... There is only one room. The other room is full of clutter. It''s toote to


    clean it. Anyway, there is a hotel nearby. How about you stay at the hotel tonight?"


    She asked in a tentative tone, but it was obvious she was rejecting him.


    Max gave her an expressionless look, but the look in his eyes was cold.


    "You want me to go to the hotel?"


    Laura immediately nodded her head.


    She was afraid of offending him, so she gave a wry smile and added, "Well... I''m afraid that you won''t


    befortable staying here. After all, you''re used to living in a big fancy house. Here is small and


    dpidated. I don''t want you to suffer."


    Max stood up and sneered, "It''s okay. If you''re really worried about me suffering, why don''t you serve


    me well tonight? Maybe I''ll be happy and give you a big house. What do you think?"


    He reached out and gently lifted her chin as he spoke.


    Laura stiffened and subconsciously took a step back to avoid his hand.


    Max''s fingers froze in mid-air.


    Laura looked down and forced a smile.


    "No, you can stay here if you really want to. I''ll clean up a room for you."


    After saying that, she turned around and ran away.


    Max looked at her back and narrowed his eyes slightly. He withdrew his hand andughed silently.


    Laura quickly cleaned up the room for him.


    For him? It was not quite urate. After all, she knew his temper.


    Usually, she was the only one living here. There were two rooms, but she only slept in one room and


    the other room was full of clutter.


    The bed was piled up with paper boxes. She had just removed them and made the bed.


    It looked neat and tidy now, but she dared not propose him to sleep in here.


    So she let him sleep in her bedroom and she slept in this room.


    Max didn''t say anything and went to his room to rest.


    Maybe it was because she was not used to this bed or she had something on her mind.


    Laura tossed and turned all night. She even dreamed in the middle of the night of a scene long ago


    when her father had just died.


    Life was hard and painful back then. Her mother dragged her through the mud.


    She knew she might not have to care or do anything in her life but she must take care of her mother.


    The hard years were in the past and everything was now okay.


    She was willing to sacrifice everything as long as she could cure her mother''s illness.


    The dream was deep and long.


    In the silence of the night, a hot tear slid down from the corner of her eye.


    A man''s low sigh suddenly sounded in the darkness.


    Max reached out, gently wiped her tears, and tucked her in before turning away.


    It was the next morning when Laura woke up.


    The sunlight poured in through the windows and the room was warm.


    She squinted, stretched, and suddenly remembered that Max was still in the next room.


    Startled, she sat up right away and nced at her phone. She found that it was 9. Her countenance


    instantly changed.


    She had a bad feeling and got up in a hurry.


    However, when she got dressed and hurried to the next room, she found that Max had left.


    There was no one in the room. The quilt was cold.


    It meant that he left a long time ago.


    Laura was relieved, but she didn''t know if she should be relieved or frustrated. She had mixed feelings.


    But it was good that he had left. At least he wouldn''t try to mess with her.


    Therefore, she didn''t think much about it. She just assumed that Max left. She didn''t even call him


    before she went to wash up.


    Then she made some breakfast.


    It was about 10. 30 after breakfast and Nicole came to pick her up.


    These days Maria didn''t arrange any special work for Laura. There was only an interview.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 582 His Girlfriend

    Chapter 582 His Girlfriend


    Chapter 582 His Girlfriend


    "Bah! Poor wretch! She can''t afford anything!"


    The woman next to Lotus said with heaving irony, "Don''t embarrass yourself if you can''t afford them.


    You are a real eyesore!"


    Laura frowned, "Does this museum... belong to your family?"


    The woman sneered, "No, but my family donated 10 million dors. Bumpkin, it''s astronomical to you,


    right?"


    "I say you should get out of here before Jasmyn gets angry and kick your butt out. That will be a pure


    shame!"


    Laura gave a mocking smile. It turned out that they liked to intimidate people under the guise of others''


    power.


    Of course, Laura knew about the donation. Moreover, she knew it was Max who pressed them to do so.


    She found it ironic to see their nasty mugs.


    "Hey! I''m talking to you. Are you listening?"


    Before she could react, one of the women gave her a push angrily.


    Laura was still recovering from her foot injury she got on the set before. So she lost her bnce and


    fell t on her back.


    She did not expect her to do so. Just as she was feeling unlucky and talking it all in, she suddenly felt


    someone''s arms around her waist.


    Everyone was shocked. When they saw what he was, they all gulped nervously.


    Who was he? He was fantastically handsome!


    A rich man? What kind of person could have such charming temperament and appearance? Was he a


    new star?


    Lotus went red in the face. Before she could speak again, she heard the man blurt out in a sulk.


    "What''s going on? You can''t even protect yourself around these people if I''m not here for you?"


    Max''s appearance stunned Laura for a moment. Then she said, "Of course I can."


    "So what''s going on here?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked at those women.


    His eyes were as sharp as a sword, which made them tremble uncontrobly.


    Lotus frowned, "who are you? Mind your own business!"


    Jasmyn and Lotus, who had been studying abroad, returned to the country recently.


    For the past six months, he fell in love with Laura, and he had no time to think about anyone but Laura.


    Tidbits were unlikely to happen to him.


    For a long time, he had kept a low profile. So it''s not surprising that they didn''t know him.


    Max obviously disdained to answer and just stared at Laura.


    Laura said with her mouth twitched. "They called me a bumpkin. They said I couldn''t afford the stuff


    here and I should leave."


    Max''s face turned cooler, "So you''re just gonna walk away?"


    "No!" Laura argued, "They said this museum was financed by the Ronaldo family, and I identally


    offend Miss Ronaldo, so I''m afraid I''ll get kicked out if I don''t leave voluntarily."


    "Coward!" Max sneered. "Jim!"


    Suddenly Jim sprung out of nowhere. Then he came over to Max and said respectfully, "yes, sir."


    "Get these women out of here! And tell whoever''s in charge that I own this ce now. I''m gonna buy it."


    Laura was speechless.


    Buy it?


    Buy it?


    Buy it?


    "Mr. Nixon, this is not a house. This is a museum. And you just bought it without hesitation!"


    Laura thought to herself in shock. However, Jim took it seriously and nodded. When he was about to


    make it happen, Laura stopped him immediately, "Max Nixon, what are you doing?"


    "Don''t you love it here? You cane here every day! You will be the only visitor allowed in here if I


    own it!"


    Laura thought he tended to go to extremes. Then she forced a smile and said, "No, no. That will be


    boring! What I said just now was flippant and off-the-cuff. Don''t take it seriously!"


    Those women turned pale at his words. They looked at each other in terror.


    Max Nixon?


    Was he Max Nixon?


    Was he the famous yboy who owned a billion dors? Was he the favorite grandson of Mrs. Nixon?


    Why was he with this poor woman? Why was he so protective of her?


    There was fear in those women''s eyes. It didn''t matter if they offend Laura. They were more afraid of


    Max. They didn''t want to find themselves a dead way!


    Lotus caught on and said eagerly, "Mr. Nixon? I''m so sorry! We were just kidding. We know you are a


    bigger man, and you won''t me us.


    "Yeah! We just wanted to give her a friendly reminder. The person who targets her is Lily, not us."


    "Yes, yes! We meant no harm. We are afraid that she will be bullied."


    Laura looked at these hypocrites and thought that fortunately, she had the foresight not to make friends


    with them. It would definitely do her no good.


    Max was distant and indifferent. He ignored them from the beginning to the end. On hearing the


    argument Sam rushed over here. His nostrils red with fear. "What''s happening?"


    Jasmyn and Sam were rtives, so they knew each other. She stepped forward to exin. "Sam, there


    was a misunderstanding. Help us out here."


    Sam''s face darkened suddenly. Then he gave her a re and snapped, "Don''t be so rude. She''s Mr.


    Nixon''s girlfriend!"


    Laura could clearly see the shock registered on their face when they heard Sam''s words.


    She touched her nose and said inwardly, "Oh, ''Max Nixon'' is a great deterrent!"


    If she had known then she would not argue with them.


    Jasmyn and the other women were shocked that Laura was Max''s girlfriend.


    Though they had not met Max before, they had heard of his name.


    They knew Max was a yboy, but he didn''t like women calling themselves his girlfriend.


    He never admitted to having a girlfriend.


    After all, for a man of his stature, once he did make it public, it would be a sign of the importance he


    attached to the woman he loved.


    He might even marry her and make her part of the Nixon family.


    So even if there was a lot of gossip about him, he never really admitted it.

 Chapter 587 Start Over

    Chapter 587 Start Over


    Chapter 587 Start over


    Laura shuddered in astonishment again.


    She never thought Max would say those things to her.


    His tone was extremely sincere and miserable. He was like a dying person waiting for her rescue.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She never knew he had already loved her to the marrow. This was unbelievable!


    How proud and unrestrained Max usually was!


    It was as if nothing in the world could make him bow his head.


    But now, he was holding her, begging her to love him...


    Tears suddenly rolled down Laura''s cheeks.


    After a long while, Laura finally said softly with a broken voice, "Max, do you even know what you''re


    saying?"


    "Yes."


    Max said in a coarse voice, "Sorry. I thought I shouldn''t tell you my true feelings until you said yes to


    me. I had been waiting for you to approach me. But I forgot that it was me who started this rtionship,


    and it was also me who took the initiative to approach you first."


    "Sorry that my pride hurt you. I once thought of giving up, but I couldn''t. So, Laura, would you give me


    a second chance?"


    "This time, our rtionship is not a deal and it should be unconditional. We''ll just be together as any


    other couples do. You can also throw tantrums at me and tell me anything you wanna say. Let''s date


    for real for once, OK?"


    Hearing his words, Laura cried even harder.


    But Max didn''t know that, because Laura was facing him with her back.


    After a long time, Laura fought back her tears with difficulty and said, "Why bother?"


    Yeah, why bother trying?


    She knew perfectly that she would not agree to be with him no matter how well they got along.


    Also, she was fully aware that Like moths flying to the fire, all their efforts would go wasted and they


    might even hurt themselves.


    Thus, what was the point of trying again?


    What did he see in her? Why would he strive to be with her?


    Max gave a wry smile.


    Truthfully, he didn''t know why he insisted on trying so hard either.


    Yet, a small voice in his head told him that if he didn''t make an effort tonight, he might never have a


    chance again.


    He was just trying to... hold on to the only woman he had ever loved wholeheartedly!


    Max asked in an undertone, "Do you still hate me?"


    Laura didn''t say a word.


    Max continued, "I threatened you with your mother''s life. I had sex with you without your permission.


    And I often picked on you. Don''t you hate me to the gut?


    Laura wanted to say no.


    But the word that came out was "yes".


    Maxughed, as if mocking himself.


    "This is why you should promise me. You gotta seize the chance to torture me and get back at me for


    all the sufferings I''ve put you through. What do you say?"


    Laura''s tears, which had stopped running due to her effort, burst out again.


    "Max, what should I do with you..." she thought to herself.


    As if sensing that she was crying, Max finally let her go. He held her by the shoulders and turned her


    around to face him.


    Then, he lowered his head, cupped his hands around her face, and began to kiss her teardrops.


    The tears slipped into his mouth, which tasted salty and bitter.


    But Max didn''t mind. He didn''t begin to kiss her on the lips until his kiss made all her tears go away.


    This kiss was extremely soft and gentle.


    Max had kissed Laura many times. But he never kissed her as tenderly as he did this time. It was as if


    he was kissing the most precious pearl in the world. His lips gently brushed past every inch of her skin,


    as though he was trying to melt her into his body.


    The moonlight poured through the leaves and formed rings of white light and dark shades on the


    ground.


    Max and Laura were immersed in the kiss, as though there were nothing else but them in the world.


    Luckily, it waste at night, and no one was around.


    With the dim light, if one didn''t get close, they wouldn''t even notice there were two people standing


    there.


    The kiss went on for God knew how long. It was not until Laura felt she was about to suffocate that Max


    let her go.


    But the break onlysted for a brief moment. He pressed his forehead against hers. His deep eyes


    registered the kind of affection he had never revealed before.


    When Laura caught her breath, Max''s lips stole over her again.


    It seemed that Max wanted the kiss tost forever. Bit by bit, his tender love melted her heart.


    Laura felt that her body was quivering. Her legs seemed to be made of jelly. If Max hadn''t been


    supporting her, she would almost copse to the ground.


    There were light chirps of bugs in the woods.


    This ce was quiet and serene.


    This time, the kiss alsosted for a long while before Max let her off the hook.


    Max''s eyes were smiley again. Perhaps he started to smile when Laura couldn''t help but fall into his


    arms, or when she was moved and began to passionately respond to his kiss.


    Anyway, Max seemed over the moon. His eyes glinted brightly in the darkness as he gazed at her.


    Feeling ufortable to be stared at, Laura looked away, her cheeks burning with a blush. She asked,


    "What''s so funny?"


    Max took her to his bosom and said with irrepressible exultation, "Does this mean you''ve forgiven me?"


    Laura froze in ce.


    Max gazed at her with expectant and timid eyes.


    Laura gave an almost imperceptible nod and said "Yeah".


    Like a child who attained candy, Max instantly carried her into his arms in raptures.


    Being caught off hard, Laura was startled by Max. He held her and spun around several times before


    putting her down.


    Laura pped Max on the shoulder with exasperation and said, "Stop it! That was kinda scary!"


    ted, Max said with a smile, "Laura, thank you."


    Laura felt rather doleful.


    She forced a smile and said, "What for?"


    "Thank you for giving me a second chance."


    As Max spoke, he grabbed her hand and ced it on his chest.


    "I know I''m not a good-tempered person. And I''ve done a lot of things to hurt you before. But don''t


    worry. I will not repeat my mistakes. I''ll never let you down on any ount again."


    A little taken aback, Laura looked up at Max.


    Seeing his earnest look, she felt like crying again for no reason.


    She managed a smile, pulled her hand out of Max''s grip, and said, "That we can talk aboutter."


    Noticing that Laura didn''t seem very happy about this, Max thought that she hadn''t really believed in


    what he had promised. He then told himself that she would believe it when she saw his action.

 Chapter 588 Someone Is In The Room

    Chapter 588 Someone Is In The Room


    Chapter 588 Someone Is in the Room


    Thus, Max decided not to worry too much.


    Laura consulted her watch.


    "It''ste. I gotta go to bed."


    Max was very unwilling to let her go. After all, they had just decided to be a couple. It was normal for


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    him to find it tormenting to be separated from Laura.


    But he also knew that he should take it slow at the beginning of their rtionship. If not, his effort might


    yield an opposite effect.


    Therefore, Max nodded, held her hand, and said, "I''ll walk you to your apartment."


    Laura didn''t say no this time.


    Max walked Laura to the door of her apartment and watched her unlock the door and enter her


    apartment. Just then, he grabbed her hand and ced another kiss on her lips before waving


    goodbyes at her with reluctance.


    Smiling, Laura watched him leave. They really looked like two love birds.


    Elevator soon arrived. Max walked in. The door slid shut and the elevator went downstairs.


    Right after Max left, the smile on Laura''s face dissolved.


    She closed the door, buried her face in her hands, and limply slumped onto the floor.


    Laura had only turned on the light in the hall. The dim, yellow light poured on her, making her look like


    an isted ind floating helplessly in the dark.


    She sat on the carpet, with her arms around her knees, her face buried in between her legs. She felt all


    her vigor had been sapped. Now she didn''t even have the energy to move a finger.


    She was drained from inside out.


    She knew that Max was truly in love with her. What he said tonight was all from the bottom of his heart.


    But that was exactly why she was so worried.


    She was worried that she wasn''t as good as he thought.


    She was worried that someday, she would let him down.


    Thinking of that, Laura heaved a sigh. After taking a moment to calm her nerves, she prepared to stand


    up.


    However, just then, she heard the sound of long and slow breathing in the room.


    Her body went stiff at once. She was dumbstruck.


    To be precise, that was not the sound of breathing but a man''s snore.


    "Someone is in my bedroom?"


    This realization caused Laura''s face to pale.


    After hesitating for moments, she banished the idea of calling Max, who just left, toe back.


    Instead, she tiptoed into the kitchen and grabbed a knife. Then, walking in light steps, she headed for


    her bedroom.


    She did not know who was making the noise from inside her bedroom.


    But this man had shown up uninvited in her apartmentte at night. Even a fool should know he was up


    to no good.


    "Is he a crazy fan of mine?"


    "Or rather..."


    She did not dare to turn on the light for fear of waking up the intruder. To be safe, she entered 911 into


    her phone and held a finger above the "Call" button. Once anything bad happened, she would call the


    police.


    The light emitted from her phone screen was enough to light up a small area around it. Holding the


    phone in her hand, she slowly walked toward the bedroom.


    The bedroom door was only half-closed.


    She gently pushed the door open. In the dim light, she saw that a man seemed to be lying on her bed.


    That man was lying on his side, facing her with his back. He had even pulled the nket over him.


    The room was too dark. All the light Laura had was the bleak moonlight outside the window and the


    faint light from her phone screen. Thus, she couldn''t tell who he was. But judging by his figure, he


    should be a slim, middle-aged man.


    He was sleeping soundly, as though he were in his own apartment. He snored loudly now and then.


    Laura held the knife a little higher. On second thought, she noiselessly put the knife in her other hand


    and then grabbed a stick that she used to hang herundry.


    After getting her weapons ready, she came to the bed and struck with the stick.


    Painful howls immediately reverberated in the room.


    Laura didn''t dare to speak in case the man recognized her voice. She was a public figure after all.


    Thus, she just kept hitting him, hoping that she could drive him out.


    As expected, after being awakened by violence, the muddled man instinctively leaped to his feet and


    ran for the door.


    Laura also went after him, brandishing the stick.


    Suddenly, one of them identally pressed the switch in the wall during the chase.


    The light in the living room was switched on.


    The next moment, Laura saw a familiar figure.


    She was stupefied at once.


    "Diego?"


    Laura dropped the stick. Shocked and enraged, she shouted, "Why are you here?"


    Diego also came to his senses. He was preparing to run to the outside with his arms covering his head.


    But at the sight of Laura, he immediately red up.


    He put down his arms and pointed at her, snarling, "You d*mn girl, how dare you hit me? I''m your


    father!"


    He was not afraid of Laura at all. He even believed that he had kept her on a tight rein.


    He chose to run before because he was light in the head after being woken up so abruptly. When the


    stick clouted at him, he subconsciously wanted to dodge.


    Now, he had realized what just happened, so he felt rather angry and mortified. Over the years, he was


    always the one who tyrannized Laura and her mother. When had he ever been hit by them?


    Laura''s face turned stony. She said coldly, "What are you doing here?"


    "I''m here because..."


    Diego broke off because he suddenly caught sight of the knife in Laura''s other hand. His expression


    altered with some awkwardness.


    Then, he said, "Put that thing down and let''s talk."


    Now Laura knew the intruder was her stepfather, she certainly didn''t need weapons anymore.


    Therefore, she let go of the knife.


    After that, she sat down on the sofa, crossed her legs, and said impatiently, "Get to the point!"


    It was not until this moment that Diego came over in relief and sat down on the other end of the sofa.


    He looked at Laura in silence for seconds. Then, out of the blue, he spoke, "I heard that you''ve found a


    suitable heart for your mother''s transnt surgery, right?"


    Stunned, Laura looked at him in disbelief.


    "How did you know?"


    She had received a call from Natalia the other day, who told her that there was hope for the surgery.


    She then mentioned this to her mother when she went to visit her.


    She did this because she wanted her mother to rx and worry less about her illness.


    Knowing her mother, she didn''t think her mother would tell Diego this news. Anyway, Diego probably


    didn''t know she was living in St. Peter''s. Even if he knew, he might not be able to get in there.


    Besides, her mother knew very well what kind of man Diego was. She certainly couldn''t talk to him


    about this.


    Hence, Laura was very surprised when she heard Diego bring this up.


    Diego gave a coldugh and said, "How I got the news is not important. She''s my wife after all. Now a


    suitable heart is avable, she can have the surgery very soon, right? As her husband, it''s only proper


    that I go over to take care of her. Don''t you think so?"


    Laura''s brow furrowed deeply.


    She knew Diego too well. He would not do anything for others if there was no gain for him.


    But Diego just volunteered to look after her mother.


    This was ridiculous.


    Laura had no idea what he was up to.

 Chapter 589 DonT Put On An Act

    Chapter 589 Don''T Put On An Act


    Chapter 589 Don''t Put on an Act


    But Laura was sure that no matter what game Diego was ying, he was up to no good.


    Therefore, she would on no ount allow him to look after her mother.


    With that in mind, Laura rejected without hesitation, "No need. She''s fine without you."


    Diego''s face fell at once.


    "Laura, what did you just say! At the end of the day, she''s my wife, and you''re my daughter! Your


    mother and I haven''t divorced yet. We''re still married byw. As herwful husband, I''m entitled to visit


    her when she is hospitalized."


    Laura tilted her head and stared at Diego coldly.


    A whileter, she let out a sneer.


    "Knock it off. You don''t have to put on an act for me. My mother hasn''t been well for years. She''s been


    in and out of hospital at least eight times during this marriage. When have you ever cared to visit her in


    the hospital?"


    "But now, you scampered over to show your care for her and volunteered to look after her after you


    learned that she''s going to have surgery. Diego, what''re you up to? Why not put all your cards on the


    table?"


    "This way, at least we can have a fair negotiation. If your terms are not too demanding, I''ll perhaps give


    you what you want. But you''re asking to see my mother? Hell no!"


    Diego''s countenance altered the moment these words came out.


    He leaped to his feet, red at Laura, and bellowed, "Laura Davies, don''t go too far! She''s my wife!


    What right do you have to stop me from seeing her? I can see her if I want!"


    Laura also stood up and gazed at him with a cold smile on her face.


    "Your wife? Have you ever performed any duties as her husband over the years? Have you given her


    any help or taken care of her? Did you stay with her when she was ill or having a hard time?"


    "No, you were never there for her! All you did was abuse her and ridicule her. You stole her hard-


    earned savings and lost them in gambling again and again. All you gave her was a broken heart and


    disappointment. How do you have the face toe to me and say that you''re her husband?"


    "Smack!"


    A hard p hit Laura''s face as she said thest word.


    Diego was shaking with fury.


    He glowered at Laura, as though he wanted to shootser beams from his eyes and burn several holes


    in her body.


    "How, how dare you! Do you really think you''ve all grown up and can teach me how to live my life


    instead? Today, I gotta..."


    As he roared, he raised his arm again, ready to p.


    Right at this moment, Laura''s phone rang.


    The cheerful ringtone interrupted the bitterly hostile scene. Laura hurried to the coffee table and


    fetched her phone out of her purse.


    The phone screen showed that the caller was Max.


    All her grievances and fear seemed to have burst out at this moment.


    Tears streamed down her face nonstop. She cast a backward nce at Diego and then answered the


    call without hesitation.


    "Hello."


    The moment she picked up the call, Diego opened his mouth as if wanting to stop her.


    But it was toote.


    Laura had pressed the "ept" button and deliberately turned the speaker on.


    Max''s tender voice came from the other side of the line.


    "Laura, have you turned in?"


    Laura vigorously fought back her sobs. She put her fist into her mouth, trying to speak in her regr


    voice.


    "Not yet. What''s up?"


    "Well..." Max said with a trace of pleasedughter. His voice was extremely sweet and tender.


    "It''s just that I miss you. I called you just to hear your voice. It''ste. Go to bed."


    Laura forced a smile, even though she knew Max couldn''t see it. She muttered, "Yeah. You should rest,


    too."


    "Good night."


    "Yeah, good night."


    After hanging up, Laura turned around to look at the dumbfounded Diego.


    She then held up her phone and waved.


    "What? Do you still wanna hit me now?"


    Diego''s expression changed. He was so furious that he could almost breathe fire.


    How could he forget that man''s voice? That caller was the one who ordered his bodyguards to beat him


    for Laura''s sake at the bar.


    Afterward, he couldn''t stand being humiliated like that, so he sent people to investigate who that man


    was.


    But no one seeded in finding out that his identity.


    This didn''t make Diego feel relieved. On the contrary, it put him on his guard.


    Although he had remained a hooligan for decades, he had indeed seen the world.


    He knew that there were many powerful forces in Eqitin. Now he couldn''t find out the identity of that


    man, it meant that man was likely to be a big wig.


    Besides, given Laura''s current status in the entertainment circle, she could easilye into contact


    with such a powerful figure.


    As he thought of that, the fury in Diego''s eyes dimmed.


    Heughed without humor. Fixing his eyes on Laura, he said with contempt, "Good for you. Never


    thought you''d associate with the upper-ss. Well, that''s alright. Though I''m not your birth father, at


    least I raised you up. Now you''re famous, it''s good that you can find a rich man and get married. When


    you do, don''t forget to tell your husband to treat his father-inw nicely."


    His words irked Laura so much that she directly rolled her eyes at him.


    "Back then, this man often rebuked and beat me. The times he brought money home could be counted


    on one finger. Most of the time, he took money from my mother and me to buy drinks and gamble. How


    could he say that he raised me?"


    "He''s really thick-skinned!" Laura refuted inwardly.


    Not in the mood to argue with Diego, she directly ordered him to leave.


    "Will you leave or not? If you don''t, I''ll call the police!"


    To her dismay, Diego wasn''t scared at all.


    Instead of living, hey down on the sofa. With a detestable smile on his face, he said, "Go ahead. Call


    the police! Then everyone would know I''m the father of you. The people in the entertainment circle


    would all despise you!"


    Laura furrowed her eyebrows.


    Sure enough, the normal way wouldn''t work on a rascal like Diego.


    She took a deep breath to suppress her anger.


    Once again, she said, "Fine. Then stop beating around the bush. Just tell me why you came here


    today."


    Diego didn''t say a word. He merely held up his thumb and index finger and rubbed them against each


    other.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He wanted money!


    Lauraughed out of rage.


    She had guessed that this was why Diego came to her. Still, she couldn''t help getting angry when she


    saw him ask her for money again.


    Laura deliberated for moments, deciding not to reject him right away.


    She got up, walked into her bedroom, and got a check.


    Diego''s eyes lit up when he saw the cheque in Laura''s hand.


    "Holy Moly! Where did she hide this baby?"


    Why didn''t I find it when I searched the room?" Diego thought to himself.


    Laura stared warily at his greedy eyes but didn''t give him the check immediately.


    She paused when she was a few steps from him. Looking at him, she said, "You want money? Fine.


    Here is 5 million. It''s all I''ve got. You know, I''ve spent almost all the money I made on you and my


    mother all these years."

 Chapter 590 Agreeing To Get A Divorce

    Chapter 590 Agreeing To Get A Divorce


    Chapter 590 Agreeing to Get a Divorce


    Diego immediately reached out for the check. Meanwhile, with a voracious look on his face, he


    mumbled, "Good, good. Five million will do."


    But Laura took a step back right before his hand reached the check.


    Diego froze for a moment.


    Then, Laura said word by word, "You can have it if you promise me something."


    Diego immediately frowned in annoyance.


    "Nonsense! I''m your father. I have every right to have your money. Why do I have to promise you


    anything in return?"


    Laura almostughed out loud after hearing this.


    Diego joined hands with others to gang up on her the other day at that bar. But now, he saw her as his


    daughter now?


    Who gave him the nerve to make that speech?


    Laura didn''t want to bicker with him. She said bluntly, "You take the money and divorce my mother. If


    not, I''d rather burn this check than give you a penny."


    Diego was stupefied as he heard this.


    In fact, several years ago, Laura''s mother already asked Diego to divorce her.


    But at that time, Diego wouldn''t agree no matter what. The court could only tell them toe back and


    file the divorce application again when they reached an agreement. Atst, because Diego didn''t


    agree, Laura''s mother didn''t get a divorce.


    In the years afterward, Laura''s mother tried to end their marriage several times, but Diego always said


    no.


    Laura knew that getting a divorce was the only way that she and her mother could shake off this ruffian


    for good.


    Yet, Diego was a scoundrel. Since he knew Laura had be a celebrity, he realized that he had


    gained a money tree.


    As long as he was married to Laura''s mother, Laura couldn''t get away from him. So how could he


    agree to get a divorce?


    Knowing this, Laura could only lure Diego into divorcing her mother by offering him a big, fat check.


    As she expected, Diego''s face darkened the instant he heard his words.


    He eyed Laura coldly and said with a sneer, "Your mother and I have been married for more than a


    decade. I didn''t agree to divorce her a few years ago, nor will I do that now. But today, you''re asking me


    to get a divorce? Do you think of me as a fool? Perhaps you''re the fool instead!"


    Laura knew he would say that. Instead of getting angry, she put the check away.


    In a cool voice, she said, "Now that you insist, I have no choice. The bottom line is, no divorce, no


    money. I know you''re resourceful. Bring it on. See if you can scare me and make me yield."


    She had had enough!


    She didn''t want to live one more day in hopelessness and fear again.


    She had given this matter some thought and had thought this through.


    It was hopeful that her mother could get better after the surgery. As long as what Natalia told her was


    true, her mother could soon have the surgery.


    Then, if Diego really threatened to expose her past or mar her reputation and career by telling others


    he was her stepfather, she would just let him!


    If that happened, she could go abroad with her mother or move to a remote vige. Even if she stepped


    out of the limelight, she and her mother could still live a good life.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Seeing that Laura seemed bent on making him end the marriage with her mother, Diego began to


    panic.


    "Laura, you can''t do this to me! I''m your stepfather after all. How could you force your stepfather to


    divorce your mother?"


    Laura said aloofly, "I''veid out the options for you, but you refused to make a choice."


    After a short pause, she continued, "It''ste. You should go. Or I''ll call security."


    Diego''s face was somewhat pallid. He stared angrily at Laura, as though hoping to slice a chunk of


    flesh off her.


    "Don''t, don''t need to threaten me. I''m telling you, if you drive me to a corner, I''ll really go to the media


    and tell them all about your past. After that, you won''t be able to make a penny anymore. How would


    you support your mother..."


    Laura''s patience had run out. She fished out her phone and prepared to call the property management.


    "Why can''t the property management people do anything right? I pay such a high property


    management fee every month. But is that all for nothing?"


    "How could they let any random guy enter the neighborhood?" sheined inwardly.


    In truth, she still hadn''t figured out how Diego found out where she lived and how he managed to get in.


    Realizing that Laura was really kicking him out, Diego knew he must do something. He didn''t want to


    lose both his family and the money.


    He pounced forward and snatched Laura''s phone, saying, "OK! OK! I''ll do it!''


    Laura arched her brow.


    She turned around and looked at Diego incredulously.


    "Are you sure?"


    Diego gritted his teeth. He thought of the debt he built up recently and his maddening urge to gamble.


    If he couldn''ty his hand on some money, he would die!


    Thus, he nodded without hesitation.


    "Yes, I''m sure, only you must double the payment."


    Frowning, Laura uttered, "You want 10 million?"


    "No! Give me 12!" Diego said, panting.


    When he said the number, his eyes turned scarlet with greed, and his smile became ferocious, too.


    "As a popr star, you earn at least tens of million per year. I''ve raised you for more than 10 years. All


    I''m asking is a year of your ie. That''s not too much, is it?"


    Laura looked at him with a poker face.


    "Twelve million?"


    "How dare he make such a request!"


    "But if 12 million can exchange for a peaceful life for me and my mother, that''s a price worth paying."


    Thinking of that, Laura gnashed her teeth and agreed.


    "Fine! I''ll give you 12 million. But you must divorce my mother right now. I''ll give you the money after


    the formalities arepleted."


    But Diego was very canny.


    He saw the loophole in her words in a second.


    He instantly shook his head with a serious face and said, "No, I can''t agree with that. Who knows if


    you''re setting me up? What if you refuse to pay me after I get divorced?"


    Laura knitted her brows and cast him a contemptuous look.


    "Do you think everyone is as cheeky as you?"


    Diego was stumped for words.


    However, he knew now was not the time tosh out.


    He mused for moments and then suggested, "How about this? You give me half of the money first so


    that I won''t have to worry if you will go back on your words. Then, I''lle to the City Hall with you to


    get the paperwork done. Anyway, we have to wait till tomorrow before we can get started with the


    divorce procedures. Why not pay me a deposit first?"


    Lauraughed out loud, "Diego, you''re really shameless."


    Still, to send him away as soon as possible, Laura took out a bank card from her purse and threw it at


    him.


    "There is some money in this card. Take this. If you truly show up tomorrow to sign the divorce papers,


    I promise you''ll have the rest of 12 million."


    Diego took the card, overjoyed, not paying attention to what Laura said at all.


    With his eyes riveted on the card, he asked, "How much does it have?"


    Laura loathed this expression on his face. In an irritated tone, she said, "Forty grand."


    Diego''s eyes widened in shock.


    "What? Only 40 grand? You think you can get rid of me that easily?"


    Gazing at him with an icy look on her face, Laura vigntly took a step back.

 Chapter 591 I DonT Have Much Money

    Chapter 591 I Don''T Have Much Money


    Chapter 591 I Don''t Have Much Money


    "You said you want a deposit. This is the only card I have now. This is what you got."


    Diego smiled ingratiatingly, "Give me your five million dor check..."


    Before he could finish his words, Laura covered her handbag and took another step back. She quickly


    reached for the kitchen knife she had ced on the counter.


    She held the knife warily in front of her and looked at him coldly.


    "Don''t even think about it! Let''s not fool each other! I won''t give you a quarter unless you do what I


    said!"


    Laura''s words left Diego dumbfounded.


    He was indeed going to fool her and leave with her money.


    Five million was not too shabby if he couldn''t have 12 million.


    Laura would always be under his control as long as he didn''t divorce her mother.


    However, he didn''t expect that Laura was smart enough to see right through him.


    Agitated, Diego was embarrassed.


    But there was nothing else he could do.


    He did not dare to do anything to hurt Laura, because she could really call security and he wouldn''t get


    away.


    Reluctantly, he picked up the card and said, "Fine. I''lle back tomorrow for the rest."


    He then walked out.


    Laura watched him leave and then she rushed over to close the door.


    Then she slid down along the door to the floor as if she had lost all her strength.


    The room was quiet again. She was exhausted dealing with Diego.


    Sitting on the floor, she closed her eyes, and opened them again.


    Then again she looked at her phone she had been holding tightly this whole time and she stared at


    Max''s phone number on it, but she did not call him.


    The next day, Laura woke up early.


    Perhaps because of what happenedst night, she did not sleep well all night.


    She kept thinking about the scenes of Diego scolding her when she was a child.


    When she woke up, there were two dark circles under her eyes, and she looked terrible as if she had


    been having a nightmare all night.


    She put on some makeup before she took her handbag and left her apartment.


    Laura did not go anywhere else but drove directly to St. Peter Hospital.


    At that moment, Mrs. Davies was chatting with the nurses in the hospital.


    The doctors and nurses here were much better than the hospital she was staying in before, both in


    terms of their attitudes and qualifications.


    Although Mrs. Davies had endured many hardships over the years, she was born into a wealthy family.


    So she shared somemon topics with them.


    As they were having a nice conversation, Fannie saw Laurae through the door.


    "Laura, what are you doing here?"


    Since Laura hade to visit her two days ago, Fannie thought Laura would note again so soon.


    It waste when Diego left Laura''s apartmentst night.


    She didn''t call her mother to tell her about this so as not to worry her.


    Besides, she didn''t think she would make it clear to her mother over the phone.


    So she thought maybe she should tell her face to face at the hospital.


    Laura saw her mother and said with a smile, "I''m off today, and I have nothing else better to do so I


    thought I shoulde around."


    The nurses smiled and stood up after seeing Lauraing in.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Since Miss Davies is here, we should give you some privacy."


    Mrs. Davies was grateful to the staff here that they spent some time talking with her even though they


    were incredibly busy, so she said,


    "Thank you guys so much for hanging out with me. Sorry to keep you here for so long."


    Theyughed and said, "That''s okay. We are not quite busy today since you are the only patient in the


    VIP ward on this floor."


    Maybe it was Max who cleared out the whole floor for her.


    She somehow was the only patient on this floor.


    She assumed that it might be because Max did not want people to know that Laura''s mother was


    hospitalized here. So he considerately cleared out other patients for her.


    However, she didn''t think too much about it.


    After the nurses left, Laura sat down in a chair near the bedside and said, "Mom, I''m here to tell you


    something."


    Fannie was about to peel an apple for her. When she heard what Laura said, she looked at her and


    asked, "What is it?"


    Laura pursed her lips and thought about what to say before saying, "Diego agreed to get a divorcest


    night."


    Hearing what Laura said, Fannie was stunned.


    The apple she was peeling was dropped to the ground.


    Pouting, Laura looked at the apple on the floor and bent down to pick it up.


    She then went to the bathroom, washed it before she came back and sat down in her chair.


    She took over the fruit knife from her mother''s hand and started peeling it.


    She said, "This is what you want and it''s good that it''s finally happening. We could finally get him out of


    the picture."


    Fannie''s hands trembled slightly as she looked at Laura dully.


    By now, her face became even paler, and she looked weak.


    After a long while, she said in a trembling voice, "What did you do to make him say yes?"


    Laura looked at her mother calmly.


    She knew she couldn''t hide this from her.


    After all, 12 million dors was a big sum of money which she didn''t have for now. If she were to make


    a real deal with Diego, she would have to raise more money for this.


    So Fannie would know about this sooner orter.


    So instead of hiding, Laura told her mother everything.


    Fannie shrieked,


    "I disagree!"


    Laura immediately looked outside and saw no one was around, she then slightly covered Fannie''s


    mouth with her hand.


    Laura whispered, "Lower your voice, mom. People can''t know about this."


    Fannie then realized that she just shouted out loud. If people knew about this, Laura would get into


    trouble.


    So she raised her hand and covered her mouth.


    Then she said, "Laura, you can''t give him money. Where are you gonna find 12 million? I won''t allow


    it!"


    Mrs. Davies was right. Laura''s earnings over the years were either extorted by Diego or used to pay


    medical bills for her mother, so she didn''t have much money left.

 Chapter 592 Great News

    Chapter 592 Great News


    Chapter 592 Great News


    The five million dor check in Laura''s handbag was what she earned from the shooting of a movie and


    the endorsement for two brands.


    She had intended to save the money for an emergency.


    However, Diego had finally agreed to divorce her mother, so she did not want to miss this opportunity.


    Laura sighed when she thought about it. She put the half-peeled apple aside and held her mother''s


    hand. She sighed, "Mom, I know you care about me, but Diego is so difficult to deal with, and if you


    divorce him sooner, we can have a happy life and get rid of him forever."


    Actually, Laura wasn''t worried about herself. It was her mother she was worried about.


    Fannie was going to have the surgery soon. She would have to stay in bed for recovery for a long time.


    During her recovery, she couldn''t be too emotional. Laura wouldn''t want anything to happen to worry


    her.


    A ticking time bomb like Diego might jump out and give her a fatal blow one day. If she could find a way


    to get rid of him, then she should definitely do it as early as possible.


    Fannie knew that Laura was right.


    And yet, as a mother, she felt sorry to watch her daughter suffer for the mistake she made.


    Now, her daughter had millions of dors in debt so that she could finally get a divorce.


    No one should take this for granted.


    Thinking of this, Fannie looked at her with great pain, with her eyes welled up with tears.


    She held her daughter''s hand and said, "Laura, listen. Stop doing this for me. I didn''t have much time


    left. If he really wants to see me, just let him. I am waiting for him. Even if I have to die with him, I won''t


    allow him to hurt you."


    Laura found it uneptable for her mother to say such things.


    Her face darkened instantly as she said in anger, "Mom, what are you talking about? I''m your daughter!


    What do you mean you have to die with him"? How can you think like that?"


    Fannie looked down, wiped her tears, and said with a forced smile, "I''m just saying. Since your father


    died, you haven''t enjoyed your life since you were a child. Now that you''re finally living a better life, I


    don''t want you to live in debt because of me."


    Laura sighed and said in a soft tone, "Mom, I make money now. You can trust me. I''ll make another 12


    million dors in the future. Besides, you mean so much to me than any amount of money. As long as


    we can live happily together, so what if we''re not rich anymore?"


    Fannie looked at her and felt touched.


    Finally, under Laura''s firm gaze, she nodded.


    "Okay. I''ll do as you said."


    Seeing that her mother finally agreed, Laura was relieved with a happy smile on her face.


    Just after they finished their conversation, Laura''s cell phone rang.


    She took it out and saw that Natalia called her.


    Her face instantly lit up.


    She said, "Mom, my boss is calling. I need to get this."


    Fannie nodded.


    Laura got up with her phone and picked it up outside.


    "Hello, Natalia."


    "Laura, what are you doing?"


    Natalia''s soft and gentle voice came from the other side of the phone.


    Laura wasn''t hiding anything from her, so she told her the truth, "I''m at the hospital to visit my mom."


    Natalia smiled and said, "I got the results back of what I told youst time."


    Laura had already known why Natalia called.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, when she actually heard about the good news, she was ecstatic.


    "Really?"


    "Yes." Although Natalia''s tone sounded calm, she sounded quite delighted.


    "It is now on the way and will be here tomorrow. At that time, they''ll contact your mother''s attending


    directly. You should decide a date for the operation and tell them."


    Laura raised her hand to cover her mouth and nose and felt her eyes moisten.


    She felt grateful and touched with mixed feelings.


    "Natalia, thank you. Thank you so much."


    Natalia joked, "How can you just thank me with words? You should make more money for me in the


    future."


    Hearing this, Laura couldn''t help but let out a snort ofughter.


    Although she knew Natalia was kidding to reassure her, she couldn''t help but feel touched.


    "All right. I have some work to do. Let me know when you receive it."


    Laura quickly nodded, "Of course."


    Then, she hung up.


    Laura held the phone and stood there with her back against the wall, slightly tilting her head and letting


    her tears flow on her cheeks for a while.


    After a long while, she dried her tears, mped down on her emotions, and went inside the ward.


    In the room, Fannie was leaning against the head of the bed with a book in her hand.


    Next to her mother, the apple that she had half-peeled before was now peeled.


    It was now cut into small pieces and ced nicely on a te.


    At the sound of footsteps, Fannie looked up at her and immediately put down the book and smiled,


    "Everything OK?"


    Laura smiled and nodded. Then, she walked over to her mother, sat down, and said, "Mom, I have


    great news for you. We now have an avable heart that matched and it''s being delivered on the way


    from another country. You can finally have the transnt surgery in no time."


    Hearing that, Fannie was shocked and asked incredulously, "Really?"


    Laura smiled and nodded, "Yes."


    Frozen for a moment, Fannie was so happy that she didn''t know what to say.


    Although Laura had told her before about that heart, and that she might actually go to have the surgery,


    but she had been disappointed too many times over the years.


    So she found it hard to believe it.


    After all, there were so many people in the world who needed a heart so much, so why would she be


    so lucky and have one?


    However, Laura now told her that she could have the surgery.


    No normal person would choose to die if they had a chance to survive.


    So it was indeed great news for them.


    Laura looked at her happy face, held her hand, and said solemnly, "Look, Mom, now that you''re getting


    better, it''s even more important that you divorce him. I''ll call himter. We have a wonderful life ahead


    of us. Don''t give up just because of a minor setback. OK?"

 Chapter 593 He Stood Her Up

    Chapter 593 He Stood Her Up


    Chapter 593 He Stood Her up


    Fannie felt a little embarrassed hearing what she said.


    But she knew that Laura had a point.


    She was impatient before and didn''t think it through.


    She didn''t refute Laura and said obediently, "Alright. Alright. I got it."


    Laura then smiled and stood up with relief.


    "I''ll call him now."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Okay."


    Laura found Diego''s phone number and called him.


    It didn''t take long for him to pick up his phone.


    Diego''s yful voice came through.


    "Hello?"


    Laura grimaced and said, "It''s me."


    There was an instant silence on the other side of the line.


    Then she heard himughing cheekily, "Oh. What''s going on?"


    "You promised me yesterday that we would go to the City Hall today and get a divorce. Where are you


    now?"


    "Oops!" Diego suddenly pped his head, "Gee, my poor memory! How could I forget this! Well... Sorry


    about that. I was drunkst night and I''m having a terrible hangover. I just woke up. Well... did you talk


    to your mother about this?"


    Laura frowned. She didn''t know why, but she thought Diego sounded a bit off.


    She said in a calm voice, "So when will youe over?"


    "Now it''s not a good time. I''m in the middle of something. Hold on a moment. I''ll call you back."


    Laura had to hang up.


    After checking the time, she saw that it was ten in the morning.


    Then, she agreed to wait for him,


    "Fine. I''ll wait for your call then."


    "Alright."


    After hanging up the phone, Fannie looked at her worriedly, "How is it? When is heing over?"


    Laura frowned. And she vaguely felt a bad feeling. However, she didn''t say anything to her mother in


    case she worried.


    She shook her head and said, "He''s got something to do right now. He''lle over when he''s done. It''s


    still early. The City Hall doesn''t close until 5:30. We should be able to get there in time."


    Hearing that, Fannie nodded in relief.


    Laura was worried about Fannie going through the procedure alone with Diego, she nned to go


    together.


    However, she was not sure when Diego woulde over. Therefore, she would stay in the hospital all


    day today.


    She thought Diego would call her when he finished his "work".


    However, five hours passed and she did not receive his call.


    Laura panicked and called him at 3 in the afternoon.


    However, she didn''t expect that his phone would be off.


    The look on her face changed drastically. And she wasn''t sure if Diego didn''t answer her phone on


    purpose or if something suddenly happened to him.


    So she had to call him over and over again.


    However, she kept calling until 6, but she couldn''t get through to him.


    Laura was deted.


    Looking at Laura''s face with a depressed look, Fannie reassured her, "Forget it. If he can''te today,


    let''s do it tomorrow. He loves money so much, so he''s not likely to give up."


    Laura thought her mother was right.


    Given Diego''s greediness, he woulde for the money sooner orter.


    She didn''t think too much about it then.


    Laura waited until 8, but Diego still didn''t call. Since she had to work tomorrow, she couldn''t stay at the


    hospital any longer. So she left.


    The next day, the heart was delivered on time.


    The package was signed by St. Peter''s Hospital. After being tested, it was found to be a match for


    Fannie''s blood type.


    Laura called Natalia to thank her, and then she agreed to operate on her mother next week.


    It had been so long since thest time she received great news like this!


    As a result, Laura had been in a very good moodtely.


    The movie she was starring in with Stephen was also to shoot next week.


    In order to be there for her mother during her surgery, she asked for a leave from the director to skip


    the opening ceremony. She would go straight to the set for the shooting.


    The director was thoughtful and gave her enough time for her to take care of her mother.


    She could leave for some time as she saw fit.


    Laura felt relieved.


    Everything was ready now, she waited for her mother to have the surgery.


    However, there was something strange. Since Diego stood her up that day, he had not been heard


    since.


    Normally it was good news for Laura and her mother that they didn''t hear from him.


    But not this time.


    It was like a hazard in the dark, waiting to ambush them anytime from now.


    She couldn''t reach him, and she didn''t know where he stayed this entire time. So there was nothing


    she could do but wait.


    Luckily, Fannie was finally going to have her surgery.


    Everything was ready. The surgeon in charge of the operation was a world-ss cardiac surgeon hired


    by Max. So, with him operating on Fannie, the chances of sess were very high.


    Laura personally brought her mother into the operating room in a sterile gown. Because the family was


    not allowed to stay in the operating room, she had to leave the room.


    Today, Max came to be there for her.


    Laura was really nervous and didn''t want to be alone on such a big day, so she felt much better with


    Max by her side.


    Nicole bought some water for them and waited outside the operating room with them.


    Although she could tell the rtionship between Max and Laura was different from before, Laura didn''t


    tell her exactly what happened between them, so she didn''t ask.


    It was aplicated major procedure thatsted for seven hours.


    It ended at 8:00. A doctor came out of the operating room and took off his mask and said to Laura,


    "Congrattions. The surgery went well. As long as the patient survives the next 48 hours without


    rejection, she should be fine."


    Laura almost cried out of ecstasy hearing this.


    She kept bowing to the doctor and kept saying, "Thank you. Thank you so much!"


    The doctor smiled and didn''t say anything, because he knew the only way to make her feel better was


    to allow her to express her gratitude.


    He turned to Max and smiled heartily, "I guess I didn''t let you down."


    Max smiled and finally felt a tremendous sense of relief after a long day.

 Chapter 594 Lend Her A Shoulder

    Chapter 594 Lend Her A Shoulder


    Chapter 594 Lend Her a Shoulder


    Although Max had expected that the operation would go well, he still felt worried before he heard any


    news from the doctor.


    Now that the surgery went well, he did not disappoint Laura.


    Max said goodbye to the doctors before they left.


    Fannie was taken to the ICU after the surgery and was monitored closely.


    Because she had not yet passed the 48-hour critical period after surgery, Laura could not go in to see


    her yet.


    She could only look at her from a distance through a thick ss.


    She saw her mother lying on a white sheet, looking skinny and so weak.


    Her heart was beating regrly and they could see it from the monitor screen next to her. As she


    looked at the data, tears flowed down her face.


    And she didn''t know when Max came up from behind.


    He reached out, took her into his arms, then raised his hand to hold the back of her head, and rested


    her head on his shoulder.


    Then he whispered, "You can cry if it makes you feel better."


    Laura couldn''t hold back her tears anymore. She hugged him, grabbed his clothes, and bawled.


    In his arms, she seemed to let out all her worries, grievances, and fears over the years.


    Max stood there holding her with her tears wet hispel.


    He felt the warmth of happiness and calmness and a sense of satisfaction in the bottom of his heart


    that he had never felt before.


    After some time, she was exhausted from all the crying and there were no more tearsing out of her


    eyes.


    She let go of him, a little embarrassed, and rubbed the corners of her eyes.


    When she looked at the fabric on his shoulder that was moistened by her tears, her two flushed cheeks


    looked like two small tomatoes.


    "Sorry. Your suit was ruined. "


    Maxughed out of great joy.


    He raised his hand to stroke her hair and said, "You can ruin all my suits if you want. My shoulders are


    for you to cry on."


    His doting tone and eyes made Laura feel her heart skip a beat.


    She felt hot, and her cheeks were red all the way to her ears.


    She pinched her fingers out of embarrassment and said, "Are you hungry? Do you wanna grab


    something to eat?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Max was a bit hungry indeed.


    After all, they hadn''t eaten anything since they came over this morning.


    They were so worried about Fannie in the operating room, they didn''t even touch their lunch bought by


    Nicole.


    Max took her hand and said, "Let''s have the roast duck you like."


    Laura froze. Then she turned back and looked at her mother, who was lying in the ICU.


    "But..."


    Max knew she didn''t want to leave her alone, but she should really eat for her health. Besides, he didn''t


    intend to let her stay here all night because her body would not be able to take it.


    Therefore, his face darkened as he said seriously, "We''lle back after we eat. And you will go home


    at 11 tonight to get some sleep. You coulde over tomorrow after a good night''s sleep. If you don''t


    listen to me, I won''t allow you toe tomorrow."


    His serious expression made him look a little scary.


    Laura couldn''t tell if he was serious or not. But she didn''t dare to disobey him. It would be terrible if she


    didn''t get to see her mother tomorrow.


    So she nodded reluctantly.


    "All right then."


    Max had a smile on his face again.


    "Come on. Let''s go."


    "OK."


    The two of them went downstairs and got in the car. Because Max was tired, so Jim was driving.


    Jim drove them all the way to Delicious Duck and waited outside. Max and Laura both got out of the car


    and headed upstairs to a private room.


    Laura didn''t really have much of an appetite now. Since she was an actress, she usually ate little to


    stay in a good shape. And she''d been so nervous all day. Even though she knew the surgery was


    sessful, she still worried about her mother during the 48 hours after the surgery.


    At this time, she was sitting there totally absent-minded.


    Max sighed when he saw her like this.


    Max cut a piece of duck meat into her bowl and said, "If you really worried about Mrs. Davies, you


    could stay with her tonight."


    Hearing those words, her eyes lit up.


    "Really?"


    Looking at her eyes that suddenly became excited, his eyes dimmed.


    But he nodded anyway, "Sure."


    Before Laura could say anything, Max immediately added, "But you have to eat a lot first."


    "Fine..."


    Laura didn''t expect him to ask her to eat. She looked a little overwhelmed when she looked at the


    delicious delicacies in front of her.


    "But I''m not hungry."


    Max''s face turned gloomy.


    "Then you''re not staying in the hospital tonight.


    "Fine! I''ll eat!".


    Laura was afraid that he would change his mind. As soon as her voice broke off, she began to eat.


    With a small mouth, she somehow felt a sense of joy as she desperately stuffed the food inside.


    Max wanted tough at her, but he was worried that she might choke, so hedled a bowl of soup and


    ced it in front of her.


    "Take your time. Here, eat some soup."


    Laura didn''t dare to say anything, and picked up the bowl of soup.


    Suddenly, she choked. She put down the bowl and bend down to cough.


    Max immediately frowned and said,


    "Are you okay?"


    He asked as he stroked her back.


    Laura waved her hand. Her face turned slightly red as she said, "I''m fine."


    Max frowned, grabbed a napkin, and wiped the corner of her mouth. As he did so, he chided in a soft


    voice, "Slow down! You could have as much as you want. Just take your time!"


    How could Laura not know that? She was not a three-year-old.


    She just wanted to finish eating as quickly as possible, so that she could go back to the hospital to be


    with her mother.


    Max could see what she was thinking. He knew that if he didn''t let her stay in the hospital tonight, she


    wouldn''t be able to have a good rest.


    Then, he stopped forcing her and sighed, "Fine. I''ll drive you back to the hospitalter."


    Laura then nodded heavily.


    Max did send Laura back to the hospitalter that night.


    He had someone ced another bed in the ICU, where Laura could rest after changing into a sterile


    suit and see Mrs. Davies as soon as she looked up. It was a perfect spot.


    Laura was very pleased with his arrangement.

 Chapter 595 She Was Happy

    Chapter 595 She Was Happy


    Chapter 595 She Was Happy


    Two dayster, the doctor announced that Fannie had officially passed the danger period.


    The surgery was a real sess!


    Laura was very happy. Although she was still weak, it was only a matter of time before she could fully


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    recover.


    She hadn''t been to the set for a long time, so she should go back to work.


    Thus, the day after Fannie woke up, Laura left the hospital and returned to the set.


    On the day of her return, the crew set off some fireworks for her, stopped filming at night, and ordered


    several tables with fine wine and dishes to celebrate for her.


    Laura was very impressed. Looking at the nice people around her, she felt her long-frozen heart


    melting with happiness.


    She indulged herself in a lot of wine that night because she felt truly happy.


    She had been suppressing her feelings all these years. Even though Diego was part of the reason, she


    was more worried about her mother''s health.


    Now, her mother''s surgery was sessful, and she would gradually recover.


    This was a big relief for her. It was like putting down a heavy stone.


    Everyone had fun together until the morning of the next day.


    Since they were all drunk, they could not drive.


    Nicole didn''t drink a single drop of wine tonight in order to take care of Laura.


    After the party was over, Nicole came over to take Laura back to the hotel.


    Just then, Stephen stumbled over from a short distance away.


    "Lau... Lau... Laura!"


    Stephen also drank like a fish this evening. Obviously, the party was held for Laura, but he was more


    excited than Laura.


    He made a toast to almost everyone throughout the evening. Others might think that he was Laura''s


    boyfriend because of this.


    However, because Stephen was a very enthusiastic and fun-loving character, everyone just thought he


    was happy, so they didn''t think much of it.


    When he saw Laura, he ran towards her excitedly, regardless of his assistant behind him stopping him.


    "So you haven''t left yet! I thought you left a long time ago."


    Nicole was also a little surprised to see Stephen.


    "Stephen, you''re still here?"


    Stephen blushed and waved his hand.


    He was clearly stumbling and lost his bnce, but he was still pretending not to be drunk.


    "I''m... I''m waiting for Laura. Haha..."


    He said as he looked at Laura seriously, smiling like a pervert.


    "Laura, congrattions to you and your mother."


    Although Laura wasn''t as wasted as she wasst time, she was actually almost unconscious.


    Her mind was dizzy, and she couldn''t hear what Stephen was saying.


    She could only see his mouth moving through her blurred vision.


    She couldn''t help but frown. And she wobbled over to him, "What did you say?"


    Seeing this, Stephen also came towards her. Then he whispered in her ear, "I said congrattions!"


    Laura heard him this time.


    She giggled. Then her whole body almost leaned on Nicole. And she raised her hands in a bow toward


    him, "Thanks, Stephen."


    Watching her move, Stephen staggered drunkenly to his feet and tried to correct her greeting gesture.


    "Not right. You''re doing it wrong. Ladies are supposed to bend over."


    They were doing a movie together that was about a story of a prince and a princess whose souls were


    swapped before they solve crimes together in ancient times. So they knew a lot of ancient etiquette


    because of the movie.


    After hearing what he said, Laura waved her hand.


    "Nonsense! I was right!"


    She huped as she said, "Have you forgotten that I am actually the prince, and you... you''re my wife,


    so you should be the one bending down to me!"


    Stephen didn''t refute her when he heard her say that.


    Then he actually smiled and bowed to her and said, "Your highness."


    Lauraughed out loud and waved her hand, "Alright!"


    The two drunk people were acting crazy here, and Nicole and Stephen''s assistant didn''t know how to


    react.


    If this scene was caught on camera again by the press, it would only spread another scandal between


    them.


    Nicole said nervously, "Laura, it''s gettingte. We should go."


    Laura smiled and said, "Well, fine."


    After saying that, she also turned back to Stephen and made a gesture.


    "Princess, get down on your knees and leave then."


    Stephen was really about to kneel down, but he was yanked by his frightened and pale assistant at


    once.


    The assistant looked at Laura awkwardly, "We''re leaving then."


    After saying that, he dragged Stephen and left in a hurry.


    Laura was confused. In Nicole''s arms, sheined,


    "Nicole, why does Timothy run away? Does he not like me?"


    Nicole''s forehead was almost dripping with cold sweat. In her mind, she wanted to tell Laura that given


    what she had just done to Stephen, it would be the right thing for him to leave.


    However, she knew Laura was drunk at the moment, so she didn''t bother to exin.


    Nicole held her up. When she and Laura just walked out of the restaurant, unexpectedly, she saw a


    familiar figure standing there not far away.


    "Mr... Mr. Nixon?"


    Nicole said in surprise.


    When she heard the name, Laura''s eyes subconsciously open.


    However, before she could see who it was, she felt she smelled a cold, fresh scent.


    The next thing she knew, she was being pulled away from Nicole''s body by Max and then fell into his


    strong and warm arms.


    "Leave her to me. You can go."


    Nicole was stunned for a while and felt a little embarrassed.


    "But tomorrow, Laura has to..."


    "I''ll bring her back tomorrow."


    After saying that, Max didn''t give Nicole a chance to speak. Then he simply picked up Laura in his


    arms and left.


    Nicole stood there, dumbfounded.


    She didn''t know what to do. She then said a silent prayer for Laura''s safety tonight before she returned


    to the hotel alone.


    On the other hand, in a car.


    Laura was dazed and didn''t know where she was.


    Behind her was a warm chest with a familiar scent, but she couldn''t remember where she had smelled


    it for a while.


    "Ugh... Ouch..."


    Anyone who had been drunk probably knew how ufortable it was to ride in a car.


    Max looked at her red face. Her eyebrows knitted together as she felt ufortable, with her eyesight


    getting dim.


    He gently stroked her back and said, "Hold on a little longer. We''ll be there soon."


    Ten minutester, the car stopped in front of a vi.


    Max got out of the car with Laura in his arms, walked to the door, and put her down. Then he put in a


    password to unlock the door before entering the house.


    The vi was not very big, but the decoration of the interior was cozy. There were slippers for men and


    women at the entrance with some small delicate flowers on the side cab, and a tinge of coziness


    like home.

 Chapter 596 Just Like Him

    Chapter 596 Just Like Him


    Chapter 596 Just Like Him


    Max turned on the light in the hallway and helped change her shoes. Then he picked her up and


    carried her in.


    It had been a while, and Laura was actually a bit sober.


    She looked around and asked dazedly, "Where am I?"


    Max replied with a deadpan expression, "You''re home."


    "Home?"


    Laura seemed surprised.


    The next second, she realized that it wasn''t Nichole who was supporting her. It was a man.


    He was so close to her and looked so handsome. His beautiful eyes felt so familiar to Laura.


    She looked at him in doubt. Then she reached her hand and pinched his cheek.


    Huh? She felt that something was wrong.


    She remembered she was drinking. How did she get here?


    "What is this ce?"


    She wondered who this man was because he and Max looked so much alike. How could two people


    look so much alike?


    Laura pulled a long face as soon as she thought of Max.


    She squeezed the man''s cheek and pinched his upright nose. then she snorted, "You think you can


    make me believe in you by dressing like Max?"


    "And you''re telling me this is my home? Bah! Do you really think I don''t remember my ce? You''re


    such a bad liar. Don''t treat me like a fool."


    Laura put one hand on her hips and kept knocking on his chest with the other.


    She raised her tiny face and looked like a homeboy.


    By making that face, she was trying to show that she had seen the world, and Max was such a raw liar


    Max frowned and wondered where she had learned that.


    But this wasn''t the proper time to dwell on that question. He pointed at the bathroom and asked, "Are


    you going to take a shower yourself or do you need my help?"


    Laura looked in the direction he was pointing at in a daze.


    Then she asked a question that she should never have asked.


    "Why do I need a shower?"


    Max cracked into evil grins.


    The smile was as evil as wild.


    He slowly unbuttoned his coat and took off his suit.


    Then his lips twitched and heughed, "Seems you''ll need my help."


    Laura was taken aback. Before she could react, her whole world was turned upside down. Max had


    picked her up and walked to the bathroom upstairs.


    A minuteter, her scream came out of there.


    "Arghhhh! Max! You jerk!"


    "You just said you didn''t know me. You recognize me now?"


    "... I''m drowning! Help me!"


    With the water sshed, Max pinched her chin and asked, "Look at me. Who am I?"


    Laura''s eyes were red because she had been choked with water. She looked piteous.


    She pouted and said reluctantly, "Max..."


    "I''m your man, remember?"


    Laura was almost crying.


    She nodded obediently, "Yes."


    "That''s my good girl!"


    That night was crazy.


    The next morning.


    Laura was awakened by the pain all over her body.


    She felt every inch of her body was aching. Her neck, arms, waist, and thighs felt like having been run


    over by a truck.


    She frowned and sat up, rubbing her neck.


    She was in an unfamiliar room, surrounded by luxurious decorations with a touch of warm colors. The


    decoration and the furnishings were all exquisite and a bit girly.


    The morning sun shone through the white curtain. Everything in the room was ted with golden color.


    She felt so warm.


    She frowned and wondered where she was now.


    Her memory ofst night was gone, and so was her drunken feelingst night.


    Thest thing she could remember was that she had called Nichole and asked her to pick her up.


    She couldn''t recall anything else.


    That being said, she didn''t know that it was Max who had picked her up atst.


    She wondered where she was. What is this ce?


    She got off bed curiously and looked around the whole room. When she walked to a mirror, she


    suddenly found that she wasn''t wearing the clothes that she was wearing for the meal yesterday.


    She didn''t know since when she had been wearing a set of silk pajamas.


    It was of nice quality and as light as a feather, draped in a very nice shape with no crease on it, even


    after she had slept in it overnight.


    Laura was confused.


    Just by then, the bedroom door was pushed open from the outside, and Max walked in.


    "You''re up?"


    Laura was taken aback. She turned over and didn''t realize what was happening until she saw his face.


    She felt relieved.


    "Max? What is this ce? Why am I here?"


    Max stared at her for a while. He knew he had lost some memories because she was wastedst night.


    He felt as angry as funny,


    "You tell me."


    "I tell you?"


    Laura was even more confused.


    She didn''t know what he meant.


    She lost her memory. How could she know what this ce was?


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But judging by his gaze, she felt she should know the answer.


    She was totally... lost.


    She waspletely dumbfounded by this man. Max smiled when he saw how she looked.


    He ended that conversation and put some new clothes on the bed. Then he said, "Get changed and


    He said as he turned over and walked out.


    Laura hesitated for a moment. Before she said anything, Max was already gone.


    He had even closed the door for her considerately.


    She frowned. Out of no reason, she felt that he seemed odd today.


    But she couldn''t tell what exactly was wrong.


    She looked at the clothes on the bed. Then she walked over and picked them up.


    These were all new. He must have had them bought earlier this morning. They are all designer brands,


    fit for her in style and sizes.


    After she changed her clothes, she tidied herself and walked out of the room.


    In the dining room downstairs.


    Max was already sitting at the dining table on which there were all kinds of breakfast choices.


    There was soup, bacon, scrambled eggs, and even some cupcakes.


    Laura could have whatever she wanted.


    She went down and asked in surprise upon seeing the table, "Did you buy this on your own?"


    Max nced at her and answered in a low voice, "Jim did it."


    Laura nodded.


    She didn''t even have to think to know that the noble young master would never go and get breakfast by


    himself.


    As long as he had an assistant, he would let him do it.


    She wasn''t in the mood to keep trying to figure out what had happenedst night. She could faintly


    guess out. Maybe she had been drunk and run into him by coincidence and then he brought her over.


    She knew this might be just one among his many residences.

 Chapter 597 Keeping Me?

    Chapter 597 Keeping Me?


    Chapter 597 Keeping Me?


    She knew that Max owned many house properties, so she wasn''t surprised that he had a vi here.


    Thinking of that, Laura stopped dwelling on that question.


    She sat down at the table and took out her phone. Then she called Nichole.


    When Nichole picked up, Laura asked her about the crew. Nichole told her everything in detail.


    Lucky for her, her scene today would be shot in the afternoon. She woke up at 9 this morning, and she


    would definitely bete if she did her make-up and went over to the set.


    After she made out the exact time of her job today, she was about to hang up.


    On the other side of the phone, Nichole had been stammering in her words. She didn''t know if she


    should tell Laura what she wanted to say. She only told Laura to be back to the set as soon as she


    finished what she was doing, or the director would be upset if he found her missing.


    Laura agreed and hung up the phone in a hurry. Then she realized he could ask Max.


    "By the way, how did I meet youst night?"


    Max nced at her and answered in a low voice, "You can''t remember anything fromst night, can


    you?"


    Laura shook her head in a daze.


    Max passed her a cup of juice and said calmly, "You were wastedst night."


    That Laura could remember.


    She nodded and agreed on that.


    "I received your call. You told me that you missed me and wanted to see me right away.


    Laura''s eyes widened.


    Max continued slowly, "I was busy by then and didn''t have much time, but I can tell that you''re badly


    drunk. You kept saying how much you missed me on the phone, and you were almost crying. I had no


    choice but to get there and pick you up."


    Laura froze at the table in astonishment.


    She looked at Max in disbelief. After quite a while, she shook her head and said, "I don''t believe you.


    How could I possibly have said that?"


    Max squinted his eyes. Instead of arguing with her, he said indifferently, "Whatever... It doesn''t matter


    now because it was in the past."


    Laura was speechless.


    She would rather not have heard him say that, because given what he said, she felt as if... As if she


    had done something horrible to him!


    She wondered if she had really...


    Laura felt broken inside. She couldn''t believe that she had said such shameful words after she was


    drunk.


    But she also had merits.


    She took responsibility for what she did.


    She wouldn''t deny it even if she couldn''t remember, as long as he could prove that she had actually


    done it.


    Thinking about that, she gritted her teeth and stood up abruptly.


    "Max, are you sure you''re telling me the truth? Did I really call you and say those things to you over the


    phone?"


    Max looked at her and had the ripple of a smile in his eyes.


    But his face remained unchanged, and he said, "I told you it doesn''t matter now."


    "No!"


    Laura seemed persistent. She felt Max was looking down on her by saying that.


    "I have to figure it out, Max. I don''t think I would say something like that. Are you lying to me, hem?"


    His scheme being seen through, Max still looked calm and rxed.


    He picked up a napkin and wiped the corners of his mouth. Then he said with a smile, "Whatever... I


    can''t prove it anyway. No big deal."


    Laura was struggling again when she saw his calm face.


    He didn''t seem to be guilty at all.


    She couldn''t tell if he''s lying, either.


    She now wondered if she had really done that with himst night. She wondered if she had really...


    Well...


    A chill crawled along her legs to her back.


    She felt it hard to ept herself if she had really done it, which would make her seem so immature and


    needy.


    She didn''t know that Max made up everything just to make fun of her.


    After they finished breakfast in an awkward atmosphere, Laura got up to leave when she saw the time


    was almost up.


    However, Max stopped her before she stepped out.


    He walked over and gave her some keys.


    Laura was confused and asked, "What are these?"


    "Keys to this ce."


    Max said, "Your mom would be discharged very soon. You can''t live in that small apartment of yours


    with her. This ce is better and quieter. It will be better for her recovery. You can move in with her. I''ve


    arranged some servants. They''ll be here in a few days."


    Laura was surprised. She didn''t know Max had done so much for her.


    She stared at those keys in her hand for quite a while, and then she grinned a self-deprecating smile.


    "Are you going to keep me as your mistress?"


    Max nced at her and answered in a calm tone, "I''d like to, but will you agree?"


    Laura pulled a long face and said, "In your dreams!"


    Maxughed. He reached out his arms and wrapped them around her. Then he lowered his head and


    asked, "Then tell me, what should I do so that I can keep you?"


    His way of staring made her feel uneasy. She felt as if there were a bunny jumping in her chest.


    She looked a little flustered and said, "I didn''t want to tell you."


    She paused and said, "OK, I''m gonna bete for work. See you soon."


    She said and fled in a hurry.


    Seeing her leaving, Max''s lips twitched, and put on a smile.


    His eyes were full of affection.


    When Laura returned to the set, she found nobody was aware that she had been missingst night.


    She arrivedte, but they thought it was because she woke upte. After all, she was hammeredst


    night. Nobody was suspicious about where she had beenst night.


    Laura breathed a sigh of relief.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She picked up the script and found a small stool to sit on. She had already changed into the costume


    for today''s shooting. She had her hair done in a bun and wore light make-up, which really matched her


    role.


    Stephen was doing another scene in which he needed to make an entrance. He had had quite a few


    bloopers before he finally seeded.


    Stephen''s eyes lit upon seeing Laura. As soon as he finished the scene, he ran over quickly.


    "Laura."


    Laura stopped there and raised her head.


    She was actually surprised to see Stephen.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Stephen squatted down in front of her with a big smile. Then he answered, "Nothing. Just checking on


    you. You were drunkst night. How are you today? Bad hangover?"


    Most people would have a headache from the hangover.


    Probably due to the drunken-cure pills Max gave herst night, Laura wasn''t feeling any headache


    today. She just felt that her body aching.


    She knew what caused the pain, but it would be inappropriate to tell Stephen about it.


    She smiled at him and said gratefully, "I feel fine. Thank you for your concern."


    "You''re wee."


    Stephen waved his hand and said, "By the way, my assistant made me some soup today. I''ll send you


    a serving. Don''t forget to have it."

 Chapter 598 No Compromises

    Chapter 598 No Compromises


    Chapter 598 No Compromises


    Laura was surprised.


    She knew Stephen''s assistant, a boy from the north named Timothy.


    She didn''t know that he could cook.


    Laura felt a little embarrassed. She was about to reject it, but Stephen didn''t give her the chance.


    The director was calling him over, he answered and stood up quickly. Then he said to Laura, "I gotta


    work now. Let''s talk during lunch."


    He said and left in a hurry.


    Laura''s mouth was still open with the words of refusal stuck in her throat. She felt it hard to say it out


    now, so she could only swallow them back.


    Timothy brought her some soup in a thermos at noon.


    He was young, 20 years old at most. He was a cute and sweet boy, always calling other people "sister"


    or "brother".


    Everyone in the crew liked him.


    Laura didn''t know if it was her illusion, but she felt Timothy''s attitude toward him was different today.


    She felt that... he was being more hospitable and earnest.


    He was as enthusiastic as a lostmb seeing its mother.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Laura was puzzled, but she didn''t ask him. She thanked him and epted the soup.


    Later, Stephen came over with a small stool.


    "Laura."


    Seeing him with a bright smile, Laura somehow felt a bit weird.


    She forced a smile and asked, "You done?"


    "Yeah... I''m almost starving. Right... did Tim send you the soup?"


    Laura nodded and pointed to the blue thermos next to her. "I haven''t had time to eat it, but I''ve already


    smelled the nice aroma."


    Stephen put on a mysterious smile when he heard that. He said, "Then you should taste it now. I hire


    Tim as my assistant partly because I was told that he was a good cook. You know, as actors and


    actresses, it would be a shame if we don''t eat well, given how little we eat because we''re always on a


    diet, right?"


    Laura didn''t know what to say, so she smiled and nodded.


    "Exactly."


    "So just have some. Let me help."


    "Thanks. It''s OK."


    "You''re wee."


    Stephen ignored what she said. He took over the thermos and poured a bowl of soup for her.


    Then he brought it to her like some treasure and stared at her with gleaming eyes, "Come on, taste it."


    Laura was wearing an embarrassed smile. His passion was too much for her to take, but she felt it hard


    to refuse his nice gesture.


    So she could only take it over and taste it.


    The soup really tasted nice.


    It was fresh and non-greasy, with a little sweet aftertaste. It tasted like a piece of work from a master


    chef.


    Stephen hadn''t taken his eyes away from her ever since she had the soup.


    As soon as she finished, he couldn''t wait to ask, "What do you think?"


    Laura nodded. "Yes, it''s delicious."


    "I know, right?" Stephenughed cheerfully, "I told you he''s a very good cook."


    Laura praised Timothy not for ttering. She was just telling the truth.


    However, Stephan suddenly continued, "Now that you like it so much. I''ll have him make some for you


    every day."


    Laura was speechless.


    Her smile froze on her face, and she looked at Stephen awkwardly. Then she said with an


    embarrassedugh, "Um... I''m not sure if that''s a good idea."


    "Of course it is! Don''t worry, I''ll spare him from other daily affairs. He''ll be our cook exclusively, which


    would make his work much easier. Look at you! You''re so slim. You need more nutrients. Health is the


    priority of all"


    Laura would be a fool not to have known what he was after.


    This was giving her a headache. She rubbed her forehead and sighed, "Stephen."


    "Yes?"


    Stephen answered with his big eyes blinking at her.


    Laura raised her head and met his expectant eyes, then those cold and cruel words of refusal were


    stuck in her throat again. She could barely say a word.


    After quite a while, she waved her hand helplessly, "Nothing. Let''s have lunch."


    Stephen smiled from ear to ear, "Great!"


    The lunch was far from enjoyable. She felt awkward.


    Stephen had been extremely nice to her, as if he was so afraid that Laura wouldn''t feel his affection.


    Laura had felt it, but she felt that he was pushing it too much.


    He acted as if she was a baby that needed to be fed with a spoon.


    He scooped soup, held her tray. Even Nichole felt a bit embarrassed, not to mention Laura.


    After lunch, he sent someone to get them drinks. Laura stopped him in time.


    "No, Stephen... we need to talk."


    Stephen turned over and looked at her. He still hadn''t realized the change in her tone. He asked in


    confusion, "What''s wrong, Laura?"


    Laura now felt a headache every time he called her name.


    She forced a smile and said, "Let''s talk somewhere else."


    Stephen then realized something was wrong. There was something on her mind.


    So he nodded and walked over. Laura took him to an empty lounge.


    The door was shut right after he walked in.


    Nichole and Timothy were left outside.


    They stayed in there for a long while. Nobody knew what Laura had said to him, and neither would


    anyone know what Stephen said to Laura.


    It was already half an hourter when they finally came out.


    Stephen didn''t look well. The reason was obvious. When he finally found a girl he really liked and he


    had plucked up the courage to tell her his feelings, he was rejected.


    Laura might also have turned down his hopes for the future. He just felt hurt, as anyone else would do.


    Laura breathed a sigh of relief.


    Nichole hurriedly walked over and looked at Stephen with sympathy. Then she asked Laura in a low


    voice, "Is he alright?"


    Laura looked indifferent and said, "He''s fine."


    Now that she knew they had no future, it was better for her to make it clear for him as early as possible.


    That would save time for him and save trouble for her.


    She knew Stephen was a good guy. He was Natalia''s friend and Archie''s cousin.


    She didn''t want to upset him because of anything; she didn''t want this to affect his friendship with


    Natalia.


    So it was the best choice to make everything clear between them.

 Chapter 599 Explanation For The Misunderstanding

    Chapter 599 Exnation For The Misunderstanding


    Chapter 599 Exnation for the Misunderstanding


    Thinking of that, she sighed and turned over, saying to Nichole, "Let''s go."


    Nichole nodded and left with her.


    For the next two days, all the crew members could easily tell that Stephen was in a bad mood.


    The Rogers family was an average one, but those people didn''t dare to look down on Stephen because


    of his connection with the McCarthy family and his friendship with Archie.


    Given that he was in a bad mood, people were trying not to make him mad, but at the same time, they


    were all very curious.


    They didn''t dare to ask Stephen, so they could only ask Timothy.


    Timothy, however, was also confused. He had a guess, but he wasn''t sure enough and didn''t dare to


    tell people about it.


    Stephen would kill him if he did.


    So Timothy didn''t tell anyone anything.


    Laura felt bothered and helpless when she saw what was happening.


    To make it clear with Stephen was the best she could do, while at the same time, it was also the most


    ruthless way.


    Sometimes people don''t profess their love for their beloved ones because they were afraid that would


    affect their image, and even the existing friendship would be ruined, too.


    However, she wasn''t one of those. She was willing to be friends with Stephen.


    But he wouldn''t give her the chance.


    Even the director had noticed his feelings towards her.


    One day, Stephen was off work early, leaving Laura alone on the set. The director seized the


    opportunity and called her over.


    He kept it down and asked her, "What''s with you and Stephen?"


    Laura didn''t know that the director had noticed the cold war between her and Stephen, so she asked,


    "What do you mean?"


    The director frowned.


    "How long are you going to keep the secret from me? You two are like strangers on the set now,


    ignoring each other. I would be blind if I hadn''t noticed something''s going on between you two!"


    Laura then realized that everybody had noticed it.


    She couldn''t help putting on a wry smile.


    In fact, it wasn''t that she didn''t want to talk to Stephen. Every time she talked to him, he would look at


    her with a veryplicated gaze.


    And then he would sigh and leave.


    Laura didn''t know what to do, either. She didn''t know what he wanted.


    At first, she tried to amend their rtionship because there were the leading actor and actress in the


    crew. They would be other people''sughingstocks if they keep doing this.


    But after she tried quite a few times, his reactions were always the same.


    She wondered if her refusal was too blunt that it had hurt Stephen''s self-esteem.


    He might hate her now because every time she showed up, he would think about that failure. That was


    why he sighed at her.


    Thinking of that, Laura felt that she should stop making it harder for him. So she stopped trying.


    Since then, the two had stopped talking to each other. In other people''s eyes, they were deliberately


    ignoring each other.


    Laura sighed in distress, "It''s all right. It''s just a misunderstanding. We will be fine after some time.


    The director peeked at her and snorted coldly.


    "Are you sure? We''re on set now, so I can help to manage the gossip within the crew. When the time


    they would say that the starring actor and actress were in dispute. I think you know how much damage


    that would do to the box office, do you?"


    How could Laura not know?


    Like she had a choice!


    She couldn''t keep letting Stephen give her cold shoulders.


    She let out a better smile when thinking of that. Then she said to the director, "Then what should I do


    now?"


    The director frowned, looked at her, and suddenly asked, "What on earth happened?"


    "Well..."


    That question gave Laura a headache. She rubbed her forehead.


    She considered it for a while and found that she could use the director as the mediator, so she told him


    everything.


    When she was about to finish, she added,


    "This is just between you and me. Don''t tell anybody else."


    The director froze after he heard it.


    He never knew that the leading actor and actress of his crew had had so much toing and froing under


    his nose.


    Their entanglement was very strong. Now he wondered why he hadn''t felt it.


    He wondered if he was too slow-minded.


    After a long while, the director swallowed and said, "Okay, I''ll try to figure it out... and you should stop


    approaching him for a short period.


    Under that kind of frustration, almost every man would wish the other people just vanished.


    However, Stephen had to meet her every day on set and keep working with her in lots of romantic


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    scenes and he was just as depressed as any other people would do.


    The director waved his hand kindly and let Laura go first.


    Then he sat there and felt worried.


    He wondered how he could get this problem solved.


    The next day, Laura felt the atmosphere of the crew was a little bit weird as soon as she arrived.


    The director seemed to be particrly enthusiastic, maybe a little bit too enthusiastic that Laura felt


    puzzled.


    When they finished shooting one scene at noon, the director pulled her aside.


    He said to Laura mysteriously, "Laura, I was giving you opportunities. I''ve told Stephen that you''ll meet


    in the loungeter. You guys need to get things straight and talk it out."


    "You''re young and open-minded. Everything will be fine as long as you talk it out."


    Laura then realized what this was about. She felt a bit embarrassed.


    She knew that the director was doing this for their sake. She had thought about it, too. If they continued


    behaving like this, the whole crew would be affected.


    Moreover, she really didn''t want things between her and Stephen to be so weird. So she agreed.


    After lunch, Laura went to the lounge as the director had arranged.


    Stephen was lying there resting in the room.


    He had a tight schedule for thest two days. He had finished an important scenest night and had


    barely slept till this morning. Now he was back because he would be doing other scenes at noon.


    He had just finished his lunch. There was still a while before the shooting started, so hey down on


    the chair, closed his eyes, and seemed to be sleeping.


    Laura walked over and saw a coat on his face. He covered his face perhaps because the light was


    dazzling.


    Laura stood for a while. She felt weird and didn''t know what to do. He didn''t seem to be waking up.


    However, if she didn''t talk to him now, there wouldn''t be any chance if other people came in to do


    makeup.

 Chapter 600 Being Rejected By Her

    Chapter 600 Being Rejected By Her


    Chapter 600 Being Rejected by Her


    The director had managed to create such a good opportunity for them. She could not waste it.


    So she cleared her throat and coughed. Then she called him, "Stephen."


    Upon hearing the voice, Stephen subconsciously replied and took the coat off his face.


    However, when he made out who that was, his face turned gloomy. He snorted and then turned his


    back at him, giving her the cold shoulder.


    Laura felt so embarrassed.


    The room was still in silence. She thought about it and felt that she had to fix this today.


    Now that they were all here, it''s time for them to make everything clear all at once.


    She even became less worried thinking of that. She pulled a chair over and sat down. Then she said,


    "Stephen, I know you hate me now, but we''re still colleagues in the same crew, and I didn''t do anything


    to hurt you. Why do you have to give me that attitude?"


    "Is it because I rejected you? So you''re giving me the colder shoulders and ignoring me? I didn''t expect


    you to be such a petty man!"


    As soon as she said that, Stephen suddenly turned over.


    He sat up from the chair, looking at Laura with a grim face.


    Laura raised her eyebrows.


    It looked like she wasn''t afraid of him at all.


    Stephen was very angry, but there was nothing he could do.


    In the end, he could only admit in anger, "No, I''m not a petty man, but you have to give me a reason! I


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    wouldn''t buy the reason you told mest time."


    Last time, to put an end to their entanglement, Laura told him that she had no feelings for him to stop


    him from having any hopes.


    In the past few days, Stephen was being angry at Laura out of his frustration and ego.


    Deep inside, he was still a very confident man.


    He knew that even if Laura didn''t like him, it was highly unlikely that she would hate him, either.


    As much as he liked her, he had been keeping a distance from her, trying not to do anything that may


    arouse her repulsion at him.


    However, Laura was so perfunctory that she hadn''t even tried to make a nicer excuse.


    Instead, she fed him with those empty words, trying to drive him away.


    That was what made him mad.


    Laura was taken aback when he heard those words. Then sheughed.


    She was surprised about what Stephen was thinking.


    She pondered and suddenly asked, "Then what do you think? Why am I not epting you?"


    Stephen frowned.


    After a long time, he pouted, "How can I know what was in your mind?"


    Laura chuckled and then sighed.


    "I didn''t lie to you, Stephen. You''re a nice guy, and I''m taking you as a friend. That''s all. I don''t want to


    lose a friend because of that. Do you understand?"


    Stephen looked at her seriously. He was sure she wasn''t lying this time. Then he said, "That means I


    still stand a chance."


    Laura was speechless.


    Laura''s head ached again. She stroked her forehead.


    She shook her head and exined again, "Now that I''ve made my point that we''re friends, that means


    we''ll never have the chance. I can''t start a rtionship with a friend."


    "Why not?"


    Stephen hurriedly said asked, and he regretted as soon as he heard himself.


    She had been hiding his true feelings for so many days, but at this moment, his eagerness was


    exposed.


    He felt annoyed.


    However, since he had already said that out, it was already toote to regret it.


    He thought for a while and asked, "Do you have a boyfriend?"


    Laura paused.


    Stephen looked at her with an earnest face.


    "I understand what you did if you have a crush, but if you don''t, why don''t you give us a chance? I


    mean, maybe we''ll be fit for each other. You know I''m a nice guy, which means you at least like me as a


    friend, right?"


    Laura froze there and didn''t know what to say.


    What Stephen just said was unexpected.


    It felt wrong, but when she thought it thoroughly, it felt somehow right.


    She was facing a dilemma, and after a pause, she mocked herself.


    "Stephen, we''re just not mean to be."


    Stephen frowned.


    He seemed very unhappy.


    Laura sighed helplessly and had to tell the truth.


    "Guess I have to tell you the truth now... I do have a boyfriend."


    Laura had been struggling before she said that out.


    Although Max had already thought that they were in a rtionship, and she had agreed to start over


    with him...


    ... deep down inside her heart, she still didn''t quite value their rtionship.


    Therefore, she hadn''t told anyone about it.


    But this time, Stephen was so persistent. She didn''t want him to get stuck, so she could only tell him


    the truth.


    Stephen was shocked upon hearing that.


    He looked at her with disbelief.


    "What did you say? When did you...? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Laura didn''t speak. She just looked at him quietly.


    Stephen was taken back.


    What was him to her?


    He was nobody to her. Why would she tell him that she was in a rtionship?


    Hidden marriage and romance weremon in the entertainment industry. Many celebrities''


    rtionships hadsted for years or even decades before their closest assistants or agents knew it.


    Let alone that he was just a friend or colleague of hers.


    Stephen couldn''t helpughing wryly.


    When Laura rejected him in the first ce, he had thought about it,


    However, he still found it so hard to believe although he had heard it on his own.


    He looked at her and asked, "Who is he?"


    Laura pursed her lips and did not answer the question. Instead, she changed the subject and said,


    "Stephen, you deserved someone better than me. We''re all gonna be happy. Don''t waste your time and


    energy on me."


    Seeing her say that out so calmly, Stephen felt like her heart was stabbed.


    She already had a boyfriend!


    No matter how sad or unwilling he was, he shouldn''t get into their rtionship.


    He didn''t want his affection to be trouble for her.


    Stephen took a deep breath and grinned a forceful smile. Then he nodded.


    "Okay, I get it."


    After a pause, he still found it so hard to give in. So he asked,


    "Does he love you?"


    Laura paused.


    And then she slowly let out a smile.


    "Yes, he loves me the most in the whole world."


    Seeing the unconscious smile on her face, Stephen felt like his heart was being dipped in lemon water,


    poignant and hurtful.

 Chapter 601 Return To Him

    Chapter 601 Return To Him


    Chapter 601 Return to Him


    But in the end, he had no choice but to nod helplessly.


    "Well, I see."


    He stood up, walked up to her, and extended his hand.


    "I wish you happiness. Don''t worry. We''re still friends."


    Laura also stood up.


    She gave a genuine smile.


    She took his hand in hers and said, "OK, my friend."


    At that moment, Stephen suddenly pulled her hand hard and gently hugged her.


    His shoulders were broad and smelled reassuring and warm.


    Laura stiffened slightly, but Stephen did nothing but hug her gently.


    After a long time, he said, "I hope you''re happy."


    Laura''s slightly stiff body rxed and she smiled.


    "Thank you."


    Their conversation waspletely over.


    Stephen left first because he had to work soon. Laura''s scene was scheduled forter, so she could


    rest a little longer.


    After Stephen left, Nicole came in and looked around. She was relieved to find no one else in the


    lounge but Laura and came in.


    "So, how did it go?"


    Laura smiled and asked Nicole to pour her a ss of honey water. As she drank it, she said, "He is a


    smart man and knows what I''m talking about. We''ll be fine from now."


    Nicole then breathed a sigh of relief.


    But she immediately frowned.


    She said helplessly to Laura, "Laura, in fact, I feel sorry for Stephen. He''s handsome, rich, gentle, and


    considerate. He''s a gentleman andes from a good family. Why is he so unlucky?"


    "He liked a girl and told her about his feelings, but he was rejected and learned that she already had a


    boyfriend."


    "I felt sorry for him."


    Laura nced at her with the ss in her hand, a little helpless.


    "Since you feel so sorry for him, why don''t you go over andfort him?"


    Nicole froze.


    She looked at Laura innocently and asked, "Can I?"


    Laura nodded, "Of course. After all, you have sympathy for handsome men, and you are gentle and


    lovely. You often make othersugh. Once youfort him, maybe he will be cheered up, let it go, and


    realize there is a nice girl waiting for him."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Nicole had realized Laura was teasing her.


    For a moment, she couldn''t help but blush.


    "Laura! Don''t be ridiculous."


    However, her heart was pounding and her blush deepened.


    Laura was really just joking, but she didn''t expect Nicole to react this way.


    She froze for a moment and realized something. She was shocked.


    But it wasn''t a bad thing.


    After all, Nicole was really a nice, gentle, kind girl. She thought about it, rolled her eyes slightly, and


    suddenly said, "Fine. Just kidding."


    "Now you really have to do me a favor."


    Nicole immediately asked, "What is it?"


    Laura took something out of her purse, handed it over to her, and said, "Stephen gave them to me. I


    forgot to return to him. Now that we''ve talked things out, I can''t keep them anymore."


    "Return to him privately for me."


    Nicole froze slightly and looked at her in surprise, "Me?"


    Laura smiled, "Yes, you. Will you do me this favor?"


    Nicole hesitated for a moment and nodded firmly.


    "Yeah, no problem."


    With that, Laura smiled and let her go.


    Looking at Nicole''s back, Laura slumped back in her chair and thought, "Silly girl, I''ve already created


    an opportunity for you. It''s up to you now."


    She knew that Nicole''s family was not as good as the Rogers family.


    But she knew that Nicole was not a snobbish girl and that she didn''t like Stephen because of his status


    or family background.


    From Stephen''s behavior and the way she felt about him, she could tell that he didn''t value family


    backgrounds either.


    So she thought it was good if the two of them could be together.


    She wanted everyone around her to be happy.


    With this in mind, Laura closed her eyes to rest in contentment.


    In the afternoon, Laura yed opposite Stephen.


    Stephen workedtest night and only slept for three or four hours, but he didn''t look tired at all today.


    He was still working hard and the director and assistant director next to him nodded their heads a lot


    out of satisfaction.


    Fortunately, they didn''t have to work very hard today.


    Both of them were experienced actors and were familiar with each other because they had acted in the


    same show, so they worked well together.


    The director noticed that their rtionship was not as awkward as before.


    During the break, they talked happily. The director knew that his n to get them to make up today had


    worked.


    He couldn''t help but sigh with relief.


    Being a director was not easy. He had to worry about both the quality of the movie and the rtionship


    between the lead actor and actress.


    But luckily, they made up. He didn''t care about anything else as long as they didn''t affect the crew.


    They didn''t get off work until 6.


    Stephen had the night off but Laura had to work, so she needed to have dinner on the set and start


    working when it waspletely dark.


    Before Stephen left, he looked at her and wanted to say something.


    Laura knew he had something to ask. She pointed to a corner not far away and said, "Let''s go over


    there."


    Stephen nodded.


    They walked to a quiet corner. Stephen took something out of his pocket and asked, "Did you ask


    Nicole to return it to me?"


    Laura looked at it.


    It was a pair of red custom Bluetooth headphones. It was beautiful and of good quality.

 Chapter 602 She Was Missing

    Chapter 602 She Was Missing


    Chapter 602 She Was Missing


    She was bored at a break and wanted to listen to some music when she was working for thest show.


    Stephen was using them at that time and gave them to her.


    She had been hogging them and hadn''t had time to return them before.


    She smiled, "Yes."


    Stephen frowned with mixed feelings.


    "Laura, you don''t have to do this. I said even if we can''t be a couple, we''re still friends..."


    "They belong to yours. I just borrowed them, so I should return them."


    She gave a genuine smile, "If you want to give me something, you''ll have to give me something brand


    new and I won''t hesitate to take it."


    Stephen froze and took a few seconds to understand what she meant.


    Young men and women couldn''t have that ambiguous vibe between them.


    His things had his smell and traces. If she continued to use them, their rtionship would always be


    ambiguous.


    If one day she identally used them and he saw them, he may be sad.


    Now that she had returned everything to him, even if he gave her something in the future, he would just


    give it to her as a friend.


    With this in mind, Stephen suddenly understood Laura''s intentions and felt sad.


    He nodded and put the headphones away, "I see."


    After a pause, he asked, "You didn''t answer my question today. Who is he?"


    Laura pursed her lips and didn''t want to answer the question.


    If she did, she would have answered at noon.


    She thought about it and could only say, "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I won''t be with anyone else in the


    world but him for now."


    Stephen knew there was a good chance he would be sad again by asking the question.


    But he couldn''t help it.


    Hearing her answer, he gave a wry smile, "He''s so lucky."


    Laura didn''t respond.


    Stephen sighed.


    "Well, I gotta go."


    Laura nodded and Stephen left.


    Laura had to work outdoors that night.


    It was December and it was freezing cold outside in the winter.


    It started to snow in the evening and made the scene even more bleak and miserable.


    It was 9 when her scene was done.


    Laura was freezing and after work, she set off for the hotel in a heavy coat with Nicole.


    It waste, but some people were still on the set shooting.


    Others went back to the hotel hours ago.


    So when Laura and Nicole left, they were the only two people that were about to go back to the hotel.


    Because the set was not far from the hotel and the road was snowy, it only took a few minutes to drive


    there.


    But Laura was starving and didn''t want to order take-out, so she was going to walk back with Nicole


    and buy something to eat on the way.


    They bought some food and were walking towards the hotel when suddenly a dark figure rushed out of


    the alley.


    The dark figure quickly grabbed Laura and dragged her into the alley.


    Laura didn''t even have time to scream. Nicole was stunned for two seconds and immediately shouted,


    "Laura!"


    Then she dropped the food and rushed into the alley, but it was dark and empty.


    She was instantly stunned. She didn''t dare to go forward and there was nothing she could do.


    There were few pedestrians on the road on a cold winter night.


    The closest location to her was a night market a few hundred meters away.


    But if she really ran over and asked for help, the kidnapper may have already escaped.


    She had no choice but to take out her cell phone and call the police while running after them.


    The alley was dark and there were no street lights. She could only use her cell phone for lighting on the


    road.


    She was scared.


    But thinking that Laura was in danger at this moment, Nicole could only run and shout at the same


    time.


    "Laura, where are you?"


    "Laura, don''t be afraid. I''ve called the police. They''ll be here soon."


    Then she threatened the kidnapper,


    "You''d better let her go before you get arrested!"


    "Do you want money? I''m telling you, I have money. Her money, bank cards, and phone are in this bag.


    Come on. She doesn''t have any money with her!"


    With that, she dumped the contents of the bag on the ground.


    She was not sure who it was and why Laura was kidnapped. She could only tempt them while


    threatening them. She hoped they would hear her and let Laura go.


    In fact, however, no matter how she shouted, there was no response.


    At that moment, a surprised voice came from the entrance of the alley.


    "Huh? Nicole, what are you doing here?"


    Nicole was nervous and turned around subconsciously when she heard the voice.


    When she saw the person under the streetlight at the entrance of the alley, she ran over to him


    immediately with joy.


    "Stephen!"


    Stephen was hungry. Timothy should havee out to buy snacks for him, but he had a cold today.


    Stephen didn''t want Timothy to go out in the cold air, so he didn''t tell him and went out to buy some


    food himself.


    He was walking back when he heard a familiar female voice.


    He approached curiously and realized it was a familiar face.


    So he called out to Nicole.


    Looking at her anxious look, Stephen was a little surprised.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you alone? Where is Laura?"


    Nicole was so anxious that she was about to cry, "Stephen, please help Laura. She''s missing."


    Stephen''s countenance changed.


    "What do you mean? She''s missing? What happened?"


    Then Nicole told Stephen about what happened.


    In fact, it was so simple that she finished quickly.


    However, Stephen found it very dangerous.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    First, the kidnapper ran out of the alley and suddenly dragged Laura away.


    It was cold andte. It was no coincidence.

 Chapter 603 Planned

    Chapter 603 nned


    Chapter 603 nned


    After all, everyone knew that this road only led to the hotel and there were very few pedestrians at this


    hour.


    The kidnapper was too stupid if he didn''t have a specific target.


    Few people would pass by here.


    And it was snowing and so cold. It was unlikely that someone would be so stupid.


    So it was likely that the kidnapper knew that someone would pass by at this hour.


    Who was it? Laura, of course.


    The kidnapper targeted her. He figured out when she would get off work and waited in ambush for her


    to pass by and drag her away.


    With this in mind, Stephen took out his phone, opened the torch app, and walked into the alley.


    After walking a few steps, he found some tire marks.


    Three parallel marks. They were still very clear because there was an extra thinyer of snow on the


    ground.


    It was most likely created by something like a tricycle.


    It exined why Nicole rushed in within twenty seconds but didn''t see anyone.


    Because the kidnapper carried Laura to the tricycle and left quickly, which confirmed his previous


    thoughts.


    The kidnapper knew Laura and even prepared the tricycle here in advance in order to take her away.


    Why did he choose this alley instead of the road?


    After all, there were very few people in both ces.


    He looked up. Because it was an old town, there were very few surveince cameras there.


    There were no cameras in this alley, but there were some on the road to monitor cars.


    The kidnapper chose this ce to avoid the cameras.


    He was smart!


    With this in mind, Stephen asked coldly, "Did you call the police?"


    Nicole nodded.


    Stephen thought for a moment and said, "We have to inform the director. There''s no use for us to stay


    here. The kidnapper is long gone. Let''s wait for the police."


    Nicole nodded immediately, but she was a little worried.


    "What about Laura?"


    Stephen frowned and looked deeper into the alley.


    After a long time, he said, "The kidnapper doesn''t want to ask for money or do anything to her. Since


    he deliberately waited for her here, he must be someone who knows her well. There is no use for us to


    stay here. We might as well go back. Since the kidnapper has nned this with a purpose, he will


    definitely contact us."


    Hearing that, Nicole was reassured and nodded.


    They turned around and walked away together. Maybe because she was nervous and thinking about


    something, or was in shock, she took a few steps and suddenly screamed and fell to the ground.


    Stephen was startled and immediately turned around to look at her.


    He saw arge, sharp stone on the ground. Nicole probably didn''t notice it and tripped over it. Her knee


    hit the edge of the stone and bled.


    Stephen''s countenance changed instantly.


    He immediately squatted down, helped her up from the ground, and asked, "Are you okay?"


    Nicole was a little pale and her forehead was sweating from the pain.


    But she gritted her teeth and said, "I''m fine."


    Stephen looked up at her face and knew that she was holding back the pain.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Because it was winter, she was wearing thick leggings. He couldn''t see her wound and it was not


    convenient to treat it here.


    Stephen could only take his scarf off and simply bandage her leg before saying, "Hold on. I''ll get you to


    the hospital right away."


    Nicole immediately shook her head.


    "Don''t bother. I''m fine. We don''t need to go to the hospital. Let''s look for Laura first..."


    "We''re going!"


    Stephen suddenly became serious.


    Nicole had never seen him like this before and was instantly shocked.


    Before she could react, he suddenly turned his back to her and crouched down.


    In a low voice, Stephen said, "Come up."


    Nicole froze for a moment before she realized he was going to carry her on his back.


    She blushed and waved her hands in panic.


    "Stephen, I can walk..."


    "Cut the crap!"


    Stephen was actually helpless. It was sote and this ce was out of the way. They couldn''t even get


    a cab.


    The wound on her leg looked serious. It would get worse if they didn''t rush to the hospital and there


    might be a big scar.


    Girls all wanted to be beautiful. How could she wear dresses in the summer if she had a scar on such a


    beautiful, long leg?


    Stephen had always been a gentleman and understood thedies. He knew the importance of being


    beautiful to a girl.


    Therefore, he never felt that a small wound was a trivial matter.


    He insisted, so Nicole bit her lip and dared not refuse anymore.


    She hesitated for a moment and carefully stepped forward and jumped onto his broad back.


    Stephen felt it and straightened up.


    Nicole was slim and Stephen hardly felt her.


    But she couldn''t help blushing, curling up, and not even daring to make a sound. Her body was stiff and


    she was nervous to the core.


    Stephen didn''t notice it. He just felt her body was a little stiff. He thought she was in pain.


    So he reassured her, "Does it hurt? Hold on. There''s a hospital in front of us and you''ll feel better in no


    time."


    It was isted, but there was indeed a small hospital there.


    Usually, the crew member would go there if they caught a cold and didn''t want to travel all the way to a


    big hospital.


    Anyway, a minor cold could be treated anywhere else.


    Nicole said, "Okay."


    She heard Stephen stomping on the snow. She shyly whispered, "Stephen, sorry for getting you in


    trouble."


    Stephen smiled.


    "Not at all. I''ll help you even if you''re a stranger, not to mention that you''re Laura''s assistant."


    Besides, who would leave a girl with an injured leg alone in the middle of the night?


    Nicole didn''t think so. She just thought Stephen was a distinguished and famous actor.

 Chapter 604 Approachable

    Chapter 604 Approachable


    Chapter 604 Approachable


    But now he carried her so gently. He was approachable.


    Nicole''s heart pounded again.


    Stephen carried Nicole to the hospital. Fortunately, there was a doctor on duty at this hour.


    The doctor learned that her leg was injured and told her to sit down. He went to get some iodine, salve,


    and gauze and had the nurse help her inside to take off her leggings before treating her wound.


    Nicole said to Stephen, "Stephen, I''m fine. The doctor will take care of it. Just go and look for Laura."


    She was not a vulnerable girl and she knew she was only slightly injured.


    Laura was the one in real danger.


    She didn''t know how Laura was doing.


    Hearing that, Stephen looked at the wound on her knee and asked the doctor. After confirming that it


    was indeed not serious, he nodded.


    "Okay, rest here. Don''t go back in a hurry. I''ll call you."


    After that, he remembered that Nicole didn''t have his phone number.


    He asked her to take out her phone and type in his number.


    Nicole saw him type in his number on her phone, dial it, and get through to it before hanging up.


    At once, she was both excited and nervous.


    Oh my God! What was she doing?


    Stephen, her crush, carried her on the back and gave her his phone number!


    She must have been dreaming. How could that be true?


    However, Stephen didn''t know what she was thinking.


    He saved his number calmly and returned the phone to her.


    Then he said seriously, "Don''t leave after your wound has been treated. Wait for my call. If you really


    want to go back to the hotel, call and have someone pick you up. It''s toote. It''s not safe for you to go


    back alone. Laura already had an ident. You must not make things worse, OK?"


    Nicole nodded.


    She looked obedient.


    Stephen looked at her and for some reason, his mood suddenly got better.


    He smiled and stroked her head.


    After that, both of them froze.


    Stephen quickly withdrew his hand and gave an awkward smile.


    "Well, I gotta go."


    Nicole nodded, "Okay, go ahead."


    Then Stephen left.


    After he left, Nicole covered her blushing face, squealed inwardly, and bowed her head shyly.


    At the same time.


    The police arrived.


    Stephen met them and told them what happened. They checked the tire marks on the snow and had


    the same inference as Stephen.


    Then they sent a group of people to search for Laura and some others to check the surveince videos


    to see if there was a suspicious tricycle around this evening.


    Stephen thought of Nicole, who was still in the hospital, and instead of going back with them, he went


    to the hospital to pick up Nicole and sent her back to the hotel.


    Nicole didn''t expect him toe back. She nned to either take a cab or call a friend to pick her up.


    Unexpectedly, he came back before she had a chance to call.


    He looked tall and handsome in his ck trench coat. He came striding in through the snow.


    When he saw her, he smiled, "Is everything okay? The police have started their investigation. I''ll send


    you back to the hotel."


    Nicole only felt warm.


    She nodded, "I''m fine. Thank you."


    Stephen smiled and didn''t say anything.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He picked her up and walked towards the hotel.


    Within ten minutes, they arrived at the hotel.


    Stephen took her to her room and left.


    However, Nicole couldn''t sleep at all because Laura hadn''t been found yet.


    But it didn''t stop her from feeling good because of Stephen''s considerate moves today.


    But it disappeared when she thought Laura could be dangerous.


    Natalia''s phone suddenly rang while she was sleeping.


    She had left the country a few days ago and had only returned yesterday.


    She was still jetgged today. No one would call her at 3:30 in the morning if it wasn''t for an


    emergency.


    Natalia picked up her phone drowsily and looked at it carefully. It was actually Elsa.


    She frowned and had a subconscious feeling that something was wrong.


    Archie was also awakened by the ringing. He rolled over, took Natalia into his arms, and asked


    drowsily, "Who is it?"


    Natalia sobered up and replied, "Elsa. It might be an emergency. I need to take this. Go back to sleep."


    With that, she took his hand away, got up, and walked outside to answer her phone in the hallway.


    "Elsa, is everything OK?"


    Elsa sounded very anxious over the phone.


    "We got a huge problem, Natalia!"


    Natalia frowned and immediately came fully awake.


    In a low voice, she asked, "What happened?"


    "Laura is missing! She was kidnapped on her way back to the hotel with Nicole this evening and has


    not been found."


    Natalia shuddered!


    She didn''t expect it.


    After a few seconds, she regained herposure and asked, "Did you call the police? What did they


    say?"


    Elsa answered immediately, "Yes, but there''s no clue."


    Natalia pursed her lips and subconsciously scratched the railing.


    After a long time, she lowered her voice and said, "Don''t let anyone know about this except the director.


    Make sure to intercept any news before the media leak it out."


    Elsa immediately agreed.


    Because this kind of thing had happened before. A celebrity was kidnapped and the kidnappers only


    wanted money.


    But the media found out about it, reported it, and even got involved in the case.


    Later, the kidnappers killed the celebrity under public pressure.


    The press would not be able to help but would only make things worse.


    Elsa knew about it too, so she would have done it even if Natalia hadn''t told her to.

 Chapter 605 Beautiful Daughter

    Chapter 605 Beautiful Daughter


    Chapter 605 Beautiful Daughter


    Then Natalia told Elsa some dos and don''ts.


    Elsa agreed and hung up the phone.


    Natalia immediately told Archie about it.


    Archie was powerful and good at finding someone in the country.


    He immediately told Brian to gather his men.


    Soon his men made their move.


    At the same time,


    Max had picked some qualified maids for the vi today. He was about to tell Laura the good news


    happily before he learned that she had been kidnapped.


    Max was shocked and immediately rushed to the police station.


    Soon he learned the whole process.


    His face instantly darkened.


    Nicole was a little scared and stammered, "Mr. Nixon, Laura... is gonna be okay, right?"


    Max looked at her expressionlessly without saying anything and left directly.


    Everyone looked at his back, confused.


    They didn''t know what he meant or where he was going.


    Stephen was there at that moment. He came over with the director to see if there were any updates


    about the case.


    He couldn''t help but frown.


    He patted Nicole''s shoulder tofort her, "Don''t worry. She''ll be fine."


    In fact, he was confused.


    Why was it that when Laura had an ident, it was not Natalia but Max who stepped in?


    Max was Annie International''s shareholder and Laura''s boss, but he had never stepped in other stars''


    idents before.


    But this time he personally asked about it and even looked anxious.


    Was there... something going on between them?


    Stephen didn''t think they were a couple. He just thought that Max''s attitude towards Laura was a bit


    strange.


    But he didn''t think much about it. After all, the most important thing now was to save Laura.


    At the same time.


    Max had juste out of the police station when he was grabbed by someone.


    Bang!


    He was caught off guard. His cor was grabbed and he was pinned against a car.


    "Max! You said you would protect her! You said you wouldn''t let her get hurt! What''s going on? Huh?"


    Isaac pressed an arm to his chest and gripped him by the throat with an angry look in his red eyes.


    Jim was behind Max. Seeing this, he was about to step forward.


    However, Max stopped him.


    He looked at Isaac expressionlessly and said coldly, "Let go!"


    However, Isaac didn''t move.


    He learned today that Laura had been kidnapped.


    At that time, he was so shocked that he almost forgot to breathe. When he learned that she was


    kidnappedst night, he was anxious and angry.


    He searched for her but had no clue, so he angrily went to Max.


    Max looked at him coldly and repeated, "Let go!"


    Isaac red angrily and still grabbed his cor.


    "Tell me where she is!"


    Unexpectedly, he felt pain in his arm just as he finished speaking. Max suddenly grabbed his arm and


    mmed him to the ground.


    Isaac gave a grunt in pain.


    Jim stepped forward and stood in front of Max.


    He looked coldly at Isaac on the ground.


    Isaac was furious. He didn''t expect Max to m him to the ground. How could he be so arrogant!


    Max didn''t protect Laura. He didn''t apologize and even hurt him!


    Did he love Laura at all?


    Isaac shouted angrily, "Max! Laura shouldn''t have chosen you!"


    Max straightened his shirt and looked at Isaac with disdain.


    "You are not qualified to say that! It''s not up to you to decide if she regrets or not!"


    With that, Max got into his car and left with Jim.


    Isaac waspletely ignored. He looked at the car and pounded the ground in anger.


    In the car, Max handed Jim a photo and said coldly, "Track him down. Let me know if you get any


    news."


    Jim looked at the man in the photo and was a little surprised.


    "Mr. Nixon, do you think..."


    Max narrowed his eyes slightly.


    It was an acquaintance and hadn''t asked them for money. There was only one possibility.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Diego.


    Jim also thought of this and nodded solemnly, "Yes."


    At this time in an abandoned factory in the countryside.


    The concrete walls were dark and cold and there was sewage on the ground with a musty smell in the


    air.


    There was arge open space in the middle, which was supported by several concrete pirs.


    A woman was tied to one of them.


    Her hands were tied behind her back. Her hair was all over her face and her clothes were soiled with


    sewage.


    She was thin and frail.


    There were footstepsing from outside.


    The woman moved her body and struggled to open her eyes.


    Diego approached her with a bowl of food coldly, squatted down in front of her, and ced the bowl on


    the ground.


    "Damn, I couldn''t find that check you showed mest time. You lied to me, didn''t you?"


    Laura looked at Diego. Because she hadn''t eaten all day, she was so weak that she could barely


    speak.


    Her mouth was taped shut and she couldn''t make a sound, so she could only look at him quietly.


    Diego thought for a moment and called out to those men outside, "Hey, what do we do now?"


    A fat man with tattooed arms walked in.


    "Since she doesn''t have any money with her, let''s call her mom! Her mom must know where the money


    is."


    Diego frowned, reluctant.


    "I don''t wanna call her. If I call and tell her I have her daughter, everyone will know about this. How can


    I get away with it?"


    Hearing that, the manughed out loud.


    "Wow, you wanna get away with it and continue being the father of a famous actress? Do you think


    your beautiful daughter would agree?"

 Chapter 606 It Will Be All Yours

    Chapter 606 It Will Be All Yours


    Chapter 606 It Will Be All Yours


    As Diego spoke, he pointed at Laura, who looked at him with a poker face.


    She couldn''t make a sound with duct tape on her mouth.


    Diego''s expression altered.


    "So you are saying..."


    The man with tattooed arms rested a hand on Diego''s shoulder and said with a grin, "Buddy, with all


    due respect, you''re too soft-hearted sometimes. Your wife and daughter don''t want you in their lives


    and try to get you out of the picture. You wouldn''t let go because you can''t forget the good times you


    had together? What''s the point?"


    Laura almost threw up upon hearing these words.


    "He wouldn''t let go because of the good times?


    "Like that could be true! He wouldn''t let go because he wanted more money!"


    Though Laura found this remark rather phony, Diego was pleased to hear that.


    He chortled and said, "You know, a day together as husband and wife means endless devotion the rest


    of your life. I''m her father at the end of the day. I don''t wanna go too far."


    A hint of mockery shed through the eyes of the man with tattooed arms.


    Nevertheless, he managed to show a look of admiration on his face.


    "I knew you were loyal, man! Even so, buddy, you gotta keep things in perspective. Now you''ve already


    taken her here, do you think she''ll let you go off the hook if you set her free?"


    Diego was stunned by this question.


    He had been giving Laura and her mother some hard times for so long. During these years, Laura had


    gradually be famous and richer with high social status. Now, she was no longer the helpless girl


    he could twist around his little finger.


    However, because he was still married to her mother, he was, in the legal aspect, Laura''s stepfather.


    Thus, with Laura''s mother being his leverage, he never worried that Laura would disobey him.


    Over the years, he had grown used to it. As time went by, he started to believe that Laura would have


    to do his biddings at the end of the day regardless of what he did to her.


    Hence, when he kidnapped Laura here, he never considered that Laura might seek revenge afterward.


    Seeing Diego stand there in a daze, the tattooed guyughed and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Think about it. The bottom line is, we want the money. As for her, nobody cares."


    With that said, he headed out with hisckeys.


    Diego stood there for a while. His countenance changed.


    When he looked back at Laura, who had been tied to a concrete pir, his eyes suddenly showed a


    trace of viciousness.


    He crouched down and yanked the piece of cloth from Laura''s mouth.


    "Diego! Are you freaking insane? Do you know what you''re doing? Untie me, now!"


    Laura started shouting the instant she could speak again.


    Diego gazed at her. The trace of viciousness grew more and more distinct.


    A whileter, he said coldly, "Stop shouting! No one can hear you no matter how hard you try."


    Laura''s expression changed at once.


    With a pallid face, she looked at Diego in disbelief and asked, "Where are we?"


    Diego unfeelingly stuffed a piece of pretzel into Laura''s mouth and said, "Don''t ask questions. I won''t


    answer anyway. Just eat and drink when you have the chance. Then, you''ll get going."


    Laura''s body stiffened. She spat out the pretzel Diego crammed into her mouth.


    "Get going? Where are you taking me? What the hell are you up to?"


    Diego didn''t reply.


    But the look in his eyes already betrayed him.


    He said coldly, "Don''t me me. I have no choice. It''s because you love money so much that you''d


    rather die and drag everyone with you than let us have the money. So this is the only way."


    Laura couldn''t figure out what he meant.


    But she picked up one hint.


    "You did this for money? Are you nuts? You could have 12 million once you divorce my mother? Why


    bother kidnapping me? Isn''t 12 million enough for you to squander?" she asked through clenched


    teeth. Her voice was deliberately lowered.


    Diego shot her a scornful look.


    "Twelve million? Do you really have 12 million to spare? I''m no fool! You can''t trick me! You just want to


    find an excuse to get rid of me after you be sessful!"


    While speaking, he thought of something and squatted down again to seize Laura by the cor.


    "Just tell me the truth. Where is the five million dor check? I promise to release you once you tell me


    where it is. Huh? How about that?"


    Laura stared at him. Suddenly, she felt amused.


    Thus, she started tough.


    "Are you deranged or something? You had a chance to get a lot more money, but you cast it away and


    took such a big risk for just five million. You need to have your brains examined!"


    Diego never thought that Laura would have the nerve to rebuke him at this juncture.


    At once, his temper rose, and he pped her in the face.


    "Tell me where the check is!" he growled.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    His body was quivering because of rage.


    That p forced Laura to face the other side. A salty taste of rust slowly spread in her mouth.


    She inhaled deeply and said in a calm voice, "How about this, you let me go first, then I''ll tell you where


    the check is."


    Diego glowered at her. Fury had almost turned his eyes scarlet.


    Laura, however, was not scared. Herposed eyes quietly met his.


    Even her tone was pretty much business-like.


    "I don''t know what''s going on between you and those people out there, but I can tell they don''t take you


    seriously. They told you to bring me here against my will. I bet they are probably just using you to get


    money. The check is worth five million. How much do you think you can get after they take their share?


    "You should set me free. The money will be all yours. And you don''t have to divorce my mother either.


    You can still rip me off again with the divorce issue in the future. And I can''t do anything to stop you,


    can I?"


    Diego wavered by Laura''s offer.


    After all, it was five million dors!


    If he could pocket all the money, he could buy a lot of... Also, he would never have to live like this


    anymore.


    As if he had thought of something, Diego''s eyes revealed madness.


    Staring at Laura with a nearly hysterical look in his eyes, he said under his breath, "Is it true that you''ll


    give me that check as long as I let you go?"


    Though her emotions were about to burst out, Laura managed to stay calm.


    She was a good actress after all. How could her acting skills fail her at such a critical moment?


    In a steady voice, she said, "Absolutely. As long as you let me go, the money will be all yours."

 Chapter 607 Take It All

    Chapter 607 Take It All


    Chapter 607 Take It All


    Diego panted with excitement.


    He nced back at the group standing outside the door and said to Laura in an undertone, "You''ll keep


    your promise, right? Don''t you dare trick me!"


    Laura gave a coldugh and said, "Why would I trick you? You know where I live. I can''t escape from


    you anyway."


    As expected, Diego was convinced as soon as she said that.


    He pondered, "This makes sense. Legally, I''m her stepfather. She ought to provide for me.


    "If she refuses, I can sue her for abandonment."


    Diego had been manipting Laura and her mother for many years. He had grown used to their


    obedience.


    Therefore, he wasn''t on high alert for them.


    Even so, just to be safe, he decided to seize more leverage.


    "How about this? You tell me where your mother is. After I verify everything, I''ll let you go immediately."


    Laura''s face instantly turned cold.


    "Diego, this is between us. Leave my mother out of this!"


    Diego sneered.


    "Leave her out of this? Like that''s possible! She''s your mother and my wife. Whatever concerns you


    and me also concern her. Plus, I know you''re no longer that little girl you were. Don''t you try to fool me.


    "Didn''t you just hook up with a rich man? You''re much more cunning now. If you refuse to give me


    money after I set you free, I can''t really do anything to hurt you, can I? Or your sugar daddy will go after


    me.


    "But that''s not the case with your mother. We''re awful married couple. Though it may not be proper


    to scold or hit her, I can make love to her, can''t I? But if something went wrong with her newly nted


    heart during our lovemaking process and gave her a poor recovery, I wouldn''t be the one to me,


    because it''s not something that I can control.


    "In that case, the court wouldn''t hold me liable, would it? Thus, you''d better tell me her whereabouts.


    This way, I''ll be relieved, and so will you. Then, we can finally make a deal. You''ll give me the money at


    the same time when I give you freedom. Isn''t that perfect?"


    Laura quivered with fury.


    She knew Diego was brazen, but she didn''t expect him to be this shameless.


    Gritting her teeth and staring coldly at him, she bellowed word by word, "You wish!"


    Seeing her attitude, Diego''s face turned icy cold in an instant.


    "That''s to say, you were trying to trick me, am I right? Because this is a trap, you still can''t risk telling


    me where your mother is. Laura Davies, do you really think I''m an idiot?"


    As he said this, he abruptly reached out and mped a hand over Laura''s chin.


    Laura felt that the bones in her chin were about to be crushed. Her head was jerked upward by Diego''s


    hand.


    At this precise moment, someone asked from outside, "Hey, did she cough up the information?"


    Diego looked over his shoulder at that group. Before he could say anything, Laura clenched her teeth


    and said under her breath, "It''s in my apartment."


    Diego was taken aback and turned his head back to look at Laura.


    "What did you say?"


    "I mean, the check is in my ce. I certainly wouldn''t carry a big fat check around. If you want it, take


    me home to get it."


    Diego shuddered in exultation.


    He let go of Laura''s chin, look back, and shouted, "Almost."


    Then, he looked back at Laura and asked, "You''re not tricking me this time?"


    As Diego finally removed his hand, the pain in Laura''s chin appeased.


    She took several deep breaths before answering, "I''m not, but you have to bring me with you. Because


    you can''t get into my ce without me."


    Diego showed a crooked smile.


    "You''re wrong about that. Did you forget how I entered your apartmentst time?"


    But Laura smiled, too.


    "Am I really wrong? You''ve barged into my ce before. Do you think I''ll continue to live there like a


    moron?"


    Diego was stunned.


    Laura went on. "As you said, I''m a big star now. I''m rich, and I''ve hooked up with a rich man. Of course,


    I wouldn''t continue to stay in that cramped apartment.


    "To tell you the truth, that little apartment was just a cover-up I prepared to lead you on."


    "I usually stay in hotels when I have to work on the set. You couldn''t know how many days I really lived


    in that apartment. So, I went there every once in a while, so that you would think that was my


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    residence."


    "This way, you wouldn''t go look for my real home. In fact, I moved out a long time ago. Now, I''m living


    in a fancy vi now."


    "There is not only that check but many jewels and antiques I''ve collected over the years in that vi. As


    long as you let me go, I swear I will give them all to you. What do you say?"


    Diego''s eyes became zealous at once.


    "Are you serious? Jewels and antiques?"


    "Certainly. You''ve held me hostage. Why would I lie to you?"


    Diego swallowed. Laura gazed at him, waiting for his reply with patience.


    She knew that given how greedy Diego was, he would on no ount miss an opportunity to earn such


    a big fortune now that he had learned about it.


    Sure enough, secondster, Diego gritted his teeth and said, "OK. I can let you go, only if I get the


    things!"


    A smile slowly climbed onto Laura''s slips, "Deal."


    "Deal."


    After they made a pact, Diego went out.


    Those people immediately asked if he had found out where the money was.


    He merely sneered and said, "That girl''s mouth is really tight. Let''s starve her this evening and ask her


    againter."


    A man in the group pulled a long face at once. He threw a cold look at Laura and mumbled that he


    would teach her a lesson.


    As he spoke, he walked toward Laura while unbuttoning his shirt.


    Seeing this, Diego frowned, then reached out to stop him with a fawning smile on his face.


    "Gee, no need to do that. We haven''t had the money yet. This girl has a temper. Who knows what she


    would do if you cornered her? If she''s dead, we will lose both the money and our leverage. Just wait for


    me to prise the whereabouts of the money out of her tonight. Then, you can do whatever you want to


    her. I promise."


    Hearing this, the man stopped in his tracks and banished the thought of touching her right away.


    The tattooed guyughed, then said, "Diego, never knew you could be so merciless. She''s your


    stepdaughter after all! You wouldn''t feel sorry for her if she was destroyed by us?"


    Diego narrowed his eyes, took a cigarette from that man, and lit it. Smiling, he said, "Stepdaughter? I


    shouldn''t have taken her in at all. I supported her for over a decade. But the moment she became


    sessful, she tried to get rid of me, so why would I care about her at all?"


    That man was relieved after hearing this remark. He ced a hand on Diego''s shoulder and continued


    to chat andugh with him.

 Chapter 608 Taking Her Away

    Chapter 608 Taking Her Away


    Chapter 608 Taking Her away


    Diego didn''t show up again untilte at night.


    This time, there was no sound outside. It seemed that the rest of the gang had all fell asleep.


    Laura was not sure whether they were asleep or left. Anyway, it was very quiet outside.


    Diego walked in stealthily, holding a bunch of car keys.


    He came over and untied Laura.


    As he untied the ropes, he remarked, "Don''t make a sound. Juste with me. The car is parked on


    the road not far away. We''ll go there and get straight into the car."


    The tape on Laura''s mouth had long been removed, so she could speak now.


    Hearing this, Laura asked with concern, "Where are the others?"


    Diego cast a look at her.


    This look was meaningful. For some reason, it sent a chill down his spine.


    She felt as if a snake had climbed onto her back.


    Diego immediatelyughed a sinisterugh and said, "I drugged them and locked them up in the


    cer."


    The so-called cer was probably just a basement.


    This was a factory. It certainly had a basement to store things that were rarely used.


    But Laura still had some doubts.


    "Why did you move them to the basement?"


    To get her out of here, drugging those people would suffice. But why bother moving those people to the


    basement?


    Diego stared at her coldly and narrowed his eyes.


    In a low and chilling voice, he muttered, "If I didn''t move them there, wouldn''t the dead bodies be


    discovered right away? The basement is a good hiding ce. The bodies are safe there at least for


    several days. When others discover their bodies, I''ll be long gone and I can get away with this. Don''t


    you think so?"


    Laura abruptly stopped moving.


    Rooted to the spot, she stared at Diego in disbelief.


    Diego took out a knife when she was not looking.


    He pressed the knife against Laura''s belly and said with a coldugh, "Sweetie, I killed those people


    just to help you. You wouldn''t rat me out, would you?"


    Laura felt her back cold. It was as if a chill had prated through her skin and reached her marrow.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She couldn''t even feel her fingers.


    After a long while, she nodded shakily.


    "No... I won''t."


    Diego crooked his index finger, gesturing her to stand up.


    Then, he said, "In that case, take me to get the money! Don''t worry. No one is outside now. As long as


    you do what I tell you to, no one will hurt you."


    While speaking, he kept the knife on her skin, urging her to go outside.


    Laura moved her stiffened legs to inch towards the outside. Suddenly, something urred to her.


    It turned out that... Diego had never considered letting her go!


    She was not stupid after all. Diego had killed so many people, but he told her about this without


    reservation.


    Diego would never disclose such a secret to someone who had always been on his opposite side and


    could sell him out at any time.


    But he did... That meant he never considered letting her live on!


    The dead couldn''t talk after all.


    At this thought, Laura shivered all over. Overwhelming horror and helplessness washed over her.


    She felt like a dense cluster of dark clouds was bearing down on her, crushing her and suffocating her.


    Still, she bit her lips and managed to keep a straight face.


    She meekly followed Diego out.


    After walking for a short while, she really saw a ck car parked on the road nearby.


    Diego never moved the knife away from her belly for a second. After they reached the car, he handed


    her the car key and asked, "Can you drive?"


    Laura nodded.


    Diego then put the key in her hand and ordered her to sit in the driver''s seat. He swiftly strode to the


    other side of the car and climbed into the passenger''s seat.


    It only took a second or two.


    In this brief moment, Laura thought about running away.


    But she gave up on the idea the moment it crossed her mind.


    It wouldn''t work!


    This ce was deserted. No one was around to help. As a woman, she had no way to outrun Diego.


    She had nothing to use as a weapon, either. Even if she ran, Diego would catch her back in no time.


    If that infuriated Diego, who knew what would happen?


    Thinking of this, Laura couldn''t help but swallow. She then put the key into the keyhole and grabbed the


    steering wheel.


    Diego put on the seat belt and nced at Laura. Seeing that she had been very obedient, he nodded


    with satisfaction.


    "See, isn''t this nice? Now you''re doing what I say and saved me a lot of trouble. You can rest assured.


    Once I get the money, I''ll let you go right off and won''t bother you again."


    Laura forced a smile, then slowly started the car.


    The car ran at a steady speed. Diego, sitting in the passenger''s seat, never let the knife move an inch


    away from Laura''s waist.


    It was not that Laura didn''t want to escape with the car. She didn''t do it because she knew she couldn''t


    move faster than a man.


    Perhaps before she could run away, Diego''s knife would already be stabbed into her body.


    In the past, she would not believe Diego had the guts to take her life.


    But just now, she learned that Diego had killed so many people and hid their bodies, which made her


    realize that Diego was no longer the man she knew in the past.


    The Diego she knew was indeed hateful.


    But he was a coward. He only dared tomit minor sins - bullying women, gambling, and fighting.


    He would back off when he encountered real tough guys.


    But now, he was different.


    Today''s Diego was more like a vile, poisonous serpent. He appeared to be weak and negligible.


    But at some point, he could dart out and bite without mercy.


    Once the poison reached the blood, the victim would have no hope of surviving.


    Laura was sure that if she really attempted to disobey Diego, Diego would absolutely kill her and flee.


    So she didn''t dare to make any rash moves.


    However, she couldn''t just sit back and wait, either.


    After deliberating for a while, Laura suddenly asked, "Do you have any empty boxes?"


    Dazed, Diego looked at her with a frown.


    "What boxes?"


    Laura gave a stiff smile, "Didn''t I tell you I have many jewels and antiques in my vi? Don''t you want


    them all? Then you have to prepare some boxes to put them in. I don''t have anything to pack those


    things for you to take away. The suitcases I have are the ones I''ve used before and can be easily


    recognized. I do have some other small suitcases, but they''re not big enough for all those antiques."


    Truthfully, she was betting her life on this n.


    She bet that Diego would not give up taking those valuable antiques.


    As she expected, Diego asked with suspicion, "What antiques do you have in your ce?"


    Laura was relieved to hear that, because Diego had swallowed the bait.


    She heaved a sigh in relief in her head. But her tone was still nonchnt, "I have many. What kind do


    you prefer?"

 Chapter 609 Forgetting The Password

    Chapter 609 Forgetting The Password


    Chapter 609 Forgetting the Password


    Diego sneered and said, "The most valuable kind, of course. Do you really believe I want the antiques


    for collection?"


    Lauraughed, "Then things are simpler. Jade products and paintings are quite valuable and easy to


    carry around. You can have a look yourself when we get there."


    Diego felt that today''s Laura was a bit weird.


    She was being so meek that Diego found it kind of surreal.


    Granted, considering the current situation, perhaps Laura really didn''t dare to defy him.


    But she voluntarily told her where her collections were and invited him over to take them. She even


    asked him which kind he preferred and advised him to pick the more portable ones.


    Was she nning something?


    When Diego looked at Laura again, his eyes gradually be dubious.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    However, Laura didn''t seem to have noticed it. She was still focused on driving, as though she merely


    made a casual suggestion and had no hidden agenda.


    Diego felt uneasy and undecided.


    Just then, Laura suddenly let out a cry of surprise and pointed at a store by the street selling clothes


    and suitcases.


    "They have suitcases for sale. You wanna buy one?"


    Diego looked back at that store. This ce was not downtown, so few people were around. The store


    was not big, only two salesmen were in there.


    Yet, Diego cast a vignt look upward. Surely, there was a surveince camera.


    He turned around with a frosty face and pressed the knife more forcibly against Laura''s waist. Through


    clenched teeth, he growled, "Cut the crap! Just keep driving!"


    Laura curled her lips and muttered, "You always mistake my goodwill for ill intent."


    Then, she did shut her mouth as Diego ordered and continued driving in silence.


    About 20 minutester, the car pulled up in a neighborhood strewn with vis.


    Laura pointed at a vi a short distance away and said, "See? That''s my house. Will you go there by


    yourself or should I go with you?"


    Diego looked around cautiously. Since he was with Laura, the security guard didn''t suspect a thing.


    But this was a neighborhood for rich people, so it was well-equipped with security facilities.


    Diego didn''t know whether anything unexpected would happen if he went in on his own and left Laura


    alone in the car.


    Therefore, to y it safe, he decided to take Laura with him.


    Holding the knife against Laura''s waist, Diego bellowed, "Go there with me."


    Laura arched one brow but didn''t object. She followed Diego out of the car.


    Holding the knife behind her back, Diego forced Laura to the door of that vi and ordered her to open


    the door.


    That stumped Laura.


    In fact, she didn''t even know the password!


    Because this was not her home!


    That day, she got really drunk, and Max brought her here. She woke up in this vi the next day.


    What she told Diego at that derelict factory was a lie. She made it up just to trick Diego into getting her


    out of there.


    She thought she had to make ast attempt to strive to live, even though she didn''t expect it would


    work. However, Diego bought her lie so there they were.


    She believed she had thought of everything. Yet, she didn''t realize she had forgotten the password to


    the vi.


    Max told her the password the other day. He said that this would be her home from now on. When her


    mother recovered from the surgery, she would need a nice ce for recovery. This neighborhood was


    quiet and agreeable, which would be perfect for her mother to live in.


    Laura didn''t take it to heart back then. She thought that she might not agree to move in here.


    Thus, when Max told her the password, she didn''t really try to memorize it.


    Now, this was awkward!


    Diego''s face fell when he saw Laura stand there motionlessly.


    "What are you waiting for? Open the damn door!"


    Laura''s face stiffened and then showed an embarrassed smile.


    "Oops... sorry, I forgot the password. Can I make a call to ask about it?"


    Diego''s eyes widened. He stared at her incredulously.


    "Didn''t you say this was your house? How can you forget the password to your own house?"


    With a forced smile on her face, she said, "You know, I usually live in hotels and rarelye home.


    Plus, I have to go to live in that apartment for a few days once in a while to fool you. It''s no surprise that


    I forgot the password here.


    "Besides, this vi is too big for me to live in alone. So this vi is more of a warehouse to me that I


    hardly ever visit."


    However, how could Diego be convinced just like that?


    Gazing at her coldly, he said with a sneer, "You can''t have randomly picked someone''s house just to


    fool me, right?"


    Laura hurriedly shook her head.


    "Of course not. Do you look like a gullible man? This is really my house. I can even tell you which color


    the carpet inside is. You can verify it yourself after you get in in a moment."


    Diego was almost convinced by that.


    He looked at Laura with slightly dubious eyes and asked, "Who are you calling?"


    Laurapressed her lips and said, "My boyfriend."


    Then, she quickly added, "He''s abroad on a business trip, so he still doesn''t know I''m missing. He


    wouldn''t get suspicious if I called him.


    "If you''re still concerned, I can turn on the speaker. If I say anything I shouldn''t say, you can just stab


    me to death. I won''tin."


    Diego thought for moments. Though he knew this was risky, he felt it wouldn''t be a big deal.


    After all, Laura''s boyfriend was in a foreign country. Even if he noticed something fishy, he couldn''t rush


    back to rescue her in time.


    When he handled those gangsters this afternoon, he already nned out his escaping route.


    Now, all he needed to do was to fetch the money and valuables and drive straight to the port.


    It would take a maximum of 20 minutes to get to the port from here.


    Laura''s boyfriend who was abroad couldn''t do anything during the 20 minutes.


    Thinking of this, Diego stopped worrying.


    Yet, he had no idea that it was precisely this call that got him in troubleter.


    It was because he didn''t know who the boyfriend Laura talked about was. He would never guess that


    Laura''s boyfriend was actually the second son of the Nixon family, who dominated the entire Eqitin. He


    could send his men over in just five minutes, let alone 20 minutes.


    But Diego failed to see the troubleing.


    Now he had been tempted by the huge fortune inside the vi, there was no going back for him.


    That gang had gotten something on him. They said they wouldn''t let him off the hook unless he gave


    them 2 million dors.


    Thus, he had no choice but to try all means to get money.


    When that gang learned that his stepdaughter was a celebrity, they began to target Laura.


    In truth, abducting Laura was not Diego''s n. He was incited and coerced by those people.


    In his original n, even if he refused to sign the divorce papers, he wouldn''t go that far as to


    kidnapping Laura.


    After all, neither of the options could do any good to him.

 Chapter 610 Mooching Off

    Chapter 610 Mooching Off


    Chapter 610 Mooching off


    No matter which one he chose, he would lose the opportunity to keep mooching off Laura.


    Hence, if Diego had the choice, he would pick neither of the options.


    He would prefer to keep things as they were now and mooch money off Laura once in a while, which


    would benefit him the most.


    But those people took a hard line on him. They told him that if he refused to help them, they would


    perhaps kill him right on the spot.


    Those gangsters all had strong backers. Diego couldn''t afford to mess with them, so he could only do


    as he was told.


    But he was swayed at once when Laura told him she had a ton of jewels and antiques at her ce this


    afternoon in the factory.


    He began to wonder how great it would be if all the money was his.


    Those people picked on him and pestered him to pay back their money. Broke and powerless, Diego


    didn''t dare to defy them before.


    But who else would he fear once he had such arge sum?


    He could take the money and flee to another country. So what if the others found out he murdered


    those people? They couldn''t track him down anyway.


    Plus, Diego knew those jewels were worth much more than five million dors.


    That was why he dared to make such a risky move.


    Money could drive people mad, not to mention that Diego was a fanatical money-grabber.


    After the money and the valuables were in his bag, he would, of course, kill Laura as well.


    Then, he would go to another country by stealth. After that, he would bepletely free!


    As Diego thought of this, a tinge of madness could be seen in his eyes.


    He was fully aware that what he was doing was highly risky.


    It was even likely to ruin all the ns he had hatched before.


    But he couldn''t pull back now.


    Without the money, he wouldn''t be able to escape to a foreign country even if he killed Laura.


    In that case, he would also be killed. He certainly didn''t want to die.


    So he had to take the chances!


    Diego had lost so much money because he was a gambling addict. In this circumstance, he naturally


    would like to continue to make a bet other than giving up.


    So he approved of Laura''s suggestion.


    He picked up Laura''s phone but didn''t hand it to her. Instead, he made her unlock the screen while


    holding it in his hand.


    He asked, "What''s your boyfriend''s caller ID?"


    Laura thought for a moment and said, "The Wayward Dog."


    Diego was puzzled.


    "What the hell?"


    "What dog?"


    Laura smiled awkwardly and said, "You know, it''s a term of endearment."


    Diego felt rather speechless.


    Laura was self-conscious. Max often picked on her before. She wanted to call him names but didn''t


    dare to do it in his face.


    Thus, she changed his caller ID on her phone into "the wayward dog".


    That was her private way to vent out her anger.


    Diego found Max''s number in the contact list, made the call, and handed the phone to Laura.


    Max had been waiting for updates from his people. But somehow, Diego was nowhere to be found as if


    he had vanished from the world.


    Irritated, Max was even more certain that Diego had something to do with this.


    Just when he was waiting anxiously, his phone rang.


    At first, he thought the people he sent out had finally found out something. He hastily picked up the


    phone but trembled with shock.


    The phone screen showed that it was Laura calling.


    He hurriedly answered the call.


    "Laura!!!"


    "BABY!"


    Max was interrupted before he could say anything more.


    Laura''s voice sounded quite cheerful as if she was not in danger.


    She was even smiling, and she continued, "Honey, I just got home from work, but I can''t remember the


    password of the door. Can you tell me the password again?"


    Max knitted his brows.


    Laura''s little apartment didn''t have a coded lock.


    Besides, since Laura disappeared, Max had stationed his people there. If Laura came home, he would


    definitely be informed.


    Hence...


    After a brief moment of silence, Max said, "How could you forget the password again? I already told


    you to memorize it thest time you forgot it."


    While speaking, he gesticted to his men to start the car.


    On the other end of the line, Laura''s affected sweet voice pleaded, "I''ve been busy these days. Could


    you forgive me and just tell me one more time?"


    Max sighed with resignation and said, "Fine. 845963. Got that?"


    Laura chuckled at once. "Yep. Love you, boo boo."


    Then, she hung up without further ado.


    Diego entered the password immediately. Surely, the door swung open.


    He quickly grabbed Laura and went in with her.


    On the other side...


    In Max''s car, Jim heard their whole conversation. With a gloom face, he asked, "Mr. Nixon, why did


    Miss Davies..."


    Max''s face turned stony the moment he hung up. He ordered, "Go to Orchid Vi NOW. Quick! Get


    there in five minutes!"


    That gave Jim a jolt. He said, "Yes, sir."


    The car dashed off for Orchid Vi like an arrow.


    At the same time in the vi...


    Diego tied Laura up again right after they entered the house.


    To prevent her from moving when he was not looking, Diego tied her to the end of the bed and gagged


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    her with a piece of cloth. So she wouldn''t be able to yell and attract attention when he went off to look


    for the valuables in other rooms.


    Laura had no choice but to let Diego tie her up. She had done everything she could. Now, whether she


    could live or not solely depended on if Max could rush here in time.


    Diego soon found the check worth five million in the purse Laura told him about. Then, he went to the


    storeroom and found the jewels and antiques that she had mentioned before.


    The truth was, Laura knew that there were so many valuables because she stumbled on them when


    she was herest time.


    Max said that this was a vi he prepared for her and her mother to live in. Who was Max?


    A rich young man famous for his extravagant way of spending.


    Since he had ascertained that Laura was his significant another half, he surely wouldn''t begrudge


    spending money for her.


    Thus, even though Laura had not moved in, Max had bought many famous brand jewels for her and


    put them in the vi.


    He also bought antiques because he knew that Laura''s mother loved ancient paintings and the like.


    Butter, her family fortune suffered a fall. During those years of hard life, she rarely had the chance to


    appreciate antiques closely.


    Still, she liked art and could discern if an artwork is a masterpiece.


    As Max truly wanted to spend the rest of his life with Laura, he would definitely try to please his mother-


    inw.


    So he paid good money to purchase arge batch of precious antiques, including some jade products


    and nice paintings.


    The set of jade essories he gave Laura''s mother as a gift was also highly valuable.


    Those jewels and antiques were all in the storeroom. Laura already knew that when she was herest


    time.


    Diego ferreted out all the precious objects. At the sight of the bulging bag full of valuables, his eyes


    shone with avidity.

 Chapter 611 Finally Saved

    Chapter 611 Finally Saved


    Chapter 611 Finally Saved


    How much were these treasures worth?


    The jewelry alone was worth millions of dors, not to mention that there were so many priceless


    artworks. They could be worth hundreds of millions of dors!


    Diego was about to be filthy rich!


    He was so excited by the great surprise and wealth that his face turned red.


    Laura was tied up in the bedroom, unable to move at all. All she could hear was Diego rummaging


    through some drawers in the other room.


    A wall clock ticked away the minutes. She nced up, only to find four minutes had passed since they


    entered the house.


    Although the house was filled with valuables, they were all neatly ced.


    It would only take him a few minutes to pack them!


    So it seemed to be impossible for Max to arrive before Diego finished packing.


    She exhausted every way to save herself, but it looked like she couldn''t escape from this after all.


    With this in mind, Laura couldn''t help but give a wry smile.


    In fact, she was not afraid but regretful.


    She used to be hesitant. Only now did she realize that when you were on the verge of death, all the


    fear and hesitation before would be insignificant.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She slowly closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    However, at that moment, she faintly heard the sound of a car engine.


    She froze for a moment, opened her eyes in shock, and looked out the floor-to-ceiling window in the


    second-floor bedroom. She saw a familiar caring this way.


    Laura was excited at seeing the car.


    But she didn''t dare and couldn''t make a sound because of the cloth in her mouth.


    Finally, she could only stare at the headlights. She watched as it came closer and finally stopped at the


    door downstairs.


    Laura held her breath.


    Because she was in the room close to the road, she could faintly hear the sound. She wasn''t sure if


    Diego had noticed the car.


    She could only hold her breath, wait, and pray that Diego would not notice.


    In fact, Diego hadn''t realized that someone came.


    It was the first time he had seen so many treasures. He was ecstatic and let his guard down.


    He didn''t notice anything.


    However, Max and Jim had entered the vi gingerly.


    Because they came first, the others were still on their way. He was worried about Laura, so he and Jim


    came first.


    He didn''t have time to call for people to surround the vi. He was afraid that too much noise would


    attract Diego''s attention and put Laura in danger.


    Familiar with the vi, Max led Jim to the second floor in the dark.


    From a distance, he saw the lights on in the coat closet and one of the bedrooms.


    He gestured to Jim. Jim went to the closet and he rushed to the bedroom.


    Laura was tied to the end of the bed with her back to the door. She was staring out the window and


    wondering if they had entered.


    Suddenly, she heard the sound of very soft footsteps behind.


    It was very soft, but she was extremely nervous and alert.


    She subconsciously tried to turn back.


    Suddenly, she saw a familiar face.


    "Umm... um..."


    Laura couldn''t speak and could only whimper.


    Looking at Max who suddenly appeared in front of her, she was so happy that she was about to burst


    into tears.


    But Max looked grim. He looked her up and down to make sure she wasn''t hurt and then took the cloth


    out of her mouth.


    "Laura, are you okay?"


    Laura gasped and whispered, "I''m fine. Diego is in the storage room packing up the valuables."


    Max nodded and untied her while saying, "I know. Jim''s there. I''ll get you out of here."


    Laura nodded and Max helped her up.


    However, she fell forward before she took a step.


    Max quickly held her and thought she was hurt. He immediately bent down and checked her legs.


    "What''s wrong? Did you hurt your leg?"


    Laura shook her head and said awkwardly, "I''ve been tied up too long. My legs are kinda numb."


    Max then breathed a sigh of relief.


    He bent over and directly picked up Laura and walked out.


    Laura was nervous for so long. Now she was safe. She felt her arms and legs were weak and she had


    no strength left.


    She wrapped her arms around Max''s neck, rested her head on his shoulder, and rxedpletely.


    Max carried her out of the vi, opened the car door, and put her in the car.


    Just then, a few more cars arrived.


    The doors opened and a group of young, strong, ck-d bodyguards jumped out.


    Max said to Laura, "Stay in the car. I''ll be right back."


    Laura thought he was leaving. She immediately grabbed his arm and asked, "Where are you going?"


    Max looked at her fingers and said in a soft tone, "It''s OK. I''m not leaving. Just gonna talk to them for a


    minute."


    Laura felt reassured and let go of his arm.


    Max walked over and spoke to the bodyguards.


    They answered "yes" in unison.


    Then they immediately rushed into the house.


    Max walked back and got in the car to keep Laurapany.


    It didn''t take long for Jim to march Diego out.


    Diego didn''t know what was going on and was cursing and resisting as he was being held by a group of


    men.


    "What are you doing? This is my house. I just came back to get something. Who are you? Let go or I''ll


    call the police!"


    He was cursing when he heard a cold voice.


    "You wanna call the police? Go ahead!"


    Diego froze and looked up to see two people in the car.


    His countenance changed and he blurted out in shock.


    "Why are you here? Aren''t you abroad? You..."


    He suddenly realized something and looked at Laura in shock.


    He was shocked in anger, "How dare you lie to me!"


    Laura stared at him coldly and said to Max, "He''s crazy! Don''t let him go."

 Chapter 612 He Had Gone Insane

    Chapter 612 He Had Gone Insane


    Chapter 612 He Had Gone Insane


    Max didn''t know that Diego had killed so many people. He only thought Laura was scared because she


    had been kidnapped by him.


    So he nodded and held her hand tofort her.


    He turned his head and said to Jim, "Take him away and call the police. Have the police hold him and


    I''ll take care of it."


    Jim nodded, "Yes."


    Then they marched Diego away.


    Diego tried to say something, but he was gagged by Jim.


    Max then looked back at Laura again and asked with concern, "How do you feel? Are you hurt?"


    Laura shook her head.


    "I''m fine. He didn''t hurt me."


    Other than the difort caused by her hands and feet being tied for too long, there was indeed no


    injury on her body.


    Max then breathed a sigh of relief and told the driver to drive back.


    Twenty minutester, the car arrived at Laura''s apartment.


    Nicole had already received the news that Laura had been found.


    She rushed over.


    When she saw Laura in Max''s armsing this way, tears welled up in her eyes in a sh.


    "Laura!"


    She ran over quickly and hugged Laura.


    She hadn''t eaten for a whole day and had been tied up for so long. She was not hurt, but she was


    weak.


    She stumbled. Luckily, Max held her up or she would have fallen.


    She smiled helplessly, "It''s okay. Don''t worry. I''m back."


    Nicole cried and put her arms around her.


    "Laura, you scared me to death! I thought... I thought..."


    Laura chuckled, "You thought you''d never see me again?"


    Nicole cried louder.


    Max frowned in disgust, resisted the urge to kick her away, and said in a cold voice, "Ohe on!


    That''s enough!"


    Nicole cowered in fear, let go of Laura, and look at Max timidly.


    Laura gave Max a disgruntled look.


    "Don''t be so mean. You''re scaring her."


    Max snorted, bent down, picked up Laura in his arms, and walked inside.


    Laura''s feet were no longer numb. She didn''t expect him to suddenly pick her up and was startled.


    She subconsciously grabbed his shirt and asked in a low voice, "What are you doing?"


    Max said coldly, "Can''t you see that? Taking you home."


    "I think I can walk."


    "Oh, I''m well aware of that."


    Laura was speechless.


    She didn''t know why he suddenly lost his temper, but she didn''t say anything else.


    They got into her apartment upstairs before Max put Laura down on the couch.


    He turned to Nicole and said, "Draw her a bath and make something for her to eat. Take good care of


    her."


    Nicole was afraid of him and didn''t dare to say a word.


    She just nodded.


    Max then looked back at Laura.


    He bent slightly and squatted down in front of her.


    He took her hand and reassured her, "Don''t be afraid. I''ll have Jim guard the door outside. It''s safe and


    no one woulde in but me."


    Laura frowned slightly and asked Max, "Where are you going?"


    Max gave a smile.


    "Are you worried about me?"


    "I..."


    Of course, she cared about him, but she didn''t want to admit it.


    She hesitated for a while before saying angrily, "Nonsense. I''m not."


    Max just smiled. He knew she said that on purpose, so he didn''t take it seriously.


    He said in a low, gentle voice, "I''m going to the police station to provide some information. You should


    eat something and rest properly. They maye for you tomorrow. It''s OK. I''ll be with you all the time."


    Laura expected this and nodded.


    Max added, "I''ve notified the press and the crew, so no one will know about this or Diego''s identity.


    Don''t worry."


    Laura felt warm and grateful that he had arranged everything.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She nodded and said, "OK."


    Max then stood up.


    Just as he was about to leave, Laura suddenly remembered something and said, "Wait!"


    Max stopped and looked back at her.


    Laura stood up, walked up to him, and thought for a moment before saying, "I was held by Diego in a


    remote factory in the suburbs. He had several people with him. I don''t know who they are but they were


    all killed by Diego. They are now in the basement there. You can tell the police and ask them to look for


    them."


    Those people were not good.


    But Laura didn''t think they deserved to be killed.


    And it woulde to light sooner orter and they could solve it quickly if she told them earlier.


    Diego didn''t just kidnap her this time. He had gone insane. He would definitely be punished by thew.


    Max was shocked.


    "How many people are there?"


    Laura frowned and recalled, "Four or five. I''m not sure. I can take you there if you want. I remember the


    way there."


    Diego forced her to drive back.


    So she learned the route by heart.


    Max nodded and looked at her sadly.


    He suddenly took her into his arms and hugged her tightly.


    Laura was confused and looked up at him nkly as he let go.


    However, Max didn''t say anything and just kissed her on the lips.


    Then he whispered, "Wait for me."


    Laura nodded.


    Then Max left.


    Jim arrived with a group of people. He and two men stood guard outside Laura''s door and there was a


    car downstairs.


    The room was not big and she was absolutely safe.


    In fact, Diego had been arrested, so she wouldn''t be in danger anymore.


    But Max was thoughtful and arranged this for her.


    He was afraid that Diego''s aplices would retaliate against Laura when they learned that he had


    been arrested.


    Plus, he wanted to reassure Laura. After all, she had just been kidnapped and needed someone to


    protect her now. Even if there was no real danger, it would at least make her feel safer.

 Chapter 613 Badly Injured

    Chapter 613 Badly Injured


    Chapter 613 Badly Injured


    After Max left, Laura took a shower.


    Nicole had prepared some food for her by the time she came out.


    After a day and a night of suffering, she was exhausted.


    So Max took her home first before he went to the police station alone.


    She needed to rest and they would talk tomorrow.


    Laura was indeed hungry now. When she saw the delicious food on the table, she began to dig in


    without hesitation.


    Nicole was happy that Laura was back safe and sound.


    While she was eating, Nicole chattered next to her.


    Just then, Nicole''s phone suddenly rang.


    Laura''s phone was taken by Diego. They didn''t have time to search his body, so she didn''t have her


    phone now.


    Nicole took it out and looked at the caller ID. Her face lit up.


    Then she thought of something, looked at Laura, and said expectantly, "Laura, it''s Stephen. He must


    have known you were back."


    Laura didn''t know that Stephen was there that night.


    She froze, "How did he know about this? I thought the crew didn''t know."


    Nicole then quickly told Laura that they met that night.


    Seeing that the phone was still ringing, Laura smiled, "What are you waiting for? Pick it up."


    So she did.


    They heard an anxious voice from the other side of the phone.


    "Nicole, I heard that Laura was found. Is it true?"


    Nicole nced at Laura and got permission before saying, "Yes, thank you for asking."


    Stephen sounded relieved.


    "It''s good that she''s back. Is she all right? Did she get hurt?"


    "She''s fine. She''s not hurt."


    "Who did this? How did she get back?"


    Stephen asked so many questions that Nicole wasn''t sure if she could answer him.


    So she looked at Laura for help.


    Laura smiled and reached toward her.


    She took over the phone.


    She chuckled, "I''m fine, Stephen. I''ll tell you in detail when I get back to the set! Don''t worry about me."


    Stephen was sure she was really okay when he heard her voice.


    He was relieved and happy.


    "Do you know how scared I was? Nicole hurt her leg that night trying to find you. Everyone was


    freaking out. It''s good that you''re okay now."


    Hearing that, Laura froze.


    She turned to Nicole, "You''re hurt?"


    Nicole didn''t expect Stephen to talk about it and quickly waved her hands.


    "I''m fine."


    Laura said on the phone, "Well, don''t tell anyone for now. I shall be back to the set soon. And we''ll see


    how things go."


    Stephen knew that Laura''s disappearance was a secret and no one on the set knew about it except the


    director.


    They just thought she had taken a leave of absence.


    So he agreed and they talked for a while before hanging up the phone.


    Laura looked at Nicole and said, "Come here."


    Nicole flinched and gave an awkward smile, "Why?"


    Laura repeated, "Nothing. Juste here."


    Nicole walked slowly over.


    Laura immediately sat her down on the couch.


    Then she bent down and lifted up her pants.


    "Where did you get hurt?"


    Nicole immediately dodged and said, "I''m fine. Really."


    Laura frowned and said in a serious tone, "Don''t move!"


    Nicole had to do what she said. Laura asked, "Which leg did you get hurt? Just tell me already!"


    Nicole could only point at her right leg.


    "This one."


    Laura then folded up her right pant leg.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She saw that her knee was bruised and wrapped in gauze.


    She couldn''t see the wound because of the gauze, but she could tell that Nicole was badly injured


    based on the bruises.


    She touched her wound gently and asked, "Does it still hurt?"


    Nicole shook her head.


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore. No big deal. Stephen was being dramatic."


    Laura was relieved when she made sure Nicole wasn''t lying.


    No wonder Nicole walked with a strange gait just now.


    It was because of her wound.


    Laura told Nicole to straighten her pant leg and said, "You''ll have to rest for a few days. Don''t go


    anywhere. I''ll ask Jim to run the errands."


    Nicole knew that too much walking would affect her recovery although her injury was not serious.


    So she nodded.


    After the meal, Laura was about to sleep.


    Suddenly, it was noisy outside.


    She frowned and Nicole tensed up. She grabbed Laura''s arm and asked, "Who''s out there?"


    Laura listened carefully for a moment, suddenly understood something, and walked quickly toward the


    door.


    The door suddenly opened as the men argued outside.


    Then Laura and Nicole showed up in the doorway.


    Jim came up right over to Laura and said with a bow, "Miss Davies, sorry to disturb your rest."


    Isaac, who was being held by two bodyguards not far away, also saw Laura and immediately tried to


    run towards her, but someone stopped him.


    "Laura, are you okay? It''s great that you seem fine. They didn''t allow me toe in. Who are all these


    people?"


    His face turned red with anger and Laura said to Jim with a frown, "It''s OK."


    Jim frowned. He knew who Isaac was. If it weren''t for the fact that he and Laura used to be a couple


    and that Laura might be upset if they hurt him, he would have thrown him right out.


    He wouldn''t have allowed him to disturb Laura.


    Jim was silent for a few seconds before gesturing his people to release Isaac.

 Chapter 614 Speechless

    Chapter 614 Speechless


    Chapter 614 Speechless


    "Laura, are you okay?"


    Isaac immediately ran towards Laura.


    She frowned slightly and took a step back.


    He was about to hug her, but his hands froze in the air.


    Laura looked at him, pursed her lips, and whispered, "I''m fine. Thanks."


    Her cold tone was like a pot of cold water poured straight into his heart.


    He put down his hands as if realizing something and forced a smile.


    "That''s good. I was just worried, so I came over to see you."


    Laura nodded.


    Then they both remained silent.


    It was awkward. They used to be close and good friends, but now they had nothing to say to each


    other.


    Isaac felt sad all of a sudden. After a moment of silence, she whispered, "I''m fine. I''m not hurt. The


    kidnapper has been arrested. You don''t have to worry."


    Isaac nodded and clenched his hands.


    But he smiled gently at her.


    "OK. It''ste. I should go then."


    Laura nodded.


    Isaac then left.


    Watching his back, Laura frowned and sighed as he entered the elevator.


    Nicole said softly behind her, "Laura, he left. Let''se back inside."


    Laura nodded and said to Jim and other people, "Thank you for staying here tonight."


    Jim said respectfully with a bow, "You''re wee, Miss Davies. That''s our job."


    Laura didn''t say anything and got back to her apartment with Nicole.


    Laura had a good night''s sleep that night, and she slept off her fatigue.


    When she got up at 9 the next morning, she found that Nicole didn''t leave but slept in the guest


    bedroomst night.


    Laura saw some breakfast on the dining table. Nicole greeted her with a smile, "Ah, you''re awake!"


    Laura responded with a smile. She walked over to the french window in the living room and stretched in


    the sunlight.


    It was a nice day, which was a good sign.


    It had been cloudy over thest ten days but it was sunny that day.


    The sun shone on the roadside and the snow on the treetops, reflecting a dazzling light, driving away


    from the dark clouds in people''s hearts.


    She then walked towards the dining table to have breakfast.


    At that moment, the doorbell rang.


    Nicole put down her fork and said, "I''ll get it!"


    Then she ran to the door.


    Unexpectedly, it was Max.


    Nicole was startled but Laura was not surprised. Laura stood up and smiled at him, "Have you eaten


    yet?"


    Max shook his head, "No."


    Nicole immediately said, "I''ll get the cutlery for you."


    She handed over a fork and a knife to Max.


    Nicole had prepared a lot of food. Not only Max but also Jim and the others outside the door had a


    share.


    Laura noticed that Max was tired with dark circles beneath his eyes. He probably stayed up all night.


    She offered some soup to him and asked, "Did you figure it out?"


    Max took a sip and said, "He confessed. He didn''t have to hide anything. Last night he took us to the


    factory and moved the bodies out of the basement."


    Laura expected it, but she still felt sick.


    She suppressed the wave of nausea and asked, "Are those people really dead?"


    Max nodded.


    Afraid she was worried, he looked up at her and said calmly, "They were criminals. They turned against


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    each other, so you don''t really have to feel sorry for them."


    Laura forced a smile.


    It was true, but she had seen them and they had been brutally killed.


    She felt ufortable about this.


    She was just a normal person. Although she had a tough life, Fannie protected her and she had not


    seen the real darkness of the world.


    After the meal, Laura went to the police station with Max.


    In fact, the case had been solved and it was merely a formality, so it was done in less than half an hour.


    Max didn''t let Diego see Laura because there was no need.


    She had already seen the dark side of the world. She didn''t need to live it again.


    They walked out of the police station and Max said directly, "They will track down the aplices, so


    you don''t have to worry, but you should bring two bodyguards with you for safety whenever you go out.


    I''ll arrange two trusted and experienced bodyguards for you."


    The old Laura would have refused it.


    But this time she nodded without saying anything.


    She knew that now she was in no position to refuse.


    She used to think she was so strong that she didn''t need to be protected and could protect herself and


    her mother.


    But this ident made her realize that she was nothing in front of those tough strong guys.


    She couldn''t even protect herself from Diego, let alone those who were strong.


    So she had no reason to refuse his suggestion for the sake of herself and her mother.


    Seeing that she agreed, Max was in a good mood and held her hand.


    Laura stiffened and looked at him.


    He wasn''t looking at her but looked outside the window.


    But the smile on his lips showed that he was happy.


    Laura''s heart was suddenly soft. The warm sunlight seemed to shine on her heart.


    She thought for a moment.


    Maybe it was good.


    With Max and her mother around, she didn''t need to worry about anything.

 Chapter 615 Her Pounding Heart

    Chapter 615 Her Pounding Heart


    Chapter 615 Her Pounding Heart


    It was silent in the car.


    No one said another word again.


    The car arrived at the vi and Laura wanted to ask Max to get out of the car. She turned her head and


    found him asleep with his head against the car window.


    She was a little surprised and felt sorry to see the dark circles under his eyes.


    The driver didn''t know Max was sleeping and wanted to call him, but Laura stopped him.


    She put her finger to her lips to signal silence.


    The driver covered his mouth.


    Then Laura gently ced a pillow under Max''s head and asked the driver to bring a clean jacket from


    behind to cover him.


    After that, she got out of the car and said to the driver, "Let him sleep for a while. Don''t wake him."


    The driver looked at them.


    "But Mr. Nixon has to go to the office this afternoon..."


    "Healthes first."


    Laura interrupted him without hesitation and looked at her watch, "If he''s still sleeping two hourster,


    I''ll wake him up myself."


    The driver nodded.


    Laura didn''t enter the vi but brought a chair to sunbathe in the courtyard.


    The driver didn''t leave and no one said anything.


    Quiet and warm, she hadn''t been this rxed in a long time.


    She had a fast-paced life in the entertainment industry, sometimes so busy that she couldn''t tell day


    from night and almost lost herself.


    But now she was sitting here quietly with her loved one sleeping peacefully in a car.


    She felt inner peace.


    Momentste, a buzzing sound suddenly broke the silence.


    Max opened his eyes with a frown, confused for a moment.


    He looked out the car window at Laura and the driver and then his jacket fell off as he got up.


    Finally, he took out his phone from his pocket and answer it.


    It was from the people in thepany.


    He had to attend an important video conference this afternoon, but he was more than half an hourte.


    They thought something had happened to him so they called.


    Max got out of the car while talking on the phone.


    He grabbed his jacket and said in a low voice on the phone, "I''ll be right there. Get ready for the


    meeting. Okay, see youter."


    He walked up to Laura as he hung up.


    He looked down at her and asked, "Why didn''t you wake me up?"


    Laura lounged back in her chair, squinted at him under the sunlight, and uttered, "Um."


    Max looked at her face with a fair skin tone in the sun and giggled.


    He bent over, propped one hand on the arm of the chair, and gently held up her chin with the other.


    They looked at each other up close.


    She could even clearly see her reflection in his pupils and heard him say in a low voice, "You''re worried


    about me, right?"


    Laura thought she wasn''t young anymore, but at that moment, her heart was pounding because of him.


    She pursed her lips and, for the first time, didn''t hold back her feelings.


    She nodded slightly.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Max grinned, leaned in gently, and kissed her on the lips.


    "Laura, I love you."


    Laura''s heart palpitated.


    The driver had turned his back on them and pretended not to hear anything.


    She blushed with her face was as lovely as white cotton illuminated by the evening sun.


    Max was turned on with an urge to possess her right there.


    But he was sensible and just kissed her gently before letting her go and straightening up.


    "I''m going to the office. Wait for me at home, OK?"


    Laura nodded.


    With a smile on his face, he stroked her hair, and got in the car.


    The driver also got in the car. Laura stood up and watched as the car drove out of the yard.


    It didn''t take long for Jim toe over with two men.


    One was Weldon and the other was Tommy, both of which were bodyguards under him.


    They were twin brothers with good characters and skills. Most importantly, they were extra loyal and


    reliable.


    Laura didn''t say anything when Jim introduced them. She just nodded along before sending them


    away.


    After they left, she was alone in the vi.


    She thought for a moment, sat down on the couch, and called Fannie.


    Fannie didn''t know Laura had been kidnapped, so when she got the call, she just thought Laura


    wanted to say hi.


    She happily answered the phone and after talking for a while, Laura suddenly said, "Mom, I''ll go pick


    you up in a few days."


    Fannie was confused.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Diego has been arrested and will be sentenced. I want you to get a divorce as soon as possible."


    Diego was not only guilty of kidnapping but also of murder this time.


    It was a capital offense.


    Laura didn''t want her mother to be the wife of a murderer, so she wanted them to get a divorce before


    Diego was sentenced.


    Fannie was silent for a moment.


    "What crime did hemit?"


    Diego had broken thew many times over the years but had never been arrested, but he didn''t get


    away with it this time.


    Fannie was confused.


    Laura knew there was no way to keep it from her.


    Even if she didn''t tell her now, Diego would tell her everything when they divorced.


    Therefore, she told Fannie what had happened in the past few days in detail on the phone.


    Fannie listened quietly. She was heartbroken and angry when she learned that Laura had been through


    so much.


    "Laura, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t married him, you wouldn''t have suffered so much."


    She med herself with a remorseful tone.

 Chapter 616 Love Me With All Your Heart

    Chapter 616 Love Me With All Your Heart


    Chapter 616 Love Me with All Your Heart


    Laura pouted and said, "Mom, there are bad people out there, and we will inevitably meet some.


    Luckily he''s been caught. It won''t happen again. And this is nobody''s fault."


    Fannie breathed a sigh of relief.


    Laura told her some dos and don''ts for signing the divorce papers before hanging up.


    Max came back at 9 in the evening.


    Laura had just seen off Nicole who brought some stuff over. Before she entered the house, she saw a


    familiar caring into her sight.


    She stood there until the car stopped. A shadow of a smile touched her lips.


    Max got out of the car, along with Jim.


    Jim brought a suitcase over.


    Max exined "Nicole said that this belongs to you and it was too much for her to carry, so I ask Jim to


    bring it here. You wanna take a look?"


    Laura''s eyes fell on the suitcase and he recognized it as the one she used most often.


    She pouted and asked, "You want me to actually live here?"


    Maxughed.


    When Jim carried the boxes in, Max put his arms around Laura''s waist. He said, as they went in,


    "Where else would you wanna live?"


    Laura paused.


    She wondered how he could see through her.


    After Jim finished his work, he left the vi.


    Seeing how tired Max looked, Laura didn''t ask him if she could live in her own apartment, though she


    really wanted to know.


    Then she asked with concern, "have you eaten yet?"


    Max looked at her and said gently, "no."


    "How about some noodles?"


    "Sure."


    He didn''t refuse, with his face alight with happiness.


    He looked at her as if she were a rare treasure.


    Laura was a little overwhelmed by his staring, wondering what he was thinking.


    But she didn''t dwell on it and went straight into the kitchen.


    Fortunately, there were plenty of ingredients in the house, which made it easier for her to cook.


    Soon she made a bowl of noodles.


    Max took a shower upstairs while Laura was cooking.


    When he came downstairs, the noodles with various vegetables on top were already on the table. It


    looked very appetizing with a nice aroma filling up the air.


    He sat down and smiled, "Looks like you''ve made some progress in cooking!"


    His words reminded Laura of the spicy noodles she made for himst time.


    Her face felt hot suddenly.


    Without another word, Max picked up a fork and began to eat.


    Laura asked nervously, "How is it?"


    Unexpectedly, he frowned.


    There was a knot of tension in her stomach.


    To be honest, although she could cook, thest time she cooked properly was a long time ago.


    She was always on the set. Even when she had some time off, she didn''t want to do anything, much


    less to cook.


    So even if she had some spare time, her meals were made by Nicole.


    In retrospect, she hadn''t cooked in a long time, so she felt less confident in her cooking skills.


    She could tell that she didn''t do a very nice job by the look on his face, "Put it down, let''s order in."


    Then she was going to make a phone call to order some food.


    No sooner had she stood up than Max grabbed her by the hand.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He pulled her into his arms effortlessly.


    Laura''s head swam, and before she knew it, she was sitting on hisp.


    Max''s arms encircled her waist and held her tightly. He looked down at her with a smile, "Just kidding.


    It''s delicious, and don''t order takeout. "


    Laura realized that he had been teasing her on purpose.


    A look of annoyance crossed her face. She raised her hand and hit him hard on the shoulder, "You''re


    pure evil!"


    His eyes narrowed withughter with his face glowed with pleasure.


    He was unable to contain his happiness as he met her eyes.


    "Yeah! I''m! Then teach me how to be good!"


    His voice was low and hoarse, and his nostrils ring with warm breath.


    Laura blushed.


    Max lowered his head slowly, and they became closer, as if she could kiss his on the lips once she


    raised her head.


    She felt a little awkward in his arms, surrounded by the refreshing fragrance of the bath oil he just used.


    It was like a cool breeze blowing in her face, taking her breath away.


    "Stop. Max..."


    Laura nudged his chest a little.


    Max smiled, "I didn''t do anything. You justnded on myps.


    Laura looked at him with her eyes wide.


    "NO, I DIDN''T!"


    Max burst intoughter. He had to admit. "Fine. I did this. Laura, would you love me with all your heart


    now?"


    Laura paused.


    She wondered why he would suddenly say that.


    Max looked at her and sighed.


    Then he stroked her hair and said, "I get it. I''ve hurt you many times before. Even though you said


    you''ve forgiven me, deep down you must still me me."


    "I don''t know how to clear your mind of doubt. You''re the only woman in the whole world that takes my


    breath away."


    "Laura, you frustrated me so much that I don''t have the courage to ask you again."


    "But I know that if I don''t ask you, the gap between us will never go away. "


    "So I wanna ask you again, Laura. Would you like to be my girlfriend?"


    Laura sat there, looking at him, non-responsive.


    She did not expect him to be a sensitive man.


    One could even read her mind.


    He was right. Even though she agreed to stay with him temporarily, she didn''t really love him with all


    her heart.


    She was afraid and unwilling to take the final step, though she had fallen in love with him and she might


    regret it for the rest of her life if she didn''t seize the chance to be with him.

 Chapter 617 LetS Talk Tomorrow

    Chapter 617 Let''S Talk Tomorrow


    Chapter 617 Let''s Talk Tomorrow


    However, she had every way to be hesitant.


    She had been through a lot of pain. And now the fall of her family, the sorrows of her past were


    exposed to him and the whole wide world,


    without reserve.


    If she really loved him with all her heart, would she be rewarded and loved as she deserved?


    Max was disappointed by her hesitation. He reached out his hand to touch her eyes gently.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Laura, it will break my heart."


    On that silent night, his voice sounded low and hoarse, with a hint of despair.


    It was the first time she had heard his voice like this.


    He was vigorous and confident before. Now, however, he held her tight and sighed like a traveler on a


    long journey.


    Laura''s eyes unountably misted over.


    She struggled a little in his arms and Max let her go.


    She took a step back and didn''t dare to look at him, but lowered her head and forced a smile.


    "Now it''s not a good time. I''m tired. Let''s talk tomorrow."


    Then she walked away from him.


    Seeing this, Max frowned and tried to say something.


    But somehow he took back the words rushed to his lips.


    He said, standing up and looking at her, "it''ste, stay here tonight. If you want to go back, I''ll drive you


    home tomorrow."


    There was a long pause before she agreed to his suggestion.


    She stayed in the guest room upstairs that night.


    After taking a shower, shey in bed and stared at the starry sky, distraught.


    A shrill and unkind voice sounded in her ears again.


    She wondered if she did the right thing.


    But she was so tired that she did not want to experience the pain once again.


    She knew that Max seemed to be a yboy on the outside, but deep down he really respected his


    mother.


    If she said yes, would it be painful for him to make a choice in the future?


    And she had no confidence that he would choose her over his mother.


    She knew she shouldn''t feel that way.


    And she should have faith in him.


    However, fear enveloped her.


    She dared not take a risk. She admitted that she was a coward.


    She refused to move out of herfort zone,


    even if she would be upset or even if he would leave her one day.


    Her pride was like a vine that twisted around her heart, which made it hard for her to break free.


    She didn''t know how she fell asleep that night.


    All she remembered was she had a dream.


    In her dream, the dark days were gone.


    And her birth father was alive.


    She lived happily with her parents. Her father was still Chad Nixon''s right-hand man.


    Her mother was sitting at the window and tied her a bow skillfully.


    However, she was no longer that little girl.


    Her family, like the most ordinary family in the world, lived an ordinary but peaceful, happy life.


    Laura was lost in her dream. When she woke up, her pillow was wet with tears.


    Because she forgot to close the curtainsst night, sunlight came in through the window in the morning.


    The winter sun was not dazzling at all, with the warmth that was long gone.


    "This is nice." She said inwardly.


    Today was as sunny as yesterday.


    Was this a sign that everything would be all right?


    The corners of her lips lifted slightly at the thought. Then she raised her hand to rub her eyes.


    She was getting ready to get up when she heard the sound of smashing bowls downstairs.


    She froze for a moment, thinking that it was Max.


    However, a sarcastic remark came to her ears again.


    "Well... I thought Max was out all day ttering thedies. I''ve never expected that you''re one of them!"


    Laura''s face went white as a sheet when she heard it.


    It was...


    She could never forget her voice.


    It was Max''s mother, Christine Nixon.


    Laura rolled out of bed and dashed out.


    At this moment, Christine was sitting on the sofa downstairs, looking at the four people around her in a


    domineering manner.


    Two bodyguards Max asked Jim to arrange for her and Nicole were there, with a girl of a young age


    that she didn''t know.


    And Max was not here.


    Laura''s face changed and she hurried downstairs.


    "Is she still sleeping? It looks like I have to wake her up in person?"


    A clear voice sounded as Christine stopped speaking.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, I''m here."


    Christine turned her head and saw Lauraing.


    When Nicole saw Laura, she ran to her like seeing a savior.


    Nicole said in a low voice, "Laura, she..."


    Laura patted her on the back, signaling that she already understood everything.


    Nicole looked at her sympathetically.


    Although she didn''t like the fact that Laura was with Max before, she now thought that Max was a


    decent guy and it might actually be a good idea for Laura to be with him after the kidnapping.


    Max looked bad-tempered and capricious, but at least he loved Laura.


    Nicole did not expect that she would run into this old witch on the way to pick up Laura to the set.


    This hard-hearted old witch in Nicole''s eyes, lost her temper and ruined a beautiful morning for no


    reason at all.


    She was like an evil mother-inw from the old days.


    When Nicole looked at Laura again, she felt sorry for her.


    "Oh gosh! Poor Laura!"


    "She finally found her Mr. Right and their story is about to have a happy ending, but all these are


    denied by his mother. What should they do? "


    However, Laura hadn''t thought of that.


    Laura always knew that Christine would show up out of nowhere and stir up trouble one day.


    So she breathed a sigh of relief when Christine was finally here.


    To Laura, Christine was like an enemy hidden in the dark, waiting for the best timing to attack.

 Chapter 618 Brother And Sister

    Chapter 618 Brother And Sister


    Chapter 618 Brother and Sister


    She looked at Christine and said with an icy tone, "Mrs. Nixon, it''s been a while."


    Before Christine came, she heard that Max was dating an actress and keeping her in the vi.


    She always looked down upon women in the show business and thought most of the actresses were


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    gold diggers.


    If her son was just ying around, she wouldn''t care or meddle.


    But she heard this morning that Max was serious about this rtionship.


    He not only made no secret of their rtionship, but also bought her a vi, looking like he got his heart


    set on living with this woman.


    It provoked Christine.


    It seemed that a crisis was brewing. She knew that his son was hard to be persuaded.


    Maybe she could stay out of his other business, but she must interfere in his marriage.


    That was why she rush over so early in the morning.


    She had a million theories about the woman her son fell for.


    Of course, she knew Laura Davis before.


    After all, adjutant Davis had been in the Nixon family for more than a decade and did not leave Eqitin


    until Laura Davis was about ten.


    Later, Laura became a sessful actress. Although Christine recognized her, she did not think better


    of her.


    Adjutant Davis, after all, was also a thorn in her side. Now that he was dead, so what if his daughter


    became a famous star?


    Laura was just an actress. There were too many actresses who want to marry a rich man and yet few


    were truly happy.


    The thought made her despise Laura even more.


    She sneered, "It''s you! If I''d known, then I would note so early. "


    Laura threw a faint smile and looked at her without any fear.


    "I wonder if there''s something urgent? Aunt Nixon."


    Christine softened her tone a little and came to take Laura''s hand.


    "Well... I heard that Max is hooking up with an easy girl."


    "You know, Max has a lot of wild oats to sow. It gives me a headache whenever I think of this."


    "That''s why I got here so early. Anyway, I can''t allow my son to hurt those nice girls, right?"


    "If he hooks up with an easy girl, that''s OK. But it will be awful if it''s a good girl. You know."


    Everyone in the living room couldn''t help but look at each other, puzzled.


    Laura was the only one who remained calm throughout.


    Because she knew that this was just a beginning.


    Christine continued her speech with a smile, "But you are here. Big surprise!"


    Laura made a faint smile and held Christine''s hand, emotionless.


    "Mrs. Nixon, what''s so surprised? Is it me? Or are you surprised that I''m now someone that has to be


    kept by a man?"


    She asked with a raised tone ironically.


    The expression on Christine''s face changed slightly, but she soon covered it up.


    After all, she was a woman who had lived most of her life in the upper ss, and how could she be


    daunted by Laura''s words?


    Not surprisingly, she smiled, "Laura, how can you think of me like that? Don''t get me wrong."


    "Leaving the rtionship between your father and my family aside, I watched you grow up. I mean, it''s


    more than ten years since you left Eqitin with your mother, but I still remember those old days. "


    Then she sighed.


    "You know, Max was my precious son! You two got along when you were kids, just like brother and


    sister. You should know his temper, right?"


    ''Brother and sister?'' Everyone was stunned.


    Laura''s expression changed slightly, too. She looked at Christine and said, "I know you are kidding,


    Mrs. Nixon. How do I deserve to be Max''s sister?"


    Laura''s intention was to deny the so-called brother-sister rtionship.


    Unexpectedly, Christineughed at her words.


    "Good girl, you''re being too modest! It was just a casual remark. Your words make me look like a


    snob."


    Then she took a bracelet out of her bag.


    "Well... You know, I respected your father very much back in those years. Now that he''s gone, I should


    take care of you for him. From now on I will think of you as my goddaughter."


    Laura''s expression changed.


    Unconsciously, she withdrew her hand.


    However, Christine held her hands tightly, and put the bracelet on her wrist with a smile.


    "I have always hoped to have a daughter, but my wish came to nothing. You know, I have two sons. But


    now, I got you, my goddaughter. From now on you will be Max''s sister. Do tell me, if anyone didn''t treat


    you well. Right, I''ve been wearing this bracelet for some time. Now I give it to you as a gift."


    Laura''s face turned pale, trembling with anger.


    The old witch gave Laura a critical strike.


    Nice move indeed.


    Brother and sister? Goddaughter?


    "I know she''s trying every mean to distance me from Max."


    "If I agree with her, how can I be with Max anymore if he was my brother?


    Wasn''t it like incest?


    Laura didn''t expect her to be so vicious.


    When Christine saw Laura put the bracelet on, she let go of her hand and smiled with a hint of


    satisfaction.


    "Look, it fits you very well. Laura, you should call me Godmother from now on!"


    Actually, It was an out that Christine gave Laura.


    Her words could be read as follows. "Wise up! Being my goddaughter is the best you could do. Ending


    things on bad terms isn''t what we want."


    "We both know you don''t serve my son, but it would be rude to embarrass you."


    "You''d better cut your losses and stay away from Max. "


    "I won''t humiliate you in front of others, so wise up!"


    Of course, Laura knew what she was thinking.

 Chapter 619 She Said No

    Chapter 619 She Said No


    Chapter 619 She Said No


    So, she would nevernd in the trap.


    For a moment, her courage seemed to have overflowed. Suddenly she reached out and took off the


    bracelet on her wrist.


    Then, she gave it back under Christine''s surprised gaze.


    "Mrs. Nixon, I appreciate your kindness. But I''m can''t be your goddaughter. You should take it back."


    Christine stood there dumbfounded.


    Others were stunned, too.


    Although they all resented Christine''s contemptuous manner,


    they had to admit that there were countless women trying everything to marry a rich man like Max


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nixon!


    If Laura epted the bracelet, she would earn the title of Mrs. Nixon''s goddaughter even if she could


    not marry Max in the end.


    She could protect herself with this title from now on.


    And Christine made the offer of her own ord, so there was no going back on it.


    Surprisingly, however, Laura said no!


    It meant that Laura turned down Christine in front of others!


    Unless she could stay with Max in the end, Christine would certainly give her a hard time in the


    industry!


    Now while everyone looked at Laura in sympathy,


    Laura remained calm and undaunted.


    A look of annoyance crossed Christine''s face.


    She didn''t expect Laura to do this.


    She gasped for air, with her chest heaving. Then she pointed at Laura and said, "Well, Laura, don''t


    expect Max to marry you!"


    Laura said nothing.


    Christine sneered, "I''m telling you. Even if he likes you, you can never marry him without my


    permission!"


    "Who says she will marry me?"


    A voice boomed out outside the door.


    Everyone went from shock to surprise.


    Max came back.


    Max came in against the light in a ck suit, grim-faced.


    There was a distant look in Laura''s eyes.


    Wasn''t he out?


    He wasn''t here this morning. Why was he back?


    Max came in with an angry face and stood in front of Laura.


    Then he scowled at his mother, "mom, why are you here? I already told you that you can''t just barge in


    someone''s house whenever you like."


    Christine looked at her son in surprise and gave a reluctant smile.


    "Max! What are you talking about? I''m your mother! I have every right to be here!"


    Max furrowed his brow and gave Jim a look.


    Jim lowered his head and dared not speak.


    No joking here! How dare Jim get involved in a dispute between his boss and his mother?


    He knew better than this.


    Max found it understandable, so he waved his hand to signal them to leave.


    He rubbed his forehead in confusion and said, "Mom, I didn''t mean that!"


    "I don''t care what you mean!"


    Christine was trying to threaten Laura before.


    Now that Laura turned her down, and that she was put into an awkward position by her own son, she


    was boiling with rage!


    She pointed at Laura and growled, "Tell me! What exactly is your rtionship with this woman?"


    Max turned to Laura and stared at her out of those washed-out dark eyes.


    Laura tugged at the corner of his clothes and motioned him to stop defending her.


    But to her surprise, Max took her hand.


    Then he turned to his mother and said seriously, "mom, Laura is the love of my life and I will marry her."


    Stunned, Christine stood there looking at her son in disbelief.


    "What? What did you just say?"


    Max repeated, "I love her, and I will marry her! And I''m not asking for your opinion. I''m telling you, and I


    don''t care if you like it or not. If you find it hard to ept this, I can cut all ties with the Nixon family and


    move outpletely. If that''s the only way for you leave us alone! I''ll do it!"


    Christine was wigged out.


    She didn''t expect her son to be so rebellious.


    "Leave them alone? Move out?"


    "He wants me to disown him for a woman?"


    She pointed at Max, trembling with anger, "you... this is insane! Nonsense! I can''t believe you would


    talk to me like that for a woman!"


    Laura was shocked at his words as well, becausest night, she thought Max would choose his family


    over her.


    Now Max proved it to her.


    He would not!


    He would stand beside her and protect her forever.


    The rims of Laura''s eyes were red.


    This time, she decided to muster up the courage to face the problem she had always been afraid of.


    "Mrs. Nixon," She looked at Christine and said, firmly and gently,


    "I apologize for my discourtesy. We do love each other. I have no desire for power or wealth. If you


    don''t believe me, I can assure you! Even if we get married someday, it will never be public; I will never


    make personal gain under the guise of the Nixon family! I swear to god that I will fulfill my promise!"


    Max pped his hand over Laura''s mouth as she stopped speaking.


    "What are you talking about?" was Max''s sharp reprimand.


    Laura smiled.


    Max''s angry look made Laura feel his love for her for the first time.


    And his behavior had touched her heart deeply.


    She gently removed his hand from her mouth and held it tightly.


    Sensing the emotional change in her attitude, Max held her hand tighter without hesitation.


    No detail was too small to escape Christine''s eagle eye.


    Her face pulled longer.


    Laura continued, "Rest assured, Mrs. Nixon. I''ve made a promise. If you could give me a chance to


    prove to you that I''m not a gold digger..."


    Max was touched deeply.


    He knew Laura so well!

 Chapter 620 Gang Up On Me

    Chapter 620 Gang Up On Me


    Chapter 620 Gang up on Me


    Her ego never allowed her to cave in.


    Even in difficult situations, she would stick to her guns and never give in.


    But now, for Max, she was willing to swallow her pride. He couldn''t believe she would say such a thing


    to his mother.


    He was greatly touched.


    But on the contrary, Christine was furious.


    She pointed at them, trembling with anger. "You, you gang up on me!?"


    Max frowned.


    "Mom, we didn''t mean that. You''re the one who''s holding us back."


    Then he murmured.


    "We''re now in an enlightened world, but you don''t seem to be open-minded enough. Are you trying to


    arrange my marriage?"


    "You!"


    Max quickly stepped forward and caught his mother when she was about to pass out from anger.


    But no sooner than he touched her than he was pushed away.


    "Go away!" She shouted, "I raised you better than this! You and this woman ranged against me! Well,


    since you''re so in love, let''s see if that''s true! Time will tell!"


    Then she left in a huff.


    Max was worried about his mother leaving like this in anger.


    So he said to Laura in a low voice, "I should go check on her."


    After Laura nodded, he immediately went after his mother.


    Outside the Vi, Christine was about to get in the car.


    To her surprise, Max stopped her.


    The cool, dignified Max, pouted, in front of his mother, which surprised Jim and the others.


    "Max, buzz off!"


    "No!" He took her arm and shook his mother, "Mom, don''t be mad. We really love each other, and she''s


    the love of my life. If I can''t marry her, I''ll stay single forever! And you won''t have any grandchildren if I


    be a monk or something."


    Christine had tough despite herself.


    "You? A monk? Don''t be ridiculous! Did you forget? You once told me that Lily Thomas was the love of


    your life. And then you guys broke up. Howe you''re not a monk now?"


    Max was speechless.


    Jim and the others, who were standing nearby, burst intoughter.


    Max gave them a hard stare and they all stoppedughing immediately.


    But with the corners of their lips still twitched, they tried so hard not tough.


    Max knew that his folly had conveyed a negative impression to his mother.


    He knew he was thoughtless before. He didn''t really love Lily, but she threw herself to him.


    He was single at that time. No man could ever resist the lure of such an attractive beauty.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He sighed with profound resignation at the thought.


    "Mom, I''m serious this time. What you said just now not only broke Laura''s heart, but also mine. Please


    don''t be mad at us and try to understand. Give us a chance to prove it to you."


    Christine loved her son very much.


    Then she turned to him and sneered, "Fine, I''ll give you a chance. Then you should get married


    tomorrow and cut ties with the Nixon family."


    Max paused.


    Christine continued, "I want to see if she will be with you when you lose everything and be a


    NOBODY."


    It suddenly struck Max that his mother did not seem so wise.


    Why was she so benighted now?


    However, her words awoke him.


    Something raced through his mind and he said with great joy, "really?"


    "What?"


    Max said, "You''re gonna... let us get married if I give up my title and money?"


    Christine didn''t believe that Laura would marry Max if Max were no longer a member of the Nixon


    family.


    So she just sneered, "of course. You''ll see how hypocritical that woman is and how much I''ve done for


    you."


    Max was in such a hurry that he didn''t catch the rest of his mother''s words, then he said, "Deal! As long


    as she married me out of love, you wouldn''t meddle in the future. Right?"


    Before Christine knew it, Max had pushed her into the car.


    "Okay, okay. Go home, mom. Jim will drive you home. And when you get home, ask him to take my ID


    card over here.


    Christine paused and asked, "why?"


    Max smiled, holding the door, "You just asked me to propose! So you know...."


    Christine was stunned. She eximed, "When did I say that?"


    The corner of Max''s lip lifted.


    "Mom, the men in our family, we all have rock-solid integrity. But many people think you''re the most


    capable person, better than any man. Now, you can''t go back your own words."


    This time Christine paused for a moment and caught on soon. She did seem to say that.


    She thought it over and was sure that a woman like Laura who worked in the entertainment industry


    must be snobby and would never marry a man who had nothing.


    So she said, nonchnt, "Fine. I hope you won''t regret it. And if you get nothing in the end, don''t


    expect me to help!"


    Max said, with a casual wave, "Deal!"


    Then Christine left.


    After watching the car drive away, he smiled with his eyes narrowed. Then he entered the vi.


    Laura was sitting in the living room.


    She couldn''t tell how great she felt when she said those words to Christine.


    But after Christine left, she deeply regretted what she had said and she thought she shouldn''te


    here in the first ce.


    She didn''t think it through!


    Although she hated Christine''s snobbish manners, she thought she should put up with it for Max.


    Max and his mother fell out over her, so she was overwhelmed by feelings of guilt.

 Chapter 621 Marry Him

    Chapter 621 Marry Him


    Chapter 621 Marry Him


    Just as she was deep in thought, she looked up and saw Max humming a song as he walked in.


    He seemed to be in a good mood. No one could tell that he had just fallen out with his mother.


    Laura quickly got up and walked over.


    "How is your mom? Is she still mad?"


    To her surprise, Max seemed so happy when seeing her. He rushed over to pick her up in the air,


    spinning around.


    Laura was startled by what he was doing. She had screamed for quite a while before he finally let her


    go.


    She turned pale with fright. After she caught her breath, she punched his shoulder.


    "What are you doing? You''re scaring me!"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Max smiled and said, "You''re scared? I thought you were braver than this."


    Seeing Laura ring at him, he held back the smile and put her down.


    "Laura, there''s something I need to ask you."


    Seeing him suddenly looking sincere, Laura hesitated and asked, "What is it?"


    Max thought for a while and said, "Hold on."


    Then he headed out in a hurry.


    Laura was taken back, she was really confused by what he was doing.


    It didn''t take long before Max was back. He was running in such a hurry that he was a little out of


    breath.


    Laura saw him with a stack of documents in his hand. He put the papers on the desk and then took out


    his wallet. He then took out all his bank cards in it.


    Laura looked at all this in amazement. Before she could react, she saw him kneel on one knee to her


    with all those items in his hands.


    "Hey! What are you doing?"


    Laura was astonished. She subconsciously reached out to pull him up.


    However, Max refused to get up.


    He looked at Laura earnestly and said, "Laura, I don''t know how to express my love to you with words


    because everything romantic would seem a bit dramatic and insincere now at this moment.


    Therefore, I can only profess my feelings to you in the most primitive and direct way. I love you, and I


    meant what I said to my mom just now. I wanted to marry you, and that''s a serious decision. I didn''t just


    say that to fool her.


    Laura, these are the certificates for my properties andpany shares. All these bank cards have the


    code on their back. I''ve got nothing else for you but these now. Trust me, even if I am not a member of


    the Nixon family, and I don''t have a solid family background from now on, I can still create a great


    future for us on my own!"


    Laura froze when she heard that.


    She looked at Max with her mind nk.


    "Are you..."


    Max held the documents and asked sincerely, "Laura, will you marry me?"


    After moments of astonishment, Laura felt overwhelmed with mixed feelings upon realizing what was


    happening.


    She felt warm waves surging her heart, eyes brimmed with tears.


    Seeing his sincere gaze, she felt she had been such a ridiculous and stupid coward.


    Max was observing the change of her expression. He seemed very confident, but nobody knew how


    nervous he was at that moment.


    He was scared that Laura would turn him down.


    After all, she hadn''t decided if she should be with him till today.


    Laura pursed her lips and snorted softly, "That''s all you''ve got to ask me to marry you? Stop


    daydreaming!"


    Max''s face changed.


    It was just as what he had thought...


    "She didn''t want to marry me?"


    He forced a smile and said, "It''s fine. You don''t need to answer me now if you''re not sure. Take your


    time. Sleep on it..."


    However, before he finished speaking...


    She suddenly added, "There should be flowers and rings for a proposal! Who wants your stupid papers


    and bank cards?"


    Max froze like a statue.


    It took him quite a few seconds to figure out what she meant.


    Then he was thrilled.


    He jumped up happily and grabbed her hand.


    "So that''s a yes?"


    Laura had already agreed in her mind.


    He had done enough for her. She would be greedy to ask for more.


    She knew when to be contented.


    As for other problems, she was sure they would address them step by step.


    They had already finished 90 steps out of 100 to their marriage; it would be a shame if they gave up


    just because thest ten steps were hard.


    Laura nodded shyly. Max was ecstatic and picked her up in his arms. Then they turned a few more


    rounds.


    Laura was mentally prepared this time, so she wasn''t as frightened as just now.


    Seeing Max overjoyed as a child, she was so delighted that she was about to cry.


    He must be truly in love with her - it made him full of joy when she said yes.


    "Laura, I''m so happy! This is like my dreaming true!"


    Max turned a few more rounds before he put her down.


    He acted as if she would run away from her and hugged her in his arms tight for several minutes. Then


    he let her go.


    "Pinch me, Laura, to see if this was a dream."


    Laura felt him funny and reached her hand and pinched a soft part on his waist.


    Max''s face twisted in pain. Lauraughed, "How''s that? Now you know it''s not a dream, huh?"


    Maxughed.


    "It''s so not a dream!"


    He reached out his hand to hold her face and then kissed her cheek affectionately.


    "Laura, thank you for saying yes."


    Noticing his sincere tone, Laura felt so warm and pursed her lips and whispered to him, "You don''t


    have to. I say yes because I love you, just like you love me. You''re brave enough to try. I would be a


    fool to give up a rtionship like this. Shouldn''t we fight for this together?"


    Max was so excited and nodded heavily.


    "Absolutely!"


    Just by then, Jim came back with Max''s ID card.


    Christine can be very mean sometimes.


    But at the same time, she''s a person of her words.


    She would never go back on her words of letting them get married, but what would happen after that


    was on their own.


    She asked Jim to deliver her message.


    Which was...


    She would fulfill all his requests in change for one more term on what they had agreed on.


    It was about when Laura couldn''t stand him and they divorce in less than a year.

 Chapter 622 Get Married

    Chapter 622 Get Married


    Chapter 622 Get Married


    Whatever their reason was, he''d have to go back unconditionally and ept her arrangements.


    She would arrange his marriage, his future life, and his career.


    Max''s face turned sullen upon hearing that.


    Laura still didn''t know they made a deal. She felt a bit confused when she heard that.


    "Max, what is he talking about? What does he mean by ''in less than a year''?"


    Max gave Jim a hint, motioning him to go outside.


    Then, he turned around and looked at Laura sincerely.


    He said with the most earnest tone, "Laura, I''ll going to tell you something important. It''s about my


    future. In fact, my future is at your hands now, so you have to promise me."


    Laura was puzzled.


    She was a bit scared, given how severe and earnest he looked.


    She stammered, "Max, you''re scaring me. What is it?"


    Max suddenly grinned a smile seeing her ashen and scared face.


    "You silly girl. Of course, it''s about our marriage!"


    Laura paused.


    Then Max told her everything.


    He felt that there was no need to hide from her. It wasn''t easy for them to get back together, so he


    worried that some foolish misunderstandings would arise again.


    Therefore, he chose to put all cards on the table once and for all today.


    He would rather spend more time and energy today to exin so they wouldn''t fight and separate in


    the future.


    Lucky for him, Laura didn''t get angry after hearing what he said.


    She frowned and looked at him with sympathy.


    "Sorry to have put you through all this."


    Although Max didn''t tell her, she understood what this meant to him.


    He had a brother. Now he had walked away from his wealthy family and given up his privilege because


    of her.


    In other words, if they really back together, then Max would have nothing to do with his family from then


    on.


    He would lose everything that came with his family - wealth, fame, social status...


    Laura was a sophisticated woman, who had been working in the show business for many years. She


    had seen the world.


    She knew that even the craziest love would have its day to settle in peace.


    Only personal interest was the eversting pursuit and forever truth for everyone.


    She was surprised that Max was willing to give up his hands-down fortune and privilege for her.


    He wanted to be with her as an ordinary man.


    She felt in no position to get mad or me him.


    Max didn''t expect that not only was she not mad, but she also apologized to him.


    His heart melted like chocte.


    He held her hand and said gently, "You don''t have to feel sorry, honey. It was my decision. It''s what a


    man would do for his beloved woman. It''s not something to be proud of. In fact, I should thank you for


    staying with me after what I''ve done. Don''t worry, I''ll love you no matter how the world changes. I''ll


    protect you and will never let you hurt."


    Hearing his sincere words, Laura was so touched. She jumped into his arms immediately.


    Max held her tight and gently stroked her back.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    They were so close to each other. For the first time, they are with each other physically and mentally.


    Nothing in the world seemed to be able to separate them.


    Jim was still aside; he was also deeply touched to see this.


    He had witnessed what they had been through as Max''s personal assistant.


    Max usually put on a stony face, but that didn''t mean he was an indifferent person.


    On the contrary, he was as passionate as any young men in their twenties, when they would be easily


    moved by love


    Seeing the two affectionate people hugging each other, Jim grinned one of his rare smiles.


    "Sir, here''s your ID card. Tomorrow will be a good day for you to get a marriage certificate."


    Max let go of Laura. He lowered his head and asked her, "Shall we get married tomorrow?"


    Although Laura had agreed to marry him, she was still startled upon hearing that they would get the


    certificate tomorrow.


    "Well... that sounds a bit too fast."


    Max smiled and tapped her nose.


    "It has been a torment to wait for you to marry me. I can''t wait for one minute longer. How can that be


    fast?"


    His doting words made her feel like dipping in honey.


    Finally, she nodded.


    Max then smiled happily.


    They went down to the City Hall and got a marriage certificate the next day.


    However, they didn''t tell anyone about it.


    They chose to keep a low profile because of Laura; she was still a top-tier actress in the industry.


    Although in Christine''s eyes, actresses were no good. They were all slutty and gold diggers.


    Only Max knew how much Laura loved her career,


    She enjoyed ying different parts, and she was proud to have made her characters vary from one


    another.


    So he was willing to help her.


    Their hidden marriage wasn''t just Christines''s request; it was also a decision made by Max and Laura


    after discussion.


    However, like any other new couple, they couldn''t help feeling excited.


    They told the news to several close friends.


    Max had a chatting group with Archie, Louis, and other good buddies.


    They were his best friends.


    As soon as he sent over the wedding photo, they strongly rmended that Max throw a party.


    Max agreed without hesitation.


    Laura thought for quite a while and found that she didn''t have many trustful friends around.


    So she only told Natalia.


    Natalia was so happy for her.


    Laura didn''t say anything about Christine, but Natalia once heard that Christine was mean. She told


    Laura to watch out for her over the phone.


    Laura replied, and they decided to meet in the evening at the winery. Then they hung up.


    After they got the certificates, Max and Laura had some lunch and went shopping in the afternoon.


    Laura once mocked him that he proposed without flowers and rings.


    She said that casually and didn''t take it to heart.

 Chapter 623 You CanT Avoid Your Enemy

    Chapter 623 You Can''T Avoid Your Enemy


    Chapter 623 You Can''t Avoid Your Enemy


    Max remembered what she said about flowers and rings very clearly.


    So after dinner, he pulled her to the mall to pick a ring.


    At first, he was thinking that they should get the rings customized.


    Then he realized that the customization took a long time. And Laura usually worked on the set and


    would participate in many activities. She wouldn''t have many chances to wear her wedding ring.


    They thought twice and decided not to bother. They''d just pick two rings they liked in the mall.


    It was just ceremonial.


    However, before they bought any rings, they met an unexpected person.


    As the old saying goes, "you can''t avoid your enemy."


    Lily was shopping with some of her rich girlfriends for jewelry. Then she saw Max and Laura right in


    front of her.


    His face changed drastically.


    At that time, Laura and Max hadn''t seen her yet. They were standing in front of a counter and looking


    at the rings.


    "May I take a look at this one?"


    She picked a heart-shaped diamond ring. Just as she was about to take a closer look, a mocking voice


    came from aside.


    "Hey! Look who''s here! It''s you!"


    Laura and Max raised their heads. They all frowned upon seeing Lily.


    Laura didn''t want to get pestered by Lily. She gently tugged Max and whispered to him, "Let go over


    there."


    Max also felt that there was no point in getting pestering with Lily.


    Winning her would disgrace him, and losing to her would disgrace him even more.


    Therefore, he didn''t want to talk to her. He nodded, held her hand, and was about to leave.


    However, that attitude only made Lily angrier.


    After all, although Max used to hate her, he hadn''t acted like this. He didn''t even want to talk to her


    now.


    She felt so sad and took a few quick steps to stand in their way.


    "Stop!"


    Max''s face turned sullen immediately.


    "Move!"


    As afraid as Lily was, she still held back her fear and raised her head. She couldn''t believe that she


    had loved him for so long, but he just couldn''t wait to drive her away.


    "No! Max, do you know what kind of woman she is? She betrayed you for money! Does she really


    deserve your love?"


    Max''s eyes instantly turned ice-cold.


    Just as he was about to lose his temper, Laura gently pinched his fingers.


    She was telling him not to say too much.


    He suppressed his anger and didn''t speak.


    Laura looked at Lily and smiled. "Lily, you provoked me again and again and tried to ruin our


    rtionship. I''m not going to argue with you about what kind of woman I am, but what does that have to


    do with you? Who do you think you are to question us here?"


    Lily was stunned.


    She never thought that Laura would ask that.


    She was, indeed,ck of confidence.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, although she had been with Max before, it was just her one-sided love.


    Max had never officially acknowledged their rtionship in public.


    Therefore, no matter how angry she was at this time, she had no right to ask anything.


    She rolled her eyes as she thought about that. Then she sneered at Laura, "You took money from me,


    at least that''s true, right?"


    She said as she turned to look at Max.


    She hoped that Max didn''t have a full picture of what had happened.


    So when she told himst time, he didn''t seem to care at all.


    "Don''t you know that, Max? I offered her a great deal of money! She promised she would leave you for


    that.


    I know we''ve already broken up, and I have no right to get in your life, but I just don''t want to see you


    get trapped by her. So I helped you test her.


    If she hadn''t taken the money, then I would never say anything about you... but she had!


    Do you really feel at ease to be with a woman who would betray you for money? She betrayed you


    once; aren''t you afraid that she''ll do that again?"


    As soon as Lily said that, the crowd around fell into silence.


    This high-end jewelry mall was usually too fancy for ordinary guests. There weren''t many people even


    on weekends, let alone on weekdays.


    Even so, there were still shopping assistants watching them.


    They felt embarrassed for Laura when they heard that.


    They knew Laura and Lily because they were both celebrities.


    When they saw Max bring Laura over for rings, they were happy to have discovered a hidden romantic


    rtionship.


    Given Max''s power and influence, they wouldn''t dare leak the gossip. They only felt happy for Laura


    because they had watched her shows and liked her.


    But now, it seemed that everything was not as simple as it seemed.


    These three people seemed to be caught in a love triangle.


    When they looked at Laura again, they had contempt in their eyes.


    After all, everyone would look down upon a woman who betrayed her man for money.


    Lily seemed triumphant when she saw everybody''s expression.


    She would never allow Laura to be socent.


    She wanted to see if Laura could still be in such a good mood when she fell infamous.


    However, her wishful thinking came to nothing in the next second.


    Jim was following behind them. As soon as Max raised his hand, Jim read his hint.


    He took out a check out of his wallet.


    "Is this what you''re talking about?"


    Lily was surprised.


    She took it over and took a look.


    Then her face changed drastically.


    She knew the check because it had her autograph on it.


    It was the one she had given Laura.


    It was supposed to be in Laura''s hand. Lily wondered why Max had it now.


    Laura might have told him about it.


    She raised her head in disbelief and looked at them.


    She saw Max holding Laura''s hand. Then he said to Lily coldly, "I''m sorry. My wife took the money as a


    joke because she felt it funny that a woman would spend so much money buying her off. She handed


    this check to meter on.


    Therefore, your concern is not necessary. As much annoying as your concern is, I should still thank


    you. You''ve made me aware of how much I loved my wife.


    After all, it was hard to see one''s true feelings when there was noparison. I hope you can stop


    <ping between us, which would be no fun for all of us, don''t you agree?"

 Chapter 624 Friend Reunion

    Chapter 624 Friend Reunion


    Chapter 624 Friend Reunion


    Lily was utterly stunned.


    Her face was pale.


    She couldn''t believe what he had just said.


    He referred to her as his wife.


    "Are you...?"


    She pointed her finger at them in disbelief.


    She saw Max holding Laura''s hand. He raised his hand and showed their sping fingers.


    He smiled and said, "We''re married. Will you give up now?"


    Lily''s body trembled, and she almost fell down the next second!


    Fortunately, her girlfriends reacted in time and held her so that she didn''t embarrass herself.


    Lily was so upset that her face flushed. Her eyes turned red, and tears rolled down her cheeks.


    "You''re married? I don''t believe it. That''s not true!"


    Max replied expressionlessly, "We don''t care if you believe it or not. We''re not obligated to exin


    anything to you. We told you because we want you to stay away from us. We''re all decent people; I


    hope you can control yourself and leave us alone."


    After that, he ignored her and left, holding Laura''s hand.


    His cold words were like a knife stabbing into Lily''s heart.


    She turned her head and looked at them, and then she clenched her fists tightly.


    Laura and Max.


    They hurt her deeply.


    This was not over!


    ...


    After Max and Laura left, they bought rings in another shop.


    Their rings were of simple style, and Max didn''t like them that much because he thought they were way


    too in, but Laura loved them.


    She crossed her arms and said with a lovely tone, "I''m not going to wear it all the time. It''s useless to


    buy those expensive ones. We should choose one that I can wear on normal days, and I''ll wear it on


    other fingers so that people won''t notice, right?"


    Max sighed helplessly upon hearing that.


    He tapped Laura''s nose and said, "OK, whatever you''re saying!"


    Laura smiled. They stayed in the mall till six in the afternoon when they were both hungry. Then they


    remembered that they had a n for dinner with Archie.


    So they all agreed to show up at Peaceful Hut at 6. 30.


    Laura recalled what Lily had just done in the mall on their way to the restaurant.


    She was a bit worried.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She shook Max''s hand and asked, "Will she leave us alone?"


    Max rubbed his forehead in annoyance.


    "That''s not up to us, but you shouldn''t worry about it. I''ll protect you and never let her hurt you."


    However, Laura snorted and ditched his hand away.


    "I don''t need you to protect me! I can protect myself. That will be safer."


    Max frowned when he heard that.


    He felt that something was wrong.


    He turned over and looked at Laura, then he asked, "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    Laura raised her eyebrows. Her tone sounded yful.


    "Isn''t that so? She was your ex, and you''ve protected her when your gossips were all over the tabloids.


    Now you''re cutting her off right after you broke up; I am afraid I''ll end up just like her."


    Max paused and almostughed out in anger.


    "Isn''t it a bit toote for you to feel jealous now?"


    He was right; it did have taken her a while to realize what had happened.


    She felt less confident. Then her face flushed, and she snorted in dissatisfaction.


    "I''m not jealous; I''m just stating the fact."


    Max looked at her pretty face in anger. He fell in silence for a while and then sighed.


    He reached out to hold Laura''s hand.


    She was mad at him now; she wouldn''t let him hold it.


    She immediately drew back her hand.


    Max grinned a bitter smile at that.


    He exined, "Laura, what if I tell you that there was nothing between her and me? Will you trust me?"


    Laura was taken aback and looked at him unexpectedly.


    He rubbed his forehead and pondered for a minute, then he answered, "I did y the field back then,


    and I''m not going to deny it, but I had a bottom line. I did all the crazy things I wanted to, but I''ve never


    crossed the line."


    "You know, in our friend circles, women always throw themselves on me because of my money and


    family. I haven''t met you at that time, and as wed as Lily''s personality was, there''s one thing good


    about her."


    "She was a fierce woman who gets jealous easily. She kept forcing herself on me, and I rejected her


    twice. Then I found that people stayed away from me when they saw her with me. Maybe they thought


    she was my girlfriend and they were afraid of her."


    "I couldn''t care less, and I thought I would just let her. So when she told the public that we were in a


    rtionship, I didn''t bother to deny it."


    "However, there was nothing between us. I asked her to be my plus-one at parties, taking her as a


    shield, and that was it. I''ve never loved her."


    Laura listened to him. To be honest, she wasn''t surprised at all.


    After all, she had known Max for a long time.


    She didn''t have to pry to know how yful and promiscuous Max was; his rumors just came to her.


    Now he was telling her that he and Lily had nothing to do with each other.


    She frowned and asked suspiciously, "Really?"


    "As real as our golden rings."


    Max raised his fingers and said, "I swear to God, you''ve got to believe me."


    Laura didn''t want to see other people swearing. She quickly stopped him upon hearing those words.


    Then she curled her lips reluctantly and said, "I believe you; why are you making a fuss? That doesn''t


    work for me."


    Max smiled when he saw this.


    He reached out and held her hand. Laura didn''t avoid him this time.


    Max said in a severe and soft voice, "It''s not just her... almost all the rumors were made-up. I''m not the


    one to me. I didn''t care at all and I had no time for this. So I let them.


    Don''t worry. I didn''t exin it to the public because I had no one to care about. It''s different now. I''ve


    got you. I''ll never let that happen again. Trust me."


    Laura turned her eyes to look at him. His tone sounded sincere, and his gaze looked very earnest.


    She felt moved.


    She knew that the man might seem yful on the outside, but inside, he was a faithful man.


    She nodded and said, "OK, I trust you."


    Max then smiled happily.


    Soon they arrived at the Peaceful Hut.


    Louis and Selena were already there.

 Chapter 625 Scandal Leaking Out

    Chapter 625 Scandal Leaking Out


    Chapter 625 Scandal Leaking Out


    Victoria and Charlie were also there.


    Stephen was absent. Nobody knew the reason except for Laura and Max.


    It involved personal privacy, so they decided not to tell.


    Other people thought he must be busy doing something and couldn''te, so they thought nothing of


    it.


    Archie and Natalia were all busy now. Natalia was looking after her children at home, so she would


    arriveter.


    In the restaurant, they went to a private room and asked for some tea. Then they chatted nicely.


    Louis smiled and said, "We''ve thought about almost all the possibilities, but we never thought that you


    guys would end up together. Max, you''ve hidden it from us so well."


    Max touched his chin and smiled. His long eyes narrowed as he smiled.


    Victoria patted Laura''s shoulder lightly andughed, "He used to have an infamous reputation. Will you


    regret in the future for having agreed to marry him so easily?"


    That was supposed to be a joke, but Max felt offended.


    His face changed, and he tried to stop her.


    "Stop! I''ve changed! Don''t you dare to separate us!"


    He panicked out, which made everybodyugh.


    Laura couldn''t helpughing, too.


    They all felt happy. A few momentster, Natalia and Archie arrived, too.


    Natalia wasn''t surprised because she knew the two would end up together. They had dinner andter


    went to a bar. Then the group split, and they went home.


    However, many scandals about Laura went viral on the inte on that night.


    An unknown ount popped out from nowhere and posted an article.


    The title of the article read:


    Dirty Past of Miss Pure; Daughter of a Serial Killer?


    Then it exposed what Laura had been through over the years, including Diego and her rtionship with


    Issac.


    Then it was said that she had hooked up with Max Nixon.


    People loved gossips.


    People turned to be on their prejudices when they looked at actresses.


    They thought that Laura had a very miserable childhood.


    They felt sad for her for having a father like that.


    But at the same time, they all had one question.


    How did she get ess to the Nixons, given her family background? How capable is she?


    Sometimes the truth was not what mattered; it was all about public opinions.


    Soon, someone found out about Max and Lily''s rtionship.


    They even had a clip of that banquet where Max stood up for Laura and Lily left in humiliation.


    As soon as these photos came out, they made up a dramatic story about a shameless mistress who


    stole another woman''s husband.


    That night, the inte almost crashed before Laura knew about this.


    Numerous people found her on Twitter and left some very meanments on her page.


    The No. 1 trending topic was #Laura quits from the entertainment circle#, followed by #Laura the


    mistress Laura family background# and others.


    Her name upied the Twitter trending list that night.


    And they were all negative information.


    In a luxurious vi, Lily was scrolling her phone. She grinned a cold smile when seeing what was on the


    screen.


    Max, Laura...


    She swore to let them suffer.


    She would rather ruin the things she couldn''t get than let someone else have them.


    The next day, Laura was woken up by Maria''s phone call.


    She and Max were drunk and newly married; so it had almost been a sleepless night. As they were


    about to fall asleep, it was already dawn.


    Max was as aggressive as a wolf in bed. Sometimes she was afraid that it would be too much for her to


    take.


    She wanted to get some more sleep today, but it hadn''t been long before she was awakened by a call.


    She picked it up drowsily and answered in azy voice, "Hello?"


    Maria sounded so anxious and explosive.


    "Why are you still sleeping? The whole world is crashing!"


    Laura frowned and took the speaker away from her ear. She put it back after Maria''s voice was lower.


    Then she picked her ear with a finger.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "What happened? Someone''s being grumpy in the morning..."


    "People on the inte went crazy. Get up and take a look!"


    Then she hung up the phone.


    Laura fell in silent for a few seconds. Then she took her phone and opened Twitter.


    She was startled when she looked at it.


    She immediately bounced off the bed.


    Max was still sleeping beside him.


    He woke up, stretched out his hands to hold her waist, and said drowsily, "Come back to me, honey."


    Laura read the scandals on the trending list and pulled a long face.


    She said coldly, "Wake up! Your little mistress is evil! Look what she''s trying to do to me!"


    She said as she got rid of his hand and got off the bed.


    Max was in a daze when he heard the word "mistress."


    He still needed a while to get clear-headed. He even smiled.


    "My mistress, isn''t that you? I dare anyone would hurt you."


    Laura was in no mood for jokes. She got off the bed and instantly called Maria back.


    Maria knew she had already seen the trending list, so she took a deep breath and surpassed her


    anger.


    "What about now? Did you see it? Can you tell me what had happened now?"


    Laura pursed her lips. He looked at the man in bed and then headed to the living room.


    "I need to tell you from the very beginning."


    It had taken her over ten minutes to tell Maria the whole story.


    Maria sneered and said, "I underestimated you. I''m your agent, and even I didn''t know that you''ve had


    such a stirring rtionship. You''ve done such a great job keeping this secret."


    Laura rubbed her forehead and said, "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have kept it from you. Sorry."


    Maria snorted, "Don''t be. You''re now the wife of the second Max Nixon. I''m just an agent and can''t


    afford to upset you. We already had an emergency meetingst night and came out with a n. I''ll


    send you an email if we need your help."


    Laura could only say yes.


    Maria paused and continued, "Mr. Nixon should step in to help us if possible. You know what I mean. "


    Laura didn''t answer.


    Of course, she understood what she meant.

 Chapter 626 Got You In Trouble

    Chapter 626 Got You In Trouble


    Chapter 626 Got You in Trouble


    "But we''ve already promised Christine that we won''t go public. If Max stepped forward, we wouldn''t be


    able to keep our marriage a secret.


    "We would break our promise, wouldn''t we?"


    Thinking of this, Laura heaved a sigh.


    "Let''s just wait and see what happens. Try to bribe the press if you have to."


    On the other side of the line, Maria nodded and said, "Now you and Max are in love, which makes it


    less scary with him on your side. I was worried before because I was afraid that your marriage was


    fake. You know, in this circle..."


    Laura smiled.


    She knew what Maria meant.


    If she were really sleeping with Max for fame and money, no matter how her rtionship with Max


    went, when it ended, she would have to deal with all the consequences alone.


    But now, things were different. She and Max were in love andwfully married.


    Thus, Maria would have fewer scruples when handling things like this.


    Laura took a deep breath and said, "Maria, thank you for helping me out."


    Maria nodded and then asked, "Do you know who leak those pictures? Tell me if you know anything,


    OK? Then I don''t have to look into it, which would make things so much easier."


    Laura''s eyes turned cold when she heard this.


    "No need. I know who did it, but she won''t agree to give up."


    This took Maria by surprise.


    "She won''t settle? What do you mean?"


    Resigned, Laura told her about what happened between her and Lily.


    Maria was silent for a while.


    Laura could tell that Maria was troubled, too.


    It concerned Max, a board member of Annie International. He was also Maria''s boss.


    And it was really not her ce to say anything.


    "OK. I got it."


    The two exchanged a few more words and then hung up.


    After putting down the phone, Laura exhaled deeply in dolefulness.


    She turned around to head back to her bedroom. Suddenly, she paused in her tracks.


    Max was standing there, leaning against the door frame with crossed arms. He might have been there


    for quite a while.


    He was still wearing the pajamas fromst night. The ck silk robe draped loosely around him,


    revealing his sturdy chest.


    The warm morning sunlight poured in from the window and glinted on his face. At this moment, he


    seemed to have turned into a Greek god.


    Laura gawked at him in a daze. After a long while, she finally snapped back to reality and said, "You''re


    up?"


    Max nodded. He came over and twined his arms around her from behind.


    "Maria called?"


    He nced at the phone she was holding.


    Laura wasn''t sure if Max heard her talking to Maria on the phone.


    Thus, she just nodded and said, "Yeah."


    "I heard everything."


    He rested his chin on her shoulder. He was still indolent as if he was not fully awake, giving off the


    charm that a big boy had.


    In a low voice, he muttered, "Laura, sorry that I got you in trouble."


    Laura was feeling a little blue.


    But when she heard his apology, somehow, the dark clouds looming in her world rapidly dispersed, and


    she couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    "Right. You got me in trouble. So are you gonna do something to cheer me up?"


    Max narrowed his eyes and gazed at her smooth cheeks. All of a sudden, he bent over and gave her


    an impassioned kiss.


    Laura''s body froze at once.


    Max gave a wickedugh and said, "Of course, I could cheer you up! Like... I could cheer you up in


    bed."


    Laura''s expression instantly tensed up.


    She pulled back and stared at him.


    "Don''t even think about it!" she protested.


    Last night, Max made her stay up all night in bed. She felt every part of her body sore today. Did Max


    want to do it again?


    Like that could happen!


    Laura pursed her lips and walked away. As she walked, she remarked, "Since you''ve apologized, I''ll let


    this one pass. Don''t worry. Maria just told me that they had held an emergency meetingst night and


    Max was still leaning against the door with his arms folded.


    He looked like a spoiled child.


    Gazing at Laura, he said with a smile, "Are you sure you don''t need my help?"


    Laura nced back at him and snorted.


    "I can fix this myself."


    In fact, there was another reason why she didn''t want his help.


    She didn''t want to break the promise she had made to Christine.


    If Max was involved, it was hard to say if their marriage would be exposed.


    After all, today''s paparazzi were not to be trifled with.


    Laura took her clothes and headed into the bathroom.


    After changing her clothes, she came out and put on some makeup.


    She then grabbed her purse and waved at Max.


    "I''m going to work now. Stay home and take a rest."


    Max asked, "You don''t need me to drive you there?"


    "No."


    Laura thought with annoyance, "Is he kidding?"


    "Gossips are flying on the Inte. I wish I could keep a distance from him. How can I let him drive me


    to work?"


    "Does he want to give others more juicy stuff to talk about?"


    Max clearly had thought of this, too. He scratched the tip of his nose with disgruntlement and fell silent.


    After taking a few paces, Laura suddenly stopped and said, "By the way, I gotta tell you something. To


    avoid more gossips, we can''t live together for the time being. I''ll move back to my apartment. If it''s too


    inconvenient, I''ll stay in the hotel booked for the crew. And try not to visit for a while, or we may be


    photographed and even make things worse."


    Max was vexed as soon as she said that.


    With a long face, he said in a low, angry voice, "No!"


    Laura cocked her eyebrow and asked, "Why?"


    Without a word, Max strode forward and took her into his bosom.


    "You''re my wife. How could you stop me from seeing you? I can''t even go visit my wife?"


    Laura froze. Clearly, she was stumped for words.


    She rolled her eyes and said, "There is no other way. We''ve agreed to keep our marriage a secret. Do


    you understand what a secret marriage is? We can''t let others find out we''re living together or we''re


    actually a couple."


    She whipped out her phone, clicked Twitter open, and pointed the top trending photos to Max, saying,


    "Look, that lover of yours has told the world about our rtionship.


    Many reporters are already waiting to catch us being together. If youe to see me, you can''t


    possibly do that without being spotted. Thus, to be safe, you''d better stop seeing me for some time."


    Max''s face turned even more somber.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then how much longer shall we hide our marriage?"


    He had finally married the woman he loved, but they still had to hide their rtionship.


    Even though they were a married couple now, they could not even see each other when they wanted


    to.

 Chapter 627 The Silent Treatment

    Chapter 627 The Silent Treatment


    Chapter 627 The Silent Treatment


    It made no sense!


    Laura thought for a moment before saying, "You''ve promised your mother to hide our marriage for a


    year. Let''s just get through a year first."


    Max''s expression turned more surly.


    But this was a promise he had made to his mother.


    It was also what made Christine agree to let him and Laura stay married for now.


    Therefore, Max had to honor this promise.


    Atst, Max could only watch Laura leave the house in reluctance.


    A car had been waiting outside to pick her up.


    Seeing Laura, Nicole leaped out of the car and handed her a hat, a pair of sunsses, and a mask.


    After Laura put these on, nobody could possibly recognize her. Nicole looked around to make sure


    everything was OK, and then led Laura into the car and drove away.


    Laura didn''t go to work for a few days because of the kidnapping. So in the next few days, the crew


    would focus on shooting the parts Laura should have done days ago.


    Of course, the crew had all seen the scandal online.


    Some were not interested at all, but some were quite curious.


    Nevertheless, everyone had formed a tacit agreement-no one talked about this when Laura was


    around.


    After all, this was not something to be proud of.


    If they discussed it in Laura''s presence, they would feel they were speaking ill of her and embarrassing


    her on purpose.


    Laura knew the others must be gossiping behind her back.


    But as long as they didn''t do it in her face, she preferred to act like she didn''t know it.


    Days went by in peace.


    The sensation caused by the scandalsted for days. But Laura didn''t respond. After doing the one-


    person show for a couple of days, Lily also felt this game was not fun anymore.


    If Laura responded, Lily would get a chance to pick a fight. Then, the whole thing would be interesting.


    But if Laura never reacted to it, even though it went viral on the Inte, those who followed the story


    would gradually lose interest when they realized that there was nothing new anymore.


    However, to wait for the heat of this scandal to wear off was easier said than done.


    After all, Laura knew many people were talking about her and even rebuking her on the Inte.


    Yet, she had to pretend that she knew nothing. Nor could she do anything or care about it.


    Luckily, Laura had firm willpower. Under Maria''s instruction, she didn''t make any response no matter


    how heated scandals had be online.


    To not ruin her mood, she didn''t touch her cell phone these days. Nor did she check Twitter once.


    When she had to use her cell phone for work, she asked Nicole to handle it.


    For this reason, though she didn''t see any of those snarkyments online, Nicole saw it all.


    She now sympathized with Laura even more.


    She thought indignantly, "Why are these people so vicious?


    "It''s obvious that Laura is the victim. But why didn''t they feel for her but attack and ridicule her with


    every chance they got?"


    "Look at what they said online. Do they kiss their mother with that mouth?"


    "They called her ''daughter of a murderer''. They said she deserved to be publicly humiliated. They even


    told her to disappear from the entertainment circle for good and that she should kill herself!"


    "None of these people know about the truth!"


    "They merely trashed Laura because they saw others all doing this!"


    In recent years, Laura''s career had been going very well. Now, she was basically a top-ss actress.


    She was getting more and more acting offers. As such, in the highlypetitive show business, she


    had gotten in the way of many.


    Now that she had a scandal, those who took issues with her sess naturally took the opportunity to


    fan the mes.


    For a time, the Inte was filled with nasty usations.


    But Laura''s life was still incredibly serene.


    On this evening, after finishing shooting, Laura was sitting in a chair studying the script for the next


    scene.


    Suddenly, she felt a tap on her shoulder. She looked up and saw it was Stephen.


    Stephen was holding a cup of hot beverage.


    He bent down and said with a smile, "Timothy made some hot chocte. It''s cold today. This will warm


    you up."


    Laura took the cup and said, "Thanks."


    Stephen smiled back and said nothing.


    In this y, they were the leading male and female roles. They needed to discuss the script and


    exchange opinions sometimes at work.


    Therefore, when the others saw them sitting together, they thought it was quite normal and never


    considered if anything was going on between them.


    Stephen pulled a stool over and sat down beside Laura.


    It was alreadyte at night.


    The shooting sight was brightly lit, but the lights in the resting area were dim.


    Since the temperature was too low, the crew provided many small electric heaters for everyone.


    Though the heaters were old-styled, they worked very well.


    People were all d to have them.


    Thus, when Timothy saw Stephen sitting with Laura, he also brought Stephen''s heater over there.


    After he put down the heater, Stephen nodded and told him to take some rest.


    When everyone around walked away, Stephen tilted his head and looked at Laura. He asked, "Are


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    you... alrighttely?"


    His tone was kind of weird.


    It sounded like he wanted to say something but restrained himself on second thought.


    Laura was certainly aware of why Stephen asked that.


    She gazed at the warm yellow light from the heater in front of her and smiled.


    "Yeah, I''m fine."


    Stephen puckered his brows when he saw her smile.


    "I know the usations online are not true. If you need somebody to defend you or something, I can


    help anytime you need me..."


    But Laura cut him off before he could finish.


    She turned to look at him, with a grateful and loving smile on her pretty face.


    In the quiet night, her voice was light as a feather, which gently tickled his heart.


    She remarked, "Thanks. I appreciate your nice gesture, but I don''t think you could actually help me this


    time. Even if you stick up for me, no one would believe you. So instead of making endless exnations


    to the haters, I think I''ll just be myself, regardless of what others might think or say. I don''t really care."


    Stephen quietly gazed at her. In the darkness, the warm light from the heater gleamed on her exquisite


    face. Her clear eyes shone with dazzling beauty.


    Stephen felt a little bitter.


    Laura''s heart was also slightly bitter, though she seemed to have stayed strong on the outside.


    A smile appeared on his face.


    "Now I know why Max would choose you to be his wife."


    Laura was taken aback.


    She turned around and saw his self-mocking smile. He was looking into the distance. There was a


    rueful and faintly unyielding look in his eyes.


    "You''re really great. You''re the best girl I''ve ever met. Max has good taste. Since childhood, he was not


    the naughtiest, but the smartest.


    "Now that you''re with him, to be honest, I''m happy for you."


    Laura fell silent. She didn''t know what to say to that.


    Stephen suddenly looked at her with a serious face and said, "Can I ask you a question?"

 Chapter 628 Childhood Memories

    Chapter 628 Childhood Memories


    Chapter 628 Childhood Memories


    Laura froze for a moment. She then came to her senses and nodded, "Sure, go ahead."


    "If I met you before he did, could you perhaps fall in love with me?"


    Laura was dumbfounded.


    Admittedly, she had never thought about this before.


    After all, one couldn''t change the past. It was pointless to think about that.


    Fate brought some people together and made some part ways. Many believed that they found their


    husband or wife with their own effort.


    But little did they know that it was actually fate that brought them together.


    Sometimes, it happened so long ago that they couldn''t even remember it themselves.


    Thus, why wonder how life would turn out if things were different?


    Laura remained silent. Stephen sat there with her, waiting for her answer.


    After a long while, Laura said softly, "When I first met Max, I was three years old."


    Stephen was stunned.


    He looked at Laura and saw her bright eyes reveal a reminiscent look.


    Gazing into the boundless dark sky with a tiny smile on her face, Laura said softly, "At that time, my


    father was his grandfather''s adjutant. Father often went out on missions with his grandfather. My


    mother felt I might be bored if I stayed at home alone, so she took me to our neighbor''s house, where


    Max''s grandfather lived, to hang out.


    "I met him there for the first time."


    Laura seemed to have been carried up by her memories and zoomed back to that warm afternoon 20


    years ago.


    With a chuckle, she said, "I was so little back then. I was barely a toddler. One day, I was chasing


    dragonflies in their backyard. Suddenly, I tripped over a stone.


    It would be no big deal if I merely tripped and fell. But there was a pond in front of me. I lost my bnce


    and fell into the pond.


    The water was deep. I still remember the feeling of being engulfed and having water flood into my


    mouth and nostrils.


    I struggled in the water, screaming for help. But the adults were in the front yard. And the servant who


    was supposed to watch me just left to run some errands.


    Nobody was there to rescue me. But just as I was about to give up, someone grabbed my hand.


    Then, I was pulled up by someone, who carried me in his arms and swam to the shore.


    I was scared out of my wits and kinda unconscious. I didn''t remember who saved me. After waking up,


    all I did was cry.


    When my family heard that I fell into the pond, they hurried over to check on me. Around my bed, they


    began to bicker about who was to me.


    They didn''t know I fell into the pond myself. I didn''t want to me anyone. I just hoped somebody could


    hug me.


    Later, I saw Max, with his clothes all drenched like mine, standing not far away. He handed me a piece


    of candy and said, ''Don''t cry. This is for you.''


    That scene was not very special, was it? A seven-year-old bravely saved a drowning three-year-old.


    It happened so long ago. I should have long forgotten all that. Yet, I seem to remember every little


    detail.


    I even clearly remember his expression and the shy look on his face when he handed me the candy."


    Laura was calmly telling the story. Stephen was listening quietly with a face devoid of expression.


    But the hand on his side silently clenched into a fist.


    Laura continued, "Since then, I often went to Max''s ce to y. Max was the only kid living in that


    house. His older brother was much older than him, so he was already working with their grandfather to


    learn skills. Therefore, only Max could y with me.


    We soon became best friends. When we had snacks or fun toys, we would immediately share them


    with each other.


    I followed Max everywhere like his little sister. He also protected me from being bullies like my brother."


    Laura''s eyes glinted with tears as she recounted the past.


    She looked sideways at Stephen and said with a smile, "Look, how vividly I remember that. Every detail


    of that time we spent together was carved into my heart."


    Stephen''s heart jolted with agony. His fist clenched so tightly that his fingernails sank into his flesh.


    Laura smiled, "I always thought I didn''t begin to like Max until a long time after I met him again. But


    seed buried in the ground, it only needed a little sunlight and water to take root and grow into a giant


    tree. Even I can''t deceive myself anymore."


    She fixed her eyes on Stephen seriously and said, "Now, you want me to tell you if I would still love him


    if I met you first instead.


    "I think the answer is yes, because I love him for him. It has nothing to do with how soon we crossed


    paths. He already won my heart since the day he jumped into that pond and saved me when I was


    three. No other man in the world could fully capture my heart as he did. Nor could he be reced by


    another man.


    So, Stephen, I won''t leave him for you, do you understand? If I did that, it wouldn''t be fair to you or to


    myself. It would be even more unfair to Max. I''m sorry. I hope you will also meet someone who loves


    you wholeheartedly. I wish you happy."


    After Laura gave her answer, Stephen didn''t speak for a long time.


    The two fell into an awkward silence.


    After God knew how long, Stephen suddenly heaved a sigh.


    It sounded like he was mocking himself, or perhaps scoffing at something else.


    He said in a soft voice, "I see. I thought Max and I were standing at the same starting line before. It was


    just that he met you first. Now I get it..."


    He smiled and lowered his head to conceal the pain in his eyes.


    Momentster, he looked up. His face was gentle and calm as it usually was.


    He turned to look at Laura. Smiling, he said, "Don''t worry, I''ll keep this between us. I won''t say anything


    stupid to you anymore."


    Laurapressed her lips and said gently, "Thanks."


    "I''m the one who should say thanks. I''ve been disturbing your life and intervening in your rtionship


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    with Max regardless of your will. But now, I understand everything. You can rest assured. I will try to


    look for the one meant to be with me. I hope I can also find happiness as you did.


    Hearing these words, Laura knew he waspletely ready to move on.


    She then smiled with relief and said, "I''m sure you will."

 Chapter 629 A Huge Crush

    Chapter 629 A Huge Crush


    Chapter 629 A Huge Crush


    Stephen nodded.


    They didn''t say anything more.


    After they sat there in silence for some time, the director told Laura to have a little rehearsal. Laura


    then said goodbye to Stephen and went away.


    Stephen continued to sit there, motionless. In the darkness, he quietly watched Laura move from one


    spot to another as the director instructed.


    Just then, Nicole came over from behind.


    "Stephen, I bought some snacks. You want some?"


    Laura always had midnight snacks when she had to shoot scenes at night, or she would feel sleepy.


    Nicole usually went out to buy some snacks for her when she needed them.


    Knowing that Stephen also had work tonight, she bought snacks for two people.


    Stephen was stunned at first. He then turned around and smiled when he saw her.


    "What have you got?"


    "Puddings, sandwiches, pies, and some barbecue meat."


    Nicole scratched her head with embarrassment and muttered, "I''m not sure if you like them though."


    Looking at the delicious food before him, Stephen felt a warm current coursing through his heart.


    Smiling, he said, "I like them."


    Then, he took over some snacks without hesitation and began to eat.


    "It''s bliss to have hot and delicious snacks to eat on such a cold night. Of course, I like them!"


    Stephen enjoyed the barbecue so much that he didn''t even bother to wipe his greasy mouth. Seeing


    this, Nicole also smiled.


    "So d you like them."


    Somehow, her cheeks turned a little pinky when she said this.


    She nced at Laura and said, "Are you shooting a scene with Laura tonight?"


    Stephen shook his head.


    "No. I''ll shoot with Team Two. I don''t work with her today."


    Nicole nodded pensively.


    Right at this moment, the assistant director called him over to walk him through the scene on Team


    Two''s set.


    Stephen hurriedly took a few more bites of the barbecue and then handed the rest to Nicole.


    "Please hold these for me. I''ll be back in a minute."


    "Huh?"


    Nicole was taken aback. She wanted to tell him that the food would get cold in a while, so he''d better


    not eat these.


    Unexpectedly, Stephen looked back as he walked outside and said, "Watch them for me. Don''t throw


    them away. I don''t care if they''re cold."


    After that, he left in a hurry.


    Nicole pulled a wry face as she watched him leave.


    Shortly after, Stephen came back.


    He picked up the snacks and finished them all.


    Laura also returned after she was done with the rehearsal. As there were some problems with the light,


    the shooting was stopped, so Laura could take a break.


    She was surprised when she came back and saw Stephen enjoy so many snacks.


    "Good for Nicole. She''s getting better and better at her job. She now knows to buy you snacks as well."


    Stephen looked up at her and said in amusement, "What? You won''t share your snacks with me?"


    Laura froze. Realizing that he was joking, sheughed and said, "Oh please! Of course, you could try


    my snacks. I just feel sorry for the girl because the man she has a huge crush on has no idea of her


    feelings."


    Stephen was taken aback.


    He stared nkly at her.


    When those words came out, Laura btedly realized she had made a slip of the tongue.


    She mped her hands over her mouth.


    Then she shook her head, waved, and showed an innocent look on her face.


    It was as if she was saying, "I didn''t say that. I don''t know a thing. Don''t ask me."


    Stephen frowned.


    He was shrewd, with excellent people skills.


    Though Laura refused to say more, he already learned everything from her previous words.


    Stephen looked back at Nicole, who was working not far away. Aplicated look shed through his


    dim eyes.


    Still, they didn''t continue this subject.


    After finishing the snacks, Laura began to work.


    Tonight, Laura had to shoot a quarreling scene.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She was not good at quarreling herself.


    As long as she could fix the problems with muscles, she would not do the talk.


    After the quarreling scene was done, she feltpletely worn out.


    Nicole poured her a ss of water. After she took several gulps, her throat was finally not that dry.


    Then, she started to shoo the next scene.


    The shooting that night didn''t end until three in the morning.


    Laura was so drained that she didn''t have the energy to lift a finger.


    After getting back to the hotel, she just wanted to go to bed.


    Nicole didn''t live in her room. She lived in a room downstairs instead.


    It was toote. Nicole still had to get up early to go to the shooting set with her.


    Thus, Laura didn''t let Nicole walk her to her room.


    She said good night to her in the elevator and told her to go back directly to her room.


    The entire hotel had been booked for the crew. There were bodyguards stationed at the gate at all


    hours.


    Besides, the two bodyguards Max told Jim to send over would always be with Laura, so she was


    perfectly safe.


    Now Laura insisted, Nicole agreed to let her go back alone.


    The two then went back separately. The two bodyguards halted outside the door and watched Laura


    enter the room before leaving.


    The moment Laura entered the room, she kicked off her high-heels even before turning on the lights.


    Yet, with shoes barely left her feet, she heard the breathing of a man from behind her ears.


    A chill instantly ran down her spine. She subconsciously turned around and snarled, "Who is it?"


    But before she could recognize the man in front of her, he lowered his head and mped her lips with


    his.


    Laura''s eyes rounded. She heard a buzz in her skull as if something exploded in her head!


    Without thinking, she reached out to push him away.


    However, the man grabbed her hand before she could reach him.


    Then, with a bang, she was pressed against the door.


    Her hands were seized by him and held over her head.


    With her lips mped and her hands tied, Laura was freaking out!


    "There was a loud bang when I hit the door. Howe the two bodyguards didn''t hear it?


    They just walked me here. They can''t have gone that far.


    With their sharp ears and high vignce, how could they not have heard that noise?"


    Laura was puzzled and annoyed. Feeling that the man was getting more and more aggressive, she


    was both scared and furious.


    She bent her knee and kicked at a man''s weakest part.


    A secondter, the man''s expression altered.


    He didn''t expect she would do this to him. In the dark, he let out a moan of pain.


    His grip instantly loosened. Laura took this opportunity and broke free.


    She then held up her purse and began to whack the man with it.


    "You Jackass! How dare you touch me! How dare you!"


    She didn''t stop whacking while yelling. The man only put his arms over his head to protect himself in


    the dark. He didn''t dare to fight back, for he was worried that he would identally hurt her.

 Chapter 630 A Surprise For Her

    Chapter 630 A Surprise For Her


    Chapter 630 A Surprise for Her


    Unable to bear the pummeling any longer, the man suspected that Laura would beat him to death if he


    didn''t say something to show who he was.


    He yelled, "S-Stop! Honey, it''s me!"


    Laura was fuming. Yet, she froze when she heard the familiar voice.


    After she came to her senses, the light in the room was soon switched on.


    With a click, the room was brightly lit, and the mysterious man who assaulted her was exposed.


    Laura widened her eyes in disbelief.


    "Max? It''s you?"


    Max gazed at her with an innocent look on his face while rubbing his arm.


    "Of course it''s me. Who else could it be?"


    Laura paused. Thinking of what just happened, she suddenly found it both irritating and amusing.


    Feeling rather speechless, she threw him a hard look and scolded, "Why did you do that? I was so


    scared! Even if I was not that scared, I might fight back ruthlessly and hurt you!"


    While speaking, she walked up to Max and gently caressed his arm.


    Seeing her feeling sorry for him, Max instantly became jubnt.


    Beaming, he said, "I came here to give you a pleasant surprise."


    Laura glowered at him again.


    "A pleasant surprise?


    It''s more like a terrible shock!


    No wonder the bodyguards wouldn''te in to check on me even though there was such a racket.


    Turned out they already knew the man in my room was Max!


    I thought they didn''t know. How naive I was!" she thought in annoyance.


    Well, if the bodyguards failed to notice there was an intruder in Laura''s room, it would prove that they


    were subpar for the job.


    Max held Laura''s hand as she was rubbing his arm. Smiling, he said, "it''s my bad. Sorry. I just wanted


    to tease you a bit when you came back. Now, it has been proved that I was being childish. If I didn''t


    turn on the light in time, I might really die today."


    Laura snorted coldly as she saw his mischievous grin,


    "You brought this on yourself. You''d deserve it!"


    Max froze, not daring to refute.


    He hastened to add, "Yes. That was a shock. But I have another surprise for you."


    Startled, Laura asked subconsciously, "What surprise?"


    Max grinned and said, "How could it be a surprise if you knew what it is. Close your eyes."


    Laura was clueless about what Max was ying at. Resigned, she meekly closed her eyes.


    But at the same time, she warned him, "I''m telling you, this time it''s gotta be a real surprise, or you will


    pay for what you''ve done."


    Max''s cheerful voice rang in her ear, "Certainly."


    He then held her hand and said, "Come with me."


    With her eyes closed, Laura could only let Max lead her to head forward.


    She had no idea what surprise he had prepared for her. She gave himplete trust and let him steer


    her anywhere.


    But just after they took a few paces, Max stopped her.


    She then heard the sound of the drapes being drawn.


    She asked, "Can I look now?"


    Max said, "Not yet. Just a moment."


    Then, he let go of her hand.


    Laura didn''t know what he went away for. She felt that she stood there with her eyes shut for about a


    minute or two before Max came back.


    He held her hand again and said, "Come on, take another step forward."


    Laura did what he said.


    Then, she felt a cool breeze.


    "Why did you bring me to the balcony?"


    Max didn''t answer. Instead, he walked to stand behind her and covered her eyes with his hands.


    His warm breathing tickled her ear. His soft voice said, "Laura, open your eyes on the count of three,


    OK?"


    Laura didn''t want to ruin the surprise Max had put so much thought into. So she nodded obediently.


    Then, Max''s gentle voice whispered, "One, two, three... Look!"


    He suddenly lifted his hands, and Laura opened her eyes.


    She was stupefied at first. But then, her eyes brimmed with surprise and joy.


    Good heavens!


    How spectacr this was!


    Groups of drones were twinkling like stars in the dark sky.


    Controlled by men, they paused in different formations as if they were little elves flying in the sky.


    Laura recognized the words the drones formed.


    "Laura, I love you!


    "I''ll be with you forever!"


    Laura covered her mouth. She felt as if something had bumped into the tenderest part of her heart. A


    deeply moved expression appeared on her face.


    Just then, Max''s voice rang in her ear.


    "You like it?"


    Laura nodded vigorously.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Max leaned in from behind and gently scooped her into his arms.


    Gazing at the glimmering words formed by the drones in the sky, he muttered, "I love you. You''re my


    one and only. I''ll keep loving you until death does us apart."


    Laura''s emotion surged. Tears fell off.


    Max tenderly wiped her tears off. Then, he cupped his hands around her face and ced a gentle kiss


    on her lips.


    Laura was deeply moved, but she also found it funny.


    "You, you came here all the way to show me this?"


    Max arched his brow.


    "You don''t like my surprise?"


    "I love it!"


    How could she not love it?


    This was a novel way of disying affection. And Max had just said such romantic things to her.


    Max must be really eager to free her from worries, or he wouldn''t havee up with such a brilliant


    idea to express his love for her.


    Laura was immersed in joy. But soon, she began to worry again.


    Looking at the gleaming words in the sky, she said, "Would this expose our rtionship?"


    Max smiled and assured her, "You worry too much. There are countless girls named Laura in the world.


    I didn''t write your full name in the sky. How could others know this is for you?"


    Laura contemted for moments and thought that it made sense.


    Looking at the glinting words of affection, she felt her heart had been honey-coated.


    She snuggled up to Max and said softly, "Max, thank you."


    She then continued inwardly, "Thank you for loving me like this.


    Thank you for giving me the courage of epting a man''s love again.


    Thank you for your forgiveness as well as your childishness.


    I thought my life would be cold and dull forever. But you made me feel sweet and warm again."


    Max ced a hand around her shoulder and took her into his arms.


    The night was quiet and sweet. The two didn''t speak again, for they were enjoying some rare romantic


    time they had.


    At this moment, Laura suddenly let out of cry of shock.


    She left Max''s embrace and turned to look at him, asking, "Nobody saw you on your way here today,


    right?"


    A deep frown appeared on his face.


    He seemed a little upset.


    When he was about to answer that question, his voice was full of grievances.

 Chapter 631 Make It Public

    Chapter 631 Make It Public


    Chapter 631 Make It Public


    "You just ruined the moment, Laura."


    Laura gave a wry smile.


    "Well, I''m kinda worried. If you are photographed, what we''ve done will be in vain. I doubt if we can


    ever see each other again if Mrs. Nixon finds out about this."


    Max knew what Laura said was true, but he still felt a little frustrated.


    He gave a soft snort, frowning.


    "We must make it public after a year."


    Laura couldn''t help but chuckle at his long face.


    "OK, you''re the boss."


    Now Max''s face lit up a little.


    He looked down at her and said, "Don''t worry. I came here in disguise, so no one would recognize me."


    Laura was relieved to hear that.


    She reached out and put her arms around his neck.


    "Stay here tonight and go back tomorrow."


    Max, nevertheless, squinted his eyes and gave a wicked smile upon hearing that.


    "I wanna tell you something, wifey."


    Laura was a little surprised.


    To be honest, this was the first time Max had called Laura "wifey" since they got registered.


    Laura''s cheeks started to burn. But on second thought, they already got married, so it was quite normal


    for Max to call her his wife.


    She pressed her lips together and nodded in earnest.


    "What is it?"


    "Look, now I don''t work in the Nixon Group anymore, and my mom kicked me out of the house, and I


    have nothing else better to do. So... how about you hire me as your assistant?"


    Laura was shocked.


    She widened her eyes in astonishment.


    The next second, she jerked her arms back from him.


    "Do you have any idea what you''re talking about? How can you be my assistant with such a distinctive


    face? People will recognize you in a snap!"


    Was he kidding?


    Did he just ask her to hire him as her assistant?


    How could he work as her assistant when everyone knew who he was?


    If word got out that Mr. Max Nixon was together with her every day, it would be difficult for her to


    exin.


    So Laura refused him without hesitation.


    "Forget it! That''s out of the question!"


    Max wasn''t upset at all, nheless.


    Instead, he said gently, "Laura, just consider it. Don''t worry. Since this is my n, I''ve alreadye up


    with a way to disguise myself. I promise nobody will recognize me."


    Laura kept frowning.


    "No. It''s too risky!"


    She had every reason to worry.


    After all, Max was so recognizable. Even if he disguised himself, people would eventually find out.


    Laura dreaded to think what would happen once he was recognized.


    Most importantly, she didn''t quite trust him.


    Max was a man of a short temper, and she would be on the receiving end of whatever he did at the


    end.


    So Laura refused him without even thinking.


    Surprisingly, Max gave up when she refused him again.


    He heaved a sigh helplessly, looking disappointed.


    "Fine. Since you don''t agree, I''ll just forget it."


    Laura found it weird that a persistent person like him would give up so soon.


    But she didn''t dwell on it and nodded.


    Max stayed in her room that night.


    However, it was impossible for Laura to get a night of sound sleep with Max in her bed.


    Because he wouldn''t stop!


    Laura couldn''t help wondering how long it had been since thest time he slept with someone.


    They had been together a lottely, but Max acted as if he just escaped from a deserted ind and


    finally found a woman.


    It was a sleepless night.


    The next day, Laura got up and went to the set as usual.


    Since Max was in her room, she asked Nicole to meet her straight on the set.


    She got herself ready and had breakfast before leaving for the set.


    Nicole found it a little strange, but since Laura asked her to do so without telling her the reason, she


    just did as she was told.


    Today, Laura had to shoot a crucial point in the plot.


    In this scene, the hero and the heroine swapped souls, which meant, the hero had the heroine''s soul in


    his body, while the heroine had his.


    The two of them happened to be investigating thest key point of a case.


    The heroine, who had the hero''s soul, needed to jump out and identify the killer.


    Seemingly, it was an easy scene.


    But in fact, this was the most important scene of the whole movie.


    Therefore, Laura had a hard day shooting.


    It took her a few retakes to get the final effect the director wanted.


    After that, she did several pick-up shots, and then, they wrapped it up.


    It took the crew two months to finish the shooting, and everybody was happy that it was finally over.


    The crew decided to dine out and celebrate it tonight.


    The director booked a chateau not far away from the set to hold a dinner party.


    It was a high-end and elegant winery. Laura thought for a moment and sent a text message to Max,


    telling him where she was going tonight, before she put her phone away, got changed, and left with


    everyone else.


    Meanwhile, Max was nning something big.


    He went to Maria and told her about his n.


    Astonished, Maria didn''t want to give the green light to his n, but since it was Max from the Nixon


    family, she dared not refuse.


    Finally, she could only agree.


    At the same time, Laura had no idea of Max''s n.


    After the dinner party was over, she went back to the hotel and went to sleep.


    It was midnight already, so she chose to stay in the hotel instead of going back to her apartment.


    The next morning, she packed up her stuff and went back to her apartment with Nicole.


    However, just as her car reached the apartment building, they saw a crowd of journalists waiting at the


    entrance of the building.


    Laura frowned, while Nicole immediately told the driver to stop somewhere inconspicuous.


    The driver drove away quickly and hid from the journalists'' view.


    Anxious, the three of them sat in the car, staring at the journalists at the entrance.


    Nicole snapped, "How can they do this? They''ve gone too far!"


    However, Laura was quite calm.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She had been staying with the crew amid tight security during the shooting, and no outsiders were


    allowed in.


    So, these journalists had no chance to interview her.


    But it was different here.


    They knew this was where she lived. Even if she didn''te back today, she would tomorrow.


    As long as they kept themselves glued here, they would meet her sooner orter.


    Laura was aware that the paparazzi wouldn''t let it go, even if the news was removed from the trending


    list on Twitter.

 Chapter 632 Hunted

    Chapter 632 Hunted


    Chapter 632 Hunted


    As long as Laura showed up, the paparazzi would always fabricate stories out of thin air, even if she


    didn''t say anything.


    Thinking of this, Laura told the driver, with her face sullen,


    "Turn around. To Orchid Vi."


    The driver knew that ce, so he turned the car around and left as he was told.


    Twenty minutester, the car stopped at the gate of Orchid Vi.


    Fortunately, no one else knew about this ce, so it was a safety zone.


    Laura got off the car, while Nicole followed behind carrying a lot of bags. Just as the two of them


    walked into the house, Laura''s phone suddenly rang.


    She nced at the caller ID. It was from her mother.


    Laura answered the phone without thinking.


    Fannie''s gentle voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Have you got home, Laura?"


    Laura had told Fannie before that she would go back home today after the shooting was over, and that


    was why Fannie called her.


    Laura''s grim face softened a little and she replied, "Yes, I just got home. How are you feeling, mom?"


    Fannie smiled, "I''m great. Even the doctor said I''m recovering quickly. It won''t be long before I''m


    discharged."


    Laura was relieved to hear that.


    This was one of the few good things she had heard recently.


    Laura smiled and said, "That''s great. I''ll pick you up when you''re discharged."


    Fannie replied, "It''s OK. If you''re too busy at work, I cane home myself."


    Staring at the mansion in front of her, Laura chuckled.


    "No way. How can youe back on your own without knowing where I live now?"


    Fannie was surprised to hear that.


    "Of course, I know where you live... The apartment on Lancaster Road?"


    Now that this topic was brought up, Laura breathed a sigh with resignation.


    "I can''t live there for the moment, and I''ve moved to somewhere elseter. I''ll bring you over when you


    leave the hospital."


    Fannie paused and asked with concern, "What happened? Why can''t you live there?"


    Fannie had been recovering and barely touched her phone these days, so she had no idea what had


    happened online.


    Besides, as an elderlydy, she felt awkward with applications such as Twitter.


    Therefore, Fannie hadn''t found out that Laura was cyberbullied.


    In fact, it was a good thing for Laura.


    After all, Fannie could do nothing about it but worry for her.


    That wouldn''t help Laura at all.


    Laurapressed her lips and exined, "Nothing. I''ll tell you when you''re discharged."


    Hearing that, Fannie nodded despite worries about her daughter.


    Laura hung up and went into the house with Nicole.


    No one lived here usually and the house was empty.


    Laura asked Nicole to put down the bags before she went home.


    She then got upstairs to take a shower. Then she blow-dried her hair as she checked her phone.


    Maria had already sent her schedule for the next few days to her.


    Laura skimmed through it, finding that she wouldn''t be shooting any movies in the near future.


    She did have to take some promotional photos abroad for a make-up brand two dayster.


    So the next two days were her days off.


    Laura thought for a moment and called Max.


    "What are you doing?"


    Max''s muffled voice came from the other side of the phone. "Nothing. You''re home?"


    Laura didn''t notice anything wrong with his tone but nodded.


    "Yes, I just got here. I can''t stay in my apartment for now, so I came to our vi."


    Max asked, "Did you miss me?"


    Laura chuckled despite herself.


    But she refused to sweet talk him.


    So she replied with a smirk, "Not at all."


    Max snorted, "Hey naughty, I''ll give you a lesson when I''m back!"


    Of course, Laura knew Max was asking for her attention.


    She shot a nce at the clock and asked, "When will youe home?"


    "Soon."


    Max hadn''t nned to go back so early, but since Laura was home now, he couldn''t wait to see her.


    Laura nodded and said, "OK, let''s talk then. I''m hanging up."


    "OK."


    Laura had a rest after she hung up. Now that she had taken a shower, it was almost noon now, and she


    walked downstairs to the kitchen.


    It was true that no one lived in this house, but Max asked someone to put fresh ingredients into the


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    fridge every day so that Laura wouldn''t starve whenever she came.


    Laura came to the kitchen and took the ingredients she needed out of the fridge.


    Since she had nothing else to do, she might as well cook some lunch.


    Laura was good at cooking. However, since she hadn''t cooked for some time, she was out of practice.


    But Laura could just refresh her memory by looking at the cookbook, and then she would pull it off.


    Laura had a simple n.


    Since there were only two people, she didn''t need to cook too much food.


    Therefore, she was going to make some sd, spaghetti, and seafood soup.


    With all the ingredients ready, she started to cook.


    When Max got home, he smelled some nice aroma at the front door.


    Surprised, he raised his eyebrows.


    He changed his shoes, walked in, and saw that familiar figure standing in the kitchen with her back to


    him, busy cooking.


    Max beamed a warm smile.


    The sight before his eyes softened the deepest and darkest part of his heart.


    Warm, peaceful, reassuring, and soothing, how long had it been since thest time he saw a scene like


    this?


    Max leaned against the door and stared at Laura without making any noise.


    Focusing her work, Laura hadn''t noticed his arrival at all until she turned to grab a bowl todle the


    soup.


    The moment she turned around, she saw Max leaning against the door cozily.


    It startled her, but the next moment, she asked him with a smile, "What are you doing? You scared me


    a bit."


    Max dropped his arms, walked up to Laura, and took her in his arms.


    "What makes you want to cook?"


    Laura could tell that he talked to her with the most gentle, doting tone.


    She stared at him yfully and smiled, "It''s not like I''ve never cooked before. Who cooked your


    noodles the other day?"


    Max burst intoughter, and nodded, "You did."


    Now Laura thought about it and couldn''t helpughing because she found herself being totally childish.

 Chapter 633 He Got Hurt

    Chapter 633 He Got Hurt


    Chapter 633 He Got Hurt


    "All right. I had nothing better to do, and there were some perfectly nice ingredients in the fridge, so I


    cooked. Just wait in the dining room. Lunch will be ready soon."


    Max nodded before adding.


    "Let me help you set the table."


    Laura didn''t stop him.


    Max took the forks and knives and walked out.


    Soon, the soup was ready.


    Laura put the soup and the dishes on the table. Finally, lunch started.


    She was indeed a good cook. Even if she hadn''t cooked for ages, the food was still delicious.


    Max was happy that she cooked for him, so he ate more than usual.


    After lunch, Max volunteered to do the dishes.


    Laura just let him.


    However, after Max went to the kitchen with the dishes, she found that she had overestimated his


    ability to do housework.


    She heard him give a cry in the kitchen, which was followed closely by a loud crash.


    A te shattered into pieces on the floor.


    "What''s going on?"


    Laura rushed into the kitchen to check on Max...


    ... Only to see him waving his hands at her in haste. "Oh... Nothing."


    He bent over to pick up the broken pieces as he spoke.


    Nerves kicking in, Laura blurted out, "Careful..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, the broken piece had left a small cut on his finger.


    Suddenly, blood gushed out of the wound.


    Nervous, Laura rushed over to help.


    "What''s going on?"


    Max frowned at the small cut on his finger.


    He put his hand behind his back, trying to hide it.


    "I''m fine. I didn''t get hurt."


    But how could he hide anything from Laura?


    She grabbed his hand and snapped, "Stop Lying!"


    Max paused for a moment, letting Laura have his hand.


    Laura held his hand, feeling sorry to see a small cut on his finger.


    "Does it hurt? Hold on. I''ll go get the medical kit."


    She turned around and was about to walk away as she spoke.


    But before she took a step, she was dragged into his arms, with her cheek leaning on his warm chest.


    Max held her and said, "Don''t bother. It doesn''t hurt."


    Laura was mad hearing that.


    "Ohe on. It''s a big cut. We have to do something about it! Let me get the first-aid kit."


    Max chuckled behind her back.


    Laura was annoyed to see him stillughing when he hurt himself.


    Max let go of her arm and turned her around to face him.


    Then he smiled, "Laura, I''m happy to see you care so much about me."


    She froze.


    She never expected that Max would be thinking about this.


    Laura found what he said was ridiculous, "Sounds like I didn''t care about you before."


    Max puckered his lips, saying nothing.


    Having said that, Laura now realized that she hadn''t paid much attention to him in the past.


    She blushed.


    After some time, she pulled herself free.


    "Well, let go of me now. Let''s do something about your wound."


    This time, Max let her go.


    Laura went to the living room and found the medical kit immediately.


    She came back to the kitchen with it, put some ointment on his finger.


    In fact, a small cut was nothing to Max.


    But he couldn''t stop Laura from taking it seriously.


    Besides, he enjoyed the feeling of being the center of her attention.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Max''s lips curved into a smirk as he thought of this.


    Laura grumbled as she applied the ointment, "It looks like a minor injury, but it might get worse if


    handled improperly."


    Listening to her, Max knew Laura was really worried about him, his heart filled with warmth.


    The wound was dressed soon.


    Laura looked at the broken pieces on the floor and the unwashed dishes in the sink, saying, "Get out of


    here and let me deal with all this."


    Max felt a little embarrassed.


    "But you''ve been working hard today, and I..."


    "But you''re not helping here. Just get out."


    Laura pushed Max out of the kitchen as she spoke.


    Max had no choice but to stand outside the kitchen.


    He was born into a rich family, and always had maids to serve him.


    He didn''t need to worry about household chores at home, nor had he ever washed a cup before.


    Max had never thought this would be a problem, but today, he felt embarrassed somehow, as well as


    guilty.


    "Laura, do you think I''m a good-for-nothing?"


    With that in mind, he asked in an injured tone.


    Shocked, Laura looked up at him.


    She noticed the disappointment in his eyes and suddenly realized something, bursting outughing.


    Watching her, Max knew with much more certainty that Laura must beughing at him.


    His face darkened all of a sudden.


    Laura shook her hands at once and smiled, "I''m notughing at you. We all have our strengths and


    weaknesses. Just be good at what you should do. Don''t worry about this. It''s just housework. No big


    deal."


    She was telling the truth.


    They were both very busy.


    They hardly had the time to eat at home, nor did they have the time for housework.


    Max''s face brightened up when he heard what she said.


    After she was done cleaning up the kitchen, they went upstairs.


    Since they had nothing to do, the two took a nap.


    When Laura got up in the afternoon, Maria called her to confirm the schedule from the day after


    tomorrow with her.


    Laura asked for only one thing: the shooting had to be done in three days.


    Because she needed toe back to pick up her mother from the hospital three dayster.


    Maria agreed to negotiate with the brand owner about this, and Laura could take off once the date was


    settled.


    Two dayster, Laura flew to Lessia.


    This time, she was doing a photo shoot for a luxury fashion brand, so the shooting location was set in a


    fancy building.


    Laura arrived the night before the shooting began. Since the lighting wasn''t good enough for the


    shooting at night, it would start the next day.


    Laura checked in and sent a text message to Max right away, telling him she had arrived safely.


    She had thought she would get a reply immediately.


    However, she hadn''t received one after a long time.


    Staring at the phone, Laura frowned.


    She was a little surprised, but she put it behind her at the thought that Max might be busy with


    something.


    So she didn''t think a whole lot of it.


    The shooting officially started the next day.

 Chapter 634 A Temporary Assistant

    Chapter 634 A Temporary Assistant


    Chapter 634 A Temporary Assistant


    The make-up artist was putting on make-up for Laura.


    Just at this moment, a staff member walked up to her.


    "Excuse me, Laura, but... your assistant just said she suddenly got an upset stomach and that she


    wanted to ask for a leave. We''ll arrange for another assistant to help you for the next few days. Is that


    OK with you?"


    Laura was shocked to hear that.


    She didn''t catch on at first.


    Nicole was ill?


    Laura asked in surprise, "Howe I know nothing of it? Where is she now?"


    The staff member replied hesitantly, "She''s... off to the hospital. Maybe she got ill so suddenly that she


    didn''t have the time to tell you, so she asked me to deliver the message for her. Since we have a lot to


    do these days, we''ll just arrange for a temporary assistant for you. Are you fine with it?"


    Laura nodded, "Of course."


    Actually, she wasn''t fussy about stuff like this, but howe Nicole got ill out of the blue?


    She was wellst night!


    With that in mind, Laura called Nicole.


    The phone was answered at once, and Nicole''s weak voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Hey, Laura. I''m so sorry. I don''t feel well and I don''t know why. I might not be able to work today."


    Lauraforted her immediately, "It''s alright. Don''t think about work anymore. How are you feeling


    now? What did the doctor say?"


    Nicole felt guiltier upon hearing that.


    But thinking of what her boss had told her, she could only force herself to answer, "I... I''m alright. It''s


    just stomach flu, I assume. Maybe I just need to take a rest."


    Relief surged through Laura as she heard what Nicole said.


    "Well, fine then. Have a good rest. If there''s anything, call me."


    Nicole replied at once, "OK. Thank you, Laura."


    Laura hung up.


    After that, she told the staff member, "OK. Bring her over."


    The staff member agreed at once and left.


    Before long, a temporary assistant was brought to her.


    Meanwhile, Laura kept her eyes shut because the make-up artist was putting on eye make-up for her.


    Eye make-up was the most important part of the whole look and every detail had to be perfect, so


    Laura had to be cooperative and keep her eyes closed during the whole time.


    Even if she had to open her eyes, she closed them right after.


    The staff member brought the assistant to her and introduced the person to her. "Laura, your temporary


    assistant will take care of you for the next few days."


    Laura opened her eyes slightly and said, "OK. Go ahead with your work."


    The staff member nodded and left.


    Laura was surprised to see her new assistant, Leslie.


    Because he was a man. Laura had assumed that she would get a female assistant.


    Besides, she found him familiar.


    Her new assistant was tall, about six foot one. He was wearing baggy sportswear with a bucket hat on


    his head. Unshaven, he was standing against the light with his head down, so Laura couldn''t see his


    face clearly.


    But somehow, he looked so familiar to her.


    But Laura thought no more of him. After all, she would never know the man in front of her was actually


    the one she was most familiar with.


    She just took him as a freak, who was dressed in baggy clothes to make himself look more stylish or


    something like that.


    Laura, nevertheless, didn''tment on it because she met him for the first time, and besides, he was


    just a temporary assistant.


    She looked back and closed her eyes, letting the make-up artist do his work as she told Leslie what he


    should do before she stopped talking.


    Leslie said nothing but grunted. Then he went to make preparations for the shooting in the afternoon as


    he was told.


    Half an hourter, the make-up artist finished his work.


    Laura went to get changed. She put on the jewels for the shooting and started modeling.


    Every second counted for fashion shoots.


    Because the photographer had to make full use of natural light, and they couldn''t afford to waste a


    single minute.


    Therefore, they had to finish the shooting without a break.


    After a long day of hard work, Laura felt dead on her feet.


    The good news was that the photographer was quite obsessive about the lighting, so they called it a


    day as soon as the sun went down.


    Finally, Laura had a chance to take a break.


    The shooting site was quite far away from the hotel. The crew drove back in two cars.


    Apart from Laura and Leslie, another few staff members would go in this car too, along with some


    props.


    Laura couldn''t leave until the crew finished packing up.


    She was too tired to even move, so she just sat down on the steps and took a break while waiting for


    them.


    Just at this point, someone passed a thermos to her.


    Laura caught a glimpse of it and turned around, only to see her new assistant, Leslie.


    "What''s this?"


    She took the thermos cup and asked.


    Leslie answered her in a quiet voice, "Honey water."


    Laura paused.


    She loved drinking honey water, especially when she was exhausted.


    Only Nicole and the few people close to her knew it.


    But how could the man before her, who she had never met before, know a cup of honey water was the


    thing she needed the most right now?


    Laura unscrewed the lid and took a sip with doubt.


    The sweetened hot water flowed into her throat and warmed her chest.


    Her heart seemed to have grown warm as well.


    She turned to Leslie and said, "Thank you."


    Leslie gave a slight smile, but it wasn''t obvious underneath his untrimmed beard.


    Staring at him, Laura found him more and more familiar.


    She couldn''t help but ask out of curiosity, "Have we met before?"


    Leslie froze. Apparently, he didn''t expect her to ask this question.


    The next moment, he beamed a pleasant smile at her, saying nothing.


    Laura realized that this man rarely speak.


    She hardly heard him talking.


    While she was wondering, Laura suddenly saw Leslie reaching out to signal her to stretch out her


    hand.


    Not knowing what he was going to do, Laura stretched out her hand with curiosity.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She had thought he was about to lead her somewhere, but unexpectedly, her palm became itchy and


    she saw him writing something down quickly in her palm.


    Laura''s brow twitched, her cheeks burning all of a sudden.


    She jerked her hand back.

 Chapter 635 HeS Messing Around

    Chapter 635 He''S Messing Around


    Chapter 635 He''s Messing around


    "What... What do you mean by that?"


    Laura saw clearly what he wrote down in her palm.


    It was "I love you".


    He said he loved her.


    What was going on?


    Laura was taken aback because Leslie was nothing but a temporary assistant in her eye.


    The two of them didn''t even know each other.


    Most importantly, she was married.


    Even if it was a hidden one, she had promised Max that she would never cheat on him.


    Laura''s face grew grim as she thought so.


    She stared at the man in front of her and said seriously, "Don''t make jokes like this anymore. I''m your


    boss, and you''re my assistant. Don''t cross the line, you get it?"


    She had assumed that Leslie would hold himself back after she warned him.


    Unexpectedly, his smile widened.


    Laura got angry.


    "Hey you, don''t push your luck! I''ll fire you if you keep acting this way!"


    She turned around and was about to leave as she spoke.


    Just at this moment, a familiar voice rang out.


    "Laura."


    Shocked, Laura looked back in disbelief.


    The man in front of her looked around to make sure no one was paying attention to them before looking


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    back at her and tearing down the corner of the fake beard on his face.


    "Look, who am I, Laura?"


    She froze on the spot.


    She widened her eyes as if she was looking at some monster she had never seen before.


    Max asked with a grin, "Are you surprised?"


    Laura burst into a fury.


    She darted a nce at the crew not far away from them and dragged the man before her into a


    secluded corner.


    Then she lowered her voice. "Are you out of your mind, Max? Why are you here?"


    The man in front of her was exactly Max.


    No one knew how he managed to get in here in this disguise.


    No wonder she found him so familiar just now.


    But she hadn''t seen him clearly because his cheeks were covered with stubble and he was wearing a


    bucket hat.


    Now she realized he did all this on purpose!


    Laura was fuming.


    Max, nheless, stayed calm and smiled, "Hey, calm down. Don''t forget we''re married. Of course, a


    couple should go hand in hand. I''ll go wherever you go. Isn''t that a normal thing to do?"


    He looked quite proud as he spoke.


    Laura, however, was simmering with anger.


    She shot a look at him helplessly and asked, "Who else knows you''re here beside me?"


    Max raised his eyebrows, pondering.


    "Well... Only Maria and Nicole know about it."


    Maria must have known it because she was the one making arrangements for her.


    Otherwise, Laura and her team would be suspicious.


    In addition, Max came to fill Nicole''s ce.


    So Nicole must have known it too because she needed to pretend to be sick.


    Therefore, Max told no one else besides these two to avoid addedplications.


    Hearing that, Laura let out a sigh of relief.


    But the next second, she burst out, "But you can''t act so rashly! What if someone finds out?"


    Max smiled, "Don''t worry. I did a great job. If you didn''t recognize me, no one would."


    Laura sized him up and agreed with him.


    Max almost covered all his face with the stubble, and he dressed differently too. It would be hard to


    recognize him at first nce.


    Thinking of this, Laura curled her lips with disapproval.


    "But I told you you couldn''te with me, why..."


    Before Laura could finish her words, Max slipped his arms around her waist.


    Then he pulled her against his chest, dropped his head, and kissed her on the lips.


    Laura widened her eyes instantly.


    Moaning, she tried to push him away from her.


    Meanwhile, she looked around, panic-stricken.


    Max, nevertheless, ignored her reaction, held her closer, and drowned her with kisses.


    Laura got so mad that she almost burst into tears.


    They were not in the hotel, or even out of a building.


    She just dragged him to a corner in a building to have a word with him.


    Even though there was nobody around, they were still out in public, and people might see them


    anytime!


    This man was... crazy!


    Fortunately, everyone was busy packing up the props and no one paid attention to them.


    It was after a long time that Max let go of her.


    Panting, Laura was blushing with shame.


    When she scowled at him with her watery eyes, she looked more enchanting than angry.


    Suddenly, Max''s throat got dry, his voice hoarse.


    "Laura, let''s go back together three dayster."


    How could Laura say no to him? She simply stared at him.


    Admittedly, his trick worked. Now everybody knew Nicole was ill, and that she had a temporary


    assistant called Leslie.


    So, it would raise doubts if she fired him out of the blue.


    Laura couldn''t help but find it funny.


    Finally, she rolled her eyes at him and grumbled, "Careful and don''t let people find out about this. If you


    did anything stupid, people would think that we''re a thing."


    Max got upset upon hearing that, frowning.


    "What do you mean that ''people would think that we''re a thing''? We''re a thing! We''re married."


    Laura didn''t know what to say.


    She didn''t want to juggle with words with him.


    Laura shook her hand. "Alright, whatever... I need to go now, or people would get suspicious."


    Max knew she was right, so he just let her go without stopping her.


    The crew finished packing up soon and they went back to the hotel together.


    Since they were abroad, the whole crew lived in adjoining rooms.


    But Laura was the star, so her room was at the end of the corridor.


    She went back to the hotel, had dinner with the crew, and went up with the elevator.


    Then she walked straight into her room.


    Now, Max was working as a temporary worker of her team, so he also had his room.


    Some staff member said to him, "Leslie,e sleep with me tonight! There happens to be an empty


    bed next to mine."


    Laura naturally had her own room, but since the hotel rooms were expensive, the staff had to share


    rooms.


    Max''s eyebrows twitched as he heard that.

 Chapter 636 Climb Through The Window At Late Night

    Chapter 636 Climb Through The Window At Late Night


    Chapter 636 Climb Through the Window at Late Night


    The next second, he answered in a t voice, "I''m good. One of my rtives lives here. I''ll stay in his


    ce tonight."


    Hearing that, the guy was struck dumb for a second.


    "Oh, that. Is it far away? We need to get up early tomorrow morning. Can you get over here on time?"


    "Sure," said Max with a stony face.


    He nodded and stopped trying to persuade him.


    "Alright, safe drive."


    After that, he walked into his room alone.


    Laura, who was opening the door, heard everything.


    After she opened the door, she looked back and saw Max standing there. Hands in pockets, he was


    smiling at her.


    Laura put on a serious face and gave him a re.


    She didn''t bother to say anything to him and directly went into her room.


    Without dy, she closed the door and locked it up.


    Once it was done, she pped her hands in satisfaction.


    Max, how dare youe here without my permission. Let''s see what you can do now!


    Laura threw her bag aside at ease, then walked to have a shower.


    Max didn''t expect her to lock up the door.


    He actually had prepared a spare key card to her room so that he coulde when there was no one


    around.


    But unexpectedly Laura shut him out!


    Because the door was locked up inside, he couldn''t open it with the key card from the outside.


    After thinking for a while, Max suddenly turned around and walked out.


    He knew his abrupt visit had annoyed her.


    If he forced her to open the door at this moment, she would only be angrier.


    In order not to anger his wife, Max decided to take a nking maneuver to avoid arguing with Laura


    face to face.


    Right after Laura finished the shower, singing along her way out of the bathroom, she saw a shadow


    climbing up the window of her room.


    She was stunned and stiffened all over.


    The next second, she screamed,


    "AHHHHH! Ghost..."


    But before she could say another word, the man at the window quickly jumped down and covered her


    mouth.


    "Stop it, stop it. It''s me."


    It was a familiar voice. Laura was surprised and finally saw who the man was.


    In an instant, she got furious.


    "Max, what''s wrong with you? Why did you climb up the balcony in the middle of the night? I was


    almost scared to death!"


    Max, however, looked aggrieved.


    "You think I like climbing up windows? But you locked up the door, honey. I couldn''t get in."


    Saying that, he even blinked at her with his puppy eyes.


    Laura was taken aback.


    She felt speechless right now.


    Max was right.


    She indeed had locked up the door. He couldn''t get in unless he climbed through the window.


    But her room was on a very high floor. It must be super dangerous that he climbed up here.


    Thinking of that, Laura was mad again.


    Max understood his behavior was uneptable.


    He didn''t want Laura to be mad, so he immediately said somethingforting to her, "Alright, alright, I


    know I shouldn''t have done that. Please don''t be mad at me, baby."


    Laura understood it was toote to be mad now.


    It would only make both of them unhappy.


    Anyway, Max was already here. Dangerous or not, he made it.


    She could only ept the result.


    "Don''t ever do that again." She gave him a fierce re.


    Hearing that, Max knew she forgave him.


    "I promise it''ll never happen again," he smirked.


    Laura rolled her eyes at him, then dropped that topic.


    At night, the two chatted with each other, enjoying some wine in the room.


    Under the effect of the alcohol, they had sex.


    Laura had to work tomorrow, and there couldn''t be any hickeys left on her body.


    So Max was extra gentle tonight.


    Laura felt her whole body was melting in his love for her.


    They had passionate sex till after midnight.


    The next day.


    When Laura woke up, Max was already absent.


    She looked around, but failed to find him in the room. He must be gone.


    Because she was in a deep sleepst night, she had no idea when he left.


    She went to wash in the bathroom afterward and the doorbell rang.


    She changed her clothes and opened the door. The second the door was opened, she saw Max


    standing outside carrying some breakfast.


    He put back on the assistant look with a lot of mustaches. "Morning! Time for breakfast," he beamed at


    her, lifting the food up.


    Laura was surprised and felt lost in his smile.


    It seemed that they weren''t abroad now, but still at home and lived the same life.


    But her reason dragged her back to reality.


    There were many people outside. On this floor stayed the whole crew. If they weren''t careful enough,


    they could easily be caught by passers-by.


    So Laura controlled her emotions.


    After giving a nod, she moved aside and let him in.


    "Thanks."


    Max handed the breakfast to her, then went to pack up the stuff she might need for today''s shooting,


    like her lipstick, her mug, and something else.


    Sitting over there, Laura enjoyed her breakfast, watching him busy packing for her.


    She suddenly felt he was quite good at this.


    With him by her side, she somehow was in a better mood than being alone with Nicole at work.


    At least, she felt much safer.


    A satisfied smile quietly appeared on her lips.


    In order to act more like her assistant, Max had learned a lot about this job.


    So he was very skilled at it now.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After having breakfast, Laura went to finish the work Max hadn''t done yet.


    Although Max seemed professional, she didn''t forget he was the heir of the Nixon family.


    He was born with a silver spoon in his mouth, but now he offered to be her assistant.


    It actually wasn''t a beautiful picture.


    So Laura would rather pack up on her own.


    Besides, men could never be as attentive as women.


    There was a huge difference between men and women after all.


    Laura needed some personal items. If one didn''t know her very well, the job couldn''t be done perfectly.


    Max understood her very well in some aspects. But as a typical straight man, it was hard for him to


    <ppletely understand what a woman really needed.

 Chapter 637 Obsessed With Her

    Chapter 637 Obsessed With Her


    Chapter 637 Obsessed with Her


    Max didn''t stop her.


    He let her pack up by herself, while he sat aside to read the morning newspaper.


    As a result, the "assistant" was enjoying himself, and she was doing the job.


    After a nce at him, Laura gave a sigh.


    "Oh, I forgot to askst night. How''s Nicole now? Where did you put her when you came over?"


    At this moment, the door was closed. There was no outsider in the room, so she could ask about


    Nicole.


    Max smirked and said, "I sent her home. There is nothing she can do here anyway."


    Knowing that, Laura put on a resigned look.


    But it was a good thing that he sent Nicole home.


    At least no one would find out that he actually wasn''t her assistant.


    Thinking of that, Laura was relieved.


    After packing up her stuff, someone called and told her there was already a car waiting for them


    downstairs.


    Laura then took Max out together.


    They were going to shoot at three ces today.


    All of them were well-known local attractions.


    Although the product Laura endorsed was jewelry, for the sake of the effect of the ad, they chose to


    shoot on location outdoors.


    The scenery here was picturesque, which perfectly matched the jewels she wore.


    But Laura wasn''t fully rxed for the whole day today.


    Perhaps it was because of Max.


    She always felt a pair of eyes was fixed on her.


    As soon as she turned around, she indeed saw Max smiling at her with his jawid in his palm.


    The leer on his face was telling everyone that this stunningly beautiful woman was his wife.


    He was very proud of her.


    Laura felt a little shy and embarrassed.


    But she must control herself on cameras.


    So she deliberately moved her sight away from him.


    But Max wouldn''t stop.


    His wife was so pretty!


    She was morous wearing that jewelry.


    In fact, she was even more attractive than that jewelry.


    Filled with pride, Max could hardly move his eyes away from her hot wife.


    Let alone Laura, but everyone there noticed his abnormal behavior.


    They didn''t think much about it and only felt the new assistant was a little unprofessional.


    How could she work properly under his leer!


    But surprisingly, Laura wasn''t affected by Max at all. She finished her work perfectly well today.


    Actually, Max did affect her in a good way.


    The set of jewelry she was wearing today was called First Love.


    It meant beautiful sweet pure love.


    So she had a look with pink make-up.


    Matched with a pink floral dress, she looked like a fairy from the tale.


    The photographer was slightly worried at first that she might not be able to show the feeling of first love.


    After all, it was something that could only be felt than told.


    People could learn everything from practice after birth.


    But first love only happened once in one''s life. No matter how you practiced afterward, it was gone


    once you missed it.


    Bodynguage could be deceptive, but our eyes couldn''t.


    Eyes were the window to everything one had done or been through.


    Laura wasn''t young and her name was always in the most popr gossip news.


    So the photographer didn''t expect to see pure love from her eyes.


    But the miracle happened!


    He could clearly feel Laura waspletely different today from yesterday.


    The shyness in her eyes showed the feeling of first love.


    It was quite unbelievable!


    The photographer didn''t know how Laura managed to do that, but he knew he must catch it right away.


    Laura wasn''t aware that the photographer had acutely caught the slight embarrassment caused by Max


    on her face.


    She only did her best to do her job.


    Before long, the first group of photos was done.


    They would go to the next set for the following photos.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Laura walked down from the steps and went to have a rest. Max immediately handed over a Thermos


    to her.


    She took it and had a drink, then was surprised.


    There was something sweet in the water, which tasted quite nice.


    "What''s in it?" she asked.


    "Something nutritious. You''re going to have a long day. It''s not good for your health if you don''t eat


    anything," said Max with a smile.


    In order to keep her best shape to meet the high standard for the photos, Laura ate nothing during the


    shooting, except for a few fruits and water.


    In other words, she only ate twice at work.


    In the morning and at night.


    She ate nothing at noon.


    Max knew it very well, so he added some vitamins into her water to supply her with energy.


    Laura felt quite touched by his considerate move.


    But she said nothing. She only had a few more mouthfuls of drink before putting down the sk.


    After everyone packed up, they got in a car and went to the next site.


    They were going to do the shooting in a famous church.


    It was said a lot of great people were buried under it.


    But they would only take the view above the ground.


    It would be a simple shooting.


    So it was done in only two hours.


    At 3 in the afternoon, they went to the third ce, thest set of that day.


    When they finally arrived, it was gettingte.


    Once they set up the lighting and props, they started shooting.


    By the time they were taking thest group of photos, it was already close to dusk.


    Camera in hand, the photographer told Laura how to pose, and finished thest group of photos.


    "Alright, we''re done today!" he shouted happily.


    It was a long day. And they were finally done.


    Everyone was excited and cheered.


    Laura was happy too.


    After that, the crew began to pack up the stuff.


    They finished work earlier today than yesterday. The photographer ran over and invited Laura to share


    dinner with them.


    Laura wanted to decline at first.

 Chapter 638 A Bad Guy

    Chapter 638 A Bad Guy


    Chapter 638 A Bad Guy


    Max was here. And she was afraid other people might find out their real rtionship if they spent too


    much time together.


    But she could barely say no to an enthusiastic invitation, so she epted it in the end.


    Most importantly, they only needed to work in the morning tomorrow and the work for this time would all


    be finished.


    Everyone was rxed, so they all wanted to have some fun together.


    Laura didn''t want to be the wet nket.


    With her affirmative answer, the photographer went to talk with other people about the ce for dinner


    in a good mood.


    Laura wasn''t fully rxed until now. She was finally alone.


    It was about 5. Everything was covered in the gold light at sunset.


    They now were at an ancient European castle.


    Standing on it, facing the orange sun, she was amazed by the breathtaking view.


    All of a sudden, she felt warmth from her hand.


    It was Max at her back.


    Next to her, he also gazed at the setting sun in the distance. "So beautiful," he said.


    Laura smiled and squinted in the wind.


    "Yeah, it''s amazing."


    After a while of silence, Max suddenly said, "Have you heard it?"


    "What?" Laura asked.


    "If you make a wish to the ocean or the sunset, your wish wille true," Max said.


    Laura was surprised, then turned to look at the endless ocean on the horizon.


    On the surface of the ocean, the reflected setting sun seemed to be washed into shattered pieces of


    gold by the waves. The sea water was dyed red.


    A faint smile appeared on her face.


    "Do you believe it?"


    "I believe in everything beautiful," Max replied.


    Laura was struck dumb for a second.


    But she soon understood it.


    It wasn''t a lie.


    He indeed believed in everything beautiful.


    Max seemed to be a yboy on the outside, but he actually cherished sincere rtionships.


    He was clearly aware of the forces of darkness in this world, but he refused to join them. He chose to


    stay kind and simple instead.


    He was still a kid at heart.


    Laura felt greatly encouraged.


    All of a sudden, Max held her hand tight.


    "There are people behind us," she immediately said, feeling a little nervous.


    "So what?"


    Max smiled, "They are upied. No one is watching us."


    It was true, but Laura was still slightly worried.


    At the same time, she somehow felt the pleasure of having an affair.


    Gee, she was as bad as him now!


    By a step ahead, Max covered her in his arms.


    Laura was petite, and he was about 6''1 feet tall. So he could easily cover her with his body.


    "How''s that? Nobody can see you now. They won''t know you''re in my arms. We can enjoy the beautiful


    sunset together for a while." said Max with a smile. Laura didn''t understand what he was doing until this


    moment.


    Pressed to him, she felt her heart was racing.


    At this time, she found it was impossible to say no to him.


    So she only gave a nod.


    Max''s face broke into a beam.


    That was the happiest moment in his life.


    In silence, the two stood there to the ocean and the setting sun, enjoying the rare pleasant peace.


    Time passed.


    All of a sudden, someone shouted, "Where is Laura? Does anyone see her? Wasn''t she right here?"


    Laura came back to her senses at once, then pushed Max''s arms in a hurry.


    "Let me go. They''re looking for me," she said in a lowered voice.


    Max cocked his eyebrow and did what she asked.


    But he quickly kissed her lips when she left his arms.


    Jesus Christ!


    Laura was stunned standing there. What did he do to her?


    Max gave her a smile of satisfaction, then swiftly slid to the other side of the stairs.


    Someone soon came over and found her.


    "Oh, you''re here. Everyone''s looking for you. Everything''s packed up. We should go back now."


    Laura nodded.


    As she walked away, she gave a nce at the stairs.


    No one was there and Max already disappeared. She didn''t know where he went.


    Without dy, Laura stepped out along with her coworker.


    Tasting the cold kiss left by him on her lips, she was trembling in excitement.


    It wasn''t until they were at the front of cars that Laura finally saw Max wrapped in a ck coat walking


    over from afar.


    As Laura''s assistant, he certainly should go back with her.


    But there was a gap between their status in the crew, so they couldn''t sit in the same car.


    Laurapressed her lips and said nothing. Then she got in a car.


    Before long, they reached the hotel.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Because they were all exhausted, they didn''t dine at a far ce, but in the dining hall on the second


    floor of the hotel.


    Back in her room, Laura went to take a shower and changed her clothes.


    The dramatic make-up and dress she wore were for today''s shooting.


    Now that her work was finished, she put on a casual sweat with light make-up, looking energetic and


    essible.


    Because she was the focus of the crew, everyone surrounded her after all the staff was present.


    Laura couldn''t drink much, so she said she couldn''t go on after having a few cups.


    Not far away, Max saw it at another table and was worried about her.


    He wanted to help her out but was stopped by a look on her face.


    She smiled at the people, "I really shouldn''t keep drinking like this. Or I won''t be able to get up


    tomorrow for work. It''s gettingte. Why don''t we call it a day? We can have another party again after


    we fly back home."


    Hearing that, everyone agreed and they all went back to have a rest.


    Laura found Max somehow was earlier than her back to her room.


    After what had happenedst night, she didn''t dare to lock the door up now.


    So Max could directly get in with the key card.


    "When did youe up? I didn''t see you," she asked, taking off her scarf and coat.

 Chapter 639 He Is Jealous

    Chapter 639 He Is Jealous


    Chapter 639 He Is Jealous


    A nce at her, Max snorted.


    "Oh, I didn''t know you were watching me. I thought you were too busy talking with them!"


    Laura stopped undressing and looked at him in confusion.


    Her mind went nk for a few seconds, then she finally realized he was being jealous.


    "Ohe on!"


    Laura felt it was ridiculously funny.


    Max sniffed but said nothing.


    After Laura put away her scarf and coat, she walked over and squatted down before him to observe his


    face. He indeed seemed to be in a bad mood.


    "I just shared a meal with my coworkers. I didn''t drink much. Don''t be so unreasonable," she said with a


    smile.


    Max pouted.


    He knew he was being unreasonable.


    But he was very protective of her.


    He didn''t want her to beam at other men as well.


    He couldn''t stand it when she drank with them.


    After thinking for a while, he said, "Fine, I shouldn''t be so unreasonable today. But I hate those men


    staring at you like that. Laura, you know what I mean. I didn''t do anything this time because I don''t want


    you to look bad in front of your coworkers and because of the promise I gave to my mother. But I don''t


    want it to happen again."


    Laura frowned.


    In fact, she knew what the photographer was implying to her tonight, but unspoken rules were


    everywhere in the show business.


    It was hard to tell what was right and what was wrong sometimes with arge gray area.


    Not everyone could say no to unspoken rules in this game.


    Laura didn''t know how to exin this to Max.


    From his position, he could barely understand it.


    He was born into a wealthy family and didn''t need to submit to humiliation.


    It was impossible for him to be subservient to others.


    In the end, Laura gave a sigh, then went to sit next to him.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know you were ufortable about this. It won''t happen again."


    Once she finished, she slightly lowered her head.


    Although she apologized, she clearly sounded tired and resigned.


    Max''s heart ached for her.


    He didn''t want to me her. As a man, he was reluctant to see his wife embarrassed. He wanted to


    protect her.


    But the photographer didn''t do anything too far.


    He even didn''t have a reason to teach him a lesson.


    Seeing Laura being so upset, he reached out to pull her into his arms.


    "Honey, I know you love acting. And it''s good that you chase your dream. But bear it in your mind that


    you''re my wife. We''re a legal couple. No one, except me, in this world can bully you. You don''t need to


    be subservient to others either."


    "I can give you whatever you want. Whatever your dream is, I can pave the way for you towards it. I


    don''t want any man to look at you like that again. I hope you can stay with me and never leave me."


    Laura was pressed tight to his chest.


    She could hear his heartbeat and feel his warmth.


    It felt so good that she melted into his embrace.


    After a long while, she slowly reached out her arms to hug him too.


    "I know. And I won''t leave you", she said gently.


    In silence, both of them enjoyed the hug for a while, then Laura suddenly remembered something. "Oh,


    I have something for you."


    "What is it?" Max let her go and asked.


    "Wait a sec," Laura beamed.


    After that, she walked out of his arms towards the door.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When she came back just then, she hung her bag on the stand by the door.


    She took it, then stepped to Max.


    After sitting down on the sofa, she drew out a pair of keychains.


    "I found these beautiful keychains after I arrived here. I didn''t know you came too. So I nned to give


    it to you when we''re home. I was busy and forgot about it. Now, this is for you."


    The keychains were two characters: a boy and a girl.


    They were obviously a couple.


    They weren''t expensive, but were quite delicate and meaningful.


    Max''s heart melted in an instant.


    Laura gave the boy''s keychain to him andughed, "Will you think it''s too childish?"


    Max was the heir of the Nixon family after all. It was indeed amusing if he carried such a keychain with


    him.


    Unexpectedly, Max took it in happiness, "Not at all! I like it."


    He held the keychain in his palm. After sizing it up, he looked at hers.


    All of a sudden, he exchanged his with hers.


    "What are you doing? The girl is mine," said Laura.


    Max directly attached his car key to the girl''s keychain.


    "Since this is our love token, I should have yours and you should have mine. It means we''re always


    together," he said and covered the boy''s keychain with her fingers.


    Laura was taken aback but had to agree on that.


    But...


    She gave a nce at the car key of a luxury sports car in his hand, feeling it was still quite amusing.


    "Do you really think it matches you?"


    Maxughed and kissed her lips.


    "I love whatever you send me."


    Sweet nothings were always so warm.


    Laura beamed and attached her keys to the boy''s keychain.


    The two cuddled for a while longer on the sofa, then went to take a shower and sleep.


    The next day, Laura smoothly finished her work.


    The crew took a flight back home right in the afternoon.


    It was a regr business trip.


    The next work on Laura''s schedule would be seven dayster.


    She specially told Maria to clear her schedule for a few days because her mother was about to be


    discharged from the hospital.


    There was also another very important thing.


    She would help her mother divorce Diego.


    Upon thinking of that, Laura became serious.


    The result of the investigation hade out. Diego hadmitted homicides and would be sentenced


    to death. But it wasn''t executed yet.


    If Laura''s mother couldn''t divorce him before he died, her mother would be known as a murderer''s wife


    for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 640 Leave The Hospital

    Chapter 640 Leave The Hospital


    Chapter 640 Leave the Hospital


    And she would be a murderer''s daughter.


    Even if her so-called father had never fulfilled his duty for a day.


    Even if she wasn''t connected to that man by blood at all.


    People would think they were guilty too.


    Laura was determined to remove that stain off the reputation of her and her mother.


    She wasn''t kicking Diego when he was down. But upon thinking of what he had done to her and her


    mother over the past years, she felt it was so disgusting to have any rtionship with him.


    She must help her mother have the divorce.


    After receiving some treatment, Fannie was much better now.


    Her wound healed fast under the doctors'' care.


    When she had a call with her mother this morning, she even felt her mother sounded much younger


    now.


    Even the doctor said her mother was in very good condition.


    As long as her mother stayed emotionally stable, didn''t do any heavy work, and had a regr medical


    check-up, Fannie would be fine.


    It was absolutely good news for Laura.


    After all, her mother was her only family member during these years. She couldn''t live without her.


    Now she had Max.


    But it didn''t mean her mother was less important in her heart.


    On the contrary, her mother meant more to her.


    Thinking of that, a problem dawned on Laura.


    She and Max became together hastily. They even had their marriage certificate dramatically. So her


    mother actually didn''t know they were already married.


    Yes, Laura''s mother had no idea that her daughter was already married.


    She should be mad when she learned about it.


    Laura wasn''t afraid that her mother would be mad at her. But Fannie just went through surgery, which


    might cause her to be emotional if she heard about the shocking news, which was not good for her


    health.


    Laura med herself for that.


    She was too busy recently and forgot to tell her mother.


    It would be much more difficult for her to exin now.


    However, Laura wasn''t aware that Fannie had already known that they were together.


    After all, Fannie was a sophisticated woman.


    When Max helped her transfer to a new hospital, she knew he had a special rtionship with Laura


    given the way they got along with each other.


    But Laura refused to admit it back then. And she was unwilling to meddle.


    If she meddled, she might actually make things worse. It wasn''t what she wanted.


    So Laura''s mother said nothing about it.


    In that case, both Laura and her mother were waiting for each other to bring it up.


    Luckily, Laura soon came home.


    The next day, her mother would leave the hospital.


    Max knew the date, so he had already arranged for servants and attendants to wait in Orchid Vi.


    As soon as Laura''s mother came, they were ready to serve her.


    Laura went to pick up her mother in person.


    Fannie hadn''t seen her for a long time, so they kissed and hugged once they met again.


    Both of them were super excited.


    In case her mother was overwhelmed, Laura finished the procedures of discharging from the hospital at


    once.


    Max was also here today.


    This was St. Peter''s Hospital invested by him.


    It was under tight security, so he wasn''t afraid anyone would secretly take photos of him.


    And no outsider knew Laura''s mother stayed here.


    When Fannie saw them show up together, she knew they might already be together.


    But she still pretended to know nothing.


    She was just obviously happy when she saw Max.


    "Hi, Max, so nice to see you today. Aren''t you upied with work today? How are you these days?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    she asked with a beam.


    Max respectfully answered, "Nice to see you too, Mrs. Davies. Laura and I came to pick you up. I''m not


    busy recently. And I''m good."


    He seemed to be an obedient kid.


    It was the first time that Laura had ever seen him like that.


    She couldn''t help but snort withughter.


    A loving re at him, she knocked her elbow against his arm, then said to her mother, "Mom, I need to


    tell you something after we leave the hospital."


    Laura''s mother actually knew what she was going to say.


    She and Max were like enemies at theirst meeting.


    But now they were like a loving couple.


    They must be in love.


    Laura''s mother was the older generation, so she didn''t think further about their rtionship. She


    thought they were just dating. It was impossible for her to think that they were already married.


    Laura didn''t rush to tell her mother. They were still in the hospital after all.


    Although there was tight security, they better talk about that at home in case any idents happened.


    Before long, they reached Orchid Vi.


    All the servants were waiting at the gate.


    This was also Laura''s first meeting with them.


    She used to live somewhere else, so the servants didn''te here until now.


    The housekeeper was a middle-aged woman named Lucy. And there were servants to do the


    housework and take care of Laura''s mother.


    As soon as Fannie showed up, they all bowed with great respect and greeted her, "Wee home,


    Mrs. Davies!"


    Laura''s mother was scared and put on an embarrassed smile, "Thanks. Hello!"


    At the same time, she quietly pulled the corner of Laura''s clothes.


    "Laura, when did you buy such arge house? There are so many maids too. It must cost a lot of


    money! Only two of us live here. We don''t need so many servants."


    Laura smiled resignedly.


    It wasn''t her idea.


    Max had settled everything for her.


    And she didn''t live alone.


    Fannie just had surgery and couldn''t do any housework. It wasn''t a bad thing that Max arranged for so


    many servants to take care of them.


    It was a veryrge house, and servants were necessary.


    After thinking for a while, Laura exined, "Mom, let me show you around first and see if you like it


    here. They do different jobs. Because it''s a big house, we need people to help."


    Fannie nodded and walked inside with her support.


    Actually, Max bought this house especially for them.

 Chapter 641 Taking Her Home

    Chapter 641 Taking Her Home


    Chapter 641 Taking Her Home


    What Laura didn''t know was that the ownership of this vi belonged to her.


    Max didn''t tell her anything, including the people who were hired to take care of Mrs. Davies.


    He all did background checks on them to make sure that they were trustworthy and reliable.


    He seemed to be more concerned about this than his own personal matters.


    This was also the reason why Laura would be so easily touched by him.


    He was really trying to help.


    And he genuinely wanted to make her life better.


    When she thought of this, she couldn''t help but turn around to give Max a grateful look.


    At that moment, Max didn''t say anything when Laura was showing Mrs. Davies around the house.


    As Fannie walked around, she seemed to like the vi very much.


    "It''s magnificent! It''s spacious and cozy."


    As she did so, she slightly med Laura in a whisper for spending all the money to buy a great house.


    "These things must cost you a fortune. Laura, even though you earn more money now, you can''t


    squander all of it. Just live the way we used to. In fact, I think your apartment before was pretty good."


    Laura smiled helplessly.


    "Mum, the paparazzi stayed outside my apartment 24/7. We can''t live there now. I don''t wanna be


    photographed."


    Fannie then remembered that Laura had said that she had to talk to her about the reason why she


    couldn''t live in that house, but Laura had never got the chance to tell her.


    When Fannie asked Laurast time, Laura had only said that she would tell her when she left the


    hospital.


    Now that she was out of the hospital, Laura should be able to tell her mother about this.


    Thinking of this, Fannie asked, "Laura, what was it with those reporters outside your apartment you told


    mest time?"


    Laura''s face turned gloomy on hearing this.


    She rubbed her eyebrows and said softly, "Nothing. It''s just that someone''s spreading rumors about me


    online. Mum, don''t worry. This happened before and I don''t really care."


    Fannie frowned slightly when she heard that.


    "I don''t surf the inte, so I don''t know what''s going on exactly. But, if they''ve gone too far, you could


    just sue them. So what if you are a celebrity? You deserve everyone''s respect. And you certainly can


    not be stalked to your own ce and you can''t allow them to gossip about your private life."


    Fannie was always mild-mannered, so it was a little surprised for Laura to see her mother being so


    tough about this.


    For a moment, Laura couldn''t help butugh.


    She nodded, "Okay. Mum, I got it. Don''t worry. I''ll do as you say."


    After saying that, Laura was about to tell Fannie about what happened between her and Max.


    As she thought about it, she turned around to look at Max.


    Maybe because they were in love and they connected, Max was looking right at her at the same time.


    Their eyes met. With just one look at each other, they both understood everything.


    Laura smiled at Fannie and said, "Mum, let''s go sit in the living room. There''s just something I want to


    tell you."


    Fannie saw Laura''s expression, and she felt that Laura did have something to say.


    At this moment, she was a little puzzled, "What is it?"


    "Let''s go downstairs to talk."


    Laura was in no hurry to confess. Instead, she invited her mother downstairs.


    Fannie then followed Laura and Max downstairs.


    Laura helped her mother sit down on the couch before saying, "Mum, don''t get too excited or mad at


    me when I tell you what I''m about to tell you. If you want to hit me or scold me, you cane at me.


    But you must take care of yourself."


    When she said this, Fannie was more than a little puzzled.


    Sheughed and said, "Why should I hit you and or scold you out of nowhere? What is it that you want


    to tell me?"


    Laura pursed her lips and turned her head to look at Max.


    At that moment, Max came over and looked at Fannie seriously and said, "Laura and I are married."


    Fannie didn''t know what to say.


    The news came as quite a shock.


    Although she had felt that they liked each other before, she only thought they were dating.


    However, she didn''t expect them to get married so soon.


    When she saw Fannie in a daze, Laura was afraid that she would get too emotional, which would not


    be good for her health.


    Laura rushed forward and held her mother. Then, she exined, "Mum, we didn''t mean to keep it from


    you. It''s just that we got married so suddenly. And we did it on a whim. And we''ve been very busy


    Max followed her lead and exined some more.


    "Yes. It''s my fault, Mrs. Davies. I kinda pushed Laura to marry me. I should havee to visit you, and


    maybe we could discuss the wedding together, but at that time..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Fannie.


    She looked at them with surprise and wondered, "Why are you saying sorry?"


    Both of them were stunned.


    Immediately afterward, they saw Fannie smiling slowly.


    "It''s good that you guys are married as long as you''re happy. Why do you have to be sorry? You''re both


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    adults and you have every right to decide your love life. And you don''t have to tell me everything. It''s


    OK."


    Her words stunned Laura and Max because they never expected her to be such an open-minded


    woman.


    When Laura looked at her mother, she almost didn''t recognize her.


    In fact, Laura was so nervous because she and her mother had lived together for so many years. She


    knew her mother too well.


    Because she only had one daughter, and her husband died very young, Fannie loved Laura more than


    everything.


    She was involved in Laura''s life and work.


    And she had been very concerned when it came to Laura''s love life.


    Laura still remembered when she was in high school, a boy liked her and confessed his feelings for


    her. However, Fannie turned him down for her.


    Laura assumed that her mother would be furious that she didn''t tell her anything before she got


    married.


    However, Fannie was not angry at all!


    Not only was Laura surprised, so was Max.


    ording to what he knew about Mrs. Davies, she was a widow who had only one daughter, so


    sometimes she could be a control freak to Laura.


    Later when Laura became famous, Fannie couldn''t interfere with her life too obviously.


    And Max thought that Fannie would be upset hearing that they got married without telling her.


    However, Fannie couldn''t help butugh when she saw Max and Laura''s stunned faces.


    "Okay. You don''t have to be so surprised. I admit that I was a bit strict with Laura in the past. After all,


    she''s the only daughter I have."

 Chapter 642 He Is Different

    Chapter 642 He Is Different


    Chapter 642 He Is Different


    "I only want the best for her. I don''t want her to go through what I went through.


    And after the surgery, I tend to be more open-minded and let go of a lot of things. Children have their


    own lives to live. Sometimes, as parents, we can only speak for ourselves but not for our children.


    And I can''t guarantee that she''ll definitely be happy if she lived the way I want. So instead of meddling,


    I''m going to let her do whatever she wants and love who she wants to love. She''ll be fully responsible


    for her own life."


    She paused for a moment, then looked at Laura with a gentle smile.


    "Besides, Laura is no longer the little girl who needed to ask my opinions on everything. If she loves


    you and wants to marry you, that''s enough. Nothing else matters."


    Laura''s eyes turned red instantly after hearing that.


    She was so moved that she jumped into Fannie''s arms at once. She hugged her tight and cried out,


    "Mum."


    Fannie chuckled.


    Max was also deeply moved.


    He said with gratitude, "Mrs. Davies, I promise you that I''ll be good to Laura. You''re wee to


    supervise me. If I do anything to hurt her feelings, feel free to scold me at any time."


    Mrs. Davies smiled and said, "Gee, why do you still call me Mrs. Davies?"


    Laura looked up from her mother''s arms, with her little face blushed with shyness. Then she gave him


    an angry look yfully.


    "Just call her the way I call her."


    Max seemed to be a little shy, but he was still happy to call Fannie, "Mum."


    "Alright."


    Next, Fannie went back to her room and got a bottle of nice wine from her baggage, and gave it to the


    happy couple.


    She said with a smiley face, "Since everything is happening so fast, I didn''t get to prepare any wedding


    gift for you guys. This is a bottle of wine that I''ve been keeping for years. I now give it to you and wish


    you guys a happy and longsting marriage."


    Both of them epted it with a smile.


    In a particrly good mood, Max asked the servants to do different household chores and told their


    family doctor toe over to check on his mother-inw.


    He said to her, "If you need a body check in the future, you don''t have to go to the hospital. Just call


    your doctor, and he wille and help you here."


    She was a little embarrassed, "Wouldn''t that be too much trouble?"


    Max said, "No, not at all. They are family doctors, and this is part of their service."


    Fannie smiled and epted his suggestion.


    They talked andughed all afternoon. In the evening, the new cook made a nice dinner for them to


    celebrate the good day.


    Since Fannie had just been discharged from the hospital, it would be inappropriate for her to eat too


    much greasy or spicy food. So the whole meal was nd and healthy.


    Laura opened a bottle of wine on the shelf for her and Max.


    Fannie said to Laura, "Don''t drink too much."


    Laura giggled and spat out her tongue. Then Maxughed and said, "It''s okay. We''re home now."


    Fannie thenughed, "Be careful not to spoil her."


    Laura immediately wrinkled her nose in displeasure, "Mum! I''m not spoiled! It sounds like I''m being


    unreasonable."


    Fannie pursed her lips andughed in delight.


    "Alright! You''re the most sensible girl."


    The atmosphere in the house was warm and cheerful.


    And at this time, on the other side.


    At the Nixon mansion.


    Christine had just finished her beauty treatment. As she wasing down from upstairs, she saw


    Chading back from outside.


    Chad was already in his fifties this year, but he still looked particrly young. He looked like he was in


    his 30s or something.


    Although Christine had given birth to two sons, given thefortable and wealthy life she had led over


    the years, she also looked extraordinarily young.


    Even though she was not as slim as she was before, she still looked elegant and attractive with her fair


    and tender skin.


    She stepped forward and naturally took the clothes Chad handed over to her. She asked, "Why are you


    the only one back today?"


    Chad stretched his sore shoulders and said, "Kevin is out of the country on a business trip. He


    probably won''t be back until three or four dayster."


    Now, the business affairs of Nixon Group were basically managed by Chad and Kevin together.


    Compared to Max, who had tons of hobbies and interests, and did not like to be controlled, Chad''s


    eldest son Kevin looked much more mature and reliable.


    Christine nodded hearing what he said.


    Chad looked around and frowned, "Max didn''te home again?"


    Christine sighed, "Didn''t you get used to it? It''s not like there''s anything important going on here. It


    would news if he came back!"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    After hearing what she said, Chad''s eyebrows furrowed even deeper.


    After a short while, Chad said, slightly mad, "Nonsense! How could he not care about his parents? He


    shoulde home regrly to check on us!"


    Christine saw that he was angry and smiled, "Well, you don''t have to be angry. You know him better


    than this. He''s your son. He''s got your genes I''m afraid. "


    Her words sounded like sour grapes.


    Chad froze. Something suddenly urred to him, a guilty look shed across his face.


    Then he smiled ndly at Christine and said, "Fine. Forget it. Dinner is ready, right? Let''s see what


    we''re having today."


    After saying that, he went straight to the dining room.


    Christine watched him leave as if he was avoiding her, her face sullen.


    But she dropped the topic and followed him over.


    After they finished dinner that night, Laura walked around the backyard of the vi with her mother.


    Max, on the other hand, went upstairs to the study. Now that they were legally married, he would stay


    over tonight.


    After taking a walk with her mother, Laura went back to the bedroom.


    She saw no one in there, she knew that Max must be in the study.


    So, she turned around and went to the study.


    At that moment, Max concentrated on drawing something on hisputer.


    He was different from his older brother Kevin, who had been very smart and good at everything since


    he was a child.


    With an exceptional EQ and IQ, few people his age could be as brilliant as him.


    So Max grew up knowing that he was no match for his brother.


    However, he never wanted topare himself with Kevin.


    They were interested inpletely different things and had different hobbies.


    After graduating from college, Kevin started running their family''s business at the request of their father.


    Max had asked his brother privately if he was not pleased with his father''s arrangement.

 Chapter 643 Kicking Him Off The Bed

    Chapter 643 Kicking Him Off The Bed


    Chapter 643 Kicking Him off the Bed


    However, Max didn''t expect his brother to say he wasn''t upset about this at all.


    It was a great course for Kevin to inherit the family business and make it great as ever.


    However, in Max''s opinion, it was like a kind of shackles.


    He was not interested in the family business.


    There was a time when he was forced by his father to work at thepany. At that time, he just felt on


    pins and needles as if he was dying day by day.


    He never liked these, not those cold numbers on the business list.


    What he liked were the universe and astronomy.


    His dream was to build an unprecedented space station so that more scientists and physicists could


    explore the mysteries of the universe in space.


    He found the universe fascinating and he wanted to know everything about it.


    But he certainly had invested in many businesses other than this.


    And he invested most of those businesses along with Archie or Kevin.


    He did not care much and was not very interested. He only knew that those businesses were profitable.


    So Max was kinda like an idle brat in the eyes of outsiders.


    He only focused on working on his equipment and working with some scientists, throwing his whole


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    career away - because obviously making money and doing business was the only right thing to do in


    the eyes of others.


    However, Max did not care what others said.


    In his opinion, nothing else mattered as long as he liked doing it and had fun.


    Now in the study, he was actually looking at thetest drawing of a space station sent to him by a


    physicist.


    As he was focusing on the sketch, somebody was knocking on the door of the room.


    He said, "Come in", and then saw Laura walk in.


    "It''ste. Why are you still here?"


    Laura asked.


    Max looked up from hisputer and waved at her with a smile.


    "Come over and take a look."


    Laura walked over with raised eyebrows and curiosity. Then she saw an odd drawing on theputer


    screen.


    She couldn''t help but frown, "What is this?"


    "This is a model of a spacecraft. Here is a cooling chamber, where people could be put in so that they


    would fall in hibernation with the help of top-secret technology."


    Laura froze and turned her head to look at him in surprise.


    "Hibernation?"


    "Yes." Max looked excited.


    "It''s like animals. Aren''t there many animals that hibernate in the winter? People can do that too in the


    future, which would allow people to aplish more in a limited lifetime."


    Laura couldn''t help butugh at his words.


    "So that''s what you''ve been working on."


    Max smiled and nodded.


    Suddenly, he pulled Laura over and picked her up in his arms.


    Laura was startled and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Maxughed lightly, "When this model is built, we''ll name it after our first baby. What do you say?"


    Laura was stunned for a moment.


    She wondered why he could change the topic all of a sudden.


    After a while, she couldn''t help butugh at him, "Would you be thinking too much? We just got


    married. How could we have a baby so soon?"


    However, Max''s expression instantly became serious.


    "What do you mean so soon? Look at Archie and Charlie. They all have sons, and I deserve one too!


    No way! I''m gonna have a baby."


    Laura couldn''t helpugh at his childish look.


    However, her sense led her to p his hand, "Cut it out! This isn''t a joke. We''re not ready for a baby."


    Hearing her words, Max got serious all of a sudden.


    He picked her up and headed to the bedroom.


    "Who says we''re not ready? I''m ready. I''ve been so ready for a really really long time."


    Laura eximed, "Hey, what are you doing?"


    "Making a baby."


    Laura was speechless.


    They were making love for a whole night.


    That night, Laura witnessed once again just how wild her husband could be in bed.


    There were moments when she thought she would actually die in bed.


    They had crazy sweaty sex until dawn. And they then fell asleep, both satisfied.


    The next day, they were upte.


    By the time they both got up, it was almost noon.


    Laura checked her phone and found that it was 11. Then she covered her face in slight regret.


    Reaching out, she nudged Max, who was sleeping next to her.


    Max rolled over and held her into his arms.


    He didn''t want to get up. Grumpy, he muttered, "No. Not now."


    Laura was a little mad, so she kicked him off the bed after a moment of silence.


    Max fell out of the bed in his sleep. He then finally came to his senses, looking dazed and innocent.


    He wondered where he was, what he was doing, and what had happened.


    Laura sat in bed and looked at him glumly.


    "Get up! Mum woulde to knock on our door if we stay here any longer."


    She said as she pointed at the time on the screen of her phone.


    Max then realized that it was already noon.


    Then he remembered having amazing sex with Laurast night, making his attractive sexy wife scream


    for mercy.


    He knew she loved him so much, so he didn''t talk back. He then got up from the floor, jumped over to


    give her a kiss with beaming eyes, "Okay. Getting up now and I''m gonna wash up."


    Laura grunted softly. Then Max turned around and went to the bathroom.


    When they both came downstairs, they saw Fannie already sitting on the couch in the living room,


    watching TV.


    The maids were all busy doing chores.


    Hearing their footsteps, Fannie turned around and saw theming down, and greeted them with a


    smile.


    "Oh good morning you guys. Or should I say ''Good noon''?"


    Laura could not help but blush.


    She thought her mother said that on purpose to make fun of them.


    She didn''t know what to say, so she could only re at Max, who should be responsible for this, when


    no one was watching.


    Then, she walked to her mother.


    "Mum, what are you watching?"


    "Here, I''m watching a TV show. You''re starring in it."


    Laura found out that her mother was watching a period drama she had starred in earlier.


    She felt a little embarrassed to look at herself on TV with others.


    Laura fakeughed a little and changed the subject decisively.


    "Mum, I''m going to see Diego again this afternoon. And when I settle a date with him, you can go and


    sign the divorce papers with him."


    Fannie froze, silent for a moment, then nodded.


    "Okay."


    Laura was relieved to see that her mother was not as worried as before.


    After discussing some more details with her mother, Laura went to prison in the afternoon with Max.


    Diego''s sentence had already been decided, and he was now in prison awaiting his final execution.


    Diego was obviously surprised to learn that Laura hade to see him.


    But he did not refuse to see her.

 Chapter 644 Forcing Him To Sign The Paper

    Chapter 644 Forcing Him To Sign The Paper


    Chapter 644 Forcing Him to Sign the Paper


    Laura didn''t ask Max toe along but asked him to stay outside and wait.


    She wanted to go in there alone.


    So Max let her.


    After all, Diego was Laura''s foster father.


    Even if Diego did not love Laura, but as her foster parent, maybe she had something to say to him that


    she didn''t want Max to hear. So Max gave them some privacy.


    Two whole weeks had passed since Laura was kidnapped.


    When Laura saw Diego again, she found him somehow like a stranger to her.


    If she hadn''t been sure that this man in front of her was not someone else, and if she hadn''t seen him


    with her own eyes, she wouldn''t have believed that someone could have changed so much in such a


    short time.


    She saw that Diego looked so different than the guy she saw two weeks ago.


    Although Diego used to look like a mess in the past, he at least looked better than this.


    Now, in a prison uniform, thin, with pale skin that seemed to be a signal of an unhealthy body, he


    looked like a patient with an incurable disease and was about to die soon.


    He was so thin that his both eye sockets were deeply sunken.


    When she first nced at him, she thought he looked like a skull wrapped in skin. And he was so


    skinny and bony that he looked particrly scary.


    When he looked at Laura, he looked as if he had seen his biggest enemy.


    He gritted his teeth and said viciously, "How dare youe here! You bitch!"


    Laura didn''t feel anything when he insulted her.


    He had said so many vicious words to her over the years that she had be numb to those words.


    Besides, she never cared what he said, so even when he called her names, she didn''t feel anything.


    Laura just said bluntly, "I came here today to ask you to sign the papers."


    She said as she took the divorce papers out of her bag and ced them in front of him.


    Diego looked at those documents, quiet for a moment, and then he giggled.


    His smile was so creepy and eerie, like a bat that sucked blood in the dark.


    However, Laura was not even a little bit scared of him.


    Maybe because she probably knew that the man who could protect her was out there.


    So she was somehow more at ease, calm and rxed.


    She sat there quietly with an elegant posture. Compared to him, who looked eerie, Laura looked like a


    little angel with a halo on her head.


    She said in a calm voice, "Sign them. You owe it to my mother and me. After you sign it, we''re done."


    Diego sneered.


    "Done? You put me in fucking jail and made me look like a freaking mess. And you came to see me


    saying that we''re done? What were you thinking?"


    Laura shot a look at him.


    She chuckled, "I did this to you? When you kidnapped me for money, you never thought that you''d end


    up like this?"


    "You think I could only suck it up and give you what you want? If you think so, then I can''t help you. All I


    can say is that you are the only one to me for what happened to you."


    Diego didn''t think she would dare to talk to him like that even at this point.


    He smiled grimly, "You''re right. I deserve this. But it looks like that you''re the one who wants my help.


    Well, I know what you think. "


    He said as he suddenly became less agitated. Leaning back in his chair, he looked at her calmly and


    said, "Don''t you just want your mother''s life to have no more stains? So you want me to divorce her?


    That''s fine. As long as you get me out of here and set me free, then I''ll divorce her right away. How


    about that?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Laura frowned.


    In fact, she had thought Diego would make such a request before she came.


    After all, it would be naive to expect a jerk like him to really reflect on himself and start over in prison!


    She lowered her eyebrows slightly, thought for a moment, and said, "That''s impossible. Not to mention


    that I can''t. Even if I can, I won''t let you get away with this."


    As soon as Diego heard her say that, he instantly pulled a long face.


    "And you still expect me to sign those damn papers?"


    Laura suddenly smiled slowly.


    "It is indeed impossible for me to let you out. You are now a murderer byw. Nobody could get you


    out."


    She paused andughed softly, "but I guess it''s possible for me to pull some strings to get you out of


    the death sentence."


    Diego frowned.


    "What do you mean?"


    Laura raised her hand and casually yed with her nails. Her voice was light.


    "I meant what I said."


    Diego grunted, "You wanna give me life in prison? Is that what you''re bribing me with?"


    Laura suddenly raised an eyebrow. Although a smile appeared on her face when she looked at him,


    her smile was aloof and looked icy cold.


    "Bribe? Oh, don''t tter yourself. I''m obviously... threatening you."


    Diego froze. He didn''t understand what she meant for a moment.


    Laura suddenly reached out, put her hand to her mouth, and made a gesture.


    Sheughed softly, "You''ve been addicted to this, haven''t you?"


    Diego was shocked.


    Laura blinked innocently.


    "Don''t ask me how I know. I know a lot more than you think, and everyone understands that if someone


    who is addicted to this has to force themselves to quit, it''s very painful. This is why you suddenly lost so


    much weight, and you look in such a bad shape."


    She said softly and did not care about his ugly long face.


    She continued, "I bet you wish you were dead than to live like this... so you can finally be free from


    pain. It''s eating you alive, isn''t it? Is it true that it feels like a million bugs feeding on your flesh at the


    same time?"


    "So, you''re not afraid of dying at all, right? You even expect that day toe sooner to end your pain."


    "But do you know why it didn''te sooner? Even though your verdict has been issued, your


    execution date has been dyed again and again."


    Diego looked at her with severe shock and disbelief.


    "You did this?"


    Laura smiled sweetly, looking innocent and cute, but to him, her smile was like a deadly serpent.


    "Yes, I did it. I told them to postpone the execution. If you sign these papers, I''ll stay out of your


    business. But if you don''t..."

 Chapter 645 Making Your Life A Living Hell

    Chapter 645 Making Your Life A Living Hell


    Chapter 645 Making Your Life a Living Hell


    She paused for a moment. The smile on her face was bing broader and broader, with a tinge of


    irony in her eyes.


    "After all, you are my so-called father, aren''t you? As your daughter, I kinda have to take care of you no


    matter what. If you died like this, how can I treat you well in the future?"


    "I have to make sure that you live. Even if you are in a living hell, and you roll around in pain every day,


    you have to stay alive."


    "At that time, even if you go back on your words, and you wanna sign those papers, and you wish to


    die, you won''t make it."


    Diego was severely shocked, and his face was pale.


    His body was trembling in fear.


    "How... How dare you..."


    Laura blinked her eyes, "What?"


    Diego didn''t continue.


    He knew he was just a prisoner now. Anything he said was no longer meaningful.


    Laura took a pen out of her bag and ced it on the ss table.


    "Sign them! I''m giving you an out here. Just sign them and die peacefully so that you could have a


    good time in your next life."


    Diego stared at the pen and didn''t make a move for a long time.


    Laura was in no hurry and just waited for him in silence.


    After a long time, she saw him suddenly look up and look straight at her. He gritted his teeth and said,


    "I don''t buy it. What if I don''t? Are you really capable of making any moves?"


    Laura figured that he would not agree to her offer so easily.


    Sheughed softly and slowly. Suddenly, she leaned in and approached him. She whispered through a


    pane of ss, "Do you know the man that helped mest time and sent you to jail?"


    Diego really didn''t really know who he was.


    He only knew that Laura hooked up with a rich man. And he did try to find out who he was, but he


    failed.


    With the most unbelievably gorgeous but indifferent smile on her face, she said, "His name is Max, and


    he''s the son of the Nixons from Eqitin. He is now my husband."


    "Boom...!"


    It was like a huge thunderbolt exploded fiercely in his head.


    What?


    The Nixon family?


    His face now looked deathly pale.


    He had heard of the Nixon family.


    Those four families were the ones he could only look up to and were beyond his reach in his life.


    However, he did not expect her to...


    He looked at Laura in disbelief. She said carelessly, "I can''t make your life a living hell, but my husband


    has always been good to me. And he will not want me to be unhappy. If he has to do this, I can''t stop


    him, can I? You could question my power, but I don''t think you''d question his, do you?"


    Diego''s lips trembled, but he didn''t make any sound.


    In the end, he just lowered his head helplessly and never uttered any more words.


    ...


    About ten minutester, Laura came out with the signed divorce papers.


    Max was sitting in a chair, but he stood up as soon as he saw her.


    "How was it?"


    Laura raised the papers in her hand and smiled, "I made it."


    Max paused and then smiled happily.


    "Great!"


    Laura looked at him and something urred to her. Suddenly, she threw herself into his arms, held his


    waist tight, and buried her face in his chest.


    Max had rarely seen her do this to him in public and was surprised for a moment. After a while, he


    patted slightly on her back and said with concern, "What''s wrong, honey?"


    Laura shook her head sullenly.


    After a few seconds, she lifted her face to look up at him and whispered, "Max, it''s good that I now


    have you."


    Although Max did not know what happened inside, he still narrowed his eyes happily.


    He lowered his head, kissed her on the lips, and softly said, "Of course, you could always count on


    me."


    Laura nodded heavily.


    She stretched out her fingers and wanted to make a pinky swear with him.


    "Let''s make a deal. You will stay with me, and won''t ever leave me."


    Max solemnly stretched out his pinky finger to seal the deal.


    Although they were in their twenties, they enjoyed ying a little childish game.


    After making a pinky swear, they looked at each other andughed in satisfaction.


    Since Diego had signed the papers, the divorce would be finalized.


    With Max''s help, even if Diego didn''t show up in person, Fannie got a divorce smoothly.


    When Fannie looked at those documents that she had longed for, she was so thrilled that tears came


    out of her eyes.


    Seeing this, Laura hugged her mother andforted her.


    However, how could Laurafort her mother?


    For more than ten years, all the grievances she suffered, the tears she swallowed silently, and the pain


    she kept to herself all seemed to get off her chest. At that moment, it seemed as if she had a nervous


    breakdown.


    Everyone knew that Diego was not good to her.


    However, few people knew how miserable her life was.


    The pain she suffered physically was minor, but the pain she suffered mentally was torturing.


    At first, she was forced to marry Diego in order to offer Laura a better life.


    However, after she married him, she realized that he was not a decent man but a scumbag.


    Later on, she asked for a divorce several times with him.


    Not once did he agree.


    If she angered him, he would threaten to kill her and Laura.


    She was afraid that Laura would be hurt, so she didn''t dare to mention divorce again.


    But in fact, Fannie never gave up trying.


    Actually, just one year after their marriage, all the expenses of their family were totally borne by her.


    He made no contribution to the family.


    He had done nothing but keep causing troubles for her and Laura.


    Now, she thought that all these years of suffering were actually her own fault.


    But in the end, she had to ask her daughter and her son-inw to help her clean up the mess she


    made.


    With mixed feelings, she felt aggrieved and relieved at the same time.


    She felt aggrieved because no one really understood the pain she had endured over the years.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She was relieved because Laura was now really grown up and had Max to love her.


    In the future, even if she died, she wouldn''t have to worry about her.


    However, Laura didn''t understand what Fannie was thinking.


    She just felt sad when she watched her drop tears, so she keptforting her.


    At that moment, it was not appropriate for Max to be there.


    After all, it was a time that belonged to Laura and her mother. It would be a little embarrassing for


    Fannie if Max were there...


    The emotions that were bottled up in their hearts could not be vented out in front of him.


    So once they returned home, he went out in silence to leave some privacy to Laura and his mother-in-


    <pw.

 Chapter 646 Evil For Evil

    Chapter 646 Evil For Evil


    Chapter 646 Evil for Evil


    Fannie was tired from all the crying.


    Laura was afraid that her health would be affected, so she poured a cup of warm water for her.


    After a while, she asked with concern, "Mum, are you okay?"


    Fannie nodded, "I''m fine."


    She looked at Laura and smiled with relief, "I fulfilled my long-cherished dream today. I couldn''t be


    happier. I cry because I''m so happy, so you don''t have to worry about it at all."


    Laura nodded, but she couldn''t help but reassure her, "Mom, I''m d that you''re happy. As long as


    you''re happy, it''s all worth it."


    Fannie was silent for a moment and asked, "How did you get him to agree to sign the papers?"


    She knew Diego better than her daughter did.


    She knew how shameless he could be.


    Now that he had been sentenced to death, he was sure to cause them trouble before he died.


    So Fannie knew that Diego wouldn''t agree to divorce easily.


    She was right.


    But there was always one thing to conquer another.


    Laura told Fannie everything that had happened in the prison today.


    Fannie was stunned and burst outughing.


    "You''re so smart, baby."


    Laura smiled smugly.


    "Of course. A coward like him will be smug if he gets what he wants. We have to use the most ruthless


    means to deal with Them. Isn''t he hate to be in pain? If he doesn''t sign them, I won''t let him die. I will


    send some people to watch him and beat him half to death from time to time. I''ll make his life a living


    hell."


    Fannie smiled, "That must''ve been rough for you."


    She knew Laura very well. Laura wouldn''t have done this if it weren''t for her.


    Laura sighed.


    She held Fannie''s hand.


    "Mom, you don''t have to thank me or apologize to me. I''m your daughter. You raised me and protected


    me well even when life was difficult. I should be the one to say ''thank you''."


    She really thought the most amazing thing in the world was that she had never been hurt in any way


    even if she had such a crappy stepfather and lived a poor life growing up.


    Diego had hit Fannie but didn''t dare to hit her.


    Because Fannie had once stood in front of him holding a knife in her hand.


    She said he could do anything to her but if he dared toy a finger on her daughter, she would try her


    best to kill him!


    Fannie loved Laura very much.


    Because of her words, Diego didn''t dare to hurt Laura.


    He only hurt Laura after Fannie was sick and Laura started working.


    Laura was touched at the thought of it.


    They talked for a while and went downstairs for dinner in the evening.


    Laura thought Fannie would be bored at home, so she took her out to go shopping the next day.


    Fannie was not fully recovered yet, but she could go out.


    Proper exercise could help her recover as long as she was not too tired.


    Besides, she was divorced and no longer had anything to do with Diego.


    She was in a good mood and wanted to go shopping too.


    So they nned to go to a mall nearby.


    Max didn''t join this somehow girly activity.


    He went to work early in the morning.


    He told them he would have dinner with them and take them home in the evening.


    Fannie and Laura were happy to have dinner with him, so they agreed.


    They went to Central Square owned by the McCarthy Properties, the closest square to them.


    Laura was now very famous and it was inconvenient for her to shop around.


    But fortunately, there was a mall in Central Square that only sold custom-made designer products. Only


    famous stars and rich people were wee there.


    So it was a nice ce to shop.


    Plus, there was heavy security and even if she would meet a few fans, they would say hello to her


    calmly, take a photo secretly, and post it on Twitter at most.


    Or they would ask for her autograph. She had not met any crazy fans so far.


    Fans of female stars were mostly sensible, not like fans of male stars could do some crazy stuff.


    Laura once saw one of Stephen''s female fans follow him from the set to the hotel to his house.


    She stalked him almost 24/7.


    Stephen was annoyed but there was nothing he could do about it.


    He couldn''t hurt or scold her. He was a public figure, so he was likely to be vilified if he didn''t handle


    this well.


    That''s why it was harder to be a male star on some level.


    Laura and Fannie went into a lot of stores.


    It was quiet and not as crowded and noisy as other malls. The only bad thing was that the products


    there were too expensive.


    Although Laura could afford them, Fannie didn''t like her daughter to spend too much money on


    shopping.


    Fannie had led a frugal life since childhood. She had never spent much money when Joris was alive


    and he worked for Mr. Nixon, not to mention in the past ten years she was married to Diego.


    She was a conventional woman and believed that she could take care of her husband and daughter


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    with a well-nned budget.


    So even though her living standard was now improved and Laura could earn a lot of money, she


    couldn''t change her old habit.


    Fannie kept shaking her head when she saw so many zeros on the price tags of those clothes.


    "Laura, let''s go. I think I have enough clothes and don''t need to buy new ones."


    She forced a smile and said awkwardly.


    Laura was also helpless.

 Chapter 647 Meeting By Chance At The Mall

    Chapter 647 Meeting By Chance At The Mall


    Chapter 647 Meeting by Chance at the Mall


    She smiled, "Mom, you bought those clothes a long time ago. They''re out of style. And you said your


    clothes weren''t pretty enough and that you wanted some new ones the other day, didn''t you?"


    Fannie blushed with embarrassment.


    She did say that a few days ago when she was packing before leaving the hospital.


    She said that the woman in the same room as her dressed in style every day and that she felt she was


    dressed too inly and looking old.


    She thought Laura was now a famous star and that she couldn''t dress too inly as her mother.


    She was afraid that she would make her daughter look bad!


    Others would wonder why Laura didn''t buy her mother some nice clothes.


    That''s why she said she wanted new clothes back then.


    She didn''t expect clothes to be so expensive nowadays!


    Fannie didn''t know that it was a high-end shopping mall.


    Because of her health problems and Diego, she hadn''t been shopping for years.


    So she hardly knew what was going on outside the bubble her daughter created for her.


    Fannie looked at the stores that were exquisitely decorated and full of various goods with an


    embarrassed look.


    She whispered to Laura, "They are too expensive. I don''t think they are worth that much."


    Laura pouted and smiled.


    She exined patiently, "Mom, these things are indeed a bit expensive, but they are worth it."


    She pointed to a store that sold mature women''s clothing and said, "Look, every piece of clothing in this


    store is personalized, which means that no one else will wear the same clothes as you."


    "They''re fashionable in design and superb in workmanship. You know what? The designer of this store


    is the top international designer Amy and it took decades to train such a designer."


    "It''s quite reasonable that a dress designed and made by a designer with decades of experience sells


    for tens or hundreds of thousands of dors, isn''t it?"


    "And if you look closely, you will see that those pearls were carefully hand-sewn onto the dress, and it


    proves that the dress is valuable."


    Fannie only saw the price tags and didn''t pay attention to any of these details before.


    After Laura exined, she looked at the dress carefully and thought she was right.


    Finally, Fannie still hesitated, "Why don''t we go to another store?"


    Laura nodded with a smile.


    "Okay, let''s pick what you like."


    They continued shopping after that.


    Maybe Laura''s exnation had convinced Fannie.


    So she didn''t reject those clothes as she did before.


    Finally, they bought two coats and a dress before leaving.


    It was only 4 in the afternoon when they left the mall.


    Max wouldn''t get off work until 6. There were still two hours left.


    Neither of them wanted to shop any longer, so they decided to wait for him at a nearby cafe.


    Laura ordered two cups of coffee and sat down in a corner with a good view in the VIP area on the


    second floor.


    They chatted for a while and suddenly saw an acquaintanceing this way.


    Christine took his niece shopping today.


    They were also tired and came to take a break at the same ce. They didn''t expect to run into Laura


    and her mother.


    When they met, the atmosphere was very awkward.


    Christine''s face was sullen.


    Laura pursed her lips and didn''t know what to say.


    But she couldn''t pretend she didn''t see Christine.


    So she could only stand up and say, "Mrs. Nixon, hello, what a coincidence."


    Fannie didn''t recognize Christine at first.


    After all, they hadn''t seen each other for so long. When she saw Christine, she just thought that she


    looked familiar.


    Hearing Laura calling her Christine, she finally recognized her.


    She stood up and said in surprise, "You''re... young Mrs. Nixon?"


    Because when the Davies family was still in Eqitin, old Mr. and Mrs. Nixon (Chad Nixon''s parents) were


    both alive.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    As Chad''s wife, Christine was called the young Mrs. Nixon.


    But Fannie forgot that more than a decade had passed.


    Christine was now the real mistress of the Nixon family and everyone called her Mrs. Nixon now


    instead of young Mrs. Nixon.


    So Christine was angrier.


    "It''s you, Mrs. Davies. We haven''t seen each other in over ten years. How are you?"


    She was smiling, arrogant and indifferent.


    Fannie was a little embarrassed.


    She forced a smile and said, "I''m fine. Mrs. Nixon, you''re prettier than before. If we hadn''t known each


    other before, I would have thought you were a girl in her twenties."


    Anyway, it wasn''t wrong for her to tter Christine.


    Fannie didn''t know why Christine looked so unhappy.


    But their children were married and they were inws.


    They had to get along, so she didn''t mind ttering Christine as long as she was happy.


    Fannie said she wouldn''t meddle with her daughter''s love life.


    So she hadn''t asked them about her inws'' attitude toward their rtionship.


    After all, Joris had worked for the Nixon family for a while.


    She knew that Christine was sometimes narrow-minded but not pure evil.


    That was why she agreed that Laura and Max should be together.


    After all, the Nixon family was a rich family but her daughter was not bad.


    Having acted in so many ys, Laura was famous, rich, and beautiful.


    She was excellent even when she was single.


    However, in Christine''s eyes, Laura was just an actress.


    On hearing Fannie''s words, Christine really felt better.


    But she looked at Laura''s face and thought of her stealing her son.


    She was angry at Laura for making her have to make that ridiculous bet with her son.

 Chapter 648 She Was Good

    Chapter 648 She Was Good


    Chapter 648 She Was Good


    Yes, in Christine''s opinion, Laura was the culprit.


    She didn''t think she and Max argued because Max heard her say those things.


    She med Laura for this.


    If Laura hadn''t seduced Max in the first ce, those things wouldn''t have happened.


    There were indeed no decent women in the entertainment field!


    Laura didn''t know what Christine was thinking.


    If she did, she would have felt aggrieved!


    She worked hard and had never done anything wrong. She had never tried to please anyone because


    she wanted to be famous.


    What right did Christine have to look down on her?


    However, she didn''t have the opportunity to say that to Christine.


    Christine sneered and snorted, "You are too kind, Mrs. Davies. No wonder your daughter is so smart.


    She trapped my son and he doesn''t even go home now. You taught her well I guess."


    Fannie frowned.


    She turned her head to look at Laura in confusion.


    Laura was helpless, but she didn''t want to pick a fight with Christine.


    It wouldn''t do any good to anyone.


    So she gestured for Fannie to stop talking and ended the conversation.


    "Mrs. Nixon, we gotta go. Have a nice day."


    She then pulled Fannie to go out.


    Christine was furious with Laura''s attitude.


    As she watched them leave the cafe, she gritted her teeth angrily and cursed, "Little bitch."


    At that moment, her niece Rowan, who had been standing behind her in silence, asked, "Is she Max''s


    girlfriend?"


    Christine immediately exined, "Yes, Rowan, listen, you can''t learn from her. She''s a bad woman."


    Rowan was in junior high and was in a critical period of developing an outlook on life.


    She blinked in confusion and said curiously, "But I heard that she is good. There are many gossips


    about her, but they are initiated by some male stars and she rarely approaches them."


    Christine''s countenance instantly changed.


    She reprimanded Rowan seriously, "You''re still very young. The entertainment industry is more


    Rowan still didn''t understand.


    She was just a teenager, but she knew that people shouldn''t talk behind others'' backs without


    evidence.


    Besides, she had watched the shows Laura had acted in.


    She was really a great actress and the shows were really good.


    Why didn''t Christine like her?


    Rowan couldn''t figure it out.


    At the same time.


    Laura and Fannie left the cafe and got into a car. Laura didn''t want to wait for Max to pick them up. She


    wanted to go to his office to pick him up.


    In the car, with mixed feelings, Fannie looked worried.


    "Laura, why didn''t you tell me that Mrs. Nixon didn''t approve of you and Max getting married?"


    Laura sighed helplessly.


    She knew she couldn''t hide it from Fannie and that she would find out sooner orter, but she didn''t


    expect it to happen so soon.


    And the time and asion were awkward.


    She exined helplessly, "I was afraid you''d be worried. Besides, it doesn''t really affect anything.


    We''re already married, aren''t we? So it''s not that important."


    However, Fannie frowned.


    "Nonsense. How can it not be important? Marriage is not the same as dating. You don''t care about it


    now, but if any of his family disapproves when you have conflicts with each other, things will get worse."


    Fannie had been married twice and knew better.


    Laura pursed her lips, thought for a while, and said, "Let''s put the matter aside for now!"


    Fannie looked at her and knew that it was useless to talk about it now.


    Anyway, they were already married.


    Christine''s attitude was unlikely to change anytime soon.


    So Fannie could only sigh.


    "Fine, but you can''t hide it from me if you''re being bullied. The Davies family isn''t a big powerful family,


    but we deserve respect from others. If she really looks down on us, we don''t have to please her."


    Laura knew what Fannie meant.


    However, she couldn''t make up her mind when she thought of Max.


    But to reassure Fannie, she smiled, "I got it, Mom."


    Fannie nodded and they ended the conversation.


    The car soon arrived at Max''s office building.


    They didn''t get out but waited in the car.


    Laura texted him and told him that she and her mother were downstairs.


    She told him not to rush and that they weren''t in a hurry. He could focus on his work.


    However, how could Max focus on his work when he knew his beloved wife and mother-inw were


    downstairs?


    It might be okay if he made his wife wait for a while.


    But he couldn''t make his mother-inw wait for him.


    So Max quickly finished some of his work and told his subordinates that he would deal with the rest


    tomorrow.


    Then he left work in a hurry.


    When he came downstairs, he saw Laura''s car.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He walked over with a smile, opened the car door, and greeted them with a smile, "Sorry to keep you


    waiting."


    Laura had thought that it would be at least another hour or so before he woulde down.


    But it had only been ten minutes. She was a little surprised.


    "Have you finished your work?"


    Max nodded, "It''s not that urgent and it''s okay to do it tomorrow."


    Laura nodded.


    She added, "We''ve just arrived. You didn''t have to be in such a hurry."


    Fannie also felt awkward, "Yeah, we didn''t mean to interrupt your work."


    Max shook his head.


    "Not at all. Hey, my job is kinda different from others''. I can deal with it at any time as long as it''s not an


    emergency."


    He was telling the truth though.


    Laura knew about this and nodded.

 Chapter 649 She Was Not Happy

    Chapter 649 She Was Not Happy


    Chapter 649 She Was Not Happy


    Fannie was then relieved.


    They had dinner at a nearby fancy restaurant.


    Neither Laura nor Fannie mentioned that they met Christine at the cafe that afternoon.


    In their opinion, it was a difficult problem.


    If they told Max, he would be in a dilemma and it wouldn''t do any good.


    So they might as well not say anything.


    Anyway, they hadn''t done anything wrong.


    As for Christine, they hoped that her attitude would change slowly over time.


    They couldn''t help it if she insisted on being hostile to Laura.


    They couldn''t keep pleasing her, could they?


    It may not make them get along.


    Besides, Laura was too proud to please anyone.


    So neither of them felt the need to tell Max about it.


    However, someone did that before them.


    Max''s phone rang while they were eating.


    He picked it up and saw that it was a text message from his mother.


    The caller ID was "Mother".


    The text message was short but aggressive.


    "Are you with that woman right now?"


    Max looked at it and frowned.


    He looked up at Laura and Fannie, who was having a nice time eating.


    They were talking about old times and not looking at him.


    Max quickly replied.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Christine quickly replied.


    "I met her and her mother at the cafe today. So you''re supporting them both, huh? Do they think you''re


    stupid? Do they think you''re gullible?"


    Max''s face suddenly darkened.


    Maybe the aura around him changed, too.


    Laura suddenly felt something was wrong.


    She turned her head and saw him staring seriously at his phone and typing.


    She raised an eyebrow and asked curiously, "What are you doing?"


    Max didn''t say anything and replied before looking up at her.


    The grim look in his eyes became tender instantly.


    He put away his phone and smiled.


    "Nothing."


    Laura frowned.


    She knew Max very well and was sure that his mood had just changed.


    What happened?


    But Fannie was here so Laura didn''t push him.


    He looked capricious, but he actually lived by his own rules and principles.


    So she trusted him.


    Laura didn''t ask but put some food on his te.


    "Stop looking at your phone. Here. Taste this."


    Max picked up his fork and ate.


    Fannie looked at him and smiled, "Max is busy with work. Laura, you have to be considerate as his


    wife."


    Lauraughed.


    "Mom, I can''t do it. I''m busy, too. And times have changed. Women are independent now. I don''t need


    him to support my life. Why should I be the considerate one?"


    Max didn''t dare to say anything.


    He nodded.


    "Yes, I can take care of myself. Laura enjoys acting. She can do what she likes."


    Fannie looked at them and felt relieved and a bit fun at the same time.


    She shook her head with a smile.


    "I know that young people put their careers first, but you will learn at your middle age that careers and


    dreams are useless if there is no one to love you and be there for you."


    She thought of something and sighed.


    "Your father and I loved each other. Because he died so young, I..."


    Laura didn''t want to bring up histe father on such an asion.


    So she reminded, "Mum..."


    Fannie forced a smile, "I''m sorry."


    Max looked serious.


    He said, "Mum, don''t worry. I will take good care of Laura and never let anything happen to her. We will


    be together forever. And you have to stay healthy so that you could look after your grandchildren."


    Fannieughed.


    "Grandchildren? Great."


    Laura blushed shyly and red at him.


    "Don''t be ridiculous!"


    She hadn''t agreed to have kids with him.


    How could he say that?


    Max smiled and didn''t say anything.


    The atmosphere at the dinner table was once again joyful and light.


    Christine looked at thetest message from Max on her phone in anger.


    Max''s attitude took her by surprise.


    "She''s my wife and we will always help and love each other like you and Dad used to. You are a


    woman too. I hope you can put yourself in her shoes. How would you have felt if Grandma had given


    you such a hard time?"


    Christine was angry that her son questioned her with such wording.


    But it wasn''t the only reason.


    More importantly, he asked her how she would have felt if his grandma had given her such a hard


    time...


    Humph! They didn''t have the nerve!


    She was not to me!


    It was the Nixon family that was to me!


    Helping and loving each other?


    She had been married to Chad for decades, but they had never really helped or loved each other!


    Did her husband love her?


    He slept with her every night, but he loved another woman.


    She had thought that if she was obedient and patient enough, everything would change.


    She had thought that he would love her back physically and mentally.


    But it proved that it was impossible!


    He loved another woman with all his heart. How could he really care for her?


    The outsiders only thought that she was the proud eldest daughter-inw of the Nixon family.


    They didn''t know how many tears she had shed secretly.


    Everyone around her thought that she was happy and rich.


    Her husband looked domestic and treated her well.

 Chapter 650 Quarreling In The Dining Room

    Chapter 650 Quarreling In The Dining Room


    Chapter 650 Quarreling in the Dining Room


    He hardly ever argued with her.


    They didn''t understand that a person who never quarreled with you was not necessarily the person


    who loved you the most.


    But he must be the person who cared the least about you.


    He just didn''t care about you at all.


    So your words and actions didn''t matter to him.


    The most important person to him was that lowly actress!


    That woman grew up with him and he would never be able to forget her.


    But she couldn''t be mad at it.


    She knew that her husband loved another woman, but she didn''t even have the right to be jealous.


    Because a living person couldn''tpete with a dead person.


    How?


    Because that woman was dead and would always be beautiful in his heart.


    She haunted them like a nightmare.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    How could shepete with that woman?


    Christine''s eyes turned red.


    She was heartbroken.


    She looked at her phone again andughed at herself.


    This was her son.


    She gave birth and raised him, but now he talked back to her and told her to be open-minded!


    Gosh! How... ironic!


    Christine didn''t know how long she had been crying.


    She heard footsteps and a maid saying respectfully from downstairs, "Mr. Nixon."


    She immediately went to the bathroom to wash her face and went out.


    She had just reached the stairway when she saw her husband.


    Chad asked gently, "I heard Rowan came to Eqitin. Where did you take her today?"


    Rowan was Christine''s niece, but Chad liked her, too.


    Christine said indifferently, "Oh, we just went to Central Square."


    Chad didn''t notice that she was unhappy.


    He smiled, "She''ll be graduating from junior high soon. Since it''s winter break and she came to Eqitin,


    you should spend more time with her. I heard she wants to go to college here. You can help her. Aren''t


    you the best at things like this?"


    In fact, Chad didn''t mean anything else.


    He was just saying that Christine was eager to help her rtives'' children.


    But maybe it was because Christine was upset.


    She felt that Chad was being sarcastic.


    She sneered, "I''m the best at this? So you think I can only help other people''s kids figure out which


    college to attend? And I have nothing else better to do?"


    Chad was confused.


    He whispered, "That''s not what I meant."


    Unexpectedly, Christine didn''t want to back off easily.


    She sneered again, "I know you despise me. You think my job is too easy and trivial so that I have so


    much free time to help others, don''t you? Do you think you''re the only one who''s busy? You think I don''t


    deserve to be a part of the Nixon family?"


    Chad thought Christine was just making a casual retort.


    But as soon as he heard that, he realized it wasn''t that simple.


    He frowned, stopped taking off his jacket, and walked over, "What happened? Who pissed you off?"


    Christine froze for a moment and snorted.


    Without saying a word, she turned and headed for the dining room.


    She didn''t answer, and there was nothing Chad could do about it. He didn''t think he had done anything


    wrong today.


    He didn''t mess with her or upset her.


    So it was not because of him that she was losing her temper now, was it?


    With this in mind, he was relieved and headed for the dining room as well.


    Max and Kevin were not at home. Old Mr. Nixon had been in poor health for the past few years and


    had moved from Eqitin to a warmer southern city.


    So only the couple was left at home.


    They were not a loving couple, but they got along well.


    They respected each other.


    But the atmosphere in the dining room was strange today.


    Christine looked unhappy, so Chad, who often joked at dinner, stayed quiet.


    They ate in silence with their eyes fixed on the dishes.


    The maids sensed the weird vibe and left. They were afraid to stay in the dining room for fear of being


    punished out of nowhere.


    So there were no maids beside them.


    Christine didn''t eat much before she put down her fork.


    She wiped her mouth with a napkin and got up to leave the table.


    Chad was a bit stunned. He nced at her te full of food and frowned, "Where are you going?"


    Christine uttered, "It''s none of your business."


    Chad''s frown deepened.


    This time he didn''t remain silent.


    He persuaded her patiently, "You have to eat something. You have a stomach problem. If you don''t eat


    anything, you''ll feel ufortable tonight and no one could sleep well."


    He had no intention to me Christine.


    He just wanted to tell her to eat something for her own good. And he was trying to be thoughtful for


    those who would have to take care of her at night if she doesn''t feel well.


    But Christine felt that he was ming her.


    She became furious hearing what he just said.


    She turned her head to stare at Chad and said savagely, "So what? Why does it bother you? Just move


    out if you don''t like it here! I don''t care! I won''t beg you to stay!"


    Chad thought that she lost her temper for no reason again and he was totally stunned this time.


    He realized that she was really different from her usual self today.


    He thought for a moment and decided not to quarrel with her.


    He didn''t want her to be mad.


    It was unnecessary.


    They were middle-aged and their kids were married. He didn''t want to hurt her feelings.

 Chapter 651 An Unpleasant Argument

    Chapter 651 An Unpleasant Argument


    Chapter 651 An Unpleasant Argument


    Chad Nixonpsed into silence. He didn''t talk to his angry wife anymore.


    He no longer persuaded her to eat, but looked away from her and kept eating.


    However, hisplete silence infuriated Christine even more.


    She lunged at him and swept all the food on the floor with her hand.


    All the tes on the table were smashed.


    Chad''s clothes were sshed with greasy oil.


    He paused for a moment, then his face darkened.


    He looked calmly at Christine, who was flushed with anger, saying in a low voice, "What do you want?"


    Christine snapped, "eating is all you can do? Can you do something more useful?"


    Chad''s frown deepened, feeling that his wife was getting more and more irrational.


    He rubbed his eyebrows warily and bit back his anger. "Christine, I don''t wanna pick a fight with you."


    Christine froze.


    A sort of undefined grievance and sorrow struck through her, bringing tears to her eyes.


    She sneered, "Of course, you don''t. You don''t even bother to talk to me. You don''t love me at all, do


    you? I guess I can''t count on you at the end of the day! You still want to have dinner? Fine! Let them


    clean up the mess and cook for you again! And I''ll leave you alone! GOODBYE!"


    Then she left.


    Tears fell from her eyes as she turned around.


    Chad frowned as his wife walked away disappointed. "Who pissed her off?"


    He thought for a moment, frowning. Then he asked the servants to clean up the dining room and he left


    the house.


    Outside, he called his assistant with his cell phone.


    "Bedell, find out where Mrs. Nixon went and who she met today. I want every little detail."


    His assistant immediately sprang into action.


    And beyond that, Christine''s schedule today had been monotonous.


    So it was easy to find out what she did.


    Chad frowned deeply when he heard his assistant''s report.


    Laura Davis...


    Max''s wife?


    She met Christine?


    He sighed with profound resignation, seeming to think of something.


    Even an upright official found it hard to settle a family quarrel. Although he was the chairman of the


    Nixon Group, he was not good at handling household affairs at all.


    Now that he knew the whole story, he couldn''t shut his eyes to the problems.


    Then he made a phone call to Max.


    "Max,e home for dinner this weekend with your wife. You''re married now. You should introduce


    your wife to the family. I''ll see you then."


    ...


    So on the weekend, Max took Laura to the Nixon''s mansion.


    They were not allowed toe home ording to the deal he made with his mother.


    But Chad personally invited them over and promised over the phone that everything would be OK, Max


    then agreed, thinking that it would indeed be disrespectful not to visit his parents with Laura now that


    they were married.


    Max also asked Laura''s opinions in advance.


    She thought it was no big deal. She could go, or not. She didn''t seem to care.


    She decided not to please her inws or try to gain their recognition. Instead, she would just be herself.


    After all, she couldn''t make every one like her.


    Her marriage was between her and Max.


    Certainly, she would be happy if people were willing to ept and wish them happiness.


    But if she couldn''t get Christine''s approval no matter what she did, she wouldn''t bother to keep trying.


    Her mother raised her better than this. She would not do something so degrading just to please


    anyone.


    So they went home that afternoon with some gifts.


    Laura prepared those gifts. Although she was not trying to please Christine, it was her first visit to


    Max''s parents and it would be rude to see them empty-handed.


    Chad had told Christine in advance about this.


    Chad had a rtively high EQ, or he couldn''t have been so sessful on business.


    He told his wife that he hadn''t seen Max in a long time, so he asked him toe home for dinner.


    Since he was married now, and Christine approved it, he should bring his wife with him.


    And Chad could tell Christine also missed Max, and she just refused to admit it.


    Now she could finally see her son.


    As for Laura, Christine could turn a blind eye to her.


    He hoped that she would never lose her temper at the dinner table.


    He didn''t want to embarrass his son or spoil the asion.


    So Christine agreed.


    She didn''t greet her when Laura came in, but she didn''t pull a long face or try to embarrass her.


    Laura and Max all breathed a sigh of relief.


    Rowan happened to be there. When she saw Laura, her face lit up with joy.


    But she didn''t say hello to Laura in front of Christine.


    She just smiled at Laura in the distance.


    Laura knew Rowan and she thought Rowan was a lovely girl thest time she saw her at the coffee


    shop.


    But at that time, she didn''t know who Rowan was. Onlyter did she hear from Max that the girl was


    Christine''s niece.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Laura said to Chad with a smile, "Mr. Nixon, nice to meet you. We picked out a few things and thought


    they mighte in handy."


    Chadughed and told the servants to put those things away. "You guys are married now. Why are you


    still calling me Mr. Nixon?"


    However, hearing his words, Christine gave him an icy re.


    And obviously, everyone noticed it.


    Chad was a little awkward.


    Laura kept an impable manner and smiled, "I''ll call you whatever you want me to, but what it really


    matters is that we''re family now."


    Chad had to take her words as an out and smiled, "Right. You''ve got a point."


    The servants also heard that Max was bringing his wife back home.


    But they didn''t expect it to be Laura Davis.


    After all, Chad Nixon didn''t watch TV so much, but they did.


    They were overjoyed to see a big TV star in the house.

 Chapter 652 You Deserve To Be Loved

    Chapter 652 You Deserve To Be Loved


    Chapter 652 You Deserve to Be Loved


    They had the feeling that a dream came true.


    Christine was the only one upset to see Laura, the servants were super excited at Laura''s arrival and


    there was a joyful atmosphere in the house.


    Flowers in the vase were reced with fresh new ones.


    The floor was extra clean.


    And they made a feast for their big guest.


    The cook made the food taste better with her own secret ingredients.


    Christine was unconscious of these changes, but Laura did.


    When she and Max went to the garden, a young maid shyly asked for her autograph.


    Because she was young, clean, and practical, Christine always kept her by her side.


    She was responsible for some lighter tasks every day, such as cleaning Christine''s room and


    organizing her cloakroom.


    Laura looked at her and gave her the autograph.


    Then she asked, "Don''t you all hate me?"


    The young maid paused at her words and immediately shook her head.


    "Of course not, we all like you very much. I''ve seen every TV show you''ve ever been on. And you look


    stunning on TV."


    Laura couldn''t help butugh outright.


    "So I''m not stunning in real life?"


    Hearing Laura''s words, the young maid shook her head for fear that Laura would misunderstand her.


    "No, you even look prettier in real life. It''s true!"


    The young maid nodded vigorously for fear that Laura wouldn''t believe her words.


    Laura made a joke, but she took it seriously. So she gave a chuckle of delight.


    "Well, I was kidding! Thank you for your support."


    Relieved, she left happily with Laura Davies''s autograph.


    Seeing this, Max felt a little jealous.


    "Look, before you came, I was the center of their attention. Now, everything''s changed. They like you


    more than me."


    Laura raised her eyebrows and snorted, "Yeah! If I were not so likable, how would you, a yboy,


    marry me out of love?"


    Max grinned wickedly, "Yes, you are right. No one can resist my pretty wife''s charm.


    While they were goofing around, Rowan came.


    "Max! Laura!"


    When they turned around, they saw Rowan standing behind them.


    Laura blushed at the thought of what she just said.


    "Rowan, right? Why are you here?"


    Rowan smiled and scratched her hair awkwardly.


    She looked at Laura with a smile, "I heard you were here with Max, so I came."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Then she paused for a moment and continued, "Laura, I love seeing you on TV! Can you take a picture


    with me and give me an autograph."


    Laura was stunned.


    She never thought this would happen.


    Then she looked at Max in surprise.


    "Of course," said Laura.


    Seeing this, Rowan excitedly took out her cell phone and asked Max to take a picture of them.


    Then she took out a stack of photos from her pocket for Laura to sign.


    Laura was even more surprised looking at those photos.


    But at the same time, Rowan''s actions made her feel warm in her heart.


    When she was signing those photos, Rowan whispered something in her ear. "Laura, my ssmates


    all like you. Can you sign some more for them?"


    Laura agreed without hesitation.


    Finally, Rowan held a stack of autographed photos happily and said, "I''ll get out of your hair now! Just


    have fun!"


    Laura nodded with a smile. However, after a short pause, Rowan said with her eyes narrowed, "Laura,


    don''t take my aunt''s words to heart. We all like you, and we never believe those rumors online."


    Laura froze, and she didn''t expect Rowan to say this out of the blue.


    She was touched with mixed feelings.


    She nodded hard and said, "Well, I see. Thank you, guys."


    Rowan gave her a big smile and left.


    After Rowan had left, Max walked up to Laura and took her in his arms.


    Seeing her red rims, his eyes darkened.


    "Are you touched?"


    Laura wiped her eyes and smiled sheepishly. "I''m not. There''s something in my eye."


    Max said after a moment of silence, "Laura, you deserve to be liked. So don''t be confused and just


    ept the fact that you''re lovable."


    Laura was surprised.


    He was so smart!


    He could catch every nuance on her face.


    Or maybe he knew her too well.


    He could read her mind even if she didn''t say or do anything.


    They hugged each other quietly for a long while.


    Suddenly, someone gave a little cough and interrupted them.


    They looked up and saw Chad standing not far away smiling at them.


    Laura blushed.


    "Mr. Nixon."


    Laura greeted him and let go of Max right away.


    Chad smiled, "don''t be shy. We''ve all been there."


    However, his words made her more embarrassed.


    Max rolled his eyes at his father. Then he took Laura in his arms and walked over.


    "Dad, what''s wrong?"


    Chad smiled, "Time for dinner. We''ve been waiting for you. Hurry up."


    Then he looked at Laura.


    Chad deserved to be a knockout in the business circle. He detected sadness on Laura''s face with a


    nce.


    He sighed in silence and said with a smile, "Miss. Davis, I haven''t seen your y, but I know that you''re


    famous. I want to tell you, to live in this world, you must follow your heart. Don''t be obsessed by what


    others might say."


    Laura looked at Chad in mild surprise.


    Chad possessed a mild and benevolent smile, which reminded Laura of her birth father.


    He smiled, "your father and I had a long-standing friendship. He had done a lot for the Nixon family."

 Chapter 653 ItS My Duty To Serve You

    Chapter 653 It''S My Duty To Serve You


    Chapter 653 It''s My Duty to Serve You


    "If he hadn''t been desperate to protect my father, he might not have been able to survive the war and


    live in the south now. And you''re his daughter. I like you already."


    Laura finally caught on that Chad was trying to rebuild her confidence.


    She forced a smile and lowered her head slightly, "I see."


    Chad looked at her and sighed.


    "After all, she has lost her father, so she has to keep a low profile, even when she''s proud."


    "She can''t always have her own way without a powerful backing, or she''s likely to lose everything."


    He didn''t say much, but led them toward the dining room.


    At the moment, the servants had prepared a sumptuous dinner.


    Though Christine didn''t like Laura, she didn''t want to ruin the good vibe.


    So she was teaching the servants how to set the table nicely.


    It was only when they came in that she gave Laura a quick look. Then she made a faint smile.


    "Miss Davis, if you don''t mind,e sit on my side."


    Her words surprised everyone.


    The dining table was a long marble table.


    Christine and Chad were sitting on each side of the table face to face.


    Max was sitting next to his father.


    And as Max''s wife, Laura should be sitting next to Max.


    Now Christine asked Laura to sit with her, but her niece, Rowan was sitting right next to her.


    Laura would have to sit next to Rowan, the farthest seat to the center of the table.


    Everyone''s face was changed.


    Unconsciously, Rowan stood up and said, "Laura,e here..."


    She was interrupted by Christine before she finished her sentence.


    Christine looked up and red at Rowan, "What are you doing? Come sit with me before you go back


    to Pratu in a couple of days."


    Then she looked at Laura with a smile. "I heard you are a considerate woman. When your mother was


    in Eqitin, she was good at serving people."


    "Oh, right. Your mother took care of me after I gave birth to Max. Rowan isn''t here very often, and she''s


    just a child. Would you mind sitting next to her and giving her some help?"


    Laura''s face darkened.


    She clenched her fists under the table.


    Everybody knew that Christine tried to make Laura a babysitter.


    Perhaps even if she had done what Christine wanted, she would still give Laura a hard time.


    And now Christine even mentioned Laura''s mother.


    Christine''s words made everyone know that she looked down upon the Davies family. Shepared


    Laura to a servant and thought Max deserved a better wife obviously.


    Laura was trembling with anger.


    Just then there was a crack.


    Max threw his fork down on the table.


    Chad frowned, noticing Max''s anger. He said to him, "Max, calm down."


    A mockingugh was Max''s answer.


    Instead of looking at Christine, he asked Rowan with great seriousness, "You still need help while you


    eat?"


    Startled by Max''s sudden question, Rowan shook her head.


    "Of course not."


    Then Max turned to Christine, "Mom, do you?"


    Christine froze.


    She saw through Max''s love for Laura and smiled faintly.


    "Well, I can do what I want in my own house."


    Max suddenly said with irony,


    "Fine. I''m your son. I should be the one to help you, right? Of course, you did this for me when I was


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    little. Now it''s my chance to do the same for you."


    Then he actually walked over.


    He said to Rowan, who was still in a trance. "Rowan, sit next to Laura, I''m gonna sit here."


    Rowan stood up, looking at Laura and then Chad.


    Finally, she picked up her tableware and sat on Max''s seat.


    So Christine''s n failed.


    Her face was dark with rage.


    Max acted like nothing ever happened and served Christine some food on her te with a smile.


    "Mom, try this! It is said that women would have tender skin eating this."


    Christine thought, she should deal Laura a head-on blow and let her know it was not so easy to be part


    of the family.


    Laura didn''te here at will.


    However, Christine didn''t expect that her borate n was spoiled by her son.


    She was upset and not in the mood for food.


    She put down her fork, she said in anger, "Go ahead and enjoy your meal! I''ve had enough!"


    She got up, shot Laura an icy nce, and walked away.


    Chad frowned.


    On the contrary, Max made light of the fact that his mother left the table in anger.


    However, Rowan was a little worried.


    She looked at Max and whispered apprehensively, "Max, she..."


    "Leave her alone," Max said tonelessly.


    He put the food that Christine didn''t eat on her te and ate it. Then said to Rowan as hedled a bowl


    of soup for Laura. "Rowan, the kinder you''re, the more people would like you. Don''t learn from your


    aunt. Mean and petty..."


    A sudden interruption stopped Max in mid-sentence.


    "Max!" Chad thundered.


    Max put the soup bowl in front of Laura and looked at his father, lips tight shut.


    Chad''s expression grew solemn. He frowned and looked at Max disapprovingly. "She''s your mother!


    How can you think of her like that?"


    Max grinned.


    "It''s because she''s my mother so that I would tell the truth."


    "You!"


    Laura said suddenly, "Mr. Nixon"


    She stood up and looked at Chad without flinching, "I''m the reason for this. I thought she''d ept me


    after some time."

 Chapter 654 Helpless

    Chapter 654 Helpless


    Chapter 654 Helpless


    "I didn''t know until I came here today that prejudice is deeply ingrained and it''s hard to get rid of for


    some people."


    She paused for a moment. Suddenly she raised her ss and solemnly said to Chad, "Well, I guess I


    don''t have to try harder. Thank you for saying those nice things about my father. I'' sure he''ll be happy


    to hear that. As for the other things, well... Time will tell."


    Then she finished her wine in one gulp.


    Chad''s frown deepened.


    Finally, he sighed deeply.


    He also took the ss in front of him and drank it up.


    Then he raved, "I know, you''re a good person. Christine... she..."


    A mixed feeling came into his eyes as if he had just remembered something. Then he shook his head


    and said.


    "Well, forget it. Enjoy yourselves. I should go check on her. "


    Then he got up and leave the table.


    The good vibe was ruined. Everyone was in no mood to eat anymore.


    Max felt a little regretful that he had listened to Chad''s words and brought Laura here. He thought


    Laura was shabbily treated today.


    He knew Laura said that was not only because of the embarrassment his mother brought her,


    but also the mentioning of her mother.


    Nothing was more intolerable for children than to see their parents being insulted.


    Although what Christine had said today didn''te straight to the point,


    everyone could feel the repugnance and contempt she expressed for Laura''s family.


    No dignified person would be able to put up with words and attitudes like that.


    After eating in silence, they all left.


    Instead of staying at home much longer, Max left with Laura.


    On the way home, Max held Laura''s hand as he was driving.


    They remained speechless at first.


    A quiet atmosphere pervaded the car.


    Laura rested one of her hands on the window, with her other hand tucked at her chin.


    The cold wind of the winter ruffled the hair on her forehead, which made her look stunningly beautiful.


    After a while, Max could no longer resist the temptation.


    He said lightly, "It''s cold at night."


    Then he closed the window.


    Laura''s hands and face were cold because of the wind, but she seemed to enjoy the chilliness.


    Because it kept her awake and made her less susceptible to her emotions.


    She looked at Max.


    "Tell me, why does she hate me?"


    It was a doubt which really puzzled her.


    Was it because her family was inferior to his? She didn''t deserve to marry him?


    She was an A-list actress in the entertainment industry through her own efforts.


    Her value, ie, or influence was very considerable.


    Even if she was not as good as thosedies from rich families, she was definitely qualified to marry


    Max.


    After all, she was only 23.


    The future was a long way off. As long as she worked hard, her future would be beyond measure.


    Why did Christine hate her? Why didn''t she even give her a chance?


    Hearing her words, Max fell silent.


    In fact, he was confused, too.


    Christine''s malice towards her seemed to spring from nothing.


    Suddenly, he realized something, frowning.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Then he said to her, "Everyone has their own preferences, and we don''t need to change ourselves for


    others."


    He paused for a moment, "I don''t care what she thinks as long as we''re happy," he continued.


    Laura looked at him quietly and noticed his furrowed brows.


    She smiled, "but I''m gonna put you in a tough spot."


    Max''s eyebrows raised.


    Laura smiled again with a tinge of bitterness.


    She turned her head and stared ahead. However, her wandering and aimless gaze were not fixed in


    one ce.


    "I always thought that if I worked hard, I could win everyone''s respect. But I now know it''s impossible.


    Max, if your mother forces you to make a choice between me and her or your family one day, I won''t


    me you if you don''t choose me. Really. I won''t."


    As soon as she finished, Max''s face darkened.


    He held her hand and said in an emphatic tone, "It will never happen. I won''t allow it to happen."


    Laura could feel the seriousness in his eyes. She said after a few seconds of silence, "OK. I trust you."


    Before long, they arrived home.


    They got out of the car and walked home hand in hand.


    The servants had prepared some hot tea for them. After they had warmed up, they went upstairs to


    rest.


    Mrs. Davies kept an early hour. It was ten and she had already gone to bed.


    Laura rubbed her sore shoulders and asked suddenly, "The New Year is half a month away, right?"


    Max thought about it and then looked at the date on his phone, realizing it was true.


    He came over smiling, sat down with her in his arms, on hisp.


    Then he asked, "How would you like to spend the New Year?"


    Laura thought about it, then shook her head.


    Max smiled and touched her nose tightly with his finger.


    "Anyway, Mrs. Davies is here. Let''s go travel then?"


    Laura''s eyes brightened.


    "Really!?"


    However, Laura thought of something all at once and her mood darkened.


    "Don''t you need to be with your parents?"


    Max shook his head.


    He held Laura''s hand and said, "my brother will stay with them."


    Right, they would be apanied by Kevin Nixon. Even if Max were not at home, they still had Kevin.


    The difference was, he meant everything to Laura.


    She would be lonely and upset without him.


    Laura knew what he was thinking and felt really warm and moved. Then she threw her arms around his


    neck and kissed him on the cheek.


    "Thank you."


    Max smiled.


    "Is that it?" He raised a brow. "You should try harder."


    Laura asked in bewilderment, "What do you mean?"


    Max said primly, "Laura, I''ve never heard you call me honey since we were married."

 Chapter 655 Received Her Thanks

    Chapter 655 Received Her Thanks


    Chapter 655 Received Her Thanks


    His words made her blush.


    She was so flustered, not knowing what to say.


    Max continued, "Come on. I will take it as a token of your gratitude."


    Max, after a great deal of coaxing, made Laura''s heart beat faster.


    She was a little shy, "It''s a bit awkward..."


    Before Laura had finished herst sentence, Max called, "honey!"


    Laura was speechless.


    Max looked at her with his puppy eyes, "look, I did it easily. Tell me, don''t you love me? Or are you in


    love with someone else?"


    He tickled her as he spoke.


    He didn''t know Laura was ticklish.


    As soon as he touched her, she started giggling.


    Sheughed and tried to disengage herself from his arms. However, she was held so tight that she


    could not escape.


    Max grinned impishly, "Call me honey,e on!"


    Laura, "hahaha... please stop it... itchy... hahaha..."


    She was almost crying, but Max did not let her go.


    Max went on tickling her., "You know how to make me stop! Come on!"


    Laura had no choice but to beg for mercy.


    "Okay... okay... I''ll do that. Stop it, please.... hahaha..."


    Max stopped immediately.


    Laura wiped her tears and wanted tough and weep all at once.


    "What are you doing? How can you force me?"


    Max snorted without the slightest feeling that he had done anything wrong.


    "Don''t me me, it''s not my fault. Honey, I have my own pride, but you frustrate me. Just call me


    honey, and I''ll be pleased."


    His words were too sweet, which made Laura can''t help but shiver.


    She gave a light cough and said quite seriously, "Now it''s not a good time. I can''t do it, it''s weird just to


    say it."


    Max''s eyes narrowed thoughtfully at her words.


    "So you wanna go somewhere else?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Laura waved her hand quickly.


    "No, I mean..."


    She forced a smile, finding her excuse unconvincing. "I mean, we''d better let nature takes its course."


    Max gave her a wry smile.


    "I doubt it. I want you to do it now."


    Laura was speechless.


    She didn''t know what to do.


    She would really like to post a question online if she could.


    What if my husband is too needy? He keeps asking me to call him honey, what should I do? I''m waiting


    for your help!


    However, she didn''t stand a chance at that moment.


    Finally, under pressure from him, she had to do what he said reluctantly.


    "H... Honey."


    But her tone was strained as if she were speaking to an enemy.


    Cold shivers ran down Max''s back.


    He said boldly and gulped, "maybe you can soften your tone?"


    Laura sneered at him.


    "Max, you''re getting far too cheeky!"


    Max was speechless.


    Did he do anything out of line? He just wants to hear her call him honey.


    But he now knew he seemed to have crossed her line.


    Though he was a little disappointed, he did not dare to go too far.


    So he just gave a regretful smile.


    "I... I see it. Well, it''s gettingte. Let''s take a bath and rest."


    Laura snorted and said nothing.


    She spent the next days at home with her mother and asionally went out for a walk. They had


    visited almost all the scenic spots around Eqitin.


    Instead, Max had been busy at work.


    It was almost the end of the year so she was very busy. Laura only had a few days off.


    Until near the end of the month, her vacation was over and she began to work again.


    Soon it would be New Year.


    Maria set her up with a gig. She had to show up at a New Year''s Eve party, so she couldn''t spend the


    New Year with her family,


    But the good news was that the party would be over before 12. After the performance, she could go


    home and count down with her mother.


    Mrs. Davies thought it didn''t matter whether her daughter was at home or not. Because she was happy


    to take this chance to see her daughter perform on TV.


    And the venue for the party was at Eqitin, just over half an hour''s drive from her home.


    As long as Laura drove home in time, she would be able to celebrate the New Year with her mother.


    So that night, Max waited outside the venue.


    When Laura finished her performance, Max took her home.


    On New Year''s Eve, it snowed heavily.


    The Nixon family''s mansion was also bustling.


    Christine was unhappy when she learned that Max would note home for the New Year.


    But she was relieved by the thought of her son''s temper.


    Anyway, she couldn''t do anything with her son, and they had nothing to say to each other but to


    quarrel, so she gave in.


    As for Kevin, he was a bit puzzled because he hadn''t seen Max.


    He had been very busy recently, so he didn''t know much about what happened in his family.


    At first, he wondered why Max didn''te back. He then learned that Max did it for Laura.


    The rest of the Nixon family did not know Laura well. But he knew something about her and Max, so he


    was familiar with her.


    He knew Christine had set her face against their marriage, but he didn''t expect things to get this bad.


    It reminded him of Ally.


    Christine had already met Ally. And Ally didn''te back because she was preupied.


    Ally''s family background was no better than Laura''s. But Christine had no prejudice against Ally.


    She even expressed sympathy and pity for her.


    It showed that his mother was not a snob.


    So why on earth did she hate Laura so much?


    Kevin texted Max at the thought.


    But if Max knew the reason, things wouldn''t be like this.


    So they found that there was nothing they could do about it.


    At the same time, the mood in the McCarthy family was resolutely up.


    Oliver was almost 2 years old and he was talking and everything.


    He was able to stagger on his own.

 Chapter 656 Ease The Tension

    Chapter 656 Ease The Tension


    Chapter 656 Ease the Tension


    The whole family couldn''t be happier to see that.


    Some time ago, news came from abroad that the murderer who had killed Mr. K was found.


    He was from the Zircon Association.


    Since the killer was found, that made things easier.


    Admittedly, the conflicts of interest between the Dragon Club and the Zircon Association were obvious


    in the process of resolving this issue, but both parties made apromise because they didn''t want


    the feud to continue anymore. In this case, it was easier to handle this situation.


    Besides, Pierre, the head of the Violet Group, had been a great help in the course of solving the


    problem.


    Therefore, the tension between Natalia and him had relieved a lot.


    Now Archie was happy to see that both of them had given up the silent treatment and started to talk to


    each other again.


    After all, Natalia didn''te from a big family.


    But sometimes, one needed some emotional support from their family.


    For instance, during the holiday season, the more the merrier.


    Since the tension between them had been eased, Pierre said he would pay a New Year visit on the


    McCarthy family, and Natalia didn''t turn him down, which meant, she had tacitly acknowledged the


    rtionship between them.


    Pierre could clearly feel her change, and he was happy about that.


    The New Year''s holiday had passed in a lively atmosphere.


    Victoria, however, didn''t celebrate New Year in Eqitin this year, nor did she go to Othua with Charlie.


    Instead, she went back to her family in Julio.


    Brandon had almost cut all ties with her because of Charlie before.


    Over time, though, the rtionship between them had be less tense. After all, they were father


    and daughter, and moreover, Joy was growing up day by day.


    Now, Joy was two years old.


    He was learning to speak, and would call Brandon "grandpa" every time Victoria talked to him on the


    phone.


    Brandon''s heart melted as Joy called him.


    At first, Brandon pretended he didn''t care, but in fact, he was deeply touched.


    Later, Joy called him a few more times, and gradually, Brandon softened and began to talk with Joy on


    the phone.


    Little by little, he had grown attached.


    James was married, but he never had children, which disappointed Brandon so much because he had


    always longed for a grandchild.


    Finally, he had a sweet grandson now, so how could he not love him?


    But just as Brandon got emotionally attached to Joy, Joy suddenly stopped calling him.


    He learned from Victoria that Joy had caught a cold recently, and that was why he stopped calling.


    Brandon was upset to hear that.


    He wanted to go to Eqitin to see Joy, but he was too proud to do so.


    After all, he was giving Victoria the silent treatment.


    But meanwhile, he was so eager to see his grandson.


    To make it easier on Brandon, James came up with an idea.


    Since Victoria hadn''te home to celebrate New Year for two years straight, James woulde


    back to Julio with her this year, because he happened to be in Eqitin too.


    Hearing that, Brandon said nothing but give a soft snort, which meant, he gave tacit consent to it.


    James couldn''t help butugh. His proud father was just like a kid sometimes.


    Fortunately, Victoria was a reasonable person, and she decided immediately to take Joy back to Julio


    with her while talking on the phone with James.


    Charlie, naturally, didn''t feel easy about Victoria going back with Joy without him, so he joined them.


    James was OK with that.


    After all, it had been long since they had got married, and they had always had a solid rtionship. As


    Victoria''s husband, Charlie had to meet Brandon someday.


    Therefore, now was the right time for them to meet each other.


    They could also use this opportunity to rify the misunderstanding between them, so that they


    wouldn''t hold grudges against each other in the future.


    So, before New Year''s Eve, Victoria went back to Julio with Charlie and Joy.


    Brandon wasn''t hard on them when they got back to Julio.


    He was standoffish to Victoria, and one could easily tell he was still angry at her.


    Meanwhile, he simply ignored Charlie.


    Charlie, nheless, couldn''t care less, because, in his view, the one he married was Victoria, not her


    father.


    So he didn''t care if Brandon paid any attention to him.


    The only person Brandon showed affection for was Joy.


    As a kid of two, Joy was an adorable baby with chubby cheeks and fair skin.


    He looked so cute.


    Brandon held and yed with him every day, and never put him down.


    He was almost in his sixties, but he acted like a kid and yed all kinds of childish games with Joy


    happily.


    Victoria was moved by the scene she saw.


    However, Brandon remained indifferent to her, and she never had the chance to get close to him or


    break the ice.


    The good thing was, Joy was smart. Maybe he had sensed something was wrong, and he would


    always drag Victoria along with him while going for Brandon.


    Thus, Brandon would have a word with her for the sake of Joy, even if he didn''t really want to.


    After all, they were father and daughter, and blood is always thicker than water.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Therefore, the tension between Victoria and Brandon had been eased a lot over time.


    Furthermore, Brandon could also tell that Victoria had be more sophisticated and steady than she


    had been two years ago.


    Now she was stable and reserved. As a mother, she had also be more thoughtful at the same


    time.


    Victoria had changed a lot.


    In fact, Brandon was amazed by her, but he didn''t feelfortable talking about it.


    But someone had to befortable enough to start a conversation. Since Brandon wasn''t that person,


    it could only be Victoria.


    That night, the family just finished dinner. Brandon was going to hang out with Joy in the courtyard.


    Suddenly, Victoria said, "Dad, I wanna talk to you."


    Brandon paused, threw a look at her, and surprisingly, didn''t refuse her.


    Instead, he asked with an air of perfect nonchnce, "What do you wanna talk about?"


    Victoriapressed her lips and shot a nce at Charlie, who was not far away from them.


    His arms crossed, Charlie was lolling back in the chair, his face hard to read.


    But he was staring at Victoria in an encouraging way.


    Victoria replied in a whisper, "Let''s go to the study first."


    Brandon went silent, but still didn''t refuse her.


    He passed Joy to James and then walked ahead to the second floor.


    Victoria followed him. Just as she passed by James, he raised his fist at her, making a "cheer-up"


    gesture.


    She couldn''t help but chuckle.


    In the study, Brandon started to make tea as he sat down on the couch, saying, "Go ahead."

 Chapter 657 Fatherly Love

    Chapter 657 Fatherly Love


    Chapter 657 Fatherly Love


    Victoria stood there, hesitating.


    After a few seconds, she said, "Dad, I haven''t been home for two years. How have you been?"


    Brandon cast a look at her and replied tly, "Why do you ask me when you can see how I am now?"


    Victoria was lost for words.


    If only he didn''t have such a short fuse.


    It had taken Victoria some time to get mentally prepared before she came to his father to have an in-


    depth conversation.


    But the warm atmosphere was ruined once Brandon said that.


    She heaved a sigh helplessly, upset.


    Victoria thought for a moment and sat down on the chair aside.


    Apparently, Brandon couldn''t care less about the soft stuff, so she decided to talk to him in the same


    old way.


    With that in mind, Victoria came straight to the point.


    She looked into Brandon''s eyes and said, "Dad, to be honest, I must marry Charlie. Now Joy is two


    years old, and it''s been two years since we got registered. Can''t you change your mind and give your


    consent to our marriage?"


    Brandon snorted as he made some tea for himself.


    "You''re already married, no matter I give my consent or not. Does my opinion matter to you?"


    Victoria was lost for words again.


    Maybe Brandon was not in the mood for a conversation. He was easy on the trigger now.


    So Victoria decided to give up the fight.


    Now she didn''t care about Brandon''s feelings anymore and cut to the chase.


    "You obviously know how much your opinion matters to me, so why bother asking? If I didn''t care, I


    wouldn''t have called you so many times to ask for your forgiveness!"


    Brandon paused.


    It was true that Victoria had often called him during thest two years.


    However, Brandon had answered her calls for the sake of Joy, and hardly talked to her.


    Therefore, it was impossible for Victoria to fix her rtionship with Brandon since he refused to


    Victoria had no choice, so she could only choose to talk to Brandon face to face today.


    Brandon put down the teacup in his hand and met Victoria''s gaze.


    It was rare for him to look so seriously at her.


    For a moment, Victoria felt as if they came back to her childhood when Brandon sat there and told her


    off with a straight face.


    It had been such a long time since that scene had happened.


    When Brandon was giving her the silent treatment, he wouldn''t tell her off like this.


    He didn''t even bother talking to her, not to mention scolding her.


    Suddenly, tears misted Victoria''s eyes, and she heard Brandon say in a low voice, "Since you care, I''ll


    just spit it out."


    Victoria nodded, "Go ahead."


    Brandon sounded grim, and Victoria could tell he genuinely meant what he said.


    "I disapprove of your marriage because he''s from the Stevenson family, and I''m sure you know what


    they do for a living."


    "Victoria, the world is dark andplicated. It''s beyond your imagination and you''ve never experienced


    it. I hope you won''t get involved in those bitter struggles."


    "If you stay in Julio, I''m able to support you for the rest of your life, no matter who you marry, or even


    you never get married. But if you really marry him and go to Othua with him, have you ever thought


    that..."


    "... If you''re bullied, or run into danger, or he''s mean to you and you regret your choice... What will you


    do? There''s no turning back for you."


    "Victoria, marriage is a life event, and I hope you''ll think twice before you make a decision, but I''m also


    aware that what I said doesn''t make any difference now."


    "Since you''ve decided to be with him, I have nothing else to say. I only hope you can be happy. I also


    hope you won''t turn to me for help, or regret your choice in the future."


    Hearing that, Victoria stood there, stunned.


    She was overwhelmed by Brandon''s words.


    Brandon, nevertheless, remained calm, because it had been a long time since he had wanted to tell her


    what he thought.


    Now he felt relieved to have spoken out freely.


    So he went on making tea after finishing his words.


    However, Victoria suddenly rushed up to him and took him in her arms at this moment.


    She sobbed, "Dad..."


    Brandon froze.


    How long had it been?


    How long had it been since Victoria hadst held him like this?


    Victoria''s mother had passed away a long time ago, and it was Brandon who had worked hard bringing


    up James and her all these years.


    So Victoria had always been the apple of his eye.


    He had used to support whatever she did, as long as she was happy and safe.


    Even though he thought little of the entertainment industry, he still allowed Victoria to work as an


    actress because she loved acting.


    He invested in entertainmentpanies and video tforms to support and protect her.


    No matter how hard times were, he had kept her from danger.


    Meanwhile, Victoria had behaved herself all the time.


    asionally, she would be naughty and did something outrageous, but she knew where the bottom


    liney and would never cross the line.


    However, Charlie''s appearance changed everything.


    Victoria fell in love with a man, who Brandon found hard to understand thoroughly.


    Charlie came from aplex and distant world. Brandon had looked into his background before, and


    found out what he had gone through all these years, and also knew that Charlie was no longer that


    poor guy who had kept chasing Victoria back then.


    But that worried Brandon.


    Brandon had gone through numerous hardships and built the Kaur Group from nothing. Only God knew


    what he had been through.


    So how wouldn''t he know what it meant for Victoria to marry Charlie, a bastard of the Stevenson


    family?


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As a father, Brandon didn''t like Charlie, nor did he like the power behind him.


    True, businessmen were more interested in getting the money, and the business world had its dark side


    as well, but generally, things worked in obedience to thew here.


    But the case was different with the Stevenson family.


    As far as Brandon knew, the Stevenson family was into a lot of illegal business in Othua, and the


    money they had earned was stained with blood. Any upright businessman would find their business too


    horrible to look at, let alone to get involved in.


    Therefore, Brandon was very much against Victoria being with Charlie.


    But now, it seemed to be toote for him to tell her about it.


    Brandon breathed a sigh as at the thought so.


    He reached out and patted gently on Victoria''s back, whispering, "I promised you mom before she


    passed away that I would take good care of you two, especially you."


    "But in fact, I failed to live up to my words. I can''t change your mind."

 Chapter 658 Go Back To The South

    Chapter 658 Go Back To The South


    Chapter 658 Go back to the South


    "Such being the case, I''ll just let you do whatever you want. You''re an adult now, and you''re entitled to


    make life choices for yourself."


    "I only hope you''ll remember that, whatever happens in the future, your father and your brother will


    always support you, you get it?"


    Tears streamed down Victoria''s cheeks silently.


    She buried her head in Brandon''s arms, nodding and weeping.


    "I get it."


    Now Brandon felt a little relieved. He patted Victoria gently on the back to calm her down, as if she was


    a child.


    He said, "Cry it out loud if it makes you feel better."


    The two had talked for a long time in the study.


    It was after half an hourter that the conversation was over.


    Victoria''s eyes were still red when she went downstairs, but obviously, she was in a better mood now.


    Charlie had been waiting for her downstairs. He greeted her immediately at the sight of her.


    "How''s it going?"


    Charlie grabbed Victoria''s hand and pulled her into their room.


    Victoria gave a smile and nodded. "Done."


    Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    Victoria pressed her lips together before she smiled, "Dad loves us. Charlie, don''t confront him again.


    He..."


    As Victoria said that, the two of them had already gone into their room.


    Charlie suddenly threw Victoria in his arms as he closed the door.


    "He what?"


    He dropped his head to kiss her as he spoke.


    Panting, Victoria stuttered, "He''s getting old, and he has done all this for my own good. Don''t..."


    Charlie chuckled all of a sudden.


    He used his body to push her to the bed as he kissed her.


    "Victoria, I never confront him. It''s just that he wouldn''t let me go. As I said, I don''t care about anything,


    as long as he doesn''t stop us from being together."


    Now Victoria was pushed to the bed by Charlie.


    Startled, she stretched out her arms subconsciously to push him away, mumbling, "What are you doing,


    Charlie..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, her lips were sealed by Charlie''s.


    It was another sleepless night.


    Since Victoria still had work to do in the next few days, she wouldn''t be staying long in Julio.


    Now, the New Year holiday was already over. During the holiday, both Brandon and James were busy


    holding or attending parties, and they had no time to keep herpany, so Victoria went back to Eqitin


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    with Joy and Charlie.


    Meanwhile, after the New Year holiday, Maria got Laura another modern urban drama, and Laura was


    busy filming now.


    She hadn''t met Christine recently, so nothing had happened between the two.


    At the same time, Fannie was getting better day by day.


    During the filming, Laura asked for a day off to take Fannie to St. Peter''s Hospital for an overall


    checkup.


    Ordinarily, a family doctor woulde to check on Fannie, but Laura still believed that it was better to


    have the specialist of international reputation in St. Peter''s Hospital check on Fannie, and he was also


    the one doing her surgery back then.


    Besides, the specialist wouldn''t refuse for the sake of Max.


    Moreover, Fannie was his patient, to begin with.


    It turned out Fannie was in a good condition now, and she was no different from a healthy person,


    except that she couldn''t get angry or do heavy physicalbor.


    Laura and Fannie were happy to learn that.


    Laura asked the cook to prepare a big dinner for them when they got home.


    Fannie, rarely, even cooked in person. She made two appetizers.


    Laura had grown up having these dishes. It had been long since she hadst had them, and now she


    felt warm and nostalgic for the old days.


    Max was, naturally, struck by the happy atmosphere.


    The whole night went by in a cheerful mood.


    Max had met some technical problems in the research institute today, but nothing like a happy family


    dinner to wash the frustration away.


    However, just as the whole family was sitting on the couch watching TV after dinner, Fannie suddenly


    said that she would go back to Julio.


    Both Laura and Max were shocked to hear that.


    Laura objected at once.


    "Mom, why do you wanna go back there all of a sudden? You have no friends or family there. You''ll be


    lonely!"


    Fannie, nevertheless, shook her head with a smile.


    "I can''t stay with you forever. Now you all have your priorities and your own life. I''ll be a burden for you


    if I continue staying here."


    As she said that, Laura and Max''s faces darkened at the same time.


    Laura said with a sullen face, "Mom, stop calling yourself a burden. You''re my mom, and you''ll never be


    a burden to me. You''re well now, and you''re supposed to live happily with your family at this stage of


    life, but why must you go back to Julio?"


    Max chimed in with her.


    "Exactly. Fannie, don''t think too much. Just live here in Eqitin with us. If you feel lonely or bored at


    home, I''ll introduce you to a fewdies another day so that you can hang out together."


    Max meant it. He had to work every day, while Laura was busy filming, so of course, Fannie would feel


    lonely.


    She had no one to talk to, except for the maids.


    She also had no friends here, so she had no one to hang out with.


    Thinking about this, Max couldn''t help but feel guilty.


    He med himself for not being thoughtful enough, even after they had lived together for so long.


    If Fannie left for real this time, Laura would be devastated.


    Fannie smiled with relief watching the two being upset.


    "You two took me wrong."


    She let out a sigh, her lips curving into a gentle and calm smile.


    "I''m getting old. Eqitin is in the north part of the country and the temperature is low here, and I''m not


    used to it. However, I''ve lived in the south for over ten years, and my body has long gotten used to the


    weather there. Back then, I was worried about Laura, so I came here with her."


    "But now, you two are happy together, and I don''t worry about her anymore."


    "I don''t want to be kept to my daughter''s side for the rest of my life. After what I''ve gone through, I''ve


    thought many things through."


    "I don''t know how many days are left for me, but even if there''s only one day left, I''ll live it well for


    myself."


    "Now that you guys have tried so hard to snatch me back from the jaws of death, I want to make my life


    all worthwhile."


    The room went silent after Fannie finished her words.

 Chapter 659 Have A Baby

    Chapter 659 Have A Baby


    Chapter 659 Have a Baby


    Laura never expected that Fannie would say something like this.


    Nor had she expected that this was actually what Fannie was thinking about.


    She was moved, and had mixed feelings at the same time.


    Laura''s biological father passed away long ago. It was Fannie who had brought her up all these years.


    Fannie had always been so protective and affectionate towards her, so that Laura hadn''t suffered even


    a bit during the most difficult times.


    Thus, she was grateful to her mother, but somehow, she had a feeling that her mother''s life was


    constrained by her.


    After all, if it weren''t for her, Fannie wouldn''t have had to marry Diego back then.


    Later, Fannie had many chances to get away from Diego. She could have run away to somece


    where no one knew her. As long as Diego couldn''t find her, her life would have been much better.


    But for the sake of Laura, who was a child then, Fannie chose to stay because Laura needed a stable


    life.


    She chose to put up with everything and choke back the tears, not letting everyone know how much


    she was suffering.


    Others might have no idea about it, but how would Laura not know?


    She was totally aware that Fannie had made this choice mainly because of her.


    So, Laura had guilty conscience all the time. Watching her mother getting old and her hair turning gray,


    she knew she was the immediate cause for them.


    If possible, Laura wished that her mother could have her own hobbies, interests, life, and a person she


    would like to spend the rest of her life with.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    That was why Laura was both moved and shocked upon hearing Fannie saying so.


    She felt as if her dream came true.


    Laura reached out to hold Fannie''s hand, feeling a lump in her throat.


    "Do you mean it, mom? Are you really going to have your own life if you go back to the south?"


    Laura was a little worried.


    After all, it had been two years since Fannie hade to Eqitin. Would she be able to get used to


    everything if she went back alone?


    Fannie gave a tender smile, raised her hand, and wiped the tears off Laura''s face.


    She said in a soft voice, "Of course I am, silly girl. I''ve thought it through before I bring it up. Don''t worry


    about me."


    "But you, you''re an adult now, and you act like a child anymore. You''re blessed to be Max''s wife, but I


    hope you won''t be spoiled. OK?"


    Laura curled her lips and muttered, "I''m acting like a child."


    Seeing that, Fannie smiled, saying nothing.


    Max tried to make her stay. "If you don''t like the climate in the north, you can stay in the south during


    winter, ande back during summer, so that you can enjoy the best climate all year around. Besides,


    the transportation is well developed now, and it''s easy to travel."


    Laura heard that and nodded immediately. "Max''s right. Mom, spring has arrived, and it''ll get warm very


    soon. You don''t need to go back to the south this time of the year."


    Fannie looked at them, her eyes full of love.


    She patted Laura on the back of her hand gently and smiled, "No matter how good it is here, it has


    nothing to do with me, silly girl. This is not my hometown."


    Both Laura and Max paused upon hearing that.


    Now Laura remembered that her mother was originally from the south.


    A long time ago during the war, Laura''s father, Joris, who was serving in the army, passed by the town


    Fannie lived in. The two fell in love at first sight and decided to be together.


    Fannie followed Joris to Eqitin after they got married. Later Joris quit his job and the family decided to


    move away, and the first ce that popped into their mind was also the south.


    After that, Joris died, and Fannie brought Laura up in the south.


    Then, Laura came to Eqitin to find a cure for her mother''s heart condition, so Fannie moved to Eqitin


    again with her.


    Having moved around for so many years, Laura found it hard to have a sense of belonging to any city.


    She forgot that Fannie was different from her, though.


    She had grown up moving around, but her mother had grown up in a stable and loving family.


    Fannie had never talked to anyone about her childhood, but that didn''t mean she had an unhappy one.


    But as one got old, the ce they missed the most was their hometown.


    Suddenly, Laura seemed to realize why her mother must go back to the south.


    Laura was touched. Even though she couldn''t help worrying about her mother, if going back to the


    south could make her happy, there seemed to be no problem.


    Laura took Fannie in her arms as she thought so.


    She rested her head on Fannie''s shoulder and mumbled after a long time, "Mom, I don''t want you to


    leave."


    Fannie couldn''t help but smile as she heard Laura talking in a girlish tone.


    She patted her on the back and smiled, "Silly girl, I''m just moving to the south. It''s not like we can no


    longer see each other. You can visit me whenever you want. Don''t be such a baby."


    Laura agreed with her.


    Although they would be living apart, it was convenient for Laura to fly to her mother.


    Laura''s face lit up as she thought so.


    Now that Fannie had made up her mind, no one could ever make her stay.


    So Max could only say something tofort Laura.


    "Fannie is right. If she feels better living in the south, of course, we''ll respect her decision. When we


    miss her, we can visit her together."


    Hearing that, Laura suddenly cheered up, let go of Fannie, and stared at her, saying in an injured tone,


    "That''s it then. I''lle back to see you as often as possible."


    Fannie beamed a warm smile at Laura.


    "OK. Come back anytime you want. If you''re too busy, I''lle to you when you have a baby."


    Laura blushed immediately as she heard that.


    Max was, however, very happy. He cast a meaningful look at Laura and took her in his arms.


    He promised in earnest, "Rest assured, Fannie. I''ll work harder."


    Now Laura was blushing furiously.


    She nudged Max and grumbled, "What are you talking about?"


    Of course, she nudged him gently, and it didn''t hurt.


    Besides, her strength was far from enough to hurt Max.


    But in order to make Lauraugh, Max still howled in pain and stared at her in an injured way.


    "Fannie says she''lle when we have a baby. What''s wrong with that?"


    Laura was now simmering with anger.


    She threw a hard look at Max.

 Chapter 660 Blush Like A Girl In Love

    Chapter 660 Blush Like A Girl In Love


    Chapter 660 Blush like a Girl in Love


    "Would you stop?"


    Max knew Laura was shy. If he kept pushing, she might get angry for real.


    He recovered himself and held her shoulders, smiling, "Alright, I''m teasing you. Let''s take our time. As


    long as Fannie doesn''t push us, we''ll just go with the flow."


    Max threw the question back at Fannie secretly.


    Fannie replied with a smile, "It''s your business, and I won''t step in. But Laura, you''re not young now. If


    you want a baby, have one as soon as possible. Of course, it''s up to you, and I''m just giving you advice


    based on my past experience."


    Blushing, Laura didn''t know what to say.


    Finally, she hemmed and hawed by way of reply.


    The next day, Fannie booked the flight to the south.


    Since Laura didn''t have time to fly with her, she could only see her off at the airport.


    Of course, she was reluctant to let her mother go.


    Laura booked the first-ss ticket for her mother so that she could avoid the paparazzi and see Fannie


    off in the VIP passage.


    Holding hands, they talked for a long while. It was when the ne was about to take off that they


    parted.


    After seeing her mother off, Laura went back home, feeling depressed.


    Max went to the airport with her. Aftering back, he found Laura in the blue and tried his best to


    make herugh.


    Finally, her face brightened up a little.


    The next day, Laura went back to the set to continue filming.


    She had long got used to the life on the set.


    Truly, she and Max had got registered, but since it was a secret marriage, no one knew about it.


    Therefore, she didn''t receive any preferential treatment as "Mrs. Nixon".


    Everything was the same as usual.


    The only thing different was Nicole''s whereabouts.


    Nicole, as her personal assistant, was supposed to follow her around.


    But somehow, she started to take time off frequently. Even when she was with Laura, she kept drifting


    away.


    When Laura called her, she acted as if she hadn''t heard her.


    This sudden change caught Laura''s attention.


    But Laura was also worried that Nicole would have an ident.


    Thus, one afternoon, Laura asked her during the break, "Have you been hiding something from me


    recently?"


    Nicole didn''t get it at the moment.


    Seeing her absent-minded, Laura knew she was right about her.


    She clicked her tongue and shook her head.


    "Nicole, if something happened, you have to tell me. I''ll support you, no matter what."


    It was now that Nicole realized Laura was talking to her and began to blush.


    She waved her hands and stuttered, "Laura, I... I''m alright..."


    Staring at her, Laura asked seriously, "Really? But you don''t look yourself recently."


    Nicole blushed even more furiously upon hearing that.


    She dropped her head and mumbled after a long time, "Laura, I''ll try to pull myself together as soon as


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    possible. Don''t worry. It won''t happen again."


    Laura paused for a moment before she realized Nicole misunderstood her.


    All Laura wanted to do was ask Nicole what had made her distractedtely.


    But Nicole interpreted it as Laura ming her for not working hard recently.


    Thinking of this, Nicole wanted to exin the situation to her to reassure her.


    Just at this point, the assistant director came and called, "Laura,e! Your turn."


    Laura paused and replied at once, "OK. I''ll be right over."


    She looked back at Nicole, aware that it must take her some time to exin the situation, and said, "It''s


    OK. I''m just asking. If you''re in trouble, feel free to ask me for help."


    Nicole nodded earnestly. Seeing that, Laura left.


    Soon, the filming was drawing to a close.


    When the crew finished filming, the weather had gradually turned warm.


    At the beginning of the shooting, people were wearing down coats, but on this day, people were


    wearing shirts with short sleeves.


    The crew took group photos before they had a party as usual. Having arranged the following promotion


    work, everyone left for home.


    When Laura arrived home, Max hadn''te back yet.


    During the filming, Laura had stayed in the hotel because it was closer to the set.


    So it had been some time since she had been home.


    Max had visited her on set asionally during the filming.


    But after all, it was a secret marriage. If Max visited her too often, people would notice that, so he came


    either very early in the morning or veryte at night, and the whole crew was either working or sleeping


    during his visits. Since no one saw him in the hotel, the secret was kept.


    After a few visits, Max got tired of it and never came again.


    Laura knew Max must hate all the sneaking around, so she didn''t ask him toe again after he gave


    up.


    But now she realized it had been one week since they hadst met.


    Laura missed him.


    With that in mind, Laura nced at her watch, finding that it was only 4 in the afternoon.


    So she rolled up her sleeves and went into the kitchen.


    The cook in Orchid Vi was called Pa. She was an expert in cooking.


    Usually, she did all the work in the kitchen with the help of her three apprentices.


    At this moment, they were preparing dinner.


    Knowing Laura woulde home today, they had bought many fresh ingredients beforehand.


    But they were startled and surprised to see Lauraing into the kitchen out of the blue.


    "Why are you here, Mrs. Nixon? The kitchen isn''t the ce you shoulde."


    Laura chuckled as she saw them panicking.


    "I''m not a princess or anything like that, and I''m good here. What will we eat for dinner?"


    Pa passed the menu for tonight''s dinner to Laura.


    Laura ran over the menu, thought for a while, and pointed at one of the dishes, saying, "Shall we


    change the steak for prawn? Let me do it."


    "What?"


    Everyone was astonished to hear that.


    They were well-trained cooks who had passed all the professional level exams.


    And they worked for the most powerful families in Eqitin.

 Chapter 661 Cooking Herself

    Chapter 661 Cooking Herself


    Chapter 661 Cooking Herself


    Ladies from upper-ss families had never stepped into the kitchen, let alone cooked for themselves.


    The kitchen was kinda like the maids'' territory where they cooked for their master.


    So they were all surprised to see Laurae in and im that she was going to cook.


    Pa saw that Laura picked up the cookbook.


    She asked in surprise, "Oh Mrs. Nixon, you really don''t have to. If you want some prawn, we can make


    it for you."


    "If you want different tastes, just let us know. We''ll try to make it. You really don''t have to do it yourself."


    Laura looked at them and smiled.


    "Oh no no no. Please don''t take this the wrong way. I like everything you guys cooked for us. It''s just


    that..."


    She paused and something urred to her, and the smile on her face softened.


    "It''s OK. You guys. I''m gonna try anyway. I''ll tell you if I need anything."


    They were relieved to know that she wasn''t here because she was unhappy with their cooking skills.


    Pa nodded, "Sure. Careful, Mrs. Nixon. I''ll get some of the ingredients for you."


    Laura nodded, "Okay, thank you."


    "You''re wee, Mrs. Nixon."


    Laura asked Pa to take out the shrimps from the fridge to unfreeze them, and then she started to


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    cook them ording to the recipe.


    They didn''t know Laura was a decent cook, so they were a little worried and thought she would ask


    them to clean up the mess she made in the end.


    But surprisingly, they saw that Laura seemed to know her way around the kitchen, and she was not


    spoiled at all.


    Everyone was stunned. Laura started frying those shrimps twenty minutes after they were marinated.


    Laura chatted with them as she cooked," This is a major step for this dish. The shrimps are supposed


    to be slightly grilled on both sides but still remained intact on the surface. It''s a real test for your


    cooking skills."


    Now that Pa knew Laura could cook, she truly admired her from the bottom of her heart.


    She smiled, "Yes indeed. This is a tricky step."


    Laura smiled. After she was done with the shrimps, she boiled some water.


    Usually, the maids spent most of their time working in the kitchen and Laura was busy at work and


    rarely stay home, so they didn''t really know each other.


    Therefore, they thought she was difficult to please at first, like those rich women they had served


    before.


    They didn''t expect Laura to be approachable like this.


    She was not arrogant at all and never put on airs.


    Everyone was surprised and liked this beautiful mistress even more.


    After Laura put the grilled shrimps into a pot to simmer, she called Max to tell him toe home early


    for dinner.


    Max knew that she finished her shooting today and she would be home, but he didn''t know she


    cooked.


    He promised Laura over the phone and he was back before 6 in the afternoon.


    Laura asked the maids to set the table for dinner.


    Everything looked appetizing with a nice aroma.


    They were only two people so Laura didn''t cook much so as not to waste any food.


    Max just nced at the dinner table casually.


    When he saw the grilled prawn in the middle, he seemed to be a bit surprised.


    He often ate at home, so he was familiar with the dishes that they normally had.


    He hadn''t tasted the prawn yet, but he could tell that it wasn''t made by the servants just by looking at it.


    He looked at Laura with a smile.


    "You cooked?"


    Laura blinked and didn''t deny it.


    "Yes, I had nothing else better to do so I cooked. Taste it."


    Max sat down with a smile, picked up his fork, and gave it a try.


    He had to say it was good, with the marinated shrimps and fresh vegetablesbined together to


    create a perfect bnce.


    Laura looked calm, but deep down, she cared a lot about his opinions.


    She watched him nervously as he tried and she asked, "How was it? Was it any good?"


    Max looked at her for a moment before he nodded with a smile, "It was great."


    Laura then smiled with relief.


    "Eat more."


    She then put some more on his te.


    That night, Max ate a lot because he was in a good mood.


    After dinner, he was very full, so he asked Laura to go for a walk in the yard.


    In front of the Vi was a big garden with beautiful scenery and fresh air.


    As they walked hand in hand, Max asked Laura, "How long are you off this time?"


    Laura thought for a moment, "Well... three days."


    Max frowned.


    "Only three days?"


    Laura nodded, "Yeah, we''re gonna do a variety show in a remote vige. I probably won''t be back until


    twenty days from now."


    Max was upset hearing this.


    He saw a gazebo not far away, so he pulled Laura over and sat her on hisp.


    He looked at her and said, "Laura, isn''t it too much?"


    Laura froze for a moment.


    Too much?


    Not really.


    The workload she had as an actress was beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    But luckily, Natalia was a good boss.


    Natalia was not like other bosses who just used stars as a tool to make money and tried to exploit them


    for theirmercial values.


    Star Entertainment treated its employees fairly.


    The stars were being given a few days off after each exhausting task.


    Most of the stars in otherpanies didn''t have so much time off.


    They would exploit their staff to death, pushing them around to make money every second.

 Chapter 662 Go For A Trip

    Chapter 662 Go For A Trip


    Chapter 662 Go for a Trip


    Laura was satisfied.


    With this in mind, she shook her head.


    "Not at all. What makes you think that?"


    Max frowned.


    Laura felt that he was upset, so she exined, "I like acting and the work they arranged for me, so I''m


    not tired. I can handle it pretty well."


    "I''m young and should pursue my passion. I haven''t won an international award yet. I hope that in ten


    years I will win something and maybe then I will be satisfied."


    Max smiled.


    "This is the reason why you work so hard?"


    Seeing that he didn''t take her ambition very seriously, Laura snorted.


    "Don''t underestimate my dream. It might be nothingpared to yours, but it''s important to me."


    Her serious look made him smile.


    He stroked her head, "Of course, dreams are all important. You''re a good actress and I''m sure you''ll


    make it sooner orter."


    Laura then smiled smugly, "I know."


    Max didn''t say anything else. He stroked her hair and remembered that they hadn''t been on a trip


    together for a long time.


    So he said, "Since you have three days off, how about we go travel?"


    Laura was surprised and said, "Sure! Where are we going?"


    Max kissed her on the lips, "I''ll let you know tomorrow."


    The next day.


    Laura was woken up early by Max.


    At first, she didn''t know where they were going. They got into a car and it stopped about forty minutes


    Only then did she shout in surprise.


    "How did you know I wanted toe here?"


    This manor was called Moonlight Manor, where they could look out over the whole city and see the


    bright stars and the moon at night.


    It was a rare ce to find in a modern city like Eqitin so it had been very popr.


    Max smiled, "I didn''t know you wanted toe here. I just thought the view was great and you''d like it."


    Laura kissed him on the cheek and said with a smile, "Thank you."


    Max epted it with a smile.


    Because it was a customized trip, only those with membership could enter the ce.


    So they walked hand in hand without fear of being seen.


    Max booked a room here in advance. It was 10 in the morning when they arrived.


    They changed their clothes in the room and took a break before going out.


    It was June.


    It was the beginning of the hottest season in a year and Laura had a casual look in a white sleeveless


    dress with a pair of flip-flops.


    Max was wearing a nice suit with leather shoes.


    He looked charming and sexy with some of his hairing down to the corners of his eyes.


    They were the cutest couple on the street.


    Coincidentally, they ran into a man who knew Max.


    "Oh, Mr. Nixon! What a coincidence!"


    He looked about 30 or something and dressed like a businessman. As soon as he saw Max, he


    greeted him respectfully.


    Max shook hands with him and said, "Mr. Shepard, are you here on vacation too?"


    Mr. Shepard smiled, "Yeah, it''s my wife''s birthday and she likes this ce, so wee over to


    celebrate. This is..."


    He looked Laura up and down.


    He knew who she was.


    But he didn''t expect her and to be with Max and hold his hand.


    They...


    Businessmen were shrewd.


    He knew how to hold his tongue.


    But he was curious.


    Max didn''t want to hide it and said directly, "This is my wife, Laura. Laura, this is Mr. Shepard from the


    Victory Group."


    Laura smiled politely, "Mr. Shepard, nice to meet you."


    Hearing that, Mr. Shepard was so surprised that his eyes widened slightly.


    But soon he calmed down.


    He smiled and said, "Mr. Nixon, I didn''t know you were married. Mrs. Nixon is beautiful. You guys are a


    perfect match. Congrattions."


    Max liked what he said so much that his displeasure of being disturbed faded away.


    He smiled, "Thanks, Mr. Shepard, but we''re not ready to tell people about this."


    He was implying that Mr. Shepard should not spread the news.


    Mr. Shepard was smart.


    He immediately understood what Max meant and nodded, "Mr. Nixon, Rest assured. I won''t tell anyone


    about what happened today."


    Max then nodded in satisfaction.


    Mr. Shepard added, "Excuse me. I gotta go. Have a good time."


    Max nodded and Mr. Shepard left in a hurry.


    After he left, Laura looked at his back and said to Max, "He looks familiar."


    Max looked down at her and smiled, "Our families go way back. His father used to work for my


    grandfather, so if Dad was alive, they would have recognized each other."


    "What?"


    Laura was shocked.


    Of course, Max was not talking about Chad but Joris.


    Laura got a little confused.


    "I don''t remember seeing him as a kid but I feel like I''ve seen him somewhere."


    Max was surprised that she felt like this.


    But Mr. Shepard was resourceful and often showed up at business events and parties. Maybe they had


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    met on some of those asions.


    He told Laura his suspicions. Laura couldn''t figure it out and could only let it go.


    This episode didn''t ruin their mood so they kept walking.

 Chapter 663 A Mysterious Beauty

    Chapter 663 A Mysterious Beauty


    Chapter 663 A Mysterious Beauty


    There was a peach grove up ahead of them. Because it was June, the peach blossoms had long since


    withered away, and there were only a few tiny green peaches on the trees, which was beautiful.


    Laura was happy and dragged Max over.


    "Look, there are so many peaches."


    Max smiled, "They''re not ripe yet. Don''t pick them."


    Laura withdrew her hand, looked at the endless peach grove, and asked, "Guess what''s beyond the


    grove?"


    The grove covered arge area and was densely wooded. It was impossible to see what was going on


    beyond it.


    Max shook his head and said honestly, "Don''t know."


    Laura dragged him into the grove.


    "Let''s go take a look."


    Max didn''t have a problem with that, so they walked forward together.


    The grove was really big. It was surprising that there was such arge peach grove in Eqitin where the


    price ofnd was so high.


    After a while, they suddenly heard someone ying an instrument like the violin.


    It didn''t sound like a modern piece of music.


    Laura acted in a period drama some time ago and had learned some basic violin 101.


    So she could recognize that it was a violin.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Her face lit up. She took his hand and said, "Someone''s ying the violin over there."


    Max heard the melody too. Seeing that she was intrigued, he suggested, "How about we go over to


    take a look?"


    Laura nodded and they walked over together.


    They didn''t walk long before they saw a round stone table under a peach tree.


    There were some low stools next to the table. A woman in a light blue dress was sitting on the stool


    ying the violin with her back to them.


    A woman was ying the violin in a peach grove...


    Laura felt like she was dreaming. It was as if this dense grove was a key that took them to an ancient


    world.


    She was even more curious about this woman.


    They approached slowly because they did not want to disturb her, and they stopped not far away.


    They stood there listening quietly.


    It was not as hot in the grove as it was outside.


    It was almost noon but the leaves of trees shut out the sun.


    A breeze came in and they felt a bit chilly.


    Laura loved that moment. She smiled and gently beat time to the music.


    After about two or three minutes, it stopped.


    The woman on the stool paused for two seconds, got up, and turned to them.


    She was breathtakingly beautiful.


    Laura was a beauty and had seen many attractive women in the entertainment field.


    She thought she had seen some of the most beautiful women in the world over the years and would not


    be impressed by another beauty.


    Well, she was wrong. It turned out that there would always be more beauties in the world than you


    thought.


    And the power of beauty was way beyond our imagination.


    The woman''s long hair hung down to her shoulders with exquisite features on her face, ssical and


    elegant, like a nymph in the legends.


    Laura was stunned, until the woman suddenly cleared her throat.


    The woman covered her mouth and asked them with a smile, "Who are you? Why are you here?"


    She even had a pleasant voice.


    Laura inexplicably blushed.


    She immediately felt less confident of her own charm in front of her.


    She replied, "We are tourists. This peach grove is big and beautiful, so we came over to see what''s in


    here."


    Max kept holding her hand and didn''t say anything.


    The woman froze for a moment and looked them up and down.


    Then she smiled, "This is not a tourist spot. You should go."


    Laura nodded in chagrin.


    "Sorry to bother you. We''ll leave now."


    After that, she tried to pull Max away.


    However, he didn''t move.


    She looked up at him, only to find him staring at her in concentration.


    He was frowning slightly, sunk in thought.


    Laura was jealous, took his sleeve, and whispered, "Let''s go."


    Max finally turned to look at his wife, and nodded.


    They walked out of the grove hand in hand.


    Laura suddenly let go of his hand.


    Max was still deep in thought. He was confused when she suddenly let go of his hand.


    She walked forward without saying anything to him.


    He was a little puzzled, caught up with her, and tried to take her hand.


    However, just as his hand touched her fingers, she shook it off.


    Laura turned to re at him and shouted, "Don''t touch me."


    Max was so confused and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Laura got even more upset and jealous. She snorted and continued to walk without saying anything.


    Max didn''t know what he had done wrong and could only follow her.


    They walked in silence for a long time. Laura stopped and turned to him.


    Max didn''t see iting and almost bumped into her.


    He held her shoulders and smiled, "What''s going on? Are you mad at me?"


    Laura was not angry, but his questions angered her.

 Chapter 664 Apologizing

    Chapter 664 Apologizing


    Chapter 664 Apologizing


    Her eyes widened in shock as she looked at him and gritted her teeth, "Don''t you know why? Don''t you


    know what you''ve done?"


    Max was even more confused.


    What did he do?


    He didn''t know anything.


    However, his experience told him that apologizing to a woman in anger no matter why she was upset


    would be the safest thing for him to do.


    So instead of asking her why, he said seriously, "I''m sorry, honey."


    Laura froze.


    She was about to lose her temper, but she bit back the words she was going to say when she heard his


    words.


    She looked at him for a long time and snorted.


    "I won''t forgive you easily."


    Max coaxed her, "I''m really sorry, honey."


    He said as he wrapped his arms around her.


    Laura wasn''t so angry anymore, but she couldn''t help but ask, "What for?"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Max didn''t know why he was sorry.


    He had absolutely no idea.


    But he didn''t dare to talk back. He thought about what happened along the way and finally, his eyes lit


    up.


    He looked at Laura and said tentatively, "I... I shouldn''t have stared at that woman?"


    He took a guess.


    However, Laura''s countenance changed.


    Max knew he was right.


    He was relieved and happy.


    He smiled, "Honey, you''re jealous."


    He made fun of her.


    Laura red at him.


    She gritted her teeth, "So you''re proud of what you did, huh?"


    Max chuckled, put his arm around her waist, and said, "Not at all. I''m just happy that you''re jealous. It


    means you love me."


    Laura grunted and didn''t say anything.


    Max exined, "Actually, I wasn''t staring at her because she''s pretty."


    Laura rolled her eyes at him, "Liar."


    Max immediately gestured, "I swear to god she''s not as pretty as you are in my eyes. After all, you''re


    my wife, aren''t you?"


    He even tried to kiss her.


    Laura pushed him away and said coldly, "Whatever. I don''t care."


    With a smug smile, he shook his head and said,


    "I wouldn''t believe this if I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes."


    Laura didn''t look at him but quietly pricked up her ears.


    As expected, Max exined in detail, "I really wasn''t staring at her because of her look. I stared


    because she looked a lot like someone I met before. It''s just that she died over twenty years ago so I


    was stunned."


    Laura didn''t see thising and turned to him in curiosity.


    "Someone you met? Who was it?"


    Max shook his head.


    "I don''t know her. I saw her in a photo that my dad kept in a book. One day I went to his study and


    identally found it. I went to my dad with the photo and asked him. He said she was a good friend of


    his and had died many years ago."


    Surprised, Laura asked, "So do you know her name?"


    Max shook his head, "No. I didn''t ask and my dad didn''t tell me."


    Laura fell silent.


    It could be a coincidence, but she thought it was bizarre.


    Seeing her frown, Max was afraid she would be unhappy, so he smiled, "Forget it. There are so many


    people who look alike in the world."


    "What''s more, I was a child when I saw the photo. Children''s memories are unreliable. Maybe I got it


    wrong."


    Laura was still puzzled, but she didn''t say anything more.


    They went happily hand in hand to other ces.


    At the same time.


    In the peach grove, the woman sat down and picked up the violin from the stone table again.


    She started ying it and the music was melodious.


    But she stopped and her hands froze.


    Finally, she sighed and said to herself, "It doesn''t seem to be a good day to y the violin. I didn''t do


    anything, but why can''t I stay calm?"


    At that moment, she heard someone''s footsteps behind her.


    A man came out from the peach grove. Seeing that she was sitting there with a thin shirt, he frowned.


    He walked over, draped a shawl on her shoulders, and said gently, "It''s cold out there. Put on more


    She looked at him and smiled.


    "Gentry, it''s noon. The others are wearing sleeveless dresses, but I have to wear moreyers. People


    would think I''m a freak."


    Gentry froze and narrowed his eyes slightly in displeasure.


    "You''re not like others. You have to take care of yourself. Who cares about what others might think."


    He adjusted her shawl and frowned when he saw the violin on the table.


    "It''s gettingte. Let''s go back for lunch!"


    She didn''t refuse and obediently stood up.


    Gentry stepped forward, picked up the violin, and looked her up and down. After making sure there was


    nothing wrong, he walked away with her.


    It didn''t take long for them to arrive at a small restaurant in the middle of nowhere.


    There were many restaurants in the big manor.


    Now they were in a hidden theme restaurant in the manor.


    They went into the restaurant. Gentry helped her sit down and went straight into the kitchen.

 Chapter 665 Considerate

    Chapter 665 Considerate


    Chapter 665 Considerate


    It didn''t take long for him to bring out a beautiful and fragrant dish.


    The woman looked at it and asked Gentry, "Where''s yours?"


    He said lightly, "I''ve eaten."


    He sat down across from her and picked up a book.


    She didn''t force him but began to eat.


    When she finished, Gentry got up, cleared the table, and said goodbye to the staff before taking her


    away.


    Because the woman was beautiful and elegant, many people were attracted by her on the road.


    She was ufortable being stared at, gently took his sleeve, and whispered, "Gentry, they..."


    Gentry looked at those people and said coldly, "What are you looking at? Look away or I''ll poke your


    eyes out."


    Most of the people who came here were either rich or noble.


    Ordinary people may not be able to afford this ce even if they had money.


    Therefore, someone was angry at his words.


    "Come on. Who do you think you are? Don''t tter yourself. She didn''t even say anything..."


    Before the man could finish, Gentry''s face darkened.


    He wanted to argue with him, but she stopped him.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She frowned slightly and didn''t want to argue in public, so she whispered to him, "Calm down."


    After that, she looked at the middle-aged man and gave a considerate smile.


    "Sir, my friend was just trying to protect me. I''m sorry if we seemed rude before."


    The middle-aged man was reasonable. He just didn''t like Gentry''s overbearing manner.


    Hearing her words, he immediately smiled.


    He said, "It''s okay. I won''t take it to heart. What''s your name? I''ve never seen you before."


    Gentry said coldly, "There are so many women in the world. Have you seen them all?"


    The middle-aged man was embarrassed.


    The woman pulled Gentry behind her and smiled at the middle-aged man, "I didn''t live here before. I


    just got back from overseas, so we haven''t met. My name is Kristina Welch. Nice to meet you."


    The middle-aged man grinned with delight.


    "Kristina, what a beautiful name. I''m Jeremy Lockwood, the general manager of the Lockwood Group.


    Here''s my card. Nice to meet you, too."


    Then he took out his business card and handed it to Kristina.


    Kristina didn''t refuse and read it carefully before putting it in her bag.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Lockwood, I gotta go."


    Mr. Lockwood smiled, "Sure. By the way, I live not far away. Maybe we can hang out sometime."


    Kristina nodded without saying anything.


    Mr. Lockwood knew what she meant and said nothing more.


    The two of them waved goodbye.


    After Mr. Lockwood left, Gentry snorted, "He''s up to no good!"


    Kristina looked at him and sighed.


    "I''m sorry to get you in trouble, Gentry."


    Gentry frowned at once.


    He said in a low voice, "Don''t say that. We are friends."


    Kristina smiled and said as she walked forward, "You''ve taken care of me and protected me all these


    years. If it weren''t for you, I would have died twenty years ago."


    She saw the flowers on the side of the road, stopped, and stroked the petals.


    It seemed that she was not looking at the beautiful flowers but staring at the distance.


    "Sometimes I wonder if you would have had a happier and easier time for the past twenty years if you


    hadn''t saved me and I died."


    Gentry''s face darkened.


    He stepped forward, took her hand, and shouted, "How can you think like that? Are you resenting me


    for saving you? Or do you still love Chad? Have you forgotten how he hurt you? Why are you still


    favoring him?"


    Kristina froze and looked at him in confusion.


    She whispered, "Gentry, I didn''t mean that. I just..."


    "That''s enough!"


    Gentry suddenly shouted. He looked at Kristina with disappointment and said, "Don''t lie to me. I saw it


    all! You met two young people in the peach grove and the man looked like Chad, right?"


    "You saw that man so you thought of Chad, right? You can''t stay calm because you never let go of


    him!"


    Kristina pursed her lips and fell silent.


    She didn''t answer.


    Her hand had been clutched by Gentry and there was a red mark on her pale wrist.


    Gentry looked at her, his chest rising and falling rapidly.


    When he caught a glimpse of the red mark on her wrist, he immediately let go of her hand.


    "Your hand..."


    "It''s okay."


    Kristina quickly withdrew her hand.


    The shawl was long and he couldn''t see the red mark anymore.


    Her face was expressionless. She didn''t look at him and her eyes were hollow.


    Maybe she didn''t want to look at him or was avoiding something.


    She whispered, "Gentry, thank you for sending me back to the country. As for what you just said, it''s all


    in your head."


    She suddenly lowered her head and had a slight cough.


    Gentry tensed up and regretted it.


    He shouldn''t have lost his temper.


    He had thought he had be patient enough over the years.


    He was willing to keep a low profile and never lose his temper again as long as he could stay by her


    side.

 Chapter 666 An Unexpected Encounter With An Old Friend

    Chapter 666 An Unexpected Encounter With An Old Friend


    Chapter 666 An Unexpected Encounter with an Old Friend


    In fact, he had truly kept that promise during the two decades they spent abroad.


    Over the years, he had been the gentle and steady Gentry Iverson no matter what happened.


    He was always there for her. He looked after her and shielded her from trouble. To her, he was always


    someone she could rely on.


    But people wereplicated creatures.


    It was true that Gentry had never turned a hair in the face of all kinds of troubled times.


    However, when something struck his nerve, he would instantly release the light he had been hiding


    under a bushel.


    Gentry inhaled deeply and said as gently as he could manage, "Sorry. I shouldn''t haveshed out at


    you. Kristina, let me walk you back to your room."


    Kristina nodded, not speaking. She extended a hand to him. Supported by him, she headed back to the


    hotel.


    When they came to the entrance of the hotel, Kristina withdrew her hand and said to Gentry softly, "You


    can go now. I''ll go up myself. Gentry, thank you for helping me out. I should let you go back to your


    business."


    Moonlight Manor was a ce frequented by celebrities and dignitaries, so the security here was


    certainly good.


    Besides, Kristina was much healthier than before. Therefore, there was not much to worry about.


    Hearing her words, Gentry let go of her hand and watched her go into her room.


    Laura and Max didn''t think of going back to their room until they were exhausted after hanging out for a


    long time.


    They hadn''t had lunch yet. But Laura was tired, and she didn''t want to dine out.


    Thus, Max decided to bring Laura back to their room and order room service.


    But unexpectedly, they saw a familiar figure the moment they stepped into the hotel elevator.


    "We met again. What a coincidence."


    Kristina smiled benignly at them and moved a step backward.


    This also took Laura and Max by surprise. They greeted her with a smile after they entered the


    elevator.


    "Yeah, what are the odds? You''re also staying here?


    Kristina nodded.


    Max gazed at her. The more he observed, the more strongly he felt she was the woman in the picture


    that his father hid in a book.


    Unable to repress his curiosity, he asked, "Are you here for sightseeing or do you live here?"


    Moonlight Manor also provided long-term amodation. Arge area in the back was reserved for


    people who stayed here to rx and gain some peace of mind.


    Of course, only the rich could stay here for long, for long-term dwelling in this ce was very pricy.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Kristina smiled and answered, "I just came back to the country. My stay here is only temporary. I''ll leave


    in a couple of days."


    Laura and Max nodded knowingly.


    For some reason, Laura found this woman in front of her naturally endearing.


    Perhaps it was because she was gorgeous but didn''t seem cocky as most pretty women were.


    Laura found her mild and genial, like a pretty sister to her.


    Thus, she couldn''t help but ask, "Miss, may I know your name?


    Beaming, Kristina replied, "I''m Kristina Welch."


    Laura nodded and asked, "Can I call you Kristina?"


    Kristina was dazed. She didn''t expect Laura would like to be on first-name terms with her.


    A momentter, she nodded with delight and asked, "What about you? What''s your name?"


    Laura raised her eyebrow in surprise. Though this might sound narcissistic, she still asked in wonder,


    "You don''t know who I am?"


    Kristina was taken aback. She looked nkly at Laura and then at Max. Embarrassed, she inquired,


    "Am I... supposed to know you?"


    Laura didn''t know how to respond.


    Truth be told, if someone else said that in a different tone, this remark would perhaps sound


    provocative.


    After all, Laura was a big star now. Even the elderly in the country could name a few roles she had


    yed even though they might not remember her real name, not to mention how popr she was


    among the young.


    Laura couldn''t believe this woman really didn''t recognize her.


    But she was certainly not that self-important. A little mortified, she touched her nose and introduced


    herself shyly, "I''m Laura. This is my husband, Max Nixon. We''re here on vacation."


    Laura noticed that Kristina''s expression remained the same when she introduced herself.


    But when she started to talk about Max, the smile on Kristina''s face clearly stiffened, and a trace of


    consternation shed through her eyes.


    "Your surname is Nixon?"


    Seeing that Kristina was staring at her, Max was certain she was asking him, so he nodded


    courteously.


    "Yes, it is."


    Kristina was dumbstruck on the spot.


    She looked fixedly at Max. Frankly, her intense stare was slightly impolite.


    After all, they were not very close. This was just their second encounter. Two hours ago, they didn''t


    even know each other.


    But he was surprised that he didn''t feel offended. Also, maybe this was just his imagination, but he had


    a feeling that though Kristina''s eyes were fixed on him, she wasn''t really looking at him


    It was as if her eyes had prated his face and seen something beyond him.


    Laura had obviously noted this, too. She raised her head and exchanged a look with Max. They both


    saw confusion in each other''s eyes.


    Laura asked, "Kristina, what''s wrong?"


    Kristina quickly woke up from her reverie.


    Realizing that she had fallen into a trance, she smiled and said politely, "Sorry."


    Laura smiled friendly and said, "It''s okay. Just now, you..."


    Kristina was silent for moments. Then, she answered in a soft voice, "It''s nothing. I just found your


    husband quite familiar. He reminded me of an old friend."


    A reminiscent look emerged on her face.


    Max appeared unperturbed, but he soon posed the question he was eager to ask.


    "Is that friend of yours also surnamed Nixon?"


    Kristina shivered all over.


    inly, Max had guessed right.


    Kristina seemed quite emotional, but her good manners reined her emotions in.


    Still, her clear eyes shone zealously.


    "You know him?"


    Max nodded.


    He then said in a deep voice, "He is my father."


    Kristina shuddered again.


    At that moment, her pretty and exquisite face paled visibly, as though she just heard something


    astonishing.


    But in an instant, she rapidly regained herposure.


    Yet, when she smiled again, that smile was clearly a forced one, for it was no longer natural and


    rxed.


    She lowered her head a little.


    Then, as if talking to them or perhaps whispering to herself, she muttered, "I should''ve thought of this.


    They''ve probably got married. It''s been more than 20 years. It''s no surprise that they''ve had children."

 Chapter 667 Playing Golf Together

    Chapter 667 ying Golf Together


    Chapter 667 ying Golf Together


    Kristina abruptly looked up at Max and asked, "Is your mother Christine?"


    Though Max had seen iting, he still felt a subtle stir when this woman said his mother''s name.


    Yet, he didn''t show a thing on his face. As calm as ever, he just nodded and said, "Yes. You know her,


    too?"


    The smile on Kristina''s face turned more genuine when she heard this.


    "Yes, I know her."


    How could she not know Christine?


    She followed Christine everywhere when she was a child. She had seen her as her big sister.


    Christine also took good care of her as if she were her younger sister.


    Sadly, fate yed them. Kristina betrayed Christine. Up to now, she still felt too embarrassed to visit


    Christine again.


    Kristina''s eyes dimmed when she thought of this.


    Right at this moment, the elevator door slid open with a ring. This sound was out of tune with the


    silence, but it spared the three from the awkward moment.


    Kristina nced at the floor number and said, "This is my floor."


    Laura and Max nodded and watched her leave. Laura even kindly waved goodbye to her.


    "See you around, Kristina."


    Kristina turned around and nodded at them courteously before going away.


    The elevator climbed two more floors to send Laura and Max to their floor.


    Locking arms with Max, Laura probed as they walked to their room, "Max, do you think she''s really the


    woman in that picture hidden in your father''s book?"


    With a gloomier face, Max nodded with assurance and said, "Yes, absolutely."


    Laura furrowed her brows, baffled.


    "But, didn''t you say that woman already died more than 20 years ago? Howe she turned up here?"


    Max was also bemused by that. But Kristina looked so alike with that woman in the picture, and she


    also knew his parents. She was definitely thedy in the picture.


    Thinking of this, Max said, "I don''t know either. I''ll ask my father about this some other day."


    Knowing that there was no better solution at the time, Laura nodded in agreement.


    After they returned to their room, Max ordered room service and then sat on the sofa to watch TV with


    Laura.


    A few minutester, the dishes were delivered to their room.


    One of the dishes was trout, which was Laura''s favorite. Max removed the bones for her and put the


    meat on her te, saying, "Eat more. We''ll have a lot of fun this afternoon. You need to get more


    energy, or you''ll feel hungry very soon."


    Laura meekly ate the trout. Then, she asked, "What''s there in the back?"


    "There is a golf course. Do you know how to y golf?"


    Laura thought for a moment and then shook her head. "No."


    Max smiled and said, "It''s fine. I''ll teach you."


    Laura didn''t say anything.


    After lunch, they took an hour-long rest. It was not until half-past three in the afternoon that they


    changed into sportswear and went out.


    The golf course in the back was veryrge. At this time, not many people were ying.


    Laura picked a light club and stood there, waiting for Max to teach her.


    Max held her from behind, his hands grabbing hers, which were clenching the club. Then, he guided


    her on how to exert her strength while swaying the club to look for the perfect direction and angle.


    Max instructed, "Look, stand in this posture, and slightly turn around. Use your waist to lead your


    strength. Yes... Give it a shot."


    Laurapressed her lips. She didn''t like outdoor sports, so this was her first time ying golf. As she


    was a rookie, it would be a lie if she said she was not nervous at all.


    With the method Max told her, she gently swayed the club to test the direction before gripping the club


    and swinging it forcefully.


    "Thwack!"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    To her amazement, it was a hole-in-one.


    Eyes gleaming with surprise, she whooped, "Wow! I did it!"


    Max said with a smile, "Good job. You''re gifted."


    Laura was ted. Though she was not interested in this kind of sport at first, her enthusiasm soared


    after her first sessful try.


    "I wanna y again!"


    "Sure. Have fun."


    Perhaps Laura was really talented in ying golf.


    She tried several times. Except for the third time that she lost control, she got the balls into the holes


    every other time.


    Laura was carried away by the joy of sess.


    While she was over the moon, Max was a little depressed.


    He intended to get intimate with Laura by dint of this sport. He thought they could turn this game into an


    outdoor sport they could both enjoy.


    He even pictured how romantic it would be when he stood on thewn and embraced Laura from


    behind to teach her how to wave the club.


    However, Laura''s motor coordination was stunningly outstanding. Max only gave her one


    demonstration, but she already mastered it!


    As she continued to y, her golf skill would soon surpass his!


    How could Max stand this?


    Unwilling to ept defeat, Max grabbed his club and challenged Laura to a contest.


    As a green hand, Laura had no fear. In the face of Max''s challenge, herpetitiveness surged. Thus,


    she said yes without any hesitation.


    The two then began topete. The one who put more balls into the holes would win.


    Laura had never yed golf before. No matter how gifted she was, her stamina and skills could not


    Shortly, Laura was soundly outscored by Max.


    Looking at the scoreboard, she knew her chance of winning was slim. But she didn''t get angry. Instead,


    she tried harder.


    But this sport required more than hardworking.


    It was a game of mentality as well.


    If one was not flustered, one would find it easier to get the balls into the holes. But if one got anxious,


    one would be more likely to miss the goals.


    Later, Laura failed five times in a row. She gradually became irritated. Plus, it was hot today. Her hair


    was soon drenched in sweat.


    Max had made several more scores during this time. He then looked over and saw Laura''s anxious


    face. He immediately felt soft-hearted.


    After doing some thinking, he deliberately made the next three balls roll off the track.


    Then, Laura scored again. She whooped in high spirits at once.


    She nced at the scoreboard. She was only two scores behind Max.


    It was okay. She felt that if she was in luck, she could easily catch up with Max.


    Therefore, she looked defiantly at Max, curled her lips, and said, "Did you see how great I am? It''s not


    toote for you to throw in the towel."


    Max narrowed his eyes. A sly smile reached his cunning eyes.


    "Don''t get triumphant yet. The game hasn''t finished. You''ll never know."


    Laura snorted. "How about this? Let''s make a bet on this. Or this game wouldn''t be much fun. What do


    you say?"


    Max arched an eyebrow but didn''t refuse.


    "Fine. What stakes will you offer?"


    Laura pondered for moments. Since they were married now, their properties were jointly owned by both


    of them. Thus, she figured it wouldn''t be fun if she staked their properties.

 Chapter 668 A Bet Is A Bet

    Chapter 668 A Bet Is A Bet


    Chapter 668 A Bet Is a Bet


    Atst, she could only choose to use something wild-ranging as the stake. "Let''s say, the one who


    loses the bet must fulfill one request to the other person no matter what it is."


    Max''s eyes gleamed with excitement when he heard this.


    He narrowed his eyes and revealed a mischievous smile.


    "Are you serious?"


    Laura hadn''t realized that she had walked into her own trap.


    She even said righteously, "Of course. A great person never goes back on his or her word!"


    Max instantlyughed happily and said, "OK. Let''s do this!"


    Then, the two adjusted their posture, ready to bat thest two balls.


    But a question crossed Laura''s mind. She called, "Hold on. What if we both score twice?"


    Max said, "It''s no problem. Then we shall just try more balls until one of us fail to score first."


    Laura reckoned this sounded fair.


    Thus, she agreed topete like this.


    After they set the rule, they started a new round.


    Max scored on his first try.


    So did Laura. She missed several goals when she was anxious before. But now, she had calmed her


    nerves, so she scored without difficulty.


    However, she was not so lucky on her second try.


    Max''s ball rolled into the hole as he expected. But Laura went slightly astray and paused outside the


    hole.


    She stared incredulously at that ball with rounded eyes.


    "How could this be?" she thought, puzzled.


    Seeing she failed to score, Max immediately rejoiced.


    Standing there leaning on his club, he said with a smile, "What now? Will you admit defeat?"


    Laura wrinkled her nose with disgruntlement and protested, "That didn''t count. The wind was too strong


    and caused the ball to go astray."


    "Tsk." Max screwed up his eyes, not arguing with her. "Alright. The wind is to me if you say so. Then


    shall we try one more time?"


    Laura was a little surprised. She clearly didn''t expect Max would be so forbearing.


    It was a perfect sunny day. There was no wind at all. She was obviously making an excuse for her


    defeat.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    But Max didn''t expose her trick. Thus, Laura was d to y along.


    She hurriedly put on a smile and said, "Sure. Let''s try one more."


    Yet, little did she know that this was Max''s setup.


    He had let her cheat only because he would make her fulfill her promise when she ran out of excuses


    and conceded defeat from the bottom of her heartter.


    On the next few tries, Laura failed gloriously.


    She resorted to all the pretexts she could think of. But God of Fortune just no longer favored her. No


    matter how hard she tried, she didn''t get to score one more time.


    What Laura had not realized was that she had yed golf for more than an hour. As a regr woman,


    her strength was running low.


    Thus, she had little energy for the game. Her muscles were tired.


    That was why she failed to score several times on ends.


    But Max was physically active. ying golf for an hour was no challenge for him.


    Besides, Laura just started to learn golf today, while Max had yed golf for years. Therefore, she was


    not his match at all


    In the end, Laura sincerely admitted her defeat.


    She felt weary now. Since she was too bone-tired to continue the game, she directly gave up.


    Seeing her surrender, Max walked over with a big smile. He put away her club for her and walked her


    to the lounge.


    After that, he helped her sit down and then ced a cup of cold drink in her hand.


    He also grabbed a bottle of water for himself.


    Max waited for Laura to finish her drink before asking, "What now? You lost, didn''t you?"


    Laura rolled her eyes. Though she didn''t want to admit it, when she lost, she lost. She wouldn''t deny it.


    Thus, she tilted her head to look at Max and asked, "Tell me, what do you want?"


    Now Laura had really posed the question, Max leaned in with a wicked smile on his face and whispered


    something in her ear.


    He had dropped his voice, so nobody but her could hear him.


    Yet, Laura''s face burnt with a blush as soon as she heard his words.


    She stared at Max with incredulity, as though unable to believe he could make such a request.


    Max straightened up. Looking at her with a grin, he reminded her, "We''ve agreed on this. A bet is a bet.


    Right?"


    Laura never thought Max would corner her like this. She puffed up her cheeks, sulking.


    Seeing that Laura clearly felt aggrieved but didn''t dare to show her anger, Max couldn''t help but burst


    outughing.


    It was already five o''clock in the afternoon. After taking a short break, the two left the golf course.


    They would have dinner in a restaurant.


    After exercising for a whole afternoon, Laura wanted to take a shower first before eating. Thus, the two


    returned to their room, had a shower, and changed before going out for dinner.


    After a ptable dinner in a fancy restaurant, they sat at the table for a while. Laura saw some people


    boating not far away, so she asked Max to take her boating, too.


    When they were done boating, Laura drew Max to visit other ces.


    Anyway, she kept finding things for them to do to avoid going back to the hotel.


    Max certainly knew what she was ying at. But he was not in a rush, so he just apanied her to


    visit all kinds of ces.


    He said yes to her every time she suggested anything.


    After all, no matter how much more time Laura could y for, they would have to return to their room at


    the end of the day.


    Atst, they stayed outside until it was almost midnight. Seeing that no one was still on the field, Laura


    could not find any more excuses and was eventually dragged back to the hotel by Max with a mournful


    face.


    That night, Laura was ordered to try all kinds of positions with Max.


    It was the first time she had done something that bashful. It really tested her limit.


    Max, of course, was very excited. He didn''t let her go however she pleaded.


    The two love birds slept soundly until the next noon.


    Laura still felt the corner of her mouth sore when she woke up.


    She looked around to find that she was alone in the room. Max was gone. He probably went out.


    Laura got up and walked into the bathroom to check her face in the mirror. Surely, she saw a tiny little


    wound on the corner of her mouth. She felt like crying at once.


    "Max is so bad! What was he thinking? How could he ask me to..."


    Laura blushed again at the thought of what she did with Maxst night.


    She bit her lip, miffed. Still, she fetched out an ointment and applied some on the wound before she


    went to wash up and change.


    Max was back just as Laura changed into fresh clothes.


    He clearly went out to jog, because he was still sweating slightly when he came into the room.


    Seeing that Laura was up, he strode over and ced a kiss on her lips.


    He then felt this kiss taste differently. He look a closer look and said, "You applied something on your


    mouth?"

 Chapter 669 Applying Medicine For Her

    Chapter 669 Applying Medicine For Her


    Chapter 669 Applying Medicine for Her


    Laura threw him a bitter re.


    "Oh, you have the nerve to mention that?"


    Max smiled. He reached out and tenderly caressed the wound on the corner of her mouth, then said,


    "Sorry. I was too excitedst night. I''ll take you to see a doctor."


    Laura''s face turned redder when she heard she would go see a doctor.


    Through clenched teeth, she yelled, "Shut up! I won''t go. You go if you want!"


    To Max, Laura''s angry look was not threatening but sexy.


    He felt that the desire he tried to repress was surging up again.


    To prevent himself from doing anything out of line to Laura again, Max quickly changed the subject.


    "We''ll go back this afternoon. Do you have any more ces you wanna visit before we leave?"


    Laura deliberated for moments. She had finally had a day off. She just hoped to stay in the room and


    sleep instead of going out.


    What was more, after what Max did to her in bedst night, every part of her body was sore today. She


    didn''t have the strength to go out for sightseeing.


    Therefore, she shook her head.


    Max didn''t press her to go out then. After confirming their return time, they had lunch and went home.


    The servants were all there when they got back to Orchid Vi.


    Laura didn''t get enough sleepst night. Thus, she went to her room to sleep as soon as she was back.


    Max had work to do in the afternoon, so he went off to thepany.


    Laura didn''t sleep tight in the afternoon. She woke up several times. But she lied in bed for a long time


    and didn''t fully wake up until seven o''clock in the evening.


    Daytime was longer than nighttime in the summer. Thus, though it was seven in the evening, it was not


    After waking up, Laura squinted, got out of bed, and drew the drapes. Seeing the view outside at dusk,


    she stretched her body a little.


    Her stomach growled. Then, she found she was starving.


    She changed and then went downstairs. Just then, she saw Maxing back from outside.


    She nced at the clock on the wall and asked, "Why did youe back sote?"


    Max went out soon after they returned at two in the afternoon. But why did he spend hours dealing with


    a little bit of work?


    Max looked at her and said, "I could have been back by six. But I went to buy something on my way


    home."


    As he spoke, he changed into slippers and walked over. He then grabbed her and pushed her into the


    bedroom.


    Laura knitted her brows with discontent. "What''re you doing? I''m hungry. I want dinner."


    Max said to her, "Just wait. Trust me. I''ll be quick."


    Thus, Laura was forced to go back into the bedroom.


    She thought Max was nning to do it with her again. But he fished out an ointment from his pocket.


    On a closer look, she found that it was exactly the kind that could heal the wound on the corner of her


    mouth!


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Her face instantly turned tomato red. She looked up at Max, who was wearing a smile. Then, Max


    exined patiently, "I went to a doctor in St. Peter''s Hospital to get this. It''s said that it''s very effective.


    Your wound will heal after you apply this. It will no longer hurt when you have dinner in a moment."


    Laura balled her hands and snarled through gritted teeth, "Max Nixon!"


    To not irk her, Max hurriedly said soothingly, "Sorry, I''m sorry. It''s all my bad. I lost control of myself for


    a moment. But there won''t be a next time. I promise."


    Laura couldn''t object. She thought of how she grimaced with pain at lunch today, so she let Max apply


    it to her wound.


    The ointment had no strong smell. It felt pleasantly cool on her skin.


    Then, she went to look into the mirror, but she noticed nothing on her mouth. It seemed that the


    ointment melted as soon as it was applied. That was good.


    No one would notice her wound now, so she wouldn''t be mortified.


    With that in mind, she didn''tin. After applying the medicine, she went downstairs with Max for


    dinner.


    It was nicely prepared. Max specially called the cook to make some healthy food before he came back.


    Therefore, all the dishes on the table were lightly seasoned.


    Laura didn''t know why all the food was so light at first. Butter, Mrs. Rowling came to serve a sd


    and said to her with a smile, "Mrs. Nixon, vegetables are good for your health. You should eat more."


    Laura was stunned. She looked at Mrs. Rowling in bewilderment.


    She thought to herself, "Since when do I have to watch out for my health?


    But soon, she thought of one possible exnation.


    She subconsciously lifted her hand to touch the wound on the corner of her mouth. Then, she turned to


    look at Max, who was biting his lip to prevent himself fromughing out loud. She immediately cottoned


    on.


    A look of rage fleeted her face. But with Mrs. Rowling here, she didn''t have the face to lose her temper.


    Atst, she just snorted heavily and said, "I see. Thank you, Mrs. Rowling."


    Mrs. Rowling went off with satisfaction. Soon, the bitter gourd was served.


    Looking at the man before him, Laura smiled sinisterly and remarked, "Max, you should eat some more


    veggies too."


    Max instantly froze.


    Everyone knew he hated vegetables.


    Looking at them, he smiled wryly and said, "Honey, I don''t think I need them."


    "You do! You''ve got bad breath. You have pimples."


    Max didn''t know what to say.


    Mrs. Rowling and the other servants on the side tried so hard not tough.


    "Never knew Mrs. Nixon cared about her husband so much. She''s even noticed those details.


    "They''re truly a couple in love."


    However, Max felt wronged.


    "When have I had any of those things? She''s making things up!"


    However, seeing Laura''s menacing eyes, he didn''t dare to say or ask anything.


    He had to reap what he sowed.


    In the end, almost all veggies entered Max''s stomach.


    It was so bitter that Max hurriedly took several bites of watermelon after eating that dish.


    Seeing Max frown deeply after tasting the bitter gourd, Laura finally felt her sullenness recede.


    The next day was herst day off.


    She thought about how she would spend the day. Since there was nothing else, she asked Natalia to


    go shopping with her.


    Natalia was very busytely. But this day, she finally had some leisure time.


    Since Victoria''s new movie was about to be released, she had been busy with the promotion of the


    movie, so she had not spent time with Laura recently.


    But Laura happened to call her when she finally had time. Thus, she agreed to go shopping together.


    The two went to Central Square and each bought several new outfits.


    There were several brand-name stores that celebrities liked to visit. Laura had had her eye on a dress.


    Just as she grabbed it and nned to go to the fitting room, Natalia''s phone rang all of a sudden.

 Chapter 670 A Chance Encounter

    Chapter 670 A Chance Encounter


    Chapter 670 A Chance Encounter


    Natalia took out her phone and nced at the screen. A frown creased her face at once.


    Laura asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Natalia said, "Nothing. I have to take this. You go ahead and try this one."


    Laura nodded. She watched Natalia go outside to take the call before entering the fitting room.


    After stepping out of the store, Natalia answered the call.


    Felix was instantly carried into her ear.


    "Natalia, I have a favor to ask. Are you avable now?"


    Natalia knitted her brows. She said crossly, "Felix, I think our friendship has long ended. You can''t just


    call me and ask me for favors."


    Felix was not mad when he heard this.


    Instead, he chuckled and said, "Don''t reject me so soon. Please hear me out. Rest assured. Now I''m


    asking you for a favor, which can''t possibly only benefit me."


    Natalia then said nothing.


    Felix quickly told her what favor he wanted.


    After he was done, Natalia still didn''t speak.


    After a long while, she finally said, "I can help you with this, but you need to increase the money you


    just offered by 2%."


    Felix didn''t sound surprised at this.


    He clicked his tongue and said, "Well, is somebody being a bit greedy? Sure, I''ll pay more if you want."


    After hearing this, Natalia hung up.


    But she didn''t hurry back to the store.


    Instead, she stood there holding her phone. After doing some thinking, she dialed another number.


    In the store.


    Laura changed into the new dress and came out of the fitting room. Just then, she saw Natalia walk in


    with a slightly gloomy face.


    Laura could tell something was on her mind, so she asked with concern, "Natalia, anything wrong?"


    Natalia slightly puckered her brows, waved at her, and said, "Everything''s fine."


    Then, her eyes were riveted on the new dress Laura was wearing. She smiled and said, "You look


    great in it. Buy this one."


    Laura checked her reflection in the mirror.


    With her curvy body wrapped in this white mermaid dress, she now looked like a goddess, glowing with


    elegance.


    She nodded and smiled as well. "I also like this one. I''ll take this then."


    Natalia bobbed her head.


    Thus, Laura changed out of the dress and brought it to the counter to make the payment.


    The two then walked out of the store with the dress.


    Noticing that Natalia seemedden with anxiety, Laura hesitated for a moment but still asked, "Natalia,


    are you sure everything''s fine?"


    Natalia was dazed. She turned around and looked nkly at Laura. Secondster, she came to her


    sense.


    She smiled and said, "Well, there is actually something."


    She paused for a moment before continuing, "How about this? You shop for a while yourself. I''ll go


    handle it. I''ll go and join you after I get it done."


    Laura hurriedly nodded


    "Sure. Go ahead. I''ll see a few more shops and then head home."


    Natalia nodded. She also reminded her to be safe before she left.


    After Natalia went away, Laura began to roam about on her own.


    Shopping alone was quite different from shopping with a friend.


    Laura felt bored after rambling for some time by herself. She began to wonder if she should just go


    home. Suddenly, she saw a familiar figureing her way.


    "Gentry, you don''t have to stay with me all the time. I just felt bored at home, so I went out to take a


    walk. It''s OK," Kristina said to Gentry, who was by her side.


    Gentry''s expression was as detached as always. Yet, the words he said were caring.


    "You haven''t been here for more than two decades. Eqitin is like a whole new city to you now. You need


    someone to be there with you."


    He paused for moments and then said, "Besides, I have no urgent issues to deal with at the moment,


    so it''s ok topany you for a walk."


    Now that Gentry insisted, Kristina felt she shouldn''t decline his kind gestures, so she didn''t say


    anything more.


    The two strolled forward. Suddenly, Kristina caught the sight of Laura and paused in her tracks.


    "Mrs. Nixon, what a coincidence? Howe you''re here, too?"


    Laura also felt that the way this world worked was sometimes weird. Some people might never get to


    know each other if they brushed past.


    But some could have three encounters with each other in two days. And those encounters were all


    coincidental.


    Laura couldn''t help but chortle as well. "Kristina, it''s really a coincidence. You''re here shopping?"


    Kristina nodded and replied with a smile, "Yeah. I was bored at home, so I came out to walk around."


    She paused for a moment to take a look behind Laura. Then, she asked, "Are you here alone?"


    Laura said, "I was with a friend just now. But she left because of work, so I''m on my own now."


    Kristina beamed and said, "Shopping alone is not fun. If you don''t mind, why not join us?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Gentry frowned subconsciously, attempting to raise an objection.


    But Kristina didn''t give him the chance. She swiftly took a step forward and held hands with Laura.


    Laura figured it wouldn''t hurt to shop with her.


    Laura did feel bored on her own. Plus, she liked Kristina. Therefore, she agreed to shop with her.


    As Gentry watched the two walking ahead arm in arm, his face fell, but he didn''t try to express


    disapproval anyway.


    With Kristina keeping herpany, Laura found the rest of the afternoon much more enjoyable.


    Undeniably, Kristina was a very interestingdy. She was pretty, funny, and graceful. It was clear that


    she had received an excellent upbringing.


    Having noticed this, Laura couldn''t help but get more curious about Kristina''s rtionship with her


    father-inw.


    As she pondered, she and the other two felt tired, so they found a ce to have tea.


    Then, Laura asked the question that had been bothering her.


    "Kristina, you mentionedst time that you know Mr. Chad Nixon. Can you tell me how you know him?"


    Kristina was taken aback by this question. She thought for a moment and gave her the answer.


    In a nd voice, she said, "He''s my brother-inw."


    "Huh?"


    Laura had taken a million guesses out of curiosity before she asked the question. However, she never


    thought that this could be the answer.


    She looked at Kristina, mused for a moment, and then knitted her brows.


    "But Mrs. Nixon''s old surname is McClure. And your surname is Welch. Howe..."


    Kristina chuckled when she saw Laura''s bemused look.


    She was so nice and gentle. Laura found no trace of aggressiveness on her. All she exuded was


    tenderness.


    Kristina said softly, "Christine and I are not biological sisters. My parents died when I was little. Later, I


    was adopted by the McClure family. They were very nice people and allowed me to carry on the name


    of my birth family. That''s why my surname is Welch. But I was raised by the McClure family. This Mrs.


    Nixon you talked about is the woman I see as a sister."


    Laura was dumbstruck when she heard about this.

 Chapter 671 Keep It A Secret For Her

    Chapter 671 Keep It A Secret For Her


    Chapter 671 Keep It a Secret for Her


    Laura had never thought that Kristina would be Christine''s sister.


    Gentry didn''t sit with them at the same table. He probably felt that it was a bit awkward for a man to sit


    with two women. They wouldn''t have anything inmon to talk about.


    So he sat at another table and ordered a cold drink.


    Laura felt a bit weird, but she didn''t ask him toe over and sit with them because she saw Kristina


    seemed to be OK with this.


    She looked at Kristina, frowned, and asked, "Does Christine know that you''re back in the country?"


    Kristina was stunned for a moment because she didn''t think that Laura would ask her this.


    It seemed that Kristina had never thought about this before.


    After a moment of silence, she said, "I don''t think so."


    Christine would definitely hate her if she had known.


    She had promised her that she would leave the city, stay away from that man and nevere back.


    But she failed to keep her promise. She came back over 20 yearster.


    She wondered what her sister would do upon knowing she was back.


    She thought about that in a daze.


    Laura didn''t know what to say. She always had a feeling that Kristina didn''t tell her the whole story.


    Why did Chad have her photo in a book if they were sisters?


    That was odd.


    Laura actually figured out something in her mind, but she couldn''t believe it was true.


    Christine didn''t like her to be Max''s wife and had hurt her self-esteem too many times.


    But to Laura''s surprise, she didn''t hate Christine that much.


    Sometimes she was mean, but in fact, she was not a bad person.


    She could have separated them if she was awful enough.


    She didn''t really do it. Maybe because of her kindness and love for her son, she didn''t make things too


    hard for them.


    Thinking of that, Laura looked at Kristina again with a wary gaze.


    "I''m sure Mrs. Nixon will be thrilled to know that you''re back."


    Kristina was slightly stunned. When she read Laura''s implication in her words, her face changed


    slightly.


    She frowned slightly and said in a pleading tone, "Laura, could you do me a favor?"


    She seemed to be eager for her help with a pleading tone.


    Laura didn''t agree at once. Instead, she asked, "What is it?"


    "Don''t tell my sister that I met you in Eqitin and that I''m back."


    Laura paused and frowned.


    She asked out of curiosity, "Why?"


    Kristina pursed her lips and did not speak.


    There was a dead silence.


    After a long while, she said, "I did something terrible to her a long time ago. I could have died, but she


    had forgiven me and pulled me back from hell."


    "When I left the Eqitin, I promised her that I would nevere back."


    "I don''t want her to think too much about this, and I don''t want her to know that I broke my promise. So


    Laura, can you keep it a secret for me?"


    Laura looked at her. Only then was she sure that what was between Kristina and Christine was not as


    simple as she had thought.


    Instead of saying yes right away, Laura said, "But you did break your promise, didn''t you?"


    Kristina was stunned.


    After a while, she smiled wryly.


    "Yes, I did."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    As she spoke, she lowered her head and gently caressed the tiny drapes on her dress.


    Laura then noticed that it was already summertime. It was scorching hot out there on the streets. Inside


    the mall, there was air conditioning, but it was still kinda warm.


    It would be enough to wear a short-sleeved shirt, but Kristina was in a long-sleeved dress with a thin


    sweater.


    It was peculiar to dress like this in this season.


    There was a faint guess in Laura''s mind, but she wasn''t very sure about it.


    Finally, Laura said, "I can guarantee that I won''t initially mention anything about this to her. But if she


    asks me, I''m sorry... I don''t think I''ll be able to lie."


    Laura said that partly for her own good.


    She did not know what had happened between Kristina and Christine, but Christine had told Kristina


    not toe back.


    She assumed that there was a dispute between them.


    As Max''s wife, even though Christine didn''t like Laura, she didn''t want to lie to her mother-inw about


    something so important.


    Moreover, she didn''t want to set herself against Christine, which would make things weirder between


    them.


    However, she wasn''t doing this all for herself, either.


    Although it seemed that Max had never cared about his mother, she knew that Christine actually meant


    a lot to him.


    She didn''t want to put Max in a difficult ce. She didn''t want anything to cause any dispute between a


    mother and a son.


    Thinking of that, she sighed again.


    "I''m really sorry, Kristina. That''s all I can promise. If you..."


    "That''s enough."


    Kristina interrupted her.


    She raised her head and looked at her with sincere gratitude in her eyes.


    "Laura, I know it was a bit too much to ask. I''m very grateful for this. Really."


    Laura let out a sigh of relief.


    On the one hand, she didn''t want to deceive Christine; on the other hand, she didn''t want to hurt


    Kristina, either.


    No matter what had happened in the past, all she knew was that Kristina was gentle and kind now. She


    seemed so calm and elegant no matter what they were talking about.


    She liked Kristina very much and didn''t want to make things hard for her.


    Laura hoped Christine and Kristina wouldn''t meet, and she wished that nobody would talk about what


    happened today.


    Laura looked at the watch on her wrist.


    She then said, "It''s getting kindate. Kristina, do you still want to go shopping?"


    Kristina lowered her head and coughed lightly. Gentry stood up in a hurry and walked over. He ced


    his hands on her shoulders and said, "It''s gettingte. Let''s go."

 Chapter 672 Tit For Tat

    Chapter 672 Tit For Tat


    Chapter 672 Tit for Tat


    Kristina nodded.


    She looked at Laura with an apologetic face. Then she smiled and said, "I''m sorry, Mrs. Nixon. I don''t


    feel well. I should go."


    Laura smiled. "It''s OK. I''m leaving anyway."


    She paused and asked, "May I ask what was bothering you? My mother didn''t feel well for some time,


    so I took her here for treatment. We know some really good doctors. I can give you some


    rmendations if you want."


    Kristina smiled gently and shook her head. "No need. I''ve had it for decades. It''s incurable."


    Then she turned to look at Gentry.


    "Gentry, let''s go."


    Gentry nodded and helped her stand up. Then they walked out.


    Laura watched them leave. After a long while, she left too.


    To her surprise, soon after she left...


    Kristina and Christine ran into each other in the underground parking lot of the mall.


    Gentry had gone to get the car, leaving Kristina alone waiting; however, as soon as he left, a car pulled


    over beside Kristina. Then, Christine got out.


    They stood face to face and were both stunned.


    "Why are you here?"


    Christine was furious. She looked around to make sure that there was no one around. Then she pulled


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Kristina to a corner.


    She stared at her fiercely and growled, "I told you not toe back. How did youe back? What on


    earth do you want?"


    Kristina was still standing there, feeling a bit overwhelmed.


    Suddenly, they heard the sound of an engine. Then a ck car pulled over beside them.


    Gentry got out of the car with a sullen face and strode over. He pulled Kristina to his back. She was still


    in a daze.


    "What are you doing?"


    He roared in anger.


    Christine wasn''t afraid of his roar at all, but Kristina finally realized what was happening.


    She looked at the woman in front of her, and there was a trace of panic in her eyes. She exined,


    "Christine, I... I didn''t mean to break my promise. I can exin..."


    However, Christine did not give her any chance.


    She interrupted her and yelled, "Enough! Do you remember what you promised me? No matter what


    reason you''ve got, I won''t ept it as your excuse to break our deal!"


    Hearing her words, Kristina felt her heart ached like it was stabbed. Tears soon streamed down her


    cheeks.


    "Christine..."


    Christine looked at her and sneered. "What? Do you still think that we can be like we were in the old


    days so that you can seduce him again? Kristina, have you no shame? Why are you always pretending


    to be vulnerable? Do you think I will feel sorry for you? I WON''T!"


    "Shut up!"


    Gentry couldn''t hold it in any longer. Ignoring Kristina''s attempt to stop him, he stepped forward and


    pulled Kristina back.


    He red at Christine and said sternly, "She''s a person with her own life. You have no right to decide


    where she should or should not go!"


    Christine looked at him and then turned to Kristina. She sneered in disbelief.


    "Surprise, surprise... There are still men striving to protect you even when you''re this age."


    Her gaze stopped on Gentry''s face again, and she sneered, "Who are you? Her lover? Her husband?


    Or nobody? Did she ask you toe back with her?"


    Gentry''s face became sullen. He replied severely, "It''s none of your business. You are a decent person,


    and you two used to be sisters... Why do you have to speak so harshly? That would only embarrass


    both of you."


    When Christine heard this, she acted as if it was the biggest joke.


    She looked surprised in disbelieve at first, and then she burst outughing.


    "Decent? You just made my day! Did she tell you that we were sisters? Then let me tell you... I had


    nothing to do with her twenty years ago when she seduced my husband!"


    As soon as she said that, everyone was shocked.


    Kristina''s face turned ashen. She tensed up and looked at Christine''s sullen face


    Those terrible memories of the past flooded into her mind again, and her tears couldn''t stop streaming


    down.


    "Christine, I didn''t mean to cause you any trouble. I just... I just want toe back and take a look..."


    Christine sneered and said, "Take a look at what? At the man, you''ve been loving for decades? You


    wanna find out if he''s happy with me so that you can step between us again?"


    "Kristina, if I knew what would happen today, I would never have saved you back then. I should''ve just


    let you get drowned in the sea! So you wouldn''t have to live like this now, and I wouldn''t be disgusted


    by you."


    Kristina was shocked and took two steps back. Christine''s words were like a knife stabbing deep into


    her heart.


    She bit her lower lip and shook her head after a while.


    "Christine, I know you won''t forgive me no matter what I say. So I won''t say anything more. Don''t worry,


    I didn''te back for any of those things you just said. Now that you don''t want to see me, I''ll be off


    soon and far away. You''ll never see me again."


    Christine looked at her in silence.


    The indifference in her eyes had said it all.


    Kristina''s eyes dimmed. A momentter, she took another step back. Then she bowed deeply to


    Christine and walked towards the car.


    Gentry frowned upon seeing that.


    He nced at Christine coldly and didn''t say anything. Then he turned around and went after Kristina.


    Christine let out a deep sigh of relief after Kristina got into the car and left.


    With a stern face, she stared in the direction where the car left and told the maid behind her, "Go find


    out when she came back and where she lives now."


    The maid seemed older than others. She had been by her side since she was very young.


    She nodded and respectfully replied, "Yes."


    Christine was still in a bad mood, but not as bad as just now.


    Kristina''s pale and fragile face was totally different from how she looked in the old days.


    Christine seemed to be hesitating, but she said nothing more and walked into the mall in the end.

 Chapter 673 Report Her Whereabouts

    Chapter 673 Report Her Whereabouts


    Chapter 673 Report Her Whereabouts


    Chad captured Christine''s mood swings that night as soon as he got home.


    Her face was gloomy, as if some disaster was falling upon this family.


    Now that their two sons were not home, he was the only one with her now.


    If anything could have made her angry, that would be him.


    After all, Christine wouldn''t be mad at the servants.


    She could be pretty tolerant in that respect.


    Sometimes they made some mistakes, and she would notice them shortly, at most. There were a few


    times when she punished them, but she wouldn''t be bothered by this for too long.


    Chad frowned when thinking of that.


    He tried to recall everything that had happened today when he changed his shoes at the doorway.


    He went to work this morning and had spent the whole day in thepany. They hadn''t even had a


    phone call, let alone to see her face to face and drive her up the wall.


    He thought about it through and through.


    It was not their anniversary, not anyone''s birthday, or any special day.


    He hadn''t called her or had gifts delivered, and he got home early.


    That being said, he couldn''t be the reason why his wife looked so mad.


    Then why?


    Chad was not hen-pecked. He actually felt guilty for his wife because of something he did in the past.


    Therefore, he always humored her in daily life.


    He would give in to her as long as she was happy.


    As time went by, the outsiders thought that the Chairman of the Nixon Group, who almost had the


    whole industry under control, feared his wife.


    Chad found those gossips ridiculous, but he wouldn''t even bother to defend himself.


    There was nothing bad about being in fear of his wife. Those rumors saved him from the harassment of


    many gold diggers, and he could finally enjoy some peace.


    He thought that as he took off his shoes and walked inside.


    "Hey, what''s wrong? Who upset you? Why do you look so mad?"


    He asked as he took off his coat.


    He tried hard to ease the awkward vibe in this room.


    Among all the busy servants in the house, nobody was willing to make a sound to help him.


    Christine was sitting on the sofa. She raised her head to nce at him and then moved her eyes away.


    It seemed that she wouldn''t bother to talk to him.


    Chad froze.


    She just gave him the cold shoulder.


    He was helpless, but there was nothing he could do if Christine kept ignoring him.


    So he went to the dining room and asked as he walked, "Is dinner ready?"


    A servant replied respectfully, "Sir, it''s ready."


    "It''s almost time. Let''s have some dinner."


    The servant answered respectfully and then turned to the kitchen.


    After that, he turned over and saw that Christine was still sitting on the sofa, looking very upset.


    He hesitated for a second before walking to her and pulling her arm.


    "Hey, time for dinner."


    However, as soon as he touched her hand, she shook it off.


    "Don''t touch me!"


    Chad was stunned.


    Moments ago, he was just suspecting if she was mad, and now, he was sure about that.


    He frowned in confusion and asked, "What happened? I didn''t do anything wrong. Why are you taking it


    out on me?"


    He felt wronged. Over the years, he was always the one who apologized first, and she had been


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    treating him coldly.


    As patient as Chad was, he still felt a bit frustrated after being treated like this for such a long time.


    He sighed and said, "You should still eat no matter how mad you are. I don''t think I''ve done anything to


    upset you. What''s going on?"


    Till then, Christine finally raised her head and nced at him.


    She looked at him and was silent for a few seconds before she asked, "Where have you been these


    days?"


    Chad was puzzled.


    He wondered what that was about.


    But soon, he came to his senses and answered honestly, "I''ve been busy at work. I get home as soon


    as I get off work. Why?"


    Christine sneered. "Are you lying?"


    Chad was stunned even more. "Why would I lie? Besides, my friends and colleagues... they were with


    me. Kevin can prove this for me. Why do I have to lie?"


    Christine found that convincing.


    Chad might lie to her, but Kevin wouldn''t dare.


    Christine could ask Kevin about this, and everything would be clear.


    Thinking of that, she suddenly felt much better.


    Her face was no longer grim, and her gaze softened. "Fine. Let''s have dinner."


    She said as she walked to the dining room.


    Chad was confused by her mood. He had no idea what was wrong.


    However, now that she wanted to have dinner, that meant she was not as angry as just now.


    Chad didn''t want to dig deeper. He followed her to the dining room.


    Christine walked to the balcony alone after dinner and called Kevin.


    Kevin wasn''t living with his parents now. He moved out after he got married to Ally.


    He hadn''t brought Ally over yet, and Christine didn''t urge him.


    She knew that her two sons were very opinionated. In their eyes, she was no better than a family


    mascot.


    Her words didn''t carry much weight on them.


    She felt a bit upset when thinking of that.


    However, none of these seemed to matter at this moment.


    Christine had no intention to manipte her sons forever. They were supposed to have their own lives


    after they grew up.


    She was not a control-freak-kind-of parent, and she was also too tired to care about that much.


    She wouldn''t have opposed Max''s rtionship so strongly if Laura weren''t from the entertainment


    industry. She wouldn''t care how humble Laura''s family background was.


    Christine dialed a number. The phone call was soon picked up.


    "Hi, Mom?"


    Kevin''s deep and charming voice came out of the phone.


    Christine took a deep breath and asked, "Kevin, I''ve got a few questions for you; you got to answer me


    honestly."


    Kevin paused for a moment out of surprise. Then he asked, "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing. I just want to know if your father has been staying in thepany for the past few days. Has


    he gone out somewhere?"


    Kevin fell silent for a few seconds.


    Soon, Kevin''s slightly concerned voice came over from the phone. "Mom, are you fighting with Dad


    again?"


    Christine rolled her eyes and said impatiently, "No. Why are you asking me questions? It should be me


    asking you!"

 Chapter 674 SheS Still Alive

    Chapter 674 She''S Still Alive


    Chapter 674 She''s Still Alive


    "I''m asking about your father. Tell me honestly in detail."


    "I''m warning you. Tell me the truth, or you''ll regret this!"


    Kevinughed upon hearing that.


    "Mom, you think Dad''s cheating on you? At his age?"


    He was obviously mocking as if he was an audience of this family drama.


    Christine was mad.


    "Kevin! Whose side are you on? You know nothing! It''s between your father and me! Just tell me


    everything!"


    Hearing that his mother was mad, Kevin stopped joking and told her about Chad''s schedule in the past


    few days.


    Christine frowned when she heard that he was involved in a few social events.


    "Who was he out with?"


    Kevin exined helplessly, "Someone that was in charge of the business that they worked on together.


    He and Dad had known each other for many years, so Dad entertained the guy when he came. They


    had dinner together. No big deal.?"


    Christine sneered, "Were you with them at the meal?"


    Kevin nodded without hesitation, "Yes, I was there."


    "Anyone else?"


    "Who else?"


    Christie fell in moments of silence after that.


    Kevin seemed to have realized that he had been impatient and rude to his mother.


    He didn''t want her to be upset. So he tried tofort her. "Easy, Mom. Dad is always a faithful man.


    You are the love of his life. You don''t have to be worried."


    Christine remained silent. After a long while, she finally said, "All right, I got it. Gotta go."


    "OK."


    Then she turned over and walked in.


    Chad was sitting there in the living room, reading the evening news.


    Newspapers were not popr now. Everyone read the news via mobile phones orputers.


    However, Chad still kept the habit of reading newspapers every day.


    He sat there and seemed to be reading; no one knew that he wasn''t paying attention to the paper at all.


    Instead, he was focusing on his wife on the balcony.


    He knew that she had finished her call ande in upon hearing her footsteps.


    So he immediately turned aside and coughed a little, pretending to be reading.


    Christine walked in and saw him sitting there. She then said nothing.


    The next day, a piece of news suddenly popped out on the Inte.


    Rumor had it that someone happened to meet a person looking like Kristina, a diva who died more than


    20 years ago. There was even a sneaky clip.


    Many people were shocked as soon as the news came out.


    Some wondered who Kristina was.


    She was a famous singer that was once popr 26 years ago.


    Her sweet voice and charming look were like a bomb to the then music industry. People were crazy


    about her.


    She was also good at many musical instruments.


    It was said that her pursuers were across Eqitin and Julio.


    Kristina was very a megastar, but there was barely any gossip about her.


    One day, the news suddenly came out that her ship ran into a tsunami when she went out to sail, and


    she had died in that shipwreck.


    That news was shocking back then.


    Numerous fans were heartbroken.


    It had only been two years since Kristina started her career. She had released twelve original singles,


    and many songs she covered became popr.


    She died at such a young age.


    Even strangers felt sorry for her when they heard the news, let alone her fans.


    Now someone imed that a person who looked exactly like Kristina had shown up.


    That immediately arouse the interest of the public.


    However, the discussion on the Inte was still controble.


    After all, 26 years had passed since Kristina was famous.


    She passed away only two years after she started her career. Her fans were many, but her original


    works were few. Now that her fans were getting older and the industry had changed greatly, few people


    knew about her anymore.


    Even the older generation had left the name behind, not to mention the young generation nowadays.


    They probably hadn''t even heard of her name.


    Laura worked in the entertainment industry, but she was pretty cool when hearing Kristina''s name.


    Because Kristina''s fans were from the older generation.


    Few of them paid attention to new trends on the Inte now.


    Only those who still remembered her would follow it when the news first came out.


    Butter, a super fan of hers found this post and saw the sneak clip. He was utterly astonished.


    The woman looked exactly the same as Kristina.


    Or, they were more than just being simr; they were identical.


    He was a huge fan. When Kristina passed away 26 years ago, he was just a teenager. Now he was in


    his forties.


    He was still rtively young and frequently surfed the Inte.


    Then he saw the news and the woman who looked identical to Kristina.


    His peaceful mind became trilled again.


    Was it really her? Did shee back to life?


    Kristina''s body has never been found after the shipwreck. The ident happened far from the coast,


    and the salvaged technology was yet to develop. It was hardly possible for them to find her.


    Therefore, the rescue team gave up 48 hourster.


    There might be a chance for her to survive?


    He knew that the chance was slim. Other people might find that thought ridiculous.


    There were plenty of people who looked simr. Perhaps it was just a coincidence.


    But to that guy, it was a glimmer of hope in the darkness. He wanted to seize the opportunity no matter


    what.


    He reposted the news and added his own treasured collections of Kristina''s photos and singing clips.


    Then he wrote another article that introduced her life.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The man was somewhat an influencer.


    He worked as a source on the Inte, and his posts covered almost all areas. Many people followed


    him because he was a valid informant most of the time.


    As soon as he posted it, people''sments flooded.

 Chapter 675 Become Her Fans

    Chapter 675 Be Her Fans


    Chapter 675 Be Her Fans


    Kristina''s old fans flooded to thement section of the post.


    People had forgotten many things after 26 years, including what they once loved. Most things were


    fading away from their memories.


    But those photos were all real. They were as pleasant and touching as they were 26 years ago.


    Those performance videos recalled everyone''s memory of 26 years ago.


    They remembered the young and lively girl standing on the stage, radiating, giving people warmth and


    sweetness.


    Thement section was full of sad and teary emojis. People missed Kristina so much.


    Some young people didn''t have a full picture of the history, so they were confused when they first saw


    thements.


    They even scorned, thinking that it was merely a publicity trick.


    They thought maybe it was some has-been star who wanted to turn her career around again, which


    had happened a lot recently.


    However, after they saw Kristina''s performance videos and her life introduction, they decided to know


    more about her.


    They gradually liked her because they found Kristina so charming and good at singing.


    She was like a goddess.


    When they learned that the goddess died at such a young age, they felt overwhelmed with pity.


    They all became her fan, wishing they could''ve known them earlier.


    However, being in the eye of the storm, Kristina had no idea what was going on.


    She stayed overseas for the past decades, and Gentry was her onlypany.


    She didn''t want to see any domestic news, especially the news about that guy, so as not to make her


    calm mind state get stirred again.


    Therefore, if she was cut off from the Inte and kept isted from the world.


    She wanted to spend the rest of his life living there peacefully.


    However, one day, her doctor told her that she only had three months left.


    She then realized that the time was pressing for her.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She had thought about what she wanted the most within the short time she had.


    In the end, she just wanted toe back.


    She didn''t want toe back to take or prove anything.


    She just wanted to go back to her familiar homnd, to smell the familiar sweetness in the air, and to


    meet her acquaintances and beloved ones.


    That was all she wanted.


    She even felt blessed to have met Christine.


    The woman Kristina had felt guilty for half a life seemed to be living a good life now.


    Christine should be living a happy life. Kristina knew that her bark was worse than her bite.


    She deserved a happy life.


    Kristina was wondering how it was going for the other person.


    She had struggled to see him or not; in the end, she decided to give up that thought.


    The past was the past. Everything should have been ended that afternoon 26 years ago.


    She had already been reckless toe back, so she decided not to disturb them before she died.


    However, someone would put her photo on the Inte.


    Just by then, in the Nixon family''s house.


    Chad and Christine were sitting on the bed, swiping their phones, which had be part of their daily


    routine.


    Chad didn''t have this habit in the past. He used to read at bedtime.


    But he was told that people should learn more new things as they got older to catch up with the trend


    instead of reading all the time.


    The world was changing fast. He might be powerful and influential in the business world now, but he


    could be left behind soon if he gave up learning new things.


    Chad found that suggestion reasonable.


    He didn''t like gossips on the Inte, but it was still good for him to go online and learn more about


    young people''s lives and thoughts.


    That was how the Chairman of the Nixon Group learned to swipe his phone.


    Christine, on the other hand, often yed poker online before going to bed.


    She yed it with her friends. Every time her phone rang, it meant that she had won or lost money for


    real.


    They made voice calls and yed several rounds every night before going to bed, or she couldn''t fall


    asleep.


    The couple had been used to this routine.


    However, Christine wasn''t ying mahjong tonight.


    Chad wasn''t going through the trending posts either. Both of them were holding their phones and


    looking at a trending post on the entertainment gossip category.


    It was the one who had leaked the news about meeting Kristina on the street.


    Christine looked calm. After all, she had already met Kristina.


    She knew that the post was genuine. She was alive.


    It was Christine who had spared her life out of mercy 26 years ago.


    But Chad didn''t know.


    Seeing Chad''s shocked face as he swiped his phone, Christine''s eyes turned sullen. She then sneered,


    "What''s wrong? Your old lover''s picture tied your tongue?"


    Chad recovered from his surprise. He looked at her, then looked at the photo on his phone, and then


    frowned.


    "Those paparazzi had crossed the line! She''s dead! Why are they still making a fuss about this? Have


    they no shame?!"


    He looked mad as he spoke. Then he decided to have someone get rid of the post.


    He was about to make the call, only to be stopped by Christine.


    Christine looked at him and said with a smile, "What''s the rush? They have taken photos, and the


    evidence is conclusive. Maybe she''s really alive. If you call them, aren''t you afraid that you''ll cut off the


    only source?"


    Chad frowned deeper upon hearing that.


    "That''s impossible! I led the search and rescue team by myself back then. The sea area there was so


    vast, without any life-saving system or inds near that shipwreck site, no one could survive for two


    days after they fell into the sea."


    Christine sneered and said nothing.


    Chad dialed a number and told someone on the phone, "Go find out who posted the post about Kristina


    online, and get it off the trending list as soon as you can! I don''t wanna see anything like this being


    discussed online ever again!"


    The person on the other end agreed and did what he was told.


    Chad hung up and put down his phone, and then he found that Christine was wearing a cold face.


    He was not a fool. His eyes strayed to Christine, and he immediately understood what was happening.


    He exined earnestly, "Honey, don''t take this the wrong way. Kristina is your family, after all. She''s


    already dead, and I don''t want anyone to use her name for fame."

 Chapter 676 That Was Fate

    Chapter 676 That Was Fate


    Chapter 676 That Was Fate


    Christine looked at him and sneered.


    "Is that so? But howe I think you still care about her? That''s why you care what people say."


    Chad froze.


    He forced a smile.


    "Christine, don''t you know how I feel about you? It''s been so many years. I''ve long since..."


    "Fine. Enough."


    Christine had no intention of listening to him.


    She interrupted him directly, lifted the covers, and got out of bed.


    Chad watched her in bewilderment as she put on her slippers and walked out. He immediately asked,


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to sleep in the guest room."


    Chad was speechless.


    No way.


    He would not agree to her sleeping in another room. He didn''t want others to see them sleeping


    separately.


    Besides, he knew Christine well. For so many years, even when they had a big fight, she would never


    sleep in another room.


    It seemed that this time she was really angry.


    With that in mind, he got out of bed and pulled her back.


    "Christine, stop it, okay? That was ages ago. We were young and stupid, but I only took care of her


    because she was your sister. There was nothing between us."


    Chad obviously knew her weakness.


    He knew she was soft-hearted so he tried his best to convince her.


    However, Christine was not that simple little girl anymore. How could she be fooled by him so easily?


    She looked at Chad for a long time and sneered.


    She asked coldly, "What if I told you that Kristina is still alive?"


    Chad froze.


    He immediately waves his hands.


    "No way. This is not funny. Honey, don''t joke about this."


    "I''m not joking."


    Christine pushed away his hand and stared at him. She said seriously, "I saw her the other day, so I''m


    sure she''s alive and she''s here in Eqitin right now."


    Chad frozepletely.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He was stunned.


    He looked at Christine for a long time before he believed she wasn''t lying.


    She wasn''t joking. She had met Kristina indeed.


    Kristina was alive.


    He pursed his lips and fell silent. After a long time, he pointed to the news on his phone and asked, "So


    this is true? The woman they met is very likely to be Kristina?"


    Christine looked at his excited look. She tried to be optimistic before but now she suddenly lost all


    hope.


    She said coldly, "Yeah, it''s true. Congrattions. You''ve got your lover back in your life."


    "I..." Chad was helpless. He opened his mouth but he didn''t say anything.


    After a while, he whispered, "Christine, believe it or not, there was really nothing between me and


    Kristina. I know there are some misunderstandings between us, but I hope you can trust me. We''ve


    been married for so many years. I never cheated on you and I deserve your trust."


    After that, he fell silent.


    Christine stood there with a grim look on her face, but she didn''t look as angry as before.


    After a while, she came over, sat down on the bed, and looked at him.


    "So what are you gonna do?"


    Chad looked calm, but he was d she sat down next to him.


    After all, they had argued many times over the years because of Kristina.


    It was like a thorn between them.


    Every time she stabbed him with it, she was also stabbing herself.


    With this in mind, Chad sighed with mixed feelings,


    "I don''t know. It doesn''t matter to me if she''s alive or not. I only care about you. We grew up together


    and she was like my sister, but it ended 26 years ago."


    "I pay attention to news about her only because she was your sister. If you don''t like it, I''ll never read


    about her again."


    He sounded sincere and Christine frowned suspiciously.


    "Really?"


    "Of course!"


    Chad held up his finger, "I swear to God."


    Hearing that he was really going to swear, Christine immediately stopped him.


    "Fine. Save it."


    Despite all the terrible things she said to him, she loved him at the end of the day.


    Chad knew about this, so he was in a much better mood.


    He held Christine''s shoulders and said, "Well, now that we''ve made it clear and it''s gettingte, shall


    we go to sleep?"


    Christine looked at him and nodded without saying anything.


    The next day.


    The news was still a trending topic on social media and couldn''t be ignored.


    Chad''s order didn''t work.


    Maybe it had worked but some people were still spreading the news.


    Besides, most of the people who liked Kristina back then were now big shots in this society.


    The news had been spread.


    There must be traces of it unless someone paid a lot of money to erase it from the Inte.


    But Chad didn''t give such an orderst night, so his assistant Bedell didn''t dare to do that.


    It was also a trending topic today and couldn''t be easily erased.


    In the office, Bedell stood with his head bowed guiltily and whispered to Chad, "Sorry, Mr. Nixon, it was


    know. I''m really sorry."


    Chad looked at him and frowned.


    In the end, he didn''t me him. He just sighed and said, "Forget it. Maybe that is fate."

 Chapter 677 They Met

    Chapter 677 They Met


    Chapter 677 They Met


    Bedell looked at him without saying anything.


    After a while, Chad waved his hand and let him out.


    He looked at the picture on hisputer and frowned.


    After a while, he said to himself, "Kristina, is that really you? Did you reallye back?"


    At the same time.


    Kristina didn''t know what happened on the Inte but Gentry did. He told her.


    At first, she was terrified.


    After all, she had promised Christine that she would nevere back.


    But now she was back and someone had posted her picture on the Inte. It would definitely be


    known to everyone.


    What happened back then...


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The thought of it made her fidgety, guilty, and overwhelmed.


    "Gentry, I want to see Christine. Can you help me?"


    Gentry was sitting on the couch across from her fixing her violin.


    He looked up and frowned at her in confusion.


    "You want to meet her? Why?"


    Kristina told him her worries.


    She said softly, "I nned to go see Christine and Chad and exin it to them."


    "But when I met her, I realized I didn''t have to exin. They''re happy now."


    "It''s been so many years. Maybe they''ve already forgotten about this."


    "I''m afraid that if I insist on bringing it up, they will think I did it on purpose and maybe their rtionship


    will be affected."


    "So I''ve decided not to say anything. Maybe I just went back to my hometown this time to see the ce


    where I once lived as a child."


    "Then I should leave. I really didn''t want anyone to know about this."


    "But someone posted my picture on the Inte. Gentry, I''m really scared. If the news continues to


    spread, more people who knew me before will definitely find out about me."


    "How am I gonna face Christine if the old storyes to light? She and Chad have been living together


    for so many years. I don''t want them to argue because of me."


    Gentry''s frown deepened.


    He said in a low voice, "She has humiliated you. Even if she''s unhappy in her marriage, it''s all because


    of herself. Why are you ming yourself for this?"


    Kristina shook her head.


    "It''s not like that. You don''t understand. What happened back then almost separated them. Gentry,


    please help me to meet her. I wanna talk to her. I can''t put it off any longer."


    Gentry was obviously unwilling.


    Because he knew it would be unpleasant.


    However, with Kristina''s pleading gaze and puppy eyes, he couldn''t refuse.


    Finally, he nodded and said, "I''ll try."


    Kristina gave a grateful smile.


    Christine soon received a message from Gentry.


    Her assistant showed her the message. Gentry somehow got her assistant''s contact information and


    told her that Miss Welch wanted to see her.


    Christine''s assistant didn''t know who it was, so she didn''t dare dy and told her.


    Christine immediately knew who it was, thought for a moment, and agreed to meet with her.


    Of course, Kristina knew where the Nixon family''s vi was. After all, she used to frequent that ce.


    But now she didn''t dare to go back, because, she didn''t want to be spotted by the public, lest the fact


    that she was still alive be exposed.


    Plus, she just wanted to meet Christine in private and exin to her. She would leave immediately and


    never bother them again.


    But if she did go to the vi and someone posted a picture online, what happened 26 years ago would


    be exposed.


    Not only could she not exin, but Christine would also be more suspicious of her, which was thest


    thing she wanted to see.


    Therefore, Kristina asked Gentry to help her ask Christine to meet her privately.


    Christine agreed to see Kristina out of scorn or pity.


    She was curious as to what she had to say.


    They met in a secluded cafe.


    It was upscale and private.


    Kristina booked a box and waited inside for a long time.


    When Christine entered, she saw her sitting there fiddling with a fork.


    Hearing her footsteps, Kristina looked up. When she saw Christine, her eyes lit up and she immediately


    stood up.


    "Christine, hello!"


    Christine nced at her coldly and looked around.


    After making sure they were the only people there, she sneered, "Where''s your lover?"


    Kristina instantly blushed.


    She looked down slightly and said awkwardly, "Don''t say that. We''re just good friends. We''re not a


    couple."


    Christine raised her eyebrows and sneered.


    "Friends? You have too many friends. Does this friend of yours know what happened back then? Does


    he know who you really are? Do you think he would still help you and treat you as a ''friend'' if he found


    out about the truth?"


    Christine saw Kristina turn pale rapidly.


    She was shaking slightly and looked innocent.


    But instead of losing her temper, Kristina forced a smile.


    She said patiently to Christine, "I know you''re mad. I''m here to offer you a chance to vent your anger. I


    won''t argue no matter what you say."


    She looked weak, not as energetic as she had been back in those years.

 Chapter 678 He Got In A Car Accident

    Chapter 678 He Got In A Car ident


    Chapter 678 He Got in a Car ident


    Christine looked at her coldly.


    She was going to retort but didn''t know what to say.


    She was annoyed.


    For a few seconds, there wasplete silence. Christine took a deep breath, walked over, and sat


    down across from her.


    Kristina was relieved to see her sit down.


    It meant that Christine was willing to talk, at least.


    There was still hope.


    With that in mind, she softly asked, "What would you like to drink?"


    "Whatever."


    Christine remained indifferent.


    Kristina didn''t mind. She was good at making drinks so she made two cocktails at the bar.


    The aroma of fresh drinks filled the room.


    She ced one in front of her and made a gesture.


    "Try it."


    Christine didn''t refuse.


    She wasn''t afraid that Kristina would poison her anyway. It smelled refreshing, so she picked it up and


    took a sip.


    Kristina looked at her and asked expectantly, "How is it? Do you think I''ve made some progress over


    the years?"


    Christine looked at the cocktail and then at Kristina, and suddenly, she chuckled.


    She gently rubbed her ss and said lightly, "Do you know what matters most when ites to a wine


    tasting?"


    Kristina froze.


    She thought for a moment, frowned, and answered tentatively, "The scent?"


    "No."


    Christine put the ss down, folded her arms, and looked at Kristina emotionlessly.


    She was smiling with her gaze bitter and sarcastic.


    "People."


    "People?"


    Kristina was a little confused.


    Christine said, "Yes, because people make the drinks. If you''re having a drink made by someone that


    you adore, you''ll think the drinks are great. But it might taste awful if it is made by someone you don''t


    like. Do you think so?"


    As soon as she finished, Kristina''s face turned pale.


    She trembled slightly as if she had received a huge blow.


    She shook her head, held back her tears, and said, "Maybe this is what you think, but I disagree. It''s


    been so many years. Why can''t you forgive me?"


    "Forgive?"


    Christine looked at her as if it was aplete joke.


    She sneered, "You want me to you? How dare you ask for my forgiveness after what you''ve done to


    me. And now you even have the gut toe back to the country."


    Kristina was shocked.


    Old memories kept flooding in her mind and her eyes turned red.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She shook her head and said in a choked voice, "You misunderstood me. I really didn''t mean it. I admit


    that I was young and I did like Chad back then, but I didn''t know that you guys were unmarried."


    "I was adopted but I didn''t live at home all those years. I didn''t know you were a couple or I couldn''t


    have liked him."


    Christine''s face darkened.


    She stared coldly at Kristina and asked in a low voice, "Really? So you admit that you still like him?"


    Kristina froze.


    Christine''s gaze was as cold as ice.


    Kristina thought of something and smiled helplessly.


    "What''s the point? If I knew things would be like this, I wouldn''t have liked him or done anything like


    that."


    She paused to stay calm.


    Then she said as patiently as she could, "I know you hate me, but you saved me 26 years ago."


    "I know you don''t want to see me again, but I''m back. I''m not trying to get anything back. I just..."


    She suddenly looked down and took out a document from her bag.


    "I don''t have much time left. This is what the doctor gave me. I''m terminally ill. But I''m content. I should


    have died in the sea 26 years ago."


    "You were merciful and you saved me, so this time I came back just to repay you."


    Christine looked at the paper in shock!


    She looked up at Kristina and asked in a low voice, "Is this true?"


    Kristina nodded and forced a smile.


    "You don''t need to feel sorry for me. I''m happy that I have lived 20 more years. I just want toe back


    and tell you the truth before I die."


    Christine frowned.


    She looked at Kristina coldly with mixed feelings.


    "Are you going to say something?"


    Kristina looked at her firmly, "Chad and I didn''t do anything that night 26 years ago. You came in and


    saw us lying together disheveled because..."


    However, before she could finish her sentence, Christine''s phone suddenly rang.


    She frowned, raised her hand to interrupt Kristina, and picked it up.


    Suddenly, her countenance changed.


    She jumped up from the sofa and shouted, "What? I''ll be right there!"


    She picked up her bag and hurried out.


    Kristina was confused and subconsciously asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Christine didn''t have time to exin to her and simply said, "Chad got in an ident."


    After that, she rushed out.


    Kristina was shocked.


    She quickly stood up and went after her.


    At the same time.


    At the hospital.


    A group of people quickly wheeled Chad, who was on a stretcher, into the hospital.


    They rushed into the operating room and soon the door closed and a red light came on.


    Bedell stood outside with blood on his chest and hands. He looked pale and stunned.

 Chapter 679 Methodical

    Chapter 679 Methodical


    Chapter 679 Methodical


    A nurse came out and handed him a bill, "Go pay the bill. Just leave the patient to us. Don''t worry."


    He nodded and turned to rush to the cashier.


    About ten minutester, Christine and Kristina arrived.


    When Christine got the call from Bedell, she couldn''t believe that Chad, who was fine when leaving


    home this morning, had gotten in a car ident.


    Yes, Chad got in a serious car ident.


    The driver looked to both sides before passing an intersection and made sure it was safe, but a big


    truck came out of nowhere.


    Chad''s car was nice and fancy, but it wasn''t as heavy as the big truck.


    So his car was knocked off the road.


    Fortunately, the car''s fuel tank was well protected and didn''t catch fire. The airbags in the car popped


    out in time and saved his life.


    But he was seriously injured.


    So when Bedell arrived, Chad was covered in blood and unconscious.


    The driver was killed on the spot.


    It was a serious traffic ident.


    Bedell was anxious and couldn''t handle it on his own. Some people needed to get Chad to the hospital


    and others had to talk to the media.


    He immediately called Christine.


    A passerby had already called an ambnce.


    So the ambnce came in time and Bedell and the doctors got Chad to the hospital.


    Christine heard what happened from Bedell and was very nervous.


    Knowing that she was worried, Bedell thought for a while andforted her, "Mrs. Nixon, don''t worry.


    The doctor said all the vitals of Mr. Nixon are stable. He''s going to be fine."


    In fact, Bedell was also worried.


    But he could onlyfort Christine.


    Christine nodded. Over the years, as the mistress of the Nixon family, she had experienced too much.


    She was heartbroken and worried, but she quickly calmed herself down.


    She turned to Bedell, "Go back to thepany and tell the PR department to prepare an emergency


    statement."


    Bedell nodded and quickly left.


    Then Christine took out her phone and called Kevin.


    When she took out her phone, her hands shook and she could barely hold it steady.


    Finally, she made it and dialed a number.


    Kevin answered it quickly.


    Kevin didn''t know that Chad had gotten in a car ident, so he was in a meeting in thepany.


    He was a little surprised to receive a call from his mother because she hardly ever called him at this


    time of the day.


    However, he heard his mother''s trembling voice.


    "Kevin, your father was in a car ident."


    Kevin fell silent.


    Then he left his seat and walked out.


    He asked calmly, "What happened?"


    Christine took a deep breath to calm down and said as calmly as she could, "He had a car ident


    and is now in the operating room. It happened on the highway and was probably seen by many


    people."


    "There is no way to hide the news. Your father is in surgery right now, so you''ll have to make sure


    everything''s OK in thepany, you know?"


    Kevin frowned.


    "Mom, do you need me toe over?"


    "No."


    Christine said no without hesitation. Someone must stay in thepany and Kevin was the perfect


    man for this job.


    She paused, swallowed, and said, "I''ll have Maxe over. You have to stay in thepany. Don''t


    worry about us, okay?"


    After a long time, Kevin agreed.


    "I see. I''ll call Max right away. Let me know if you need anything."


    Christine nodded.


    After hanging up the phone, she sat down on the bench next to her. Her fingers were still trembling, but


    she didn''t look as rmed as she was earlier.


    Kristina kept watching her in silence.


    Only then did she walk over and sit down next to her.


    "Don''t worry. Chad will be fine."


    Christine didn''t say anything.


    She sat upright, despite the sudden knowledge of the bad news.


    She was the mistress of the Nixon family.


    She should be calm.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Kristina looked at her, pursed her lips, and gave a worried nce at the operating room. She didn''t


    At the same time, Kevin called Max directly.


    Max was shocked to know this.


    He immediately left work and rushed out.


    After informing Max, Kevin called the heads of various newspapers and online tforms to tell them not


    to report his father''s ident.


    After all, he was the heir to the Nixon Group and extremely rich and powerful.


    Therefore, everyone listened to him and didn''t say a word.


    Then he arranged for someone to find out the cause of the ident today.


    Chad was usually careful and never let the driver drive too fast no matter how rushed he was.


    Besides, the drivers of the Nixon family were very experienced.


    So Kevin thought that the car crash might not be an ident.


    Chad was his father or the chairman of the Nixon Group, he had to look deep into it.


    Kevin didn''t leave thepany.


    He went back into the conference room to continue the meeting, with the senior management of the


    Nixon Group.

 Chapter 680 What Do You Want

    Chapter 680 What Do You Want


    Chapter 680 What Do You Want


    There were also a dozen directors and shareholders in the conference room.


    Because Kevin and Max had grown up, Chad had left a lot of things directly to Kevin.


    Chad was semi-retired.


    So even though all the shareholders came to the meeting today, the meeting was still presided by


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Kevin.


    Nobody had any objection to it.


    After all, Kevin was no worse than Chad as a sessful businessman and would even surpass him.


    Everyone admired him. Besides, Chad wanted to give him thepany. He didn''t say so, but everyone


    knew that Kevin was the future owner of the Nixon Group.


    Seeing his grim expression, everyone tensed up and wondered what had happened.


    Suddenly, several shareholders'' phones buzzed.


    They quietly took their phones out and were very shocked.


    Kevin had stopped the news from spreading, but it happened on the road during the day.


    The media may be afraid of the Nixon Group and dare not report it, but passersby didn''t care about it.


    The shareholders had their own sources of information, so it was impossible to hide it from them.


    That''s why Christine immediately called Kevin and didn''t allow him to go to the hospital but told him to


    stay in thepany and talk to them.


    Someone immediately stood up and said with a pale face, "Something happened to the chairman!"


    "What?"


    Those who didn''t receive the news looked at the person who spoke in shock.


    It was a middle-aged man in his forties, the secondrgest shareholder of the Nixon Group, Mr. Harvey.


    He looked seriously at Kevin and said in a low voice, "Mr. Nixon, can we suspend the meeting? Since


    the chairman got in a car ident, we''d better go to the hospital to visit him."


    The conference room was in an uproar.


    Someone asked anxiously, "What did you say? The chairman got in a car ident?"


    "Yeah, I just got the news. I heard that he is in the operating room and his life is in danger!"


    "Yes, I got the news too. We have to go see Chad. What are you guys waiting for? Let''s go."


    The group of people was about to leave.


    However, Kevin spoke up.


    He was not anxious or angry. He just asked lightly, "What do you want?"


    Everyone froze and turned their heads.


    Kevin sat down in his chair and looked at them with his legs crossed.


    Under his sarcastic and cold gaze, they couldn''t help but want to back away.


    Everyone was shocked by his powerful aura and didn''t dare to utter a word.


    After a while, someone whispered, "We just want to go to the hospital to see him."


    "See him?"


    Kevin narrowed his eyes slightly, "Are you doctors? What''s the point? You''re not concerned about my


    dad but worried that thepany will be in the hands of someone else if something happens to him,


    right?"


    After that, everyone fell silent.


    They looked at each other, not daring to speak.


    Mr. Harvey spoke up.


    "Mr. Nixon, you can''t say that. How can you think that we are not concerned about the chairman? We


    have known him for at least twenty years and fought together in our youth. We are friends for life."


    "You are his own son. He is seriously injured in the hospital. Even if you don''t see him, how can you


    stop us? What will others think of us?"


    Mr. Harvey was cunning.


    He expressed his concern for his friend and implied that Kevin was ambitious.


    As Chad''s own son, Kevin should be med if he didn''t go.


    Kevin looked up at Mr. Harvey with a sneer.


    "Is that so? Whatever. Anyway, my dad only has two sons and he won''t me us. Mr. Harvey, you rest


    in thepany today. You can rest assured that I will take the me if my dad is really angry."


    Mr. Harvey froze.


    He was livid.


    The other directors frowned and were very unhappy with Kevin.


    Kevin ignored them and said directly to Ford beside him, "Go make some coffee. Fetch the most


    expensive coffee from Father''s office. I hope everybody could feel better with a cup of nice coffee."


    Ford answered and turned away.


    After a while, he really brought in two pots of coffee.


    He ced the delicate cups in front of everyone and poured a cup of coffee for each of them, including


    Kevin.


    He picked up the cup of coffee and took a sip.


    The directors were angry but didn''t dare to say anything.


    They turned their heads, only to see some people guarding outside the door. They couldn''t get out of


    the conference room.


    Chad was in surgery and was not dying. They were unhappy, but they didn''t dare to fall out with Kevin.


    In the end, they could only sit down.


    At the hospital.


    When Max arrived at the hospital, Chad was still in the operating room.


    Only Christine and another woman were in the hallway. He was surprised when he recognized Kristina.


    But he didn''t have time to ask. He trotted over and asked, "Mom, how''s Dad?"


    Christine looked up at him, expressionless, "I don''t know. He hasn''te out yet."


    Max frowned.


    Kristinaforted him, "Chad will be fine. Max, don''t worry."


    Max nced at her and then at his mother. He couldn''t help but ask, "Mom, why are you guys


    together?"

 Chapter 681 Having A History

    Chapter 681 Having A History


    Chapter 681 Having a History


    Max knew about the past between Kristina and his parents through what happened before. Just


    because of that, he reckoned Kristina and his mother ought to shun each other.


    However, at this time, the two were sitting together as if they were close friends, which baffled him.


    Christinepressed her lips but didn''t reply.


    Kristina felt she ought to answer Max''s question. Thus, she exined, "I went to see Mrs. Nixon today.


    But I overheard something had happened to Mr. Nixon, so I came over here with Mrs. Nixon."


    She intentionally referred to Chad as Mr. Nixon in front of Max.


    It was because, for all she knew, Max only knew she had a history with Christine and Chad, but he had


    no idea what their rtionship was exactly.


    Kristina had no intention to perturb the Nixon family. Therefore, she never considered telling Max the


    real connection between them.


    Max nodded knowingly as he heard Kristina''s exnation.


    In this circumstance, even he could do nothing to help.


    All he could do was sit there and wait with them.


    Right at this moment, Max''s phone vibrated.


    He took out his phone, looked at the caller ID on the screen, then swiftly nced at Christine.


    Seeing she didn''t seem to mind this, he got up and went to the other end of the corridor to take the call.


    This call was made by Laura.


    At the shooting site, she heard about a car crash that urred today on the highway.


    She rarely paid attention to this kind of ident. Thus, when she heard this, she just thought they were


    making some small talk.


    But a staff member happened to go out for purchasing today, who passed by that car crash site and


    took a photo of it.


    Driven by curiosity, Laura leaned over to have a look, but was instantly petrified on the spot.


    The car in the photo had been crushed out of shape, yet she recognized that car model and the barely


    discernible license te number.


    The Nixon family owned a lot of cars. She couldn''t possibly remember all their license te numbers.


    But she remembered this one distinctly, for Max once drove this car to pick up her before they started


    dating.


    At that time, she thought it was Max''s car, so she memorized that number.


    Later, she found out that the owner of that car was actually Max''s father. That day, Max merely


    borrowed it for convenience.


    When Laura saw that photo, she immediately realized the gravity of this matter.


    She called that staff member over, telling her that she wanted to buy that photo. Also, she offered her a


    generous sum of money to keep this a secret.


    That staff member had no idea why Laura wanted this photo. Nevertheless, she didn''t want to offend


    Laura. Plus, she could make a profit out of this, so she agreed on this deal without hesitation.


    After that, Laura called Max.


    She told him what she had heard and done in one breath.


    After hearing her story withposure, Max replied, "Yes, the one in that car was my father."


    "Heavens!" Laura cried out in shock. The wishful thinking that Max''s father was not in that car today


    was instantly dashed.


    She quickly asked, "Then how is he? Is his condition critical?"


    "I don''t know yet. He''s still in surgery." Max paused, heaved a sigh, and continued, "But the driver died


    on the site. My mother has sent people to console the driver''s family and deal with the funeral affairs.


    As for how my father will turn out, perhaps we won''t know until the surgery is over."


    Hearing Max''s words, Laura became aware that things might be worse than she had imagined.


    She pursed her lips and fell silent. A whileter, she remarked, "Don''t worry. They say good things


    Max and Laura both knew that this remark was of little help but mollifying.


    But at a time like this, what else could Laura do other than console her husband?


    Words did seem useless in front of the real tragedies in life.


    But Laura was not a doctor, nor could she bring the dead back to life. Thus, there was nothing she


    could do.


    Max clearly understood this. He replied, "Sure. He''ll be alright. Don''t get too worried yourself."


    "Yeah, he''ll be okay," Laura echoed.


    As she was out of town shooting a new show, she couldn''t go back for the time being.


    Besides, given Christine''s disposition, she probably didn''t want to see Laura now.


    Thus, Laura only said, "Don''t forget to tell me how the surgery turns out."


    "Sure," Max agreed without thinking. "I''ll call you when I see Dad."


    "OK."


    After that, Max hung up.


    He then walked back with the phone in his hand.


    Christine looked at him. With a cool face, she asked, "That woman called?"


    Max couldn''t help but frown at the way Christine referred to Laura. But in this situation, he certainly


    wouldn''t have a row with his mother for this. Therefore, he merely nodded.


    Christine snorted and muttered, "How considerate."


    Kristina didn''t know the dispute between Christine and Laura. She asked curiously, "Which woman?


    Are you talking about Laura?"


    To her surprise, Christine''s face turned bitter as soon as she said that.


    Christine whipped around and looked at Kristina in disbelief. With a note of cold aggravation, she


    asked, "So you and Laura know each other?"


    Kristina was sort of stunned by her reaction. Still unaware of why Christine was angry, she said in


    confusion, "Yes, we do. What''s wrong?"


    Christine darted a furious look at Max.


    Max was embarrassed.


    Kristina had no idea what was going on, but Max did!


    Christine clearly took issues with Kristina, and she never liked Laura.


    It was like she was still holding Laura on probation. But just now, she found that Laura and Kristina had


    long known each other, yet she had been kept in the dark for so long.


    Christine felt she had been tricked. Though it didn''t sound reasonable, that was exactly how she felt


    now.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Resigned, Max coughed softly and said, "Well... Laura and I went on a little trip some time ago and met


    Miss Hart on the way. We found that we had a lot to talk about so we became friends. But we''re not


    that close as you think."


    However, how could Christine believe him this easily?


    After all, though Kristina seemed easygoing, her standards for people she associates with were very


    high. How could she make friends with random people?


    Thus, Christine was mad at the moment.


    Scowling at Max, sheughed coldly and said, "Good. You three are good friends. You''ve been ganging


    up on me, right? Why didn''t you tell me you and your wife know Kristina?"


    Seeing her getting angry, Max whispered in a weak tone, "You didn''t ask."


    Christine was speechless for a moment. Then, she yelled, "How dare you!"

 Chapter 682 The Surgery Went Well

    Chapter 682 The Surgery Went Well


    Chapter 682 The Surgery Went Well


    Christine was so enraged that her face turned pale. To ease her anger, Kristina hurriedly rified,


    "Christine, it''s not what you thought. We met by chance outside days ago. We''ve only known each


    other for a couple of days. No one is ganging up on you or anything. Believe me."


    Max didn''t want his mother to grow angry at this time either.


    Thus, he also exined, "Yes. I and Laura meet new people every day. How can we know which of


    them has a past with you? We can''t really call you and name each of our new acquaintances to you


    every day, right?"


    His tone sounded a little sad.


    Christine had not imed she was the victim yet, but her son was acting like the victim instead. That


    made herugh despite her rage.


    "Fine. You just gotta confront me. I can''t beat you in arguing anyway. Fine. I won''tin about this


    anymore, satisfied? Do whatever you like. I can''t tell you what to do, nor do I want to."


    Then, she stomped to the side and sat down, sulking.


    This moment was rather awkward.


    Max looked at Kristina, who shook her head helplessly.


    In the end, Max had no choice but to walk up to Christine and say, "Mom, don''t be angry. Okay, we''re


    sorry. But I''m your son. Do you not trust your own son?"


    Christine was still silent. inly, she was still in a sulk.


    Max rubbed his temples, feeling troubled.


    Just then, the light above the door of the surgery room went off.


    Though the three were having a falling-out, they all kept looking at that light from the corner of their


    eye.


    When the light went off, they all perked up and got to their feet.


    Shortly, a doctor walked out from inside.


    "Which of you are the patient''s family?"


    Max and Christine hastily took a step forward.


    "I am!"


    "Me too!"


    The doctor nced at them. This was a public hospital. As the patient was delivered here in a rush, the


    doctor didn''t get to check the patient''s identity.


    Thus, he didn''t know who the two were either, nor did he have time to look into it because he had just


    finished the surgery


    The doctor said in a deep voice, "The surgery went very well. The patient is stable now. But his leg and


    several ribs have been severely fractured. You should pay attention that he can''t move aroundtely.


    He''ll recover after six months of rest in bed."


    The three instantly breathed a sigh of relief. It was as if a load had been taken off their minds.


    "Thank you, doctor."


    "Thank you so much, doctor."


    The doctor waved at them and said, "The patient hasn''t woken up yet. You can see him in the ward in a


    moment. The nurses will tell you the rest about how to take care of him."


    The three nodded vigorously.


    Soon, they saw nurses push a hospital bed out of the surgery room.


    Chad was still unconscious. His face looked pallid at the moment. At this, Max and Christine felt


    overwrought.


    Kristina was standing behind them. Yet, she was stupefied at the sight of the man in the hospital bed.


    That man was in her entire teenage life.


    She loved and admired him. She saw him as a man that she would pursue for the rest of her life.


    Hence, in those years, she thought of and cared for no one but him.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She thought that man was single at that time.


    However, she had no idea that he was actually dating her sister, Christine.


    "Had I known that...


    "I definitely wouldn''t do that kind of thing."


    On that wild night, Kristina herself couldn''t remember whether she did it with Chad.


    All she knew was that the next morning, she woke up and found herself lying in the wedding bed where


    Christine was supposed to be.


    And Chad stared at her in shock and disbelief, as though she was a total stranger to him.


    She knew what she did was wrong. She shouldn''t have fallen for Chad.


    Nor should she have been carried away by her feelings for Chad and shamelessly tricked Chad into


    having sex with her with alcohol, though she knew clearly Chad was marrying Christine.


    What she did not only hurt Christine and Chad but also herself.


    For all those years, she stayed in a foreign country and reflected on this every day.


    Every time she thought of that night, she felt like tens of thousands of ants were gnawing her. The


    agony could actually crush her heart.


    But today, after 26 years, Chad appeared once again in front of her.


    But she was surprised to find that her feelings for him were no longer that strong.


    She used to think that she would strive to be with him at all costs. Yet, now, she found that thought


    rather ridiculous.


    Standing there, Kristina felt all sorts of feelings well up.


    But the others didn''t notice the change in her emotion.


    Now that Chad had pulled through the surgery, everyone was relieved.


    They then closely followed the moving hospital bed and headed for the ward.


    Chad''s ward was in the top VIP area.


    The staff didn''t know Chad''s identity before. But after the admission procedures were handled, they


    naturally learned about who he was.


    Since they all knew Chad was the chairman of the Nixon Group, they offered him their best service.


    Soon, the group arrived at the ward.


    The staff carried Chad to the new bed. Max and Christine both stayed in the ward to look after him.


    Seeing that Chad was awake now, Kristina felt that she no longer need to stay here.


    She already told Christine everything she wanted her to know in the cafe earlier today.


    Whether she could figure out the rest depended on herprehension.


    It was the way with people. Sometimes, a thorough exnation was not necessary.


    She just needed to point out the gist. As for the rest, it now relied on luck.


    If Christine really chose not to believe a word of what she said and refused to give her a second


    chance, then there was nothing she could do.


    Thinking about that, Kristina prepared to say goodbye to Max.


    "Max, now your father is awake and stable, I''ll get going now."


    Though Max was clueless about what had happened between Kristina and his mother, he could tell that


    his mother didn''t want Kristina in the room.


    Thus, when Kristina came to take her to leave, he nodded understandingly.


    "Okay. Do you need me to give you a ride?"


    Kristina shook her head.


    "Thanks, I''m good. I drove here myself."


    Max didn''t insist then.


    After Kristina left, Max turned around to appraise his father in the hospital bed and sighed.


    "Dad, everything''s fine now. Mom, did you call Kevin?"


    Christine was stunned. Just then she thought she had forgotten that.


    Thus, she immediately told Max to call Kevin and tell him that his father was okay.


    After receiving Max''s call, Kevin heaved a sigh of relief too.


    Thankfully, his father was fine, and he had managed to keep thepany running normally. Since the


    emergence was lifted, Kevin didn''t have to rush over at once. Hence, he and Max agreed that he could


    <pe to check on their father after work.

 Chapter 683 Sharp-Tongued But Tender-Hearted

    Chapter 683 Sharp-Tongued But Tender-Hearted


    Chapter 683 Sharp-tongued but Tender-hearted


    After making the call, Max headed back to the ward. He saw from outside the window that his mother


    was sitting by the hospital bed, tucking her father in.


    Her face clearly registered concern and anguish. She did not look like her usually fierce self at all.


    Max didn''t go in immediately but stood by the window for a while. His lips quietly curved into a tiny


    smile.


    "This is the way with Mom."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "She''s sharp-tongued but soft-hearted. Sheins about Dad a lot. She talks about how she


    distastes him and how annoying he is."


    "But when something happens to him, Mom will be the one who worries most."


    "Maybe this is what true love is."


    As he contemted, he couldn''t help but think of Kristina.


    Others might not have noticed anything.


    But just now, he observed that the look in Kristina''s eyes was quite special when she saw his father.


    Associating this with that photo of Kristina hidden in his father''s book, Max guessed his father also


    feared that his mother would find out about this woman.


    "What''s going on between them? Why does it seem that Mom utterly dislikes Kristina?


    "And what feelings does Kristina have for Dad?"


    Max felt he could try to ask his mother about this.


    Therefore, he pushed the door open and walked. Smiling, he said, "Mom, I''ve talked to Kevin. He''ll


    Christine nodded.


    She had two sons. But her two sons had opposite dispositions and ways of doing things.


    Kevin was mature and steady, while Max was free and erratic. Thus, she knew she had nothing to


    worry about now that Kevin was handling the business.


    With that thought in mind, Christine looked up at Max.


    "You''re no help here. Go back to your business. I''ll call you when your father is up."


    But Max didn''t leave. Instead, he fetched a stool and sat down beside his mother.


    "Mom, you''re being a bit cold. You didn''t want me to go when Dad was in surgery. Now Dad is fine and


    your backbone is back, you can''t wait to get me out of your hair. But I won''t budge."


    Christine had learned how glib-tongued Max was since he was a child.


    Now Chad was out of danger, she was also in the mood for jokes.


    She turned around to look at him with a faint smile, then teased, "Well, why are you never so clingy to


    me when your wife is around? Who did you learn this two-faced strategy from?"


    Max instantly stiffened.


    But the next moment, he spotted the w in her words.


    With eyes gleaming, he asked in surprise, "Mom, you finally admitted that Laura is my wife, didn''t you?"


    Christine''s face turned stern.


    She made that remark without giving it too much thinking.


    She didn''t mean to acknowledge Laura as her son-inw.


    After all, she hadn''tpletely gotten over her bias against people in the entertainment circle that she


    formed because of Kristina. Plus, she really couldn''t bear Laura''s unbending character.


    For these reasons, she still hoped Max and Laura would end the marriage if they could.


    Max was very erratic. She felt that he needed a sweeter and more sensible woman to be with him.


    Only that kind of woman could take care of him and keep himpany for a lifetime.


    But seeing Max''s bright, expectant eyes, somehow, Christine could not bring herself to disappoint him,


    so the word "no" got stuck in her throat.


    Atst, he snorted heavily and threw Max a hard look.


    "You wish! I didn''t say that."


    Though that was what she imed, her cocky expression showed it was not a deny, but an indirect


    acknowledgment.


    Max sniggered.


    But he didn''t try to press Christine into admitting it. Instead, he picked up an orange from the table.


    While peeling the orange, he asked, "Mom, there''s something I want to ask you."


    Christine hadn''t talked with Max in such a quiet environment for a long time. Before the ident, Max


    was often not at home. But when he was, he always upset her so much that she didn''t want to speak to


    him at all.


    Thus, though the mother and son spent quite a lot of time together, they seldom had a chance to sit


    down and talk.


    Today, because of the ident, they could have a deep-going talk. Christine also cherished this


    chance very much.


    She grunted "Um", then asked, "What do you want to ask?"


    Max inquired with curiosity, "It''s about that woman named Kristina. You''ve known her since a long time


    ago? Who is she? Why do I feel that there is a weird vibe between you two?"


    Christine''s face turned stern.


    She never knew Max would want to know about this.


    In truth, she didn''t want the younger generation to know more about the older generation when it came


    to rtionships.


    But since Max was asking about this, Christine didn''t want to lie.


    Thus, she told Max that Kristina was adopted and raised by her family, who then met Chad because of


    her.


    But on the night she was marrying Chad, Kristina got drunk on purpose, walked into the wrong room,


    and had sex with Chad.


    Max was a grown-up after all. He had already been married.


    So Christine didn''t shun the topic of sex in front of him.


    Max was astounded by the story.


    He had guessed that Kristina had some kind of entanglement with his parents.


    But he never knew the truth could be so brutal.


    For a moment, he couldn''t speak. Christine tilted her head toward him and said ndly, "You don''t


    have to feel bad. You have nothing to do with what happened among the older generation."


    Max gave a wry smile.


    "It would be great if that was the case. But if you really thought so, you wouldn''t have gotten mad


    because Laura didn''t tell you she knew Kristina? It''s obvious that you still care."


    Christine froze in ce.


    A whileter, she snorted with unease.


    "Laura is different. I can''t treat her like I treat you."


    Hearing that, Max knew his mother''s bias was deeply rooted and couldn''t be lifted easily.


    Hence, he didn''t continue with the subject. Chad then woke up at six o''clock in the afternoon. Kevin


    also came. After they talked for a while, Max left the ward.


    The cause of the car crash didn''t surface until the next day at noon.


    The people Kevin sent out fetched the surveince footage at the site of the ident.


    ording to the footage, the truck barged onto the highway from a side road and crashed into Chad''s


    car as if it was out of control.


    The driver of the truck died in a huge collision. Therefore, they couldn''t question the driver.


    But the footage showed that before the truck smashed into Chad''s car, the driver in the truck already


    seemed woozy.


    Kevin immediately requested an autopsy and sent his men to investigate the truck driver''s recent


    associates and bank ount statement.


    The investigation went smoothly. The bank and the police station were both very cooperative.


    Thus, three dayster, all the files of the investigation were delivered to Kevin.


    But Kevin didn''t read the files on his own. He brought the files to the hospital to study them together


    with Chad.

 Chapter 684 Some Other Reason Behind It

    Chapter 684 Some Other Reason Behind It


    Chapter 684 Some Other Reason behind It


    Now that Chad was awake, it was more appropriate to let him deal with these matters.


    Chad didn''t say anything after viewing the files.


    He was the Nixon Group''s chairman of the board and the head of the Nixon family, one of the four most


    distinguished families in Eqitin. But in recent years, he had delegated most of thepany affairs to


    Kevin.


    Chad''s father was still alive. Though he lived in the south, to show him respect, Chad would always


    consult him when it came to family affairs.


    Thus, it was unlikely that someone wanted him dead for personal gains.


    Seeing Chad didn''t say anything, Kevin could only send more people to investigate.


    But before that, he already transferred Chad to St. Peter''s Hospital and arranged professional


    bodyguards to protect him.


    Although the Nixon family didn''t breathe a word of this to anyone, since Chad had the ident in Eqitin


    during the daytime, many well-informed people still heard the news.


    The McCarthy family, the Kawn family, and the Bissel family also learned about the ident.


    They all sent people to visit Chad. Chad could shun others, but he couldn''t refuse to see these people.


    Thus, he let them into his ward.


    The Bissel family was not very close to the Nixon family. This time, they sent people over just out of


    courtesy.


    But other than that, they also came to see if, as others said, Chad''s injury was really not serious.


    After that, these people quickly went back.


    But the Kawn family and the McCarthy family were not like this.


    The McCarthy family was on good terms with the Nixon family because Archie and Max were very


    close. As for the Kawn family, the Old Mr. Kawn''s brother was married to a woman in the Nixon family.


    Though the other generations of the two families were not linked by marriage again, this kind of kinship


    still exists. Naturally, the Kawn family cared a lot about the Nixon family.


    At this time, Wilson Kawn was sitting in the ward, looking at Chad in the hospital bed.


    "Chad, I don''t think this car crash is an ident. Are you sure the cause of this crash is a mystery?"


    Chad shook his head with resignation.


    "I''ve sent people to look into this. It''s said that the driver had a few drinks in the morning and lost


    control of the truck while driving. That''s why the truck hit my car. The surveince footage and the


    investigation of the driver have shown the same thing. I really didn''t find any ws."


    Wilson slightly furrowed his brows.


    "Why would anyone have liquor early in the morning? Don''t you find it weird?"


    Chadughed. "Who knows? Maybe it was his habit. No matter what, I survived it by fluke. I''m already


    grateful for that, so I don''t want to look into the cause."


    Wilson sensed that Chad didn''t want to talk about the ident any more, so he sensibly dropped the


    subject.


    He sat by the bed for a while. When it was time for dinner, a nurse came in to deliver Chad''s meal.


    Seeing that, Wilson bid goodbye to Chad and went out.


    He then bumped into Archie and Natalia at the entrance of the hospital.


    "Uncle, you''re here too!"


    Natalia greeted him with a smile. Wilson reached out and tickled Oliver, who was in Natalia''s arms.


    Then, he said with a smile, "Yeah. I came to check on Chad. You''d better wait for some time before you


    go upstairs. He is having dinner. Perhaps he doesn''t want any visitors now."


    Natalia nodded.


    Wilson then asked, "Are you busytely? Come back to visit us more. Your aunt misses you a lot. She


    talks about you guys all the time."


    Natalia beamed and replied, "We''re all in Eqitin. If she misses me, she cane to my house. This


    way, she can help me look after the baby, too."


    Wilson chuckled. "Sure. I''ll tell her when I get back."


    It waste, and Wilson still had somewhere else to be. Thus, he only exchanged some pleasantries


    with the two before taking his leave.


    Chad already finished his dinner when Natalia and Archie arrived at the ward.


    Max was also there. He came to see his father after he got off work. But he came in through the back


    door, so he didn''t run into them.


    Seeing them, Max stood up with a smiley face and called, "Archie, Natalia, you''re here."


    Archie nodded, handed the gifts he prepared to Max, then walked to Chad''s bed with Natalia.


    "Mr. Nixon, are you alright?"


    Chad smiled meekly and said, "I''m fine. It''s just a small ident. But my wife made a fuss over it and


    drew you here to visit me. Sorry about that."


    Archie chortled and said, "All that matters is your health. It''s no trouble for us toe here."


    Natalia echoed, "Yeah. They said the car crash was pretty severe. We were terrified when we heard


    that."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Sorry I got you all worried."


    After exchanging a few words of greeting, they finally steered the conversation to the cause of the


    ident.


    Archie also inquired Chad about the real culprit. But Chad told him the same thing he told Wilson.


    Archie didn''t pursue the subject then.


    Yet, before leaving, he cautioned Max that he should step up the effort of keeping Chad safe, because


    this ident was obviously not just an ident.


    Chad was clearly trying to gloss this matter over. But that also proved he probably already knew who


    was behind this, yet he didn''t want others to know.


    Now he refused to talk more, no one could do anything about this. Hence, at the end of the day, the


    Nixon family should guard against this kind of ident themselves.


    Max nodded after he heard Archie''s remark.


    He had always valued Archie''s opinions. Thus, he immediately told Kevin about this.


    Now that Archie had noted this possibility, how could Kevin miss it?


    Long before Max realized this, Kevin already stationed many bodyguards near the hospital. He would


    be informed once anyone suspicious appeared.


    The Nixon family was quite tense at the moment. On the other said, Kristina was perturbed.


    She had told Christine everything she wanted to say. Also, she had seen Chad again.


    Logically speaking, she should have no regrets by now.


    But for some reason, she was still a little bit anxious.


    She felt like she had forgotten something.


    Thus, she just sat in her room in a trance all day long. No one could tell what she was thinking about.


    Seeing her like this, Gentry was heartbroken.


    One day, he could not bear it anymore, so he asked, "Kristina, don''t stay here any longer. How about


    we go back to Rnd?"


    Kristina looked at him. Her unseeing eyes were finally focused.


    But she shook her head and said, "No, I won''t go back."


    "Why?"


    Kristina also wondered why.


    She had finished all the things she should have done. Yet, she still didn''t want to leave this ce. Why?


    Suddenly, the answer came to her.


    "Yes, it must be it!" she thought to herself.


    Looking at Gentry, she said in a pitiful pleading tone, "Gentry, could you take me to Christine again?


    Please!"


    Gentry was taken aback. But his face darkened at once.


    "You still want to see her?"


    It seemed that he could not believe this. But he was vexed mainly because he thought Kristina should


    not be such a pushover.


    "How much longer will you grovel to her? She doesn''t care about you at all. She hates you to the gut.


    Can''t you tell that? The insult she gave youst time already exined everything. Why are you going


    to ask for humiliation again?"


    Kristina just sat there in a daze, staring at him like a poor child who got lost.

 Chapter 685 Want To See Her Again

    Chapter 685 Want To See Her Again


    Chapter 685 Want to See Her Again


    "But she hasn''t forgiven me yet! Gentry, I''m the one in the wrong. I used such despicable means to hurt


    her. I must be out of my mind at that time."


    "For a long time, I thought I hoped toe back in thest few months of my life because I wanted to


    clear things up with Christine to leave no regrets behind. Besides, I wanted to see Chad one more


    time."


    "But now, I suddenly found that I was wrong. I got it all wrong. I don''t care about Chad anymore. Nor do


    I care if I''ve exined myself clearly to Christine."


    "What really matters to me is whether she still sees me as her sister, whether she still cares about me,


    and whether she can forgive me! Gentry, do you get it?"


    "I''ve worked really hard to carry myself with ease as if I care about nothing. But truthfully, only I know


    that I still care a lot."


    "I care about her resentment toward me. It still bothers me that she let me live 26 years ago even


    though she hated me so much! I still can''t figure out why she did that."


    "What I care about most is if I could still get her forgiveness even though I have lived a ridiculous life


    like a big joke.


    "Now I''m nearing the end of my life, I finally realize what matters to me most. Gentry, I''m begging you.


    Take me to see her one more time, will you?"


    Gentry''s face was stony.


    Kristina''s speech was moving. It was from the bottom of her heart.


    But to Gentry, those words were like steel needles that mercilessly pierced his heart.


    He bent over, held the armrests of the chair she was sitting in, and gazed at her unblinkingly.


    "You said that you only realized what mattered to you most at the end of your life. That''s to say, the


    most important people in your life are still that man and that sister who is not even rted to you."


    "In the numbered days you have, you''re still thinking about her, wishing she can forgive you or even be


    your sister again! Then what about me? Where do you ce me in your life?"


    Gentry let out lowughs and clenched his chest with his hand. Though he wasughing, his eyes


    became tearful.


    "I wish you could touch and feel my heart! It is filled with you. It''s been 26 years. Kristina, I''ve been with


    you for 26 years. What am I to you?


    "You couldn''t possibly believe that only the feelings you have for Christine are cherished, but my


    feelings are nothing. I deserve to exchange 26 years'' waiting for an insignificant role in your life. Isn''t


    that what you think?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Kristina was stupefied.


    Rooted to the chair, she stared at the man who was on the verge of going crazy, as though this was the


    first time this issue urred to her.


    "Gentry, I..."


    "Enough!"


    Gentry directly cut her off as if he no longer wanted to hear a word she said.


    He got to his feet. The eyes he fixed on her were brimmed with disappointment. Shaking his head, he


    backed away.


    "It''s not until now that I realized how silly I''d been! I thought you could be moved. It might take a year or


    even a decade. Even if you were an ice queen, you would be moved if I cared for you for more than 20


    years.


    "But I was wrong. Some ice queens just couldn''t be moved. You see everyone in the world, but you just


    can''t see the man who loves you the most.


    "Kristina, you never loved me, did you? Even though we''ve spent all those years together, you never


    cared about me."


    "I..."


    Kristina attempted to answer him, but he interrupted her again.


    "Never mind! It no longer matters. Nothing matters now. Anyway, in this game, I''m the biggest moron!"


    After shouting that, Gentry spun around and left.


    Kristina watched him go away. She remained dazed for a long time, then tightly clenched her fists.


    "Gentry, you''re wrong."


    "You really got me wrong."


    "You''ve yed a very important part in my life."


    "You''re my dearest family. If one day you need me to die for you, I''ll definitely do it without batting an


    eye."


    "But I don''t love you... Sorry, I really don''t."


    "Feelings are the most difficult things to control. You can''t force one person to fall for another."


    In the evening, Kristina still went to the hospital and met Christine.


    Since Chad had just had surgery, he needed to stay in the hospital. Though excellent nurses and


    doctors were there to look after him, and many bodyguards were stationed around the hospital,


    Christine still felt worried.


    Thus, she lived in the hospital with Chad these days.


    Of course, as the mother of the owner of St. Peter''s, Christine wouldn''t sleep in a temporary camp bed


    in the ward as others who stayed to attend patients normally did.


    Max couldn''t talk her out of this, so he arranged a separate room for her, which was adjacent to Chad''s


    ward.


    This way, she could have a nice ce to live in and take care of Chad at all hours.


    When Kristina came to see her, she was making beef soup in the little kitchen in her room.


    She added a great number of nutritious ingredients into the broth, so that Chad could recover from the


    car ident sooner.


    When a bodyguard led Kristina to Christine''s room, she wasdling the broth into a bowl.


    She nced over her shoulder at Kristina and said, "Why are you here?"


    Kristina looked at her with a conflicted expression. Mixed feelings were hidden in her eyes.


    "Christine, I..."


    She was a little nervous. Her hands swayed with unease. Christine paused.


    She thought for a moment, then handed the bowl of broth to the bodyguard, saying, "Bring this to Mr.


    Nixon, then stay outside his ward."


    "Yes, Mrs. Nixon."


    The bodyguard picked up the broth and headed out.


    The door closed noiselessly. After that, Christine finally looked squarely at Kristina and asked, "Tell me,


    why did youe here? Just tell me everything, so you won''t have toe here again."


    Christine was leaning against the kitchen range. It seemed that she had no intention to invite Kristina to


    the living room and have a seat.


    Kristina felt a little awkward for the moment. She lowered her head and bit her lip.


    She had repressed her sorrows for too long. She felt she might go crazy if she didn''t talk to someone


    about it.


    Thus, after a brief silence, she raised her head again and looked at Christine with bright eyes, saying,


    "Christine, I don''t have much time left in this world."


    Christine cocked an eyebrow.


    Her eyes revealed a hint of mockery.


    "You''re dying? What does it have to do with me? You should hurry up and take care of your own


    business in yourst few days. But you came to see me over and over again... What do you want?"


    The harsh remark pierced Kristina''s heart like a sharp knife.


    She shuddered violently. Her face turned slightly pallid.


    Gazing at her dear sister, she said dolefully, "Christine, I never want anything from you. I just hope..."


    "Now you don''t want anything from me, you should go! I don''t want to see you ever again."


    Christine cut her short, then whipped around and stalked toward the outside.


    Seeing this, Kristina panicked.


    She wanted to grab Christine to stop her from leaving, but she dared not to.

 Chapter 686 The Old Days

    Chapter 686 The Old Days


    Chapter 686 The Old Days


    Just as Christine was about to step out of the door, Kristina suddenly was on her knees.


    "Christine, please forgive me. I''m begging you! It was all my fault, and I''ve learned from my mistakes. I


    have been ming myself for it all the time during the past 26 years. I hate me for having been so


    stupidly blinded to plot against you and Chad."


    "But I was young and naive. I didn''t know that he was already with you when I met him. I always


    thought that he liked me and he didn''t tell me his feeling because I was too young.


    "Later, I realized that he took special care of me just because I was your sister. I was jealous... I was


    crazily jealous."


    "I always wondered why you were born to have it all. Your beauty, family background, status, and


    money. You got everything without lifting a finger."


    "And me? Although I''m the adopted daughter of the McClure family in name, everyone knows that I''m


    just a ymate they got for you."


    "You are their only daughter. They cherished you so much that they''d purchase an individual for you."


    "I was no better than the dolls in your room! Do you think I was happy? No! How could I possibly be


    happy?"


    "Everyone knew how excellent you were, and you deserved to be spoiled. But what about me? I am


    just an insignificant essory of yours."


    "You always have everyone''s eyes on you, Christine. I''m really jealous of you, but there was nothing I


    could do. I wasn''t as lucky as you. I wasn''t born into a rich family. I''m just a ymate randomly adopted


    by your family out of hypocrisy."


    "So I had nothing to say, and I didn''t want to say anything. I had given up hope for my life. I decided


    that I would do whatever you say to repay what I owe your family in this life."


    "That had been all my life until I met Chad. I realized that I had been wrong! I am a human, not a toy. I


    had my own feelings, and I should live for myself."


    "I loved him and wanted to be with him so badly. He was like a beam of light shining upon my tragic life,


    but in the end, you stole my light away."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "I hated what a perfect match you seemed like when you were together. You are both talented and


    good-looking, and your family has equal social status. As for me? What about me? What about my


    secret obsession and jealousy?"


    "I couldn''t live with that! That was why I drugged him and wanted to do it with him on your wedding


    night, but... my n never worked, and we did nothing in the end."


    "I just wanted to get back at you and make you mad. I know that Chad would hate me for the rest of his


    life if I really did that to him, so I didn''t dare to do it, nor did I want to."


    "You can me me for the misunderstandings between you two, but for all these years, I''ve been


    making up for my mistakes."


    "I sent letters and emails in which I have already told you the truth. All I need is your forgiveness."


    "And you... never have you replied anything to me, not even a word or punctuation. It has been too


    long, and my patience is almost worn out."


    "I don''t have much time left now. I know you still hate me but am I really that unforgivable?"


    "After all that I''ve done for repenting, why can''t you just forgive me? Do you really want me to die in


    regret?"


    Christine''s eyes moved when she heard that.


    She let Kristina finish her big speech and then said coldly, "You done?"


    Kristina looked at her with a pale face.


    Christine smiled and turned back. "Your long speech is about nothing but your grievances and


    innocence, and you used me of my ruthless and cold-blood. I didn''t see any sincerity of apology


    from you."


    Kristina was stunned.


    She looked up at Christine with a pale face.


    "I''ve already said I''m sorry..."


    "Yes, you did, but will that make anything different?"


    Christine walked up to her and looked down to meet her eyes.


    There was a faint smile on her face, but her eyes were calm and cold, without much emotion in them.


    She seemed to be ridiculing.


    "You admitted you were wrong, and you used my family of mistreating you at the same time, but


    you can''t show us any evidence about how we mistreated you, can you?"


    "You said that our family adopted you and treated you unfairly, but have you ever seen any other


    ymate wear designer brand clothes?"


    "Have you ever seen any ymate'' be sent abroad to study? Do the servants in their family ever


    address them as ''miss''?"


    "You always think that our family owes you much, but have you ever thought about your life before


    being adopted?"


    Christine''s asked in a low voice, but that question hit Kristina''s mind like a hammer.


    She sat there in a daze and looked at Christine in disbelief.


    She recalled the days when she had stayed in the orphanage before being adopted by the McClure


    family.


    She was abandoned at the orphanage gate when she was a child. When the director of the orphanage


    found her, she was barely one month old.


    There were no online media back then. They posted a notice with her photos in the newspaper, but no


    one showed up after 1 month. So they let her stay.


    The director''s surname was Welch, so they named her Kristina Welch.


    It was hard for local people to make a living back then, let alone those in the orphanage.


    The director was a nice person, but there were too many orphans. Sometimes, not every kid could get


    her attention.


    As a result, young Kristina became the most lonely person there.


    People always thought that all children were innocent and adorable, but they were not.


    In a ce like an orphanage, many children were sensitive and self-abased, knowing that their parents


    had abandoned them.


    Some of them were far from cute, and many of them were even more terrible than other children


    because they had seen the dark side of this world at such a young age.


    They ganged up and bullied other children. They robbed Kristina''s candy and clothes behind the


    director''s back.

 Chapter 687 Things Changed

    Chapter 687 Things Changed


    Chapter 687 Things Changed


    They put disgusting mice and cockroaches in her lunch box, tore the exercise book that she had just


    finished, andughed at her sad and teary face.


    Even worse, when the boys hit puberty and developed awareness of sex, they found her beautiful,


    weak, and silent.


    So they all stretched out their ws to her.


    Of course, they hadn''t crossed the line because that would get them severely punished if the director


    found out.


    But they would force her to take off her clothes and rub her body. They would also smear some


    disgusting white mucus on her.


    Kristina was barely ten years old then. She had to live with the most disgusting, most painful, and


    darkest thing in the world.


    When the McClure family came to the orphanage for adoption, they tended to choose the weakest and


    seemingly most ignorable one, and that was Kristina.


    She was surprised and then overwhelmed with joy.


    She could finally leave that ce. She could finally get rid of those Satan''s pawns and start her own


    new life.


    Therefore, she left with them without hesitation.


    It turned out that life was just as good as she had expected.


    When she first arrived home, she was not used to it. She was restrained and scared.


    She was afraid of being abandoned again once she made them unsatisfied.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Therefore, she didn''t dare to talk or eat, and even when she talked, she only muttered.


    Her mother had helped her ease her anxiety and trained her. In the end, she finally dared to speak


    loudly and smile happily.


    As she grew up, her skin turned fairer, and she got taller. She became a graceful and talented girl.


    Her pursuers started to get in line from then on. She was no longer the ugly little duck born humble;


    she had be a beautiful white swan.


    However, there was always such an unfair existence in this world.


    Nobody knew how hard she had worked to be that graceful and confident.


    However, she always felt superior to a certain person in that family, no matter how hard she tried.


    That person was Christine.


    Christine was so beautiful and outstanding. Although she wasn''t gentle enough, many people still fell


    for her because they thought she was just being straightforward.


    She was not talented enough, but everyone didn''t care. People thought she was brilliant and would


    take over the family business in the future; in that way, she would live better than most people no


    matter what.


    She used to raise her head and look at people, eyes full of contempt.


    But no one would stop her from doing that. They all took it for granted.


    Her behaviors like that would only make Kristina more like a timid and weak people-pleaser.


    She was like a beautiful white swan, but she faded every time she stood next to the phoenix.


    She started to think that she would never be a match for Christine.


    No matter how hard she tried, she would never be as good as her.


    So she gave up. She stopped pursuing andpeting until Chad showed up.


    He brought light to her life. Finally, she had light in her life; she didn''t want to give it up so easily.


    Christine triumphed her almost in all respects. She almost had it all; she didn''t need topete with


    Christine on Chad.


    Kristina didn''t know why Christine wouldn''t give up on Chad before.


    Later, she had learned things and could understand, but the mistakes had already been made and


    could never be saved.


    Her thoughts drifted far away; she had walked through her whole life within a few moments.


    Those happy, sad, sorrowful, and delighted scenes were yed in her mind like a movie.


    It was only then that she realized...


    ... it had been so long.


    She thought he had long forgotten those things because sometimes they felt as remote as herst life.


    But it turned out that she never did. Her memory was still fresh. It turned out she had just ced in


    some corner in her mind and kept ignoring them.


    Kristina fell silent.


    Christine looked down at her with calm and indifferent eyes. "You kept saying that you were wronged,


    but you forgot that you''ve had much more than what you were born with. Now you''re and begging for


    my forgiveness. How can I forgive you if you don''t have any idea what you''ve done wrong?"


    Kristina trembled.


    Part of her heart had been crashed silently. It was painful.


    After a while, she struggled to stand up.


    "I see."


    She said in a low voice and raised her hand to wipe away a teardrop from the corner of her eye.


    No matter how embarrassed and humiliated she was, she still looked as decent as graceful.


    "Don''t worry, Christine. I''ll leave you in peace from now on."


    She forced a self-deprecating and sad smile.


    "I''m leaving now if there''s nothing else."


    He lowered his head as he spoke. Then she was about to leave.


    Christine frowned and suddenly said, "Wait!"


    Kristina paused.


    She saw Christine walking into the bedroom. Soon, she came out with something in her hand.


    It was a thick file bag filled with all kinds of envelopes inside!


    Kristina''s face turned ashen.


    Christine threw on her and said coldly, "Take them away with you!"


    Kristina opened the bag with her fingers trembling. She checked the envelope and found none of them


    had been opened.


    She raised her head and looked at Christine in disbelief.


    "You haven''t even opened them yet?"


    Christine stood there with her arms crossed. Her face still looked cold as she sneered. "I told you I


    would never trust anyone who has betrayed me. The letters you sent these years are all here, and I


    won''t read any of them. So don''t bother to keep writing to me in the future. That would only make both


    of us feel tired. You and I are clever and rational people; don''t you want to live a simpler life?"


    Kristina looked pale as death.


    Her fingers trembled as she held the stack of unopened letters. Her body was also shaking violently.


    "I see. Don''t worry, Christine. No more letters in the future."


    After that, she walked out of the room, staggering on her feet.


    Christine stared until she was out of the door.


    She lowered her eyes in contemtion and then grinned a ridiculing smile.


    She wondered why she had to be mean to Kristina. After all, the poor woman just wanted to be forgiven


    before dying.


    But if not, what should she do or say?


    "Let go of the past?"

 Chapter 688 Drinking In A Bar

    Chapter 688 Drinking In A Bar


    Chapter 688 Drinking in a Bar


    Wounds could be healed, but scars would stay. Her mouth wanted to forgive Kristina, but her brain told


    her otherwise.


    They would never be like in the old days, even if she could forgive Kristina.


    Christine sighed and stopped thinking about it. She packed up a few things and went to Chad''s ward.


    Just by then, on the other side of the city...


    Max was invited to a party at the bar tonight.


    Ever since he was with Laura, he hardly ever hung out with his friends at the bar. He usually stayed at


    home or visited Laura at work as long as he had time.


    Their hidden marriage went well. This was the first time he went to a bar after getting married.


    His friends hadn''t seen him for a while, but they didn''t know about his marriage. They thought he was


    busy dealing with something personal, so they didn''t ask much.


    Max called Laura to inform her of his whereabouts before he went out for the party.


    Laura didn''t have a second opinion.


    She hated being maniptive, nor did she feel anything wrong with guys hanging out. Although Max


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    used to be a yboy, she knew that wasn''t the real him.


    Moreover, she can''t get everything under control. So she would just let him.


    Therefore, she didn''t think much and agreed.


    It was 9 in the evening when Max arrived at the bar.


    He had worked overtime for a while and then had dinner beforeing over.


    It was already time to close up for other ces, but it was still quite early for men in the bars.


    The room was packed with people sitting at tables. A waiter brought him to a VIP room. As soon as he


    opened the door, he heard a burst of loud music.


    "Hey, dude, there you are, finally!"


    Someone weed him and put his arms around Max''s shoulder. Soon, Max was blended into the


    lively atmosphere.


    At the same time, in the box next door.


    Gentry was also drinking with a bunch of people.


    Those people weren''t local. Some of them had blond hair and blue eyes, and some had a big beard.


    They looked rough.


    Most of them had tattoos on their arms; several even had scars on their faces.


    They talked, ate, and drank in a very primitive and bold way. Some were smoking.


    The heavy smoke made the room a bit foggy.


    These people looked very different from Gentry. Therefore, he didn''t seem to fit in here.


    However, judging by how they got along with each other, they seemed to have known each other for


    quite a long while. They didn''t seem to have any issuemunicating.


    "Gentry!" The bearded man suddenly pped him on the shoulder and asked, "Last time you


    mentioned that you came back for something. How is it? Have you finished?"


    Gentry raised his eyes. Obviously, he was the weaker one of the two.


    However, for no reason, he seemed to be looking at the man condescendingly.


    The strong beard man seemed to be less confident.


    Gentry was smoking and didn''t answer that in a hurry. After he finished one cigarette and put it out in


    the ashtray, he said, "It''s done."


    The bearded man''s heart skipped a beat when he saw Gentry did not look happy.


    Upon hearing his reply, he heaved a sigh of relief andughed again.


    "Then that''s great. That good thing! You should be happy. Why you the long face?"


    The bearded man wasn''t an English native speaker, so his wordings weren''t expressive enough.


    Gentry kept thinking about the two words, "good thing."


    After a while, he sneered.


    Yes, it was indeed a good thing.


    No other man in the world would be as stupid as him to keep doing such good things for so many


    years.


    Whenever he thought of Kristina''s sobbing face, he felt more than frustrated.


    He picked up a ss of wine on the table and gulped it down.


    The bearded man had no idea what he was thinking.


    But all of them could tell that he was in a bad mood.


    Other people felt the odds and looked over.


    Two blond men with blue eyes looked at each other and whispered something. Then, they came over


    with wine sses.


    "Hey, why are you drinking alone? How about getting you somedies?"


    They all spoke English, but with a strong ent; they weren''t speaking it very well.


    Gentry nced at him and shook his head.


    "No. I''m good."


    "Gentry,e on! There''s an old saying that goes, ''''There are more fishes in the sea!"


    Heughed and put his hand on Gentry''s shoulder. Then he tried to convince him, "We''re here to have


    fun. There are so many beautiful women in your country; why are you so obsessed with that one?


    That''s kinda unwise, do you agree?"


    The man had the scent of women''s cheap perfume on him.


    Gentry frowned and subconsciously leaned aside to get away from him.


    He said coldly, "No, you keep this going. I''m going out to get some fresh air."


    He then got up and walked out.


    That was as humiliating as a p in the face to the blond man. He froze for a moment, and then his


    face became sullen.


    He was about to stand up, but someone beside him pressed him down.


    The man shook his head silently at him, signing him to get his anger under control. He had no choice


    but to let Gentry leave.


    Gentry didn''t walk too far. He stopped in the corridor outside the private room.


    The box was filled with suffocative smoke, and the air here was no better than that.


    This is a ce for entertainment; it would be weird if it was too bright and decent.


    He held the railing with both hands and watched the hot girls on the dance floor below. There was no


    lust in his eyes.


    There was only indifference and endless hatred.


    "Why?"


    "Why?"


    He didn''t understand. He had done so much and waited for her for so many years, but in the end, he


    still weighed less than that man to her.


    He once thought that even if she didn''t like him, she might at least have feelings for him.


    He didn''t care whether she still loved Chad or not. He understood that nobody could rece Chad for


    her. Sometimes Gentry med himself for showing up at the wrong timing.


    But he couldn''t ignore his own feelings. He couldn''t live with the fact that other people mattered more


    than him to her besides Chad.


    So what was him to her?


    Chad grinned a self-ridicule smile.


    At this moment, a hot woman in skimpy clothes stumbled over.


    She seemed to be wasted and was staggering on her feet.


    She grinned an alluring smile when seeing Chad.

 Chapter 689 Being Kidnapped

    Chapter 689 Being Kidnapped


    Chapter 689 Being Kidnapped


    "Hey, handsome! What are you doing here all alone? Don''t you have somebody? Do you want me to


    stay with you?"


    She almost jumped on him as she spoke.


    Gentry was caught off guard, and she crept into his arms.


    He wanted to push her away, but the moment he touched her body, a mild fragrance suddenly hit his


    nose.


    He was stunned and went out of his mind.


    She looked at the woman before him, he felt that his vision seemed to be twisted, and he had an


    illusion.


    Then, he saw Kristina''s weak and pale face.


    "Kristina..."


    He called out that name in obsession, feeling overjoyed.


    "Kristina, is that really you?"


    "Are you here for me because you don''t want me to go out alone?"


    He couldn''t help stretching out his hand to the woman and kept murmuring, "Kristina..."


    In the noisy corridor of the nightclub, the woman smiled seductively. She put one hand on his shoulder


    and said with her soft and charming voice,


    "Yes, it''s me, Kristina. I''m here for you. Come with me, will you?"


    "Of course, I will. I''ll go anywhere with you."


    The woman hadn''t been touched by his obsessed face at all.


    Her eyes looked indifferent and calcting.


    When Gentry woke up again, it was already one in the morning of the next day.


    He was awakened by a bucket of cold water.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw a bright light in front of her.


    He felt ufortable and closed his eyes. He found himself in a luxuriously decorated vi when he


    opened them again.


    He was tied up and sitting in the living room.


    He wondered where he was.


    "What happened?" He thought to himself.


    His face changed, and he recalled that he had been drinking in a bar with a few friends, but there was


    nothing more he could remember.


    What was going on?


    Gentry was in a panic.


    And he showed his panic on his face.


    He swallowed hard, trying to see if there was anyone around.


    However, he looked around and found that it was deadly silent. There seemed to be no one else.


    Gentry was not an ordinary man, so kidnapping wouldn''t scare him.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    What really frightened him was the unknown.


    He didn''t know who had tied him up, nor did he know what they would do to him.


    He felt like being captured in an invisible, not knowing where to break away from.


    Gentry hated how this felt.


    Therefore, he couldn''t help yelling,


    "Is anyone there? Anyone?"


    However, he could only hear his own voice echoing.


    There was still no one answering him.


    He was taken over by huge fear.


    He struggled and found that although the rope knot was simple, it was still almost impossible to get it


    loose. As he struggled, the knot was getting tighter and tighter...


    Gentry swallowed.


    He thought for a while, and he stopped struggling. Then he sat down and waited quietly.


    Meanwhile, in the study on the second floor...


    Chad had been discharged from the hospital yesterday. Instead of going back to his house, he came


    over here and had Gentry kidnapped here, too.


    When he came over, Gentry had not woken up yet.


    Therefore, he didn''t hurry. He stayed in the study patiently, waiting to see Gentry''s reaction.


    Kevin was sitting next to him. Actually, it was he who had kidnapped Gentry for Chad.


    Seeing the man sitting quietly on the ground, Kevin sneered.


    "He had reacted and calmed down very quickly."


    Chad also nodded.


    "Yes, people like them always lived in lethal danger. It wasn''t easy for him to be so calm.."


    Kevin turned over and looked at his father.


    He hesitated and asked, "Dad, how did you know that he arranged the car ident?"


    Chad gave a wry smile.


    He didn''t tell anyone the reason because he didn''t want anyone to know about it.


    On that day, before the car ident happened, he saw Gentry pass by his car window.


    After he woke up, he sent someone to investigate the ident in private.


    Knowing that Gentry had been with Kristina for so many years, he didn''t even have to think to know


    what had really happened.


    That was why he didn''t want to make this public; he had even kept it from Max.


    He didn''t want to bring up what was between Kristina and him again.


    Gentry had aplicated background. Romance aside, Chad didn''t want to get entangled with a


    After all, the Nixon family was declining.


    They mainly focused on the business and had long broken away from the dirtyundries.


    However, it wasmonly known that the rich feared the desperados, who had nothing to lose.


    Therefore, he didn''t want to bring trouble to the next generations for his own private affair, especially


    when the affair was very likely to be a misunderstanding.


    Thinking of this, he let out a long sigh.


    "Get me downstairs."


    Seeing that Chad wouldn''t answer his question, Kevin didn''t ask anymore. Instead. He pushed Chad''s


    wheelchair out.


    Chad had been discharged from the hospital, but after all, he had been severely injured.


    The hospital discharged him because they had a family doctor. He could get a better recovery at home.


    In that way, Christine would no longer need to stay in the hospital. It would be easier for everyone.


    But that didn''t mean that he could move freely by himself now.


    Therefore, he went where he wanted in a wheelchair and could not walk around at will. He needed


    several people around to look after him.


    When he was just discharged today and said that he was going out for some errands, Christine was a


    bit unpleased.


    She thought he was hurting himself.


    Chad didn''t know how to exin. There was nothing he could do about it.


    He could only smile bitterly, looking so helpless.


    Kevin got him downstairs, and Gentry soon noticed them.


    Gentry''s body trembled when he saw them. He was somewhat surprised.


    "You did this?"


    Gentry was shocked, while Chad seemed very calm.


    He smiled gently and said, "Mr. Iverson, it''s been so long."


    Gentry''s face changed.


    After a while, he snorted with disdain.


    "Why did you bring me here? Why are you doing this to me?"


    As he spoke, he raised his hand to show them the rope on his hand.

 Chapter 690 A Negotiation

    Chapter 690 A Negotiation


    Chapter 690 A Negotiation


    Chad smiled and said, "I''m sorry for inviting you here in such a rude way, but I''m afraid there was no


    other way that could make youe by yourself, and even if there were, you would never admit what


    you''ve done. So, that leaves me with no other options. Please forgive me if you feel offended."


    Gentry''s face changed again. He had already guessed what Chad was about to say.


    But he didn''t want to admit that.


    He sneered, "Mr. Nixon is as funny as always. I don''t think I have anything to admit. Are you humiliating


    me because I just returned from overseas? Chad, I know your family was influential in the country, but I


    am not a pushover. So you''d better let go of me now..."


    "Take it easy, Mr. Iverson."


    Kevin suddenly spoke.


    He took out a photo from his pocket and handed it to Gentry.


    "Why don''t you take a look at the person in the photo and see if you know him? Then we can talk about


    what to do next. What do you think?"


    There was a weary middle-aged man in the photo. He was tanned and shaggy, looking like every


    frustrated middle-aged man.


    Gentry took a look a moved his eyes away.


    He said expressionlessly, "I don''t know him."


    Kevin raised an eyebrow.


    "You don''t know him? Really?"


    Gentry didn''t reply.


    Kevin smiled and said, "That''s odd. Someone says you went to his ce and gave him arge bag of


    cash half a month ago... Why did you give him money if you don''t know the guy?"


    They saw Gentry freeze.


    The motion was micro, but it had been captured by Chad and Kevin.


    They looked at Gentry with a sharp gaze. Chad said, "We can bring the witness here so that you can


    confront him if you still refuse to tell us the truth, but things would be much more difficult to handle than


    now in that way."


    "After all, he has helped us. You''ll see his face, and we don''t want to get him in trouble. Therefore, for


    the sake of his safety..."


    "What do you want?"


    Gentry suddenly interrupted him.


    A rare ferocious look appeared on his gentle face.


    "You wanna kill me? Do you dare?"


    Chad paused for a moment, and then he smiled slowly.


    "Killing you? That''s a joke. We are businessmen, and never would we do the dirtyundries."


    Gentry was choked by his words and almostughed out.


    "Businessman? What kind of businessman will drug people and tie them up? Stop treating me like a


    fool!"


    Chad nodded slightly. "Well, good for you to know that we''re treating you like a fool."


    Gentry was speechless.


    He didn''t know how he should carry on this conversation.


    The vibe in the living room was a little awkward, but Chad was not in a hurry. He was sitting there and


    waiting quietly.


    Kevin got a cup of tea for his father, who took a few sips and put it down because it didn''t taste good.


    "Mr. Iverson, we can give you more time if you haven''t decided yet. But you know, I''m still injured, and I


    can''t wait too long. This is my wife''s house. Her daily routine is to patrol her houses and properties.


    She maye over at any time."


    "I don''t want her to get worried, nor do I want Kristina to know about this. We''ll have to find one way to


    sort this out before my wifees."


    He paused for a while, and then his tone became colder.


    "You should think it clearly."


    Gentry''s expression changed when he heard "Kristina."


    He red at Chad and asked, "So what if I admit it? You wouldn''t dare to kill me, nor wouldn''t you dare


    to turn me over to the police."


    Chad raised his eyebrow and smiled. "You''re kidding. I told you I''m a businessman."


    Gentry frowned and did not understand what he meant.


    Seeing his father getting tired of exining, Kevin added, "You owned quite a few promisingpanies


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    at home, which My father and I admire very much. If you are willing to give them up, my father and I will


    surely stop going after you anymore."


    Gentry was stunned.


    He stared at them and couldn''t believe what he had just heard.


    Chad felt a little embarrassed and cleared his throat a little.


    After all, this was the first time he ckmailed somebody. He still felt this humiliating.


    Kevin, on the other hand, seemed quite casual and calm.


    His father told him not to let this go public. If they really offended those underworld forces, they might


    perish together with each other. None of them would be able to get benefit from this.


    Chad was old now, and he was no longer as ambitious as young.


    He knew that justice would sometimes bete or even absent.


    That was when people got to make decisions based on their conscience.


    That was why Chad decided to make apromise.


    He said it was just a fewpanies, but Gentry actually knew what Chad meant. He wanted all Gentry


    had in the country.


    Those being taken away, Gentry would have no chance to get back anymore in the future, which meant


    that he would be deported and gone forever.


    Gentry understood what he meant. He gritted his teeth and hadn''t said say anything for quite a while.


    Kevin smiled and said, "You still have half an hour; if you don''t agree on it by then, we''ll regretfully have


    to deal with it in a former way, which I don''t think you would prefer."


    After that, he lowered his head and said to Chad, "I''ll wheel you in and have some rest."


    Chad hadn''t fully recovered yet. He did feel tired after talking for so long.


    Therefore, he nodded and wheeled into the bedroom.


    In the next half an hour, Gentry sat on the living room floor. He did not speak, and no one talked to him,


    either.


    He was lowering his head, so no one could see his face in the surveince camera in the living room.


    Chad and Kevin didn''t want to see him anyway. No matter what face he was wearing, sad or sullen, he


    would have to give up what he had, as much as reluctant he felt.


    After all, Chad was the current patriarch of the Nixon family, and he wouldn''t let himself get hurt for


    nothing.


    As for the other two who died, Chad thought the truck driver deserved it for what he had done;


    however, Chad indeed felt sorry for his driver.

 Chapter 691 Starting With Misunderstandings

    Chapter 691 Starting With Misunderstandings


    Chapter 691 Starting with Misunderstandings


    At first, Chad hesitated. He wasn''t sure if he should do this because of his driver.


    His driver had worked for him for several years and had done an excellent job. Chad didn''t want him to


    die in vain. He wanted justice for him.


    Butter, he realized that...


    No matter how justified the result was, it meant nothing if the person was already dead.


    Chad could only take good care of the driver''s family and protect them from getting hurt again.


    They wouldn''t dare to hurt Gentry for now, but he would definitely get back at him sooner orter.


    A trace of fierceness emerged in Chad''s eyes.


    That onlysted for a moment and soon disappeared.


    He then looked as gentle as usual.


    He looked aside at Kevin and said, "We''ve got nothing to do now. Let''s y chess."


    Kevin learned how to y chess from Chad, but now his chess skills had surpassed his father.


    Their strategies for the game weren''t quite the same. Kevin''s strategy was more aggressive, while


    Chad usually would take more conservative moves.


    Therefore, if the two were entirely focused, they would be an equal match.


    Kevin didn''t refuse his father''s invitation because Chad seemed to be very energetic.


    They took out the chessboard and chess from the cab, sat down, and started ying.


    It took them almost half an hour to finish the game.


    Kevin won.


    Chad shook his head when he saw that there was no more chess for him on the board.


    "I got to live with the fact that I''m aged now. There''s no way I can beat you."


    Kevin smiled and said, "You should be proud because I learned from the best."


    Hearing this, Chad narrowed his eyes and smiled. He nodded and said, "They all say the young would


    finally surpass the old, but the young couldn''t have risen without the old, right?"


    Kevin nodded.


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    As he spoke, he looked at the time and said, "It''s almost time. Let''s go."


    Chad then stopped smiling and let Kevin push him into the living room.


    Meanwhile, Gentry was still sitting there.


    Half an hourter, he actually had an answer in his mind.


    He felt this uneptable.


    Therefore, instead of agreeing to Chad''s requests, he asked, "How do you know it was me? Is it


    because I love Kristina?"


    Chad was surprised that Gentry still hadn''t decided after half an hour.


    He sighed and said he had already seen Gentry do that.


    Gentry was stunned.


    It was just a tiny mistake, but now he had to pay such a high price for it.


    Heughed bitterly and said, "Yeah, I did this."


    As he spoke, he suddenly raised his head and looked at Chad with aze eyes.


    "Do you know why?"


    Chad raised his eyebrows and shook his head. He seemed to be interested in the reason.


    "Because you are hypocritical!"


    Gentry''s face suddenly turned fierce.


    He looked at Chad and sneered, "You pretend to be gentle and polite, but in fact, you are the most


    selfish and indifferent man in your bones. You chose Christine over Kristina because Christine is the


    legitimate daughter of a wealthy family and that could help your career, right? "


    "In that case, why did you flirt with Kristina? She fell for you and made a mistake that had ruined her


    entire life, which was all because of you!"


    "Do you know how hard it has been for her these years? She has been crying with regret every day


    and night. She prayed every day in the church, hoping she could be forgiven. She has tried her best to


    make up for that mistake!"


    "You''re the cause of all of this. As long as you''re dead, all the disputes would be gone."


    "She would no longer live in guilt every day, and she doesn''t have to watch how much you and


    Christine appear to love each other. She''ll finally be happy."


    "Chad, you think you''re a gentleman, but you''re no better than a duplicitous scumbag! You don''t


    deserve Kristina''s love!"


    Chad and Kevin were stunned when hearing what Gentry said.


    Gentry had wholly lost his usual elegance and calmness.


    He was tied up and sitting there. His ragged clothes and fierce face made her look like a lunatic


    homeless.


    Chad fell silent for quite a while and then sighed.


    "I have no idea that was how you felt."


    His voice was a little low, and he sound slightly upset.


    Kevin frowned.


    He didn''t know much about what happened back then.


    He only heard some rumors from some people.


    Therefore, he was in no position to judge this time.


    Chad was silent for a moment. Then he said, "I didn''t know things would turn out like this; if I did... I


    would never have approached her, and I would keep my sympathy in the dark. So I would never


    have..."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Kevin sniffed something wrong with what Chad was saying. He felt his heart was losing beats.


    "Dad, did you and Kristina really..."


    Chad red at him, "What are you thinking? I always treated her like an innocent girl back then.


    Although she was raised in a foster family and seemed to belong there, she was kinda distant and


    lonely. She was sensitive with high self-esteem. She tended to overthink things, so I sometimes tried to


    ease her anxiety."


    "I''ve already met your mother by then, and I did pay more attention to Kristina because she was her


    sister."


    "Christine was studying abroad at that time. She doesn''t have any other siblings. I was a professor at


    the same school Kristina was in, so I think I should get along with her."


    "I had felt what she had feelings for me, but it was toote. She never said it directly. I was too


    indecisive to brutally tell her, please don''t have any feelings for me because I had no feelings for you,


    and I already have a girlfriend.''"


    "She would feel humiliated in that way. That''s why I didn''t say anything at that time. I thought that there


    would always be a perfect way that wouldn''t hurt anyone."


    "You all know what happened afterward. When Christine came back to the country, we decided to get


    married. Only then had she found out that my girlfriend was your mom."


    "She couldn''t ept it, but I told her very straightforwardly that I only took her as my little sister, no


    other feelings."

 Chapter 692 It Is Over

    Chapter 692 It Is Over


    Chapter 692 It Is Over


    "She wouldn''t trust me, but I didn''t care. I was busy preparing for the wedding, and my career had just


    taken off. I was working around the clock."


    "Now I''m thinking maybe it was because I ignored her at that time. I always thought that she could


    figure it out by herself, and that became the apple of discord."


    He then stopped talking about the discord because he didn''t want to talk about it again before Gentry.


    But even if he didn''t say it, the other two people had known what that was.


    Gentry looked sullen, while Kevin nodded thoughtfully.


    "So, isn''t it all a misunderstanding?"


    Chad nodded. "Yes, but it was caused by my indecisiveness. It''s all my fault."


    He looked up at Gentry and continued, "I know that you''ve been with Kristina for 26 years. That is also


    why I''m letting you go today. I didn''t rify it to her back then, so I think I owe her much. I''m sparing


    you today to do her a favor."


    Gentry''s face was pale. After a while, he gritted his teeth and sneered.


    "Oh don''t tter yourself!"


    Chad didn''t say anything.


    He was tired, and it seemed that he wanted to end this as soon as possible...


    He whispered to Kevin and then wheeled himself away.


    "Gentry, It doesn''t matter whose fault it was now. Let bygones be bygones. She doesn''t have much


    time left and needs you to stay with her. So... this is thest thing I''m gonna do for her. Take care."


    After that, he turned away and went out of the door.


    The bodyguards helped him to get in the car.


    After hearing what Chad said, Gentry had lost the power to resist.


    Kevin walked up to him and squatted down. Then he said with a smile, "Gentry, what do you think?


    Shall we go running the transfer procedures of your properties now?"


    Gentry looked up at him and didn''t object. He pulled himself up and let the two bodyguards help him


    get out.


    The procedures were not difficult for them to go through. They finished them quickly.


    Kevin let him go as he promised. Gentry had a mixed feeling after hearing what Chad had said.


    When he returned to his and Kristina''s residence, he stood in the yard for a while instead of going in.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He looked at the closed door felt ack of courage to knock it open.


    He still remembered what Kristina had once told him.


    Those grievances she had put up with, those mistakes she had made, as well as her reluctance and


    grudge.


    Gentry met her when she was twenty before she did that thing with Chad at the wedding.


    He found her so beautiful and innocent, like a free little bird in the valley. His whole world was lit up.


    He fell in love with her at first sight, but at that time, they didn''t have many chances to see each other.


    He didn''t dare to tell her that he had feelings for her.


    After all, Kristina was the daughter of the Nixon family. She was adopted, but everyone knew that the


    Nixons treated her like their biological daughter and never allowed anyone to mistreat her.


    As for Gentry...


    He was still young and didn''t have a career, just like any other young man of that age.


    He didn''te from a privileged family, no property to inherit, and he had no confidence to give her a


    lifetime promise.


    Therefore, he could only bury those feelings in his heart and never let anyone know.


    Then he identally learned about the drama at the wedding. He also learned that Christine''s family


    tried to kill Kristina by forging a shipwreck.


    Fortunately, she didn''t sink with the boat as they expected.


    For some reason, she survived.


    The chance for her to survive was so slim that she had almost been half dead.


    If Gentry hadn''t rescued her in time and sent her to the hospital, she would''ve been drowned in the sea


    or died of coldness on that winter night.


    After that, he learned what had happened from her.


    He was heartbroken, angry, and a little d.


    He was heartbroken to hear what Kristina had gone through; he was angry with what her family and


    Chad had done to her; he was d...


    He was d that she was no longer the daughter of that family. She was alone and helpless, and he


    was the only one she could trust and rely on.


    Therefore, Gentry seized the opportunity and became the most important person to her. He took her


    abroad, supporting her and helping her with her life.


    He had be indispensable, and Kristina seemed to have felt his love.


    However, many years had passed, she had never agreed to be with him.


    Gentry stood there, recalling every detail of the past two decades. He felt as sad as disappointed.


    She lied to him!


    All in all, Chad might be responsible for what happened back then, but it wasn''t like how she had told


    Gentry at all.


    Kristina said it was Chad who approached her and used her. He was ying the field.


    Gentry was told that Christine forged that murderous shipwreck out of jealousy and fear of losing Chad


    to Kristina.


    But in fact...


    In fact, it was Kristina who wouldn''t ept that the two were a couple. She stepped in their marriage.


    She wouldn''t believe that it wasn''t her sister who wanted to kill her; it was her foster parents, who had


    loved her for so many years, who wanted to get rid of her because they were enraged by what she had


    done.


    Members of Christine''s family were out for blood.


    They cherished you like jewels when they loved you, and when they didn''t, they treated you like dirt on


    their sole.


    They had no mercy. On the contrary, Christine, who Kristina thought was "vicious and ruthless,"


    secretly saved her life behind their parents'' back.


    Kristina hadn''t returned to the country over the years, probably just because of the promise she made


    to Christine.


    Their parents diedst year.


    She came back now because she thought nobody would punish her for the past ever again.


    Her calction is urate, ungrateful, and disappointing.


    Gentry stood outside for a long while. He still failed to muster the courage to knock the door open.


    In the end, he turned around and walked away slowly and firmly.


    It started as a dream and ended like a nightmare for him.


    Now he had to wake up.


    Kristina had a dream at night.


    She was a child again in that dream.


    She was thin and small, lying on the narrow bed in the orphanage. The gentle and loving director came


    over to take her temperature. Then she said, "The fever hase down. Have a good rest."

 Chapter 693 Knowing The Truth

    Chapter 693 Knowing The Truth


    Chapter 693 Knowing the Truth


    She opened her big eyes and looked at the director in a daze.


    Soon after, the director left. She brought out a few fruit vor candies for her.


    The director said with a warm and kind smile, "Good girl, if you don''t cry when you get the injection


    She looked at her favorite candies and nodded.


    The director then called the doctor over. The shot was painful, but she remembered the director''s


    words and didn''t cry.


    She gripped the candies in her hands tightly, as if she were holding her whole world.


    The doctor left after the shot. She had other things to do, so she left as well.


    She took out a few candies and unwrapped them happily. However, as she was about to put them into


    her mouth...


    Suddenly, a few children rushed over and rubbed her candies.


    Kristina was in a dream; she couldn''t hear what the person before her was talking about.


    She could only see those children''s innocent faces with the ugliest and most fierce expression in the


    world.


    They pointed at her and kept scolding her, calling her a bastard. They called her a shameless b*tch.


    No one could ever imagine that such vicious words came from many children.


    In the end, they pushed her onto the bed and then peed on it. Atst, they rubbed their candies and


    left.


    She could only stand there and cry silently.


    When the director came over and saw the urine on her bed, she thought little Kristina had wetted her


    bed again.


    She looked at her with more disappointment in her eyes thanst time.


    Kristina felt that no one would love her for real.


    The director''s love for her had been undercut by misunderstandings and nders.


    Her foster parents'' love for her was no more than a charity in their spare time.


    In her opinion, even Gentry, who had been with her for 26 years, was pursuing her for nothing but his


    own persistence on his first love.


    She thought he didn''t love her; he just had an obsession.


    Who had loved her on earth?


    The answer could only be Christine.


    Christine was always proud and cold, looking at everyone around with disdain. She was so brilliant and


    shining like a star.


    Kristina faded next to her like any other person.


    Their parents always bought Christine designer brand purses. Christine would choose those that


    matched Kristina best and put them in Kristina''s bedroom.


    Christine didn''t tell anyone about it, not even Kristina.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Kristina was bullied, Christine would stand up for her and beat the hell out of those people. Then,


    Christine would turn around and scold her for being such a coward saying that she was always


    disgracing this family.


    After all that Kristina had done, Christine still held thest sympathy for her and saved her.


    Christine did that without saying anything, and she refused to forgive Kristina.


    However, she still hoped that Kristina could survive, although they would have nothing to do with each


    other.


    Christine was the one who had never hurt a hair of Kristina.


    Tears rolled down silently from the corners of Kristina''s eyes in the darkness.


    Only then did Kristina truly realize what a mistake she had made back then. Her losses were all due to


    herself.


    However, the past is the past; what was done couldn''t be undone.


    The next day.


    Christine was told that Kristina had flown away from Eqitin.


    One of her subordinates told her this. At that time, she was standing in the garden, cutting a flowering


    tree under the guidance of a gardener.


    She had been fascinated with gardening recently. She felt herself fitting the trimming work so well.


    It cultivated her mentally and physically; she had learned more than just gardening from it.


    It was intriguing.


    For example, the flowering tree before her grew up lushly. It was beautiful, but it also looked a bit


    messy.


    Now that she had trimmed it and cut off the unnecessary parts, what was left was purely beautiful.


    That worked for trees, and so did it for humans.


    Nobody was born without ws.


    People went through all kinds of ups and downs together, and they met with their unique rough edges.


    They had to keep trimming and ning their rough edge in the future days when they got along with


    each other not to hurt the other one.


    Finally, when they had ned each other''s rough edges, there would only be warmth to feel when they


    hugged.


    Thinking of that, Christine smiled.


    She handed the scissors to the gardener and said, "I see."


    After that, she left everything behind and walked into the house.


    Chad was reading in his study.


    Christine pushed the door open and went in with a te of fruits in her hand.


    Chad raised his head and looked at her. He suddenly stopped upon the nce.


    He keenly captured something different about her from how she was days ago.


    He looked at the fruit on the table in front of him and asked with a smile, "Leave it to them. Why are you


    bringing me fruits yourself?"


    Then he took a piece of fruit and put it in his mouth.


    The sweet fragrance of fruit filled his mouth, and he narrowed his eyes in joy.


    Christine raised an eyebrow and nced at him.


    "What''s wrong? Is my service failing you?"


    Chad quickly swallowed the fruit and shook his head repeatedly. "I definitely wouldn''t dare. It''s just that


    I don''t want you to work so hard."


    Christine paused for a moment.


    Chad wasn''t good at sweet talks. The elder people called people like him a "dull fool".


    But it was also because of this that his sweet words sounded very sincere.


    She didn''t stop. With a trace of a smile in her eyes, she walked behind him and said, "You stay here all


    the time. The weather''s fine today; let''s go out for a walk."


    She said and wheeled him out without his consent.


    Chad was surprised at first, but he found there was nothing he could do.


    This was how she was like. She hadn''t changed a bit after so many years.


    She spoke and did everything decisively. Chad was already used to that.


    Chad was craving the fruit, so he said, "We can go out, but you have to let me bring the fruit! They


    were nicely sliced!"


    Christine blushed and rolled her eyes at him.


    "You big foodie."


    She sounded mean, but in the end, she still brought the te of fruit over and put it into his arms. Then,


    she wheeled him out.


    On thewn in the yard.


    Chad was sitting in the wheelchair while Christine was sitting on a carved iron bench.

 Chapter 694 Being Honest

    Chapter 694 Being Honest


    Chapter 694 Being Honest


    The iron bench had a thick cushion so that it wouldn''t feel ufortable.


    The servants served breakfast and snacks next to Christine''s fruit. It was a perfect brunch.


    It was March now, the best season of the year to drink tea and bask in the warm sunshine of spring.


    Christine picked up her teacup and took a sip. She narrowed her eyes and looked rxed.


    Chad, on the other hand, felt wronged.


    He took a careful look at Christine and asked tentatively, "Honey, can I take a sip of the tea?"


    Christine paused and nced at him.


    "Want some?"


    Chad couldn''t stop nodding.


    Christine poured him a cup of warm water from the pot.


    "Just have some water. Tea''s no good for your recovery."


    Chad was speechless.


    He looked at the in boiled water and said,


    "Honey, it was my legs and ribs that had been hurt. My digestion system is perfectly fine. I can have


    some tea."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Who said that?" Christine argued, "The caffeine in tea will cause the loss of calcium. You''ll have to


    give up tea and coffee if you want to get better soon."


    As she spoke, she ignored him and continued to drink her tea and eat her snacks.


    Having been turned down by her, Chad knew that he wouldn''t have any tea today.


    He could only pick up the ss of boiled water and drink it.


    The atmosphere in the room was too peaceful for him to care about what he was drinking.


    The two of them sat there quietly, sunbathing.


    A lot of things have happened recently. Now they could finally sit together; they felt their minds had


    been connected without saying anything.


    After all, they had been married for over 20 years.


    They were so in tune in many ways.


    They could read each other''s minds as their eyes met. They didn''t have to say it, and they didn''t want


    to say it.


    However, Chad still mentioned to her about Gentry and the assassination after contemtion.


    After all, he had shown mercy to Gentry for the sake of Christine''s family.


    Christine''s the only member of her family that was still alive now; Chad thought she should know.


    Christine wasn''t surprised after hearing that.


    After a moment of silence, she told him how many times Kristina hade to her in the past few days.


    After a while, with mixed feelings, he sighed sentimentally, "After all, I''m the one to me. No one


    would be hurt today if I had been more decisive back then. Christine, I''m sorry for what you have to put


    up with for all these years."


    Christine''s face froze.


    Her eyes dimmed, and then she snorted coldly as if she didn''t care.


    " I don''t need your apology."


    She said with her eyes shimmering with tears of sentiment.


    Chad couldn''t helpughing out upon seeing that.


    He suddenly grabbed her hand.


    "Honey, I love you."


    Christine froze and was lost in thought.


    She didn''t know how long it had been since thest time he said that.


    Or this might be the first time she heard that from this quiet and repressed man.


    He was more of a doer than a talker; he had done many things without telling anybody.


    So at that time, she called him a blockhead.


    He was such a nerd.


    Christine had thought that she would no longer hear any sweet words from him in this life.


    That was why she was so surprised to hear it just now.


    She turned around in disbelief and looked at him.


    Chad held her hand and sighed, "I always thought people could see whatever I did, no matter I tell


    them or not."


    "I''ve overestimated people''s control over their feelings and my abilities. Affections would be easily


    mistaken with other feelings as time went by."


    "Christine, I''m sorry for not having said anything sweet to you for all these years. I''ll make it up in the


    "Now I understand that being a sweet talker is almost as important as a practical doer in a rtionship.


    If I don''t say it, it might lead to misunderstandings from other people, or even from you."


    Christine was shocked.


    At that moment, she felt as if her heart had been cut open, and he had seen the secret hidden deep in


    her heart.


    She lifted the corner of her mouth in embarrassment and said, "Misunderstanding? I''ve never had that


    for you."


    "You have."


    Chad said firmly, "I''m not stupid. I can feel it. I just don''t know how to start this conversation with you in


    the past. I''ve got a chance today, so I decided to tell you all at once."


    Christine could yell how earnest and honest he was.


    For a moment, she became rarely nervous.


    She pursed her lips and thought, this is so absurd!


    She''s no longer a youngdy, and the man had been by her side for more than 20 years.


    She could even picture his face with her eyes closed. She thought she would never be nervous


    because of that.


    That was what she was thinking in her mind, but her tense body sold her out.


    Chad said slowly in a deep voice, "I know you thought I loved Kristina, even after you''ve figured it out


    that nothing had happened that night between us."


    "But you still believe that I took her as your recement and fell in love with her while you were


    abroad."


    "So for all these years, I know that you still hold a grudge against me for that, but you wouldn''t say it."


    "That sometimes made me feel helpless because I don''t know how to exin. No matter how hard I


    tried, it sounds like sophistries."


    "I don''t know if you would believe what I''m saying now, but I still want to say that I''ve never fallen in


    love with her."


    "You were my only love back then; you''ve been my love for the past 20 years in our marriage; you''re


    my love now and... God bless us, you''ll stay with me and allow me to love you for the rest of my life."


    "So don''t let those misunderstandings wear out our love for each other, okay? You should have known


    me better after everything we''ve been through."


    "You know it clearly that I don''t lie to you. I know how hard it is to find someone you truly love."

 Chapter 695 Being Different

    Chapter 695 Being Different


    Chapter 695 Being Different


    "Many people in love are separated, like Gentry. He had been with Kristina for 26 years, but she had


    never loved him."


    "We''re lucky because we love each other, and we guard each other. No matter how many twists and


    turns we''ve experienced, we haven''t been separated."


    "My cowardice has once alienated us."


    "Now, I''m courageous enough and hoping we could get rid of the odds between us. I want a real bond.


    Christine, would you ept my apology?"


    He said and looked at her affectionately, looking forward to her answer.


    Christine''s feelings wereplicated.


    She felt as touched as sorrowful with mixed feelings.


    Her eyes could not help but tear up. She didn''t look at Chad because she had tears in her eyes.


    Chad''s heart ached to see her cry.


    He immediately took out a tissue to wipe her tears.


    "I''m sorry, honey. It''s all my fault. I had no idea how much you have put up with through these years. I


    thought it would be gone with time..."


    The more he spoke, the more he med himself.


    He felt he had failed as a husband.


    He always said he would love and care for her and never get her upset.


    But in fact, he had failed to keep his promises.


    Christine wiped her tears with a tissue as she cried.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Her years of grievance burst out after his earnest confession.


    She couldn''t stop crying after a long while.


    Then she said in a low voice, "Okay, I''m good."


    Chad looked at her with worried eyes.


    Christine turned to look at him. As their eyes met, and she could quickly tell the man''s sincerity and


    worry.


    She felt as if her heart had been touched by something soft and warm.


    She grinned a thin smile.


    "So you were speaking the truth from your heart?"


    Chad nodded heavily and then raised his right hand. "Absolutely. I swear."


    Christine lowered her eyes and fell in silence for a while.


    After a while, she said, "Okay, apology epted. I forgive you."


    Chad''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    His face never changed even when he made deals of millions or billions of dors, but now he smiled


    so brightly.


    He stepped to his wife and held her tightly.


    With a thrilled and quivering voice, he said, "Thank you, honey."


    Christine was shocked by his big steps. She supported her as soon as she came back to her senses.


    She scolded, "What are you doing? Careful! Go back and sit down."


    Chad''s wounds had yet to heal. The doctor told him not to make any major movements or walk.


    Otherwise, the wounds would easily be twisted or ripped off again.


    Therefore, Chad''s family had been very cautious these days, even when he was at home.


    It was Christine who helped him get changed every day, let alone let him make any big moves.


    They didn''t want him to rip off his wounds or have other idents when he got dressed.


    However, the man was so excited that he ignored his wounds and almost jumped over to her.


    Christine was as happy as worried. She didn''t want anything to happen to his wound again.


    Chad let go of her and sat back in his wheelchair. He smiled and said, "I''m fine. You don''t have to


    worry."


    Christine red at him, "Be careful. That wound was no joke. You could''ve killed yourself!"


    Chad rubbed his nose and didn''t dare to say anything.


    Christine then called the servant over and ordered, "Get him back to the living room and call the


    doctor."


    The servant answered and left.


    Soon after Chad was back in his room, the doctor came over.


    He removed the gauze and checked Chad''s wound thoroughly. As big as Chad''s steps were, his


    wound was fine.


    Chad heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then he smiled at Christine and said, "Look, I told you I''m okay. You are making a fuss."


    Christine red at him and said nothing more. Later, she asked someone to walk the doctor out.


    They were no longer in the mood to get the sunbath after what had happened just now.


    It was gettingte, so Christine went to the kitchen to prepare lunch for the day.


    She usually wouldn''t cook, but she was in a good mood today, so she decided to roll up her sleeves.


    Chad smiled as he watched her walk into the kitchen.


    Kevin and Max felt something different with their parents today as soon as they arrived home in the


    evening.


    Usually, when they came back, they would see their father sitting on the sofa in the living room reading


    newspapers and their mother doing her skincare routine upstairs.


    Or their mother would be watching TV on the sofa in the living room, while their father would be reading


    newspapers in his study.


    In short, they wouldn''t fight, but they wouldn''t be in the same room as today.


    Today was different. They were staying in the same room, on one sofa, and watching TV together.


    Max looked at the television. It was a soap opera for the teens.


    Chad seemed to be immersed in it with Christine in his arms. The brothers looked at them in great


    shock and felt their whole world had been changed.


    "Kevin, pinch me to see if this is a dream."


    Kevin didn''t hesitate and pinched him.


    "Ouch!"


    Max jumped up in pain.


    "Easy! I was kidding!"


    Kevin nced at him calmly. "I thought you meant it."


    Max was speechless.


    They were both speechless.


    Max waved his hand and said, "Forget it. we''ve got other things to do."


    He secretly pointed to the two people on the sofa and whispered, "Look at them; they look different


    today, aren''t they?"


    Kevin''s face remained calm. He said as he walked in, "What? I didn''t see any difference."


    He said and stepped into the living room.


    Max yelled out in a hurry, "Hey, Kevin! Stop..."


    It was toote. Christine and Chad had already heard their conversation.


    She looked up and said, "You guys are back? Go wash your hands and get ready for dinner."


    Kevin nodded and walked to the bathroom.

 Chapter 696 Traveling Around The World

    Chapter 696 Traveling Around The World


    Chapter 696 Traveling around the World


    Max, on the other hand, contemted for seconds. Then, he leaned in and said with a smile, "Mom,


    Dad, did you... win a lottery today?"


    The two looked up and asked in confusion, "What are you talking about?"


    "What lottery?"


    Max smirked impishly. "Haha, if you didn''t win a lottery, why are you hugging each other so tightly? It''s


    as if you were afraid that you might lose each other! It''s weird."


    Chad and Christine were both stumped for words.


    They quickly let go of each other. Chad cleared his throat. His expression was rather awkward.


    He scowled at Max and said, "Nonsense. We were just watching TV."


    Max nodded pensively.


    "Oh, you were watching TV. But that''s no reason to hold each other that tight."


    Christine''s temper towered. She grabbed a cushion and tossed it at Max.


    "Why are you everywhere? Go wash your hand! Leave us alone!"


    Max caught the cushion with one hand. Aware that he had ruffled his mother''s feathers, he didn''t dare


    to talk back. Smiling apologetically, he replied, "Okay. I''ll go right away."


    With that said, he ran off to the bathroom.


    When he and Kevin returned to the dining room after washing their hands, Chad and Christine were


    seated side by side at the table.


    Dinner had been served. There were more dishes on the table today. The food looked more ptable


    than usual, too.


    Max had keenly observed that several dishes seemed to be cooked by his mother.


    His eyes lit up at once.


    "My instinct is right. Something is different today."


    "Otherwise, how could Mom, who rarely cooks, have prepared those dishes in person?"


    Associating this with the intimate embrace the two had on the sofa, Max came up with a bold guess.


    Kevin had also sensed something unusual.


    But with Max here, he didn''t want to y the fool with him, so he didn''t admit it.


    Even so, he had clearly noticed that Chad and Christine were both somehow different today.


    But the difference was good. So he was not worried or eager to point it out.


    Anyway, since they had summoned him and Max back, they would not hide it from them. They probably


    wanted them here just to tell them about this.


    Sure enough, after the two sat down by the table, Chad told the servant to open a bottle of wine and


    pour a ss for each of them.


    Christine also had some wine. Chad couldn''t have alcohol yet, so he just poured some water into his


    ss.


    "We called you back here tonight to have dinner because it''s been quite a while since the four of us


    had spent some quality time together."


    "I heard that Ally has gone abroad to further her study, so she isn''t home today. Laura is shooting a


    new TV show, right?"


    Max nodded at once and said, "Yes. She''s not in Eqitin. She''s gone to Pratu."


    Chad then chuckled and said, "What a pity! I wanted to invite her and Ally over as well. Maybe next


    time then."


    As he said this, he couldn''t help but peer at Christine out of the corner of his eyes.


    Seeing that she showed no trace of annoyance, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then, he continued, "Other than having a reunion dinner, today, I and your mother also have an


    announcement to make."


    Hearing this, Max and Kevin were dazed. They put down their forks at the same time.


    "What''s up?" asked Max.


    Chad held Christine''s hand and said beamingly, "Your mother and I have decided to go on a trip after I


    recover. We n to travel around the world. Thus, from now on, you two will handle everything in the


    family and thepany. You have to shoulder the responsibilities. When you don''t know what to do,


    call me or your grandfather. The Nixon family is in your hands now."


    Max and Kevin were both stupefied.


    They never saw thising.


    Kevin put on an almost imperceptible frown. When Max came to his sense, he directly jumped to his


    feet and said in shock, "You''re going on a trip? Why do you suddenly wanna travel around the world?"


    Christine rolled her eyes at him.


    "We''ve always wanted to go, but because of you two brats, we never got the chance."


    Max had been called names by her many times, so he didn''t mind this at all.


    But Kevin had attached great importance to manners since he was a child. This was his first time being


    called a "brat". His face stiffened after he heard that.


    Maxughed. "OK. Go ahead. I just felt this happened all of a sudden, so I freaked out a little."


    Christine sneered.


    "What? Are you saying that we informed you toote? So you think we should tell you several months


    in advance if we want to go travel?"


    Max knew he could never beat his mother in arguing.


    He threw in the towel, "How dare I? I''d never request you to do that. I''m already very d that you told


    us about this now. Don''t worry. When you''re not here, Kevin and I will do a good job running both the


    house and thepany. Nothing will go wrong. I promise."


    This time, Kevin didn''t pull the rug from under Max''s feet.


    He also nodded in agreement.


    Looking earnestly at his parents, he remarked, "Mom, Dad, you''ve been working hard for years. You


    should go and have some fun around the world. Don''t worry about us or thepany."


    Smiling, Chad nodded and said, "Good. Now you said that, I know I have nothing to worry about."


    Christine was always a woman of action.


    Now they had decided to go on a trip, she immediately started to make ns.


    After all, they were going to travel around the globe. They needed to make a lot of preparations before


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    they could set off.


    Therefore, while Chad was staying home for his recovery, Christine made the arrangements for the trip.


    No time was wasted.


    After all the details were nned out and all the preparations were made, Chad would have basically


    recovered.


    Since the surgery went well, Chad had noplications.


    After saying goodbye to their children and friends, they immediately boarded the ne and set off.


    That day, Max and Kevin went to see them off at the airport.


    Watching them leave, Max said to Kevin with emotion, "Kevin, when can we live such a free life like our


    parents? I so wanna go on a trip on the spur of the moment. How romantic!"


    Kevin turned around and shot him a disdainful look.


    "With you? Forget it. I don''t wanna go with you."


    Max was rendered speechless.


    Seeing his older brother walk away, he snorted with contempt and punched the air.


    A whileter, he finally growled, "Who said I wanted to travel with you? I meant with my wife!"


    That night, Max went home and told Laura about this.


    Laura had just finished the shooting for her new show. Thus, she had three precious days off.


    Hearing that they had boarded the ne as nned, she nodded in relief and said, "It does sound


    romantic. But they may face trouble on their way. Don''t forget to call them from time to time and check


    if they are safe."

 Chapter 697 The Most Wonderful Trammel

    Chapter 697 The Most Wonderful Trammel


    Chapter 697 The Most Wonderful Trammel


    Max waved Laura''s concern aside.


    "Oh rx. See... Dad''s with Mom. If there''s something that even he can''t handle, then my getting


    worried won''t help anyway."


    Laura considered this and thought he had a point.


    Thus, she didn''t insist.


    At the same time, after finishing her work at thepany, Natalia booked a flight ticket to Othua,


    preparing to go abroad.


    Archie heard about it and asked why she was going to Othua.


    To get his inquiry over with, Natalia told him she was there for work.


    But in fact, it was because of the deal she made with Felix. Now the timing had arrived, she nned to


    go there and take action.


    Archie didn''t know any of that.


    Natalia didn''t want him to know anyway, for the rtionship between the Bissel family and the


    McCarthy family was ratherplicated.


    She only made the deal with Felix in the name of herself, not as Mrs. McCarthy.


    Yet, if Archie learned about this, it would be hard to convince others that this deal had nothing to do


    with the McCarthy family.


    After all, she was Archie''s wife. That was a well-known fact.


    She truly couldn''t tackle this issue in the name of Mrs. McCarthy. Instead, she made the deal as Seven.


    Therefore, she didn''t tell Archie about this.


    Archie didn''t ask more questions after Natalia said that. He just reminded her to stay safe and call him


    when she arrived.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He then let her go back to her business.


    This time, Natalia would be away for about four days.


    If everything went well as nned, she would be back on the fourth day''s afternoon.


    Thus, she packed lightly for this short trip.


    Soon, she was done packing. She then went to Oliver''s room to say goodbye to the little guy.


    It was noon. Oliver was taking a nap.


    The pinky two-year-old was sleeping soundly.


    Natalia leaned over, gave him a peck on his pinky cheek, and said softly, "Mommy is going on a


    business trip. You should stay at home and do what Daddy and Nanny tell you. Be a good boy, okay?"


    Perhaps due to the special mother-and-son connection, Oliver cocked his brow and smacked his little


    lips, as though he was responding to her words.


    Seeing his reaction, Natalia smiled with gratification.


    After kissing him goodbye, she went to Anne''s room to check on her.


    Anne was a big girl now. She was getting beautiful every day.


    The seven-year-old was a very attractive girl. With big eyes and thick eyebrows, she looked quite


    adorable.


    At this time, she was also napping.


    But unlike the two-year-old Oliver, this seven-year-old girl only pretended to go to sleep after lunch as


    the adults told her to, yet she was not really asleep.


    She had been rolling on her bed reading her favoriteics about some princess, unwilling to fall


    asleep.


    She had pulled the quilt over her head when Natalia walked in.


    The maid taking care of Anne smiled at Natalia in resignation after she saw here in.


    Natalia waved at her, motioning for her to go out.


    Then, she sat on the edge of her bed.


    In a tender voice, she asked, "Anne, are you asleep?"


    There was no reply from under the quilt. The middle part of the puffy pinky quilt was bulging. It seemed


    that Anne had also covered her head with it.


    Natalia didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    She jerked the corner of Anne''s quilt, but Anne pulled it back with her weak strength, as though she


    didn''t want to get out.


    Natalia was amused. "Anne, don''t sleep with the quilt over your head. You can''t breathe like this."


    The girl in the quilt still didn''t respond.


    Natalia knew Anne was not asleep. She was throwing a tantrum just because she had heard she was


    leaving again.


    Natalia sighed with resignation.


    "Anne, if you keep staying under the covers, I''ll leave."


    "You won''t be able to see Mommy for days. Will you miss me?"


    "Well, even if you don''t, Mommy will definitely miss you. What should I do then? Anne, you really not


    wanna see Mommy before I leave?"


    Natalia patiently coaxed her in a sweet and gentle voice.


    A whileter, the quilt finally moved. Shortly after, a small head poked out.


    Anne''s big, sparkling eyes were fixed on Natalia. Her cute lips were pursed with discontent.


    "Really? You''ll miss me after you leave?"


    Natalia couldn''t suppress herughter any longer. She abruptly giggled.


    She drew Anne out of the quilt and scooped her into her bosom.


    "My silly Anne, you''re Mommy''s precious little girl. Of course, I will miss you."


    Anne gazed at her with a wronged look on her face.


    "But it''s been a long time since thest time we hung out. My birthday is only days away. But you''re


    leaving..."


    As she said that, tears welled up in her eyes.


    Natalia was heartbroken.


    She hurriedly hugged her and dabbed tears off her face.


    At the same time, sheforted her, "Anne, I''m sorry. I''ve been busy. I don''t have time to be with you.


    But don''t worry. Your birthday is next weekend, isn''t it? I promise you I''ll get back before next weekend


    to celebrate your birthday with you, okay?"


    Annepressed her lips, not saying anything.


    Natalia thought for a moment. Then, she exined patiently, "Here''s the thing. Mommy has an


    appointment with a friend. We''ve agreed to meet abroad in two days. This appointment was made a


    long time ago. You don''t want Mommy to be a person who breaks her promise, right?"


    Anne looked up at her and asked, "Is it very important?"


    Natalia nodded vehemently.


    "Yes, it''s very important. These people once saved my life. If it weren''t for them, I wouldn''t be the same


    person today."


    Anne blinked as if she hadprehended something.


    She then nodded.


    "Okay. You should go, but you gotta be back before my birthday."


    Seeing that Anne had approved, Natalia finally smiled. "Sure. Let''s pinkie swear on this. I''ll definitely


    get back and we''ll celebrate your birthday together."


    Anne''s frown finally dissolved. She smiled and pinkie swore with Natalia.


    "Mommy, we''ve pinkie sworn on this. You can''t eat your words."


    After cheering her daughter up, Natalia went out of the room.


    Nancy had already parked the car outside the gate, waiting for her.


    Nancy had long be Natalia''s loyal employee. She was no longer just a bodyguard Archie put there


    to keep an eye on her.


    In other words, Nancy only took Natalia''s orders. She no longer reported to Archie on Natalia''s every


    movement.


    This was why Natalia would bring her on this trip to Othua.


    Natalia was not as audacious and willful as before.


    After all, she was the mother of two children now. She had her own family. Even if she didn''t care about


    her own safety, she wouldn''t want her family to worry.


    Now that she had loved ones, she had gained the loveliest weak spots.


    It was true that her family was sometimes her trammel. She couldn''t do many things because she had


    to think for her family.


    Yet, admittedly, this was indeed the most wonderful trammel in the world.

 Chapter 698 Believe In Yourself

    Chapter 698 Believe In Yourself


    Chapter 698 Believe in Yourself


    Natalia already told Archie before he left home this morning that she would set off today.


    With Nancy being with her, Archie was not worried about her safety.


    Besides, ording to Natalia, she was only going abroad for work.


    She would be back in three or four days. This was a short trip, so he had nothing to worry about.


    Therefore, he didn''t see her off in person. He just asked the driver to send them to the airport and told


    Natalia that he would go there to pick them up when they got back.


    Natalia was tormented by a tinge of guilt, because she somehow felt that she had betrayed Archie''s


    trust.


    But if she told him the truth, it would only make things difficult for him.


    Thinking of this, she took a deep breath and forcibly fought back the surge of gloom.


    After arriving at the airport, she led Nancy straight to the boarding gate.


    The flight to Othua would take seven hours.


    They both took a nap during the flight. It was already nighttime when the nended in Lanceham.


    Natalia had contacted someone to pick them up. It was a young, sturdy, gold-haired man who spoke


    fluent English.


    He greeted her, "Hi, Seven, it''s been so long."


    Natalia smiled and hugged him. She then introduced Nancy to him, "This is a friend of mine."


    The man extended a hand to Nancy and said, "Hello, I''m Sam."


    Nancy nodded with a smile and replied, "Hi, I''m Nancy."


    After exchanging greetings, Sam led them to the parking lot.


    "I heard that you''re here for the Flying Competition. It''s been years since I watched you race. Now, I


    can finally see your stunning skills."


    Natalia grinned. She had told Nancy about her being a racing driver before.


    Nancy waspletely loyal to her now. She had even told her many things that even Archie didn''t


    know.


    Of course, Nancy would not tell those things to Archie.


    With a chuckle, she said, "Yes. I haven''t raced for years. My skills are getting a little rusty. I can''t really


    tell how this would turn out."


    Sam perceptively gave her a pep talk. "Seven, believe in yourself. You were a superstar who won the


    championship three years in a row. Give yourself more credit. You can do it!"


    Imbued by his enthusiasm, Natalia also began tough.


    "I hope so."


    They got into the car, chatting andughing.


    Sam and Natalia went way back. He was not a racing driver, but he had a great interest in racing. He


    was kind of Natalia''s fan.


    Since Sam was in the tourism business, Natalia let him handle her amodation, transportation, and


    the like during her stay in Othua.


    She had considered staying in one of Archie''s properties or hotels in Othua, but she mighte into


    contact with the Bissel family during this period.


    In addition, she wanted to investigate something in secret.


    To do that, she would inevitably associate with those people. Her movements would be exposed then.


    Nancy could keep her secrets for the time being, but those people couldn''t.


    Thus, she preferred not to stay in Archie''s real estate. At least, she couldn''t let Archie find out the real


    purpose of this trip before thepetition was over.


    Sam was talkative. After all, he used to be a tour guide. During the ride, he had a good chat with them.


    He was fluent in sixnguages and knew a lot of traditions and customs in different countries.


    So he could easily start a nice conversation with anyone.


    Plus, he was a smart guy who knew not to overstep the boundary. He could effortlessly sense that what


    topics others might be interested in and what they might want to avoid.


    He was a person who could get along with all kinds of people. For this reason, his business had been


    thriving.


    He was just a sightseeing guide when Natalia left Othua six years ago, but today, he was the boss of a


    travel agency with many chain stores.


    While driving, Sam told Natalia about how Othua had changed during the past six years.


    But Natalia didn''t tell him that two years ago, she and Archie came here and stayed for a long time.


    Half an hourter, their car pulled up in the parking lot in front of a hotel.


    Sam picked the hotel for her. As she had requested, it was quiet,fortable, and not in downtown,


    and it gave her some peace and privacy.


    After getting out of the car, Sam handed the key cards to Natalia and Nancy. He said with a smile,


    "Hope you enjoy yourselves here. If you need anything, feel free to call."


    Natalia said sincerely, "Thank you so much."


    "You''re wee."


    After sending them to the hotel, Sam soon bid goodbye to them and left.


    Holding the key cards, Natalia and Nancy went to check-in. Then, a staff member took them to their


    rooms.


    It was undeniable that Sam was a reliable friend.


    The hotel and the rooms he booked for them were exactly what Natalia wanted.


    The hotel was five-star. It was certainly a nice ce to stay. More importantly, the environment here


    was very ideal.


    As Natalia wanted, it was serene and tasteful. Since this was a private resort hotel, the guests'' privacy


    was highly guaranteed.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalia and Nancy looked around in both of their rooms. After confirming that everything was satisfying,


    they finally put down their luggage.


    As they slept through the seven-hour-long flight, they had not had a meal yet.


    Thus, after leaving their luggage in their room, the two first went out for food.


    It was eight in the evening in Ambario.


    But in Lanceham, Othua, it was six in the morning.


    There was indeed jetg. But Natalia was used to the time difference, for she traveled a lot for work in


    recent years.


    As for Nancy, it was no problem at all. She was never bothered by this.


    It was too early. No stores serving breakfast had opened yet. Thus, the two went to the restaurant in


    the hotel to grab a bite.


    After the meal, they went to rest in their rooms to take a rest.


    They slept for hours. At three in the afternoon, Natalia woke up. She nned to first go out for a walk


    with Nancy.


    She found Lanceham basically the same as it was when shest came here two years ago.


    Nancy, who knew how she lived in Lanceham back then, said with a smile, "If you don''t mind, I would


    love to visit the ce you stayed in before. Maybe we''ll bump into some of your old acquaintances."


    Natalia chortled and said, "That ce is long gone."


    When Archie was injured and hospitalizedst time, she already brought him there.


    It had been deserted for a long time. That day, she even found an abandoned car and raced ap in it.


    That was only a couple of years ago. But now she thought of it, it seemed to be in the remote past.


    The two wandered on the streets for quite a while. When the night fell, they found a nice restaurant to


    dine in.


    After dinner, she received a call from Sam.


    Sam''s voice sounded jubnt.


    "Hi, Seven, I''ve done what you asked me to do. I''ll text you the address in a moment. You can go there


    this evening."


    Natalia gave a tiny smile and asked, "How much should I pay?"


    "Ohe on, we''re friends. Do we still need to talk about money? The venue belongs to a friend of


    mine. He gave me a friend discount on the car. I''ve made the payment for you in advance. Just pay me


    back together with all the other expensester."

 Chapter 699 The Makings Of Success

    Chapter 699 The Makings Of Sess


    Chapter 699 The Makings of Sess


    Natalia smiled and said, "Thanks a million."


    "It''s nothing. I''ll go now. Don''t forget to check your text message."


    "Okay. Thanks."


    Not long after she hung up, a text message entered her phone as expected.


    Natalia clicked it open and carefully read the address. She realized that it was a field she visited a long


    time ago during her stay in Othua.


    She deliberated for a moment and then sent the address to Nancy as well before putting away her


    phone.


    "Take down this address. We''ll be there in the next couple of days."


    Nancy took out her phone and checked the message. Then, she asked, "Is this the training field?"


    Natalia nodded.


    She had not raced for years after all. No matter how great a speed racer was before, if she had not


    touched a racing car for so long, she would find it hard to regain her edge again.


    Natalia only gave herself two days to familiarize herself with car racing again. That was already very


    impressive.


    Nancy silently memorized the address. About half a minuteter, she put her phone back into her


    pocket and said, "Sure. I''ve got it."


    Natalia nodded. Then, they paid the bill and headed out.


    When they walked out of the restaurant, Nancy asked, "Where are we heading now? Back to the


    hotel?"


    Natalia consulted her watch and found that it was only eight in the evening.


    She contemted for moments and shook her head. "No, we''re not going back yet. It''s still early. How


    about we go to see the training field?"


    Nancy had long wanted to see her drive a racing car. Thus, when Natalia made this suggestion, her


    eyes sparkled and she nodded feverishly as she said, "Great!"


    Therefore, the two hailed a cab and went to the training field.


    Natalia had been to this training field that Sam told her to go several times before.


    But at that time, she spent most of her days in the training field of the Dragon Club.


    Thus, she hardly ever visited the training fields on the outside.


    For Natalia, this chance to revisit a favorite haunt was a precious experience.


    The training field was not far away from the restaurant that they just dined in. It only took them a 20-


    minute ride to get there.


    They saw a row of eye-catching buildings ahead in the distance.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    On the rooftop of the greyish buildings erected tworge English letters-M. G.


    Natalia knew M. G was the name of this ce.


    She had heard that M. G. also had its own racing team, which had ranked top several times. But it was


    different from other racing teams. Unlike the Dragon Club, whose members all had different pursuits, its


    members were racing just because they were interested in it.


    This kind of training field was ideal for Natalia.


    After all, given her status, her presence would invite unnecessary misunderstandings and trouble if she


    went to any of the training fields owned by famous clubs.


    But M. G was a neutral ce, so she could practice without being distracted.


    As Sam had informed the staff there of their arrival, when they entered the field, someone immediately


    came over to greet them.


    "Hello. Are you Mrs. Dawson and Miss Mayes?"


    Natalia nodded.


    Seven years had passed. Her temperament and appearance had both changed a little.


    Plus, the people working here were not the same group seven years ago. Thus, it was normal that the


    staff member didn''t recognize her.


    "Nice to meet you. I heard that you''ve rented this ce for car racing practice for two days, right?"


    Natalia said, "Yes. Can we go in and take a look?"


    "Of course. Follow me."


    Then, the staff member led them to the back.


    The front area was a row of greyish buildings, while the back area was empty, which was used for car


    racing.


    On the left side parked a line of assorted racing cars. Natalia recognized several of them, which were


    champions'' cars that had shone in manypetitions.


    Natalia picked a model that she liked and handed her stuff to Nancy. She told Nancy to sit on the side,


    then grabbed the car key and climbed into the car.


    "Natalia,e on!"


    Nancy whooped for her from the side.


    Nancy looked at her with a smile and winked.


    Then, she started the engine. The car soon dashed out like an arrow.


    Natalia''s biggest advantage in racing was that she was really fast.


    She drove fast when the car was on a straight road as well as taking a turn. The car raced swiftly and


    steadily. She was indeed an excellent driver!


    Felix once said that Natalia was highly gifted in racing.


    Though she didn''t start to learn racing until she was 18, she could drive better and steadier than many


    who started since they were 13.


    Admittedly, Natalia was a genius in racing.


    On the Z-shaped track, Natalia''s car swerved smoothly and gracefully like a falling leaf.


    Every time the car turned, drifted, or raced straightly forward, it manifested her unique dexterousness.


    Nancy, who was sitting in the audience stand, watched her race with rounded eyes!


    This was the first time she saw Natalia speed driving!


    She found that Natalia was fricking cool!


    Natalia looked like a gentle orchid when she was working in her office. But now, in a car flying on the


    racing track, she was undoubtedly a hot wild rose!


    She was fast, passionate, and spirited.


    Nancy felt that her blood boiled as Natalia''s car made every movement.


    Sitting in the audience stand, Nancy watched the race with excitement. She was dying to scream. But


    the ce was very quiet because not many people were around. So she was too embarrassed to


    shout.


    "Aaaaah! She''s so cool!"


    "How can she be so awesome! She is the best!"


    "I''m mesmerized!"


    When Nancy was overwhelmed by exultation, Natalia felt a little depressed in the car.


    As she expected, her skills had be rusty because she hadn''t practiced for too long.


    She almost made mistakes when making several moves. Fortunately, this was just a practice. But if this


    urred in a toppetition for professionals, she would be aughingstock.


    Natalia didn''t mind losing. But if everyoneughed at her... emm, that would be humiliating.


    She didn''t want to lose, nor did she want to be humiliated.


    Therefore, in the only two days she got, she needed to work extra harder.


    With that in mind, that day, she didn''t stop practicing until it was almost midnight.


    She had practiced for a good four hours. When she climbed out of the car, her clothes were soaked in


    sweat.


    Nancy was thrilled at first. But as the practice went on, she began to feel sorry for Natalia.


    She was an experienced racer who had won so manypetitions. But when she started with this


    again after years, she still had to put in so much effort.


    God knew how hard she worked when she just entered the game at 18 before she climbed to the top.


    Most people only saw the glory and sess the genius gained. Yet, they never knew how they


    sweated and toiled behind the scene.


    No genius could make it solely with the gift God bestowed. Sess could only be achieved through


    hard work.


    One''s talent was only a ticket to the championship other than the ability to win theurel.


    Every person who was lucky enough to get to the top was thebination of one percent talent and


    ny-nine percent of perspiration.

 Chapter 700 Making A Deal With Him

    Chapter 700 Making A Deal With Him


    Chapter 700 Making a Deal with Him


    At the thought of this, Nancy felt even sorrier for Natalia.


    Seeing Natalia climb out of the car, she hurriedly came up to her.


    She handed her a towel and a bottle of water that she had prepared for her, then asked with concern,


    "Natalia, how are you? You must be exhausted."


    Natalia looked at her and shook her head with a smile on her face. "I''m fine."


    She was drained physically, but the sense of achievement she got had eased this kind of weariness.


    At first, the practice did not go very smoothly.


    But after four hours of practice, she felt much better. Though she was not back in her peak form yet,


    she had at least made great progress tonight.


    She believed that she could definitely be at her best again as long as she continued to work hard in the


    next two days.


    With that in mind, Natalia asked, "What time is it now?"


    Nancy checked the time and said, "Just past midnight."


    Natalia nodded and said, "It''ste. Let''s go."


    "Okay."


    The two packed their things, returned the car to that receptionist, and were ready to leave.


    But the receptionist who led them in before was dumbstruck by Natalia''s performance.


    He gawked at the woman in front of her in disbelief. His mouth was left wide open. One could even put


    an egg in it.


    "What, what is your name? Have I watched you speed drive before?"


    Natalia smiled. On second thought, she decided not to tell him her old name in the club.


    Smiling gracefully, she said, "My name is Natalia Dawson."


    Seven was her name in the Dragon Club. But unless it was in a racingpetition, she preferred to


    introduce herself with her real name.


    Because of her frank personality, many people adored her.


    The receptionist pondered for a moment.


    He didn''t think this name had appeared in any of those bigpetitions.


    Thus, he reckoned that Natalia was just a new brilliant talent in the business and didn''t pose more


    questions.


    He gave her a thumbs-up andplimented, "Your driving skill is amazing. You can absolutely get a


    trophy if you enter a contest."


    Natalia smiled and said, "Thank you. You''re ttering me."


    After that, the two departed.


    It was already almost 1 in the morning when they arrived at the hotel.


    The long practice had consumed a lot of Natalia''s energy. She was hungry.


    Nancy ordered some light takeout for both of them.


    After eating, Natalia took a shower. It was 2 a. m. when shey down in bed.


    She was worn out. Due to the jetg and the heavy practice, every bit of her energy had been sapped.


    However, lying in bed at this moment, she found sleep had eluded her.


    She picked up her phone and saw the text message Archie sent to her at half-past eight in the evening.


    He asked her if he had had dinner and what she was doing.


    As she was driving at that time, she couldn''t reply in detail, so she just told him she already had dinner


    and was hanging out with Nancy.


    Perhaps afraid of disturbing her, Archie just reminded her to stay safe and sent no more messages.


    She closed the text message and began to check the album on her phone.


    These years, she, Archie, and their two children had taken a lot of pictures together.


    Their photos filled her album.


    Just by looking at the sweet family in the pictures, Natalia felt warm and happy.


    Her lips quietly curved into a smile.


    Right at this time, a text message popped up and interrupted her reverie.


    It was from Felix.


    Natalia''s face fell at once. She clicked the message open and saw that it was the contestant


    information of the Flying Competition.


    In apetition, learning about your rivals was also of great importance.


    If she knew others racing styles and habits, she might be able to use the information to her advantage


    and defeat them.


    As the saying goes, knowing the enemy and yourself, you can fight a hundred battles and win them all.


    That was exactly what Natalia was going to do.


    She looked through the list and saw two veteran contestants she knew from the past.


    When she was at the peak of her racing career, the two were subdued by her and never had a chance


    to fight back.


    It was not until she quit the game and returned to her country that they began to shine and won


    The others were new. She only saw them on TV but hadn''t met them in the flesh.


    Nevertheless, she had a rough understanding of their racing styles.


    She did some calctions in mind and felt that it was not too hard for her to win this time. After musing


    for a moment, she found Felix''s number and made a call.


    It was already morning in Ambario.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Felix was having breakfast at home.


    He was not a morning person. But he would get up at thetest by 10. At this time, he was sitting at the


    dining table, enjoying the breakfast his assistant just bought for him.


    When his phone rang as Natalia called, he arched a brow in surprise.


    Next, a tiny smile climbed onto his lips, and he pressed "ept".


    "Seven, you''re calling me at the stroke of midnight. Is it that you miss me so much that you can''t fall


    asleep?"


    Hearing Felix''s preposterous joke, Natalia couldn''t help but roll her eyes.


    Unwilling to bicker with him, she cut to the chase. "Hey, I have something to ask you."


    Felix leisurely took a drink of milk before saying, "What is it?"


    "Nine years ago, when you rescued me from the ocean, you mentioned those who attempted to kill me


    had a me-shaped tattoo on the back of their necks. Is it true?


    Felix''s hand holding the ss quivered.


    A wicked look fleeted across his eyes. He then chortled and said, "Why are you asking about this


    now?"


    "Felix, I want to track down those people. I wanna know who tried to kill me and what on earth


    happened in those months that have slipped my mind? I''m doing a favor for you. Can you help me in


    return and tell me everything you know?"


    Felix didn''t say a word for a while.


    His slender fingers gently rubbed the edge of the ss. His eyes were fixed on it, a dark look flickering


    on his face.


    "Seven, that was all in the past. Your life is so good now. Why bother to go after the so-called truth?


    Does it really matter?"


    Nataliapressed her lips.


    She knew Felix was rather tight-lipped.


    Though he seemed causal, sloppy, and unrestrained, in truth, he was very calcting. No one could


    figure out what he was thinking.


    It would be impossible to make him cough up a secret without any leverage.


    Thinking of this, Natalia lowered her eyshes and abruptly inquired, "Why do you want me to win this


    year''s Flying Competition?"


    Felix chuckled and said, "Seven, are you looking for some leverage to make a deal with me?"


    Natalia froze.


    Felix was, after all, her mentor. In front of him, she couldn''t even hide her thoughts.


    She sighed with resignation and admitted, "Yeah. I want to make a deal with you, but I don''t have any


    leverage. I can only exchange the championship of thispetition for the information you know. I


    don''t know how important thispetition is to you. All I know is that the 20 percent dividend you''ve


    offered me is not really a big deal to me. As you know, I''m quite rich now."

 Chapter 701 Give Her What She Wants

    Chapter 701 Give Her What She Wants


    Chapter 701 Give Her What She Wants


    Felix was speechless.


    He didn''t know what to say and fell silent.


    After a while, he chuckled.


    He teased lightly, "Seven, you''ve grown up. You''re not as innocent as before."


    Natalia froze.


    He knew she hated it when he spoke to her in that tone, but he insisted on doing it.


    It seemed he was born to go against her.


    She rubbed her forehead and had a headache.


    "Felix, one more word, and I''ll go back to Ambario immediately and drop the deal! I will never work with


    you again!"


    Felix chuckled, "Why? You''ve really gotten crafty!"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    After a pause, he sensed that she was really getting angry and immediately changed the subject.


    "Well, I promise you I''ll tell you everything I know about what happened nine years ago, if you help me


    win the championship in Flying."


    Natalia breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Deal."


    "Deal."


    After that, Natalia hung up the phone.


    She got up, poured a ss of lukewarm water, and went to the balcony. She stared at the beautiful


    night view of Lanceham.


    It had been nine years!


    Soon it would be ten since she first came to this ce.


    She went from being an eighteen-year-old teenager to a mother of two.


    It haunted her and she never found the answer.


    Natalia would never forget that one day nine years ago, she woke up and found herself lying on a white


    surgical bed.


    Next to her were Felix and Mr. K.


    They looked at her and told her that she had been rescued by them from the sea.


    She was seriously injured. It took the doctors hours to operate on her. She was in aa for many


    days before she woke up.


    Natalia tried hard to remember everything she had experienced.


    But she didn''t remember anything.


    It was like someone had dug a big hole in her memory. The only thing she could remember was what


    happened in Ambario.


    As for what happened to her in Othua, she didn''t remember at all.


    It had been exactly three months since she hade to Othua.


    A lot of things had happened, but the memory had vanished from her mind.


    She didn''t know where she''d been, what she''d done, or what she''d experienced.


    It was like a few floors in a tall building were missing.


    It looked peaceful now, but deep inside her, this matter was like a time bomb that could explode at any


    time.


    So she wanted to find it out.


    Natalia closed her eyes and felt the cool night air on her face.


    After a long time, she opened her eyes with a grim look.


    Then she turned around and walked into the room.


    The next day.


    Natalia went to bedte but woke up early.


    She was already up and washing her face before Nancy knocked on the door.


    Seeing Nancye in, Natalia asked her to sit for a while. She washed her face, changed her clothes,


    and asked, "Did you sleep wellst night?"


    Nancy smiled, "Yes, it''s quiet here. It feels so good."


    Natalia smiled, put her things for the day in her bag, and said, "Let''s go get breakfast and go straight to


    the training field."


    "Okay."


    Nancy nodded.


    After packing up, the two of them headed out.


    As usual, they ate in the restaurant on the second floor.


    After breakfast, they went straight to the training field.


    The receptionist was the same one who received them yesterday. His eyes lit up as soon as he saw


    Natalia.


    "Natalia, good morning."


    Natalia nodded with a smile and said, "I''ll take the one from yesterday."


    "Okay!"


    The receptionist found the key, handed it to her, and suddenly gave a sheepish smile, "So... can I ask


    you a question?"


    Natalia raised her eyebrows, "Go ahead."


    "Well... can I have your autograph?"


    He said as he took out a pen and a small book.


    Natalia was a little surprised. She didn''t expect him to ask this question.


    She smiled, "Why? I''m not a star."


    But she couldn''t refuse. She took the book and the pen.


    The receptionist scratched his head sheepishly and smiled, "You''re not now, but I think you will be.


    You''re at least a star in the racing world. You''re here to win the game for Flying, aren''t you? You''re


    going to win the championship and be a star. It might be hard to get your autograph if you be a


    big star in the future, so I have to get it early."


    Natalia didn''t know how to react, but she didn''t want to hide anything this time.


    So she didn''t hold back and nodded, "You''re right. We are here for the game."


    She signed, handed him the book and the pen, and smiled, "I''ll thank you when I do win the


    championship."


    The receptionist smiled and nodded.


    Then he watched them walk toward the training field.


    Natalia''s task today was to practice for eight hours and try to make a perfect turn.


    Nancy watched her as usual and handed her water and towels from time to time.


    They had a casual lunch there and rested for two hours before continuing their practice.


    Perhaps because there were not many people in the afternoon, the receptionist also came over.


    He sat next to Nancy and watched with her.


    "You guys are from Ambario, right?" He asked.


    Nancy turned her head to look at him and nodded, "Yes."


    He chuckled, "My mother is also from Ambario. What a coincidence."


    Nancy froze, a little surprised.


    But after taking a closer look at him, she noticed that he did have some facial characteristics of the


    people from Ambario, so she nodded.


    "Ah, indeed."


    She wasn''t talkative, especially with people she didn''t know well, so her replies were short and a bit


    awkward.


    If it had been another person, their conversation would have been over.


    But the receptionist was enthusiastic.


    He was different from Sam, but they were both very talkative.


    Even though Nancy was cool, he didn''t mind and said, "Actually, I know your friend. I said it wrong


    before. She''s a big shot, isn''t she?"

 Chapter 702 He Missed Her

    Chapter 702 He Missed Her


    Chapter 702 He Missed Her


    Nancy froze and didn''t understand what he meant.


    He thought she didn''t want to admit it and smiled.


    "You don''t need to hide this from me. I won''t do anything stupid. I won''t tell the press."


    He said as he took his phone out of his pocket and Googled Natalia''s name.


    Soon many messages popped up.


    All of them were news about Natalia''s previous days as an actress.


    She had a baby and quit a few years ago, so the messages were a few years old, but there was a lot of


    news about her.


    Nancy was a little embarrassed for a moment.


    It was her fault. She had been around Natalia for so long and Natalia''s identity was soplicated that


    she had forgotten that she was once an actress.


    Nancy gave a wry smile and said awkwardly, "Oh, yes. This is my friend. Thank you for keeping our


    secret."


    The receptionist rxed and breathed a sigh of relief on hearing what she said.


    "I knew it."


    Then he introduced himself to her with a smile, "I''m Bob. What''s your name?"


    Nancy replied expressionlessly, "Nancy."


    "Nancy? Good name. Now that we''ve introduced ourselves to each other, we''re friends, right?"


    Nancy felt that he was a little... annoying.


    But she couldn''t say it or drive him away.


    After all, he worked here!


    So she could only maintain expressionless and stopped talking to him.


    Bob said a lot, but she remained silent.


    He rubbed his nose and wondered if he had said something wrong!


    Just then, Natalia decided to take a quarter-hour break and came over.


    "What are you guys talking about? You look so happy."


    Happy?


    Nancy''s eyes widened in shock.


    Natalia was a little embarrassed.


    She could tell that it was awkward for them to make small talk, so she came over to help Nancy out.


    Nancy was outspoken so it was even more awkward.


    Bob had wanted to tell a joke.


    But now he could only give a weird smile and used work as an excuse to leave.


    After Bob left, Natalia sat down and looked at Nancy.


    "I think he was hitting on you. Why are you so cold?"


    Nancy froze.


    She refused to admit it, "Nonsense."


    "I''m just stating the fact. You just don''t want to admit it."


    She picked up a ss of water, took a sip, and said, "Nancy, you''re attractive and sexy with a great


    personality. You''re just too shy. I wonder how your future boyfriend will look like."


    Nancy immediately blushed.


    She stammered, "Natalia, cut it out."


    Natalia saw her nervous look and couldn''t help butugh.


    "Ohe on! You''re gonna meet someone and get married eventually. You should start thinking about


    your future now."


    Nancy pursed her lips and didn''t say anything.


    Natalia had no intention of prying. She just wanted to remind Nancy. It was still up to her to decide if


    she wanted to have a boyfriend.


    She rested for a while and continued to practice.


    She practiced all day and didn''t stop until 8 at night.


    When she got back to the hotel, she had a video chat with Archie while eating.


    Archie thought that she had finished work and would be having dinner so he called her.


    It wouldn''t disturb her rest and they could talk for a long time.


    Anne and Oliver were both there to meet their mother.


    It was morning in Ambario. Because it was early, Archie hadn''t gone to the office yet and the two kids


    could talk to her.


    Anne''s little face was delicate on the screen and she said, "Mommy, you''ve been gone for two days.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I''ve been counting the days for you. You''ll be back the day after tomorrow, right?"


    Natalia smiled, "No, Mommy will be back three dayster. I have to fly for a whole day on my way


    home."


    Anne pouted unhappily.


    Oliver vocalized at her side.


    He could only speak with a lisp.


    He vocalized, "Mommy, why aren''t you back? Miss you... much."


    His cute voice melted her heart.


    She exined seriously, "Mommy has to work. Oliver, be a good boy and listen to Daddy and your


    sister, okay?"


    Oliver nodded obediently.


    Archie asked the maid to take the kids away, and talked to Natalia as he headed out.


    "How are you doing over there?"


    Natalia saw the screen flicker and he get in a car.


    She nodded and replied, "Not bad. How about you?"


    Archie smiled. His handsome angr face appeared to be soft on the screen.


    "I''m alright, but I wish you were here."


    Natalia immediately smiled.


    She knew that he was being a sweet talker, but she felt happy.


    Archie fastened his seat belt and asked, "Did you miss me?"


    Natalia was a little shy because they were in a restaurant and Nancy was beside her.


    She blushed, looked around, and said, "Yes."


    Archie gave a happy smile.


    "I miss you too baby."


    He said in a low voice, ignoring the fact that the driver and Brian were in the car. He looked at her and


    said seriously, "I missed you so much."


    Natalia blushed.


    They had been married for four years.


    She always thought that love would disappear and turn into kinship over time.


    But it wasn''t until she married Archie that she discovered that it wasn''t like that at all.

 Chapter 703 Monster

    Chapter 703 Monster


    Chapter 703 Monster


    True love wouldn''t disappear over time. It was like a bottle of nice wine.


    Time only made it stronger and wouldn''t change its nature.


    She was forced to marry Archie.


    She never expected that they would be together for so long.


    It was only now that it dawned on her that they had been together for a long time.


    She looked at his face on the screen with a smile and said seriously, "Me too. I missed you every


    minute."


    Itpletely pleased Archie.


    He grinned from ear to ear.


    "Will you be back the day after tomorrow?"


    "Yes."


    "I''ll pick you up at the airport then."


    "Okay." Natalia paused and told him, "Don''t get there too early. Safe drive."


    Archie nodded and they talked for a while longer. They didn''t give each other an air kiss and say


    goodbye until he arrived at the office.


    Natalia hung up the phone and found that the food was cold.


    She wanted to watch him all the time. How could she have time to eat?


    So they talked for half an hour and she ate only a little. The food was already cold.


    She didn''t want to waste it, so she could only ask the waiter to heat it up.


    After dinner, they went back to their rooms to rest.


    Natalia was tired after practicing all day, so she took a shower, checked her phone for a while, and fell


    asleep soon.


    She still practiced all day the next day.


    The difference was that she went out in the evening to work.


    Maybe because Nancy was too indifferent yesterday, Bob didn''t approach her today.


    He just helped them check-in and gave them the key. There was a sad look on his face when he looked


    at Nancy.


    Nancy ignored it.


    Natalia couldn''t help but smile.


    After the practice, Natalia felt that she was almost ready for thepetition. She wasn''t as flexible as


    before, but at least she had no problem winning the championship this time.


    That night, she and Nancy went back to the hotel and had a good rest.


    They would go straight to the race track the next afternoon.


    They slept well until the next morning.


    Natalia woke up and went straight to the race track with Nancy.


    Flying was thergest, most recognized, and most famous annual race in the racing world.


    The people who participated in this race were basically the best in this field.


    Therefore, it was liked by people from all over the world who liked racing.


    There were two kinds ofpetitions, one for teampetitions and the other for individuals.


    Natalia didn''t join any team so she was here for her individual honor.


    When people first heard her name, they had no idea who she was.


    After all, it was a woman''s name and she had never been on a race track before, so everyone


    assumed it was a neer and didn''t pay attention to her.


    When she appeared, they were stunned.


    Wow! She was gorgeous!


    Natalia was just an actress in Ambario before. She had only acted for a year and a half and in two


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ys.


    So the people here didn''t know her.


    When they saw her, they just thought she was pretty and imposing and didn''t look like a neer.


    She used to race under the name of Seven and wore a mask at Felix''s request, so in fact, although


    there were many legends about her in the racing world, few people had seen her pretty face.


    Therefore, no one recognized Natalia.


    Nancy followed her to be her assistant.


    She also had to get in the car.


    Fortunately, Nancy had raced before and she knew martial arts, so she quickly adapted to her role.


    There were three rounds in total. Each contestant would race three rounds and two of them would


    make it to the final.


    Natalia, of course, won the first three rounds.


    The others won only two out of three rounds. After all, the contestants were of a simr level.


    It was remarkable if someone could win two out of three rounds.


    But Natalia won three rounds in a row.


    Her opponent was shocked after the race. He even suspected that he had just seen a monster.


    Natalia smiled sheepishly. She said she just got lucky and that he was great.


    Her opponent was speechless.


    Lucky?


    Nonsense!


    But it was apetition and he had lost.


    So Natalia made it to the final.


    The other one in the final was Glenn.


    He was from Tapir. Natalia watched him race. He was fast but not as fast as her.


    But Nancy was still nervous.


    The final would be held at night so that both racers could have a long break before it.


    Natalia and Nancy sat in the lounge thinking about the final, but suddenly, they heard a noiseing


    from outside.


    Natalia raised an eyebrow, a little surprised.


    She asked Nancy to take a look and it didn''t take long for Nancy toe back.


    Nancy looked embarrassed. Natalia raised an eyebrow and Nancy said, "Guess who I just saw?"


    Natalia shook her head, "How should I know?"


    Nancy sighed, "I saw the contestant named Glenn arguing with the organizers outside. He said he


    didn''t want topete with a woman, and that women couldn''tpete with men, and that it was


    insulting to the rules of the game."


    "He said that as a gentleman, he wouldn''t argue with women, so he asked the organizers to choose


    another contestant for him or have a rematch."


    Natalia froze andughed.


    "Another contestant? Did he mention who it was?"


    Nancy thought Natalia should know better.


    "He just didn''t want topete with you."


    She rubbed her forehead.


    "I didn''t expect such ridiculous remarks in modern times. A gentleman? What a joke!"

 Chapter 704 Ridiculous Remarks

    Chapter 704 Ridiculous Remarks


    Chapter 704 Ridiculous Remarks


    Just then, someone came to the door and the door to the lounge was pushed open from the outside.


    "I told you I''m not going topete with her. If you guys want the final to go on, choose a male


    contestant. It can''t be her anyway!"


    He pointed at Natalia and said angrily.


    Everyone there, including Natalia, Nancy, the other contestants, and the organizers were speechless.


    But Natalia was calm.


    She even took a sip of coffee with a smile, and asked him, "Why don''t you want topete with me?"


    Glenn said angrily, "In our country, unmarried women can''t eat at the same table as men, let alone


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Before he could finish his sentence, Natalia frowned.


    Then she interrupted him.


    "Do you have a mother?"


    Glenn froze.


    Natalia continued, "Do you have a sister or a daughter?"


    Glenn frowned and didn''t understand what she meant. He could only answer, "Of course."


    "What?! I feel sorry for them having such a son, brother, and father."


    Glenn didn''t know what she was talking about, but he knew she was mocking him.


    So he was furious!


    He rushed forward, pointed at Natalia, and cursed in his mothernguage.


    Natalia and Nancy didn''t understand it, but they knew he was cursing.


    Nancy''s face darkened. She rushed forward and got Glenn''s hand behind his back. Everyone heard the


    click.


    Glenn''s scream echoed through the room as Nancy kicked him in the stomach. He was sent flying


    straight into a corner.


    It was so fast that everyone froze.


    When they realized what was going on, they tensed up.


    They rushed towards Glenn.


    "Glenn?"


    "Are you all right?"


    "Are you okay?"


    Natalia sat there calmly, her eyes filled with indifference.


    Glenn was a strong man, after all. He quickly struggled to his feet, holding his stomach.


    He cradled his dislocated arm with his other arm and pointed angrily at Natalia and Nancy.


    He said a lot in his mother tongue.


    Natalia didn''t understand it, but there was a trantor there who knew thenguage.


    He immediately stepped forward and tranted.


    He said, "How dare you hit me? You have gone too far! I won''t let you go! I will have you punished."


    Such childish remarks left Natalia and Nancy speechless.


    Natalia shook her head,pletely losing interest in this man.


    She said coldly, "Whatever. You can call anyone you want. I''ll wait here. I''ll despise you if you don''t do


    what you say."


    Glenn didn''t understand it, but the trantor soon exined it to him.


    His face immediately darkened.


    In his opinion, women were not worthy topete with him.


    Not to mention that she had cursed him.


    He became angrier and wanted to go forward, but he was afraid of Nancy.


    In the end, he could only rush forward, grab the organizer by the cor, and yell, "You have to solve it.


    How can such a rude woman participate in thispetition! If you don''t kick her out, we won''t let it go!"


    As soon as he finished, a group of people around him immediately stepped out.


    They looked a lot like him.


    They were from the same country.


    The organizer also hated him, but there were no rules prohibiting him frompeting.


    Besides, he did win and make it to the final.


    The final was about to start, but Nancy broke his arm. What should he do?


    The thought of this gave the organizer a headache.


    He hesitated for a while and talked to Nancy and Natalia.


    "Miss, can you apologize to him? How about we dy the final for a few days?"


    He sounded friendly. After all, everyone knew it wasn''t Natalia and Nancy''s fault and that Glenn was


    unreasonable.


    Nancy didn''t say anything and Natalia sneered.


    "There''s no point. He just said that women don''t deserve topete with him. In that case, he can quit.


    There are so many racers here. Why don''t we choose another one?"


    The organizer froze.


    She spoke in English and Glenn understood it.


    He immediately shouted.


    "What? You hit me and want to kick me out? Who do you think you are?"


    Natalia sneered at him.


    "You rushed in, pointed at me, and tried to hit me, so my friend hit you. We were just protecting


    ourselves."


    "You think women don''t deserve topete with men, so you tried to kick me out, but you''re the one


    who should be kicked out. We won''t take the me for you."


    "I''m just a neer, but you can''t bully me. Today you hurt your arm and can''t race in the final. Maybe


    it''s fate. What do you think?"


    She was asking the organizer.


    The organizer froze.


    After a moment, he nodded, "You''re right, miss. Sir, since you made the request, others shouldn''t take


    the me."


    Glenn was so angry that his face turned livid.


    He pointed at the organizer and Natalia and said angrily, "You are on the same side. You ganged up on


    me. Because I''m the best racer here, you think I can win the championship, so you deliberately hurt my


    arm before the final!"


    "This is unfair! You favored her. You thought she was pretty so you set me up. How could you do that?"


    Everyone was shocked.


    No matter how much he and Natalia argued, they were both contestants.

 Chapter 705 Speechless

    Chapter 705 Speechless


    Chapter 705 Speechless


    The organizer could be the peacemaker or he could simply just ignore it.


    But he couldn''t be ndered at will.


    Once the organizer was ndered, thepetition would lose its original authority.


    Therefore, it wasn''t allowed in any industry.


    However, Glenn tantly insulted the organizer and said that he and Natalia were having an


    inappropriate rtionship.


    He said that was why Natalia made it to the final.


    Everyone knew it was ridiculous.


    All the contestants saw Natalia race today.


    Not everyone was as skillful as she was.


    Glenn made a scene not because he disliked Natalia but because he was afraid of losing. He


    deliberately forced the organizer to kick out Natalia.


    With this in mind, Natalia sneered.


    "Shame on you."


    She slowly stood up and walked up to Glenn.


    She was slender, and not at all strong.


    But Glenn felt she was scary. He couldn''t even breathe when she looked directly at him.


    Natalia raised her eyebrows and said, "You said I had an inappropriate rtionship with the organizer.


    Do you have any proof?"


    Glenn swallowed and felt a sharp pain in his arm. There were so many people watching, but he


    couldn''t contradict her now.


    It made him angry.


    He didn''t want to lose face in front of all those people.


    Therefore, he shouted angrily, "You ganged up on me! You hurt my arm. Do you want to deny it?"


    Natalia smiled, "I just said that your arm was hurt by my friend. What does it have to do with the


    organizer?"


    Glenn froze.


    At this moment, the organizer came over with a grim look on his face.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Glenn, you can quit if you don''t want to continue the match. You don''t need to insult others. This is a


    warning. If you cause any more trouble, I''m afraid we have to sue you. You guys will bepletely


    removed from Flying and banned from racing for life. Think about it."


    As soon as he finished, Glenn''s lips visibly quivered.


    They were professional racers and make their money bypeting in races.


    Flying was the most prestigious international race. If they were banned from it, they wouldn''t be able to


    make money.


    The organizers of other famous races would hate them after knowing about this.


    Glenn was reluctant, but he didn''t dare to let the organizer make such a decision.


    Therefore, he hesitated.


    The group of people behind him was scared.


    They all stepped back as if they didn''t know him.


    Finally, only Glenn stood face to face with Natalia in the middle of the room.


    His friends cowered in the corner.


    Glenn was furious.


    But there was nothing he could do about it. After all, he could yell at outsiders but he could only be


    disappointed in his friends.


    Finally, he snorted, "Forget it! You''ve teamed up today, but I insist on notpeting with women. Since


    you won''t kick her out, I quit! I don''t even want to participate in such a race!"


    After that, he turned around and walked out.


    His friends were shocked.


    They called out to him.


    "Glenn, stop!"


    "Glenn, don''t be so impulsive!"


    However, Glenn wouldn''t listen.


    He sneered, "What''s wrong? My arm is injured. Do you want me to race and give you the prize money?


    We''re on the same team, but I''m the one who won the prize money for the team all these years. How


    can you do this to me? Don''t say anything. I''m leaving. Take care!"


    After that, he went out directly.


    His so-called friends looked embarrassed.


    But soon they followed him out without saying anything.


    This ridiculous farce was over. Natalia didn''t expect it to turn out like this.


    Looking at the empty lounge, she was speechless.


    Everyone else had left and only the organizer stayed behind.


    He walked over and apologized to her, "Miss Dawson, I''m sorry for what just happened. It''s our fault.


    We will consider the general qualities of the contestants and won''t let this happen again."


    Natalia didn''t take it to heart. After all, there were so many strange people in this world and she was


    sure to meet them once in a while.


    Besides, Nancy broke his arm. She didn''t suffer any loss.


    With this in mind, she said with a smile, "It''s okay. It''s not your fault. I''m the one who should apologize."


    The organizer said with a smile, "Since Glenn has quit, you are the winner. We''ll announce itter.


    What do you think?"


    Natalia froze, a little surprised.


    "Uh... are you sure about this?"


    Did she win this famous race without doing anything?


    She felt that she didn''t win it fair and square.


    The organizer smiled, "It''s okay. You have alreadypeted with other contestants and won. The


    result won''t change. Only you and Glenn made it to the final. Since he has quit, you''re the champion."


    Natalia was speechless and thought she took advantage of it.


    She nodded, "Sure. I have no problem with that."

 Chapter 706 Won The Championship

    Chapter 706 Won The Championship


    Chapter 706 Won the Championship


    Anyway, she came this time not just to win the championship. It didn''t matter how she won it. She just


    needed to get it.


    With the championship, she would be able to make the deal with Felix. She wanted to know what had


    happened nine years ago when she lost her memories.


    Upon thinking of that, Natalia felt excited and nervous.


    After hesitating for a long time, she decided to regain her memories of that time.


    It was a part of her life after all. She didn''t want to have any regrets or leave any time bombs in her


    future.


    Because of that, Natalia didn''t turn down the host''s invitation.


    The guy sent by the host told her to have a rest here for a while. Someone woulde to call her


    when the result was announced. And she could go out then.


    Natalia and Nancy stayed in the lounge for about a dozen minutes before another guy came in.


    "Excuse me, is Miss Dawson here?"


    Natalia stood up. "Yeah, it''s me."


    "Please follow me to receive the award over there."


    Natalia nodded, then walked out with him, followed by Nancy.


    There were a lot of people outside. Most racers didn''t leave because they wanted to see who was the


    champion.


    What had happened in the lounge soon spread abroad.


    In fact, not only Natalia was targeted, but Glenn was aggressive toward all women. And that had long


    aroused dissatisfaction among many people.


    Although most of the racers here were men, they had female friends and family members.


    Many cheerleaders and fans were alsodies. For a person who discriminated against women, no one


    wanted him to win the championship.


    Therefore, when the host announced that the champion went to Natalia, everyone cheered.


    They all had watched Natalia''s previous games, and were convinced by her abilities.


    If the champion were someone else, they would surely stand out against it.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    But because it was Natalia, nobody opposed it.


    Her performance was really perfect in the first three rounds.


    In fact, even if Glenn became second and made it into the final, he was much slower than Natalia, let


    alone racers ranked third and fourth.


    Everyone was clearly aware that the result would be the same although they had the game again. So


    they all epted it.


    But it also aroused everyone''s doubt when they were amazed by Natalia.


    She was a new face after all. But her skills and tactics showed she could be an experienced veteran


    who had practiced for many years.


    Most importantly, she closely resembled someone in tactics.


    That person was the queen of auto racing. She set many world records, and no one could break them


    yet.


    That person was the genius racer - Seven.


    Seven was just a code for her.


    No one knew her real name, where she came from, or what she looked like. Nobody had ever seen her


    before.


    Every time she showed up, she always stood there with a stony face under a silver mask, remaining


    aloof from other people.


    People were curious about her face.


    The majority believed she could have a in face, or even an ugly one.


    Or why did she have to wear a mask?


    Some people, however, didn''t think so. They felt she put on a mask simply wanted to keep a low


    profile. Or it might just be her habit.


    Anyway, she looked super hot in a good shape, so she couldn''t be unattractive.


    It was just gossip. No one took it seriously.


    Anyway, this young woman was unbelievably good at auto racing. She reminded people of Seven.


    Many people even guessed she could be her student. Only that reason could exin why they were so


    alike.


    But they didn''t have a chance to ask those questions.


    Because once Natalia got the award, she sneaked away backstage.


    Even the host couldn''t find her, let alone the racers and reporters.


    Other racers normally would show their achievements with awards in front of cameras.


    They would receive everyone''s congrattions and admiration before answering reporters'' questions.


    This racer, however, was quite strange.


    She was the champion, but she said nothing after winning such an important award. She even sneaked


    away without talking to anyone.


    She seemed to run away from them.


    Everyone suddenly didn''t know what to do.


    They had to assume that geniuses were always different from other people. She was like Seven, who


    kept a low profile and disliked interviews.


    Thinking of that, they felt much better.


    With the trophy, Natalia got straight in a car with Nancy.


    She didn''t give a gentle sigh of relief until she was finally out of the public''s sight.


    Nancyughed, "Everyone wants more limelight to get famous. But you sneaked away right after taking


    the trophy. Other people might think we stole it."


    Hearing that, Natalia was amused.


    "What else can I do? I just hate these events. And I can''t let Archie know I participated in this game. If I


    have the interview, he could see it and my secret will be exposed," she said with a smile.


    Nancy raised her eyebrow. "So you''re gonna keep it a secret forever?"


    Natalia was struck dumb for a second.


    Nancy seemed serious.


    "I don''t know whether I should say this or not. And I know it''s not really my ce to say anything. But I


    just feel it''s not right to keep it a secret from Mr. McCarthy..."


    Nataliapressed her lips and said nothing.


    She knew it wasn''t right that she kept it a secret from her husband.


    If she had choices, she absolutely wouldn''t do that.


    It was really hard to build trust between them.


    During these years, she could feel Archie''s unconditional tolerance and love for her.


    She always felt she was so lucky to meet him and marry him after going through a lot together.


    But she had been having a premonition for so long.


    Someone had told her a long time ago that Archie wasn''t simple at all.

 Chapter 707 Knowing The Truth

    Chapter 707 Knowing The Truth


    Chapter 707 Knowing the Truth


    Someone even told her Archie''s background was even moreplicated and powerful.


    But she could never feel that in her daily life.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Natalia wasn''t sure whether she was thinking too much about it. She sometimes just felt she couldn''t


    understand Archie.


    She knew he loved her deeply and would never hurt her. But she just couldn''t fully understand him.


    She couldn''t forget that one afternoon, she was sitting in front of the French window of the tea room,


    drinking tea and reading. Without her knowing it, Archie stood at the door.


    When she finally felt it, she turned around and saw him staring at her.


    But his look was very strange. He seemed to look at her, but actually looked through her to a far ce


    or another person.


    Natalia knew she shouldn''t think too much about it. He loved her, and everyone was aware of that.


    But she just couldn''t help it. Every time she remembered that moment, she felt his look put great


    pressure on her. She was so tired, but couldn''t get rid of it.


    She was reluctant to ask him about it, because shecked a good reason. It was just a look after all.


    But she clearly knew he was hiding something from her. This was her sixth sense as a woman, her


    instinct.


    She couldn''t ask about it, nor carry out an investigation.


    As soon as she conducted an investigation, he would know it. Even if she found out any information,


    how should she deal with it if it was bad news?


    Natalia was merely scared.


    She really cherished her hard-won happiness, and she didn''t want her peaceful life to be ruined again.


    So she chose to know nothing, as if nothing was wrong.


    This time, she finally made up her mind to learn the truth of what happened on the ocean nine years


    ago.


    She didn''t tell Archie she took part in the auto racingpetition because she had worries.


    She was worried it might cause a bad result if he knew.


    It was just her instinct.


    Thinking of that, Natalia remained silent.


    Nancy said nothing, and only gave a light sigh.


    The car soon arrived at the hotel. They got out of it. Once they were back in the room, Natalia called


    Felix.


    It was 6 pm, but it should be midnight where Felix was in.


    When her call was answered, she heard a weak voice. Felix sounded mad after being interrupted from


    his sleep.


    "Yeah."


    "I won the championship!"


    Natalia didn''t care whether he was asleep or not. He couldn''t care less about her feelings normally, so


    it was a great chance to take revenge.


    Apanied by a rustling sound, he seemed to get up.


    Afterward, his voice became clearer.


    "You got it? Send me the picture of the trophy."


    Natalia was struck dumb for a second, then sneered, "What? You don''t believe me? You think I''m


    lying?"


    Felix smiled, "Well, you''re my student. If I don''t believe you, I''ll be questioning my own abilities. Alright,


    no time to talk. Just send me the picture."


    Nataliapressed her lips. Although she didn''t know why he wanted to see the picture right now, she


    did as he told her.


    The phone wasn''t hung up. After she sent over the picture, she continued, "See? I did it. It was a little


    dramatic, but I won. If you still don''t believe it, I''ll be back in the country tomorrow. You can see it with


    your own eyes."


    "No need. This is enough," said Felix in a low deep voice.


    Natalia frowned.


    She felt he was getting stranger.


    Anyway, she didn''t bother to think much about it. Felix was always a strange man after all.


    "Now, tell me what I want to know," she said coldly.


    Felix fell into silence.


    "You really want to know?" he asked in a while.


    Natalia snorted, "Of course! I''ve worked so hard for it."


    Felixughed a little, "I''m just kindly reminding you. Most of the truths in this world are unpleasant.


    Sometimes, it''s better not to know them. You might regret knowing the truth."


    Natalia was surprised.


    She didn''t feel good about this, but she still insisted. "Stop wasting my time. Just tell me everything!"


    Felix gave a resigned sigh.


    "Fine, since you insist. But don''t me me if you regret knowing it afterward."


    "Felix!"


    Natalia was running out of patience and shouted at him.


    Felix smiled, then became serious. "Back then I happened to go fishing with some friends. You know I


    made friends with a lot of trust fund kids in Othua. We love to go to the sea when we have nothing to


    do. It was the same case that day."


    "But I had bad luck. I couldn''t get a single fish after a long time. And I got mad when they all had one."


    "In a fit of anger, I dropped a bomb, trying to get the fish out. But I didn''t expect to get you out instead."


    "What?" Natalia was confused.


    What did he mean?


    He got her out by a bomb?


    Knowing it was too unbelievable, Felix exined with a smile at once, "Well, the bomb exploded in the


    water. I thought there must be some fish out. So I cast a fishing. But it somehow was super heavy. I


    could barely pull it back with one hand. I was amazed and thought it could be a shark!"


    "So I called a few people to help me pull it out. Guess what, we didn''t get a shark, but a person."


    "After we pulled the fishing onto the boat, we found you. Well, I think I should apologize to you for


    that. You could just be floating on the sea and weren''t badly injured. But I dropped a bomb near you.


    You might be injured by the explosion."


    "Um, actually Iter seriously suspected that the reason why you lost your memories might not be the


    credit of those people. It could be caused by the bomb I dropped."


    Hearing that, Natalia clenched her teeth tighter.


    She could even see Felix''s proud expression when he said that.


    If Felix were right in front of her, she would definitely throw herself to bite him!


    But in the end, she still curbed her anger.


    "And what happened next?" she asked.


    "Next? Oh, I told you before. You''re quite pretty, so I brought you back to the base. I thought you could


    be my wife. But unfortunately, we didn''t wed although fate brought us together. You have stolen away


    from me!"

 Chapter 708 Lots Of Confusions

    Chapter 708 Lots Of Confusions


    Chapter 708 Lots of Confusions


    Natalia snorted, "Then how did you know it was people with a me tattoo on the back of their necks


    that injured me?"


    "I saw it with my own eyes," said Felix in a t voice.


    Natalia was taken aback and frowned.


    "What do you mean? Didn''t you say you found me by dropping a bomb into the ocean?"


    Hearing that from Natalia''s mouth, Felixughed out loud.


    But he soon got back to the serious topic. "Yes, it''s true. But I saw something else."


    He deliberately paused here.


    "Felix, could you just finish the whole story in one breath?" Natalia frowned.


    "No problem, give me a kiss, my baby Seven, and I''ll tell you everything I know."


    "How dare you!"


    Eyes closed, Natalia took a deep breath, curbing her impulse to punch him.


    In a while, she suddenly rxed and said, "Great, I don''t wanna know now. If I go home right away, can


    I catch you in your ce and beat your shit out?"


    She sounded very violent, and Felix knew she was really mad.


    He felt slightly embarrassed and stopped keeping her guessing.


    "Alright, I''ll be honest. Before I rescued you, I saw them. But I didn''t think further back then."


    "After I pulled you out of the sea, I found only our boat and those people''s boat had appeared near that


    sea area. We didn''t throw you down, so it should be done by them if I guess correctly."


    "And the sea area is very wide. You weren''t wearing a life jacket. You were unlikely to be alive after


    floating over from a long distance. So the answer couldn''t be more obvious."


    Hearing that, Natalia had a big frown.


    "Do you still remember their appearances or any other features?" she asked.


    "There is nothing special about them. There were people from east and west on that ship. The only


    thing they had inmon is that there is a me mark on the back of their necks. "


    After a pause, Felix continued, "I looked up the sign afterward. But I didn''t find any clues. It has nothing


    to do with me after all, so I didn''t pay more attention to it. If you really wanna know, you can go look it


    up yourself."


    Natalia became quiet for a while.


    "Draw it and send a picture of it to me," she ordered.


    Felixughed, "Are you asking me for a favor?"


    "Felix, don''t push it, or you might not get any help from me in the future. You should know better than


    this."


    Felix tutted, but agreed in the end, then hung up.


    Before long, Felix indeed sent her a sketch.


    It didn''t show many details.


    After carefully observing it for a long while, Natalia finally saw the shape of it.


    Because the drawing was too rough, she drew it on the paper herself and found it was really a sign in


    the shape of a me.


    She frowned once more.


    It might be her illusion. But she somehow felt she seemed to have seen this sign somewhere before.


    Suddenly there were some shbacks in her mind.


    Because they were fast, she could hardly see what happened clearly.


    The next second, she felt a sharp pain.


    Natalia moaned. Her fingers trembled a little, and the paper fell off. She then squatted down, head


    covered in hands.


    Nancy, in the living room, heard something wasn''t right. She ran inside at once and saw Natalia


    squatting before the window burying her head in between her thighs.


    "Natalia, are you alright?" She was scared and immediately ran over.


    Natalia furrowed her eyebrows. An excruciating pain came from deep in her head, as if a hammer was


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    hitting her constantly.


    Without a word, she gritted her teeth as her face turned deathly pale.


    In horror, Nancy hurriedly took out her phone to call an ambnce.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll send you to the hospital right now."


    However, right after she took out her phone, someone heavily pulled the corner of her clothes before


    she could make the call.


    She turned around and saw Natalia''s pale weak face. "No need. I''m fine," Natalia said. She raised her


    head from her knees.


    Nancy immediately bent to support her.


    "Are you sure? You don''t look well."


    Natalia shook her head.


    With Nancy''s help, she stood up and sat down on the sofa nearby.


    "Could you get me some water?"


    "Sure, just a sec." Nancy nodded in a hurry.


    Without dy, she ran out.


    In a while, she came back with a ss of warm water.


    Natalia took it and had a few drinks.


    The warm water slightly relieved her anxiety.


    Looking at her, Nancy asked after she went back to normal, "Did you... feel ufortable?"


    Natalia shook her head.


    ss in her hands, she sat there in confusion, gazing into space.


    "I just remembered something."


    Nancy was struck dumb.


    She didn''t know Natalia had lost part of her memories, so she couldn''t understand what she just said.


    Seeing her reaction, Natalia exined, "I was injured once before and lost three months of memories. I


    didn''t know why. But a lot of pictures suddenly appeared in my head just now. Although I couldn''t see


    them clearly, my instinct told me they must be what has happened in those three months."


    Nancy was taken aback.


    "What?"


    Natalia didn''t know the reason. But ording to her instinct, it should be rted to the pattern she just


    drew on the paper.


    Thinking of that, her eyes fell on the position where she had just squatted down.


    She walked over and picked up the piece of paper.


    On the paper was the pattern she had just drawn. It was a simple me, like a fire, burning her heart.


    Nancy had never seen it before, and she got curious.


    "What''s this?"


    Nataliapressed her lips and exined, "It''s a sign. A group of people has this sign on the back of


    their necks. Have you ever seen them?"


    With a frown, Nancy pondered over it for a while, then shook her head.


    "No."


    Natalia wasn''t surprised. She hadn''t seen them before either!


    Even Felix couldn''t find out who they were, which proved how mysterious they were.


    Who were they? What was their rtionship with her?


    What exactly had happened in those three months nine years ago?


    Natalia was extremely confused.


    If she couldn''t figure it out, she wouldn''t live a peaceful life.


    It was veryte, and they needed to take the earliest flight back home. So Nancy went to sleep after


    making sure Natalia was fine.

 Chapter 709 Strange People

    Chapter 709 Strange People


    Chapter 709 Strange People


    Before Nancy left, sheforted Natalia.


    "Natalia, don''t think too much about it. It could just be a coincidence. No matter what happened in the


    several days, you''re living a very good life now. Even if there is something wrong, your life won''t be


    affected."


    Natalia nodded, then gave her a smile.


    "I know. You should go to bed now."


    "Good night."


    Nancy walked away then.


    When Nancy was gone, Nataliay on the big bed alone. Staring at the endless darkness of the night,


    she couldn''t forget the intermittent pictures that shed in her mind.


    She remembered how she was when she was sober after being rescued by Felix a long time ago.


    At that time, she was actually very curious about her lost memories. She wanted to figure out what had


    happened.


    But she was too weak back then. And she didn''t have the ability to conduct an investigation.


    She was upied by training every day. She barely had her own time.


    Aftering home, she did her best to manage thepany well for Shawn.


    When the business started to make some money, she was hurt in their rtionship.


    Throughout these years, she was too busy to think about her own business.


    Natalia closed her eyes.


    She had been tossing and turning, and couldn''t sleep untilte at night.


    She had a dream again that night.


    It was the same dream she used to have a long time ago.


    In the dream, she was falling to the bottom of the sea.


    Till a strong hand supported her.


    She turned around and saw a familiar and handsome face. Even in the dim water, he still looked so


    dazzling.


    She desperately shook her head, telling him to let her go.


    But he didn''t let go. With a determined look on his face, he never let go.


    Tears began to well up in her eyes. She couldn''t tell if they were tears or seawater drops on her face


    anymore.


    Atst, a big wave washed over her, trying to tear her whole body apart.


    And the hand kept supporting her on the waist, finally, let go and she was pulled deep into the ocean by


    the waves.


    "AHHH!"


    Natalia eximed and sat up on the bed.


    It was already the next day.


    But she actually didn''t have much sleep. She just woke up from a scary nightmare.


    Natalia blinked and wiped off the cold sweat on her forehead. She removed the nket and went out to


    pour herself a ss of water.


    Back in her room, she found it was 7 am.


    Because their flight would take off at 10, she told Nancy she would get up at 7:30.


    It was about time for her to roll out of bed.


    So Natalia didn''t go back to sleep. Instead, she changed her clothes and walked outside.


    Nancy was already up.


    Once Natalia showed up, Nancy greeted her with a smile.


    "Morning! How''s your sleepst night? Are you alright now?"


    Natalia understood Nancy was asking about her sudden copse yesterday. "I''m fine," she replied.


    After that, she gave a nce at her watch.


    "I think we should get ready and grab some breakfast now before we leave."


    "Sure."


    They had breakfast in a dining hall downstairs. Then they boarded the ne back home.


    Because they needed to fly for seven hours, both of them brought stuff for rest.


    Natalia didn''t sleep wellst night, so she nned to catch up some sleep during the flight.


    She put on her blindfold, closed her eyes, and sat back to rx.


    The cabin was very quiet. People asionally talked in a low voice, which wasn''t noisy, butforting.


    Before boarding the ne, she sent a text message to Archie, telling him the departure and arrival time


    of her flight.


    Archie would certainlye to pick her up at the airport. Both Anne and Oliver were overjoyed to know


    that their mother wasing back home today.


    Leaning against the back of her seat, she smiled in peace.


    During the flight, she slept for two hours. When she woke up again, she found that the ne was still


    above the stratosphere. She opened the curtain and looked outside the window. White clouds were all


    she could see.


    Nancy was sitting next to her, resting with her eyes closed.


    Perhaps because Nancy felt she was awake, Nancy opened her eyes and said, "There are four more


    hours. Go back to sleep."


    Natalia shook her head. "It''s OK. I''ve had enough sleep."


    Nancy then sat up to chat with her.


    A stewardess came to hand out some food for lunch, but Natalia didn''t eat anything.


    Nancy had hers and said, "I saw two men walking to the back just now. One of them walked with a


    slight limp. They look a little strange."


    Natalia was struck dumb for a second, then asked in confusion, "A disabled man? Why is that


    strange?"


    With a frown, Nancy thought for a while, then shook her head.


    "I don''t know. Just my instinct. But they already walked away. It has nothing to do with us anyway, so I


    didn''t pay much attention."


    After a while of silence, Natalia said, "Well, if there really is something wrong with him, I think we


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    should inform the flight crew for the sake of safety."


    Nancy gave a nod. "I''ll go to tell them now," she said, with a nce at the flight attendants at the end of


    the cabin.


    "Great."


    Natalia did that for a reason.


    Nancy was a trained security guard. She had piercing eyes and never missed any possible danger.


    Since she thought they were weird, something might actually be wrong.


    Although she wasn''t sure of it yet, it wasn''t a bad thing to let the flight crew know.


    Natalia stopped further thinking about it after she told Nancy to report to the crew.


    They had gone through strict security checks before boarding. So normally everything should be OK.


    She closed her eyes and continued to rest. But at this moment, the ne suddenly bumped.


    Natalia became alert in an instant.


    There were many people around who also noticed the little bump. They all opened their eyes and


    looked around in surprise.


    Natalia frowned slightly. She remembered that when she went out this morning, she had watched the


    weather forecast and the conditions of this section of the route. It was supposed to be a very smooth


    flight without any bumps.


    But what just happened?


    At this moment, Nancy went to the back to tell the flight crew about the two strange men, so she was


    not in her seat next to Natalia''s.


    Sitting alone, Natalia suddenly panicked for no reason.


    She was a calm woman who had gone through many ups and downs in her life.


    "Invulnerable" might be too strong of a word to describe her, but she wouldn''t be surprised or scared


    easily.

 Chapter 710 A Plane Crash

    Chapter 710 A ne Crash


    Chapter 710 A ne Crash


    But at this time, she somehow was full of anxiety.


    She frowned on a premonition.


    Fortunately, the bumps onlysted for a short while, and soon stopped.


    When the ne became stable, the rest of the people in the cabin thought it was just a normal collision


    with air flow. No one was much worried.


    They continued to sleep, chat, or read.


    Natalia, however, couldn''t stay calm.


    Before long, Nancy was finally back.


    "I told them. They also think they are a little strange. They''ve walked around about four times after


    getting aboard for only three and a half hours."


    Nancy said in a low voice, then sat down next to Natalia.


    Natalia nodded and gave another nce at the end of the cabin, then whispered by Nancy''s ears, "The


    ne just bumped for a short while. Did you feel it?"


    Nancy blinked and replied, "Of course, but it''s quite normal when there is a current."


    Natalia disagreed, shaking her head.


    "I don''t know why. But I just feel it isn''t right."


    "What isn''t right?"


    "No idea."


    Natalia hesitated for a second, but still failed to urately express her feelings with words.


    In the end, she could only give a resigned sigh, "Perhaps I thought too far. I hope there is nothing


    wrong."


    Nancyughed slightly, "You must be too tired these days. You didn''t have enough sleep. Why don''t


    you rest for a while longer?"


    Natalia understood her worries were useless in such a situation.


    There was nothing she could do but close her eyes and rest. Even if there was a problem, she needed


    enough energy to deal with it.


    So she agreed and nodded.


    When Natalia closed her eyes again, Nancy didn''t continue to sleep. Instead, she stayed awake,


    guarding Natalia by her side.


    The cabin was quiet. At this time, the ne had been flying for nearly four hours.


    Most passengers who had been chatting or reading felt tired, and began to fall asleep one after


    another.


    A stewardess thoughtfully dimmed the lights for everyone. When the curtains were closed, the light was


    so dim that it was hard for people to stay awake.


    However, right at this moment, Nancy suddenly heard some strange cracks.


    She got highly alert and her whole body stiffened.


    Natalia was also woken up by the noise. She opened her eyes and exchanged a nce with Nancy.


    Both of them saw panic and anxiety from each other''s eyes.


    At the same time, other passengers heard the sound too.


    Everyone looked around nkly, looking for the source of the sound.


    Someone first discovered that the sound wasing from the direction of the rear of the cabin.


    Invisible panic and anxiety spread among the crowd. Some people began to call the stewardess loudly,


    while some desperately pressed the service bell above their heads.


    But weirdly, no one came.


    Not until now that passengers suddenly found all the fight attendants in the cabin had disappeared.


    In the entire first-ss cabin, there wasn''t a single fight attendant. It was very abnormal. Besides, no


    matter how desperately the passengers pressed the service bells, nobody came.


    Cracks in the back continued, and the ne encountered severe turbulence all of a sudden.


    Everyone was taken aback by the sudden bumps. Even Natalia and Nancy stiffened too, and they


    immediately sped each other.


    "Something''s wrong!"


    Both of them realized something was wrong and shouted in a low voice at the same time.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    People around them fell into amotion. After finding that no flight attendant woulde over no


    matter how loud they yelled, the others finally figured out something wasn''t right.


    "What''s going on? Why is it shaking so heavily?"


    "Did something go wrong?"


    "Where are the flight attendants?"


    Most passengers in this cabin had a high status.


    But all of them were in a sheer panic now.


    Natalia calmed herself down. Feeling the ne shaking more and more heavily, she said, "The cockpit


    isn''t working properly!"


    Nancy had the same guess. She turned around and gave a nce out of the window. Due to the


    distance, she couldn''t see what happened at the rear. But she could feel it had something to do with


    the turbulence.


    "Let me take a look in the front," she said seriously.


    Natalia frowned.


    "No, it''s too dangerous!"


    As soon as she finished her sentence, another great bump came, then began to bump violently like


    non-stop.


    Both Natalia and Nancy were in great shock.


    Passengers had to sp the handle of the seat and stay in their seat with the help of the safety belt.


    The cabin was already in chaos. After calling for the flight attendants to no avail, everyone fell into


    despair. They didn''t even know what was happening.


    Right at that moment, they heard some creaks.


    "Boom!"


    The airbag and face mask were shot out, followed by a mechanical, cold male voice from the radio.


    "Attention please, now I announce that this ne is already upied. If you don''t want to die, you can


    parachute to save your lives. We won''t stop you. If you don''t do anything, you will all be dead. Let me


    repeat this again..."


    Upon hearing that, passengers in the cabin began to cry.


    Natalia and Nancy were surprised.


    "Those two guys?" Nancy said in a quiet voice. Her face turned pale.


    "The one with a limp?" Natalia frowned.


    "Yes."


    Nancy couldn''t help swallowing. She suddenly thought of something and immediately helped Natalia


    put on a parachute.


    "We have no time. This ne is about to fall apart. They must be terrorists. This can be a suicidal


    attack! Maybe someone on this ne is their target."


    Without surprise, the next second, the voice from the radio continued, "Now, we''ll look for two people


    from you. If you don''t want to die, just sit in your seat or parachute to survive. We don''t want to kill


    innocent people. We just need to locate those two. We won''t hurt everyone."


    "WTF! The ne is about to explode. Can the innocent survive?" someone swore.


    An idea dawned on Natalia. Was she and Nancy their target?


    Two people...


    But she didn''t have time to think further about it.


    Nancy dragged her up, walking towards the rear door.


    The ne was still in turbulence. Passengers could barely walk upright inside. If it weren''t for Nancy''s


    support, Natalia wouldn''t be able to get to the door.


    Other passengers swarmed over at once.


    But from a distance, Natalia saw a man with a disabled foot standing right at the door with a gun. He


    was fricking smiling at her!


    They were here!


    It was them!


    They indeed targeted Nancy and Natalia!

 Chapter 711 Jumping Off The Plane

    Chapter 711 Jumping Off The ne


    Chapter 711 Jumping off the ne


    Her eyes didn''t deceive her, nor was her guess wrong.


    These two people did have followed her and Nancy since they boarded the ne.


    What Natalia''s sixth sense told her was all correct.


    That man sneered and raised a gun. Natalia''s face tensed. She instinctively attempted to duck.


    At this precise moment, a figure dashed past her.


    Next, with a loud bang, the man holding a gun was knocked over.


    Then, she heard Nancy shout, "Come over!"


    Natalia shuddered all over, then hurried over.


    She didn''t know why these two wanted to target her. But she could tell that they had not investigated


    her or Nancy and just assumed they were two ordinary women.


    Thus, they never thought Nancy could be so dexterous inbat.


    From that, she also concluded the two people were killers hired by somebody else.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    However, to hunt her and Nancy down, the two even nned to make everyone on the flight die with


    them. Thatpletely enraged Natalia.


    She and Nancy ran to the cabin door and got their parachutes ready. Just then, they saw a ne flying


    in their direction.


    A carrying voice amplified by the horn reverberated in the clear sky.


    "Those on the ne ahead, listen up. We''re here to save you. As long as you let us take two women


    on your ne, we''ll send a perfectly good ne to pick you up and fly you safely to your destination. If


    you refuse, then don''t me us for being ruthless."


    Natalia''s countenance altered at once.


    Two banners suddenly draped from that ne, which showed the erged photos of Natalia and


    Nancy.


    Many people on the falling ne saw the banners through the windows.


    Someone immediately shouted, "I saw them! They''re over there!"


    That person also pointed at Natalia and Nancy, who were standing at the cabin door.


    Natalia and Nancy both looked stern. They never thought that people could be so vicious.


    They first put everyone''s lives at risk. Then they were turning them against her.


    The other passengers were about to swoop on her and Nancy. There was no time to dawdle.


    Nancy grabbed her hand and whispered, "Jump!"


    Then, she shoved Natalia out of the door and jumped, too.


    "Bang!" "Bang!" Someone fired in the air.


    But due to the turbulent airflow, the bullets missed.


    Natalia felt the cold wind was sweeping in her face, and her body was about to be cut in pieces by the


    sharp wind.


    She could only keep her eyes shut. In this situation, she couldn''t even think straight. She didn''t know


    where Nancy was, either.


    The parachute opened up with a whoosh. Yet, because of the strong wind, the overwhelming airflow,


    and theck of oxygen, she could not control the parachute or observe the surroundings.


    Atst, she felt something had wrapped around her head more and more tightly. Her head ached so


    much that she worried it might explode.


    Next, she cked out.


    ...


    When Natalia woke up, she was in a dimly lit ce.


    She slowly opened her eyes and found that she was in a dingy room.


    The walls were built with mud and rocks. It was rather crude. She was lying on a sheet with a moldy


    smell.


    She struggled a bit, wanting to sit up. Yet, she found that she had no strength to do anything, because


    every part of her body was aching as if it had been cut by a knife.


    She blinked in wonder.


    "Where is this ce?"


    "Where am I?"


    Some voices came from outside, which carried a hint of jubnce. People were talking in a local


    Someone holding something zing came in from the outside. Soon, Natalia saw who it was.


    A middle-aged woman entered the room, followed by several men and women. They all dressed as


    peasants in a vige. They wereing in, holding torches.


    Natalia was propping herself up on her elbows, her beautiful eyes rounded.


    The middle-aged woman let out a cry of surprise and scurried toward her cheerfully. "You''re up?"


    Natalia was still in a trance.


    She had not realized what was going on. Nor did she know who these people in front of her were.


    The middle-aged woman said with a smile, "You fell in a river near our vige, carrying a huge


    parachute on your back. I spotted you when I went there to doundry, so I brought you back. How do


    you feel now? Are you hurt or anything?"


    It was not until then that Natalia understood that these people had saved her.


    She hastily drew herself up with difficulty and said, "Thank you for saving my life. I''m fine now. Oh right,


    did you see my friend?"


    The middle-aged woman was taken aback. "Your friend? You were not alone?"


    Natalia nodded.


    With a tiny frown, she contemted for moments before saying, "She is about my age. She should be


    somewhere around here. Have you seen her?"


    The middle-aged woman looked at Natalia and shook her head.


    Then, she turned around and asked the group behind her, "Has any of you seen this girl''s friend?"


    They all shook their heads with a nk look on their face.


    Just as Natalia''s heart sank with disappointment, a skinny young man stepped forward.


    "Oh, I remember. I just got back from my uncle''s today. He said he rescued a woman who looked very


    young. Could it be her friend?"


    The middle-aged woman was dazed, looking incredulous.


    "How can that be? Your uncle lives so far away. His ce is dozens of kilometers from here. This girl


    said her friend should be nearby. How could she show up in a ce so afar?"


    However, Natalia''s eyes sparkled.


    "Yes, yes, it can be her."


    Truthfully, she was notpletely sure. The two had jumped from a ne without knowing where they


    were heading. Thus, it was highly possible that theynded in different ces.


    After all, in that disoriented situation, there was no way to guarantee that they could be blown to the


    same spot by the wind.


    Seeing her reaction, the middle-aged woman looked surprised.


    Still, she nodded and said, "Okay. Maybe it is her. Don''t worry. Now your friend had been found by


    Elon''s uncle, she is probably fine. You should rest. When you regain some strength, I''ll take you to find


    her."


    Feeling deeply grateful, Natalia said right away, "Thank you so much."


    The middle-aged woman smiled at once, revealing two rows of not very shiny teeth. "You''re wee."


    Then, she turned around and said coaxingly, "Now you''ve seen the girl, your curiosity should be


    satisfied. Go back home, everyone."


    These people were all local vigers. Some eyed Natalia with curiosity as well as some kind of a


    wicked look.


    But because it was too dark and there was no light in the room, Natalia didn''t see their faces clearly.


    After sending the onlookers away, the middle-aged woman turned around and asked with a smile, "Girl,


    are you hungry? Do you want me to cook something for you?"


    As soon as she said that, Natalia realized that she was ravenous.

 Chapter 712 The Weird Village

    Chapter 712 The Weird Vige


    Chapter 712 The Weird Vige


    Natalia hadn''t had anything to eat since breakfast. Then, she underwent such a thrilling event. From


    the dark sky outside and the torch the woman was holding, she could tell that it was already evening.


    No wonder that she would feel hungry.


    Thinking of this, Natalia licked her lips with embarrassment and patted her growling stomach, asking,


    "Would that be too much trouble?"


    "No, not at all. The food is ready. Come on! If you have the strength to get out of bed, I''ll take you to the


    central room to eat."


    Natalia nodded. Though every part of her body was still aching, she managed to crawl out of bed with


    all her might.


    Following the middle-aged woman, she slowly edged out of the room and came into the central room.


    This room was still shrouded by darkness. The kerosenemp on a table was the only light source.


    The middle-aged woman led her to sit down at the table and said, "Wait a sec. I''ll get you some food."


    After that, she went off to another room.


    Sitting there, Natalia looked around by the light of the dim kerosenemp.


    It was not arge room. The floor was not even a cement floor, but uneven mud. The table was


    wooden, coated with something ck and sticky. Most of the red paint on the table hade off.


    There was also arge cab beside the wall. The cab looked very old. By the weak light, she


    made out some sundries and daily necessities inside.


    She had no idea where this ce was. But judging by what she had observed, this was perhaps a


    poor, underdeveloped vige in the mountains.


    People here were still using kerosenemps. They probably had no ess to electricity.


    Realizing this, Natalia''s heart sank to her stomach.


    The middle-aged woman soon came out with two bowls.


    One held some boiled potatoes, and the other carried some tomatoes and a few slices of meat.


    Smiling, she said, "These are some leftovers from dinner tonight. Hope you wouldn''t mind. Just eat


    some so you won''t stay hungry."


    Natalia beamed. She took over the fork and said, "Of course not. I''m d I can have these."


    In this circumstance, she certainly couldn''t act spoiled. Even though she had never had boiled


    potatoes, and the dish didn''t look tasty either, she still chose to be grateful.


    She knew that the harsher the environment was, the more important it was to eat and preserve her


    energy.


    Plus, this meal was offered to her as a gesture of kindness.


    Seeing that Natalia was finally eating something, the middle-aged woman was relieved. She then sat


    on a stool by the table and fetched out two knitting needles and some knitting wool to knit a sweater.


    Natalia watched her work. After moments of hesitation, she still couldn''t help but ask her, "May I know


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    where I am?"


    The middle-aged woman looked up at her and said with a smile, "This is Horn Vige. It''s small and


    remote. You probably never heard of it."


    Natalia searched her memories and was confirmed that she never heard of such a ce before.


    Helplessly, she asked, "Are we in Tacitus?"


    The middle-aged woman nodded and replied, "Yes. But we''re in the far south, bordering Africa. Further


    south, war breaks out quite often, so everyone is having a hard time. Life is very difficult."


    Natalia puckered up her brows.


    "This ce borders Africa? Then it''s far astray from the flight route back to Ambario!"


    But she soon figured it out.


    Someone on that ne must have secretly changed the route during the flight. It was just the


    passengers didn''t notice.


    Natalia felt more despondent at the thought of that. She gulped down a potato before continuing, "Mrs.,


    I''ve noticed that you all use kerosenemps. Does this vige have no electricity?"


    At this question, the middle-aged woman heaved with a deep sigh.


    "No electricity? We used to have it. But then, the war started, and the electricity supply became


    unstable. One day, a big bomb st near here. The power lines there were all destroyed. Our vige


    lost power as well. To save money, we just make do with kerosenemps.


    Natalia nodded understandingly.


    She knew this world had never truly been in peace.


    Her life was great not because the world she lived in was peaceful, but because she lived in a rtively


    peaceful country.


    As if interested in this topic, the middle-aged woman said with emotion, "We''ve lost all the ways of


    quiet life here. Though we can''t go out, others can''t go in either. If anything happens, we can just go to


    the vige head who lives 30 kilometers away and tell him to notice others."


    Natalia fell silent.


    This vige had no electricity or means ofmunication.


    These two revtions were certainly a blow to her.


    With no power supply, this vige couldn''t have cars.


    Therefore, it was almost impossible to leave here.


    With no means ofmunication, she couldn''t get in touch with anyone in the outside world either. She


    already lost her cell phone when she jumped from the ne. Thus, there was no way for her to contact


    anyone.


    As she thought about this, her elegant brows knitted together.


    "Archie is in Ambario right now. He''s perhaps already learned about what happened to my flight."


    "How is he doing now? Would he get too worried?"


    "My babies are still at home. Anne is eagerly waiting for me to go back and celebrate her birthday!"


    Natalia was very much flustered.


    She didn''t have much appetite anyway. At this thought, she found it hard to swallow.


    Thus, she soon put down the fork.


    Seeing this, the middle-aged woman let out a surprised yelp. With a smiley face, she said, "Is it that the


    food here doesn''t agree with you?"


    Natalia managed a smile and lied, "No. It''s just that I just woke up and feel woozy, so I don''t have much


    appetite."


    The middle-aged woman said with a chuckle, "Don''t worry. Our vige doctor checked on you when


    you were still unconscious. He said you were fine and would be out and about after a few days'' rest."


    Natalia didn''t know what kind of doctor they had. She guessed that he must be the unlicensed kind.


    But as she was in no ce to be picky, she just nodded.


    "Thank you so much. Can I ask you something?"


    The middle-aged woman said while cleaning the table, "What is it?"


    Natalia asked, "Does the uncle that boy mentioned lives far from here? I want to go see my friend


    tomorrow. Can I do that?"


    The middle-aged woman was taken aback. Next, she said with a smile, "His uncle lives more than 30


    kilometers away from here. You can rest assured. Your friend will be fine there. Nothing bad can


    happen to her. You could go there to see her after you get better."


    But Natalia was anxious. "No, I can''t wait. Mrs., you don''t understand. We..."


    Shepressed her lips and swallowed the words on the tip of her tongue. In the end, she said, "We


    have to stay together."


    After all, the two of them jumped from the ne because some killers were after them. Although they


    narrowly escaped death, Natalia couldn''t guarantee those people wouldn''t track them down again.

 Chapter 713 A Group Of Children

    Chapter 713 A Group Of Children


    Chapter 713 A Group of Children


    From what she had observed, Natalia knew she was safe for now. But she was clueless about how


    Nancy was doing.


    She was a little worried that Nancy might be in trouble.


    The middle-aged woman paused to gaze at her.


    At the sight of Natalia''s distraught look, she said with resignation, "Fine. I''ll send someone to the boy''s


    uncle''s tomorrow. If it''s possible, I''ll tell him to bring your friend over here."


    Natalia hastily suggested, "Why not let me tag along?"


    The smile the middle-aged woman was wearing faded a little. With a skin-deep grin, she said, "Girl,


    what are you worried about? We''ve saved you and your friend. We''re not bad guys. You only have to


    wait for a couple of days before you can go there and meet your friend. Do you think we may hurt her


    or something?"


    Natalia was astounded by the sharp change of her tune.


    She didn''t know how she had upset her.


    But since she was under her roof, she had to obey her rules. Now her request had been declined,


    Natalia felt it was inappropriate for her to continue arguing. Therefore, she reluctantly gave up on the


    idea.


    The middle-aged woman thenforted her, "Don''t be upset. It''s just that the vige that boy''s uncle


    lives in doesn''t wee outsiders. Your friend was already very lucky that they saved her. Usually,


    they wouldn''t care about the lives of the nonlocals."


    Natalia frowned, reckoning that there was something funny about that remark.


    But the middle-aged woman didn''t give her much time to think about that. She immediately headed out


    after saying that.


    Shortly, she settled everything and came back.


    "I''ve told them what to do. You can rest assured. Tomorrow, a neighbor will go there to check if that girl


    is your friend. By the way, what''s your name? I''ll tell that manter. You don''t have a picture of yourself


    to show to that girl, so we can only tell her your name to see if she recognizes you."


    Natalia puckered her lips. For some inexplicable reason, she didn''t reveal her real name.


    Instead, she said a name that only Nancy could recognize.


    "My name is Seven."


    The middle-aged woman was dazed. Next, she chortled and said, "That''s your nickname, isn''t it? Fine.


    It''ll do. I''ll tell that neighbor. If that girl is your friend, he will bring her here."


    After saying that, she went out again.


    Natalia just sat there, waiting. The middle-aged woman told that neighbor the name and then came into


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    the room.


    She said to Natalia, "It''ste. You can rest in that room. If there is any problem, we''ll just deal with it


    tomorrow morning."


    Natalia nodded. Without asking for the woman''s help, she supported herself with her hands on the wall


    and made it back to that room.


    It waste at night. Natalia tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep.


    There were clear chirps of bugs outside. These sounds could only be heard in the countryside.


    Natalia''s nostrils were filled with the moldy smell from under the sheet. Somehow, she felt quite uneasy.


    But at a time like this, worrying wouldn''t help.


    She wondered how Nancy was doing and if she was injured. She also wished that Nancy wouldn''t run


    into those killers.


    With her mind dwelling on this, she closed her eyes. The shock she had in the daytime was still too


    great. Though she was not sleepy and she kept telling herself to remain vignt, she still fell asleep in


    the second half of the night.


    When she woke up, it was already morning on the next day.


    As soon as Natalia opened her eyes, she saw a group of children with dirt-smeared faces standing


    beside her bed.


    Startled, she pretty much jumped out of the bed.


    "Why are you..."


    "Hee-hee..."


    These children probably lived in the vige, too. Seeing that she was up, they were not scared at all.


    Instead, they stared at her with a big grin on their face.


    Under their gaze, Natalia saw glints of innocence in their eyes. Feeling that they had no ill intention,


    she figured they were just curious. Momentster, her tense nerves began to rx.


    As a mother of two, Natalia naturally found children endearing.


    She then asked, "What are you doing here? What time is it?"


    These children all understood what she said, but most remained silent.


    A boy who looked older than the others spoke, "Flora sent us here to check on you. Now..."


    He turned around to look at the sun outside the window before continuing, "Now is probably nine."


    Natalia was bereft of speech.


    "Don''t tell me they don''t even have a clock in here!"


    She had mixed feelings at this moment. Although she knew there were some ces gued by


    destitution, she never thought some people could be this impoverished.


    She lifted the quilt and sat up.


    "Is Flora the woman who saved me yesterday? Where is she now?"


    "She went up to the mountains. She won''t be back until noon. Where are you going?"


    Natalia put on her coat and prepared to wash up. But she froze in ce when she heard that Flora


    wouldn''t be back until noon.


    She looked back at these children. Then, gazing at the boy who answered her first question, she


    asked, "Last night, Flora told me she would send someone to the neighboring vige to check on my


    friend. Did that man set off?"


    The boy widened his eyes in a daze.


    Secondster, he nodded and said, "Yes. He set off early this morning. Just wait. He''ll be back this


    afternoon."


    Hearing that, Natalia felt relieved.


    But she found it somewhat bizarre to be surrounded by so many children.


    Yet, she didn''t have the heart to drive them out. Thus, she said, "Thene with me. Don''t crowd


    together in this room."


    The group of children immediately followed her out.


    It was not until this moment that Natalia saw what the vige looked like.


    It was pretty much the same as she had imagined. The sun was shining now. Houses made of mud


    and rocks could be seen in the vige.


    There was a fenced patch ofnd at the back of each house, but the fences were not high. Chickens,


    ducks, and geese were running about behind the fences. Some cows were tethered there. Their dung


    that had piled up at the back was giving off a foul smell.


    Standing beside the door, Natalia stretched and sighed.


    She was now convinced that life here was difficult.


    The group of children didn''t go away after they came to the outside. They still stood on the side, gazing


    at her.


    Natalia felt a little self-conscious. She wondered why these children were following her.


    They were all staring longingly at her. The look in their eyes was odd but pitiful. Seeing this, she


    searched her pockets but didn''t find any snacks or toys.


    In fact, all her belongings were lost when she leaped from the ne. Thus, she had nothing to offer


    them.


    After thinking for a moment, she asked awkwardly, "Have you had breakfast?"


    "Yes."


    This time, the kids answered in unison.


    Natalia touched her belly.


    "But I haven''t."


    "Flora said when you wake up, you can cook for yourself. There are potatoes in the kitchen."


    Natalia was taken aback. Looking in the direction one of the children pointed at, she asked, "That''s the


    kitchen?"


    "Yeah."


    The kitchen looked even shabbier. After hesitating for a moment, Natalia still headed over.


    As she walked, she asked the children, "Do you want some snacks after breakfast? How about I make


    you some fried potatoes?"

 Chapter 714 Poor Kids

    Chapter 714 Poor Kids


    Chapter 714 Poor Kids


    These children had never stepped outside the vige. When had they ever had any snacks?


    Therefore, when Natalia offered to make them some, their eyes lit up at once.


    "Great!"


    Natalia beamed. Though it was a bit odd that these children kept following her, she found them quite


    adorable.


    Thus, she didn''t think it was too much trouble to make some fried potatoes for them.


    Being a mother herself, she was naturally fond of children, so she was not on guard when they were


    around.


    Natalia walked into the kitchen only to find that it was still dingy.


    Thankfully, there was a not very small window on the left side. It was open. The sunshine poured in


    from outside, making the poorly-lit room less gloomy.


    Since this vige had no electricity, it didn''t have gas stoves either.


    Natalia spun around to look at the munchkins behind her, then asked, "Which of you can light a fire?"


    The kids all held up their hands and shouted, "I can!"


    "I can do that!"


    "Me too!"


    Natalia cast her eyes over the group of children and saw a boy who seemed to be the oldest. She


    pointed at him and said, "Then I''ll let you do it."


    The boy who got the task rejoiced at once.


    He scurried to the back of the stove in high spirits. The other kids all gazed expectantly at Natalia.


    Afraid that they might disturb her cooking, Natalia gestured to the stools on the side and said, "Don''t


    just stare at me. You can sit over there and wait. Your snacks will be ready in a moment."


    The munchkins nodded and meekly went to take their seats.


    Fortunately, Natalia had experience in babysitting children. Otherwise, she wouldn''t know what to do


    with so many children following her around.


    Since this was a poor vige with limited cooking resources, she couldn''t really give y to her cooking


    skill.


    Back at home, she once learned how to fry potatoes from Mrs. Kylee, the maid. She did it quite well.


    Thus, she prepared to make some for these children.


    First, she found potatoes from a sack in the corner of the room. Then, she peeled them, chopped them


    into pieces, and put them in the pan to fry.


    It was a simple dish. But when the potatoes sizzled in the oil, all the children''s mouths watered.


    They stared fixedly at the pan, as though their eyes were glued to it.


    Seeing this, Natalia was both amused and pained.


    She thought these children were actually quite pitiful.


    She did not know how their daily life was, but in a vige with scarce goods, children''s happiness was


    always scarce, too.


    The fried potatoes were soon ready.


    It looked delicious and smelt good.


    She put the potatoes onto arge te and asked with a smile, "Who wants some? Raise your hand if


    you do."


    These children''s hands immediately shot to the air as they whooped with excitement.


    Some were so enraptured that they even leaped from their stools.


    Natalia distributed the potatoes with a fork. At the same time, she reminded them, "It''s hot. Blow on it


    before you eat."


    The smiles spread across the children''s faces as they finally tasted the delicious food they had been


    waiting for.


    As they ate the potatoes, their affection for Natalia increased rapidly.


    Watching them enjoy her food, Natalia also had a piece. The rest of the potatoes were equally shared


    by the children. Then, she walked out of the kitchen.


    It was already 11, almost noon.


    She stood in the doorway for a while. Looking back, she saw that the group of children had followed


    her out again. This made her brows arch.


    "There are no more fried potatoes. I won''t give you more even if you still follow me around."


    Unexpectedly, the children shook their heads and said, "We''re not doing this for the fried potatoes."


    Taken aback, Natalia asked, "Then why have you been so clingy?"


    The big boy she picked to light the fire before answered, "Flora told us to keep an eye on you. She said


    she didn''t want you to get lost."


    Natalia was staggered.


    For some reason, she had a weird feeling about this.


    Nevertheless, she took it that Flora did this out of the kindness of her heart. Smiling, she said, "So


    that''s what this is about. Don''t worry. I won''t get lost."


    After a pause, she added, "How about this? You can follow me around, but you gotta give me a tour of


    this vige. Can you do that?"


    Since Natalia was sweet and pretty, and she even cooked for them, these children had taken a liking to


    her.


    Besides, before Flora went off, she only told them to watch over her. She didn''t say Natalia was not


    allowed to go out.


    Therefore, they immediately agreed.


    Natalia then went out to stroll in the vige with these children.


    This vige was quiterge. If it were in a more developed country, it would be a town.


    But in the quiet and out-of-the-way countryside, the paths crisscrossed in the fields, and the houses


    were widely spaced. Thus, even though the vige wasrge, it was not a bustling ce.


    Led by the children, Natalia quickly finished the tour of the vige.


    She returned to Flora''s house when it was nearly three in the afternoon.


    By that time, Flora was already back from the mountains.


    Perhaps she didn''t see Natalia in the house after she came back, she went to the neighbor to inquire


    about her whereabouts. After she learned that Natalia went out to tour the vige with the children, she


    was not worried anymore.


    Seeing Nataliae back, Flora asked beamingly, "Done with the tour? How is it? Isn''t our vige very


    big?"


    Natalia nodded with a smile. "Yeah. It''s quiterge."


    A momentter, she asked out of concern, "Did you juste back from the mountains? Are you tired?


    Do you need me to get you some water or something?"


    Flora waved hastily and said, "No need. I''ll help myself."


    Then, she went to pour a cup of water for herself and sat on the stone seat by the door. While drinking


    water, she looked at Natalia and said, "The man I sent to the boy''s uncle will be back soon. My


    husband wille back with him. Then you''ll know if that girl they saved is your friend."


    Stunned, Natalia raised an eyebrow.


    Since she hadn''t seen anyone but Flora in the house, she just assumed that Flora was living by herself.


    She was a little curious at first. But as she just met Flora and the customs here might be different, she


    reckoned she''d better not ask about such personal questions.


    But it turned out that Flora was living with her husband.


    Thinking of this, Natalia smiled and said, "Thank you."


    Flora waved again. She drank up the water and got to her feet.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Don''t stand on ceremony. Anyway, just live here with ease for some days. If that girl is truly your friend,


    she''lle to look for you."


    Nataliapressed her lips but didn''t say a word. Then, she followed Flora into the house.


    The daytime was short in this season.


    Since the vige didn''t have electricity for lighting, people here usually had dinner very early.


    They would start to make dinner at four in the afternoon.


    Maybe it was because Flora''s husband wasing home today, she prepared many dishes for dinner.


    She even caught two fish from the pond nearby.

 Chapter 715 Putting Her Guard Up

    Chapter 715 Putting Her Guard Up


    Chapter 715 Putting Her Guard up


    While cooking the fish, Flora said to Natalia beamingly, "The fish in the pond are all bred by me. The


    meat is delicious. Tonight, I''ll treat you to my best dish."


    Natalia smiled and thanked her out of courtesy. She helped her get the fish ready, then lit the fire and


    began to cook.


    But she had never cooked with fire before, and she was not good at controlling the fire.


    Thus, Flora spared her from these chores. Yet, seeing that Natalia was eager to help, she told her to


    wash the vegetables instead.


    As Natalia was on the task, she heard Flora ask, "By the way, howe you and your friend ended up


    here? I forgot to ask you yesterday."


    Natalia puckered her lips and put the freshly washed vegetables on a basket on the side.


    Secondster, she replied, "We came here for sightseeing. Our car turned over in an ident and we


    fell out."


    Flora turned around and looked at her in surprise.


    "Geez! How dangerous that was!"


    Natalia just smiled.


    "But I saw you were carrying a parachute that day."


    Natalia froze.


    She felt perturbed.


    "Oh, how poor my memory is! Why could I forget that?" she thought in annoyance.


    She lied again, "Well, we were going to do skydiving that day. That''s why we drove toward the


    mountaintop. But we had an ident on our way."


    As if frightened by that thought, Flora mped a hand over her chest.


    "Good Lord! Young people like you are too reckless with their lives. Why do you love such a dangerous


    and thrilling sports event?"


    Momentster, she asked, "So you came here only with your friend? Do you have otherpanies?"


    Gazing at Flora, Natalia instinctively lied. "We also came with a man. But I don''t know where he is at


    the moment."


    "A man?"


    "Yes."


    Flora then fell silent.


    Her brows knitted slightly. Natalia couldn''t figure out what she was thinking about.


    She had no idea why Flora asked her so many questions. But since she was in a strange ce and


    had been hunted by some killers, she had to put her guard up.


    She knew lying to her lifesaver was not what a person of integrity should do.


    Even so, she was aware that she should never rx vignce against evildoers. Plus, she was in a


    foreign ce that she knew nothing about. To protect herself, she had to resort to lies.


    A long whileter, Flora forced a smile and said, "If your friend is still alive, she must also be looking for


    you. Do you want us to help you look for her?"


    Natalia smiled faintly and said, "That would be good."


    After that, Flora posed a ton of questions.


    She asked about her friend''s appearance, her job, age, and family members.


    The more detailed her questions were, somehow, the more uneasy Natalia became.


    As a result, she subconsciously lied about her life.


    She told her only half of the truth.


    Flora seemed astonished when she learned that Natalia was already a mother of two.


    "You''re already a mother?"


    Natalia nodded. "Yeah. Can''t you tell?"


    She thought it was a given.


    Flora frowned a little and clicked her tongue. Shaking her head, she said, "No, you don''t look like a


    mother at all."


    Then, she remarked with emotion, "Girls in big cities like you don''t age as fast as we do. Those who


    are approaching 30 may still look like 18-year-old girls. If you didn''t speak, I''d thought you just


    graduated from college."


    Natalia smiled but didn''t reply.


    As they chatted like this, the dinner was ready.


    When it was getting dark, they heard footsteps from outside.


    The children who followed Natalia around were dismissed since Flora came back.


    Thus, the footsteps they heard at this time must be made by Flora''s husband.


    Sure enough, when the two came out of the kitchen, a brawny man with dark skin strode in from


    outside.


    "My man is back!"


    Flora hurried over with joy. The man greeted her, then rested his eyes on Natalia, who was standing


    behind Flora.


    The man''s eyes slightly brightened up.


    "Who is thisdy..."


    "She is Seven. She came here for sightseeing with her friend. But their car turned over on the way. I


    saw her lying in the field, so I brought her back."


    As she spoke, she attentively drew the man to sit by the table, took over his coat, and dusted it. Then,


    she said, "You must be hungry. I bring dinner out right away."


    The man waved and said, "No rush. The boy''s uncle hase here. I gotta go see him in a moment."


    Flora was taken aback by this.


    But the next moment, she put on a big smile.


    "OK. Then we''ll wait for you toe back before we have dinner."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The man nodded. His eyesy on Natalia again.


    Perhaps this was Natalia''s imagination, but she felt that the gaze the man gave her was too piercing.


    He was wantonly eyeing her with a kind of shrewdness that she couldn''t understand.


    Then, he chuckled and said, "You''re here for sightseeing? That''s bold. You and your friend are lucky to


    have met us. If not..."


    Natalia''s nerves tensed as she heard him talk about her friend.


    "You saw my friend?"


    The man fetched out a pipe from his back and stuffed some tobo in it. He lit it and took draws as he


    said, "Of course, I saw her. She''s pretty. One of her legs is broken. She is now resting in that boy''s


    uncle''s. Just wait for some days for her injury to heal. Then, you can go see her."


    Natalia perked up at once.


    But she got a bit worried as well.


    She hastily said, "I don''t need to wait for her to recover. I can go there to see her right now."


    The man narrowed his eyes. He sized her up as he took more draws.


    A momentter, he slowly shook his head.


    "You can''t. That vige doesn''t allow outsiders to enter. They''ve already made an exception for your


    friend. They won''t do that again."


    After a short pause, he said in a lower voice, "You''d better wait for some time."


    Now, Natalia had learned where Nancy was, but she couldn''t go check on her.


    How could she stand that?


    She immediately became anxious. "Why won''t they let outsiders in? As you can see, I''m all alone. I''m


    not a threat. You have no electricity or any modern ways ofmunication, so I can''t possibly send


    any messages out. Then why are you still guarding against me?"


    The man was clearly dazed for a moment by her remark.


    For a moment, the room was silent, except that the tobo was burning in his pipe with some faint


    noises.


    It was so quiet that one could have heard a pin drop.


    A long whileter, the man finally spoke, "Fine. Now that you insist, I''ll take you to meet his uncle. If he


    agrees, you can go check on your friend."


    Natalia secretly sighed in relief.


    Shepressed her lips. After some hesitation, she still said, "Thanks."


    The man didn''t say anything. Yet, the look he gave her carried a trace of derision.

 Chapter 716 Weird Feelings

    Chapter 716 Weird Feelings


    Chapter 716 Weird Feelings


    Natalia didn''t know what that look meant.


    She wasn''t asking for too much, so she didn''t understand why he was ridiculing her.


    That was making her more and more anxious.


    What was worse, she still had no idea who those assassins were on the flight.


    Killers hid in the dark and the poor vige... and these strange people.


    That made her nervous, and she couldn''t find a way to rx.


    Fortunately, Flora''s husband seemed to be a man of his words.


    He promised to take her to find the boy''s uncle, and he kept his promise.


    The man stayed in the vige chief''s house. So they skipped dinner and went over.


    The vige chief''s house wasn''t far from here. It took them less than 20 minutes to arrive.


    They saw the big house inside the mud walls brightly lit. They could see it very clearly from afar.


    A big fire was zing outside the house, with quite a few tables around it. Many people were sitting at


    the tables and enjoying the feast.


    Seeing them walking over, a man raised his hand to greet them, "Hey! Is that Terry?"


    Terry responded and led Natalia to a middle-aged man with dark skin, greasy clothes, and gray hair.


    "This is my uncle Sammy."


    Then he introduced Natalia to the man, "This is the girl my wife brought back. She said she was looking


    for a friend. You gotta tell us what to do with her."


    Sammy stared at Natalia from up to down, with surprise in his eyes.


    "That was you? Is Nancy your friend?"


    Natalia nodded in a hurry.


    Sammy waved his hand and said, "No worries, she''s doing fine. Do you want to meet her?"


    Natalia quickly replied, "Yes, can you take me to her?"


    Sammy touched his jaw. "Yes, but I''ll have to get you blindfolded on the way there. This ce had a


    battlefield nearby, and we''ve been fed up with wars. It wasn''t easy for us to find such a remote and


    peaceful dwelling. We don''t want wars here, so we usually won''t allow outsiders in. "


    "I let you in because you are just a little girl, but I''ll still have to get you blindfolded for fear that you''ll


    leak it out to others when you''re out in the future. That will damage our peaceful life."


    He said that in a strong ent. Natalia hesitated for a short moment and nodded.


    "Okay. Of course."


    As soon as she agreed, Sammy smiled even more joyfully.


    "In that way, you can have dinner here, and we''ll set off together at night. I''ll have to go back anyway.


    We can go together."


    Natalia frowned and asked in a puzzle, "Getting blindfolded and walked over there at night? That


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    sounded very troublesome."


    "Not at all!"


    Sammy waved his hand casually. "You don''t have to walk. I came here by bullock cart. You can just sit


    on it, and it would only take us one hour or so to get there. It''s no trouble at all!"


    Natalia then nodded after hearing those words.


    So she didn''t go back to Flora''s ce. She sat with them had dinner together.


    Flora''s husband had a few more words with Sammy, and then he was about to leave.


    Natalia felt she owed his family a lot.


    So she thanked him and asked him to convey her gratitude to Flora.


    After all, Flora had treated her nicely in the past two days. She had saved her life.


    She would leave with Sammy after dinner, and she might nevere back again.


    She would regret it if she didn''t say thanks to him in person.


    The man gave him an expression that was hard to read.


    He didn''t seem to be d to hear Natalia''s thanks; instead, the ridicule in his tone was intenser.


    "You''re wee, but please don''t regret it. I''m sure your life is just as hard as ours... just live your own


    life."


    Natalia paused and didn''t know what he was implying.


    The man wasn''t going to give her time to figure it out anyway. He waved his hand and left after that.


    Sammy then asked her to sit down.


    "You don''t have to do that... we are neighbors, and we''re supposed to help each other. The longer you


    live here, the more you''ll understand what I''m saying."


    Natalia forced a smile. She had no n for an extended stay.


    Nancy was injured now, and they''ll manage to get out of there as soon as she recovered,


    The question was that there were no electricity ormunication tools here. Sammy seemed to be the


    most respected person here, and his ride was a bullock cart, let alone others.


    Natalia had a headache when she thought of that.


    However, this wasn''t the right time for her to think about that.


    She would have to find Nancy first.


    As for what would happen next, they would y it by ear.


    Soon, Natalia finished her meal.


    Sammy ate slower than her. He talked and drank with the man at the table as he ate.


    As worried as Natalia was, she couldn''t urge him, so she could only sit aside and wait.


    She waited until about 8 when she saw him leaving the table and waved to those people with a smile.


    "Okay, I''ll show myself out now. I''ll see you next time, bye!"


    He waved his hand to them again, dined, and wined.


    A young man held him and said a fawning smile, "Watch your step. I''ll walk you out."


    Sammy nodded, and they stumbled out of the ce.


    The cart he mentioned was pulled by one bull, with a simple carriage behind.


    It looked very ancient.


    The young man helped Sammy get on it and then said to Natalia, "Get in the carriage now and take


    care of him, please. He''s drunk. I''ll drive the cart outside."


    Natalia nodded and said thanks to him. Then she climbed on the cart and got in the carriage.


    The carriage was spacious, with two rows of seats on each side.


    Sammy was sitting on the left, and he had fallen asleep because he had drunk too much.


    Natalia walked over and sat on the left side. The cart moved.


    The cart bumped on the rocky road. Judging by the long squeaking of the wheels, Natalia knew they


    were moving slowly.


    That was Natalia''s first bullock cart ride. She felt it interesting, but it wasn''t much of afortable


    experience.

 Chapter 717 Reunion

    Chapter 717 Reunion


    Chapter 717 Reunion


    It was a bumpy ride.


    Her body was aching, and she felt she was about to throw up everything she just had.


    On the contrary, Sammy was sleeping soundly in that bumpy cart. He was snoring, which Natalia found


    impressive.


    Seeing he was almost bumped off the seat, Natalia leaned forward and supported him.


    She only sat back when she was sure he was seated and still leaning on the wall.


    At the same time, she was counting down the time in her mind.


    There was no clock in the vige, nor did she have a watch. She could only know the time of sunrise


    and sunset by estimating.


    That felt horrible, but she had to ovee it because she had no choice.


    About half an hourter, the cart finally stopped.


    "Sammy, here we are!"


    The young man''s voice came from outside.


    Natalia was awoken. She couldn''t wait to lift the curtain and poked her head out to check.


    It was dark out there. She couldn''t see a spark of light; actually, she couldn''t see anything at all.


    The man across the carriage clicked his tongue and woke up.


    "Ah-huh? Already?"


    "Yes, your home is just behind that ridge; the cart can''t get over it, so you may have to get down and


    walk over."


    Sammy lifted the curtain and got off the cart. Then he nodded and said, "Thank you for today. You can


    go back now."


    The young man nodded and waited for Natalia to get off the cart. Then he led the cart in the opposite


    direction.


    Sammy stood there and stretched himself. Then he waved his hand to Natalia.


    "Let''s go. My home is just around the ridge."


    Natalia didn''t say anything. She followed him and headed forward.


    The mountain was rocky, not to mention they were walking on the ridge.


    She had to take cautious steps. The ridge was too narrow for her to stride freely, even with Sammy


    holding a torch in front of her.


    Sammyughed out.


    "You''re so spoiled, city girl. Women in our vige walked quickly on mountain paths, let alone the


    ridges.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalia didn''t know how to respond, so she only smiled awkwardly.


    Sammy hummed a song. He seemed to be in a good mood and was staggering on his feet.


    They walked on one ridge after another.


    Finally, they stopped at a two-story stone brick house.


    It was the only house that wasn''t built with mud that Natalia had seen in the past few days.


    As they approached, they saw a clearing in front of the house.


    The clearing had a high haystack on one side. The door to the house was closed; there was faint light


    Sammy walked to the door and knocked hard on it.


    "Woman. I''m home!"


    Soon the door creaked and opened.


    Natalia saw a woman in puffy PJ with messy hair.


    She might be in her forties. With a kerosenemp in her hand, she took a look at Sammy and Natalia,


    and then she frowned.


    "Why are you sote? Who is she?"


    "A friend of the girl''s. She said they were together. Terry told me to bring her over."


    Sammy said as he led Natalia in.


    Natalia felt a bit cold inside because the house was walled by stone.


    The woman listened to Sammy as she closed the door. Then she walked in.


    "Really? I was just wondering what had taken you so long..."


    Thin and weak, the woman didn''t look well. She had a few words with Sammy and then said to Natalia,


    "Your friend is in the room upstairs. I''ll walk you there."


    Natalia was so thrilled to hear that. She nodded and thanked her.


    "Thanks a lot."


    The woman didn''t say anything. She took her to the back of the room.


    This was a two-story house, with a long stone stair in the middle.


    They walked up along the stairs and soon arrived at the second floor.


    "Hey girl, Someone''s here for you!"


    The woman called out. Soon, the door was opened after a loud noise.


    A familiar figure got out of the room fast and stood in front of Natalia.


    "Nancy?"


    "Natalia!"


    They screamed in surprise, and then Natalia leaned forward, and they hugged each other tightly.


    Nancy was a tough and introverted girl, but she still couldn''t help crying out.


    "You''re fine... that''s great! I thought we would never see each other again!"


    She had been terrified when the ne crashed down from thousands of meters above the sky.


    Although they had carried a parachute, nobody could guarantee their safety.


    No one knew how desperate she felt when she woke up without Natalia by her side.


    She couldn''t imagine what she could do should anything have happened to Natalia.


    She didn''t know how she would tell Archie about this.


    This wasn''t just a task. Her friendship with Natalia didn''t allow her to see any mistakes happen to


    Natalia.


    That was why Nancy still felt very depressed after she was rescued.


    She managed to find Natalia and wanted to know if she was intact or injured. She was so afraid that


    anything had happened to Natalia.


    But she couldn''t get out.


    On one hand, she still had a wound on her leg; on the other hand, this family she was with thought she


    was too severely injured to go out.


    Finally, she was told that a girl named Seven imed to be Nancy''s friend.


    They asked Nancy if she knew the girl, and that was when Nancy saw the silver lining.


    She knew that Natalia''s code name in Othua was Seven.


    Nancy confirmed with them and asked them to bring Seven over.


    That was why Sammy agreed to bring Natalia here.


    Nancy insisted on going with Sammy, but Sammy didn''t agree. He said that she''d better not move.


    Nancy hadplicated feelings towards this family. Sometimes she couldn''t tell if they were pretending


    to care about her or they really did.


    However, she could say anything no matter what was in her mind at that time.


    Anyway, she felt nice to have reunited with Natalia.


    After all, they would be more powerful together. They had each other''s back no matter what situation


    they ran into.


    She felt at ease when she knew Natalia was safe.


    Thinking of that, she said to Sammy and the others, "Thank you."


    Sammy and his wife said, "You''re wee. Now that you know each other, you should sleep together


    tonight. Don''t go out at night, understand?"


    Natalia and Nancy nodded.


    Then Sammy and his wife turned around and left.


    After they left, Nancy took Natalia back to her room.

 Chapter 718 A Wild Guess

    Chapter 718 A Wild Guess


    Chapter 718 A Wild Guess


    The room wasn''t big with shabby furniture. Even the quilt on the bed was broken.


    However, it was still way better than Flora''s damp mud house.


    Nancy closed the door carefully after she entered the room. Then she inclined to the door and listened


    for a while.


    She healed a sigh of relief only after ensuring that Sammy and his wife had gone downstairs for rest.


    Then she took Natalia to her bed, and they sat down.


    "Show me your wounds. How''re you doing? I was terrified. I was freaking scared when I woke up


    without you by my side!"


    Nancy said, eyeing Natalia up and down.


    Natalia let herself be examined for a while, and when she stopped Nancy and said, "I''m fine. I was


    worried about you. I heard you broke your leg. How is it now? Is it bad?"


    Natalia saw Nancy limping on her left leg as soon as she came in, and there seemed to be a big lump


    underneath her pants.


    Nancy said, "I''m fine. I fell on mountain rocks and broke my leg. I''ve reset it with their help. It''s no big


    deal, but it''s going to take a while."


    Natalia knew it must be severe upon hearing what Nancy said.


    It was a fracture, not a dislocation. Traumas like that would take Nancy at least three months to get


    recovered. Natalia knew Nancy only said that to ease her worry.


    She fell in silent for a moment, patted her hand, and said, "Take a good rest. Now that we''ve found


    each other, let''s y it by ear. We''ll eventually make it through."


    Nancy nodded.


    It waste. They didn''t want to sit up all along, so theyy down together with their clothes on.


    This was the most reassuring time Natalia had had in the past several days.


    With Nancy''s presence, she felt that she could handle all the situations no matter how dangerous they


    were.


    Then the two exchanged their information about the current situation.


    Natalia told Nancy about the vige and some other details.


    Nancy told Natalia about things in this ce, too.


    Only then did Natalia know that the vige was called Mhi Vige. It was far more closed and


    remote than Flora Vige which she had stayed in.


    There were no advanced vehicles ormunications. Most people wouldn''t leave this ce all year


    round.


    They didn''t need to go outside because they were self-sufficient.


    Even if they couldn''t find what they needed in the vige, they could go to a grocery store dozens of


    miles away. That ce had almost everything.


    They would get some of their farm produce there for the money.


    However, Nancy had found something astonishing during her two days'' stay in this inclusive vige.


    There were more men here than women.


    Moreover, those women looked very dull and silent.


    She had alreadye back to her senses when they rescued her on the mountain rocks.


    Therefore, she had seen the faces of those they encountered on their way here.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    They looked at her like an intruding monster.


    They looked confused and dull. Nancy could also see sympathy in their eyes, which made her feel


    ufortable.


    But she couldn''t figure out why they stared at her like that.


    She hadn''t been out for the past two days because of the fracture.


    However, she couldn''t live with Sammy and his wife, either.


    Their gaze on her was just as creepy as others on the streets.


    Nancy felt as if she weren''t a human to them.


    They looked at her like valuable items... or a domestic animal for sale.


    She couldn''t find a way to describe their look. She felt that unpleasant, creepy.


    So, she has been waiting for Natalia.


    She was sure they woulde up with a good solution to all these together.


    Only then Natalia knew that she wasn''t the only one that had the feeling.


    She felt creepy when she was in Flora Vige.


    Flora had saved her, which might seem nice; however, Flora called over a bunch of kids to look after


    her, telling her that "she didn''t want her to get lost."


    She seldom got lost, and as an adult, she would never run around upon arriving at a new ce.


    Therefore, she had a feeling that Flora didn''t call those kids over to look after her.


    She was spying on Natalia.


    However, Natalia felt it hard to protest because she was living in their ce.


    After all, it was her guess, and it would be embarrassing to point it out if that was not now she thought it


    was.


    Now that Nancy shared her feeling, she knew that it wasn''t her spection; it was true.


    Natalia fell silent when thinking of that.


    She looked at the void in the darkness and suddenly came up with an idea. "Nancy, are they all human


    traffickers?"


    Nancy was stunned.


    She opened her eyes in disbelief.


    "No... no way!"


    Although Nancy had felt something weird about this, she hadn''t thought that much.


    Natalia sighed.


    "I hope it''s not, but based on what I''ve seen in the past two days and what you just told me, I think it is


    quite possible."


    "Then what should we do?"


    Nancy used to be calm, but she could no longer keep it after hearing what Natalia just said.


    She could fight, but they had no idea where this ce was and couldn''t find the way out. If this were a


    vige of human trafficking, it would be almost impossible for them to get out.


    Natalia was silent for a while; then she shook her head.


    "We''ll take it one step at a time. Fortunately, I don''t think they intended to hurt us. They didn''t take


    precautions because they thought we were two weak women, which is great. We''ll need some time,


    and let''s move when you recover."


    Nancy knew that she was telling the truth.


    No matter who they were or what they wanted to do to them...


    Her fracture was a major problem.


    Even if they wanted to escape, they would have to wait until she recovered, or they would definitely fail.


    Thinking of that, she closed her eyes and was ready to take a rest.


    Natalia stopped talking. She was wondering what Archie might be doing now.


    He must have been informed of the air crash. She wondered what he would do.


    He was thousands of kilometers away from here. No way he could help them now, no matter how much


    he wanted to save her, and no matter how influential he was.

 Chapter 719 Anxiety

    Chapter 719 Anxiety


    Chapter 719 Anxiety


    She wondered if he could have this ce located ande to the rescue.


    Her mind ran wild as she got drowsier and drowsier. After a while, she fell asleep.


    At the same time...


    In Ambario...


    At the Pinewood Manor.


    Archie hadn''t slept for two days in a row.


    He was sitting before theputer and remotely controlling something. His eyes were red.


    It had just been two days, and he had already stubble on his face. His eye sockets had sunk, and his


    face was grim.


    His phone suddenly rang. He picked it up and asked, "How is it? Any updates?"


    Brian''s guilty voice came from the other side of the phone. "I''m sorry, Mr. McCarthy. There''s nothing


    new yet."


    "You guys are good-for-nothing!"


    Archie yelled, with blue veins popping out on his forehead.


    After a while, he said, "Pack your stuff. I''ll go with you!"


    Brian was startled. He stammered, "Well... that..."


    "Cut the crap!"


    Archie didn''t give Brian any chance to argue. He hung up the phone immediately.


    Then he picked his coat on the chair and headed out.


    Dottie and other servants were looking after Oliver and Anne in the living room.


    Seeing Archieing downstairs, they looked at him with expectations in their eyes.


    Natalia said she woulde back the day before yesterday, but she still hadn''t shown up yet. There


    was no way for Archie to hide this.


    Oliver was too young to know what was happening, but Anne was old enough. When she saw her


    father work around the clock for the past two days, she knew there must be something wrong.


    Her eyes were puffy, maybe because she had cried just now. She ran over to Archie as soon as she


    saw him.


    "Daddy!"


    Anne hugged his legs and asked, "Will Mommy be back? Can she be back?"


    Archie''s eyes looked gloomy.


    He picked her up and said calmly, "She will be back, safe and sound."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, I promise."


    He would take her back wherever she was and at any cost.


    Anne bit her lips and believed him. She nodded vigorously.


    "Then I''ll wait for Mommy here."


    "Okay."


    Archie put Anne down and stroked Oliver''s head. Then he said to Anne, "Take care of your little


    brother. I''ll be off for a while. Listen to Mrs. Dottie when I''m not home. Never leave the house, Okay?"


    Nancy nodded vigorously again.


    Archie strode out of the living room.


    Soon after he left, William and Ariana came over.


    Those living in the Pinewood Manor knew now about Natalia''s ne crash. William and Ariana didn''t


    know because they didn''te by very often.


    This morning, they received a call saying that Natalia might have had a ne crash. They checked the


    news and found the ne Natalia flew on that day malfunctioned. It tried to return.


    However, they couldn''t reach Natalia''s phone and couldn''t find any other information. Archie wouldn''t


    pick up their phone.


    Only then did they know that a disaster was upon this family.


    They couldn''t think of anything else then. They called a cab immediately and headed to the Pinewood


    Manor.


    However, Archie had already left when they arrived. They missed each other on the way.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Fortunately, Dottie was still at home. Seeing how worried William and Ariana were, she tried tofort


    them.


    The two had already felt soothing when they knew Archie had taken over this on his own.


    They never doubted how capable Archie was. Now that he was already there, they assumed there


    wouldn''t be anything serious.


    They still had two kids at home now. They didn''t want to expose their worry to the kids because that


    might have a negative impact on them.


    They agreed to stay in the vi first, taking care of the children and waiting for further information.


    At the same time...


    When Natalia woke up in the morning, she found Nancy was missing.


    In astonishment, she immediately sat up on the bed.


    Just by then, the bedroom door was pushed open from the outside.


    Nancy walked in with a cup of water.


    "You''re awake?"


    Nancy smiled. She leaned on a cane and put the cup in front of her.


    "Have some water."


    Natalia breathed a sigh of relief as she picked up the cup. Then she asked Nancy, "Why are you out by


    yourself? I was so terrified when I woke up without you by my side."


    Nancy smiled and said nothing more.


    After Natalia finished drinking, Nancy looked at the door. Then she inclined to Natalia''s ear and


    whispered, "I woke up early, so I checked this ce while everybody was still asleep. The door was


    locked, but there was a window in the kitchen. I climbed out of the window and saw nothing but barren


    mountains. I don''t think we can negotiate with them."


    Natalia nodded.


    "Yes, I realized that when I came over."


    She pursed her lips and fell in silence for a while. Then she said, "We still didn''t know who those


    assassins on the ne were. It''s bad that we are being trapped here, but at least we can get rid of


    them temporarily and stay safer."


    Nancy agreed with Natalia.


    "It''s just that we don''t know if they are really human traffickers, and if they really are, we should be


    more careful."


    Natalia curled her lips and smiled, "Don''t be afraid. They were after money, not our lives. In that


    respect, they are better for those assassins."


    That was true. Nancy felt less nervous when thinking about that.


    After a short rest, they got dressed and went downstairs.


    Sammy and his wife were already awake. His wife was making breakfast in the kitchen, and he was


    sitting on the porch, smoking and reading a newspaper.


    Sammy was almost 60 years old now. He was one of the eldest people in this vige and the chief.


    Everyone called his wife Nico. She was a bit of a pushover and always listened to her husband.


    Nancy learned that they had a son working in another vige.


    The vige was a great distance away from here. Given the inconvenient transportation here, it would


    take a day and night to get there in a bullock cart.


    Therefore, their son seldom came back.


    Sammy and his wife stayed at home and sometimes farmed. Their life was peaceful.


    Sammy was well respected in the vige. Most people here would listen to him.


    For example, when Nancy got injured, the vige doctor treated her first instead of a man in another


    vige because Nancy was saved by Sammy.

 Chapter 720 The Village Doctor

    Chapter 720 The Vige Doctor


    Chapter 720 The Vige Doctor


    In that respect, Sammy and Nico seemed to be nice.


    They were warmhearted, respected, and they liked to help others.


    They were sometimes weird, but that happened a lot because each ce had its own rules and


    traditions in this world.


    Natalia couldn''t make up his mind yet.


    Fortunately, they hadn''t done anything to her yet. Natalia could tell that something was wrong with


    them, but she couldn''t prove it because they didn''t hurt Nancy and her at all.


    Thinking like this, she felt less on the edge.


    She walked to Sammy who was smoking. Then she smiled and said, "Good morning, Sammy."


    Sammy turned over to look at her. He narrowed his eyes and said, "Morning, Nico has got some


    breakfast ready for you. Go bring them out."


    Natalia nodded. After helping Nancy with a limp sit down on a bamboo chair, she turned away and


    walked into the kitchen.


    It was a remote vige; food was all quite simple.


    They were about to have breakfast; Natalia wasn''t hoping for any delicacies.


    However, Nico seemed to be a very capable woman with a high standard of food. The breakfast turned


    to be a decent meal, each dish looking exquisite.


    There were fragrant porridge, newly baked bread, and even some french fries.


    That breakfast might be simple in the city; it might seem a bit ordinary.


    However, it was a feast to Natalia and Nancy because this was a ce where they could barely find


    anything to eat in the morning.


    Natalia''s eyes lit up when she saw the fragrant porridge and french fries.


    She eximed, "That looks beautiful. It smells so good!"


    Nico smiled shyly as if this were the first time she was praised in her life.


    "It''s just a normal breakfast. I don''t know if you''ll like it. Just have a try."


    Natalia nodded and helped her to bring the food out. Then they sat at the table and started to eat.


    During the meal, Sammy asked casually, "I knew your nickname was Seven, what''s your real name?"


    Natalia hesitated and looked at Nancy. Then she smiled and said, "My name is Natalia."


    She didn''t want to hide anything because even if she told him her real name, she knew nobody here


    could possibly have heard about it, let alone recognize her.


    Sammy nodded and said, "Your family didn''t know you''re traveling, right?"


    That question was subtle.


    Natalia and Nancy nced at each other again, and then she replied tacitly, "They don''t know."


    "Then is your home far away from here?"


    Natalia smiled and answered, "Far enough. Maybe thousands of meters away."


    "Indeed." Sammy''s micro-expression changed a bit. Then he smiled and said, "So your family didn''t


    know about the ne crash."


    Natalia smiled. "No, they might not know. Everything happened so fast, and we lost our phones. We


    couldn''t get in touch with them."


    She then asked sincerely, "Sammy, do you know where we can make a phone call? We want to call our


    family and tell them that we are safe."


    Sammy touched his messy stubble and said, "Making phone calls? That won''t be easy. You have to


    walk for a whole day to get to the next vige. I heard there was andslide on the way there. They''ve


    shut down the road, and no one shall pass now."


    Natalia then nodded and frowned after hearing those words.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Landslide?"


    "Yes, that''s bad. The way to the town has been shut down. You won''t be able to get out of the vige


    within this month."


    Natalia and Nancy fell in silence at the same time.


    They didn''t continue the conversation and seemed worried.


    Seeing that, Sammy squinted at them and said, "Don''t worry. The vigers need to get out. The road


    will be reopened sooner orter. It was just a matter of time. It will be long before her leg recovered.


    You can''t leave here right now anyway."


    Natalia forced a smile and said, "That''s true. We''re just worried if we''ll overstay our wee."


    "It''s fine, no worries."


    Sammy waved his hand and continued, "Girls don''t eat much food like guys. If you felt like doing


    something, just help Nico with her chores."


    Natalia and Nancy found his hospitality very hard to refuse, so they nodded and agreed.


    Sammy left home after breakfast.


    Natalia and Nancy were at home, helping Nico with the chores.


    The chores were nothing more than picking beans and drying radishes.


    Natalia and Nancy preferred Nico to Sammy because she was silent and easier to get along with.


    She looked exactly the same as any other people here on the outside.


    However, the lovely breakfast she made and the expressions she asionally had were totally from


    other locals.


    Natalia sometimes had a feeling.


    Maybe Nico wasn''t a local, either.


    However, she didn''t have a justified reason to question Nico, so she could only bury her wild guess in


    her mind.


    In the afternoon, Sammy was back with a doctor.


    Nancy knew the doctor. He was the one who treated her legs. Today, he was here to change her


    dressing.


    The vige was too remote to have good medical care. They made some of the herbal dressings on


    their own and applied them to her in traditional ways.


    Fortunately, Nancy used to get injured a lot during training.


    The frequent injuries made her half of a surgeon.


    She could treat bruises and fractures.


    She also knew which herbs she could use to make wounds heal faster.


    Therefore, she kept asking the doctor questions when he applied the dressings to her. She would make


    a judgment by herself ording to his answers.


    The vige doctor was a qualified one. She knew everything he gave to her, and she was sure they


    could do good to her fractures.


    After he changed the dressing, Sammy walked the doctor out.


    Nico came in with a clean towel. Nancy felt sorry for letting Nico bring her things in the past few days,


    so she apologized to Nico. She wanted her to sit down and have a chat.


    "I saw you weaving a bracelet just now. What is it?"


    Nico took a half-knitted red rope out of her pocket.


    "You mean this?"


    Nancy nodded.


    The red rope had been woven into a neat and geometrical belt. It was pretty.

 Chapter 721 Late Night Talk

    Chapter 721 Late Night Talk


    Chapter 721 Late Night Talk


    Nico exined, "This is what we do in my hometown. Each year on my birthday, I braid a red bracelet


    for myself for good luck."


    Natalia leaned in with a smile, "It looks beautiful. Does everyone here know how to braid?"


    Nico paused, and then shook her head.


    "No, people here don''t."


    "What?"


    Surprised, both Natalia and Nancy widened their eyes.


    At this point, Sammy came in.


    Nico dropped her head immediately and stopped talking.


    Seeing the three of them sit together, he asked, "What are you guys talking about?"


    Natalia exchanged a nce with Nancy, then looked back at him and smiled, "Nothing. We were talking


    about the doctor who just left. He''s quite good! Nancy''s leg hurt before, but she felt so much better after


    he changed the dressing for her wound."


    Nico''s fingers slightly twitched as she heard that.


    But she didn''t say anything.


    Meanwhile, Sammyughed upon hearing Natalia.


    "Of course! He''s a good doctor! People from our vige and other viges nearby all go to see him


    when we don''t feel well. If he can''t help us feel better, no other doctors can."


    He then said to his wife, "Prepare a nice meal for these two girls. They''re injured and weak now. They


    need nutrition to get well soon."


    Nico nodded and left.


    Sammy finished his words and left too, while Natalia and Nancy heaved a sigh of relief.


    As expected, it was a substantial dinner.


    During the meal, many vigers dropped by.


    Since word got out that two strange girls were in the Mhis'', people all came to see them out of


    curiosity.


    When Nancy was here before, few people knew about her existence.


    However, after Natalia came, the news spread like wildfire, probably because the young bullwhacker


    told people about this.


    Natalia found that most of them were men in their 20s or 30s.


    They looked at them like a pack of ravening wolves going after a fat sheep.


    They found it ufortable being stared at by them.


    But Natalia and Nancy were guestsing afar, so they didn''t say anything.


    They simply sat there, managed a smile, and said hello to them.


    The visitors didn''t leave until it was dinner time.


    Sammy came back, looking happy. He even had a few more drinks at dinner.


    After the meal, Natalia and Nancy went back to their room.


    They had a rest in the room. Natalia checked the wound on Nancy''s leg before they washed up and


    went to bed. Suddenly, Natalia had an upset stomach.


    She rolled out of bed and said to Nancy, "I''m gonna use the bathroom. You stay here and wait for me."


    Nancy nodded, worried that Natalia might be afraid since there was no light in the vige, and asked,


    "Do you need me to go with you?"


    "No. It''s OK."


    Natalia shook her hand.


    She knew Nancy had difficulty in moving because of her wound, so she would never ask her to go


    around with her.


    Nancy knew what Natalia was thinking andy down.


    Natalia got out of bed, put on the slippers and went downstairs.


    She walked lightly. Since she had an upset stomach now, she focused on getting to the toilet and


    noticed nothing else.


    Finally, she found the bathroom. When she got out of it, she saw a light flickering not far away.


    She found it odd.


    After all, people here went to bed as night fell, and there should be no light outdoors.


    Unlike people in big cities, people here didn''t have a night life.


    Besides, the light didn''te from inside the house, but from outdoors.


    Bathrooms in the rural areas weren''t built indoors. Usually, they were just atrine pit located outside


    the kitchen.


    If people wanted to use the bathroom, they needed to go downstairs, opened the back door and walked


    for a while to get there.


    Therefore, Natalia also needed to walk for a while before she got back to the house.


    She didn''t expect to see people standing out of Sammy''s house on her way back.


    Judging from the shadow on the ground, there were two people over there.


    So the flickering light mighte from a ming torch that one of them was holding.


    Natalia made for them curiously.


    The stone house was boxy, and those two people were standing at the front corner of it.


    Afraid that they would see her, Natalia didn''t dare to get too close, so she moved slowly along the wall,


    pressing her own body t against the stone house.


    The two people just stood at the other end of the wall.


    Natalia heard a male voice saying in the dark, "Thirty grand! It''s too expensive! I heard from Flora and


    Terry when they sent that woman here that she had married and given birth before. She''s not a virgin,


    so she''s not supposed to be worth that much."


    Then came an older male voice.


    Natalia could tell it was Sammy''s voice.


    It seemed that he was puffing on his pipe, and he said slowly, "If you think she''s not worth that much,


    don''t buy her! The other one is a virgin, and she''s also thirty grand. Maybe you''ll buy that one?"


    "I..."


    The young man hesitated and went silent.


    Sammy chuckled.


    "Since you like her pretty face, you should pay the amount that a pretty face is worth. After all, we''re


    from the same vige, and that''s why I ask you first. If you want her, give me 30 grand and I''ll send her


    to your house. If you don''t, I''ll sell them to the people from other viges."


    The young man got agitated upon hearing that.


    "But it''s too much money. You know we''re not that rich... We don''t have 30 grand!"


    Sammy paused and said,


    "Honestly, this woman belongs to Flora and Terry. I''m just a broker and I just get peanuts. If she''s sold,


    they''ll take most of the money! I can''t reduce the price."


    Sammy added after a moment, "Just tell me, deal or no deal?"


    The young man replied at once, "Deal! Deal!"


    Sammy said, "Thirty grand, and not a penny less."


    "Well..." the young man hesitated and made up his mind, "Fine, fuck it! I''lle to you when I raise


    enough money. But let me tell you, she''s mine now, and you can''t give her to others."


    Sammy chuckled.


    "Don''t worry! That girl who broke her leg needs some time to recover. No one wants to buy an injured


    woman, so they''ll stay at my house for at least a month."


    "I don''t wanna force them, and I''ll try to persuade them in the following month. If they''re smart, they''ll


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    realize they can never get out of here, and probably, they''ll ept their fate."

 Chapter 722 Cute And Innocent

    Chapter 722 Cute And Innocent


    Chapter 722 Cute and Innocent


    "It''s good for everyone if they can be persuaded. In that case, you won''t be worried that she''ll run away


    after you take her home. It''s a win-win."


    The young man kept nodding.


    "Right, right, you''re right, Sammy."


    He gave an obsequious smile and said fawningly, "Then that''s a deal. I''m gonna go now. When I have


    enough money, I''lle over again."


    Sammy waved his hand and the young man left.


    After that, Natalia saw Sammy didn''te back into the house until he smoked all the tobo in his


    pipe.


    She stepped back quietly and shed into the house from the back door.


    Natalia went back to the small room on the second floor with mixed feelings.


    Nancy, who wasn''t asleep yet, was waiting for her in bed.


    She asked at the sight of Natalia, "How are you feeling? Are you feeling any better?"


    Natalia nodded, "I''m better now."


    She closed the door as she spoke, pressing her ear against the door and listening carefully. When she


    made sure no one was out there, she turned around and walked to the bed.


    Nancy saw her behaving oddly and didn''t know what was on her mind. She simply widened her eyes


    and watched her.


    Natalia sat on the bed and lowered her voice. "I saw two people talking outside the house on my way


    just now."


    Nancy asked in surprise, "Who would talk sote at night outside the house?"


    Natalia replied, "One of them we know. It''s Sammy."


    "What about the other one?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "I don''t know the other one. He should be a local here. Guess what I heard?"


    As Natalia asked, Nancy made a guess.


    "Is it about us?"


    "Yes." Natalia nodded in earnest. "We were right. It''s a human trafficking vige. Sammy, who saved


    you, is a human trafficker. As I heard, he told the other man he''s going to sell us. But the most


    ridiculous part is, we''re only worth 30 grand each."


    Nancy widened her eyes in astonishment.


    As if she just saw a unicorn.


    In fact, if Natalia hadn''t heard what Sammy said with her own ears, she wouldn''t have believed that


    such a ridiculous thing should be happening in this time and age.


    Nancy got nervous immediately.


    "Then what should we do?"


    Natalia, however, remained calm, "Don''t worry. I also heard that since your leg is broken, you won''t be


    "put on the market" until you recover, and it''ll take you about one month, which means, we''re safe for


    this month."


    Nancy let out a sigh of relief upon hearing that.


    Nataliay down and stared at the wooden ceiling, saying, "One month is enough for your leg to heal.


    Even if it''s not fully recovered, you''ll be able to walk at least. And I''ll try to get familiar with the terrain of


    this ce during this month."


    "Fortunately, those killers haven''t found us yet, which means we''re safe for now. It''s not so bad."


    Nancy was still worried as she heard Natalia.


    "But... didn''t you promise Anne that you''ll celebrate her birthday with her? Her birthday is this weekend,


    which is four dayster. How can you wait for a month?"


    Natalia went silent as Nancy asked her.


    Indeed, she had promised her daughter.


    She had kept all her promises over the years.


    Natalia didn''t want to go back on her word, but now, it wasn''t the matter of her keeping her promise or


    not.


    Nancy''s current condition didn''t allow her to walk for a long distance.


    Natalia didn''t want Nancy to beme forever because of her.


    So she could only let Anne down.


    She sighed at this thought.


    "But we have no choice. No one ever expected this would happen. You need to get well first, and I''ll


    make up for her when we get back."


    Hearing Natalia, Nancy epted the fact that they had no other choice but to stay for now.


    She nodded, but felt guilty at the same time.


    She med herself for hitting her leg on the stone identally when she fell down.


    Otherwise, she would have been able to run away with Natalia now.


    Neither of them talked in the quiet night, but both of themy in bed with mixed feelings.


    The next day, Natalia woke up early in the morning.


    The air couldn''t be fresher in the morning in the mountains.


    She took a walk and had a breath of fresh air. It was at breakfast time that she came back.


    Nancy''s leg was broken and she was unable to walk around. Besides, Sammy could tell Natalia and


    Nancy were very close and it was impossible for Natalia to leave Nancy alone.


    Therefore, he didn''t confine Natalia in the house, and she was allowed to walk about.


    That was a good thing for her.


    However, Natalia couldn''t go further around Sammy''s house.


    If she went further, the vigers would tell her to go back.


    They would say the terrain in the mountains wasplex, and that she might get lost once she went


    too far. Natalia didn''t want toy her cards on the table yet, so she pretended she didn''t know their


    intentions and came back as she was told.


    When she got back to the house, she would use the carbon block she stole from the kitchen to draw


    the surrounding terrain on a piece of paper.


    The paper was kept in a crack in the stone against the bed, and no one would notice it without looking


    carefully.


    Natalia said as she drew, "They''re keeping an eye on me now, and won''t let me go far away, but I''ll look


    for chances to get further and try my best to explore more areas."


    Nancy nodded.


    After a moment of silence, she suddenly said, "Natalia, actually I was thinking about one thingst


    night."


    Natalia paused, raised her brows and stared at her.


    "What is it?"


    "It''s true that my leg is broken, but as long as I have a stick, or a wheelchair, I think I can beat the old


    couple downstairs alone."


    Natalia stared at her in amazement.


    After a long pause, she burst intoughter.


    Seeing herugh, Nancy thought Natalia didn''t trust her.


    Nancy exined at once, "I mean it! I really think I can. Or do you think I should use a knife?"


    Natalia patted her on the shoulder and smiled, "Nancy, I''ve just realized that you''re so cute and


    innocent!"


    Cute and innocent?


    Confused, Nancy wondered why Natalia would use these words to describe her.


    Usually, people trembled with fear at the sight of her and described her as "a merciless killer".


    It was the first time that she had ever been described as... cute and innocent!

 Chapter 723 SheS Smart

    Chapter 723 She''S Smart


    Chapter 723 She''s Smart


    Finally, Natalia stoppedughing and said, "Do you really think we can run away as long as we beat the


    old couple downstairs?"


    Nancy blinked her eyes. Apparently, she believed so.


    Natalia shook her head.


    "No, you''re wrong. Even if we beat them and tie them up in the house so that they can''t run after us, we


    can''t get away."


    "Why not?"


    Natalia thought for a moment and decided to exin the situation to Nancy with her own experience.


    She told her how Flora told a group of children to watch her when she was in thest vige.


    "Do you get it? It''s true we''re at Sammy''s house now, but in fact, the whole vige, even all the


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    neighboring viges are united."


    "Let''s say we run away. The next moment, Sammy calls out for help, and the whole vige, even


    people from neighboring viges will help them go after us."


    "Even if you''re able to punch them dead, are you able to beat a dozen or a hundred vigers? Even if


    you are, we''re not familiar with the terrain around here, and what if we go the wrong way? We may die


    of thirst or hunger, right?"


    Nancy thought for a moment and agreed with Natalia.


    She breathed a sigh.


    "But I still think one month is too long, and anything could happen during this month. I''m worried."


    Natalia was aware that Nancy''s fear was justified.


    Admittedly, she had heard Sammy tell that young man that they needed to wait for a month.


    But no one knew whether they really would do that.


    Now the two of them were in a passive position, and anything could happen to them. If possible, they


    wished they could get away from this ce as soon as they could.


    With this in mind, Natalia changed her mind.


    She said, "Let''s go with the flow and wait for the right opportunity. Anyway, we can''t act rashly. We have


    to y to the score."


    Nancy nodded.


    The two of them made up their mind and changed the topic.


    At noon, Natalia and Nancy helped Nico cook. Sammy was out for business and didn''t have lunch at


    home.


    Finally, the two got a chance to stay with Nico alone and thought of the interrupted conversation


    yesterday.


    When the three of them were chatting yesterday, Sammy suddenly broke in.


    Natalia was the first one noticing him, and she changed the subject at once.


    Oddly though, Nico didn''t act surprised or confused at all at that moment.


    Thus, Natalia drew the conclusion that Nico must know something.


    Finally, they got an opportunity today and Natalia asked, "Mrs. Mhi, about what we were talking


    about yesterday, you told us the girls here can''t braid bracelets. I suppose, you''re not from here, are


    you?"


    Nico turned pale.


    She looked away in a panic.


    It seemed that she didn''t want to answer this question, so she beat around the bush.


    "Well, the water is boiling. I need to go prepare lunch."


    She walked away as she spoke.


    Natalia and Nancy exchanged meaningful nces.


    However, the two wouldn''t give up and asked again when Nico finished washing the vegetables, "Mrs.


    Mhi, you''re not from here, are you?"


    Nico dropped her head and her lipspressed into a thin line.


    Natalia smiled and exined, "Don''t worry. We''re just asking. It''s just that the breakfast you made


    before didn''t seem to be local cuisine, so I assume you might not be a local here. Where are you


    originally from?"


    Nico took a deep breath.


    She replied after a long pause, "Don''t ask me questions anymore. I won''t tell you anything."


    She paused and continued, "Besides, it''s been too long, and I can''t really remember."


    After that, she turned around and left.


    Natalia and Nancy looked at each other.


    The two didn''t dare to push Nico in case she told Sammy about it. In that case, he must realize they


    had already figured out the truth.


    If that happened, the two of them would be in real danger.


    With that in mind, both Natalia and Nancy stopped asking questions.


    After lunch, Nico was going to send the packed lunch to Sammy, who was doing farm work in the field.


    Since Nancy was walking with a limp, she went back to their room.


    Natalia, however, wanted to get familiar with the terrain, so she offered to go with Nico.


    Nico hesitated, and Natalia begged, "Mrs. Mhi, I stay at home every day and it''s so boring. Why not


    take me with you. Nancy and I stay at your house for free and we do nothing all day long. We feel


    guilty. Please let me go with you. If I know where Sammy does farm work, I can help you send lunch to


    him sometime."


    Staring at the innocent and kind-hearted girl in front of her, Nico sighed.


    She thought to herself.


    "And you''re still thinking about helping me. Do you know you''ll be sold one day?"


    Since Natalia begged her, Nico didn''t refuse her this time, in case she got suspicious.


    So, she replied, "Fine. Come with me."


    Natalia got excited at once. "Great!"


    The two of them left the house. Natalia followed Nico to a hill behind the house.


    Natalia had never been there before. Cultivatednd was seen all over the hill.


    Natalia didn''t know some of the crops in the field, so she asked Nico about them casually.


    Nico answered all her questions. When she saw an ocean of nts with big leaves, she introduced


    them to Natalia, "These are poppies."


    Natalia was shocked.


    Staring at the rolling hill covered with poppies, Natalia asked in astonishment, "Are people allowed to


    nt them here? Isn''t it forbidden byw?"


    Nico sneered, "There''s no fuckingw here."


    The moment she said that, Nico realized she just put her foot in her mouth, so she stopped talking


    immediately.


    Meanwhile, Natalia''s eyes lit up slightly.


    Now here?


    So this was an ungoverned zone?


    It suddenly urred to Natalia that people had said before that this was a war-torn area, and now it all


    clicked.


    She kept the terrain in mind quietly as she was walking.


    It took the two of them about half an hour to get to the field where Sammy did his farm work.


    Sitting on the ground, Sammy was puffing on his pipe. He frowned at the sight of them.


    "Why did you bring her here?"


    Nico replied in a low voice with a nk stare, "She insisted oning with me. She said she wanted to


    help."


    Sammy snorted meaningfully.


    He said as he took off the lid, "Don''t bring her over. I can tell she''s smart from the look in her eyes. She


    knows things."


    Nico froze.


    She threw a nce at him.


    But she didn''t dare to disobey him.


    "I see."

 Chapter 724 What A Naive Girl

    Chapter 724 What A Naive Girl


    Chapter 724 What a Naive Girl


    They were talking in a low voice.


    So, Natalia didn''t hear what they said.


    She was picking flowers on the hillside not far away from them. She already got a big bunch of colorful


    flowers, yellow, blue, purple, and pink.


    Seeing that, Sammy sneered.


    "What a naive girl. Look at her. She''s picking flowers!"


    Nico''s fingers slightly twitched as she heard that.


    Bringing an armful of flowers, Natalia ran over to them and smiled, "Mr. and Mrs. Mhi, these flowers


    look so good, don''t they?"


    Sammy put on a smile at once. "Yes, indeed."


    "Can I put them into the vase in your living room?"


    "Of course, you can."


    The old couple didn''t think much of it, believing that Natalia simply loved girlish flowers.


    But in fact, these flowers were for a special purpose.


    She didn''t pick them randomly.


    If these flowers were put together, they could give off a psychedelic scent.


    Natalia didn''t know about this at first. During a mission abroad, she walked by a garden and Felix


    taught her something about flowers.


    In normal people''s view, these were simply ordinary flowers.


    The psychedelic aroma could only be created when these specific ones were mixed together.


    Natalia did so because she found Nancy and her were in a tricky position.


    Admittedly, Nancy was able to beat the old couple.


    But after all, her leg was broken, so they should avoid physical violence as far as possible.


    Natalia, nevertheless, wasn''t very good at fighting.


    And people doing farm work in the field could never be underestimated. Even if they knew nothing


    about fighting, they had great strength.


    Natalia wasn''t sure if she was able to protect herself and Nancy in danger.


    Thus, she needed to make extra preparations before things got worse.


    After all, better safe than sorry.


    When she brought these flowers home, she would air dry and grind them secretly, and that was how


    the psychedelic powder was made.


    Natalia wasn''t sure how long the effect wouldst or how strong it could be, but it was better than


    nothing.


    In the worst case, she could throw it into the enemy''s eyes.


    With this thought, Natalia picked some more flowers.


    Nico sighed silently watching her picking flowers happily.


    She felt sorry for Natalia. It was said that she had two children at home. Now she was trapped here,


    and presumably, she would never get back. Those poor kids!


    Nico was a sympathetic woman. Seeing Natalia being so lively, she seemed to be watching herself


    many years ago.


    But after all these years, that was all the sympathy left within her.


    She would feel sorry for the two girls, but would she tell them the truth or help them?


    Out of the question!


    It was not that she hadn''t tried to run away before, and she had learned the lesson the hard way.


    Usually, one could hardly get out of here without the help of a local guide.


    Even if she had lived here for almost 30 years, she had actually never gotten out of the mountains. In


    fact, she had only left the vige for once.


    After all these years, Sammy wasn''t worried that she would run away anymore.


    But in local men''s view, women didn''t need to go out of the vige, so Nico had never been given the


    chance.


    In addition, now her child was over 20 years old, and she was getting old.


    She had already epted her fate and given up all hopes in life.


    Therefore, she wouldn''t try to run away again, but she still felt sorry for Natalia and Nancy.


    Thus thinking, she walked up to Natalia after Sammy finished eating, saying, "Hey girl, we need to go


    back now. Have you picked enough flowers?"


    Smiling, Natalia ran over to her with an armful of flowers and replied, "I''ve got enough! These flowers


    are so beautiful, Mrs. Mhi. I''ll decorate your house with them, and they''ll lighten the atmosphere at


    home!"


    Not far away from them, Sammy snorted and grumbled, "Lighten the atmosphere? What''s that for?


    Those flowers can''t feed anyone."


    Natalia didn''t hear his mumbling.


    Nico looked at those beautiful flowers, forced a smile and nodded. "They''re so pretty."


    She passed the basket to Natalia as she spoke. "Put them in here and carry them home."


    Natalia nodded, put them in the basket, waving back to Sammy and saying with a smile, "We''re going


    back."


    The old man nodded.


    Natalia memorized the route on her way back again.


    She kept in mind silently the surrounding terrain and certain obvious trees and fields.


    She stared at the rolling mountains not far away from them and asked curiously, "That mountain looks


    so beautiful, Mrs. Mhi. Have you ever been there?"


    Nico cast a look at that mountain and shook her head. "No."


    "You know, we go on a trip to the mountains like these. When we travel, we prefer those huge ones,


    because it''s more fun. Would you take us there when you have time someday?"


    Nico paused for a moment and said, "Nobody lives over there. You can never go over that hill."


    "What?"


    Natalia was astonished.


    Nico hesitated and corrected herself. "I don''t know about it. I heard it from other people. There''s


    nothing but forest there. The mountain is covered with a forest. There are wolves in there, so you can


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    never go there."


    "Well, I see. Has Mr. Mhi ever been there before?"


    "No."


    "Then where do you usually go for a trip?"


    "We don''t have time for this."


    Nico snapped. Walking behind her, Natalia raised her brows.


    It seemed that Nico realized she just lost her temper, and she recovered herself before saying, "I mean,


    we don''t even have enough time for farm work, let alone a trip for fun. Unlike you city people, we don''t


    go on an outing to the countryside in spring. We need to do whatever we can to survive."


    "Hmm," Natalia replied with an air of perfect nonchnce, acting like a spoiled girl.


    "Mrs. Mhi, I''ll take you out for a trip when you have time. Let me tell you, there''s a wonderful world


    out here. In cities, there arerge vis, amusement parks, and many beautiful sites. By the way, Mrs.


    Mhi, have you ever seen ice sculptures?"


    "Where I''m from, we would have an art exhibition of ice sculptures every winter, where you can see ice


    sculptures in all shapes, such as Snow White, Seven Fairies and so on. It''s like a fairnd."

 Chapter 725 A Potential Buyer

    Chapter 725 A Potential Buyer


    Chapter 725 A Potential Buyer


    Suddenly, Nico paused.


    Since Nico stopped walking, Natalia, who was walking behind her, stopped walking too.


    She cried in surprise, "What''s wrong, Mrs. Mhi?"


    Nico looked back at Natalia with a slight frown. "Where are you from?"


    Natalia put on a smile immediately upon hearing that question. "I''m from Ambario. Have you ever heard


    of it?"


    Nico turned pale in an instant.


    People looked quite alike in countries nearby.


    When Natalia and Nancy first got here, they were talking in fluent English. In order to hide her identity,


    Nancy even talked in Tacitus''nguage on purpose.


    Therefore, both Sammy and Nico believed that Natalia and Nancy were from Tacitus.


    After all, the two of them were friends and came together, so naturally, Sammy and Nico thought they


    came from the same country.


    And that was why Nico froze and turned pale upon hearing Natalia was from Ambario.


    Watching her acting strangely, Natalia waved her hand in front of Nico''s eyes and asked curiously,


    "What''s wrong, Mrs. Mhi? Did I say something wrong?"


    Nico came to her senses and shook her head. "N... No."


    Then she turned around in a panic and kept on walking.


    Nico told Natalia there was nothing wrong.


    But judging from the shocked look on her face, Natalia could tell she had something on her mind.


    What was it?


    Did Natalia say something that triggered Nico?


    What did she say just now?


    Was it therge vi? The ice sculptures? Or the fact that she came from Ambario?


    Which one triggered Nico exactly?


    Natalia was unsure about it, but now she was sure that Nico, just like her and Nancy, must have been


    trafficked here, but in some other way.


    Natalia couldn''t help but feel sympathetic to Nico, the old and stooped woman who was walking in front


    of her.


    She must have suffered a lot.


    Natalia wished she could think of a way to save other victims after she got out of here.


    Thinking so, Natalia went back home with Nico silently.


    Ever since they arrived home, Nico had looked depressed. She made an excuse that she didn''t feel


    well and went back to her room for a rest after telling them to stay at home.


    After that, Natalia went back to her room. Sitting on the bed, Nancy asked her at once when seeing her,


    "How''s it going?"


    Natalia didn''t answer her right away. She locked the door, came up to Nancy, and said in a low voice,


    "It didn''t go well. They were wary of me. Sammy didn''t like me going out with his wife, but don''t worry,


    I''ll look for another chance."


    She put the basket of flowers in front of Nancy and said, "Look what I''ve got!"


    Nancy was surprised to see that. "Flowers? What do you pick these flowers for?"


    Natalia gave a mysterious smile. "Don''t underestimate these flowers. They maye in handy one


    day."


    Then she told Nancy about the potential use of these flowers.


    Nancy didn''t know much about flowers, and her eyes brightened up after hearing what Natalia said.


    So the two of them started to take actions.


    Of course, they wouldn''t let the old couple find out.


    As she said, Natalia went down to get a few bottles and put some flowers in to decorate the living


    room, while the rest of the flowers were left in the courtyard exposed to the sun.


    Nico asked her about the flowers, and Natalia told her that since the flowers would wither in a few days,


    she might as well dry them so as to keep them longer at home.


    Nico didn''t think it was necessary to do so because after all, these free flowers were everywhere all


    over the mountains.


    Once they withered, Natalia could pick some more and take them back, and she didn''t have to dry


    them now.


    But Natalia wouldn''t listen to her.


    Nico thought Natalia was just being a headstrong girl who was interested in arty-crafty stuff, and left her


    alone.


    So Natalia and Nancy had ovee the first obstacle sessfully.


    When Sammy came back in the evening, he told the three of them with a smile, "We have guests


    tonight. Prepare a nice meal for them."


    Nico got a little nervous as she heard him.


    Natalia and Nancy, nevertheless, acted as if they knew nothing and nodded. "OK."


    As night fell, a few men came into the house as expected.


    Seemingly, they were all from this vige and very respectful to Sammy.


    Meanwhile, Nico was cooking in the kitchen quietly while Nancy helped her make a fire as Natalia sat


    on the bench at the kitchen door helping them wash some vegetables.


    From where she was, Natalia could see those men''s faces clearly. They were sitting in the middle of


    the living room not far away from her.


    Those men were in their 30s or 40s.


    Since they had been doing farm work in the open for years, they looked older than they were supposed


    to be.


    They acted rudely and were talking with Sammy.


    But Natalia couldn''t understand the local dialect they spoke.


    However, she could tell from their tone that they were negotiating, or, arguing about something.


    Natalia dropped her eyes and nced back at Nancy.


    Nancy was making a fire obediently. The ze lit up her smooth cheeks, which looked like a pearl


    glowing softly in the depth of the ocean.


    Natalia''s lips curved into a sneer.


    She thought to herself. Since she was already taken, now these men must be discussing Nancy''s


    future.


    As expected, after a heated discussion, one of them got up and walked towards the kitchen.


    "You''re busy washing the vegetables, eh?"


    A man leered at Natalia.


    Natalia gave a cold smile, saying nothing.


    But in that man''s eyes, Natalia was being shy.


    He couldn''t help but sigh in his mind.


    "What a shame! This girl does look pretty, but she has given birth before."


    He had heard from the elderly in the vige that the firstborns were the best.


    Firstborns were smart and pretty, so he would only buy a woman who hadn''t given birth before.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The woman inside the kitchen seemed cold, but she was pretty too. She might get meeker after he


    trained her well.


    Thinking of this, he walked into the kitchen with satisfaction.


    "Mrs. Mhi, do you need any help?"


    The man asked, ncing at Nancy from time to time.


    Apparently, Nancy had already noticed him, but she didn''t even bother shooting a nce at him, just


    like Natalia.


    Nico forced a smile and replied, "It''s OK. Just wait in the living room. Dinner will be ready soon."

 Chapter 726 ThereS Something Strange

    Chapter 726 There''S Something Strange


    Chapter 726 There''s Something Strange


    The man rubbed his hands with a smile. "Take all the time you need. I''m here for you if you need any


    help."


    As he spoke, he strolled behind the stove.


    "Are you the girl Sammy saved? Your name is?"


    The man asked.


    Nancy looked up at him with sarcasm and disdainfulness on her face.


    "Does it matter to you?"


    The man paused.


    He didn''t understand what she meant at first.


    "What did you say?"


    "Why bother asking if you didn''t hear what I said?"


    The man caught on and froze.


    Perhaps it was because he hadn''t met a girl as sharp-tongued as her for so long that he took a long


    time to let out a sneer.


    "Hey! A real personality! I like it rough!"


    There was a deep frown on Nancy''s face.


    She''d like to beat him up if she could.


    However, it was just her daydream.


    At least, until she and Natalia got fully recovered, she couldn''t lock horns with these people.


    So she didn''t say anything more.


    Seeing her turning a deaf ear to him, the man felt bored and could only walk up and down. Finally, he


    left with his hands in his sleeves.


    Natalia had been sitting in the kitchen doorway.


    It was not until he went and sat down on the bench of the central room that he began toin to


    Sammy. "That girl had a bad temper. I''m gonna kick her ass when I take her back to my ce."


    From the house came bursts of merryughter.


    "It''s your own business. If you want, take her now. It will be better to start early."


    The man retorted, "no, I''ll buy a healthy one. Otherwise, there will be some extra expenses, you know, I


    won''t pay for that."


    Sammy said nothing more.


    Instead of keeping listening, Natalia''s eyes dropped slightly and a faint sneer flickered across her lips.


    The supper was still sumptuous.


    Only a few of the men stayed for dinner.


    Natalia recognized the man who talked to Sammy outsidest time.


    At dinner, the man kept his eyes on her and put some food on her te.


    Heughed as he said. "Have more. Look, city girls have good manners. But skipping meals will slow


    your recovery."


    Natalia smiled and said nothing.


    Instead, sheid aside the food he had put on her te in total silence and did not eat it at all.


    Nancy looked at them with a nk face the whole time.


    Sammy watched without speaking, but his eyebrows remained tightly frowned.


    After dinner, Natalia helped Nico clean up the dishes before taking Nancy back to their room.


    When they got back to their room, Nancy could no longer pretend to be calm.


    "What the hell? Is he gonna sell us to those ugly things?"


    Seeing that Nancy seemed to lost her temper, Natalia shushed her with a forefinger to the lips.


    Then it urred to Nancy that Sammy and Nico might still be out there.


    It would be terrible if they heard what she said.


    So Nancy kept it all to herself and stopped talking.


    Natalia walked over to her and sat down on the bed. "Looks like it''s worse than I thought. I have a


    feeling they''ll make a move in less than a month. So we have to do something," whispered Natalia.


    Nancy was puzzled and said, "What can we do?"


    Natalia pinched her lips and thought for a while. "I''ll try to draw a topographic map in the next few days.


    Nancy, you should get your injury healed first."


    After hearing her words, Nancy felt even more guilty.


    "Natalia, sorry, I''m the one to me. If it wasn''t for my injury..."


    Nataliaughed out at Nancy''s words.


    She reached out and stroked Nancy''s head. "Silly girl, don''t talk nonsense! If it wasn''t for you, I would


    have been dead on that ne."


    In her mind, Nancy was not only her bodyguard, but also her dear friend.


    So she would never leave Nancy behind.


    Seeing this, Nancy stopped ming herself. They talked it over for a while, and Natalia didn''t go out


    untilte in the evening when she heard Nico''s call.


    As usual, Natalia helped Nico make dinner.


    Seeing the dried flowers outside the kitchen, Nico said, "it might rain tonight. Put away the dried flowers


    so they won''t get wet."


    "Okay," replied Natalia.


    When she went out to collect the flowers, she saw Sammye into the house.


    Yet, somehow, his face looked pale.


    It seemed that there was something going on out there.


    So Natalia paid more attention to it.


    At dinner, she asked casually. "Sammy, I heard there are wolves in that mountain across the way,


    right?"


    Sammy looked up at her with a serious face. "Who told you?"


    Nico''s face changed. She hastened to exin, "I told her. Today Seven said that the mountain is


    beautiful, and she wants to hike there. So I told her there were wolves."


    Sammy''s eyes shed slightly.


    Natalia made a sincere smile promptly. "Yeah, Sammy. You know, we are tourists, so of course, we are


    interested in the beautiful scenery."


    She didn''t want to arouse his suspicion.


    He said, and a kind of sinister expression marked his face. "Girls should never go there. No one can


    help in any kind of an emergency."


    Natalia nodded with fake concern. "I see."


    "Fine."


    There was a strained atmosphere throughout the dinner.


    Nancy didn''t pay attention to their looks, so she did not notice anything wrong.


    After dinner, Nancy and Natalia were driven back to the room by Sammy.


    They were a little surprised because it was the first time he had done it.


    At the same time, they became more convinced that something was going on out there today.


    That was why he was acting so strangely.


    Natalia had a nasty feeling. She thought she and Nancy couldn''t be so passive anymore.


    So when all the lights went out, she decided to slip out and see what was going on.


    However, to her surprise, the door couldn''t be opened.


    Her face changed.


    Nancy hurt her leg. So if it was not necessary, she stayed in bed all the time.


    She was curious to see Natalia standing still with her back to her. "What''s wrong?"


    Natalia said grimly, "the door was locked from the outside."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 727 They Are Lying

    Chapter 727 They Are Lying


    Chapter 727 They Are Lying


    "What?"


    Nancy sat up quickly, her face taut and terrified.


    Natalia tried again, realizing it made no difference and it was not her delusion.


    Then she came over with a gloomy face.


    "The situation is far worse. I suspect they''ve figured out who we really are."


    Nancy got scared and said, "what should we do?"


    Natalia''s lipspressed into a line and she fell silent.


    "Take it easy. Let''s see what are they going to do first. If it doesn''t work..."


    If it didn''t work, they had to do something.


    Under this situation, anyway, she and Nancy must stay together.


    She thought as she took out the paper with the map she drew that had been hidden in the corner. She


    read it carefully, then put it in her pocket.


    She said in a low voice, "we''re not got getting out of here tonight, and let''s see how it goes. Remember,


    when we wake up tomorrow, just pretend like nothing happened and we did not know that the door was


    locked, okay? If we see anything unusual, we''ll knock them out and tie them up. Let''s just get out of


    here first."


    Nancy was a little worried. "But you said this wouldn''t work. Someone around here will help them catch


    us."


    Natalia sighed deeply. "But we have no other choice. Things changed, you know. We just have to roll


    with the punches."


    As she spoke, she put together a few things they needed.


    Then she said, "I used to think procrastination would give you more time to heal. But now, they seem to


    know who we are."


    "If they''re afraid of getting in trouble, they''ll be in a hurry to sell us. That will put us in real danger. We


    must do something soon."


    Nancy listened and nodded heavily.


    After packing up everything, Natalia exhaled deeply.


    Then she ground the flowers she brought back today into powder and packed them together. She gave


    Nancy a pack and kept one for herself.


    She said, "I don''t know if it works. Anyway, take it. Maybe we can use it as a lime powder."


    Nancy nodded. Suddenly, she whipped out a knife from under her pillow.


    Seeing this, Natalia was startled.


    "Where did you get it?"


    Nancy said lightly, "I carry it with me all the time."


    Natalia stared at Nancy with unbelieving eyes.


    "How? Why didn''t I notice it? I''ve been sleeping next to you for days"


    Nancy smiled. "I keep it in the most secret ce, so of course you wouldn''t find it. It''s tiny when it folds,


    but when it unfolds like this, it''s a dagger. I had this custom-made a long time ago. If I fasten it to my


    waistband, no one will see it."


    Natalia nodded.


    This dagger, which could protect itself, made her feel a lot safer.


    She said to Nancy, "Let''s y it by ear tomorrow. Don''t be impulsive."


    Nancy nodded. "Got it."


    After some more discussions, they believed that it was useless worrying about it and they decided to


    wait until tomorrow.


    So after chatting in bed for a while, they fell asleep.


    Meanwhile, downstairs,


    Nico was sitting at the head of her bed mending her clothes under a dimmp.


    Sammy paced up and down the room, smoking a cigarette.


    After a while, Nico couldn''t help herself and she said outright, "stop walking around! You''re making my


    eyes spin. I can''t see even the needle now."


    Sammy said coldly, stopping and looking at her. "Are they acting strangely today?"


    "No, they are two naivedies from the city, and all they think about is romance," replied Nico as she


    bent her head to sew.


    Sammy snorted in a dead voice.


    "Don''t be fooled by them. I tell you, they are not just ordinary people!"


    Nico was stunned at his words.


    Then she looked at him in bewilderment.


    However, Sammy began smoking and pacing anxiously around the room.


    After a while, he said, "there are some strangers in the vige today."


    Nico was a little surprised.


    "What? Who are they?"


    "Hum, guess what?" Sammy sneered, "they are here to find the girls."


    Nico was startled.


    She pricked herself with the needle she was holding. A painful feeling shot up her finger.


    With a soft exmation, she lifted her finger and put it in her mouth. She said, after sucking the blood


    away. "So fast?"


    Sammy turned to look at her, and there was something indefinable in his eyes.


    "Not only that, they are not ordinary people. Guess what they had with them?"


    Nico gave him a nk look. "What?"


    "Guns!"


    "Oh my!"


    Her face nched with fear after a cry of surprise. Then she clutched his chest.


    Sammy''s face was pale, too. There was a feeling of restlessness deep in his soul.


    "I''m sure they''re not telling us the truth. Why are those guys with guns here? Maybe they''re spies or


    something. We managed to get away from the war and live a peaceful life in this small vige, so we


    can''t let them ruin it. We need to get rid of them fast."


    Nicopressed her lips and lowered her head slightly.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "How? Didn''t you promise Dim that you would sell them to him?"


    "Can''t do it now."


    Sammy stopped suddenly, and then he said in a low voice, "we are all from the same vige. If those


    men find the girls, they will bring disaster to the vige. So we have to sell them outside the vige."


    Nico frowned.


    She looked up at her husband and made a bold offer.


    "Or... let''s set them free! It can avoid trouble and..."


    "Bullshit!"


    She had barely started speaking when Sammy interrupted her.


    He looked at her in exasperation. "How can we mess up such a sure thing? They''re worth tens of


    thousands of dors. If we let them go, our good life will go up in smoke!"


    He snorted, "And we didn''t trick them toe here. They just broke in. So I''m not gonna miss this


    golden opportunity to make some money!"

 Chapter 728 Escape At Night

    Chapter 728 Escape At Night


    Chapter 728 Escape at Night


    He stopped and thought it over. Then he continued, "well, I''ll muddle through somehow. If the worst


    can''t ask too high a price, but we have no other choice."


    At his words, Nico''s face changed and her fingers trembled.


    However, facing her cruel husband, she did not dare to say anything, but lowered her head.


    The oilmp in the room stayed on until midnight.


    The next day the sun rose and everything was as usual.


    That night, Natalia and Nancy didn''t dare to sleep soundly in case something happened.


    As Natalia expected, Sammy sensed something was wrong with them, but he didn''t do anything.


    There were also some differences.


    For instance, they were not allowed to eat downstairs anymore, let alone go outside.


    The reason was ridiculous.


    Sammy said, "do you know that,st night a group of thieves came to the vige, robbing money as


    well as women. You''re from out of town, looking so vulnerable. In my opinion, you''d be safer in your


    room."


    "As you can see, it''s just me and my wife here. If someone does break in, we can''t protect you, right?"


    Nancy frowned at his words. She was about to talk back, but Natalia stopped her.


    Natalia clutched her chest and pretended to be frightened. "Really? Is there really such a bold thief?


    Oh my Jesus! I have heard that there are a lot of thieves in the countryside who ignore thew and do


    bad things. So it was true? Oh my god, it''s so terrible."


    Watching her convincing performance, the corner of Nancy''s lips twitched a little, starting to believe


    what she said.


    However, Sammy and Nico didn''t notice anything unusual.


    Instead, they nodded seriously. "Yeah, they are savage. So you guys, stay in your room. Nico will bring


    you food."


    Natalia made a grateful expression. "Sorry to bother you."


    "Well, never mind."


    Then Sammy left.


    Nico gave Natalia a long look and said nothing. Atst, she went into the kitchen.


    Then Natalia went back to their room with Nancy.


    As soon as they entered the room, Nancy whispered. "What are you doing? It''s obvious that they are


    lying to us. They''re just trying to lock us up and keep us from running away!"


    Natalia sneered, "of course, I know. Can''t you tell that I''m just putting on an act?"


    Nancy caught on at once.


    "Natalia, what were you thinking?"


    Natalia sat there with her chin on her hands.


    "Nothing. I''m just wondering why they do everything in such a hurry. Maybe someone''s here. Or they


    won''t change so much."


    Nancy paused for a moment, then she was wild with joy.


    "Did you say Mr. McCarthy is here? That''s right, you''ve been missing for so many days, he should be


    here by now."


    However, Natalia lowered her eyes, poker-faced.


    "Not them."


    "What?"


    "If he dide, he wouldn''t give Sammy a chance to react."


    She knew exactly what kind of man Archie was.


    Once he found out she was not on the ne returning home, he would be looking for other clues in the


    first ce.


    And he would know where they were parachuting from.


    Then he would mark a roughnding area in every possible airspace and conduct a sweeping search.


    What was a sweeping search?


    It meant they would search inch by inch. When the search wasplete, they would tell the people to


    keep it secret so as not to alert the enemy.


    Only in this way could they ensure their safety.


    Otherwise, they probably wouldn''t get the real information.


    In this case, they were likely to be counterproductive.


    Archie was not that stupid.


    Thinking of this, Natalia exined, "they could be the same people who tried to kill us on the ne.


    They must havee directly from nearby, so they are faster than Archie."


    Nancy''s eyes widened in shock.


    Natalia said with a sigh.


    "I should have thought of all this before. Now that they want to kill me, they won''t give up easily. Even if


    I''m dead, they have to find my body. If I were them, I would do the same thing."


    Nancy''s face darkened.


    "If they dare toe, I''ll make sure that this isn''t the end of it for them!"


    She clenched her fist in exasperation.


    She could hardly contain her anger at the thought that she and Natalia were almost killed by those


    people.


    Natalia turned and looked at her, saying in a low voice. "So, this is the safest ce for us. The people


    here are not going to kill us. Because they won''t get any benefit if we die."


    "But those men are different. They have guns, the most advanced weapons. Once they find us, they''re


    gonna kill us. So we have to hide."


    Nancy frowned deeply. "How?"


    After a few moments of consideration, Natalia sneered. "We need some help."


    What Natalia said was beyond Nancy''sprehension.


    But she knew Natalia was resourceful and she was not just a talker but a doer.


    So she was relieved.


    That night, Nataliay in bed listening to what was happening outside.


    Sure enough, in the middle of the night, she heard the sound of approaching footsteps.


    Nancy didn''t sleep either. She was sharp-eared and she sat up in bed immediately.


    However, she was stopped by Natalia.


    In the darkness, Natalia shook her head at Nancy and wrote two words in her palm with her finger.


    "Be calm."


    Then Nancy knew Natalia had got a n in mind, so shey still.


    It wasn''t long before they felt a strange smelling from the direction of the door.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalia took two pieces of wet cloth from the pillow. She gave Nancy one and kept one for herself.

 Chapter 729 Trading In The Middle Of The Night

    Chapter 729 Trading In The Middle Of The Night


    Chapter 729 Trading in the Middle of the Night


    They covered their nose and mouth.


    Until the smell faded, the door was pushed open from the outside.


    Hearing it, they quickly threw the wet cloth into a corner.


    The dark room was lighted by a gleam of light. Slowly and stealthily, two figures were moving to the


    bed. Then they looked closely at the girls in the bed.


    Natalia felt something sway in front of her with a faint breath.


    Then she heard a man''s hoarse voice. "They passed out. Let''s look at them carefully!"


    Then the footsteps sounded.


    Judging from the jumble of footsteps, there was more than one person.


    The bright light fell on Nancy and Natalia''s face. Natalia could almost feel the temperature of themp.


    Quite the contrary, the light also struck a chill in her heart.


    "Well, not bad. They are adorable," said another strange man.


    Sammy smiled nervously. "So the money..."


    "At your price! Get them to the car outside."


    "Sure!"


    Natalia felt like she was being picked up.


    With the attendant feeling of weightlessness, she felt an intense sense of insecurity.


    But whether she or Nancy, remained motionless, as agreed.


    Her body rocked from side to side and she could feel herself being carried downstairs. Then the gate


    opened, letting in a rush of cold air.


    She knew they were outside.


    "Put them in the back of the tricycle."


    A man directed two other aplices to put them on a tricycle with an iron roof.


    Until her body touched the ground, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    The tricycle''s door nged shut. Then a noise sounded, as if someone had locked it from the outside.


    Then everything went dark.


    A muffled sound of voices floated up from outside.


    They seemed to be negotiating some kind of deal.


    After a while, they seemed toe to an arrangement, and they burst into peals ofughter.


    Natalia felt a sudden movement in the front of the tricycle, probably because someone was sitting on it.


    As the night got darker, the tricycle wobbled along the rocky mountain road.


    After a long time, Natalia opened her eyes, cautiously and tentatively.


    It was pitch dark inside the carriage.


    Nancy, who was sitting next to her, also opened her eyes.


    Instead of speaking, they clenched their hands to let each other know they were okay.


    They sat on the hard, cold board on a bumpy ride along the mountain.


    Neither of them dared to speak but looked at each other in dark.


    They had no idea where they were going. But they were safer than being caught by those professional


    killers.


    So instead of resisting, they let themselves be carried into the tricycle.


    Ever since they came to the vige, they had seen some backward features that were out of touch with


    modern society.


    No electricity ormunication facilities. Not even a decent piece of furniture or a proper transportation


    tool was seen.


    They didn''t expect their first ride on an electric tricycle to be in such conditions.


    Now they didn''t know how to react.


    Nancy leaned over and whispered something in Natalia''s ear. "Who are they? Where are we going?"


    Natalia thought it over.


    She wasn''t sure who they were, but she could probably guess where they were going.


    Shepressed her lips and wrote a word on Nancy''s palm.


    "Town."


    Nancy was surprised.


    "How do you know?"


    "I guessed it."


    She remembered that not long ago she had asked Sammy where she could make a phone call.


    Sammy said there was only a telephone in the town about ten kilometers away.


    More importantly, she learned from what he said that there must be a telephone in town.


    There was no electricity in any vige for hundreds of miles around. From this, she assumed that the


    electric tricycle hade from town.


    Nancy didn''t think so much about it.


    Silently, she clenched the dagger fastened to her waist. She felt like a rubber band that was going to


    snap at any moment.


    After about an hour or so, the tricycle finally stopped.


    Nancy and Natalia looked at each other without saying anything.


    They listened with bated breath.


    They heard a man shout in a dialect, not knowing what he was saying.


    Natalia could tell that it was not the town, but somewhere in the countryside.


    Soon, there was a jumble of footsteps.


    She heard a few pleasantries outside the tricycle and their voice mingled with giggles.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalia and Nancy''s faces darkened.


    They had a sinking feeling.


    Sure enough, the door of the carriage was opened.


    A torch mingled with moonlight shone on their face. Nancy and Natalia looked up and saw three men


    standing at the door.


    "You''re awake? Didn''t he say that it would put them down for hours? Why did they wake up so


    quickly?" said a tall man doubtfully.


    He was probably the one who picked them up from Sammy''s home. There were two other men


    standing beside them.


    Those two men looked better dressed than the tall man.


    They wore thin sweaters, old-fashioned but clean, and gray suit pants. Their hair looked well, too.


    Although they looked out of style, they were better than Sammy and the other countrymen.


    They nodded with satisfaction, their eyes fixed on Nancy and Natalia.


    "Well, not bad! This is a good buy!"


    Then he opened his wallet tucked under his armpit and took out a wad of money.


    "This is the final payment. You can count it. I''ll take them away if it''s okay."


    "Okay, okay!"


    The man took the money and started counting excitedly.


    Soon, he finished counting.


    "No problem, bro. Then I''ll leave them to you."


    "Well, leave the tricycle to us as well and I''ll give it back to youter."


    "Fine. Sure."


    Then the man waved and left.


    Until the man walked away, the two men rubbed their hands in delight and leaned over to the door to


    take a closer look at Nancy and Natalia''s beautiful faces. "Brother, we made a good deal!"

 Chapter 730 We Want To Go To The Toilet

    Chapter 730 We Want To Go To The Toilet


    Chapter 730 We Want to Go to the Toilet


    The other man smoked with a smile.


    His eyes narrowed slightly and twinkled with fun.


    "You bet!"


    Natalia looked at him with a frown.


    She was not sure if it was her, or the man in front of her looked familiar.


    She had never seen him before, but there was something strange about the way he smoked and the


    smile when he narrowed his eyes.


    She shook her head.


    No, it was impossible.


    What the hell was he doing here?


    Natalia and Nancy had no chance to speak. The two men closed the door after taking a look at them.


    Then they got into the tricycle and started it.


    The tricycle continued to move on the rough mountain road. Natalia and Nancy didn''t say anything, and


    the two men didn''t speak to them either.


    They thought the two girls were trained to be docile and obedient by Sammy.


    Once people fell into this situation, they would never ept their misfortune at the beginning.


    They would try to resist at first.


    But when they found that it made no difference no matter how hard they fought back, they would


    gradually give up.


    That was what the two men thought.


    In their mind, everything they did was to get a wife. As long as women were submissive, they wouldn''t


    abuse them.


    So when they saw that Natalia and Nancy showed no tendency to fight back, they let their guard down.


    They thought the two girls had epted their fates.


    The tricycle trundled along the road.


    Natalia and Nancy sat up from the hard nk. Now that the two men knew they were awake, they


    decided to stop pretending.


    They dared not say anything before they knew more about the men.


    Luckily, the two men seemed to be in a good mood and they thought the two girls were too weak to


    fight back, so they didn''t do anything to them.


    After all, the ce was deserted and the door was locked. As long as they didn''t open the door, the


    girls couldn''t get out let alone cause trouble.


    So they were not the slightest bit worried.


    They talked as they drove.


    From the content of their chat, Natalia vaguely learned their identity.


    They should be from the town Sammy mentioned.


    Because all they talked about was that town.


    At first, Natalia thought that they were brothers by the way they called each other.


    But now she knew that they were not brothers, but cousins.


    That was enough.


    The two men learned from an acquaintance that there were two new girls here.


    And they happened to need a woman to be their wife, so they reached out to Sammy.


    But they did not know Sammy and contacted him through an intermediary.


    So the person who went to Sammy''s house was that other man.


    The two men each paid thirty grand to him.


    That meant Natalia and Nancy were sold twice in one day.


    How ridiculous!


    Nancy kept a tight grip on the dagger at her waist.


    It was a good thing that they didn''t get frisked. Otherwise, things would get worse.


    It was still a bumpy ride. By the light filtering through the door, they reckoned it was five or six in the


    morning. Dawn was beginning to show in the east.


    They didn''t know what would be waiting for them. Maybe there would be a tougher situation.


    Now they had been taken out of the mountain, and they no longer had to worry about not knowing the


    way out.


    Once they got to town, with electricity andmunications, many problems could be solved smoothly.


    So Natalia whispered to Nancy after looking through the crack of the door for a long time. "When the


    car stop, we have to find a way to escape."


    Nancy nodded.


    They sat hunched over in the carriage.


    After a while, the tricycle stopped.


    She heard one man say something to another in a dialect.


    "Hurry up, I''ll wait for you," said another man.


    The man nodded and got out of the car.


    She had been listening attentively to what was happening outside. As the footsteps died away, Natalia


    exchanged nces with Nancy.


    Then she raised her hand and patted the wall of the carriage.


    "Hey! Anyone there? I don''t feel well and want to go to the toilet."


    She shouted.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Then she heard the sound of approaching footsteps. The man got out of the car and walked towards


    them.


    However, to their surprise, the man didn''t open the door immediately.


    He patted the thick tin shed and asked, "What?"


    Nataliapressed her lips and repeated, "I want to go to the toilet."


    "Now?" The man frowned with displeasure. "Not now. But rest assured, we''ll be in town in half an hour.


    Just pee in the car if you have to! I''ll clean it upter."


    Natalia was speechless.


    She and Nancy''s face darkened.


    They didn''t expect the man to say this.


    They couldn''t break the door out.


    After all, the door was made of iron, not wood.


    Even if they had knives, they couldn''t cut through the iron door.


    Natalia was helpless, she had to plead patiently. "Please, I have to poo."


    For fear that he would refuse again, she added. "No worries, I won''t run away. Or you can follow me or


    put a rope around me. Ohe on, I''m frail and not familiar with the ce. Do you think I can get away


    from you?"


    Hearing her words, the man hesitated for a moment.


    Perhaps the man felt pity for her, so he said, "Hold on, I''m alone right now. I''ll take you to the toilet


    when my brother gets back."


    Natalia had no other choice but topse into silence.


    About two minutester, they heard some footsteps again.


    Nancy and Natalia knew it was his brother.


    After she gave Nancy a look of seriousness, Natalia patted the door again.

 Chapter 731 Plan A Failed

    Chapter 731 n A Failed


    Chapter 731 n A Failed


    "My stomach really hurts. I can''t bear it. Sir, is your brother back?"


    A man''s irritated voice sounded from outside, "Yeah."


    He then came to the back.


    Next, the door creaked open.


    Bright light poured in.


    Natalia and Nancy finally saw that this ce was still in the bleak wilderness. There was no way to


    know where they were.


    In front of them stood the man who had just spoken to them.


    Looking at them with an impatient expression on his face, he asked, "Which one of you needs to go to


    the toilet?"


    Natalia hastily raised her hand and said, "Me! I do!"


    She seemed very urgent. Her face was exquisite. Her figure was slender. She looked like a flower with


    crystal dew.


    Before, since it was in the dead of the night, the two men only cast a quick nce at them by the light


    of the torch to make sure they were alive.


    They didn''t get around to looking at their face.


    But at this time, the day was already breaking. Though the darkness had notpletely retreated,


    since it was about six in the morning, a ray of sunlight had burst out from behind the clouds and shone


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    on Natalia''s face, making her glow morously.


    The man stared at her, spellbound by her beauty.


    After a long while, he finally came to his senses.


    "Oh, okay. I''ll take you there."


    He even took a pace forward and extended a hand to her.


    "You know how to get off? Grab my hand."


    Natalia smiled at him and nodded. "Thanks."


    She then stretched out her hand.


    Yet, she ced her other hand behind her back and made a gesture to Nancy.


    She was telling Nancy that when she grabbed that man''s hand, they should take action at once.


    Their original n was that Natalia would jump off when she seized that man''s hand and swiftly subdue


    him.


    After that, the man''s brother, who was probably standing in the front of the car, would definitely rush


    over at once.


    Then, Nancy would slip out from the other side, go to the front of the carriage, and take over the


    driver''s seat.


    With his brother being held hostage, the other man wouldn''t dare to do anything to them. Natalia could


    then force the hostage to go into the carriage. After that, she would tie him up and gag him. Nancy


    would also drive the carriage away. The other man couldn''t possibly catch up with them on his feet.


    After getting rid of him, they could throw the hostage out on the way before driving back to the town


    and trying to contact Archie.


    Natalia knew Archie must have long learned that she was in trouble. It was likely that he had already


    rushed here to look for her.


    She never doubted Archie''s love for her.


    The ne she rode had been hijacked. This was a big deal. Archie certainly wouldn''t delegate this


    issue to others.


    Hence, he would absolutelye here in person. If he was here, he surely could find out their


    whereabouts.


    But the targeted area was toorge. Thus, he couldn''t locate them in such a short time.


    Even so, he and his men must be somewhere nearby. Natalia was sure of that.


    Thus, if she could get in touch with Archie and tell him her urate whereabouts, he would hurry over


    in the shortest time.


    Once she reunited with Archie, all the danger would dissolve.


    Natalia and Nancy thought this was a smart n.


    They had considered all the possible situations that could ur, no matter how unlikely some of them


    were.


    They had even thought that they might run into the killers who were after them as soon as they arrived


    at the town.


    Although they would be in dire danger if that happened, they had to take the risk, for there was no


    better alternative at the moment.


    Anyway, they couldn''t let themselves be sold without putting up a fight.


    Therefore, they hatched this n.


    By this time, the man had clearly fallen into their trap as they expected.


    Natalia reached out with a smile. To convince that man, she intentionally showed a tender, amorous


    look in her eyes.


    If others walked past, they would not believe she and Nancy were abducted at all.


    They would take it that the man facing her was her boyfriend, and she was just acting spoiled before


    him.


    Natalia also prepared to use her charm to seduce them so that they would let their guard down for the


    time being.


    Her hand was about to touch the man''s.


    Just then, something unexpected urred.


    The man''s outstretched hand was abruptly shoved away. Next, a hand that looked more delicate and


    slender appeared before Natalia.


    It was the man''s older brother.


    Standing at the door, he nudged his younger brother to the side. Then, he looked at Natalia with a


    smile and asked, "You wanna go to the toilet? I''ll show you the way."


    While speaking, he held his hand out for her.


    Natalia was stupefied.


    She never knew this man would barge in at this moment.


    Now, both the men were at the door. With her poor fighting skill, she was not sure if she could take


    down two men with one move.


    Nancy''s leg was still injured. She couldn''t fight yet.


    If she subdued one man, Nancy might be able to sneak off despite the pain in her leg.


    But if she failed to take down any of them, with the two men guarding them and her injury, Nancy


    probably couldn''t even crawl out of the carriage.


    This way, their n andst resort would bepletely ruined.


    The enemies would be alerted. They would know what they were trying to do.


    Then, their chance of escaping would be even dimmer.


    Thus, Natalia''s hand froze, and her smile stiffened in ce.


    Momentster, she forced a smile and said, "Well... there is no need to trouble you."


    However, that man was rather domineering.


    He turned to his brother, who was as dumbstruck as they were, and ordered, "I''ll take her to the toilet.


    You wait here and guard the carriage."


    Then, without asking for Natalia''s permission, he marched over and grabbed her hand.


    The man bent over. Natalia felt the world was spinning. Suddenly, her feet were no longer on the floor,


    because the man had picked her up in his arms.


    Natalia was bbergasted.


    So was Nancy.


    This was beyond their calctions. It was not in the n!


    Natalia had told Nancy to do as she instructed her to.


    At this time, since Natalia didn''t give any instruction, Nancy dared not act rashly, because she was


    afraid that the men would guess how little she was capable of before she had a sure chance to run


    away.


    So she could only sit there and watch Natalia be carried away.


    For a moment, all kinds of emotion welled up in her. She was deeply perturbed.


    "Natalia!" Nancy called out.


    She instinctively wanted to get up.


    However, Natalia stopped her with a look.


    She stered a smile on her face and said, "I''m fine. Now this gentleman is willing to take me there,


    just let him. Don''t worry. I''ll be back soon."

 Chapter 732 Plan B

    Chapter 732 n B


    Chapter 732 n B


    Natalia winked at Nancy when she finished speaking.


    Nancy had been her bodyguard for a long time. In recent years, except for the time she spent at home,


    Nancy had stayed with her all the time.


    Thus, the two knew each other very well.


    Seeing her wink, Nancy immediately understood what she meant to say.


    She was telling Nancy that this would also work.


    Now the two men were separated, they could subdue them one by one.


    If two women were to handle two men at the same time, they would probably fail because they would


    worry about each other.


    But if the two men were separated, things would be different. These two men were obviously lustful.


    Besides, Natalia and Nancy had both learned about fighting.


    Even though Natalia couldn''t win by strength, she had the most deadly weapon - her beauty.


    So she was not afraid.


    Now this man was willing to take her to the toilet, she could find a chance to ovee him.


    After that, she could find something to tie him up or simply knock him out.


    Then, she would sneak back and help Nancy take down the other man.


    This n was actually much more feasible than the first n.


    Hence, it was not necessarily a bad thing that this man offered to take her to the toilet.


    After picking up Natalia''s hint, Nancy sat down in relief.


    She also managed a smile and said, "Take care."


    "Yeah."


    Natalia nodded. Then, under the stunned gazed of the other man, she followed his brother''s lead and


    went away.


    Probably just to prevent Natalia from running away, that man had stubbornly held her hand since they


    left the car.


    With her hand mped by his, Natalia trudged behind him.


    Since the other man could still see them, she dared not take any action yet.


    However, she heedfully noticed a suspicious detail.


    When she was in Sammy''s house, she observed his and his wife''s hand.


    They were peasants working in the field. Plus, they didn''t care to use lotion. As a result, their hands


    were coarse.


    But this man''s hand was not like theirs. Though it was callused, the callus was clearly not caused by


    working in the field.


    "It''s more likely to be caused by... holding a wheel, or perhaps a gun?"


    This thought gave Natalia quite a turn.


    After all, who would have thought that a man living in a remote town who could only get a wife through


    human trafficking actually had such thick callus caused by holding guns?


    Natalia''s heart instantly leaped to her throat.


    Her instinct told her that the man before him was not just a viger.


    Her n might not keep up with the changes again.


    However, since the man had not revealed his real identity, she wouldn''t point it out herself.


    She continued to follow him sheepishly. But her body was tense, ready to attack at any moment.


    They soon came to a deserted patch ofnd.


    This ce was very ideal. There was a big tree that one could get one''s arms around with waist-length


    weeds around.


    If a person crouched down in the weeds, others on the outside wouldn''t be able to see him.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The man let go of Natalia''s hand and said, "Well, this is the toilet."


    But Natalia merely stood there motionlessly.


    The man arched one eyebrow, gazing at her.


    "What are you waiting for?"


    Natalia blushed.


    "How can I do it with you staring at me?" she snapped.


    The man didn''t get angry but chuckled.


    He suddenly advanced on her, step by step.


    "Do you know that man already sold you to me today?"


    Natalia was dazed. She looked up at him.


    The man was dressed like a peasant. His hair was messy, and his clothes were in. Yet, she saw the


    callousness and shrewdness in his eyes that were out of tune with his appearance.


    Her heart jolted violently.


    Without thinking, she nodded.


    "Y-Yes. I know."


    "In that case, you should also understand that as I''ve bought you, you are my wife now. Why can''t I


    watch my wife use the toilet?"


    Natalia couldn''t speak.


    She knew the man was humiliating her on purpose. But his wicked and frivolous tone blew into her ear


    like a gust of wind, making her blush spread from her neck to her cheeks.


    She instinctively took a step back and stammered, "No, no. I can''t do this if somebody is watching."


    At this moment, her previous suspicion had been confirmed.


    This man before her was definitely not a simple peasant!


    It was over! It was all over!


    She and Nancy had really fallen into the hands of a pack of bandits!


    Even though she had realized how dire the situation was, she would not give up resisting as long as


    there was still a glimmer of hope.


    She knew that if she and Nancy didn''t fight back now, when they arrived at the town, the two would


    really walk into the den of those bandits.


    After that, it would be more impossible for them to flee.


    Hesitation would only make things worse.


    As there was no other way, she decided to just give the n a try!


    With that in mind, Natalia squared her shoulders and held her chin up. Looking squarely at the man,


    she said righteously, "They did have sold me to you. But we haven''t gotten married yet. So, so you


    can''t peek! Turn around, quick!"


    That man narrowed his eyes. A trace of delight shed through the depths of his eyes.


    Seeing her being so anxious that she even stammered, he curved his lips into a tiny smile.


    Then, he nodded solemnly.


    "Well, you have a point. Though I don''t care about your feelings, one only gets married once in a


    lifetime. I want it to be formal, too."


    As he spoke, he suddenly leaned toward Natalia.


    "But I don''t want to grant you this wish so easily. How about you think of a way topensate me or


    bribe me first? Then I''ll turn around as you wish. What do you think?"


    Natalia''s eyes widened in consternation.


    The man''s face was just inches from hers.


    She felt that she almost couldn''t breathe. Gawking at him, she forgot how to react.


    After a long while, she finally found her voice and snarled, "You, you jerk!"


    The manughed.


    "You didn''t know before?"


    Natalia was bereft of speech.


    She was outraged. This man before her had really made her blood boil.


    But he was still smiling. To Natalia''s disbelief, he even pointed to his cheek and said, "Give me a kiss


    and I''ll cut you some ck."


    Furious, Natalia scowled at him with eyes filled with mes of anger.


    "Kiss him? Hell no!"


    "I''m already married. I won''t kiss any man but my husband. Besides, this man is a trafficker. He may


    also be my enemy."


    "He''s humiliated me so much. How could he ask me to kiss him now?"

 Chapter 733 Get Caught

    Chapter 733 Get Caught


    Chapter 733 Get Caught


    "That''s not gonna happen!" Natalia thought.


    Thus, she turned him down without hesitation.


    "No, I won''t kiss you!"


    She also turned her head to the other side.


    The look in the man''s eyes turned cold. He pulled back and stared at her.


    Then, he gave a cold sneer.


    It sounded like a growl of a certain ferocious beast, which sent a chill down Natalia''s spine.


    She somehow felt that this sneer was kind of familiar.


    The man said coldly, "You''re my woman now. We''re in the middle of nowhere. Even if I want you right


    here right now, nobody can stop me. Are you sure you want to defy me?"


    Natalia''s lips trembled. She looked up at him.


    The man was eyeing her steadily with a cial face.


    She found the look in his eyes both utterly strange and extremely familiar.


    "How can this be?"


    "Why is he looking at me like this?"


    "I knew that look. But I haven''t seen it for a long time."


    "That man... No. It can''t be him. He never shows up in a ce like this."


    Natalia''s thoughts were in a muddle. Yet, the man before her leaned in again. He remarked, "I''ll give


    you another chance. Will you kiss me or not?"


    Natalia pursed her lips and swallowed.


    At this time, she knew she had no choice but to yield.


    By now, she was already certain that this man before him was formidable.


    She couldn''t confront him head-on.


    Thus, her determination wavered. Thinking that Nancy was still lying in the carriage with her injured leg,


    she bowed her head and gave in.


    "Fine. I''ll kiss you."


    Then, she swiftly gave a peck on his cheek.


    She cursed in her head at the same time.


    "Bah! I did this against my will. Hope this man I kissed will rot in hell!"


    She felt much better after avenging herself with the secret curse.


    Surely, the man didn''t pester her after she kissed him.


    Smiling, he drew to his full height and said, "I''ll go there and wait for you."


    Then, after a short pause, he added, "Don''t you think about running away. As you know, your friend is


    still in our hands."


    Natalia nodded to him with a smiley face. That fake smile was simply cloying.


    But the man didn''t take it to heart. He stalked away after giving her the warning.


    He didn''t go very far. After taking about five paces, he halted and stood there.


    Natalia secretly let out a sigh of relief. She went behind the tree and crouched down.


    Of course, she did not really have to pee, so she didn''t take off her pants.


    She merely squatted there, quietly observing the man.


    The man just stood there with his back on to her, showing no sign of turning back to peek at her.


    Seeing that, Natalia rxed a bit.


    She looked left and right. Then, her eyes fell on a big rock not far away.


    It was so big that she must have to carry it with both hands. The edge of the rock was quite sharp. She


    could guarantee that if this rock hit that man in the head, he would at least pass out.


    Arching her back, Natalia sneaked over there and picked the rock up.


    Then, still in a huddled position, she walked gingerly toward the man with noiseless steps.


    The man was standing there, his hands sped behind his back.


    In the warm morning sunshine, he somehow seemed forlorn but gorgeous.


    Holding the rock, Natalia swore inwardly again.


    "He is a bad guy. He''s not gorgeous at all.


    "He is just a scumbag who has the face of a human but the heart of a beast!"


    Cursing in her head, she got closer and closer to him.


    When she was finally behind him, she raised the big rock in her hands and aimed at the back of his


    head, ready to fling it at him with all her might.


    However, at this precise moment, the man suddenly spun around.


    At the same time, his hand seized both her arms at an incredible speed.


    Natalia stiffened. She was paralyzed in ce.


    The man turned around and looked at her.


    Natalia''s arms were held high in the air. A sharp rock was in her hands. From her posture and the


    direction the edge of the rock was facing, he could easily tell that she attempted to hit him with the rock.


    Yet, Natalia''s both arms were mped by him.


    She didn''t even know how he had noticed her before she made the move.


    The manughed, "What are you doing? Trying to kill your husband?"


    His tone carried a note of ridicule. That ticked her off.


    "Screw you! You''re not my husband!"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Now she had gotten caught, she might as well just stop pretending. There was no other alternative


    anyway.


    Since her n had been exposed, she would either overpower him or be overpowered. Thus, to break


    free from the man''s control, she raised the rock again and tossed without thinking too much.


    But the man ducked with ease. The rock missed the target.


    Then, the man said with a chuckle, "You''re so unruly. Looks like I''ve bought the wrong girl."


    Natalia was infuriated.


    But she was seized by fear and shock, too.


    This man''s reaction waspletely different from what she had imagined.


    The situation had gradually grown beyond her control. Nancy, whose leg was injured, was still lying in


    the car. If she let this man go back and tell his brother that they had attempted to escape, what awaited


    her and Nancy would probably be nothing but doom.


    Thinking of this scenario, Natalia felt a chill prating her spine.


    She had to do something! Now the rock had missed, she directly pounced on the man.


    "Jack*ss, go to hell!"


    After saying that, she was lying on him, her hands mped around his throat.


    The man knew she would resist, but he didn''t expect she could be so fierce. Thus, being caught off


    guard, he was knocked to the ground.


    After all, a regr woman would naturally try to run away at a time like this.


    But men were stronger than women in terms of both strength and stamina.


    Once the woman fled, she would actually show her weak spot to the man.


    She would not get a chance to escape again once the man caught her.


    However, Natalia didn''t react like that.


    She not only didn''t run away but also advanced on the man.


    Her fierce look showed that she was really desperate and prepared to fight to a bitter end.


    Natalia wanted to be pre-emptive. Thus, she decisively seized the man''s throat and pinned him to the


    ground.


    "You Jerk! B*stard! Scumbag! Drop dead!"


    While swearing, she exerted more strength to mp the man''s throat.


    Admittedly, when she was desperate, she could be surprisingly strong.


    Mighty as the man was, with his throat being seized by a crazy woman, he could not help but roll his


    eyes.


    He grabbed Natalia''s wrists with both hands. With great difficulty, he shoved her to the side.


    But the next moment, a sharp pain pierced his private part.


    He let out a muffled moan. Natalia just attacked his most delicate part with her knee. Then, her fists


    pelted down on him.


    As she pummeled him, she bellowed, "You skunk! Son of a b*tch! I''m gonna kill you!"

 Chapter 734 ItS Him

    Chapter 734 It''S Him


    Chapter 734 It''s Him


    Natalia punched him like nonstop.


    Eventually, her wrists were clutched by the man. Next, she felt arge hand grab her waist and pull her


    to the ground while the man flipped over and rode on her instead.


    This struck terror into Natalia.


    Just as she prepared to resist again, suddenly, she heard a familiar voice.


    "This is all you''ve got? You''ve forgotten everything I taught you back then?"


    Natalia was dazed.


    She looked up at him in disbelief.


    The man was still holding her wrists in a tight grip. His clothes and hair were slightly messier due to


    their fight.


    But his eyes were extremely sharp. Natalia even felt that his eyes were like cold, sharp knives that


    could stab her in the heart.


    Shivering uncontrobly, she asked, "Who are you?"


    She knew a few good fighters. But she couldn''t imagine any of them appearing here at this time.


    The manughed when he heard her question.


    A faint smile touched his sharp eyes. In a deep voice, he said, "Seven, how can you forget me so


    quickly? You can''t even recognize my voice?"


    Natalia shuddered. Her pupils dted in astonishment.


    "Felix Bissel! Howe you - "


    "Shhh!"


    Felix put his index finger on his lips, motioning for her to be quiet.


    Then, he raised his head to nce at where the tricycle was parked and said, "Seven, drop your voice


    if you don''t want to draw others here, understand?"


    Natalia was incensed.


    She never thought that this man before her was actually Felix in disguise.


    And she had failed to see through his disguise!


    She had had her heart in her mouth during the whole time. Felix must have noticed that. Yet, he didn''t


    tell her what was really going on. It was obvious that he wanted to see her make a fool of herself.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    That was utterly despicable!


    Through clenched teeth, Natalia demanded, "Howe you''re here?"


    Felix grinned, not hastening to answer. Fiddling with a stray flock of hair on Natalia''s cheek, he said,


    "Let''s talk about meter. Do you still remember what you just said? You gotta keep your word."


    Natalia froze. When she thought of the kiss he forced her to give him, her blood boiled, and she wished


    she could bite his head off.


    She said angrily, "Felix, how dare you? You wanna die?"


    Felix chortled.


    It seemed that he liked to make Natalia re up. Perhaps it gave him a sense of achievement.


    But Felix also knew that even a cute kitten would attack him if it was really irritating.


    Thus, he stopped pulling her leg right after that.


    He put on a serious look and said, "I heard you were in trouble, so I came here to look for you."


    Natalia knitted her brow with suspicion.


    "No way. It would take at least a week for you to fly here from Ambario and thene to this ce. But


    how did you get here so fast?"


    Felix screwed up his eyes and said, "You think I''m lying?"


    Natalia sneered.


    "You''ve got what you want. Does my life still matter to you?"


    The man''s eyes instantly turned lukewarm.


    As he stared at Natalia, coldness gathered in his eyes.


    "That''s what you think of me?"


    Natalia didn''t reply.


    But her pursed lips manifested her stubborn resistance.


    Felix locked his eyes on her for quite a while. Eventually, he let go of her wrists and sat up.


    An absurd vibe spread between the two. Felix no longer pursued this subject. Butpared to his


    previous frivolous behavior, his attitude clearly grew more aloof.


    He said in a low and deep voice, "Lately, there was a business opportunity around here, so I came to


    take a look. After I heard what happened to you, I hurried here from nearby."


    Natalia found this exnation convincing.


    She finally rxed a little.


    Realizing that Felix was still riding on her, she thrust him and urged, "Get up."


    Now Felix''s identity was exposed, he was no longer in the mood to tease Natalia. Thus, he quickly got


    to his feet.


    After that, Natalia finally stood up. She dusted her clothes and asked, "Why were you with those guys?


    Also, what happened to your face?"


    His face was wrinkled like a peasant''s. He did not look like the man Natalia remembered at all.


    Felix stroked his cheek and answered, "I''m wearing a mask."


    "A mask?"


    Natalia goggled at him in wonder.


    "Yeah."


    But Felix didn''t seem to want to go into the details. He then remarked, "The two brothers are just


    ordinary people living in the town. The older brother happened to be working for one of my


    subordinates a couple of days ago."


    "After I learned that you jumped from the ne, I narrowed down the area that you mightnd in. Then,


    I disguised as the older brother and came here to investigate."


    "As soon as I arrived, I heard that the younger brother was nning to buy two girls your age. I


    immediately guessed that you and Nancy might have somehownded in the hands of traffickers."


    "Thus, I decided to y along and helped him buy you two off. This way, I could make sure you


    wouldn''t end up in other ces."


    After hearing this, Natalia had a rough understanding of Felix''s sudden appearance.


    She nodded and said, "I see. Thank you for doing this."


    Felix narrowed his eyes.


    This was the first time Natalia solemnly thanked him.


    She was being much more courteous to him. But for some reason,pared with this polite and


    distant Natalia, Felix would rather see her being hopping mad as before.


    However, now was not the time to fuss over this.


    He nced at the car not far away and said, "Just let him drive you back to town first."


    Natalia was a little undecided.


    "But that man..."


    Felix appeared to be amused.


    "What? You''re really worried that I''d sell you?"


    Nataliapressed her lips.


    Of course, she knew that wouldn''t happen.


    But as she had learned that the man who bought her was Felix, the other man was no longer a threat


    to her.


    She and Nancy could just walk away. Thus, why should the two still ride their car and follow them back


    to town?


    As if knowing what Natalia was thinking, Felix exined, "Those people have arrived in town. They


    must be looking for you everywhere. I still have something to do here. I can''t leave for time being. So


    you two can only be safe if you stay with me."


    After a pause, he added, "Of course, I won''t force you to. It''s just a piece of advice. If you insist on


    leaving on your own, just leave. But if anything happens to youter, don''t hold me ountable"


    Natalia cast a look at him.


    Though she knew Felix was intentionally prodding her, she reluctantly swallowed her pride and


    epted the reality.


    Resigned, she said, "Fine. We''ll go with you. Anyway, let''s get to town first."


    Felix nodded with satisfaction. He then straightened his shirt creased by Natalia and said, "Let''s go


    back."

 Chapter 735 Coming To Town

    Chapter 735 Coming To Town


    Chapter 735 Coming to Town


    Natalia nodded.


    Therefore, the two headed back for the car.


    Nancy, who had caught Natalia''s hint, thought that Natalia would find a chance to take down the older


    man. When she came back, she would help her subdue the younger one.


    Hence, she waited anxiously in the car.


    But to her surprise, Natalia didn''te back alone. The older man was still with her!


    Nancy was stupefied. For a moment, she thought she had interpreted Natalia''s hint wrongly.


    Seeing that they came back together, she was once again at a loss about what to do.


    "Should I do something or keep waiting?"


    "Did something unexpected happen on their way?"


    Nancy just sat there, looking dumbfounded.


    Natalia felt helpless, too. She stealthily gave Nancy a wink, who instantly cottoned on and didn''t ask


    any questions.


    Natalia climbed into the carriage. Seeing theme back, the younger man warmly greeted Felix.


    Surprisingly, Felix responded with a fluent native dialect. Before Natalia found out he was Felix, the


    way Felix talked didn''t bother her.


    But now, she was weird out by that.


    She felt very ufortable.


    Nancy was worried sick at the sight of Natalia''splex expression.


    After all, the two had racked their brains toe up with this n.


    If they didn''t run away now, they would be sent to the base of the ouws once they entered the town.


    What should they do then?


    Thus, after the door was closed, Nancy couldn''t help but grab Natalia and ask in an undertone, "What


    happened? You failed to knock him out?"


    Natalia sighed helplessly.


    The story of Felix disguising himself as that man''s older brother was tooplicated. She didn''t feel


    like revealing the truth in case the other man in the front overheard her.


    She knew that the three of them could easily take down that man.


    But since Felix had disguised himself as that man''s older brother, he must have his own n and


    purpose. Thus, Natalia didn''t want to expose Felix''s identity.


    On that ount, she didn''t say anything but shook her head in resignation and wrote a few words with


    her fingers in Nancy''s palm.


    "Be patient. Things changed."


    Nancy was taken aback. She didn''t quite follow her.


    Natalia couldn''t tell her much right now. She only nodded at Nancy, indicating that they were safe and


    she didn''t have to worry.


    Nancy furrowed her brows.


    Though she was still at a loss, as Natalia already made it clear that they were no longer in danger, she


    had to believe in her.


    Thus, Nancy didn''t press her to exin further.


    After about another half an hour of the bumpy ride, they finally came to town.


    Once they entered the town, Natalia sensed that the road had be even.


    It was half-past six in the morning. Some breakfast stalls could be seen on the sides of the street.


    As there was a morning market, this ce was filled with farmers crying out their wares and purchasers


    haggling over the price. It was quite a hubbub.


    This was the first time Natalia heard such a mor since she arrived here. Her heart, which seemed to


    have been frozen for a long time, started to throb again.


    The remote mountain she stayed before was picturesque. But after living there for a while, she felt


    lonely and depressed because not many people were around.


    Now she was in town, she felt that she was back alive.


    Natalia wanted to see the town. But the door was closed, leaving only a thin sift for air to go in. She


    couldn''t see anything from there.


    Then, she heard the younger man''s voice.


    "It''s morning now. Let''s go back home and have some breakfast. Leave the girls in the left room.


    Tonight, you pick one as you like, and I''ll take the other."


    He said that in English, the officialnguage here, so Natalia and Nancy understood every word.


    The two felt rather speechless.


    What was more ridiculous was that Felix actually agreed.


    "Sure. I''ll take the one that talks less."


    The younger man was instantly ted. "Really? Then I''ll take the more talkative one."


    Natalia and Nancy were both bereft of speech.


    Natalia could even picture Felix''s wicked smile when he made that reply.


    She was so miffed! Yet, she had to keep a smiley face.


    Nancy didn''t know that man was Felix, so she was deeply worried. But when she saw Natalia''s


    perfectlyposed face, she reckoned that things might not be like what she had imagined.


    This town was not big. But it had arge poption, and most people lived in the central area.


    On the way, Natalia heard the younger man hail many people passing by. He seemed to know a lot of


    locals here.


    The car headed forward for another half an hour and finally pulled up.


    The two men jumped out. Then, the door at the back was opened.


    Next, their smiling faces appeared.


    "We''ve arrived. You can get off."


    Natalia and Nancy looked at each other and tacitly obeyed the instruction.


    Since Nancy''s leg was injured, she couldn''t walk on her own. Therefore, Natalia supported her along


    the way.


    The younger man offered to help Nancy several times. But Natalia and Nancy tactfully turned him


    down.


    He perhaps had never been around any girl before. He was sort of all thumbs when he was around


    them.


    Thus, though they shunned his help, he didn''t take it to heart. He figured it was because hecked


    experience in this kind of stuff. Along the way, heughed foolishly at himself like a big boy.


    Natalia didn''t expect that the evil trafficker would also have a cute side.


    After they got off the car, they saw a in-looking country house ahead.


    The house had two floors and three rooms. It was not too spacious, but not small either. Thankfully, the


    house was clean, so it looked quite nice.


    The four went into the house together. Natalia and Nancy were escorted into one of the rooms. Then,


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    the younger man went away because Felix asked him to go out with him.


    Thus, Nancy and Natalia were left alone in the room.


    Nancy had been stifling her curiosity for too long. Now the men were gone, she immediately started to


    pose questions.


    "What happened? Why didn''t you stick with the n? Now we''re in their base, how can we escape?"


    Seeing her being this overwrought, Nataliaughed at once.


    She shook her head and said, "There is nothing to worry about, because we''ve run into an old friend."


    "What old friend?"


    Nancy still had no idea that the older man was actually Felix.


    Thus, Natalia told her the truth.


    After hearing the story, Nancy widened her eyes in dismay.


    She never even dreamed that things would turn out like this.


    Natalia said with emotion, "We''re safe for the time being. Later, I''ll tell Felix to go out and contact


    Archie. You stay here and rest. As long as we get in touch with Archie, we''ll bepletely safe."


    Nancy nodded vigorously.


    About half an hourter, Felix and the younger man returned.


    They also came back with a solid meal.


    It turned out that they went away to buy breakfast from the food stalls on the street.

 Chapter 736 They Were Saved

    Chapter 736 They Were Saved


    Chapter 736 They Were Saved


    Natalia then had breakfast with them and Nancy.


    The strange man was relieved that she was obedient.


    He asked Natalia a few questions while eating and she answered them all, which made him overjoyed.


    Natalia gave Felix a meaningful gaze.


    Felix noticed it but didn''t respond at once. He pretended not to see it and looked away.


    Natalia red at him in annoyance but couldn''t do anything about it.


    After eating, she got a chance to speak with Felix in private.


    Felix was smoking by the window.


    He was dressed in scruffy old clothes, but he looked like a noble medieval prince.


    Natalia looked at him for a moment and shook her head.


    She thought that she must be losing her mind to have pictured him as a prince.


    She walked over to Felix and said directly to him, "I want to call Archie."


    Felix looked at her with an expressionless face.


    Natalia knew well that he wouldn''t refuse her.


    He nodded, "Okay, I''ll help."


    Natalia frowned.


    Why was Felix so nice today?


    She was silent for a moment before asking, "What brought you here?"


    Felix said, "Didn''t I tell you I was here to save you?"


    Natalia gave a wry smile.


    "You mean you were around, met me, and saved me by coincidence? You said you were in Ambario


    when I called you from Othua, didn''t you?"


    Felix looked at her and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    He curled up his lips and said, "Are you questioning my motives?"


    His voice was cold and unmistakable.


    Natalia froze.


    She suddenly realized that he was angry.


    He was kind enough to save her, but she questioned him.


    If that happened to her, she would be angry too.


    She couldn''t help but sigh.


    Thinking that he might misunderstand her, she said in a nicer tone, "Oh. Don''t take this the wrong way.


    I mean..."


    After a pause, she said seriously, "I''m kinda worried about you, Felix. We didn''t quite get along before


    for a lot of things, but we''re still friends, right?"


    Felix looked at her in silence.


    Natalia said, "I''m really grateful that you saved me. Let me know if you need my help, okay?"


    Felix just squinted at her silently.


    The early morning sun shone on the smile on his face.


    After a while, he said, "I don''t need your help."


    After a pause, he chuckled.


    He said, "Don''t worry. I came to meet someone. That''s why I dressed like this."


    He deliberately pointed at his clothes and said, "Well, you know who I am. This could save me from a


    lot of troubles."


    Natalia breathed a sigh of relief.


    Of course."


    She looked back at an old wall clock.


    She asked, "When can I call Archie?"


    Felix said, "No need to rush. He hasn''t arrived in Mollon yet. I''ve already told him over the phone."


    Natalia was a little surprised.


    "You told him?"


    "Yeah. What''s wrong? You are surprised?"


    Felix chuckled, "Seven, am I a viin in your opinion?"


    Natalia forced a smile.


    But she grumbled in her mind.


    "Who knows? You''ve done a lot of mean things before."


    But since Felix helped her, she didn''t say that to his face.


    She said, "Well, in that case, I''ll wait for your good news."


    Felix nodded and Natalia left.


    Archie arrived in Mollon that afternoon.


    Last night, he received a call from Felix and learned where Natalia was, but he hadn''t arrived yet and


    only Felix could bring her out.


    Knowing that Nancy was injured, Archie was worried about the two of them.


    To avoid any troubles, he agreed with Felix to bring them out.


    Of course, they made a deal.


    Both Natalia and Archie knew Felix wouldn''t do anything that was not good for him.


    This time he saved Natalia.


    He would ask for arge sum of money from Archie no matter what.


    In Archie''s mind, he was willing to do anything as long as Natalia was safe.


    So the two men made a deal.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    In the afternoon, a car arrived.


    It was Archie and his people.


    Natalia was so excited that she jumped at him as soon as she saw him.


    Archie opened his arms and held her steadily.


    Nancy came over on crutches and said with red eyes, "Mr. McCarthy, I''m sorry I didn''t protect Natalia


    well."


    Archie looked at her without saying anything.


    He just said, "Let''s go."


    Felix didn''te out to see them off.


    The strange man was sent out by him and wasn''t in the house.


    Therefore, Archie picked them up smoothly.


    Natalia and Nancy got into his car. As soon as they got into the car, Archie tensed up.


    He looked Natalia up and down and asked nervously, "Are you hurt? Are you okay?"


    Natalia shook her head and said, "I''m fine."


    She felt guilty.


    "Archie, I''m sorry I lied."


    Archie''s fingers froze.


    He looked at her and said, "It''s okay."


    In fact, he already knew that Natalia wasn''t just on a business trip to Othua.


    He knew what was haunting her.


    But he thought she had her own ns and perhaps she would feelfortable figuring them out on her


    own.


    But he didn''t expect her to be in danger.


    He could not imagine what he would do if something really happened to Natalia.


    The thought of it made him scared.

 Chapter 737 Let It Go

    Chapter 737 Let It Go


    Chapter 737 Let It Go


    He took Natalia''s hand and said, "Lia, promise me something, okay?"


    Natalia looked at him and asked, "What is it?"


    Archie said, "Just let it go."


    Natalia was astonished.


    Archie said, "I''ll help you find out the truth if you really wanna know."


    Natalia couldn''t help but frown.


    She said, "I don''t necessarily need to know. I just feel..."


    She pursed her lips and Archie guided her, "Feel what?"


    She said, "You know what? I often have the same dream over and over again in which I sink to the


    bottom of the sea and you are with me. Archie, I''m really scared. Maybe we met nine years ago. What


    do you think?"


    Archie looked at her in shock.


    After a long time, he forced a smile, "Lia, what makes you think that?"


    Natalia shook her head.


    "I don''t know. Just a hunch."


    Archie stroked her hair affectionately.


    He said softly, "Don''t think too much. If you really want to know what happened nine years ago, I''ll send


    someone to look it up for you. Don''t put yourself in danger again. I''ll be worried and upset, you know?"


    Natalia looked deep into his eyes and felt grateful.


    After a moment, she nodded.


    Archie was relieved.


    At the same time.


    In the small building.


    When the car left, Felix was standing on the second-floor balcony.


    He watched as Natalia got into the car. It slowly drove out of the courtyard, and it disappeared from his


    sight.


    He looked in that direction for a long time.


    The strange man, Elvis, came up behind him.


    Looking into the distance, he grunted unhappily, "Why did you let them go? Who are those people? We


    paid real money for the two women!"


    Felix didn''t look back at him but stood still.


    He said in a low voice, "You''ll get one hundred grand this afternoon. They bought them."


    "What?"


    Elvis was shocked.


    One hundred grand!


    That was a lot of money!


    They bought two women for sixty grand, but he would be given one hundred grand. He earned 40


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    grand!


    He was reluctant to let Natalia go. After all, she was so beautiful.


    But that was a great deal of money!


    He was shaken.


    Besides, as long as he had money, he could always buy another woman as attractive as Natalia to be


    his wife.


    So he had nothing to lose.


    He cheered up all of a sudden thinking like this.


    Felix ignored him.


    He turned around and walked downstairs with a grim face.


    Elvis asked curiously, "Where are you going?"


    Felix said, "Bed."


    "What?"


    "So are we going to see those people tomorrow?"


    "No."


    "Where are you going tomorrow?"


    Elvis chased down the stairs.


    Felix said from a distance, "I''m going out tomorrow. Go see them on your own if you want."


    After that, he left.


    Elvis stood still for a long time before he pouted unhappily.


    He felt that his brother wasn''t the same as before.


    But it urred to him that his brother had been working for a very rich man and he must do everything


    for a good reason.


    Forget it.


    He just wanted to make money.


    With that in mind, Elvis stopped thinking about this.


    He happily dialed a number and made an appointment to meet with some people tomorrow.


    Felix tossed and turned in bed all night.


    He thought of Natalia as soon as he closed his eyes.


    She jumped andughed in the sun.


    The sun shone on her smile and she faded into the wind.


    In a trance, he remembered what she had said to him when she left a long time ago.


    She said, "Felix, I hate you."


    "I never want to see you again."


    "We will always be enemies."


    Felix finally fell asleep at dawn.


    The next day was sunny.


    There was an ear-splitting noise outside. He frowned slightly, lifted the covers, and got up. He opened


    the door and walked out.


    As soon as he went out, he saw Elvis, two men, and two women in the living room on the first floor.


    Seeing him, Elvis ran over and said excitedly, "Look what I got you!"


    Felix nced at those people indifferently and whispered, "What are you doing?"


    Elvisughed, "You always wanted a wife, didn''t you? Those two women are gone, so I got you two


    new ones. They''re not as pretty as them, but they''re cheap!"


    He drew Felix aside as if to tell him some secret.


    Then he lowered his voice and said excitedly, "Two women! Only 50, 000 dors! They''re both virgins.


    We''re so lucky."


    Felix narrowed his eyes.


    He stared at Elvis seriously.


    But perhaps because he was on cloud nine, Elvis didn''t notice Felix''s unusual behavior.


    He was still telling Felix in excitement how cheap they were and which woman he preferred.


    To be honest, Felix wasn''t a nice guy.


    But he had been in this ce for several days and was sick of this kind of dirty trade.


    Before Elvis could finish, he interrupted him, "I''m not interested!"


    Elvis froze.


    Felix nced back at the two shivering girls and said, "Do whatever you want, but leave me alone."


    After that, he left.


    Elvis stood where he was and watched Felix''s back,pletely stunned.


    He didn''t know what to do.


    He could do whatever he wanted in the town all these years, but he knew it was only because he had a


    powerful brother.


    The town wasn''t big, but because of the threat of war for many years, everyone in the town was


    shrewd.


    They were orphans and poor, so they were often bullied as children.


    Every time Elvis was beaten, his brother would stand up for him.


    They didn''t necessarily win every time.


    But they didn''t let the bullies win easily.


    They were at a simr level.


    Over time, everyone knew one thing.


    The boys were dangerous, especially the elder one.

 Chapter 738 Not His Brother

    Chapter 738 Not His Brother


    Chapter 738 Not His Brother


    The bullies realized that even if they won, they would still get hurt.


    It was totally not worth it.


    So no one dared to pick on them.


    Later, his brother became the first person in the small town to work in the city.


    The town was isted and people here were old-fashioned.


    In their view, it was almost impossible for them to leave the town to work.


    But his brother did because they were so poor.


    Not only did he go out, but he also met a very rich businessman.


    Elvis heard that the businessman admired his brother and gave him a lot of work. His brother made a


    lot of money and sent him some every now and then.


    They hadn''t seen each other for several years.


    This time his brother came back and he thought they would be happy to see each other.


    However, it seemed his brother had changed a lot over the years.


    But because Elvis epted his money, he didn''t dare to ask even though he was confused.


    He just thought his brother wasn''t used to it because he hadn''t been home and they had been apart for


    so long.


    That''s what he had been thinking for the past few days.


    But just now he suddenly realized one thing.


    He was wrong.


    The man in front of him was not his brother.


    They looked the same and Felix could even tell a lot about their childhood.


    Everything looked normal, but his eyes couldn''t lie.


    Elvis would never forget the look Felix gave him just now.


    The indifference and disgust in Felix''s eyes pierced his heart.


    Elvis didn''t know why he was so upset.


    But he knew that Felix was not his brother.


    He was right.


    That night, Felix packed up everything and left.


    Elvis just thought he had done something wrong and pissed Felix off, so he didn''t dare to stop him or


    say anything.


    He kept the two girls who were brought in this morning.


    Seeing that Felix was leaving, Elvis brought one of the girls to him and said, "Felix, are you gonna


    leave again?"


    Felix looked back at him.


    He wasn''t Elvis'' brother.


    He just disguised himself and came here to save Natalia.


    He told Natalia that he had other ns.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He lied.


    He just wanted to get her out and give her to Archie smoothly.


    But he didn''t want to tell her, so he made up an excuse.


    He disguised himself as one of his men, who had died not long ago in a task.


    He had no other intention. He just knew that this town was the man''s hometown, so he disguised


    himself as him.


    But he didn''t expect the man to have a younger brother.


    The indifference in Felix''s eyes faded.


    He nodded and whispered, "Yeah."


    Elvis clenched his fists nervously and said, "Take her with you. It would be nice if she could do your


    Felix frowned slightly at the girl.


    She looked terrified.


    Her face was pale. She cowered in the corner like a poor rabbit in a cage.


    She clutched the hem of her clothes and quickly looked up at Felix.


    Before Felix could answer, Elvis continued, "I don''t know when you''ll be back. Mom and Dad said their


    biggest concern is our marriage. After all, there are so few girls in this town."


    He looked a little apprehensive, but he kept his courage and continued, "They told me this girl is a


    virgin. Take her with you and marry her, will you?"


    The girl''s face was paler when she heard that.


    Felix looked at her softly and asked, "Will youe with me?"


    She looked up at him and pursed her lips. Her pale face implied that she was afraid.


    Finally, she whispered, "Yes."


    She wasn''t stupid. She was kidnapped and taken to such a remote town. There was nothing she could


    do about it.


    After spending the day with Elvis, she already knew what kind of person he was.


    There was no future for her if she stayed here with him.


    But the other man was different.


    She heard that he didn''t live in this town.


    He would go out, which meant she could leave too.


    As long as she could leave, she had the hope of going home.


    With this in mind, the girl looked at Felix excitedly.


    Felix didn''t speak but Elvis was anxious.


    It seemed he was afraid Felix wouldn''t take the girl with him. He said anxiously, "We have spent the


    money. It''s a waste if you don''t take her."


    Felix was speechless.


    So was the girl.


    Elvis didn''t realize anything was wrong.


    He just looked at Felix expectantly.


    Felix looked into Elvis'' eyes and suddenly remembered the look in his brother''s eyes when he died.


    What was he thinking at that time?


    Was he thinking that his brother in his hometown was not yet married?


    Was he thinking that he wouldn''t do such a tiring and dangerous job if he could start over? Maybe he


    wanted to save money to get married, have children, and live an ordinary life.


    Felix wasn''t moral. He was usually cruel and ruthless and didn''t sympathize with anyone.


    But at this moment, he suddenly felt sorry.


    He didn''t refuse again and just nodded.


    Then he said to the girl, "Go out and someone will tell you which car to take."


    The girl was overjoyed at once.


    She grinned from ear to ear.


    She looked back at them and ran out without saying anything.


    Naturally, someone had parked the cars at the door. They could start the cars as soon as Felix gave


    the order.


    It was rare to see fancy cars in this town.

 Chapter 739 The Spy

    Chapter 739 The Spy


    Chapter 739 The Spy


    As a result, Elvis respected Felix even more.


    Seeing that he agreed to take her with him, Elvis was relieved.


    They talked for a while and this time Felix was patient.


    He just listened in silence before leaving.


    There were two Hummers at the door.


    The two huge ck cars looked like two terrible beasts in the dark light.


    The girl ran out and froze when she saw the cars at the door.


    She seemed a little surprised.


    Then her eyes lit up. She immediately ran over with a smile.


    "Hello, may I ask which seat I should take?"


    The bodyguard who had been in the car had known that Felix would take a woman with him this time.


    He was surprised but didn''t dare to say anything.


    He pointed to a car and pulled the door open for her before she got in.


    Felix soon came out of the house.


    He was tall. Even though he was in-looking right now, he was conspicuous in the crowd.


    Probably because he had given the order, Elvis didn''t follow him.


    Someone opened the car door for Felix before he got in.


    He didn''t get in the same car with the girl.


    The girl was not happy but disappointed.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, the cars slowly pulled out.


    Felix''s trip was secret and few people knew about it.


    In fact, his destination wasn''t this town. He came here only because he happened to know that Natalia


    was here.


    Now that he had saved her, there was no need for him to stay in this ce.


    Naturally, there was no need for him to disguise himself as another person.


    Felix could have used his own power to get Natalia out forcibly.


    The local people in the mountain vige and the town were tough, but he wasn''t afraid of them.


    But this time he had another mission and must not let the enemy know where he was.


    Natalia was in danger and he couldn''t ignore it, so he came here like this.


    He shouldn''t have done that.


    A lot of people disagreed with him before he came.


    Because they had to talk business with a group of people this time.


    They had a hard time determining whom the territory belonged to so they almost fell out.


    It was very important to ensure Felix''s safety.


    It would be bad news if the enemy knew where he was. Maybe they would set him up or assassinate


    him.


    But Felix insisted oning and no one could stop him.


    Finally, they could only agree.


    Fortunately, he was good at disguise and fooled not only Elvis but also the spy.


    He had only been in this ce for several days.


    Maybe the enemy wouldn''t know that he had gone out even when he returned to the base.


    The base was located in a remote ce.


    He bought a 100-mile radius and arranged secret guards everywhere, so he didn''t have to worry about


    his enemy assassinating him.


    At the very center was a castle.


    When the luxurious cars pulled into the castle, the ck carved gate slowly opened and an old man


    with gray hair and beard came out.


    "Mr. Bissel."


    The cars didn''t stop. The window was rolled down, and Felix showed his stony face.


    He told his butler, "Go prepare a guest room."


    After that, the car restarted.


    The butler froze.


    He was old, but he saw the woman in the second car at a nce.


    He was shocked.


    He had worked for Felix for twenty years and had almost watched him grow up.


    He knew Felix and his attitude towards women well.


    Felix had never taken a woman with him, let alone brought her back to the castle.


    Who was this woman?


    The butler''s countenance changed and he was puzzled.


    Outsiders didn''t know what this castle meant to Felix, but the butler did.


    Everyone thought Felix bought this castle as his house when he grew up.


    But in fact, only the butler knew that the castle was left to Felix by his mother a long time ago.


    Yes, Felix''s mother was the descendant of a dismal noble family in Othua.


    The family didn''t have much property but this castle.


    She was young and in college when she met Felix''s father, Ein.


    They were well matched and quickly fell in love.


    Felix''s mother was from Othua, but her ancestors were from Ambario.


    Therefore, judging from both looks and lineage, she was from Ambario.


    They had no problemmunicating.


    Soon they went steady.


    Felix''s mother wanted to marry his father.


    Suddenly, a woman from Ambario imed that she was Ein''s wife.


    Felix''s mother, Maureen Grint, was stunned.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked it up and found that the woman was really Ein''s wife and that Ein had a wife and a child


    before he met her. Her universe fell apart.


    She wanted to marry him, but it turned out that she was just a ything for him.


    It turned out it was all in her head.


    Maureen went to Ein to ask him.


    At that time, Ein''s father was alive.


    When he found out about this, he was furious and immediately sent someone to take Ein back to


    Ambario.


    Maureen didn''t see Ein.


    Ein never contacted her again.


    Maureen was from a noble family and had her pride.


    She texted Ein that she was waiting for him at the same ce.


    She would give him a chance if he would exin, but she would only wait for him for three days. If he


    didn''t show up, she wouldn''t wait for him anymore.


    Women in love were so stupid.


    She knew that he had failed her, but she was unwilling to give up thest glimmer of hope.


    She knew that the presence of Ein''s wife marked the end of their rtionship.

 Chapter 740 Different

    Chapter 740 Different


    Chapter 740 Different


    She wanted him to exin the whole thing to her.


    But she never saw him again before she died.


    Maureen died when Felix was 7.


    She found out she was pregnant after Ein broke up with her.


    The baby was both a symbol of her love and the vivid evidence of Ein''s abandonment.


    So she loved and hated the baby at the same time.


    Moreover, after her rtionship with Ein came to light, the Grint family felt shame for her being with a


    married man. They thought of her as a disgrace to the family and kicked her out.


    From then on, Maureen could only live with Felix in this castle.


    Maureen''s father left her an inheritance, but in those days, single mothers and their children were


    frowned upon by the big families. They led a difficult life.


    Maureen never let go of the rtionship that had caused her so much pain. Her pride prevented her


    from going to Ambario to look for Ein.


    She never heard from Ein after she texted him.


    So she didn''t even tell him about Felix.


    Seven yearster, it snowed heavily one day.


    The whole castle was covered with snow.


    Maureeny quietly in bed watching Felix with pity and sadness in her eyes.


    She had been cold to Felix for the past seven years.


    Because as soon as she saw him, she thought of Ein.


    He grew up and became more and more like his father.


    Her resentment toward him increased.


    Maureen knew it was unfair to Felix, but people were always eager to see what they wanted and


    ignored what they hated.


    She didn''t want to see Ein again, so she hated Felix, who looked like him.


    Felix lived with his indifferent mother for seven years.


    Maureen died when he was seven years old and he became an orphan.


    Fortunately, he wasn''t homeless.


    After Maureen''s death, the Grint family didn''t like him but didn''t really give him a hard time.


    They gave him this castle and the few properties that Maureen left behind.


    Felix had some rough days as a child, but because of these things, he survived.


    Donald, the old butler, watched Maureen grow up.


    After Maureen''s death, he raised Felix. He was a very important person to Felix.


    Without Donald, Felix would likely have died a long time ago.


    After all, it was dangerous for a kid to have so much money. It could get him into big trouble.


    But it waspletely different if there was a shrewd butler by his side.


    Donald took good care of not only him but also the business.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Donald was sophisticated. When Felix became independent at the age of 18, he retiredpletely.


    There were many servants in the castle. All of them had their own duties and Donald served as a


    housekeeper.


    He helped Felix take care of the castle and his personal life every day.


    He never meddled the business again.


    Undoubtedly, it was touching.


    After all, everyone knew that it was hard to give up power. Felix was only seven when Donald took over


    the castle.


    He had been working hard to help Felix for more than a decade and never took any credit for it.


    When Felix grew up, he gave up the power in time. He was undoubtedly a very intelligent and reliable


    person.


    That''s why Felix respected and trusted him so much.


    Felix didn''t treat him as a servant but as his family.


    Everyone in the castle knew about this.


    Donald was worried that Felix had never been in love.


    After all, he watched Felix grow up. He knew that Felix was tough and different from others, so he


    wanted a considerate woman to take care of him.


    Maybe she could not only take care of him but alsofort him.


    But no matter what he said, Felix never responded.


    There were hardly any women in his world.


    Donald was about to give up and thought Felix was born to dislike women.


    However, he brought back a woman today!


    Donald didn''t know that Felix just saved the girl. He just thought they had a special rtionship.


    He entered the castle happily.


    The cars stopped at the innermost garage. Someone opened the door and Felix got out.


    The girl also got out. She opened her mouth and stared in shock at this magnificent castle!


    Felix looked at her, thought for a moment, and asked, "Where do you live?"


    The girl looked at him and said, "I''m not from here. I''m from Ambario."


    Hearing this answer, Felix narrowed his eyes slightly.


    He disguised himself as a viger, but the girl felt that he was very different from when he was in the


    town.


    In particr, his eyes were sharper. It seemed he could see right through her.


    She couldn''t help but cower in fear.


    But Felix didn''t do anything to her.


    He just gave her a look and turned around.


    He walked away and said, "Follow the butler and have a rest. Someone will take you home tomorrow."


    After that, he disappeared into the entrance of a building.


    She froze as she watched him disappear in the shadows.

 Chapter 741 Run Away From A Forced Marriage

    Chapter 741 Run Away From A Forced Marriage


    Chapter 741 Run away from a Forced Marriage


    Did he just leave like that?


    The girl was struck dumb. He bought her after all. Shouldn''t he do something bad to her?


    But he directly walked away.


    The butler, Donald, showed up from nowhere. "Miss, pleasee with me," he said gently with a smile


    when she was still in surprise.


    The girl came back to her senses. After a nce at the butler, she gave a nod.


    She was taken to one of the guest rooms in the castle.


    Everything in the guest room was nicely prepared. Although she paid an unexpected visit, there were


    women''s supplies prepared long ago in the castle.


    Donald always wished to see Felixe home with a woman. He originally thought all the stuff he had


    prepared might nevere in handy.


    But surprisingly Felix came home with a woman today. His effort wasn''t wasted.


    After the girl entered the room, she was shocked looking at the luxurious decorations inside, as well as


    the cosmetics, clothes and shoes of various international brands.


    Donald followed her and said with a smile, "Everything here is prepared for you. Feel free to use them.


    If you need anything else, just let me know."


    The girl moved her eyes away from those shining luxuries, then looked at Donald, feeling a bit nervous.


    "Um, sir, thank you so much. May I know your name by the way?"


    Her weak and timid voice was quite likable.


    The smile became wider on Donald''s face. He said kindly, "You can call me Donald. I''m the butler


    here."


    She nodded.


    After a pause, Donald asked, "Miss, how should I address you?"


    "My name is Be Collins," she replied in a quiet voice, giving him a nce.


    When Be said her name, Donald quickly recalled all the super-rich families with the surname of


    Collins he knew in Ambario in his mind.


    He didn''t think there was a "Be" he knew.


    But perhaps because he had spent so much time living abroad, he might not know all the wealthy


    families emerged in recent years in Ambario.


    It was impossible for him to know every heiress.


    Even if Be didn''te from a rich family, it was eptable that she was a decentdy and truly


    loved Felix.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Donald''s thought was very simple. Felix had been single for too long. He would feel happy for him as


    long as his girlfriend was a genuine person and loved Felix with all her heart!


    Thinking of that, Donald put on a nicer smile.


    "It''s getting dark now. Miss Collins, have a rest. Dinner will be ready at 6. You''ll be served by then."


    Be nodded and thanked him politely.


    Donald was satisfied.


    After a bow to her, he left.


    The door was closed. Be didn''t feel relieved until the footsteps outside faded away.


    She paced around the room, and stopped by the window.


    Outside was a bigwn. At one end there were beautiful mountains and a river. There was also a big


    swimming pool just outside the window. No one was swimming now because of the cold weather. But


    the water in the pool remained clear and clean. Obviously, it was well-maintained.


    Be frowned.


    She just ran away from a forced marriage.


    Right after she graduated from college, his father''s business failed. So she was forced to marry some


    old guy who was more than twenty years older than her.


    It was against her will, and she actually had a loving boyfriend in college.


    He was two years older and went to study further abroad in Othua a year ago.


    So they didn''t stay together. Her family wasn''t aware of this though.


    When her father wanted her to marry an old man for money, she had to be honest and tell him


    everything. She hoped that he would give up this stupid idea. She was his daughter after all.


    Unfortunately, her father seemed to agree with her, but actually nned to drug her and send her to the


    old man''s house afterward.


    After she found out her father''s scheme by ident, she was overwhelmed by fear and anger instantly.


    But she didn''t dare to say anything. And she didn''t trust her mother.


    She could only turn to her boyfriend for help. They had been in love for years. She believed he would


    definitely help.


    So she gave him a call.


    He told her to stay calm over the phone. And he promised toe back to the country as soon as


    possible to elope with her.


    The next day, her boyfriend indeed showed up.


    She was so touched and left with him right away with her ID card and some cash.


    The night before they left the country, she lost her virginity to him under his encouragement to show


    how grateful she was to him.


    She thought he would be the love of her life, her one and only.


    Unexpectedly, he drugged her the next day after they spent the night together and sold her to a human


    trafficker.


    She lied when she said she was kidnapped when she was traveling.


    She was actually sold by her boyfriend after she escaped from an arranged marriage.


    Nobody knew how desperate she was when she woke up and found herself tied up among other young


    women and kids who were sold here too.


    To prevent them from escaping, the human traffickers didn''t feed them and even beat them as they like.


    The most frightening thing was that after knowing she wasn''t a virgin, they used her as a sex toy.


    She was no longer a virgin before she was here, so it was no different to them how many times they


    raped her. They were monsters.


    Other girls were all virgins that could be sold at a high price, so they were "safe".


    She, however, was different.


    It was her boyfriend who told them that he had already slept with her. So they could do whatever they


    wanted.


    Be couldn''t remember how many men had touched her in turns that night. She would never forget


    their eyes.


    She would never ever forget the humiliation.


    She hated them, but she hated her boyfriend more - he sold her to human traffickers.


    Afterward, she learned from his friends that he actually had never left the country to further his study.


    He was disqualified from studying abroad because he made mistakes.


    In the past two years, he had been wandering on the border of Ambario, doing illegal deals.


    With a young handsome look and the knowledge he had learned, he had sessfully fooled many girls


    during travels.

 Chapter 742 Very Confused

    Chapter 742 Very Confused


    Chapter 742 Very Confused


    Nobody could believe that such a seemingly well-educated gentleman who was born in a decent family


    was aiding and abetting human traffickers.


    The girls thought he was a college student who was also on travel, so they trusted him.


    But he betrayed their trust and sold them.


    He originally didn''t target Be.


    Be''s father was a businessman who enjoyed a good reputation in their hometown.


    He came from the same city as she did. His mother, brothers, and sisters were still in the hometown. If


    he hurt Be, he was worried that her father might hurt his family.


    So he didn''t do anything although he had many chances when he was with Be.


    But this time was different.


    Be wanted to run away on her own. Before he helped her, he told her to keep it a secret from her


    father.


    At that time, Be ached to run away, so she agreed without further thinking.


    She just thought that he was worried that her father might me him for helping her.


    But now she finally realized it was a part of his scheme. As long as she kept it a secret, her father


    wouldn''t know it was him who took her away.


    When her father found she was missing, he might think that she refused to get married so she ran.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Even if her father was suspicious of her ex-boyfriend, he could easily deny it by a lie. Without any


    evidence, her father couldn''t do anything about it.


    In that case, her ex-boyfriend could continue to do his "business", while Be''s life was totally ruined.


    If Felix hadn''t bought her, she honestly had no idea what would happen to her next!


    Thinking of that, she looked outside the window.


    On thewn not far away, a man in a ck long-sleeved T-shirt came out and said something to


    Donald.


    Donald stood there respectfully, with his head lowered a little, hands crossed at the front. It was a very


    respectful and humble posture.


    The man who stood before him was tall and slender. Be couldn''t see his face clearly because of the


    distance.


    But given what she saw, she felt he must be the man who brought her back here.


    How could a man who was born in a small town and got his wife through human trafficking have such a


    big castle and a butler like Donald?


    Be didn''t know Felix''s real status at this moment. She could barely see his face, so she was very


    confused.


    But obviously, Felix had no intention of exining anything to her.


    He told Donald in a deep voice, "Ask someone to send her back to Ambario tomorrow."


    Donald was shocked.


    He thought the girl that Felix brought back to the castle must be very important to him.


    Even if she wasn''t his future wife, she must be a close female friend to him.


    Or a call girl!


    A woman, even if she couldn''t be the hostess of the castle, would be strong evidence that Felix was


    straight. He would even have kids if he wanted!


    But now Donald was told that she was actually bought from human traffickers.


    It meant that Felix was not in a rtionship with her.


    Felix brought her back simply because he didn''t want her to be sold again in a strange ce.


    He didn''t want to waste his time on her, so he told Donald to send her back to Ambario.


    Without a woman, how could he have kids?


    Donald felt quite disappointed.


    But he had to obey Felix''s order and so he left to do it.


    At the same time, in the room, Be wasn''t aware of this.


    Standing in her room, she bit her lips thinking for a while. Then she decided to walk out.


    On thewn, Felix was ying with his dogs.


    He had two big dogs in the castle, a Golden Retriever and a Border Collie.


    Felix loved them very much. Usually, Donald would take care of them in person.


    At this time, standing there, he threw away a flying disc from his hand, then watched the dogs rush out


    to fetch it.


    They were having so much fun on thewn.


    Perhaps because he was too into the game, Felix didn''t notice someone was at his back.


    When he stopped what he was doing, he turned around and suddenly saw a woman standing a few


    steps away from him. He frowned and the smile disappeared from his face.


    "Anything wrong?"


    He sounded very aloof.


    Be was amazed.


    Not by his voice, but by his face.


    What a beautiful face he had!


    It was so delicately made by god. Under the faint golden sunlight in the afternoon, his defined features


    were softened. He slightly squinted, showing the unique authority of people with high status.


    Be''s heart skipped a beat. She quickly lowered her head.


    "No... Nothing."


    She could even hear her heart pounding.


    Felix raised his eyebrow. The next second, an idea dawned on him.


    With a vague smile, he asked, "Have we met?"


    "I..."


    Be didn''t know what to say. She absolutely recognized him. One could change his appearance, but


    could never get rid of his tone and quality.


    But why did he look so different all of a sudden?


    Or was this how he supposed to look? The peasant look in the town was just for disguise?


    Be wasn''t dumb, and she soon figured it out.


    It was impossible for an ordinary peasant to own a splendid castle, fancy cars, and a professional


    butler like Donald.


    He lied to her about his identity!


    Knowing she found out about his secret, Be got immensely nervous.


    "Did... you pretend to be someone else?" she summoned up her courage to ask him.


    She slightly raised her head to stare at him. She was a little timid and curious.


    Felix hadn''t seen such a pair of innocent eyes for a long time.


    It could be more than ten years.


    Even when he rescued Natalia and treated her as his younger sister back then, he had never seen


    such an innocent look.


    Thest time he had seen that should be from a little girl


    That little girl...


    Some of his painful memories were suddenly evoked. Felix squinted again and a mocking smile


    appeared on his lips.

 Chapter 743 She WonT Go Back To Her Country

    Chapter 743 She Won''T Go Back To Her Country


    Chapter 743 She Won''t Go back to Her Country


    Seeing him in silence, Be thought she might have asked about something she shouldn''t know, so


    she was terrified.


    Perhaps she should change the topic and make up an excuse to leave right now.


    "Yeah," he said all of a sudden.


    Although he gave her a short answer, Be was shocked.


    She was surprised that he really admitted it. After all, she was just...


    It was a very special feeling. Staring at him, she somehow felt confused.


    He was extremely handsome, and might very much likely be the most beautiful man she had ever seen


    in her life. He had a natural vibe of nobility.


    Exactly because of that, she was uncontrobly attracted to him. She felt like it was the first time she


    met the man she liked.


    Felix didn''t think much about it. He said, "Forget everything you''ve been through here once you go


    back to your country. OK?"


    He still slightly squinted and he looked quite dangerous.


    Astonished, Be felt timid with him looking at her like that, but still, she shook her head.


    "No, I won''t go back."


    Felix was taken aback.


    "I don''t want to go back. Can I... stay?" She lowered her head and bit her lips.


    Felix snorted.


    He didn''t take it seriously.


    "You wanna stay here with me?" he said with a mocking smile.


    Be was stunned.


    She finally plucked up the courage to say, "Didn''t you buy me? I can..."


    "No need."


    Before she could finish her words, he interrupted her.


    Be felt embarrassed and humiliated. "Why?" She looked up at him as tears welled up in her eyes.


    Hands in his pockets, Felix looked down at her at ease.


    But his eyes were as cold as always.


    "Since you saw my real face, you should know I''m not the person you thought I was. I brought you back


    to save you. If you don''t need it, I can send you back to the town right now. I believe those men will be


    very happy to see you again."


    Upon hearing that, Be was scared.


    "No, no, no! Please don''t!" She shook her head desperately.


    Felix snorted again.


    Looking at the disdain in his eyes, Be realized why he refused to keep her.


    Felix said in a low voice, "Bear it in mind that I''m no better than them. Be smart and go home now. Your


    family is waiting for you, alright?"


    This could be the first time that he had been so patient in all these years.


    He didn''t know why. Was it because she had a pair of eyes that closely resembled hers?


    Felix couldn''t exin that, or he actually didn''t bother to.


    Once he finished, hepletely lost patience and unleash his dogs and told them to find Donald, while


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    he walked away in another direction.


    Be tried to stop him.


    "I wasn''t sold during travel. I just ran away from a forced marriage. Please help me. If you send me


    home, my father will force me to marry an old guy who''s twenty years older than me. My life will be


    ruined. Please, help me!"


    Her voice was trembling with a whimper.


    Felix frowned.


    He remembered many years ago, that skinny little girl did the same thing to him.


    She sped his sleeve and begged him to help her, or her life would be ruined!


    His heart ached.


    He curled up his lips, and showed no mercy.


    "It''s none of my business," he said coldly. He even didn''t look back.


    After that, he strode away.


    Be was stunned. She couldn''t believe her ears.


    Even though she begged him, he didn''t sympathize with her at all. It was none of his business?


    He was so cold-blooded!


    Be was furious, but she could do nothing about it. She was in his castle. She dared not vent her


    anger on him.


    After standing outside for a while, she wiped her eyes and went back to the room.


    When dinner was ready, Donald came to invite her.


    Be followed him to the dining room, and then she found she was all alone by the big dining table.


    Felix was not there.


    "Donald, where is he?" she asked in confusion and curiosity.


    She didn''t know Felix''s name, so she used the word "he".


    Donald smiled, "He isn''t used to dining with other people. He had already finished his meal in another


    room."


    It was euphemistic, but Be felt quite humiliated.


    She looked down and bit her lips, feeling like crying.


    Did he hate her so much?


    He even refused to dine with her at the same table?


    What exactly was he thinking in his mind?


    But no matter how aggrieved she felt, she didn''t dare toin.


    Be didn''t want to go home. After going through a lot, she hadpletely changed the way she saw


    the world. But she still felt hopeful about her life.


    She was unwilling to go home and be her father''s puppet. She didn''t want to marry an old man for


    money. So she must figure out a way to persuade Felix to give up the idea of sending her back home.


    But how? She couldn''t even see him now.


    Be wanted to leave. But it was nearly impossible because this castle was under tight security.


    What was worse, she didn''t have any money with her. Even her ID card was thrown away when she


    was trafficked.


    Without money and an ID card, it would be super hard for her to live even though she sessfully ran


    away.


    She didn''t want to be in trouble again.


    Besides, a little further south from here was the war zone. It was so dangerous outside. She was just a


    weak woman who could hardly fight. She really had no courage to leave alone.


    Be honestly had no idea what to do now.


    She had to see Felix to solve all the above problems.


    Right at this moment, someone ran inside in a hurry.


    "What?" Donald asked.


    The guy was a guard in this castle. "Sir, a man just delivered a letter, demanding only Felix can read it,"


    he said with an envelope in his hand.

 Chapter 744 A Blessing In Disguise

    Chapter 744 A Blessing In Disguise


    Chapter 744 A Blessing in Disguise


    Donald frowned.


    He reached out and took over the envelope.


    Be sat not far away from him, so she could see the name on it by stretching her neck.


    There were two big clear words: Felix Only.


    Felix?


    Was that his name?


    Be somehow felt it was familiar. She might have seen it somewhere before at home, but she couldn''t


    remember where she had seen it.


    Donald took over the envelope, then waved at the guard to ask him to leave. "I''m sorry, Miss Collins, I


    need to deal with something right now. Please help yourself," he said to Be.


    Be nodded. Donald turned around and walked away.


    Once he was gone, Be took out the phone prepared in the guest room for her to use temporarily and


    looked up Felix on the Inte.


    The next second, she saw countless news about him.


    Every piece of them was talking about his background.


    As an illegitimate kid, Felix was Ein''s third son. He was always the most popr gossip topic abroad.


    People loved gossiping about his battle against his two older brothers for their family''s wealth.


    But not all the information was true on the Inte.


    Anyway, It wasn''t important in Be''s eyes.


    The point was that she knew Felix, the third son of the Bissel family!


    No wonder why she felt his name was so familiar. It turned out that she already knew him before!


    Be actually had a little fame at home.


    Her father, Jack Collins, was a businessman selling construction materials. By luck and his solid social


    an example of a sessful businessman.


    But there were too many super-rich families in Eqitin. Even if the Collins were wealthy, it didn''t have


    much influence.


    Due to the circle they were in, they were still able to hear a lot of super-rich families'' secrets.


    It was an open secret in Eqitin that Felix was an illegitimate son. So Be was aware of that too.


    But she didn''t expect the rumored ugly aggressive Felix Bissel to be so handsome!


    It was the Bissel family. Although he was just an illegitimate son, his mother was said toe from a


    good family as well.


    After being fooled by Ein, she gave birth to Felix because of love. In that case, he actually was


    innocent.


    And it wasn''t a secret that Ein''s first and second sons were losers.


    Otherwise, Ein wouldn''t have called Felix, an unwee illegitimate son, toe home at a critical


    moment when the Bissel family waspeting against the McCarthy family.


    His first and second sons were of no use in the crisis.


    Only Felix was smart, cruel, and decisive. Even Ein was barelyparable to him, let alone his two


    half brothers.


    In Eqitin, everyone was guessing who could take over the Bissel family in the future.


    Felix had the most support.


    Although Ein''s first son and second son were born in marriage, it was an era when heroes didn''t have a


    breed.


    Only a stronger leader could lead the Bissel Group to a better future.


    And only a stronger leader could fight back attacks from the outside world and other powerful families.


    Not long ago, the McCarthy family was in a fiercepetition against the Bissel family. And everyone


    agreed that the credit should go to Felix, who prevented the Bissel family from being removed from the


    four major families. His two half-brothers were merely useless.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After the battle, Felix enjoyed greater respect among people in Eqitin and the staff in hispany.


    But it aroused his brothers'' strong hatred.


    Unfortunately, it was the truth. No matter how much they hated Felix, they couldn''t deny it.


    It was Felix''s tactic.


    Thinking of that, Be got excited.


    An idea dawned on her.


    Although she wasn''t sure whether it would work, she decided to give it a try.


    Be swallowed nervously. Looking at the various beautiful dishes ced in front of her, she was


    immediately cheered up.


    She took away her phone and picked up the knife and fork again.


    After preparing a te of different food and a bowl of soup, she asked for a tray from a maid. She then


    walked out holding the tray.


    It was arge castle. The part she stayed in was separated from where Felix lived.


    After walking for a long while, she finally arrived.


    Be did her best to stay calm, then walked in with the food.


    As soon as she was inside, she found out Felix''s ce was much more luxurious and bigger than hers.


    It was decorated with all the best stuff in this world!


    Felix must be filthy rich.


    Beposed herself, then found a maid. "Excuse me, where is Mr. Bissel?"


    Only Donald knew Be was bought from human traffickers.


    Other servants in the castle had no idea about that. So they still regarded her as Felix''s girlfriend or


    something.


    "In the study upstairs," the maid immediately stopped what she was doing and replied respectfully.


    Be gave a nod.


    She was very satisfied with her attitude towards her.


    It gave her a great sense of vanity.


    Although her family was also rich at home and she had servants too, they were barelyparable to


    the servants here.


    Be felt it might be a blessing in disguise. She probably could change her life if she seized this


    chance.


    Thinking of that, she straightened her back with the tray in her hands. Then she walked upstairs to the


    study.


    Watching her back, the maid opened her mouth and tried to stop her.


    But upon thinking of her rtionship with Felix, she didn''t do it.


    "Forget it. She was the first woman he ever brought home. He only forbade them to go into the study.


    But she might be an exception."


    "Perhaps he told her toe!"


    The maid gave up the idea of stopping Be, and went back to work.


    She didn''t stop Be, but someone else did.


    Donald just sent the envelope to Felix. As soon as he walked out, he caught Be standing in the


    hallway holding a tray sneaking around.

 Chapter 745 Against The Rule

    Chapter 745 Against The Rule


    Chapter 745 Against the Rule


    He was surprised.


    When he left just now, Be was dining in the building on the other side. Howe she was right here


    now?


    Felix was still in the study, and he couldn''t let her go in! Thinking of that, Donald quickly walked over.


    Be, however, was totally confused.


    The maid just told her Felix was in the study upstairs, but didn''t say which room was the study.


    After she got upstairs, she found there were too many rooms. Every one of them was closed. She had


    no idea which one was the study.


    Left with no choice, she had to look for it one by one.


    But she didn''t dare to make noises, which was impolite. So she had to push each door open a little


    before giving a nce inside.


    As a result, she indeed seemed to be sneaking around in other people''s eyes.


    When Donald walked over, she just put the tray on the ground. With her whole body pressed on a door,


    she turned the doorknob to look inside.


    Unfortunately, it was an undercoated guest room instead of the study she was looking for.


    In disappointment, she closed the door, picked up the tray, and turned around to leave.


    Unexpectedly, she knocked against someone.


    Be was scared and was about to scream subconsciously. But the second she opened her mouth,


    Donald covered her mouth with his hand at once.


    "Miss Collins, what are you doing here?" Donald pulled her aside. He removed his hand from her


    mouth, then asked her.


    Be was very displeased with the way he was treating her.


    But he was the butler and she was just an unimportant guest. She had to swallow her anger.


    Secretly, she held a grudge against him. One day when she became Mrs. Bissel, the hostess of this


    castle, she would let him pay for what he had done to her today.


    Thinking of that, she said gently and seemed very polite, "Donald, I came to see Mr. Bissel."


    Donald frowned.


    "What for, Miss Collins?"


    Be smiled and showed him the tray in her hands. "Well, I was just enjoying my meal. And I suddenly


    remembered that Mr. Bissel might still have an empty stomach. So I specially chose some delicious


    food for him. Donald, is Mr. Bissel in the study?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Donald was annoyed. "I told you he has dined in another room. Take it back. He doesn''t need your


    food."


    He thought Be would be scared away by his angry words.


    But to his surprise, Be didn''t take his words seriously at all.


    "Donald, you''re not him. How could you know he doesn''t need it? It''ste and he''s still working. He


    must be hungry. I have nothing else better to do. I think I should do something to thank him for saving


    me."


    After that, she tried to walk ahead and leave Donald behind.


    Donald was mad.


    Without dy, he stopped her once more.


    "Miss Collins, no one is allowed to enter the study. Please leave now."


    Be gave him a nce.


    She looked a little dissatisfied.


    "Is it his order as well?"


    "Of course," replied Donald in a calm voice.


    "But I didn''t hear it from him. Then this is not an order to me, but to you. You can obey by the rule, but I


    don''t need to."


    She was smiling and said in a gentle tone, but sounded quite domineering.


    Donald was surprised by her response.


    All of a sudden, he didn''t know what to do.


    Be gave a nce at his back.


    "That must be the study, right?" Her sight fell on the door he had juste out from. "Donald, rx, I''ll


    leave right after I put down the food. Mr. Bissel must be hungry by now. Let me just serve him some


    food."


    Once she finished, she stepped ahead, leaving Donald behind.


    Seeing that, Donald got anxious.


    He wanted to stop her, but Be was well-prepared. She turned her body and easily got rid of him.


    She was young and agile, while Donald had never encountered anything like this before. It was


    impossible for him to stop her.


    Before he could notice, she had already run away. When he came back to his senses and tried to stop


    her again, she already reached the door of the study. Donald was frightened but had to catch up.


    "Miss Collins, stop! Stop!"


    He shouted behind, but Be wouldn''t listen.


    She raised her hand and pushed the door fully open.


    In the study, Felix was talking over the phone standing in front of a French window with his back to the


    door.


    Hearing the sound, he turned around and saw Be.


    She put on a beige dress today, which she carefully selected from the closet when she was resting in


    the guest room before dinner.


    After all, she was born into a rich family. Her parents gave her the best they could afford. And she


    nevercked luxuries.


    During this time, she had suffered a lot outside, living a homeless life. She missed her good old days


    very much.


    If her father wouldn''t force her to marry an old man, she would have gone home long ago.


    She didn''t want to give up her life, so she was still trying to be independent. But she wouldn''t miss the


    luxuries prepared for her.


    In addition, she already had a n. She believed it was perfect.


    Felix was a member of the Bissel family, which was one of the four major families in their country. He


    was also the most supported heir of it. It was very likely that he would take over the whole Bissel Group


    in the future.


    Compared with the wealth he would inherit, her father''s business was merely nothing.


    If she could marry him and go back home with him, she wouldn''t be forced to marry that old man. Her


    father would be proud of her too.


    In the old days, Be only sought romance.


    She used to believe romance was everything a woman ever needed.


    But after what she had suffered, she realized romance waspletely bullshit without a wealthy life.


    The man she had truly loved betrayed her in the end.


    She couldn''t stand the humiliation. She was determined to pay him back.


    But she got nothing to revenge on him now.


    Given the current situation, if she dared to go home, her father would catch her. She didn''t think he


    would believe what she had been through. He would probably think she simply refused to marry an old


    guy so she lied.


    And she actually found out about something else.

 Chapter 746 All Or Nothing

    Chapter 746 All Or Nothing


    Chapter 746 All or Nothing


    Her father was always strict with her brother but very tolerant of her.


    Even though she was arrogant, ignorant, and only liked luxuries and skincare, his father had no


    objection at all.


    She used to think that it was because he doted on her.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But she didn''t know how to fight back or escape when she was in danger outside.


    Only then did she realize that maybe her father didn''t do it because of love.


    It was simply because he didn''t see her as a sessor to the family business.


    She was his daughter, but she was also a pawn of the Collins.


    She only needed to be beautiful and didn''t need to know much.


    He just needed to spend some money on this pawn and she could make a great contribution to the


    family in a critical moment.


    For example, the Collins family was facing a financial crisis and her father forced her to marry a man


    about his age.


    It upset Be very much.


    However, she had no other choice.


    All she could do now was to take every chance to show her father that she wasn''t useless.


    As long as she was given a chance, she could take it and impress her father.


    With this in mind, Be adjusted her expression and gave a smile.


    "Mr. Bissel..."


    "Why are you here?"


    She was interrupted by Felix before she could finish her sentence.


    She froze and bit back the words she intended to say.


    Felix''s face darkened. There was a cold look in his sharp eyes and he sounded furious.


    He didn''t even bother to look at Be and directly shouted, "Donald!"


    Donald was too old to stop or catch up with Be, and it took him a long time toe running.


    Seeing this, he knew Felix was angry. He exined seriously, "Mr. Bissel, I''m sorry I didn''t..."


    "Get her out of here!"


    Felix didn''t listen but gave a direct order.


    Donald knew he was really angry and immediately said, "Yes."


    Then he turned to Be and said, "Miss Collins, pleasee out with me."


    In fact, not only Felix but also Donald was very angry.


    He was speechless at Be''s rude behavior.


    But he was a great butler and used to being calm, so his face was expressionless.


    Unexpectedly, Be didn''t move at all.


    She stood still and stared at Felix.


    "I''m not leaving. Donald, go do your thing. I have something to tell Mr. Bissel."


    Donald frowned.


    He was educated, but he couldn''t stand it at this moment.


    He looked up at Be impatiently and said, "Miss Collins, you can tell me if you have something to say


    and I will tell Mr. Bissel. You shouldn''t have entered his study without permission. Pleasee out with


    me or I''ll call security."


    He was warning her.


    After all, in others'' eyes, Be was the first woman Felix brought back to the castle and was an


    important guest.


    Felix didn''t say anything, but everyone assumed that she was special in his heart.


    Felix had exined it to Donald before.


    But only Donald knew about it.


    Without Felix''s permission, Donald couldn''t tell everyone about Be, so they thought it was true.


    They treated Be more respectfully and carefully.


    That''s why Be had managed to break in.


    Be''s countenance changed when she heard that.


    She knew that this was herst warning and that if she insisted, she would get into trouble.


    She also knew that Felix was disgusted with her.


    If she didn''t seize the opportunity now, he wouldn''t want to see her again and she really wouldn''t have


    a chance anymore.


    With this in mind, Be didn''t leave but said bluntly, "Mr. Bissel, why do you have to be so cold? Isn''t


    the Bissel family one of the big four families in Eqitin? Is this how you treat your guest? You have to


    kick me out before I finish my sentence?"


    When she finished, both Donald and Felix froze.


    Felix narrowed his eyes slightly and looked her up and down coldly.


    They fell silent. The atmosphere in the study became eerie and tense.


    After a while, he said coldly, "You know who I am?"


    Be was startled by his cold voice. His awful aura gave her the urge to leave.


    But she held back in the end.


    She straightened up slightly and looked up at him, "Yes."


    "Humph!"


    He snorted with contempt.


    The angry look on his face faded away and was reced by a teasing look.


    He slowly sat down on the couch like a cruel hunter who saw an interesting prey, crossed his legs, and


    looked at hernguidly.


    "Interesting."


    He fiddled with a ring on his finger and said, "Donald, leave us alone."


    Donald nced at him and then at Be.


    He frowned unhappily when he looked at Be, but he went out respectfully without saying anything.


    There were only Be and Felix left in the study.


    Be knew she had won the bet.


    She knew it would be dangerous, but she didn''t think she would make mistakes as long as she was


    careful.


    With this in mind, she exhaled lightly and stepped forward.


    "Mr. Bissel, you haven''t had dinner yet, have you? Here''s some food I prepared for you. If you don''t like


    it, I can cook for you myself. Believe it or not, my cooking skills are excellent."

 Chapter 747 Giving Herself To Him

    Chapter 747 Giving Herself To Him


    Chapter 747 Giving Herself to Him


    She had a sweet smile on her face when she was speaking.


    She deliberately ingratiated herself with him.


    It was pleasing to the eye when a beautiful woman like Be spoke in such a gentle voice. Otherwise,


    her father wouldn''t have indulged her so much or used her to impress his business partner.


    It proved that Be was indeed a beauty.


    At this moment, if it were other men, they would have been charmed by her.


    However, Felix just nced at her coldly.


    His eyes were full of contempt, indifference, and sarcasm.


    He said coldly, "Are there no cooks in this castle? Why should I eat the food you cook?"


    Be was speechless.


    This was the first time she had been refused and she was embarrassed.


    After all, she tried so hard to please him but he refused her offer without hesitation.


    But she had been through a lottely, after all.


    She was no longer as arrogant as she used to be.


    So she quickly restrained her embarrassment.


    She ced the food on the table and smiled, "Mr. Bissel, it''s okay if you don''t want to try. I have


    something to ask you. I will do anything for you if you promise me this."


    Felix looked at her calmly.


    Be bowed her head slightly, clenched her fist subconsciously, and said after a while, "What I said


    was true. If you really send me home, my father would really force me to get married."


    After a pause, she added, "Mr. Bissel, you have been having a good life, so maybe you don''t know how


    hard it is to be an ordinary girl. Getting married is a big thing in life."


    "I just want to go to school, work, and do what I want like a normal girl. I don''t want to be forced to


    marry a middle-aged man at such a young age."


    "Maybe it''s a good opportunity for other girls, but it''s definitely not for me."


    "I can do anything for my family, but I can''t sacrifice my life and love. Mr. Bissel, please help me!


    Please!"


    Felix remained calm and expressionless.


    He leaned back on the couch with his legs crossed.


    He asked in an indifferent tone,


    "Why should I help you?"


    Be had already expected him to answer her like this.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But when she heard it, her heart missed a beat and she was embarrassed.


    She said in a low voice, "Mr. Bissel, I would do anything for you if I could!"


    "Including... having sex with you."


    She didn''t say it but Felix knew what she wanted to say.


    He sneered, "What do you think I want?"


    Be froze.


    She could do it with him, but how could she possibly say it out loud?


    But now that she was here, there was no turning back.


    She hesitated for a moment, stepped forward, and said to him seriously, "If you want, I can be your


    woman and serve you. You don''t have to marry me as long as you don''t kick me out or send me home."


    She bit her lip, humiliated.


    After all, she used to be the daughter of a big family.


    She had always been arrogant and had never bowed down to anyone.


    But Felix was different.


    She knew that if she wasn''t sincere, he would not only refuse but also ignore her.


    He was now her only hope.


    So she could put aside her dignity and do anything as long as he kept her by his side.


    Be thought she had made a sacrifice, but it was nothing to Felix.


    He didn''t even respond after she said something that would have embarrassed all thedies.


    He still looked at her calmly and the mockery in his eyes pierced her heart.


    After a moment, he said, "Do you think I need this?"


    Be froze.


    She felt shame.


    Felix chuckled with disdain.


    "I won''t need you to "serve" me even if you beg me on your knees. Stop being delusional for God''s


    sake."


    Be was shocked.


    He was mean just now but he was deliberately embarrassing her right now.


    She looked up at him in shock as if she didn''t believe her ears.


    After all, he saved her and brought her out of danger.


    Now he insisted on sending her home.


    She thought that he helped her because he kinda liked her.


    But now he said...


    Be bit her lip in embarrassment. Her bright eyes turned red and moist.


    After a long time, she asked in a choked voice, "Then why did you help me? If you didn''t like me, why


    did you insist on sending me home? It would have been more convenient for you if you had thrown me


    out, wouldn''t it?"


    Felix snorted, "I could throw you out right now. Do you want me to?"


    Be didn''t know what to say.


    Felix was still fiddling with the ring on his finger and said, "I only helped you because we are both from


    Ambario. I''m sorry if you took this the wrong way. I don''t think you''re good enough to be my wife. As for


    the offer you made..."


    He looked her up and down as if to see through her.


    In fact, Be really felt that he had seen through her.


    He sneered, "I don''t like to wear somebody''s old shoes."


    Boom.


    Be was stunned.

 Chapter 748 He DidnT Want Her

    Chapter 748 He Didn''T Want Her


    Chapter 748 He Didn''t Want Her


    She utterly lost her dignity and pride.


    She didn''t expect Felix to be so mean, but the smile on his face was so charming when he said those


    words.


    Be shed tears when she heard that.


    Her face turned red with embarrassment.


    She bowed her head slightly and bit her lip like a fragile flower in the wind.


    In a trembling voice, she said, "Mr. Bissel, I didn''t..."


    "Stop. Say no more. You''re just gonna make it worse."


    He interrupted her as if he didn''t want to know what she wanted to say at all.


    Be could only shut up reluctantly.


    Felix said, "I don''t mean to embarrass thedies, but you started it. It''s not my fault. I can ignore what


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    you''ve been through before, but don''t try to fool me by lying about your past."


    Boom.


    Be waspletely desperate.


    She looked up at Felix in shock.


    She didn''t know why he knew about it.


    She had lost her virginity before she was sold.


    They raped her every night and she couldn''t fight back no matter how hard she tried.


    Later, she was sold to Elvis.


    The traffickers left and she thought no one would ever know about it.


    But Felix said it bluntly!


    Why did he know about it?


    Had he investigated her?


    Be was scared and her blushed face quickly turned pale.


    Of course, Felix had investigated her.


    Who was he? The sessor of the Bissel family, one of the big four families, and the head of the


    Dragon Club, thergest foreign underground force.


    He grew up learning how to read the mind of people around him.


    If he didn''t find out about her family background and experience, everyone would have the opportunity


    to get close to him and hurt him.


    Therefore, it wasn''t surprising that Felix had investigated her.


    Be was surprised because she didn''t know his other identity yet.


    Now that he knew about her past, there was no need for her to hide it anymore.


    Be made up her mind and said, "I wasn''t trying to fool you! I... I just didn''t have the chance to tell


    you."


    She wanted to say it out loud but she suddenly saw his cold eyes.


    She was discouraged.


    She endured the humiliation and said with red eyes, "But it''s not my fault! I''m the victim! If you don''t


    need it, I''ll drop the idea. I''m just a lonely little woman. I don''t dare to go home. I''ve waited so long for


    someone to save me. What else can I do?"


    "Mr. Bissel, you''re a big shot. You don''t know the fears and sorrows ordinary people might have."


    "I''m afraid that my family will give up on me even if I go back now. I have no use for my father anymore.


    Instead of going home and being humiliated, I might as well be dead."


    She suddenly turned around and rushed toward the wall.


    If it were other men, they would have felt sorry for her and stopped her immediately.


    However, Felix wasn''t an ordinary man.


    Women''s waterworks didn''t work on him.


    Instead, he still sat there at ease.


    Be''s head was about to hit the wall but Felix didn''t stop her.


    He didn''t even say anything. She froze.


    She slowed down and when her forehead actually hit the wall, it made only a small sound, and it didn''t


    match the energy with which she rushed over.


    It was deadly embarrassing!


    Be didn''t even pass out and couldn''t help but yell, "Ouch."


    She took a few steps back and covered her forehead.


    She didn''t pass out but it hurt.


    She covered her forehead and burst into tears of pain. She thought Felix would feel sorry for her.


    At the very least, he should ask if she was OK.


    But apparently, Be hadn''t realized that Felix really wasn''t like the men she knew.


    Felix looked at her indifferently and snorted instead of caring for her.


    "Miss Collins, you''re not fast enough. You have to run faster to hit the wall if you really want to die."


    Be was speechless.


    Before she could say anything, he added, "I know women have a lower threshold of pain so bumping


    against the wall might not be a very good idea. Well, here''s a piece of advice for you."


    It seemed that he was going to give her a chance.


    Be''s face lit up. She turned around to look at him and asked immediately, "What is it?"


    Felix raised his hand, pointed to the window, and said, "Jump out. It''s not high, but there''s a lot of rocks


    down there. You''ll be disabled at the very least. Don''t worry. I could go downstairs to stab you in the


    chest so that you can die at once. You won''t suffer from hesitation or be a vegetable. What do you


    think?"


    Be''s face turned pale.


    However, her neck turned red from anger and fear.


    She looked at Felix and screamed, "How could you say that?"


    Felix raised his eyebrows and said deliberately, "I''m serious. You said you might as well be dead. You


    didn''t have the courage to hit the wall. I''m just giving you a piece of advice. What''s wrong?"


    Be shouted, "You!"


    She was furious that her cheeks seemed to be on fire.

 Chapter 749 Let Her Stay

    Chapter 749 Let Her Stay


    Chapter 749 Let Her Stay


    But in front of Felix, she couldn''t say anything.


    In the end, she could only stamp her foot and scream in anger, "You''re so cruel! I hate you!"


    After that, she turned to run outside with her head in her hand.


    Soon she disappeared into the hallway.


    When she disappeared from his sight, the look on Felix''s face gradually changed from teasing to


    nothing.


    Donald had been waiting outside and came in after she left.


    Seeing Felix sitting there, he stepped forward and asked respectfully, "Mr. Bissel, Miss Collins..."


    Felix was fiddling with the ring with his head down. He said lightly, "She said she was going to offer


    herself to me."


    Donald was speechless.


    The old Donald would have been ecstatic.


    Felix was thirty years old!


    But he had never had a woman around. Donald even suspected he was gay.


    Now there was a woman who liked him. Even if they wouldn''t get married, it was still good news to


    Donald if she could prove that Felix was not gay.


    But Donald had known what kind of person Be was and dropped the idea.


    She had an ulterior motive. She was rude and arrogant and approached Felix with intentions.


    Felix saved her from those monsters. She was not only ungrateful but also wanted to use him.


    They would never keep such a vicious person in the castle!


    So Donald asked directly, "Mr. Bissel, are you going to let her stay?"


    It was a question.


    Felix looked up at him.


    There was a look of disdain in his eyes.


    "You think I have such bad taste?"


    Donald was relieved to hear that.


    He smiled, "Of course not. It''s normal for Miss Collins to want to marry a rich man, but she chose the


    wrong guy I''m afraid."


    Felix nodded and said lightly, "Don''t send her home tomorrow. Send a maid to take care of her."


    Donald froze.


    What was he trying to do?


    Confused, he asked, "Did you just say... You''re gonna let her stay?"


    Felix sneered, "Yeah, since she is so eager to stay, I can''t let her down, right?"


    Donald frowned unhappily, "No offense, but Miss Collins is not a kind..."


    Felix looked at him and said, "Donald, what are you thinking?"


    Donald froze.


    Felix said, "I don''t like her, but I have to admit she was right about something."


    Donald was a little confused.


    Felix continued, "I saved her so she should repay me. I don''t need her to sleep with me, but it''s also a


    favor to me if she can help me please someone else, isn''t it?"


    Donald was shocked.


    His countenance changed.


    But he just bowed his head and answered, "Yes."


    Then Felix waved him out.


    Be went back to her room crossly.


    Suddenly, she saw a pretty maiding this way.


    She froze. After a while, there was a knock on the door and she realized that the maid was really here


    for her.


    She had just seen hering this way through the window and thought she was just passing by.


    She didn''t expect her to be here for her.


    Outside the door, the maid said in a respectful and polite voice, "Miss Collins, are you there?"


    Be tensed up all of a sudden.


    Who was she?


    Why was she here?


    Was she going to kick her out?


    Be thought of Felix''s cold look and her heart pounded.


    But the maid was still knocking on the door and she couldn''t just ignore her.


    Finally, she could only calm down and decided that she couldn''t be driven away no matter what.


    She must stay here.


    With this in mind, she cleared her throat and opened the door.


    She saw a maid about 18 at the door.


    She was not as beautiful as Be, but she was pretty too.


    She smiled at Be, "Hello, Miss Collins, my name is Katy. Donald asked me to take care of you. I''ll


    serve you from now on."


    Be froze.


    She was a little confused.


    "Take care of her?"


    "Serve her from now on?"


    What was happening?


    Wasn''t she going to be driven away? Felix didn''t agree to her staying and said awful things to her. She


    should be asked to leave soon.


    Why did he send someone to take care of her?


    Katy spoke up before she could figure it out.


    "Miss Collins, are these the clothes you took off today? I''ll wash them for you right away."


    She walked in, picked up her dirtyundry, and headed out.


    Be stopped her anxiously.


    "Wait."


    Katy stopped and looked back at her.


    Be asked, "Did they really ask you to take care of me?"


    Katy nodded, "Yeah, Miss Collins, what''s wrong?"


    Be didn''t believe it. She thought for a moment and asked, "Did they say I was leaving soon?"


    Katy was confused.


    "No, Miss Collins, are you leaving?"


    Be froze and immediately shook her head.


    "No." She forced a smile and said, "Just kidding. You could leave now."


    Then Katy nodded and left.


    After Katy left, Be thought about it and couldn''t figure it out.


    At this moment, she saw Donald passing by.


    She went out and caught up with him.


    "Donald."


    She called him as she ran.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Donald turned around and frowned when he saw her.


    Be saw him frown. She knew he was offended by what she had done earlier.

 Chapter 750 Change His Mind

    Chapter 750 Change His Mind


    Chapter 750 Change His Mind


    However, in Be''s opinion, Donald was just a butler here. To put it bluntly, he was just a servant of a


    higher rank. She didn''t think it was a big deal even though she had offended him.


    Little did she know that Donald was more than a butler in this castle.


    He was also Felix''s only family, and even... saver.


    Therefore, Donald had a high status both in the castle and in Felix''s heart.


    She didn''t know what a difficult time she would have after she offended Donald.


    But Donald was well-educated after all.


    Even though he hated Be, he forced a smile and politely asked her, "Miss Collins, what can I do for


    you?"


    Be was a little embarrassed.


    After all, she had just been rude to him. It was embarrassing that she wanted him to do her a favor.


    But she had no other choice.


    She was determined to seed before she went to see Felix so she burned the bridge.


    In her opinion, Donald was nothing as long as she impressed Felix and became his woman.


    She could treat him as she pleased.


    Therefore, she was rude to him before.


    However, Felix wasn''t impressed by her and she ended up running out crying.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She no longer dared to offend any of the servants in the castle, let alone Donald.


    At this moment, she could only smile at him, "Donald, I''m sorry I was rude before. I didn''t mean it. I


    hope you weren''t offended by that."


    After that, she looked seriously at his face.


    Donald was no ordinary man.


    He was a properly trained professional butler and wearing a poker face at work was like lesson one.


    Be stared at him for a long time, but she couldn''t tell if he was angry or not.


    He looked at her and said lightly, "Miss Collins, you''re a guest and I''m a butler. How would I be angry


    with you? I just work for Mr. Bissel and abide by the rules he established. Since Mr. Bissel didn''t say


    anything, I don''t have any problem with it."


    Be was relieved to hear that.


    Then she gave an ingratiating smile, "I see. By the way, a maid named Katy just told me you asked her


    to take care of me. Is that true?"


    Donald answered lightly, "Yes."


    Be felt hopeful again and asked, "May I ask who gave the order, you or Mr. Bissel?"


    Donald smiled.


    "Mr. Bissel is the owner of the castle and pays all the servants. It was him, of course."


    Be''s face lit up.


    She blurted out, "So he won''t send me away?"


    Donald looked at the ecstatic look on her face with mixed feelings.


    She was too young and innocent.


    She just wanted to take advantage of others and didn''t know that she would pay the price.


    To put it bluntly, she deserved it.


    But Donald just said lightly, "Miss Collins, Mr. Bissel won''t send you away if you don''t want to leave."


    He looked at his watch and said, "Excuse me, Miss Collins, I gotta go. Mr. Bissel is waiting for me."


    Be didn''t dare to make himte and nodded.


    "Sure, go ahead."


    Then he nodded and left.


    After he left, Be went back to her room.


    She was excited.


    She had thought she would never have a chance to stay after being rejected by Felix.


    Unexpectedly, not only did they not send her away but they kept her and asked a maid to take care of


    her.


    Why?


    Could it be that Felix changed his mind and was willing to ept her?


    This thought made Be even more excited.


    She turned to look outside the window, only to find that it was getting dark.


    Lights lit up and the castle looked even more magnificent.


    Her heart was instantly filled with desire and expectations.


    She couldn''t help but smile.


    Felix...


    She whispered his name, smiling as sweet as honey.


    ...


    Felix had no idea that his random decision had sent Be the wrong message.


    He nced at his watch as he finished his work. It was already 10 at night.


    The castle was brilliantly lit. He got up, stretched a little, and walked to therge French window. He


    looked out at the lights with a stony face.


    Just then, someone knocked on the door.


    He said in a low voice, "Come in!"


    The door opened at once. Donald walked in with a tray in his hand. On the tray was a small white


    porcin bowl with a little pill inside.


    "Mr. Bissel, here you are."


    Felix nodded slightly.


    He picked it up without hesitation and swallowed it with water at once.


    Donald handed over a clean handkerchief. Felix wiped his mouth with it and asked lightly while staring


    outside the window, "What date is it tomorrow?"


    Donald froze.


    He bowed his head slightly and answered, "23."


    23...


    Felix frowned slightly and fell silent.


    Donald stood next to him silently with his head slightly bowed.


    After a moment, Felix whispered.


    "I see. Go ahead."


    Donald bent slightly, responded respectfully, and left with the empty bowl.


    The door was closed again.


    The lights were still bright and Felix was still standing there. Nothing had changed, but it seemed it had


    suddenly be empty.


    He opened the window and felt a cool night breeze across his face.


    Because there was a swimming pool down there, the air was of high humidity and cooled his face.

 Chapter 751 She Was Let Out Of Prison

    Chapter 751 She Was Let Out Of Prison


    Chapter 751 She Was Let out of Prison


    A dull pain seared along with his heart.


    Those dusty memories seemed to be awakened at that moment, which brought back all the misery he


    had experienced.


    October 23, 2019


    One night four years ago, a girl stood in the pouring rain and told him that she woulde to him in


    four years.


    Even though four years had passed, the memory of that night still haunted him.


    Her clear eyes and determined look indelibly printed on his brain.


    Lightly d as she was, she remained calm and immovable, just as a leopard waiting for its moment,


    ready to strike a fatal blow.


    Felix closed his eyes, recalling that night bit by bit.


    After a while, he snorted withughter.


    He didn''t know whether he wasughing at himself or at her.


    After a while, he finally opened his eyes, before his eyes were bright daylight. Then he turned and


    walked out without any hesitation.


    At the same time.


    There was another story 300 miles away in a women''s prison.


    In a dank cell, a thin figure sat quietly on the bed.


    Her head was bowed slightly, and her short hair flopped over her cheek. Her face was indistinct, but


    her delicate fair chin stood out.


    The prison officer''s stern voice came from outside. "95201, there''s a call for you."


    She raised her head, revealing aely cold face.


    After a pause, she stood up.


    The iron door nged shut behind her. She held out her hands and let herself handcuffed before


    heading for the mailroom.


    A row ofndlinesy on a table in the mailroom. She went over and picked up the receiver and held it


    to her ear.


    "Hello."


    Her voice was hoarse but pleasant.


    A clear female voice came from the other end of the phone and her voice was as clear as a bell.


    "Sister! You''ll be free tomorrow. Shall I pick you up?"


    The girl was her half-sister, Sarah Dempsey.


    Suddenly Queeny Horton''s mind went nk.


    Perhaps she hadn''t heard her voice for too long, or possibly she didn''t expect anyone to contact her


    after four years in prison.


    There was a long pause before she answered, "Okay."


    When she agreed, the voice on the phone grew more excited. "Uncle rk''s son identally drowned


    Queeny thought for a few seconds before she remembered who Sarah was talking about.


    The boy was her stepfather''s neighbor. When she was young, he had tried to get close to her because


    he liked her.


    The boy was only two years older than her.


    The feelings of teenagers were impulsive and awkward. He courted her for some time, and though she


    remained aloof, he didn''t give up.


    So he came up with all kinds of different ideas, and had his friends cause trouble to get her attention.


    However, she was not a gullible girl.


    She was the brightest kid ever. She was a tactful child who could easily avoid the troubles her


    stepfather and stepfamily made for her.


    From childhood, people said she was awfully smart and sensitive by nature.


    No one could hurt her or take advantage of her unless she was tied up.


    She was an intelligent girl and she could read those teenagers'' minds.


    Naturally, those things didn''t matter to her.


    Although they thought of countless ways, she could see through their little ruse from the start in many


    subtle ways.


    So if Sarah hadn''t mentioned it, she couldn''t have recollected anything of it.


    She hesitated for a moment at the thought. "Sarah, watch your mouth. He''s dead and it''s time to let go


    of the past."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sarah changed the subject at her words.


    Although Queeny was her half-sister, they had been close with each other. Back then, Sarah was


    young, so she didn''t know much.


    She remembered Sarah questioning her, when she was about to go to jail.


    She said nothing before leaving except, "Go home and live your life."


    Then she was taken away by the police without looking back.


    She couldn''t tell Sarah the unmentionable reasons and inflict her pain on a child.


    Plus...


    Something seemed to run through her mind suddenly, and her eyes turned icy.


    She was absent-mindedly talking with Sarah on the phone. She didn''t speak until Sarah finished, "Well,


    let''s talk tomorrow."


    Then Sarah hung up the phone reluctantly.


    Queeny put down the phone and got up.


    The prison officer was standing not far from her. Seeing that she was finished, the guard came forward


    and led him to her cell.


    The prison officer was a middle-aged woman in her forties with high cheekbones who had been


    working here for four years since she hade. Although she looked fierce, she was warm-hearted.


    She said as she tugged Queeny toward the cell. "I heard you were found guilty of manughter. You''re


    out of jail tomorrow. Live your life and don''t make any mistakes. Anyway, you are young, even though


    you''ve been in prison, you still have a bright future. Don''t piss your life away and always remember the


    lesson you''ve learned. Get it?"


    Queeny looked ahead and replied faintly, "got it."


    When the cell door opened, she went in.


    Then she turned and held out her hands and the officer unshackled her.


    A smile touched the corners of her mouth. She said, "Thank you."


    The officer froze.


    She looked at Queeny, and she was dazzled by her seemingly mundane smile,


    though Queeny was wearing the most ordinary prison uniform and her face remained the same.


    At that moment, she seemed to see a bright flower, blooming like a burning fire.


    It was the first time she''d seen Queeny smile in four years.

 Chapter 752 Her Four Years

    Chapter 752 Her Four Years


    Chapter 752 Her Four Years


    The officer didn''t think too much about it.


    After all, Queeny had behaved well over the past four years.


    Far from looking like a vicious criminal, she was like the girl next door, so vulnerable that you couldn''t


    help but protect her.


    The officer sometimes sighed inwardly, "Look, what a nice girl! But her life was destroyed."


    Though she tried tofort Queeny with some nice words,


    she knew that a convicted murderer would have a hard time even when she got out of prison.


    She sighed at the thought.


    After she went back to her cell, she sat down on the bed again.


    The prison officer locked the door and left.


    It was quiet again.


    She sat there cross-legged looking so thin and pathetic with a determined look in her eyes.


    She was tough like a persistent pin tree, showing great strength of character in the strong wind.


    She dropped her head in silence. After a while, she fished out a pencil from her pillow. Then she


    started scribbling on the wall next to her bed.


    Her doodles were messy lines, indecipherable numbers, and some letters.


    Then she quickly put them together and finally worked out the answer she wanted.


    Finally, looking at the numbers on the wall, she squinted and her face creased into a smile.


    In all these four years or, to be more precise, in those 1460 days, she did only one thing.


    She believed that she could get back on her feet with it.


    ...


    Time passed in a blink.


    In a twinkling, the next day came.


    It was the day she got of jail.


    In the morning, she woke to the sound of trumpets. After getting up, she had a quick wash and went to


    breakfast with her cellmates.


    Thanks to the Dempsey family''s help, she did not suffer from bullying during the four years she spent in


    prison.


    And they put her in solitary confinement because of the nature of her crime.


    In a way, it was her punishment, too. After all, during this time, except for eating and strolling, she was


    mostly alone.


    For over a thousand days, she had no intimate friends.


    It was intolerable for any normal person.


    But in fact, it didn''t matter to Queeny.


    Anyway, she was a quiet girl. Living alone was actually a good thing for her.


    It was more convenient for her.


    The corner of her lip raised at the thought.


    It was time for her to get out after breakfast.


    But before that, she had a series of formalities to go through.


    Knowing that she would be released today, her cellmates congratted her one after another.


    Although they didn''t spend every day together with over the years, everyone seemed to have few


    friends here in jail.


    They seldom saw each other, and they knew she was not that talkative and rather mild-mannered. So


    they seemed to be nice to her.


    Now that she was getting out of prison, they felt it right to congratte her.


    Queeny didn''t say anything, but epted their blessings.


    After breakfast, the prison officer asked her to go through the formalities.


    Meanwhile, in the castle, almost everyone sensed someone''s bad mood this morning.


    The sunlight flooded in through the window and lit up every room. However, the sun did nothing to


    dispel the man''s depression.


    He was sitting at his desk staring at a file on hisputer.


    It was opened half an hour ago, but he had not read a page still.


    Donald came in with a pill on a tray and put it in front of him.


    Donald looked at him and said worriedly, "Mr. Bissel, are you OK?"


    Felix seemed to be awakened by Donald''s words.


    His sharp eyes fell on Donald''s face. He stood there nkly for a few seconds before he caught on.


    "I''m fine." He shook his head.


    Then he took the pill.


    Donald sighed.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "You have been on medication for some time, and you didn''t seem to be getting better. Hope Dr. Hill


    gets here soon. Your health..."


    "I''m OK."


    Felix interrupted Donald before he had finished hisst sentence.


    Felix held the mouse and dragged the cursor on the screen, saying in a low voice, "go ahead."


    Donald said no more and picked up the empty tray and left the room.


    As soon as he went out, he saw Be standing at the other side of the hallway looking at something


    expectantly.


    A frown creased Donald''s forehead.


    He did not like her because of what happened before.


    She tried to get close to Felix with intentions. Anyone with a discerning eye could easily see through


    her mind.


    Donald was not an old fogey. He was worried about Felix, who had been single for many years.


    That didn''t mean, however, Donald would like any random woman Felix chose.


    At first, he was very sympathetic to Be.


    But then the desire she showed changed Donald''s view of herpletely.


    The pathetic always acted insufferably somehow.


    It was a fact that she went through a lot of pain. However, she was not grateful to Felix who saved her,


    but tried to get what she wanted by seducing him.


    She even tried to use him for her own goods.


    She didn''t deserve to spend the night with him.


    Donald''s m expression hid his contempt for her.


    He went over and asked, "Miss Collins, what are you doing here? Felix is busy at work. Try not to


    disturb him unless it''s something urgent."


    Be was new here so she had no idea who Donald really was. Also, she didn''t expect Felix to trust


    him so much.


    So she seemed to have offended him yesterday.


    Later, when she learned about his position in the castle from Katy, she bitterly regretted her rashness.

 Chapter 753 DonT Flatter Yourself

    Chapter 753 Don''T tter Yourself


    Chapter 753 Don''t tter yourself


    Sost night she made up her mind that today she would find an opportunity to apologize to Donald in


    person.


    Be grinned at the thought.


    "Donald, I''m here to talk to you, not Mr. Bissel."


    Donald froze.


    He was a little surprised.


    "Me?"


    "Yeah, yeah." As Be spoke, she unconsciously linked her arm through his. However, Donald averted


    it cleverly.


    Donald stepped back and bent slightly. "Miss Collins, I''m a servant and you are a guest. Please don''t


    put me on the spot."


    Be''s hands froze in the air.


    At first, she thought that he was old and wanted to treat him as she had treated her grandparents.


    She wanted to be nice and friendly to him by getting closer.


    In her opinion, a man of Donald''s rank would already be married, and his grandchildren would probably


    be her age. In doing so, maybe Donald would forgive she showed enough kindness.


    She didn''t expect him to refuse her help - she was trying to help him down the stairs so she reached


    out to his arm.


    Although he looked hale and hearty, he was nearly seventy years old. God knew if he might fall down


    the stairs.


    However, his reaction dismayed her.


    She couldn''tprehend his attitude, because he was wary of her like a virus.


    Did he despise her or fear that she had bad intentions?


    He must be going soft in the head!


    Even if she failed to get Felix''s favor, she was not going to hook up with an old man!


    She wondered why he ttered himself and put on such an air of dignity.


    Be, not daring to show her rage otherwise, forced a smile.


    "Donald, don''t get me wrong. I was just trying to help you downstairs."


    Though she smiled, there was a flicker of malice in her eyes.


    "You freaking old man! How dare you look down upon me."


    "We''ll see." she thought to herself.


    Her words were a deliberate attempt to embarrass Donald.


    Implicit in her words was thatpared to Donald, she was more open-minded and aboveboard.


    To her surprise, Donald nodded to her and said, "Miss Collins, I appreciate your kindness. But having


    lived here for decades, I already know every step like the back of my hand. So don''t bother!"


    "Instead, you are a guest here. So don''t wander around if you don''t have to."


    "After all, youe from a good family, so you should watch your manner so as not to bring disgrace


    on your family."


    The smile on Be''s face disappeared when she heard his words.


    Although his manners were decent, his tone was tinged with irony.


    She knew he meant that as a guest she''d better not poke her nose into other people''s business and


    wander around.


    However, why would she be here if it wasn''t to apologize to him? Didn''t she suffer enough humiliation


    in front of Felix yesterday?


    What an unreasonable person!


    Rage consumed Be.


    However, there was nothing she could do about it now.


    Finally, she gave a snort of disgust.


    "I see. I just came to apologize to you. Now that we''re good, I should go."


    Then she left.


    Donald watched her leave with a stony face.


    After she left the building, Donald shook his head and sighed deeply.


    Be Collins... is so...


    She was not stupid, because she knew she should apologize for her mistakes;


    she knew Felix was her life-saving straw, and she would beg him to let her stay.


    However, she was not smart enough.


    After all, Donald was sophisticated and he had seen much of the world.


    But he had never seen such an apology full of haughty disdain before.


    He couldn''t helpughing at the thought.


    But when he thought about her story, it all made sense to him.


    She was nothing but a spoileddy who liked to y petty tricks.


    She had been spoiled by everyone around her ever since she was a little kid.


    She was always too proud to say sorry even though she indeed did something wrong.


    If she did apologize, it wasn''t from the heart. She had always been arrogant, selfish, and unreasonable.


    Donald had been everywhere, and he would never make a fuss about the trifles with her.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    So he just sighed and was ready to leave.


    Just then the door of the study behind him opened.


    He paused. He turned and saw Felix standing there.


    Felix was a tall man, about 5 feet 6 inches. He was wearing a ck shirt and trousers. His manly figure


    was enriched by his regr features.


    Donald''s eyes met Felix''s icy gaze and a deep frown.


    "Mr. Bissel."


    Felix looked at him.


    Then he cast his eyes to the entrance of the stairs. "Who was there just now?"


    Donald''s face changed at Felix''s words.


    He thought Be''s noise had disturbed Felix.


    So he said, "It was Miss Collins. She said she came to apologize for having offended me yesterday."


    Felix frowned faintly.


    The thought of her filled him with disgust and contempt.


    However, he just said, "don''t let her in without my permission."


    "Got it."


    "And tell her, if she wants to stay here, she''d better behave herself. Or she might regret it!"

 Chapter 754 Live Under His Roof

    Chapter 754 Live Under His Roof


    Chapter 754 Live under His Roof


    "Got it."


    Sensing his displeasure, Donald''s heart quivered and he agreed respectfully.


    Then, instead of going to the study, he took his coat and walked out.


    Donald paused, he unconsciously followed Felix and asked, "Mr. Bissel, are you going out?"


    "Yes," said Felix tonelessly.


    Then he said, "get a car ready, I''ll go out."


    Donald froze. But he caught on quickly and said reverently, "Yes, sir."


    ...


    A ck Rolls-Royce was driven out of the castle.


    In a guest room in the castle, Be was standing at the window looking through a telescope.


    A faint sneer crossed her face.


    She put down the telescope and tapped her fingers unconsciously on the windowsill. She thought,


    grating her teeth.


    "Felix Bissel, quit pretending you are a cold fish!"


    "So you''re not interested in women?"


    "I defy you to stand my seduction. I''ve got everything under control!" She said inwardly.


    Then she turned and walked out.


    Katy was Be''s personal maid now. She was at Be''s service at the door.


    Suddenly the door opened. She said, looking at Be nkly, "Miss Collins, can I help you with


    anything?"


    Be looked at her and sneered.


    "Yes, of course. I need you to do me a favor!"


    There was a glint of malice in her eyes.


    Then she walked out in high heels with her bottom wiggled.


    Looking at the back of her departure, Katy was a little confused.


    But she was only a maid. Be Collins and Felix Bissel were her masters.


    She wouldn''t have dared to defy them or meddle in their personal business.


    So she had to lengthen her stride to keep up with Be.


    However, on the other side of the story.


    At the prison gate.


    "95201, you''re free now."


    The iron gate nged shut, but Queeny didn''t look back. Her neat short hair made her face even paler


    and thinner. She smiled as she walked out of the prison gate.


    The weather was surprisingly warm and sunny. The autumn wind was rustling and the sky was a


    brilliant blue.


    The soft breeze blew the flowers off the Osmanthus fragrans, and the air was filled with pleasant


    fragrances of flowers.


    Under the tree stood a tall girl about seventeen years old, wearing a ck leather coat and a short


    skirt.


    With her head down, she was about to light a cigarette with a lighter.


    Perhaps the sound of the gate closing startled her. She put down her cigarette and looked up to see a


    woman walking slowly out of the gate.


    "Queeny!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She shivered and dropped her cigarette to the ground.


    The next moment, she darted over and threw herself into Queeny''s arms.


    "You''re finally free!"


    Her eyes were red, and she was trembling with excitement.


    "You know, I thought I''d never see you again. And now you''re free, I''m so happy," she said in a choked


    voice.


    The girl was Queeny''s half-sister, Sarah.


    Queeny''s had mixed feelings when Sarah held her.


    Sarah was still a child in her memory. She had poor health as a child and was fussy about food, so she


    was still thin and short when she was about thirteen.


    She was obviously malnourished at that time.


    Queeny didn''t expect her to grow so fast in four years.


    Now she was a big girl.


    A smile lifted the corner of Queeny''s mouth, "I''m fine. Don''t be so dramatic."


    However, she was shaking all over, trembling like a leaf.


    It took her a long time to calm down. She raised her head and wriggled free.


    Queenyughed as she wiped away her tears. "Look at me, I got tears on your clothes. I''m so happy to


    see you."


    Sarah paused and said, "Come home with me. From now on, we''ll live together and never stay apart,


    OK?"


    Then she looked at Queeny expectantly.


    However, Queeny didn''t say yes right away.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly and she turned to look down the road.


    The prison was in a remote location, so there were not many cars passing by.


    A ck Rolls-Royce suddenly pulled up under a row of pine trees.


    The car was scratched by branches and the golden sun shone on it, reflecting a dazzling light. Instead


    of making people feel warm, a chill filled in the air.


    After a while, she looked away.


    Her gaze settled on Sarah''s face again. She didn''t nod, but smiled faintly.


    She held Sarah''s hand, trying tofort her gently. "I have a ce to stay."


    Sarah froze.


    She looked puzzled and said, "You are broke, and you don''t have any friends. Where can you go?"


    Queeny smiled.


    She seemed to be smiling all the time. But her smile was forced, and she hid her true feelings behind a


    shield of her warm smile.


    "My baby sister. I don''t have any friends, but I''m sure I can find somewhere to live on my own," said


    Queeny gently.


    She seemed unwilling to listen to Sarah''s advice, so she continued, "Anyway, Uncle Dempsey is


    unlikely to agree. If I go back home with you, our lives won''t get better, and I will get you in trouble. You


    know, I don''t want to live under his roof."


    She was blunt and straightforward.


    Sarah couldn''t contradict her.


    Because what Queeny said was an irrefutable fact.


    Queeny''s stepfather, Patrick Dempsey, was Sarah''s biological father.


    Patrick had taken a dislike to her since her mother remarried him, and he often beat her and scolded


    her for no reason.


    When she was little, she didn''t know how to protect herself, so she suffered a lot.


    But luckily, most of the time, he just called her names or frightened her.


    Even if he didn''t like her, he couldn''t go too far in front of her mother, Meredith.


    However, Patrick''s business went bankrupt unexpectedly, and their house caught on fire.


    ording to their neighbors, the fire started because Queeny fell asleep while cooking.


    Patrick was furious about it. He grabbed her and gave her a good beating.


    Fortunately, the fire was not serious and was quickly brought under control. The damage was not great.


    So Queeny hadn''t been thrown out.


    Even so, she became a thorn in Patrick''s side since then, and he was beginning to think she was a jinx.

 Chapter 755 She Was Abandoned

    Chapter 755 She Was Abandoned


    Chapter 755 She Was Abandoned


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Plus, Patrick''s rtives even added fuel to the me, which made him feel that the real culprit for


    making his life worse was Queeny.


    It would be nice if she disappeared.


    This thought kept running through his mind, but he didn''t dare to put it into practice.


    On one asion, he heard about a rumored trafficker for children under the age of 10 in town.


    Anyone with children was rmed when they heard the rumor.


    They protected their children for fear that anything might happen.


    But when the news came, Patrick''s eyes lit up and he knew the best time hade.


    An idea floated into his mind quickly.


    One morning, Patrick, who had always been harsh to Queeny, suddenly became kind and gentle to her.


    He asked her if she would like to visit the county. He also promised to buy her some candies.


    Queeny was about 8 at that time, and she was bursting with curiosity.


    And she loved eating candies...


    Since she came to the Dempsey family, she couldn''t remember how long she hadn''t eaten one.


    So she said yes immediately, without even asking her mother for permission.


    After taking her to the county, Patrick told Queeny to wait for him to buy candy.


    She was smart and meek. She sat on a big rock and started to wait for him.


    However, her stepfather never returned.


    It was not untilte in the evening she realized that she seemed to have been abandoned.


    She knew he was noting back to take her home. He expected her to die outside so that he


    wouldn''t have to bear so many burdens and responsibilities for someone unrted to him by blood.


    So how could he be kind enough to actually take her to the county for candies?


    Now Queeny had forgotten her mood at that time.


    All she remembered was running towards home at night after she discovered the truth.


    She was a little girl, but with her amazing perseverance and memory skills, she walked home alone


    from the county.


    She spent a whole day and night trudging home. When she stood at the door again, she found that her


    mother, distraught at the news of her disappearance, was frantically looking for her.


    However, Patrick was convinced that a child would never find her way home on her own and must have


    been taken by human traffickers.


    He thought Meredith would soon give up, too.


    So the unfeeling Patrick went to bed happily.


    When Queeny got home, he was still asleep.


    He thought it was Meredithing back when he heard the heavy knock at the door.


    He got up impatiently to answer the door, but he was shocked as soon as he saw the child at the door.


    The next, he was doused with a bucket of foul-smelling feces.


    After he caught on, he screamed abuse at her and tried to catch her.


    However, Queeny was well prepared, and how could she be caught so easily?


    She slipped away like a tiny loach before he could touch her.


    Patrick could hardly keep in his indignation and let fly with a stream of abuse.


    However, it was no use crying over spilled milk.


    Queeny had run away. She stood at a short distance and looked at him coldly and said, "You know,


    deliberately abandoning an elderly or child is a crime of abandonment. I can sue you, and then your


    reputation will be ruined!"


    Patrick was stunned. He didn''t expect her to say that.


    Rage consumed him again.


    "Nonsense! A crime of abandonment? I feed you, clothe you. How ungrateful you must be to sue me!?


    I see, you want some punches!"


    As he spoke, he picked up a stick and tried to hit her.


    Queeny gave a sneer and turned to run.


    After a short chase, he was stopped by passers-by because of his stench.


    They asked him to shower before he came out. Otherwise, the whole road would be stained with feces.


    Patrick stamped with rage.


    However, he had no other choice. Anyway, he couldn''t go against everyone''s wishes.


    When he finished taking a bath and changed his clothes, he found Queeny had disappeared.


    It was not until evening that Queeny returned home with Meredith, who had been out all day.


    After telling off Patrick, Queeny went to look for her mother by herself.


    Finally, she found Meredith. They hugged each other and cried.


    She told Meredith exactly what had happened to her.


    She thought Meredith would divorce him for her and take her away.


    However, she did the opposite.


    Although Meredith was surprised and angry at first, she eventually fell silent.


    In the beginning, Queeny did not understand her mother''s decision. But it wasn''t until Meredith held her


    hand and put it on the stomach during a meal in town that she got the reason.


    It turned out that Meredith was pregnant.


    She couldn''t give up a baby and a family for Queeny.


    So she advised Queeny to put aside her hatred for Patrick.


    She wanted Queeny to forgive him for her or her unborn sibling.


    She said there should be no hatred between families. Even if Patrick did something wrong, she could


    not give up the family for it.


    Queeny was stunned.


    Clever as she was, she was just a kid at the time.


    She naively assumed that her mother loved her and would give up everything for her, just as what she


    read from the books.


    The bald fact was that it was all in her head.


    Meredith was a poor, helpless woman who needed a man to survive.


    She couldn''t leave with Queeny and her unborn child without any money.


    A traditional woman like her did not believe that a woman could live a good life on her own without her


    husband.


    She believed that forgiveness and tolerance were required courses for women.


    However, Queeny was reluctant to forgive him.

 Chapter 756 Run Away From Home

    Chapter 756 Run Away From Home


    Chapter 756 Run away from Home


    Though she didn''t love her stepfather, she had believed that he was still her family no matter how badly


    he treated her.


    But now, he didn''t want to be her family anymore. Yet, he still asked her to brazenly call him dad, to


    treat him with respect, and to go back and live under the same roof with him.


    But how could she ept the food and clothing he provided her?


    Therefore, she didn''t say yes. She just sat there in silence with pursed lips, as though she was a


    stubborn mule.


    Seeing this, Meredith immediately guessed what she was thinking.


    After all, no one knew her better than her mother.


    Meredith got anxious. She strived to talk Queeny into this and gave her a long lecture.


    She told her that this world was harsh to women, and women couldn''t live by themselves if they didn''t


    have a husband.


    She also asked her to stand in her shoes and give her stepfather a second chance, because he was


    not himself that day and he didn''t abandon her on purpose.


    Anyway, she made a long speech, but Queeny wouldn''t take a word of that.


    She was puzzled. "Why?"


    "Why is my mom taking the bully''s side and trying to persuade me to forgive him when she knows I''ve


    been hurt?"


    "Why is she always asking me, a child, to be considerate to her and her husband?"


    "Why has she never considered what consequence their behaviors might bring to them?"


    Queeny didn''t cry. She just gazed at her mother with round, confused eyes.


    Her eyes were clear and innocent. Meredith probably felt she looked rather ugly and evil inparison.


    Thus, seeing that Queeny was still motionless, she whacked her on the back with exasperation.


    While she hit her, angry tears rolled down her face. "Why are you just sitting here? Start talking! Are


    you mute? Your mother is asking you a question!"


    "Say something!"


    "Don''t give me that look, you hear me?"


    Queeny heard every word.


    Heartbroken, she found this rather ironic.


    Then, she looked away and lowered her head. In a whisper, she said, "Okay."


    After a pause, she added, "I understand."


    The little girl sat there in dejection like a withering sapling.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Meredith was still sobbing. Yet, seeing Queeny''s downcast look, she suddenly dropped the palm she


    just raised.


    Tears poured out. She was overwhelmed by sorrows.


    Unable to keep a stony face anymore, she took Queeny into her bosom and said between her sobs,


    "Queeny, you have to understand me. I don''t have a choice."


    Being held by her so tightly, little Queeny gave a feeble sneer.


    "You have no choice..."


    "Is that o?"


    "I''ve heard you say this many times."


    "You always told me this when he scolded me, hit me, despised me, and repeatedly insulted me with


    the most hurtful words."


    "But why do you always have no choice?"


    Queeny couldn''t understand. Still, she didn''t want to give in.


    Later, when Meredith took her back to the Dempsey family, Patrick greeted her with a sneer.


    Staring squarely at Patrick, Queeny said, "I won''t force you to ept me. From now on, I''m no longer


    your stepdaughter. I have nothing to do with the Dempsey family anymore. Don''t worry. I won''t sue you


    for abandoning, because you didn''t abandon me. I walked out on this family myself. Take care."


    After that, she whipped around and headed out.


    Meredith and Patrick were both dumbstruck.


    When her words sank in, Meredith dashed forward and dragged her back. She demanded, "Where are


    you going?"


    Queeny looked at her calmly and said, "Mom, you take care of yourself. I''ll find somewhere to live. If I


    can, I''lle back and visit you."


    With that said, she shook her hand off and ran away.


    Meredith was pregnant at the time. She couldn''t run at full speed, so she failed to catch up with


    Queeny.


    She could only stamp her foot when she lost her.


    Patrick, however, said with a poker face, "Let her be. I''d like to see where she can go. She''d better not


    Then, he turned around and went into the house.


    As he wished, Queeny never came back.


    She went to an orphanage in town.


    The old man running the orphanage was someone she knew.


    She had run into that man several times before. Because he was old, she even helped him walk across


    the street a couple of times.


    She had learned that the old man, Burke Webber, was about to retire. But he had no child or family.


    Thus, he saw all the children in the orphanage as his family.


    When Queeny went to his house, he was in the yard, watering some flowers.


    Hearing that somebody called him, Burke turned around to see a cute girl resting her head on the


    fence, smiling at him.


    Queeny said, "Mr. Webber, I heard that you don''t have a granddaughter. How about I be your


    granddaughter?"


    Burke was stunned. Secondster, he burst outughing.


    He then asked, "Who are you, silly girl? What nonsense is this? Come on in."


    Queeny leaped off the fence and went in through the gate. Then, she told Burke everything that had


    happened to her and her ns.


    In that era, thew was still weak. After hearing her words, Burke was infuriated.


    But Queeny was quite calm.


    Sitting there, she said calmly, "Mr. Webber, don''t be mad. Actually, I can understand why they did what


    they did. After all, people are selfish. We never liked each other. We''re not rted either. Thus, it''s


    normal that he hates me and doesn''t want to raise me."


    Burke felt even sorrier for her when he heard this.


    He said over and over again, "You''re a good girl. You deserve to be loved."


    Queeny gave him a bright smile, revealing two rows of cute, shiny teeth.


    "Then, Mr. Webber, will you take me in?"


    Burke froze in ce.


    He then revealed a torn look on his face.


    Queeny noticed that. Though she was a little disappointed, she didn''t show it.


    Smiling, she said, "It''s okay. If you can''t, I''ll go ask Mrs. Grey in the neighboring town. People say that


    she lives alone. But she has grandchildren, only that they are not in town. But it''s not a problem. I can


    do chores for her, such as cleaning and cooking. Mr. Webber, though I''m young, I know how to cook.


    And my cooking skills will get better with practice. I won''t ask for much. I just want her to give me a bite


    when she has some food to share."


    Her earnest words pained Mr. Webber.


    How could he say no to her then? Thus, he immediately granted her request.


    He shakily held Queeny''s tiny little hand and said, "Silly girl, that''s not true. I can take you in. Come


    with me. I want you to meet someone."


    Then, he tried to stand up.


    Queeny sensibly helped him up and followed him to the backyard.

 Chapter 757 The First Encounter In Childhood

    Chapter 757 The First Encounter In Childhood


    Chapter 757 The First Encounter in Childhood


    In that very yard, she met a person that she would not forget for the rest of her life.


    What kind of encounter was it?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Looking back, Queeny thought that encounter seemed rather trivial. No one made a dramatic entrance,


    or carried a special title or distinguished status.


    In the backyard filled with grapevine, she saw a boy about 12 sitting under the grape trellis, absorbed in


    a book.


    He was quite pretty. Though he was a boy, his exquisite features couldpare with a girl''s.


    He had big eyes, long eyshes, and smooth skin that almost seemed to be made of the finest jade.


    He was wearing a sharp suit and a pair of matching-colored leather shoes. His hair was neatly


    arranged. The look he had when reading was also quite different from regr boys. It seemed that he


    had an air of affected sophistication that did not suit his age.


    Queeny was stunned at this scene.


    As if he had sensed her arrival, the boy put down his book and looked up.


    His eyes were cool, calm, and otherworldly. They were likekes on the snow-capped mountain, which


    cooled her heart in an instant.


    Queen then thought that she would perhaps never forget this encounter.


    Mr. Webber led her into the yard and warmly introduced the boy to her. "Well, let me introduce myself.


    He is my student, Felix. You can see him as your older brother."


    Then, he turned to Felix and said, "This is Queeny. She''s my granddaughter now. Like her brother, you


    should take care of her, do you understand?"


    The boy neither nodded nor shook his head. He didn''t say anything, either.


    But his brow furrowed. Though he was only 12, his stern expression made him look like an old man.


    A momentter, he spoke in a doubtful tone, "Queeny? Isn''t she the stepdaughter of the Dempsey


    family in town? How did she be your granddaughter?"


    Mr. Webber froze.


    It took him by surprise that Felix, who stayed in this house all day long, also knew a lot about what was


    going on in town.


    He sighed with resignation and recounted Queeny''s story to Felix.


    After he finished, Felix disyed no trace of sympathy at all.


    He merely snorted and said, "Fine. I don''t care as long as she doesn''t disturb me while I''m reading."


    After that, he sat down and began to read again.


    Mr. Webber did not seem surprised by his aloof reaction. He just held Queeny''s hand and drew her


    away with a smile on his face.


    Queeny, however, found this odd.


    "What''s with this kid? Why is he giving us an attitude?"


    "Mr. Webber is such a kind person. He took me in when he learned I had nowhere to go. And he also


    teaches this boy. Then how can he talk to him like that?"


    "This is out of line!"


    She pouted angrily and looked back. She intended to glower at Felix so that he would know she was


    not a pushover and wouldn''t think about picking on her.


    Yet, she looked back only to see Felix bending over the book, reading quietly. At this moment, he


    seemed like a gem shining in the sunlight.


    Queeny was stupefied in ce.


    She thought that perhaps no other boy could be more beautiful than Felix.


    "Well, since you''re so good-looking, I''ll cut you some ck for now!"


    "But if this happens again... Humph!" She thought.


    Therefore, Queen settled down in the orphanage and lived with Mr. Webber.


    At that time, the legal protection for the underage was quite sparse.


    Thus, even though Queeny had left her family and came to live with Mr. Webber, no one raised any


    objections.


    Later, Meredith learned about this and came to see her several times, hoping to bring her back.


    But Queeny turned her down.


    She had put her foot down on this, for she could no longer trust her mother.


    Meredith was hurt, but she couldn''t do anything about it.


    At the same time, a little voice in her head also told her that this was actually a good thing.


    She knew Mr. Webber, the former head of the orphanage, was a respected and learned person.


    It would perhaps be better for Queeny if she could be raised by him.


    After making the decision, Meredith never came to persuade Queeny toe home again.


    As for Patrick, he didn''t even bother to check on Queeny once.


    Seeing how Queeny''s parents had reacted, the wise Mr. Webber immediately understood what the


    Dempsey family was thinking.


    "They are selfish people who have the profit-first mentality. They see Queeny as their burden and never


    really want to be responsible for her.


    "No wonder she''d rather stay here and be my granddaughter than go back to her real family."


    Thinking of this, Mr. Webber heaved with a sigh.


    He felt more pained for how life had treated Queeny.


    But Queeny was not bothered by this.


    As far as she knew, she was not unhappy in that family, so she might as well just stay with Mr. Webber.


    Now her mother wanted to live her life, she had decided to repay her for giving her life by not being her


    encumbrance.


    Since Queeny was upbeat about this, her good mood spread to Mr. Webber, who also felt better.


    Mr. Webber had some influence in town. By pulling some strings, he quickly got the paperwork done


    and officially adopted Queeny.


    Since then, Queeny began to live in the orphanage.


    After living there for a while, she learned that Felix''s family was the orphanage''s financial sponsor. But


    he was not strong enough to go to school.


    Mr. Webber used to be a professor. He was very erudite. Thus, Felix''s family made a deal with him.


    ording to the deal, Felix''s family would support the orphanage. In return, Mr. Webber would be


    Felix''s teacher and give him lessons.


    Though Felix was quite taciturn and sometimes distant, Mr. Webber was actually very fond of him


    because he was very smart.


    He grasped whatever Mr. Webber taught him after being told once.


    Inparison, Queeny did not seem that clever.


    Felix also lived with Mr. Webber so that he could better study under him.


    But unlike Queeny, Felix was a guest here. He had his own servants, housekeepers, and nannies.


    He was simply a proud, spoiled, delicate soning from a rich family.


    Queeny was the opposite - a homeless little girl that no one wanted.


    She was only allowed to stay here because she pestered Mr. Webber into it.


    Thus, to please Mr. Webber, apart from studying, she also helped him cook, doundry, clean the


    yards. Sometimes, she would even babysit younger children in the orphanage.


    Mr. Webber told her she did not need to do those chores.


    He assured her that now he had agreed to let her stay, he would never drive her out, so she didn''t need


    to please anyone.

 Chapter 758 Keeping Each Other Company

    Chapter 758 Keeping Each Other Company


    Chapter 758 Keeping Each Other Company


    But children were highly sensitive.


    Queeny knew that she was superfluous to this world.


    Her birth father had gone. Her birth mother couldn''t look after her, either. Like a piece of drifting


    duckweed, she had been leading a wandering life.


    But now, she finally found someone willing to give her a home. This man bought her beautiful clothes


    and taught her reading and writing. Of course, she would want to hold on to him and never let go.


    At the end of the day, despite her shrewdness, Queeny was still a child who felt insecure.


    The only way that she would gain a little sense of security was to prove that she was not useless to Mr.


    Webber.


    She didn''t want to be a worthless person who only took but never gave.


    Mr. Webber had, of course, seen through her worries.


    He felt both pained and resigned. Though he didn''t approve of this, he also knew that this was the only


    way that she could get somefort.


    Thus, he let her do the chores.


    Just like this, Queeny lived in the orphanage until she was 18.


    She and Felix had also apanied each other for nearly a decade.


    That decade was unforgettable to Queeny.


    So was it to Felix.


    Strictly speaking, the two both had no families around. In some sense, they were like two entangled


    roots that absorbed nutrients together and grew together.


    During the 10 years, Meredith and her second daughter, Sarah Dempsey, came to see Queeny several


    times. Except for them, no other people in the Dempsey family ever visited her.


    Queeny did not hate Sarah, for she knew that no matter who was in the wrong, Sarah had nothing to


    do with this.


    She was just an innocent child. When Queeny was kicked out, she hadn''t even been born yet.


    Thus, every time Sarah brought her some snacks or toys, she would ept them with delight.


    She appreciated Sarah''s kindness and also wanted to see her as her family.


    After all, they were half-sisters.


    Plus, Sarah was young at that time. She didn''t understand adults'' grievances.


    She also couldn''t understand why Queeny, her sister, didn''t live in the big house with her family but in


    an orphanage.


    She had asked many people about this. But no grown-ups cared to tell her the truth.


    Time passed by quietly.


    When Queeny was 18, Mr. Webber passed away.


    Felix already left the orphanage two years before that.


    Unlike Queeny, he was only there for study. He was a guest who would leave sooner orter.


    But Queeny had truly regarded this orphanage as her home.


    Therefore, even though Felix left, she continued to stay there.


    But the two had lived under the same roof for so many years. Even after they parted ways, they still


    held each other dearly in their hearts.


    Queeny would never forget what Felix said to her under that sycamore tree in the yard the night before


    he departed.


    He asked her, "Queeny, will you go with me?"


    She smiled back at him and gently shook her head. "Sorry, I can''t."


    Yes, she couldn''t leave with him.


    Although Mr. Webber had passed away, the orphanage still needed someone to run it.


    It was all thanks to Mr. Webber''s adoption and care that Queeny had grown up happily. Thus, she


    couldn''t just walk out on the children in the orphanage.


    Felix also understood this.


    But he had to pursue his unfinished cause. He couldn''t stay here with her and run the orphanage for


    the rest of his life.


    Hence, eventually, he took off.


    But before that, he told Queeny that if she ever needed help, she could go to his castle to see him.


    Queeny nodded heavily.


    Then, the two turned around and headed in opposite directions, not looking back again.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Thus, the crush they had on each other was not revealed.


    It was already two yearster when they met again.


    At that time, the town was undergoing a demolition project. The orphanage was relocated, and


    someone else was sent over to take charge.


    Queeny no longer had to stay there to guard the orphanage for Mr. Webber. Therefore, she left.


    Then, one thing led to another, and she joined the Dragon Club. After taking the training, she became


    one of the best assassins there.


    No one could tell that this seemingly gentle and sweet girl was callous enough to send bullets into other


    people''s chests.


    At that time, Queeny still had no idea that Felix was the head of the Dragon Club.


    She went to visit him with the anticipation that maybe they could be a couple.


    The two started dating and had some very sweet memories.


    Butter, Felix learned about what she was doing.


    He strongly opposed it and ordered her to quit the Dragon Club and never do such things ever again.


    Queen was baffled at that time. She didn''t know why Felix reacted like this. She had her own life to live.


    She felt that she was able and entitled to make her own choices and bear the consequences.


    But Felix didn''t allow that. As a result, they had a falling-out. The emotional rift between them kept


    expanding.


    Later, during a mission, Queeny identally found out that Felix was actually the person in charge of


    the Dragon Club.


    He only wanted her to quit because he knew how sordid this business was. He was aware that nothing


    about it was as simple as it seemed.


    He hoped the girl he loved could remain pure, upbeat, and intact without being polluted by any


    darkness of the world as she was when he first met her.


    However, how many people could get what they wanted in the world?


    Queeny didn''t want to be attached to anyone. She was hungry for power, even though it meant she had


    to face endless hardships in life.


    She hoped that when disasters befell, she would not be a burden to her beloved one. Instead, she


    wanted to be his most reliable and trustworthy partner.


    Yet, that meant nothing to Felix.


    He hated to see her in the Dragon Club, getting involved in those dangerous missions.


    To make her quit, Felix even coerced her as the boss of the Dragon Club.


    Queeny was incandescent with rage at that time.


    She thought Felix was the most unreasonable person in the world.


    In a huff, she quit the Dragon Club. But shortly after, she joined the Rosefinch Club that waspeting


    against the Dragon Club.


    Then, the two started to give each other the silent treatment. It was not a big deal. After all, people


    following different ways couldn''t work with each other. Since they had different pursuits, they didn''t


    have to stick together.


    But what they didn''t expect was thatter, a big dispute broke out between the Rosefinch Club and the


    Dragon Club.


    The Dragon Club lost some confidential files. All the evidence showed that Queeny was the culprit...


    As those days resurfaced in her mind, Queen closed her eyes.


    The air was sweet and moist, because lilies were blooming. Yet, she felt rather cold and doleful.


    Indescribable scornfulness welled up inside her along with overwhelming pain, paralyzing her body.


    She even couldn''t feel her fingers.


    But Sarah didn''t seem to have noticed her abnormal behavior. After hearing Queeny''s long story, she


    also felt rather troubled.

 Chapter 759 The Checkered Past

    Chapter 759 The Checkered Past


    Chapter 759 The Checkered Past


    Sarah deliberated for moments before saying, "Queeny, if you don''te back with me, you don''t have


    anywhere to go, do you? Aren''t those friends of yours... all dead?"


    Yes, those people who she believed were her good friends either sold her out or... died.


    Felix killed them with his own hands.


    She would never forget the look they gave her before they died.


    That look showed how anguished they felt when they thought they were betrayed by someone they


    trustedpletely.


    It was not until then that Queeny realized the Dragon Club was not the only one who thought she was


    the mole that stole the crucial ssified files. In fact, the Rosefinch Club also believed that given her


    special rtionship with Felix, in the confrontation of the two parties, she eventually submitted to her


    soft spot and helped him in secret.


    That was why her friends in the Rosefinch Club all used her of betraying them before they died.


    They demanded, "Queeny, we see you as our sister. Why did you stab us in the back?"


    Why?


    Heh! Who could know?


    Queeny had been sandwiched between the two parties through the whole thing.


    She remained neutral and helped neither side, for the stronger one would win either way in the end.


    Therefore, she didn''t know who stole the files and spilled the secrets of the two parties to lead things to


    this point.


    Yet, the only thing she was sure of was that Felix refused when she desperately pleaded with him to let


    her friends live after the Rosefinch Club was defeated.


    That cold look Felix wore at that time was indelible in her memory.


    It was as if the ten years they had spent together had thoroughly be bygones.


    The sweet moments they shared had also vaporized.


    To Felix, Queeny had changed from his best partner to the most hateful traitor overnight.


    He locked her up. During her imprisonment, he interrogated her numerous times, hoping to find out if


    she stole the files.


    Queeny denied. But that only vexed Felix, because he thought she was lying to him.


    After all, the evidence he had gathered through his private investigation clearly said she did it.


    Before their falling-out, Queeny was the only one person he fully trusted. Thus, other than him, only


    she knew where those files were and how to get the key to the safe.


    Therefore, Queeny''s denial was rather flimsy.


    What was more, Felix had even killed her friends.


    He knew she had every reason to seek revenge.


    Queeny fell silent when all the evidence wasid out in front of her.


    Though she knew she was definitely not the thief, no one would believe her other than such concrete


    proof.


    She gave up defending herself and remainedpletely silent. Felix just took it that she had tacitly


    acknowledged her sin.


    Thus, he never came to visit her.


    During the six months of Queeny''s imprisonment, the two were like two icebergs living on the opposite


    poles. They didn''t see each other once.


    Queeny didn''t know what Felix was thinking or what he nned to do to her.


    "Would he kill me? Or punish me in some other ways?"


    She couldn''t answer, nor did she want to consider those issues.


    She just lived like a walking corpse.


    But one day, a woman showed up before her.


    This woman looked kind of like her. Butpared with the refined Queeny, this woman seemed more


    alluring. She had a slender figure and a smiley face. At a nce, one could tell she was a fun, lovely


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    girl.


    She stood in front of Queeny and eyed her condescendingly. Then, she let out a cry of surprise, as


    though she only stumbled into this ce by ident.


    "Who are you? Why are you locked up here?"


    The woman in a gorgeous dress mped her hands over her mouth. She even took a step back as if


    she had been frightened by Queeny.


    Sunlight poured in from behind her. Its dazzling brilliance radiated from the hair she dyed blond.


    Queeny didn''t speak but stared at her with a cold face.


    Later, Felix came in.


    He seemed a little angry after he heard that the woman had run into this ce. But he was good at


    concealing her emotion. Thus, he looked quite normal except that his face was a little somber.


    Felix nced at Queeny and then swiftly looked away. He turned around with a frown and asked the


    woman disgruntledly, "Why did youe here?"


    The woman put her hand on her chest and leaned against Felix, looking so vulnerable.


    "I was bored so I took a walk and ended up here. I didn''t mean to barge in. Felix, who is she? Why is


    she behind bars?"


    Felix darted another distant look at Queeny.


    His deep eyes were perfectly calm, as though he was looking at a total stranger.


    He parted his thin lips and said coldly, "She''s a sinner."


    "A sinner?"


    The woman was more surprised. Her big, clear eyes that were fixed on Queeny widened.


    Then, as if something had urred to her, her pupils registered consternation. She uttered, "She can''t


    be the..."


    But she swallowed the rest of her words as though she had thought of a certain taboo.


    Still, everyone knew what she wanted to say.


    Felix showed an almost imperceptible frown. He didn''tment on this but said, "There is nothing to


    look at here. Let''s go."


    After that, he whipped around, put his arm around the woman''s waist, and left with her.


    Before leaving, the woman cast a backward look at Queeny. That look was full of sympathy. Yet, if one


    looked closely, one could notice traces of smugness and mockery in it.


    Queeny felt that her frozen heart had been ripped apart again.


    She called after Felix before he stepped out of the room.


    This was the first time in half a year that the two spoke to each other.


    Felix stopped in his tracks, but he didn''t look back.


    Queeny asked, "Felix, who is she?"


    Felix just stood there. His tall figure blotted out the light that shed in from the door, casting her in a


    shadow.


    A whileter, Felix replied in an aloof tone.


    "It''s none of your business."


    "None of my business..."


    Queeny''s heart shuddered. She felt that this simple remark was like a sharp knife. It stabbed deep into


    her heart and twirled, causing all of her organs to churn in pain.


    She was rooted in ce. Her face instantly turned ashen. After a long while, sheughed in a broken


    voice.


    "That exins it..." She nodded. Though she was still sitting in the filthy cell, her eyes were sparkling


    like luminous pearls in the darkness.


    She remarked, "I understood. Get out!"


    Felix''s figure stiffened.


    Still, he marched out without looking back.


    Hourster, he was informed that there was an emergency in the cell.


    Felix immediately dashed out of his room, only to see the cell Queeny was staying in was in a sea of


    mes.


    His countenance altered at once. Despite everyone''s obstruction, he rushed in that direction.


    However, what he saw there was beyond his imagination.


    That night was the most unforgettable in Queeny''s life.


    She fought the guards and broke out of the cell.

 Chapter 760 Does She Hate Him?

    Chapter 760 Does She Hate Him?


    Chapter 760 Does She Hate Him?


    As others saw it, after breaking out, Queeny also killed the woman that, as they believed at that time,


    Felix loved most.


    Blood dyed the white floor scarlet.


    Felix stood there, staring at Queeny with a stony face. Though they were only a few steps away from


    each other, there seemed to be an unbridgeable gulf between them, forbidding them to be together


    again.


    Queeny looked into Felix''s eyes and opened her mouth, hoping to exin things.


    But Felix didn''t give her the chance.


    He ordered his men to catch her.


    She thought he would execute her.


    Yet, he didn''t. He merely locked her up in a different ce.


    She was clueless about what he was up to or what he was thinking. All she knew was that the gulf


    between them was expanding, as though it would never close up again.


    Finally, Queeny began to panic.


    She wanted to see Felix and tell her the truth.


    No matter whether Felix would believe her or not, she would rify that she didn''t steal the files, nor did


    she kill that woman. She didn''t know she ended up dead either.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She did attempt to escape, but she never thought about murdering anyone. She had no idea why that


    woman abruptly pelted toward her with a knife in her hand.


    Queeny thought a guard was after her, so she instinctively raised her arm and knocked with her elbow.


    It was just self-defense.


    She knew her strike would at most knock her out. It couldn''t be a deadly blow. She no longer wanted to


    hurt anyone else.


    However, that woman died.


    She fell to the ground and died after Queeny elbowed her. Everyone on the scene saw that she


    attacked her and caused her death.


    Naturally, Felix would not believe a word of her exnation.


    Finally, she found a chance to see him. She told him everything and assured him repeatedly that if he


    didn''t believe what she said, he could investigate, and she would do everything to help.


    Still, Felix was not convinced.


    He just eyed her with a poker face and posed a question.


    "I wiped out the Rosefinch Club. Do you hate me?"


    Queeny was stupefied.


    She didn''t know how to respond.


    Did she hate him?


    That was not necessarily true. The two clubs were two different parties that represented different


    interests.


    The territory and market were limited. Thus, it was natural that only one of the twopeting forces


    could survive.


    Now that the two clubs'' ssified files were leaked at the same time, there must be a mole behind this.


    Even if Felix didn''t take action at this time, the Rosefinch Club would deal with him anyway.


    She asked herself if she really wanted to see Felix be taken down by her partners in the Rosefinch


    Club.


    The answer was no.


    Therefore, she didn''t hate him for this.


    The Rosefinch lost even though the two clubs'' secrets had almost all been put on the table. It proved


    that the Rosefinch was inferior. Thus, Queeny knew they ought to concede defeat from the bottom of


    his heart.


    But what she couldn''t understand was that even though Felix had obtained what he wanted, he still


    killed all the other members of the Rosefinch club.


    Those were all Queeny''s dear friends!


    Why couldn''t Felix just let them live?


    Seeing Queeny stand there in a daze, Felix put on a scornful smile.


    Without saying one more word, he strode out of the room.


    What happenedter took Queeny by surprise.


    She imagined a million ways that Felix might use to torture her and seek revenge.


    However, to her shock, he chose to send her to prison.


    When Queeny heard that, she didn''t know how to react.


    As the boss of the Dragon Club, the number one gang, Felix seldom obeyed thew. Yet, he eventually


    chose to punish her with thew.


    "He wants me to rot in prison? Heh..."


    But due to various reasons, Queeny was only sentenced to jail for four years.


    It was not because Felix went easy on her. The judge only ced the verdict based on the case.


    It was true that Felix had locked her up. But the government didn''t care about the grievances between


    the two clubs.


    It was just that the evidence to convict Queeny as the murderer of that woman was too weak.


    The angle of the cut and the reason why the woman showed up there at that time was highly dubious.


    Logically speaking, the cut alone could prove that Queeny didn''t kill the woman.


    But no one would believe it.


    Nor did Felix.


    It was as if the whole world was certain that Queeny was a murderer. The woman barged out at that


    time just to get killed and make Queeny a murderer.


    Queeny found that ridiculous.


    Still, nobody bought her side of the story.


    With Felix''s coercion, the conviction was eventually confirmed despite theck of evidence.


    In the legal sense, Queeny had be a real murderer.


    As a former assassin, she found that quite ironic.


    She had injured many and even taken the lives of many people who were against the club''s interests.


    But she had never hurt any innocent person.


    However, she was now proved guilty for someone she didn''t kill.


    Queeny didn''t even bother to defend herself. Anyway, Felix had bribed all the people in court, so no


    one would listen to her exnation.


    In the court, Queeny and Felix brushed past each other.


    Queeny paused, not looking at him. Her face wasposed.


    In a cold voice, she said, "I''ll pay back at you for what you did to me."


    Felix merely walked past. He didn''t reply.


    Nor did he look at her.


    With her back on him, Queeny continued, "Four yearster, I''ll go after you. Then, you''ll know the


    members of the Rosefinch didn''t die for nothing, and you''ll also pay for what you did. When we meet


    again, only one of us can survive!"


    After that, she stalked away without looking back.


    Felix''s figure froze in ce.


    He felt as if the wind of time had brought him back to the afternoon many years ago. That day, under


    the sunlit grape trellis, he saw a thin girl with clear, bright eyes stroll toward him.


    Her smile was so pure and innocent. He wanted to take care of her and see her smile like that forever.


    But why did things turn out like this?


    Felix had asked him that question many times.


    Even during the four years, at numerous sleepless nights, he wondered what on earth had made them


    end up like this.


    But he had no answer.


    No one could tell them the answer.


    Now, four years had passed. When the two met again, they were no longer the same people they used


    to be.


    Queeny stood rooted to the spot. She didn''t speak for a long time.


    Sarah noticed her dazed expression and wondered what she was thinking.


    Then, she followed her gaze and saw a ck Rolls-Royce parked in the shade of a tree on the


    roadside.


    A little stunned, she asked with curiosity, "Queeny, who is in that car? Is it someone that you know?"


    Queeny remained silent for two seconds.


    Then, in a calm, emotionless, unperturbed voice, she replied, "No. It''s just a stranger."


    Sarah was taken aback.


    But then, Queeny looked over her shoulder at her and said with a smile, "As you just said, I have no


    friends and nowhere to go..."

 Chapter 761 Staying For A Few Days

    Chapter 761 Staying For A Few Days


    Chapter 761 Staying for a Few Days


    She frowned and chuckled, "I think you''re right."


    "But I won''t go back to the Dempsey''s. How about... Do you have some other ce for me to stay for a


    few days?"


    "Some other ce?"


    Sarah paused and quickly replied, "Yes, but it''s the staff dormitory of ourpany. It''s kinda shabby. I


    don''t think you''ll fit in there..."


    "... I will."


    Queeny interrupted Sarah before she could finish her sentence.


    Seeing this, Sarah frowned and didn''t want to take her there.


    After all, it was a dormitory...


    Queeny could tell that Sarah was hesitant. She smiled and said, "I won''t stay forever. Two days top."


    Sarah then nodded, "Fine."


    They then walked away together.


    Inside the ck Rolls-Royce, he watched them leave. Sullen, his eyes darkened.


    The dorm Sarah stayed in was indeed not veryfy.


    She thought that Queeny would not like this ce, but Queeny just went straight in.


    After graduating from high school, Sarah started to work. She was now waitressing in a nightclub and


    was working on night shifts starting at 6.


    Herpany arranged an apartment with three bedrooms and one living room for her. She lived with


    another two girls. It was quite spacious, but the facilities were a bit old because it was in an old


    There was a giant garbage dump nearby. People piled their belongings out there because their rooms


    were overcrowded.


    They could see how messy it was as soon as they entered the apartment.


    A little embarrassed, she tried to clean up the room and ask Queeny to sit back and rx.


    Queeny sat down naturally.


    Sarah put some dirtyundry into the washing machine and said, "They must be hanging out


    somewhere. You could take a shower and wear some of my clothes. I''ll introduce them to you when


    theye back."


    Queeny nodded.


    Soon, Sarah tidied up the ce, gave Queeny some brand new clothes, and asked her to shower.


    Queeny took them and went into the bathroom. She had a long shower and came out half an hourter.


    A in dress made her skin look fair. She was charming in a more sophisticated way,pared with


    Sarah who looked younger and innocent.


    Sarah looked at her in a daze.


    After a while, she forced a smile.


    "That dress is so not your style, but it''s OK... I don''t have to work tomorrow. Let''s go shopping for


    something that would fit you perfectly in the mall."


    Queeny found it hard to reject her kind offer, so she said yes.


    Queeny said with a smile, "Okay, thanks."


    After Queeny took a shower, Sarah went to buy some groceries and came back to cook.


    She cooked herself now. Back in the days before she was born, her father had high hopes for her.


    But after she was born, her father was disappointed because she was a girl.


    Since then, he often went out to the bar and rarely came home to spend time with his daughter.


    However, no matter how much he disliked her, she was his blood, after all. He had been shutting her


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    out, but he had never thought of getting rid of her.


    Sarah''s mother, Meredith, was too aged to get pregnant again. So it had been Patrick''s forever regret


    that he didn''t have a son.


    A few yearster, Meredith passed away.


    Since then, Sarah had been living a hard life.


    She didn''t get good grades at school so she never entered college after high school.


    That was why she ended up being a waitress in a club.


    She didn''t earn much as a waitress, and she refused to be a hooker for the money. Plus, she had to


    give her stepfather money from time to time, so she could barely make ends meet.


    She couldn''t afford to order take-out or eat out.


    So she cooked for herself at home to save some money.


    Sarah felt a bit embarrassed before she went to the grocery store.


    She said, "I''m really sorry. I''m a little shy at the moment, so I''m afraid we have to eat at home now. I''ll


    take you out for a big meal when I get paid this month."


    Queeny saw Sarah''s thin purse, which barely had any cash in it.


    She knew Sarah was having a hard time, so she didn''t say anything and just smiled.


    "It doesn''t matter. Our reunion is what matters most; I don''t care what we eat."


    Sarah felt a bit rxed upon hearing that.


    However, Sarah still bought quite a lot of pricey ingredients, such as fish, shrimp, and chicken, even


    though she was financially challenged.


    After returning to the apartment, Sarah didn''t ask Queeny to help went straight to the kitchen.


    Queeny hadn''t cooked for a long time because of four years of jail. She didn''t even know how to help,


    so she could only sit there and let Sarah run the kitchen.


    She quietly observed everything as she listened to Sarah cooking and talking about her life over the


    years. Then Queeny got lost in thoughts.


    She recognized the car they saw today.


    The owner was a man of nostalgia.


    He would drive the same car for years.


    Even if the car was broken, he would keep the license te for another car.


    She would never mistake him for someone else. She was sure he was the owner of the ck Rolls-


    Royce parked there today.


    She just wondered what he was doing there.


    Had a bone to pick with her?


    Or was he going tough at her, mock her, and tease her?


    Queeny thought silently, her long eyes narrowing.


    Just by then, she heard people walking over, talking andughing.


    She looked up only to find that the door was opened. Two well-dressed tall girls were standing at the


    door.


    "Oh Sarah, you have a guest today?"


    They were Sarah''s roommates and coworkers.


    Sarah quickly dropped the vegetables in her hand. "Hey, let me introduce myself. This is my sister


    Queeny. Queeny, they are my roommates. This is Phylis, and this is Mindy.


    Phylis was a tall and slender girl with arched brows and nted eyes.


    She seemed to be an outgoing person.


    Mindy, on the other hand, seemed to be more reserved. She withdrew her smile as soon as she saw a


    stranger in the apartment.


    Her hair was short and she looked decisive.


    Queeny stood up.


    She greeted them gracefully.


    "Hello, I''m Queeny, Sarah''s half-sister."


    They had heard of Queeny before.

 Chapter 762 Stay True To Yourself

    Chapter 762 Stay True To Yourself


    Chapter 762 Stay True to Yourself


    They had all heard of it because the Dempsey family was almost known to all locals.


    Unfortunately, it declined when Patrick was in charge.


    They knew Sarah had an older sister, but that was all. They had no idea that Sarah wasn''t raised in the


    Dempsey family.


    Therefore, they were a bit surprised to see Queeny.


    They didn''t expect her to be so attractive and graceful.


    Queeny was wearing a very simple dress when they met her.


    Her short hair ented her beauty and she somehow looked even more feminine like a lotus flower


    thriving in the dirty mud.


    It was hard to imagine that she could still be an attractive woman after four years of jail.


    They walked in and greeted Queeny dly.


    Queeny responded with a big smile.


    Sarah said, "Hey, you guys haven''t eaten yet, right? I cooked. Let''s have lunch together."


    So they joined them for lunch.


    Lunch for two now became lunch for four.


    Queeny liked the girls. She thought that was what girls should be like at this age.


    With strong personalities, they never hid their feelings, and always stayed true to themselves.


    People tend to put on a mask and hide their feelings as they went through more ups and downs.


    So Queeny just nodded along with a gentle smile when they talked.


    The girls found Queeny to be easygoing, though she seemed a bit quiet and didn''t talk too much.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After lunch, they both offered to do the dishes.


    Queeny felt a bit guilty at first, but then Sarah tugged her clothes and said, "It''s OK. We did the cooking


    and they should do the dishes. It''s only fair."


    They burst intoughter.


    Queeny stopped insisting and went into the bedroom with Sarah.


    Sarah made her bed and said, "You could sleep in my bedroom for the next two days. I''m gonna sleep


    with Mindy in her room. Don''t worry; we live here rent-free, so feel free to stay. The girls are nice. They


    won''t have a problem with that."


    Queeny hesitated after hearing what she said.


    She asked, "Would it be too much trouble if I stay here for too long?"


    Sarah looked up at her and said with a smile, "Not at all."


    Queeny didn''t say anything more.


    Sarah asked Queeny to take a nap after she had made the bed. Then Sarah went out.


    Theughter of the girls outside gradually faded. After a while, it waspletely gone.


    They probably had gone back to their rooms and fallen asleep.


    Queenyy down in bed and smelled the nice fragrance of the soap on the newly washed sheets. She


    was very calm, but she couldn''t fall asleep.


    She lifted her wrist and checked the time.


    It was already 1 in the afternoon.


    She closed his eyes, and many images shed back into her mind. Those unforgettable memories


    yed like a movie.


    After a while, she suddenly opened her eyes.


    Then she suddenly rolled out of bed, and walked to the window.


    She opened the window and looked outside.


    She saw a ck Rolls-Royce parked across the street under their apartment.


    The car must have been there for a long time. It was autumn; maple leaves were piling up on the roof


    of the car, making the bleak street view a beautiful autumn scene.


    Queeny squinted.


    A faint sneer crossed her face. She opened the door and went out.


    Just by then, Sarah came back from outside.


    Sarah had gone to the phone store downstairs to get Queeny a cellphone.


    Queeny had juste out of prison. She had nomunication tools with her.


    Sarah realized that, so she had one of her old cellphones repaired.


    When it was fixed, she took it back and gave it to Queeny to use temporarily.


    The phone was old, but there were no better alternatives.


    ording to what she knew about Queeny, Queeny would never misunderstand her kind gesture and


    wouldn''t frown upon the phone just because it was old.


    Queeny immediately knew what Sarah was doing as soon as she saw the phone.


    She reached out to grab it and asked, "Is there a sim card in it?"


    Sarah paused and nodded. Then she answered, "Yes."


    Queeny continued asking, "Have you put your number in it?"


    "Yes."


    "Then I''ll take it."


    Queeny smiled at Sarah and stepped downstairs. She said as she walked, "I''m going out. Don''t wait for


    me for dinner. I''ll be back when I finish my errands."


    After that, Queeny waved at Sarah and strode away.


    Sarah saw her leave. It took her quite a while to understand what was happening.


    She was a little confused.


    She wondered if Queeny woulde home for dinner.


    Also, she was curious where Queeny was heading to.


    She knew that she didn''t have any friends here. If she went out now, it shouldn''t be something


    important.


    Thinking of that, Sarah felt a bit worried.


    In the end, she didn''t stop Queeny. She told her to be careful and call her if she needed anything.


    Queeny waved her hand with her back to Sarah, telling Sarah that she had heard her.


    Queeny went out of the dormitory and strode across the street to the ck Rolls-Royce.


    Felix was sitting quietly in the car. He looked at the woman walking over with a grim face.


    His driver and assistant Ford were surprised to see her. He nced at him through the rear view mirror


    and wanted to remind him of something; however, before he could speak, someone knocked on the


    window from outside.


    They saw Queeny''s charming and innocent face with the window rolled down.


    She had very fair skin, like the best milky jade, shining with soft and natural luster under the sun.


    Felix''s deep-set eyes looked cold.


    Queeny looked calm. She took out a cigarette from her pocket, lit it, and took a puff. She blew out a


    small smoke ring, looking at him with a smile and narrowed eyes.


    "Mr. Bissel, it''s been so long! So You''ve been following me. What? You wanna catch up or do you want


    to pay back at me?"


    She sounded indifferent andposed in her rxing tone. Still, Felix could faintly feel a hint of


    confrontation in it.


    Ford didn''t say anything. He looked away, pretending that he hadn''t seen or heard her.


    He had been working for Felix for nearly eight years, so he knew what happened between Felix and


    Queeny.

 Chapter 763 Feeling Worried

    Chapter 763 Feeling Worried


    Chapter 763 Feeling Worried


    Felix looked at her coldly and ignored what she just said. He opened said coldly with his thin lips, "Get


    in."


    Queeny smiled.


    He still looked casual, but his eyes looked colder.


    "Where are we going?"


    Felix didn''t say anything.


    The atmosphere suddenly became weird in dead silence.


    Even his driver could feel the tension.


    After a while, Felix said in a low voice, "What? Afraid that I''m gonna kill you?"


    "Puff!"


    Queeny sneered as soon as he finished speaking.


    She opened the door and got in without saying anything.


    As she mmed the door shut, it fell in dead silence inside the car. Ford looked a little anxious, and he


    didn''t know what they were up to.


    She could only look at Felix through the rear view mirror, trembling with fear.


    Felix said, "Pine Mountain."


    His driver nodded and started the car.


    Meanwhile, in the dormitory, Sarah frowned anxiously as she saw the ck Rolls-Royce driving away.


    She was still curious about why Queeny had to go out this time of the day. Then she identally saw


    Queeny get in a Rolls-Royce when she was drying clothes on the balcony.


    Sarah didn''t know much about what happened to Queeny after she left the orphanage, and Queeny


    had never told her.


    However, Sarah had a feeling that Queeny was doing something risky.


    Therefore, as sad as she was, she wasn''t surprised when she suddenly heard Queeny had killed


    someone and was put in prison.


    Sarah thought about asking her about what she went through all those years and the case.


    But neither the officials nor Queeny wanted to tell. She only knew how many years Queeny would have


    to stay in jail.


    Therefore, she had no way to know more, and she stopped asking.


    Now, Queeny had juste out of prison. She was supposed to have no one to rely on, but she had


    been picked up by someone in a fancy car just now.


    Sarah was worried if anything should happen to Queeny, and she wondered who the car owner was.


    Personally speaking, Sarah didn''t want Queeny to do something stupid and make the same mistakes


    again.


    Sarah was clever enough to know things that Queeny had tried to keep away from her, no matter how


    deeply they had been hidden.


    Sarah knew what she was up to, which was why she hoped Queeny to start with a clean te, learn


    from the mistakes and never make them again.


    But now, Queeny seemed to have contacted her "old friends" again.


    Sarah knew that she had no right to talk Queeny out of anything, but she was worried.


    She couldn''t help but sigh when thinking of that.


    Anyway, it was already toote to stop her now.


    Sarah could only wait until Queeny came back at night.


    Sarah turned around and walked into her room.


    In the ck Rolls-Royce...


    Nobody was speaking inside the car. The ride to Pine Mountain would take two hours.


    Ford knew why Felix wanted to take her there.


    That only made him even more frightened.


    He was one of the few people alive who had witnessed the battle four years ago; he knew that she was


    definitely not as simple and innocent as she looked.


    She was like a virus, the most strong poppy; she could kill someone at any time.


    His face changed went sullen thinking of that.


    He became even more nervous.


    Compared with his nervousness, the two people sitting in the back looked much calmer.


    Felix and Queeny hadn''t said a word since they got in the car.


    The two sat peacefully, keeping far away from each other. One of them sat on the left side, and the


    other sat on the right. It seemed that they didn''t care about each other at all.


    Given that they used to be each other''s rivals, the quietness and peace were a bit weird.


    Felix looked calm. His eyes were as sharp as an eagle''s, staring straight ahead.


    Queeny, on the other hand, tilted her head aside and looked out of the window.


    There was no hatred or ferocity on her calm face.


    Her lips twitched as she grinned a thin smile. She looked particrly quiet and beautiful.


    If an outsider saw them without knowing anything between them, he might think that they were a


    newlywed couple on their honeymoon.


    The atmosphere in the car remained dull.


    Despite being wrapped in Felix''s scent, Queeny sat there with a stony face as if she didn''t feel the


    tension.


    Two hourster, they arrived at Pine Mountain, 100 miles away from the city center in the suburbs.


    It was a deste area. There was no ce for fun in this area except for a few rural tourist spots.


    On the mountain, there was a cemetery.


    The driver got out and opened the door for them. Felix didn''t say anything and got off first.


    Queeny then followed him. It was an afternoon in the autumn; there was a touch of coldness in the air.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Although the sun was shining bright in the sky, she could barely feel the warmth. All she could feel was


    chilly wind from theing winter.


    Queeny stood at the foot of the mountain. Her face was as cold as the autumn water when looking at


    the dense trees and leaves, as well as the stone steps in the forest.


    Now she knew why Felix brought her here.


    An idea came to her mind. She sneered and found that this was getting more and more absurd.


    Felix still didn''t say anything. He asked Ford to pull over the car and wait for them inside the car. Then


    he walked up to the mountain alone.


    Seeing that, Ford opened his mouth and seemed a bit worried.


    But he didn''t say anything to dissuade him because he was the boss.


    Therefore, he decided that instead of saying anything, he would seize the chance and do something for


    Felix.


    When Queeny walked over, he kept staring at her as of he wanted to burn a hole in her. He was trying


    to warn her with his eyes.


    But Ford seemed to have forgotten who Queen was.


    Back in the old days, she used to be one of the best killers in Rosefinch Club. She would never be


    intimidated by someone''s assistant.


    Therefore, she ignored his eyes and walked towards the mountain top.


    Ford was still a bit worried when seeing that, but there was nothing he could do.


    He could only watch them walking away. Then he turned around and got back in the car.


    It was gettingte.


    When she came out, it was already 2 in the afternoon. They had driven for two hours, so it was already


    4. 30 in the afternoon.


    It got dark earlier in the autumn. You could see the sunset in the sky by then.


    Golden sunrays scattered across the sky, giving the mountain forest a soft golden touch.

 Chapter 764 Tit For Tat

    Chapter 764 Tit For Tat


    Chapter 764 Tit for Tat


    The path on the mountain was not an easy walk.


    It was not well-maintained because few people woulde here. All the steps were built with hard


    stones left many years ago.


    The steps were still wet, perhaps from the rain two days ago.


    They were covered with green moss. One could easily slip if they did not take steps carefully.


    Queeny lowered her head and walked steadily, step by step.


    Felix walked very fast ahead of her as if the steep stairs were no different from the t ground.


    She walked behind him and could see his tall figure every time she raised her head.


    Under the golden setting sun, he looked lonely and solitary. The trees and leaves around him made the


    scene even colder.


    She pursed her lips and didn''t speak. Later, she brisked up his pace and followed up.


    After half an hour or so, they arrived at the cemetery.


    It was built halfway up the mountain. Its ck archway could be seen from afar.


    The archway stood there like a majestic burly soldier, guarding the souls resting inside.


    Queeny''s eyes became even more severe.


    Felix didn''t stop until he arrived at the entrance.


    Queeny also stopped a few steps behind him. She looked up at the big characters carved on the


    archway. Then she grinned a ridiculing smile.


    "What a surprise! The big Mr. Bissel, famous for being heartless, turns out to be so sentimental! Why


    did you build this entire cemetery for your brothers? Will someonee and respect as martyrs


    hundreds of yearster?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Felix''s face suddenly turned grim.


    Queeny only felt a strong winding at her. The next second, she felt a sharp pain in her back. Then


    she found herself pressed hard on the stone pir.


    Back when she was in prison, no one dared to bully her, but she still suffered a lot.


    For example, her waist ached due to the illness she got from bending long hours working in prison.


    Therefore, being hit by a hard stone on the back felt like stabbing her. She frowned in pain.


    Felix grabbed her neck and asked with his teeth gnashed, "Don''t make me kill you."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Queeny was choked so hard that she couldn''t breathe, and her face turned red.


    However, she still tried her best to force a smile.


    She looked at him provocatively with an indifferent expression.


    What she said next almost drove Felix crazy.


    "Well then... why don''t you just kill me now? Bury me with them so that you won''t feel ashamed when


    you see them in hellter."


    "Queeny!"


    The man growled.


    His hand was so strong that it almost broke her neck.


    Queeny couldn''t say anything because the suffocation made her feel dizzy. She almost couldn''t


    breathe.


    She looked at Felix helplessly. His eyes were red, and his handsome face was twisted because of his


    pain and hatred. He was no longer as gant as before.


    Queeny''s eyes suddenly felt sore. Something pierced through her heart and exploded.


    She smiled as if she didn''t care at all.


    She hated herself so much for not learning from her lessons.


    Her heart ached once he showed pain on his face. She was here for revenge.


    She had sworn to put him in the same misery she had been through in the past four years.


    Why did she forget about that?


    She didn''t say anything, and she couldn''t even if she wanted. Felix choked her and didn''t let go until


    quite a while.


    Queeny took a few steps back, bent down, and began to cough hard as soon as she was released.


    Felix stood there and looked at her coldly.


    Queeny coughed for a while and finally stopped. She straightened up and looked at Felix with a faint


    smile.


    "I thought you would kill me. Is that all you''ve got?"


    Felix looked at her, his eyes as cold as ice.


    His love and hatred seemed to have broken out of the cage at this moment. He wanted to take them


    out at her.


    However, Felix didn''t do it in the end. He just sneered.


    He walked up to her step by step. Then, he reached out and pinched her chin, forcing her to raise her


    head.


    She opened her thin lips and spat out a few words, which were enough topletely let her down.


    "You wanna get yourself killed? It won''t be so simple! Do you really think your death alone could rest all


    their souls? Don''t tter yourself."


    Queeny''s heart ached acutely.


    However, the more pain she felt, the more brightly she smiled.


    She didn''t move away from his hand. Then she wiggled her neck and looked at him with a proactive


    smile. "So what do you want?"


    Felix sneered.


    He had regained his usual coldness and calm as if he had never lost control of himself in anger just


    now.


    He gently stroked her tender cheek as he said in a low and deep voice, "Of course, I''ll let you live and


    pay what you owe them little by little. I''ll let you die once you atone for your sins, but before that, you


    have to live. And I can do whatever I want to you. Do you understand?"


    Queeny''s smile froze.


    She looked at Felix with a frozen smile. Then she fought back with cold and harsh words.


    "Mr. Bissel, you sure are a confident man. Do you really think that I''m still the same Queeny from four


    years ago, the one living at your mercy and bearing whatever you did?"


    "Isn''t that so?"


    "Of course not."


    She looked up and stood up straight, trying to be as tall as he was, but he was too tall. Her childish


    attempt seemed to be of no use.


    Even so, she could still stand up for herself with her strong vibe.


    She raised the corner of her lips and sneered, "I wanted to be with you because I thought you were a


    real man, but I found out that you were just a coward who didn''t dare to face the truth. You''re not


    powerful enough to control me. What? Do you think you''re some kind of superhero or something? That


    the world is your oyster?"


    Felix''s confident look disappeared.


    He suddenly sneered and approached her. Then he whispered to her with his thin lips, "We''ve spent


    four years together, day and night. You know I am a real man better than anyone else. What? You don''t


    remember? You want me to prove it to you again?"

 Chapter 765 They Worked Together

    Chapter 765 They Worked Together


    Chapter 765 They Worked Together


    Queeny''s eyes suddenly became cold, and she looked at him drily.


    That was exactly what Felix wanted. He looked a bitcent.


    Everybody knew Felix for being ruthless and sinister, but he was now acting like acent child in


    front of her.


    Queeny sneered.


    She said, "Four years have passed, and you''re still so shameless."


    Felix wasn''t mad at her swearing at all.


    He seemed to be more proud because she was mad enough to curse him.


    He raised his chin and said proudly, "Likewise."


    Queeny was too mad to say anything.


    Felix finally let go of her and walked inside.


    Queeny touched her pinched chin. She knew there were Felix''s thumb marks on her face.


    She got angry when she thought about his smug face.


    She stared at his back and tried not to swear. Then she followed his steps.


    They walked all the way inside and soon arrived at the graves.


    There were some new gravestones with many names on them in the center of a piece of emptynd.


    These people were all brothers of the Dragon Club. Four and a half years ago, the Dragon Club and


    the Rosefinch Club went through a battle. In the end, the Dragon Club had a narrow victory. Those who


    once fought for the Dragon Club were buried here.


    Queeny looked at the ck and cold gravestones. She didn''t know why Felix brought her here.


    She wondered if he wanted to kill her and avenge his brothers.


    But he just said that he wouldn''t kill her. Maybe he would just take it out on her and beat her.


    However, if they ever got into a fight, Queeny actually doubted who would win.


    Thinking of that, she suddenly felt confident. She looked at him with disdain in her eyes.


    Felix didn''t know what she was thinking at the moment. He stood there in a dark green fur coat, looking


    tall and straight like a strong pine.


    He asked coldly, "Do you know why I spared your life?"


    Queeny didn''t say anything.


    He continued, "Because I promised them that I would make you live like hell. When you''re finally dead


    after all the pain you''ve gone through, I''ll offer your blood as a sacrifice to Them."


    He turned around and looked at her coldly.


    "So, in case you forget... I will make you suffer."


    Queeny looked at him without any fear or timidness in her eyes.


    She asked, "So what do you want?"


    "Well..."He sneered, white teeth looking like tiny shiny staggers.


    Felix said, "I want you toe with me. I think you know what will happen to your sister if you don''t."


    Queeny narrowed her eyes.


    She looked at him yfully, but there was a dangerous light in the depths of her eyes.


    "Felix, I''m warning you. Stay away from my people."


    "You are in no position to negotiate with me."


    "Oh? Really?"


    Queeny sneered. She suddenly stepped aside, snapped a tree branch, and she started to draw


    something on the ground.


    "But what if I tell you... I have what you want?"


    Felix was stunned.


    He frowned slightly.


    She lowered her head and didn''t look at him. She kept drawing on the ground; after a while, a little map


    was shown on the soft muddy ground.


    "I heard that you''ve been looking for it, for quite a long time I guess, but there''s no clue, right?"


    Felix looked at her with his cold eyes.


    He asked, "Why did you know?"


    Queeny smiled; she seemed to be gloating.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She chuckled and said, "I was in prison, not blind or deaf. I managed to know what I want to know."


    As she spoke, she tapped the branch on the ground and continued, "This is a map that I figured out in


    the past few days. The information you got is true, but few people could solve that puzzle. That being


    said, I''m the only one who has solved it so far."


    Felix was stunned. He walked over and looked at the pattern on the ground.


    It was exactly what he had been thinking about recently.


    His face grew grim. Then he looked up at her and asked coldly, "How did you figure it out?"


    They practically grew up together. He knew very well what she was capable of and what she wasn''t.


    Therefore, he firmly believed that she couldn''t solve the puzzles that he could not solve.


    Hearing that, Queeny smiled casually.


    There was a hint of mockery and coldness in her smile.


    She whispered, "How does that have anything to do with you?"


    Felix''s face suddenly became gloomier.


    He stared at Queeny coldly and asked, "Who taught you that?"


    Queeny raised her eyebrow.


    She probably didn''t think that he just wouldn''t let it go.


    After thinking about it for a while, she decided that there was no need to keep it from him. Anyway, he


    could find it out easily as long as he was determined to know.


    So she answered honestly, "Some old guy taught me something when I was in jail."


    With a cold face, Felix walked away to make a phone call.


    Queeny knew what he wanted to do. She sneered and said, "Don''t waste your time. You won''t find


    him."


    Felix paused.


    He turned around, looked at her coldly, and asked, "Why?"


    Queeny walked to the side. She said as she yed the branch in her hand, "Because he died."


    Felix frowned.


    Queeny looked at him with a faint smile and mocked, "If he didn''t, I won''t tell you about him."


    Felix fell in silence.


    He felt Queeny had tricked him.


    Queeny dropped the little branch. With one hand supporting herself, she jumped on a stone and said,


    "I''m serious. Let''s make a deal!"


    Felix stared at her coldly and sneered. "A deal? With you?"


    "Yes."


    "Who do you think you are?"


    Queeny didn''t respond to that.


    She told herself that he was a nutcase. She should be a bigger man and let it go.


    With this in mind, the smile on her face grew brighter and brighter.


    "I''m afraid you would have to work with me to figure it out. And no one else can solve the puzzle now.


    We''ll get what we want, and neither of us will lose anything. y nice, or you''ll regret it."

 Chapter 766 Come To Me In Three Days

    Chapter 766 Come To Me In Three Days


    Chapter 766 Come to Me in Three Days


    Felix''s gaze turned grimmer.


    He asked in a stern voice, "Are you threatening me?"


    Queeny heaved a sigh helplessly.


    She shook her head and walked up to his side, saying, "Look at you! How could you say that? I''m


    telling you the pros and cons. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to work with me, but I heard that the


    Violet Group has also been working hard on the maptely. I guess they must be interested in my little


    map."


    "Since you don''t want the opportunity at your fingertips, I''ll go work with them. I''ve met Seven several


    times anyway, and I like her."


    "It''s said that she works for the Violet Group now. As the saying goes, charity begins at home. We''re


    likely to work for the same boss, and I think we''re kind of family. Isn''t that great?"


    "We finally get a chance to talk about the good old days. It''s been years, and I really miss her."


    The more Queeny said, the more Felix''s face darkened.


    When she finally stopped talking, Felix turned livid.


    His lips curving into a sneer, he taunted, "I didn''t expect you to be so well-informed after four years in


    prison."


    Queeny raised her brows and smiled, "Do you regret not having shot me to death back then, Mr.


    Bissel?"


    Felix sneered, "I do."


    "Well... too bad you missed out on the opportunity."


    Staring at his handsome face, Queeny came up to him as she spoke, "I told you before. If you didn''t kill


    me, I woulde back at you someday. Felix Bissel, don''t ever take me to your men''s graveyard


    again, because I find it disgusting. After all, we Rosefinch Club lost a lot of lives too!"


    Her eyes darkened as she finished speaking.


    Then she messed up the route map on the ground with her foot, and left without hesitation.


    Her cold voice floated into his ears, sounding ruthless and decisive.


    "Felix Bissel, if you want to work with me, show me you mean it. Come to me in three days. If I don''t


    see you three dayster, I''ll give the map to them."


    She disappeared as her voice faded away.


    Instead of running after her, Felix stayed put silently, watching her back disappearing from his sight


    indifferently.


    Somehow, seeing Queeny being so confident and cool, Felix secretly felt happy that she had be


    such a powerful woman, instead of feeling humiliated or angry since he just suffered a "defeat" by her.


    Finally, Queeny had grown into the woman she had always hoped she would be.


    ...


    30 minutester, Felix went down the mountain.


    Ford, his driver, and assistant saw his figure far away, jumped off the car, and hurried forward to meet


    him.


    "Boss."


    Ford got alert immediately as he noticed Felixing back alone with no one by his side.


    "Boss, Miss Horton..."


    Sulking, Felix didn''t answer Ford, but walked by him, got into the car, and ordered coldly, "Let''s go."


    Ford paused, realizing that Felix must be in a bad mood now, and stopped talking at once.


    He jumped in the driver''s seat, started the car, and drove back to the city.


    Meanwhile, Queeny took a taxi back.


    Thest thing she wanted to do was to be in the same car with him again. If she stayed with him for


    another few hours, she might lose control and kill him.


    Thinking so, Queeny touched her neck.


    It still ached. She took out her phone and looked into it, finding that there were two faint red marks on


    her neck.


    She clenched her teeth and swore secretly.


    "That bastard! How dare he do this to me!"


    However, this was not the first time he had ever hurt her physically. Four years ago, he had been


    harsher to her countless times.


    Thus, Queeny was used to it. She rubbed her neck and put her phone away.


    The taxi rushed back to the city. It was almost 8 in the evening when Queeny got to Sarah''s dormitory


    building.


    During this season of the year, it got dark pretty early, and it was fully dark by then.


    The brilliant lights zed everywhere in the city. Queeny got off the taxi and reached into her pocket,


    only to find that she had no money with her.


    Suddenly, she was overwhelmed with embarrassment.


    Sure enough, no matter how smart she was, she could do nothing without money.


    In desperation, Queeny brazened it out and called Sarah, asking her toe downstairs to pay the taxi


    driver.


    The taxi driver thought she was not going to pay him when he saw her digging in her pockets for


    money but getting nothing.


    But then he sized Queeny up, finding that she was a pretty and decent girl, so he presumed she might


    not do anything like this. Besides, as a young woman, she must be shy, and thus he said nothing.


    Even so, the taxi driver was still worried.


    He wasn''t reassured until he heard her calling her friend to pay.


    Sarah went down very soon, with four or five $20 bills in her hand.


    She passed the cash to Queeny, her cheeks twitching as she saw her giving the money to the driver.


    She asked Queeny, "Where have you been, Queeny? It costs you a bundle!"


    Queeny felt awkward.


    She scratched her head with embarrassment and replied, "I''ll tell you about it when we get back to your


    dorm."


    Sarah had no choice but to nod.


    The two of them went upstairs together and went it Sarah''s bedroom.


    Her roommates had already left for work at this time.


    To keep Queenypany, Sarah had asked for leave today. Since tomorrow was her day off, now she


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    had two days off in a row.


    Queeny hadn''t called since she had left, and a while ago, Sarah was going to call her to ask her when


    she woulde back.


    However, just at that moment, Queeny called her for money.


    Sarah made about $500 a month, but Queeny''s fare cost her about $100, making her scream inside.


    But she was afraid that Queeny would get upset, so she tried her best to hold herself back and not to


    show it.


    It was one thing that she tried not to show her emotions, but that didn''t mean Queeny wasn''t aware of


    it.


    After all, Queeny wasn''t born yesterday.


    She had grown up depending on her brain, and thus being understanding and considerate had be


    her intrinsic merit.


    Therefore, she totally understood what kind of situation Sarah was in right now.


    And just because of that, it vexed her to think of the mistake she had made today.


    But she also knew all these difficulties were temporary.


    Soon, she would have her own work to do, and then, she would pay Sarah back.


    The guilt was eased a little as she thought of this.


    Sarah, nevertheless, had no idea what Queeny was thinking about. She sat down, stared at her, and


    asked worriedly, "Where have you been today?"

 Chapter 767 Indifferent

    Chapter 767 Indifferent


    Chapter 767 Indifferent


    Queeny hesitated for a moment and replied, "I was out of town."


    Sarah was shocked to hear that.


    She asked in confusion, "What for?"


    Queeny didn''t tell her the truth because what had happened between Felix and her was something she


    didn''t want anyone to know.


    So she beat around the bush. "I ran some errands."


    Then she changed the topic at once. "By the way, hang out with me at home if you''re free these days. I


    want to buy some clothes tomorrow. Could you pay for me first? I''ll pay you backter."


    Sarah nodded. "I asked for leave to spend time with you. As for the money, don''t worry about it. You


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    can use mine first, and pay me back whenever you have money."


    Sarah knew Queeny had no money now, and she didn''t want to put too much pressure on her.


    Queeny was also aware of what Sarah was thinking about, but there was no point talking about paying


    back at this moment, so she changed the subject.


    The night passed peacefully.


    Sarah''s two roommates came back the next morning.


    Drunk, both of them threw up.


    Different from Sarah, her roommates would go out with their clients after work so that they could earn


    more tips, but, of course, they had to work harder.


    They had to drink a lot of alcohol, and men might take advantage of them.


    Sarah got up to clean up the apartment, do theirundry, and put them to bed.


    The noise, naturally, stirred Queeny from sleep, but she didn''t offer help.


    In fact, she didn''t usually get close to strangers. She might look like a genial person, but she was


    actually quite indifferent.


    Therefore, Queeny simply stood aside and watched Sarah quietly, having a more intuitive


    understanding of her job and drawing the conclusion that she had to help Sarah get another job as


    soon as possible.


    With this thought, Queeny got back to the bedroom, got dressed, and left the apartment with Sarah.


    The two of them had some breakfast first before going to the shopping mall.


    Because Sarah did not make much money, they couldn''t afford to shop in some high-end department


    stores.


    Of course, Queeny didn''t think the goods sold there were good enough for her, but she still bought


    some clothes for change in order not to disappoint Sarah. In the afternoon, she asked Sarah to go


    home first, while she went to visit the Rosefinch Club''s old building.


    It had already fallen into ruins.


    Everybody was gone, and the ce was sold to a different owner.


    Queeny didn''t get close to it but watched it from afar. The training ground she had used to practice on


    had be a football field of a school now.


    It was great though.


    The darkness she had gone through had been turned into the positive energy these young people were


    exuding, just like warm sunshine peeking in between the branches.


    But what about the deceased?


    Would those who were buried six feet under feel cold?


    Queeny turned around and walked back, each of her footsteps heavy.


    She thought to herself. She hadn''t be the woman she had longed to be yet.


    She could never forget about those friends of hers, who trusted each other with their own lives, and


    that was why she bitterly hated Felix for being so cold-blooded and ruthless.


    Queeny walked to the seashore before she knew it.


    There was no sand along the sea, but dark and ragged rocks outside the railings, which looked like


    ck and hard hearts.


    She leaned out slightly against the railing.


    She made a silent vow as she stared at the endless sea.


    She must take back everything she had lost before!


    Three dayster, Felix sent her a message.


    He agreed to work with her.


    Queeny had expected this.


    The car that Felix sent to pick her up arrived outside Sarah''s dormitory building after she received his


    message.


    When Sarah stared at her in shock and confusion, Queeny didn''t give any exnation but patted her


    on the shoulderfortingly and asked her not to worry for her. Before she left, she also told Sarah


    that she would call her if she had time while Sarah could also call her if anything came up.


    Sarah was still anxious, but also aware that she could never step into Queeny''s business.


    She didn''t have the right, nor was she able to do that.


    Thus, she could only bite her lower lip hard while watching Queeny leave, holding back the anxiety


    within her.


    Queeny got into the car heading for the castle.


    At this moment, Felix was waiting for her in the castle.


    The car rolled into the huge manor slowly as the wrought-iron gate opened with a loud crash like a


    monster opening its mouth.


    Inside the iron gate, there was a huge fountain in the garden, and behind the fountain was the main


    building Felix lived in.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the main building.


    The driver got off the car first to open the car door for her. She got off and looked up at the magnificent


    building, her eyes squinting slightly, her lips curving into a sneer.


    Four yearster, she finally came back!


    The scenes of what had happened here four years ago shed across her mind like a movie.


    All the love, hatred, and agony flowed away as time ticked by, and now only bitter hatred was left.


    She strode into the house.


    Probably knowing she woulde, Donald had been waiting for her at the entrance since morning.


    As the butler, he put on a decent smile at the sight of her and greeted her, "It''s been a long time, Miss


    Horton. Wee."


    Naturally, Queeny knew Donald.


    Back when Felix and she had lived in Mr. Burke''s house, Donald always came to see Felix, and of


    course, he cared for her.


    For instance, he brought her food and toys, so the two of them knew each other very well.


    Queeny stared at Donald and greeted him with a slight nod because she was respectful to him.


    "It''s been so long, Donald."


    Donald opened the door for her with an amiable smile and said, "Please get in. Mr. Bissel is waiting for


    you."


    Queeny gave a nod and strode in.


    However, she heard a burst ofughter from a woman as soon as she stepped in.


    The room was dim against the glorious sunshine outside. Only a few floormps were on in the


    spacious living room.


    She narrowed her eyes and stopped a few steps away from the living room door. When her eyes


    became used to the dim light inside, she found that...


    ... The man was sitting on the leather sofa in the living room.


    But he was not alone.

 Chapter 768 Flirting

    Chapter 768 Flirting


    Chapter 768 Flirting


    There was a woman in his arms. She was gorgeous in a burgundy long dress, with a slit super high to


    her thigh. Her beautiful legs were fully shown once she moved slightly.


    She leaned against Felix''s chest softly like a kitten.


    Her ample bosom was about to bounce out of her deep V neck, and any normal man would have the


    urge to stick his head between them.


    Felix, however, just lolled back in the couch, rxed, draping one of his arms around her waistzily,


    while propping his head up with the other, looking like a scoundrel.


    Queeny''s sudden arrival destroyed the erotic and rxed atmosphere inside the room.


    Squinting his eyes, he nced up at her, the look in his eye unchanged, as if he didn''t feel uneasy at


    all after being bothered.


    Instead, the woman in his arms let out a scream at the sight of Queeny and covered her body with the


    dress in shock.


    "Who are you? How can you just get in? Don''t you know we''re busy here?"


    "Busy"?


    At what?


    Flirting?


    A sneer spread across Queeny''s face.


    She knew there must have been other women in Felix''s life during her absence all these years.


    For example, during the six months, she had been locked up, there was a woman, who somehow


    ended up being "killed" by her and thus becamepelling evidence of her jail sentence.


    Even so, Queeny never expected to watch this scene with her own eyes someday.


    What was he thinking?


    Did he do this on purpose? To hurt her?


    Ha! She sneered secretly as she put on an ironic but indifferent smile on her face.


    "Since you''re busy, Mr. Bissel, I should go. Let''s talk it over when you have time."


    She turned around and left as she finished speaking.


    Be was shocked to hear that.


    The next second, she heard the man beside her saying coldly, "Stop!"


    The proud and stubborn woman stopped and stood still, but not looking back.


    Seeing that, Be couldn''t help but frown and call in an innocent tone, "Felix..."


    Last night, she was suddenly allowed toe here and stay with him.


    Be didn''t know why.


    All she knew was that three nights ago, she had prepared for a whole day, nning herst attempt to


    seduce him with her pretty face and perfect body.


    Unexpectedly, he was not attracted to her at all.


    No matter what she did, the look in his eye was full of irony and nothing else. He would never find her


    sexy.


    Be felt extremely frustrated when seeing that.


    At that moment, she realized that the things she had always been proud of weren''t even worth the


    slightest bit of attention in others'' view.


    Sometimes, she even doubted if Felix was straight.


    She didn''t want to believe the fact that there should be a man in this world not being in the least


    tempted when she stood in front of him naked.


    He even took her as a piece of garbage and kicked her out of the room.


    She refused to give up, but she had no other choice.


    However, just as Be thought she wouldn''t get a second chance.


    Last night, Felix suddenly sent someone to invite her to his main building, and moreover, she was


    allowed to be by his side.


    Be was astonished.


    Did she just win the lottery?


    She didn''t dare to dy for a second and went over at once.


    And then, that was why this was happening now.


    Be was a woman who knew her ce, and she was kind of shrewd.


    At first, she wasn''t sure of the reason why Felix invited her, so she could only try to get close to him


    tentatively.


    Fortunately, Felix didn''t show any disgust like before when she tried.


    Therefore, Be dared to lean against his chest and call his name today.


    Be, nheless, had a bad feeling when she saw Felix remain silent.


    The smile on her face became stiff as she asked softly, "Felix, didn''t you say you wanted to take a nap?


    Shall we go upstairs?"


    Felix tilted his head and stared at her face, his eyes narrowing.


    "Are you tired?"


    Felix asked in a gentle voice, which was something he had never done before.


    Be was stunned.


    But before long, she came to her senses and gave a ttering smile, shaking her head. "No, I''m not."


    "Then stay with me for a little while."


    Felix said in a husky whisper.


    His fingers caressed her waist gently as he spoke. They made out as if there was no one else there.


    Be couldn''t hold herself back anymore.


    His manly voice floated into her ears, apanied by his masculine scent, just like a cup of old ale


    making her cheeks burn.


    Her body softened at once.


    She fell into his arms gently and nodded obediently.


    At this moment, Felix looked at the woman standing with her back to him.


    He came straight to the point and said in a cold voice, "I agree with what you proposedst time, but


    you have to understand, it''s temporary. Even if you help me find that ce, that doesn''t mean


    everything you did can be bnced out."


    Standing there, Queeny gave a sarcastic sneer.


    Bitterness welled up within her and climbed onto her lips.


    She sneered, "You always have your way and you want everything, but have you ever thought if you


    can afford it? You said you want me to pay for what I did, but I want you to pay for the 18 lives of the


    Rosefinch Club!"


    Felix replied coldly without turning a hair, "Then I''ll be waiting for you."


    "Deal!"


    The moment she finished speaking, Queeny strode away without looking back.


    Felix watched her leaving, his eyes darkening.


    Atst, his handsome face clouded over with anger.


    Be had no idea of the history between them, but her intuition told her that their rtionship was not


    simple.


    So she became wary subconsciously.


    Seeing that Queeny had left, she asked out of curiosity, "Felix, who is she? You..."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    She sounded and looked curious.


    Felix looked back at her coldly.


    Now tenderness was no longer seen in his eyes.


    The only thing that could be seen was a coldness, which sealed his eyes, as well as his heart.


    He asked in a low voice, "What did you call me?"

 Chapter 769 Sensible And Considerate

    Chapter 769 Sensible And Considerate


    Chapter 769 Sensible and Considerate


    Donald knew what to do next and didn''t need to tell Felix about it.


    He went to his study, transferred $100, 000 from Bissel''s public ount to another private ount


    before he went for Queeny with the bank card.


    However, just as he went out of the study, he ran into Be, who had just gotten back from the main


    building.


    It was a huge castle, and apart from the main building, there were four-wing buildings.


    Felix, naturally, lived in the main building, while Be stayed in the wing building in the back, and the


    rest three buildings were empty.


    Donald had thought that Felix would arrange for another wing building for Queeny to stay in this time.


    But unexpectedly, Felix made her stay in the same building Be stayed in, saying that there weren''t


    enough servants in the castle and it would make things easier for them if Queeny stayed together with


    Be.


    In fact, there were at least dozens of cleaners working in the castle.


    Not to mention, there were still servants responsible for other work. Even if Queeny stayed in another


    wing building, there were enough servants for her.


    However, since Felix told him to do so, he must have his own reason, and Donald could do nothing


    about it.


    But what puzzled Donald, even more, was another interesting order Felix gave.


    ording to Felix''s order, the master of the wing building was Be, and if there was anything, the


    servants should go straight for her instead of him, and even Donald couldn''t step in the decisions Be


    made in her building.


    What did that mean?


    In old days, the emperor would bestow a pce upon his mistress, and she would be the master of that


    pce and decide everything.


    The emperor had the supreme power, but he wouldn''t step in the daily affairs there.


    Felix had a huge castle, and it was not a big deal if he arranged for another building for Queeny to stay


    in.


    But on the contrary, now Queeny was made to stay in the same building Be stayed in, which meant,


    the two mistresses had to share.


    He who came first was the master, and it wasmonly known that women fought like tigers for men


    all the time.


    Besides, Be was a narrow-minded and mean person, and conceivably, Queeny would have a hard


    time staying here.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Donald couldn''t help sighing at the thought of that.


    Seemingly, Felix was still holding a grudge against her.


    Donald had figured out why Felix gave such an order, but he could do nothing about it but do as he was


    told.


    He came to the wing building in the back, handed the bank card to Queeny, and delivered the message


    before leaving.


    When he left, Be, who had just gone back to the building, happened to see him.


    The moment she saw Donald passing the bank card to Queeny, she realized instantly that Felix and


    she were more than business partners.


    Did Queeny want to steal her man? No way!


    With that in mind, she dropped her eyes slightly and came up with an idea after a moment.


    Even she failed to seduce Felix, let alone the in woman in front of her!


    Be just wanted to see what the woman had on earth. A man like Felix would get more disgusted


    when women threw themselves towards him.


    Since Felix was annoyed with her now, why not allow this woman to spend some time with him. Maybe


    Felix would makeparisons and find Be more sensible and considerate instead.


    Byparison, Felix would naturally find out who was better, and then, he would kick Queeny out of


    the house.


    Thinking so, Be felt reassured and left.


    Just as Be was making a n, meanwhile, Felix received a message that Mandy Bissel wasing.


    Mandy was Ein''s first wife. Back when Ein cheated on her with Maureen, Felix''s mother, she was the


    one telling everything to the public to humiliate Ein.


    But the two of them didn''t get divorced. Instead, Mandy had been taking care of Felix all these years.


    Felix, however, never cared about her. But since she hadn''t done anything over the top and that she


    was also the victim of the rtionship, Felix didn''t really hate her, even if he wasn''t close to her either.


    She had been kind to him for years. Even though it might be insincere, she hadn''t done anything


    malicious to him.


    Mandy was traveling and she happened to stop by here, so he couldn''t refuse her if she asked to stay


    in his castle for a few days.


    But Felix frowned at the thought of the two women in his house and the n he was about to carry out


    in the next few days.


    Back when Queeny was with him, Mandy had said that she didn''t like her.


    But at that moment, Felix just ignored her opinion.


    He simply put it all behind.


    But now, it was a critical period, and Felix didn''t want anything to happen between them.


    Because, firstly, Queeny wouldn''t care about Mandy''s opinion, so most likely, she would ignore her.


    But between two women, the more one ignored the other, the angrier the other one would be.


    Secondly, Felix secretly hoped that Queeny wouldn''t be the underdog deep down inside.


    However, he didn''t realize it himself, nor would he admit it.


    With this thought, Felix told Donald, "Tell the people in the wing building, don''t get out of the building in


    the next few days, and don''te to the main building. If there''s anything they need, just tell you, and


    don''te over."


    Donald knew Felix was being serious, so he nodded immediately and left.


    Felix went on with his own business after telling Donald what to do.


    Mandy arrived that afternoon as expected.


    It had been a long time, and she still cared for Felix as before.


    Meanwhile, Felix was polite and indifferent to her as before too.


    He arranged for a guest room for her and went back to his own room without having dinner with her.


    Mandy, however, didn''t mind it at all and moved in as nned.


    Poppy, the personal maid from Ambario who had worked for Mandy for years, was indignant at it.


    During dinner, she said to Mandy, "Madam, look at Felix. You came all the way to see him, but he acts


    as if you aren''t here at all. He doesn''t even want to have dinner with you. You''re his family, after all...


    However, before Poppy could finish her words, Mandy interrupted her.


    She said in a careless tone, "Poppy, I don''t think you''ve figured out what happened, have you?"


    Confused, Poppy stared at her in puzzlement.


    Mandy continued, "I''m not his birth mother, and I had issues with his mother. Well, you''ve seen how


    capable he is, but do you think my two good-for-nothing sons can beat him?"

 Chapter 770 Double Insurance

    Chapter 770 Double Insurance


    Chapter 770 Double Insurance


    Poppy was shocked to hear that, but she had to admit that Mandy''s two sons were no match for Felix


    at all.


    She hesitated for a while before she told the truth, "N... No."


    Mandy gave a casual smile and sighed.


    "Exactly. They are no match for him. Ein is getting old, and one can tell without thinking whom he will


    pass down the family business to. As Felix''s stepmother, I haven''t brought him up, nor have I ever lived


    with him. I''m afraid he''s more emotionally attached to one of the servants here than me."


    "When Ein dies someday, how will I and my two sons survive in the future?"


    Poppy was stunned.


    She was short-sighted, and only cared about how Felix treated them.


    She hadn''t thought of the future at all.


    Mandy shook her head and heaved a sigh.


    "Do you really think I wannae to that woman''s ce, or swallowing my pride watching the property


    she left or showing care for her son?"


    "I don''t like it at all, but I have to do so. The Bissel family is having a hard time now, but at least, there''s


    one strong person of the next generation."


    "If he didn''t exist, the Bissel family would be doomed. Once the Bissel family is doomed, we''re doomed


    too. We rise or fall together."


    Her eyes darkened as she spoke. "Besides, Felix is grateful. Even if we haven''t given him anything, as


    long as we show our love and care for him, he won''t be too harsh on us for the sake of me when Ein


    dies. Do you get it?"


    Poppy was dumbfounded.


    She never expected that this was what Mandy had in mind.


    She lowered her head in an unconvinced but fearful way.


    Then she mumbled, "But Fernando and Ferdinan may have the opportunity, and you don''t have to


    suffer like this..."


    Even if Poppy was speaking in a low voice, Mandy heard her very clearly.


    She raised her brows and asked, "Am I suffering?"


    Mandy wasn''t suffering at all!


    If Fernando and Ferdinan did enter the session line in the future, she would be safe and sound. If


    not, Felix wouldn''t be hard on them for her sake either.


    She was just trying to get double insurance for herself, and she wasn''t suffering at all!


    But Mandy had no intention of telling Poppy about this.


    After all, Poppy was nothing but a short-sighted maid, who only cared about some immediate interests,


    so there was no need to tell her everything.


    Mandy shook her head and said no more.


    However, just at this moment, there came the noise of the car engine.


    Mandy asked in surprise, "Who''s back?"


    Puzzled, Poppy replied, "I don''t know. Felix has been in the room."


    She paused and went on, "It should be Donald. Only two of them can drive in and out of the castle."


    Mandy shook her head.


    "It can''t be him. Donald served us dinner and went to the back garden. I saw him, so it can''t be him."


    Mandy paused for a moment before she said, "Poppy, go and find out who it is."


    Poppy nodded and left at once.


    She rushed back in less than one minute.


    And she looked worried.


    She ran up to Mandy''s side and whispered, "Madam, it''s a young woman."


    Mandy was surprised.


    A woman?


    Felix had another woman?


    The news made Mandy nervous all of a sudden.


    It was true that she wanted to show kindness to Felix, but that didn''t mean she wanted to take care of


    his future baby.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, neither Fernando nor Ferdinan had their own babies yet.


    No one else but her two sons could be the father of the eldest grandson of the Bissel family.


    Mandy rose to her feet as she thought so.


    She told Poppy, "Go and find out who she is."


    She walked out of the room as she spoke.


    Seeing that, Poppy caught up with her immediately.


    Meanwhile, Queeny happened toe back.


    She had gone out for business today. Donald had told her that she could use any car in the castle at


    will, so she picked one and went out.


    In fact, it was nothing special. She simply gave the bank card that Donald gave her to Sarah.


    Sarah worked as a waitress in a nightclub now and she earned the minimum wage. It was a tough job,


    as well as a dangerous one.


    Sarah was unlike Queeny, who wasn''t afraid of anything.


    And no one could ever take advantage of her.


    But Sarah was different.


    She was an honest and docile girl. Queeny didn''t want her to be distracted by anything bad, nor did


    she want her to be bullied, but she couldn''t stay by Sarah''s side to protect her all the time, so the only


    thing she could do was get her another job and get her out of that nightclub as soon as possible.


    However, Sarah couldn''t get another job or start a new life without money.


    Therefore, Queeny asked for $100, 000 from Donald because Sarah had told her before that she


    wanted to open her own boutique shop.


    Truly, $100, 000 wasn''t much, but it was enough to start her own business.


    The rent for the shop front wasn''t high here, and the rest of the money was enough for Sarah to


    purchase clothes from the supplier.


    As for how the future would be, Sarah had to depend on herself.


    Queeny just wanted to offer a hand to Sarah, but she didn''t intend to take care of her for the rest of her


    life. After all, one had to be responsible for their own life.


    Therefore, Queeny just gave Sarah the money and made clear what she hade for and nothing


    else.


    At first, Sarah refused to take the money.


    After all, she was aware of what kind of situation Queeny was in right now. For her, $100, 000 was a


    great deal of money, and she couldn''t just take it.


    However, Queeny told her that she could take the money as a loan. When she made money in the


    future, she could pay her backter.


    Sarah had no choice but to take the money after hearing that.


    After that, she asked Queeny where she got that money, and what job she was doing now.


    Queeny already had a story in mind.


    She told Sarah that she was staying in her friend''s house and working for her. As for the money, it was


    an advance on her sry, and she didn''t need to worry.

 Chapter 771 Teaching Her A Lesson

    Chapter 771 Teaching Her A Lesson


    Chapter 771 Teaching Her a Lesson


    She could eat and live in the castle for free now, so she gave the money to Sarah as an investment.


    On hearing that, Sarah was relieved and took the money.


    Queeny soon left.


    When she returned, she saw a car outside.


    She raised an eyebrow, got out of the car, and heard a woman yell before she even entered the castle.


    "Who gave you permission to let her in? She has no right to enter the Bissel''s castle, understand?"


    The woman sounded furious. Queeny turned to look at Donald next to her, only to see him with his


    head down as if he hadn''t heard anything.


    Queeny realized something. She narrowed her eyes, thought for a moment, and finally remembered


    who that woman was.


    She had heard that voice before.


    It was Felix''s stepmother, Mrs. Bissel.


    When she and Felix were in a rtionship four years ago, Mrs. Bissel knew about them.


    At that time, she and Felix wanted to get engaged, but his stepmother was firmly against it.


    She even said a lot of terrible things.


    With this in mind, Queeny was a bit upset.


    Why was she here today?


    It seemed that she saw her.


    So she wanted to teach her a lesson by shouting?


    It had been four years but she still hated her.


    Queeny strode forward.


    She raised eyebrows, sharp eyes, elegant smile, and straight back all showed that she was confident


    and proud. She stepped towards the magnificent door like a noble queen.


    Donald stared after her, dumbfounded.


    He and Queeny were very familiar with each other. He used to like her, but he only thought she was


    kind and gentle and Felix would be lucky to have her as his wife.


    But he had never found that she could be so charming. It was like...


    It was like she was a whole new person!


    The old Queeny was as beautiful but not as arrogant as she was now.


    Donald rolled up his eyes and frowned slightly. It was like he thought of something.


    However, at this moment, from the hall suddenly came an angrier yell. He hesitated and finally


    suppressed his doubts and walked in quickly.


    "The engagement between you two has been canceled long ago. What are you still doing here?"


    In the opulent living room, a middle-aged woman was sitting on a wide sofa with her arms folded. In


    front of her stood several inly dressed men and women, each of whom looked aggrieved with their


    heads bowed.


    Queeny walked into the living room calmly and nced at the middle-aged woman without saying


    anything.


    Then she looked at the people in the living room.


    However, to her surprise, Felix wasn''t there.


    She frowned.


    Since his stepmother was there, why wasn''t he there?


    It was absurd!


    Mrs. Bissel thought she was expressing her displeasure.


    She snorted and shouted at Poppy, "Why are you still standing there? Get this prisoner out of here!"


    Prisoner?


    Queeny looked down at her clothes. She had no choice but to wear a baggy T-shirt and a pair of jeans


    when she was out of jail.


    Then Sarah gave her some ordinary clothes.


    She wore them until she came to the castle and Donald prepared many clothes from high-end designer


    brands for her.


    But she didn''t really like expensive clothes, so she was wearing the one Sarah had bought her.


    They were cheap butfortable.


    But she now was called a prisoner?


    Queeny looked up at her coldly.


    Her eyes were cold and they didn''t look like the eyes a woman in her twenties would have.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Mrs. Bissel became angrier. She was well-preserved. She was in her forties but only looked about


    thirty.


    She looked radiant even when she was mad. She red at Queeny and shouted, "I warn you, you''ve


    been in prison and you are not wee in the Bissel family! Get out or you''ll regret it!"


    Queeny suddenly lost her patience. She would rather fight with her than argue with her like a shrew.


    She immediately retorted, "Is that so? Let''s see what you can do! Are you gonna kick me out?"


    Everyone was stunned.


    Mrs. Bissel didn''t expect this to be the first thing Queeny said to her.


    To put it bluntly, the Rosefinch Club had disappeared and Queeny had not only lost everything but been


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    in prison.


    Even though she had been released, it would always be the biggest stain on her life.


    The Bissel family picked her up to avoid gossip, but they did help her when she needed it. They didn''t


    expect her to be grateful, but how dare she say things like this?


    Mrs. Bissel had just wanted to teach her a lesson, but now she was furious!


    She stood up so fast that a stack of magazines fell from the sofa onto the floor. She red angrily, not


    at all as gentle and dignified as she was said to be.


    Sheughed at her in anger, "Good! Seems that you have learned a lot in prison. Do you think I''m


    afraid of you? We''re all decent businessmen in the Bissel family and are certainly not as mean as you!


    But I think I still have a say here!"


    She suddenly shouted to Poppy, "Poppy, ask her to leave!"


    Poppy nodded, rushed forward, and tried to take Queeny''s arm. Instead of stepping forward to help,


    other servants stepped back.


    However, Queeny noticed their reactions.


    She sneered, narrowed her eyes slightly, and clenched her fists. Blue veins popped out on the backs of


    her hands.


    But at this moment, she heard something and slowly loosened her grip.


    Poppy was about to take her arm.


    But Queeny didn''t move. It was like she was stunned.

 Chapter 772 She Left

    Chapter 772 She Left


    Chapter 772 She Left


    When everyone thought Queeny was going to be thrown out by Mrs. Bissel, suddenly, a cold voice


    came from the doorway.


    "What''s going on?"


    With the clear sound of leather shoes stepping on the marble floor, a tall man appeared.


    He stood in the doorway against the light, so the people in the living room couldn''t see his face, but


    they could tell from his low voice that he was not happy.


    His appearance was like a stone that suddenly fell into the bottom of theke, in the hearts of all


    present, but people reacted to this in different ways.


    Mrs. Bissel''s face turned pale and Poppy''s hand froze. Other servants all bowed their heads slightly,


    including Donald. It was just that he made a surreptitious gesture to Felix.


    Only Queeny stood in the middle of the living room, with her expressionless face. Perhaps because the


    light was bright, she squinted when she turned around to look at the door.


    No one answered. Felix frowned slightly and walked in slowly.


    His handsome features, m expression, and clear eyes caught Queeny''s eye.


    His stony face told everyone that he was neither happy nor disdainful. He just pursed his lips solemnly.


    "Felix!"


    Mrs. Bissel shouted as she stepped forward. She was interrupted by Felix as she tried to exin.


    "Don''t say anything! She will be staying here as a guest. I''ve already decided that."


    "What?"


    Mrs. Bissel stared in shock, "Do you know what you''re talking about? You don''t know what she just


    did!"


    She turned to Poppy, pointed at her, and said, "You can ask Poppy how arrogant she was just now!


    How can such a woman be my daughter-inw?"


    Poppy froze, but she didn''t dare to disobey. She stepped forward and said, "Miss Horton did contradict


    Mrs. Bissel."


    Felix frowned and interrupted her, "That''s enough! It''s none of your business. This is my castle, not the


    Bissel''s. You''re in charge of the wrong house. If you''re gonna live under my roof, you''re gonna follow


    my rules!"


    "But..."


    Mrs. Bissel suddenly shut up because she saw the fierce look in Felix''s eyes. His frown showed how


    impatient he was.


    It was beyond doubt that she was the mistress of the Bissel family, but it was also beyond doubt that


    Felix was the young master of the Bissel family and he wouldn''t take sides with her!


    He was clearly angry. He didn''t allow anyone to question or change the decisions he made, which was


    known to everyone in the Bissel family, including his grandfather, Elmore Bissel, who had retired.


    No one remembered when this rule was made. They only knew that everyone was used to obeying his


    orders.


    He proved in action that his decisions were always right. Gradually, few people opposed him and


    everyone forgot that the original decision-maker of the family was Elmore.


    Felix nced back at Poppy who was stunned and then stared at Queeny.


    She was calmly looking up at him with her head slightly raised, not timid at all.


    He sneered,


    "Take her back to her building. I will punish all of you if I see hering out or causing any trouble


    again!"


    No one dared to utter a word. Mrs. Bissel was mad but she didn''t say anything on hearing this.


    Queeny''s face lit up when she heard him. She lowered her head and her clenched fists showed that


    she was emotional.


    She noticed one thing that everyone ignored.


    Mrs. Bissel said she did not deserve to be her daughter-inw.


    Felix didn''t defend her.


    Maybe it didn''t mean anything to anyone else.


    But it meant a lot to her.


    Because they were engaged back then and she still loved him.


    With this in mind, she gave a charming and dangerous smile.


    Because of Felix''s insistence, Queeny finally settled in the castle.


    Maybe because Felix had said something to the servants, no one had given her a hard time since that


    afternoon.


    Fortunately, Queeny hardly came downstairs except for meals, so even though they lived in the same


    castle, they rarely met and gradually got used to it.


    Mrs. Bissel didn''t stay here for long.


    After all, she stayed here only because she came to visit the city.


    Felix hated her for what happened, so she packed her things and left the next afternoon.


    Felix didn''t see them away and only asked Ford to give them a ride.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Mrs. Bissel knew that he was now highly respected in the family. Maybe he would take over the Bissel


    family and she would have to listen to him, so she sucked it up.


    She just thought it would be nice if her sons were a little morepetitive.


    Queeny was standing in front of the window in her room watching when Mrs. Bissel left.


    She wrote down the time and the license te of the car.


    After that, she took aptop from the table.


    Theptop and her current phone were delivered by Donald the day after she moved in. She checked


    them when she received them. She was sure they were safe to use because they were brand new with


    no signs of disassembly or any "unfriendly" apps.


    It wasn''t because Queeny was too sensitive. First, her previous experience had made her stop trusting


    anyone.


    Second, everything seemed to be normal in the castle after she had been living here for a few days,


    but she found out that there were at least twenty hidden guards around.

 Chapter 773 Ask Him For A Favor

    Chapter 773 Ask Him For A Favor


    Chapter 773 Ask Him for a Favor


    In fact, she knew that there were guards around when she and Felix were together.


    They were visible then but hidden now. It meant that Felix had raised the security level of the castle.


    As a good assassin, she was used to scouting when she first arrived at a ce, but she didn''t care


    about the hidden guards. After all, Felix was no ordinary man.


    Besides, the Bissel family was rich!


    Rich people would value their lives and hire top-notch security guards in case someone would break in


    and rob them with heavy weapons.


    Many people hated the rich in this world.


    She was still alert and secretly figured out the location of the hidden guards and memorized it one dark


    night.


    She did it just in case. It was dangerous for her to stay here now.


    She and Felix had agreed to work together, but they hated each other and might hurt each other


    physically someday.


    No one in the castle took sides with her. In fact, if it wasn''t hard for her to do that on her own, she


    wouldn''t have forced herself to stay here.


    Suddenly, her heart ached and she frowned slightly.


    Queeny blinked and took a deep breath to calm down before opening herptop.


    She browsed a few entertainment sites for a few minutes before opening the news page.


    Because she didn''t know if the inte was safe here, she didn''t dare to browse the military sites she


    used to follow, although there might be more news she wanted to know on those sites.


    She skimmed through a few military sites. There was no special news except for the news about the


    She clicked on it and saw the story of a female international student in Rnd who was raped and then


    killed aftering out of a nightclub. She took a cursory nce and was shocked when she saw the


    It was taken in a foul ditch next to a road. The girl was naked and had dark red stains on her body. Her


    face was pale and there were many disgusting and horrible mollusks on her slightly decayed lower


    body.


    Queeny''s face turned pale at once and her breathing became rapid. She clutched herptop so hard


    that her fingers turned pale. She stared at the photo on the screen with a grim look in her eyes. She


    looked like a demon who had juste out of hell.


    "p!"


    She mmed herptop shut, closed her eyes, and raised her head to calm herself down.


    Then she quickly jumped out of bed.


    It was 11 at night and everyone was sleeping, but she knew Felix must still be awake.


    She went to the main building and saw from afar that the light in his study was still on.


    Queeny had lived here for a few days and knew that he often worked until 1 or 2 am and left at 7 in the


    morning, so the two of them rarely met.


    It was the first time she hade to see him on her own ord.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Because it was in the middle of the night, she was wearing a dark red PJ with a slip dress inside and a


    thin silk coat on top.


    "Knock, knock!"


    She went to the study and knocked on the door.


    Three secondster, she heard Felix say in a low voice, "Come in."


    Queeny pushed open the door and saw him thinking hard at his desk. The dim light illuminated his


    handsome face. He was frowning slightly and pursing his lips. It looked like a nice painting.


    He didn''t raise his head. It was like he already knew who it was.


    As expected, he asked directly, "What''s wrong?"


    Queeny didn''t walk in but squinted at him and crooned from the doorway, "Do me a favor."


    She hesitated for three seconds before saying, "I''m going to Tophich tomorrow morning. Arrange a


    flight for me."


    The Bissel Group had bought the Archit Automobile Group in Rnd and Rnd Airlines was in debt


    to Archit Automobile Group, so Queeny knew that Felix was privileged in some way.


    It was toote for her to book a flight to Tophich tomorrow morning, so she had to ask him for help.


    However, Felix asked without even looking up, "Why?"


    "A friend of mine died and I''m going to the funeral," Queeny lied.


    "Name?"


    Queeny froze, "Who?"


    After five seconds, Felix looked up from a pile of papers. His eyes were as calm as the ocean in the


    light. He said, "Your friend."


    "..."


    It was just a lie and Queeny didn''t think about it. She was afraid that if she made up a name, he would


    get to the bottom of it, so she didn''t answer.


    Felix raised his eyebrows, impatient.


    She thought for a moment and suddenly became annoyed. She leaned against the door and said, "You


    don''t know her. Just tell me if you''ll help me or not!"


    Felix purses his lips and looked her up and down.


    Then he looked down and continued to read those papers, but the look in his eyes darkened.


    "No!" He refused in a low voice.


    After a moment, he sensed the look she was giving him. He frowned slightly, looked up to meet her


    eyes, and exined, "There''s a typhoon in Tophich tomorrow. I''ll send one of my men to be there if it''s


    not that important!"


    Queeny froze again and shook her head, "Don''t bother."


    Under Felix''s surprised gaze, she turned to leave and didn''t forget to close the door.


    However, she couldn''t help but frown slightly just as she closed the door.


    It waste at night and there was only one orange wall light on in the hallway. Her shadow was long in


    the soft light. She stood straight there like a statue.


    "I won''t leave you in a dirtynd!" She clenched her fists.

 Chapter 774 Not Knowing What Had Happened

    Chapter 774 Not Knowing What Had Happened


    Chapter 774 Not Knowing What Had Happened


    Her footsteps sounded steady and firm, showing that she was serious and sad.


    When Queeny disappeared in the doorway, the door to the study opened quietly. Felix raised an


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    eyebrow with a ss in his hand when he saw the door to her room closed.


    Just then, a man''s voice suddenly came from the hidden earphones.


    "Boss, since Queeny took the initiative toe to you in the middle of the night, why didn''t you do


    anything?"


    A man teased in the hidden earphones.


    Felix pursed his lips and remembered the image of Queenyzily leaning against the door in her dark


    red pajamas two minutes ago.


    He narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "You seem to have a lot of free time. Do you need me to ask


    Vivian to train with you?"


    "Ah! No!" The man immediately said, "I didn''t see anything, boss! I swear."


    Felix smiled and went downstairs with his ss without saying anything.


    Many of his men knew about his rtionship with Queeny.


    After all, four years ago...


    Some people hated her while those who knew what had happened didn''t me her.


    They were Felix''s most trusted subordinates.


    They knew Felix''s thoughts and feelings for Queeny, so in their hearts, Queeny had always been


    Felix''s girlfriend.


    However, both of them had changed.


    Felix''s face darkened when he thought about it.


    At the same time, Queeny closed the door and grabbed her phone.


    She quickly dialed a number with her slender fingers, walked to the window, and closed the heavy


    curtains.


    Five secondster, a girl said in a seductive voice on the other end of the phone, "Hello!"


    However, Queeny didn''t respond. Confused, the woman asked again, "Hello?"


    This was the first time Queeny had heard this familiar voice since her release from prison. She was so


    excited that her fingers were trembling slightly.


    She took a deep breath inwardly and made sure she sounded calm before saying, "Eight."


    The woman on the phone froze and asked coldly, "Who are you?"


    Queeny smiled. Sensing that she was nervous, Queeny calmed down and said slowly, "It doesn''t


    matter who I am. I just want to make a deal with you. Are you free these days?"


    "Go ahead!"


    "Go to Tophich tomorrow at 10 in the morning to steal a body for me."


    "Pfft." She seemed to be drinking water and choked. After a moment, she sneered, "A long-gone dead


    body? No way!"


    "I''ll give you 400 thousand dors!" Queeny said firmly.


    "Uh... Fine! Deal!"


    "Okay, I''ll send you the address and photoster."


    "OK!"


    She hung up the phone. Looking at the ck screen, Queeny gave a wry smile. Then she walked to


    the bed, picked up theptop, and sent the photos, address, and details to her.


    Ten minutester, her phone rang and Eight replied to her.


    "Damn! It''s not what I think! Do you have too much money or something?"


    Queeny was helpless. They had worked together many times before and had never met because of


    their special identities, but now she asked Eight to help her steal a corpse. She had to say it was fate.


    She quickly replied, "Yeah, you''re going to make a fortune."


    Eight replied with an emoji.


    Queeny woke up the next day at 9. Looking out the window at the warm sunshine, she stretchedzily


    in bed and didn''t want to get up.


    She used to be under a lot of stress every day. The Rosefinch Club had a lot of business and she was


    very busy. She sometimes would stay awake for three or four days in a row. She couldn''t sleep in back


    then!


    She opened her eyes, smiling, and suddenly felt that life like this was good. At least it was rxing and


    pleasant enough.


    But she remembered what she had to do today and quickly rolled out of bed and went to the bathroom


    to wash up.


    She had just put her toothbrush in her mouth when she realized that something was wrong.


    Who opened the curtains? She had closed themst night.


    Suddenly, the door to the room opened and E came in cautiously with a small bowl.


    E was the maid Donald had arranged for her. She was young and obedient.


    Through the ss door, Queeny squinted slightly as she watched E ce the bowl on the bedside


    table. She turned around and froze when she saw her messy bed.


    "Huh? Where is she?"


    E lifted the covers in surprise and heard a voice from behind her.


    "What are you doing?"


    Servants were unfriendly to her that afternoon, so Queeny had been indifferent to them for the past few


    days. She rarely came out of her room and E was in the kitchen when she ate, so they had less


    chance of seeing each other.


    What brought her here? Queeny nced at the bowl on the bedside table and walked out of the


    bathroom.


    "I... I..." E turned to look at her cold expression, blushed, and lowered her head awkwardly. After a


    moment, she muttered, "Mr. Bissel asked me to bring you some soup."


    "Felix?" Queeny raised her eyebrows, "Hasn''t he gone to work yet?"


    "It''s Sunday. Mr. Bissel was going to y golf with Mr. Kaye and didn''t go to the office."


    Queeny stared at her for a moment and asked softly, "You opened the curtains?"


    E smiled, "Mr. Bissel asked me to do it. He knew you weren''t up yet, so he asked me to open the


    window. He said you had to hurry downstairs. Mr. Kaye is already here."


    So Felix wanted her to go with them? Queeny frowned, waved at E, and said, "I see. Tell him I''ll


    change and be there."


    Then she pushed E, who wanted to say something more, out of her room and closed the door.


    Queeny walked to the cloakroom where Felix had prepared a variety of clothes. Finally, she chose a


    light gray casual outfit, quickly changed into it, and sent a message to Eight.


    "What time will you be there?"


    Thirty secondster, Eight replied, "8 pm."


    Queeny raised her eyebrows slightly and stared at the message for a moment before putting her phone


    back in her pocket and leaving the room.

 Chapter 775 Living Together

    Chapter 775 Living Together


    Chapter 775 Living Together


    In the living room of the main building.


    Felix had already changed his clothes and was waiting there.


    He was wearing white casual clothes and looked as energetic as a college student.


    A man was leaning on the couch next to him and eating the bunch of grapes in his hand.


    "Felix, what''s wrong with you? Didn''t you say you never wait for a woman? Who made you wait today?"


    Maybe he arrived early in the morning and had been sitting here for a while.


    Felix nced up at him while reading the news on his iPad.


    There was a cold look in his eyes.


    "You can leave if you are impatient."


    Irvin Kaye immediately said, "Oh,e on, I was just kidding. Don''t take it seriously."


    He leaned back on the couch and smiled, "Anyway, I have nothing to do and it''s okay to wait for a


    while. I''m just curious as to who made you wait here."


    Felix nced at him and didn''t say anything.


    After a while, there was the sound of light footsteps outside.


    Irvin raised an eyebrow, jumped up from the couch, andughed, "Here she is."


    The door to the living room opened and a tall and slender woman slowly walked in.


    Queeny was also wearing casual clothes today. She wore a light gray jacket and under the cks were


    her straight and slender legs. Her short hair was tidy and her bangs fell over her forehead. Her eyes


    were clear and bright.


    Irvin froze when he saw her.


    He and Felix had been good friends for ten years. Of course, he knew Queeny.


    He knew what had happened between them.


    It was sensational and almost all of their friends knew about it.


    In the end, Felix sent her straight to prison.


    Why were they living together?


    Did they make up ore to an agreement?


    Irvin looked at Felix and then at Queeny, puzzled and surprised.


    Felix and Queeny weren''t embarrassed at all. Queeny walked in, nced at Irvin, and raised an


    eyebrow, "Just the three of us?"


    Irvin frowned.


    Felix calmly put down his iPad, stood up, straightened his clothes, and said in a low voice, "There''s


    another one."


    Just as he finished speaking, a seductive female voice came through the door.


    "Oh, what a beautiful day. Felix, you shoulde out for a walk with me."


    Be, dressed in designer clothes, walked in.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    There was delicate makeup on her face. Her curly hair swayed slightly as she walked. It was pleasing


    to the eye.


    Irvin froze again.


    What was going on?


    At this moment, Queeny sneered.


    She coldly nced at Be with mockery and disdain.


    Be ignored her. She had figured out that Queeny and Felix had been in love before.


    But so what?


    She was the one who was with Felix right now. They broke up.


    Felix was a decisive man.


    Since he sent Queeny to prison and hadn''t seen her for the past four years, he must not love her


    anymore.


    Therefore, Be wasn''t worried. She even stopped being so hostile to Queeny because she knew


    about their past.


    She walked up to Felix, took his arm, and asked in a sweet voice, "Felix, I heard you''re going to y


    golf with me today. Is that true?"


    Felix frowned slightly at her arm.


    Her perfume was so strong that he wanted to sneeze.


    However, he put up with it and even put his arm around her waist and nodded gently, "Well, didn''t you


    say you were bored? I''ll take you out for fun today."


    Be''s face lit up at once.


    She almost jumped in excitement.


    "Really? I''ll go change right away."


    "Wait."


    She was just about to leave when Felix pulled her back.


    He stared at her dress and said, "Don''t bother. It''s a nice dress."


    Be was wearing a tight skirt and a white shirt with wide sleeves. She was fixed with big breasts,


    which made her waist look even thinner and sexier.


    Be noticed his gaze and blushed sheepishly.


    "Really? OK."


    Felix nodded casually and nced secretly at Queeny.


    However, she had already turned her back to him.


    He felt inexplicably unhappy.


    He snorted, grabbed his coat, and took Be outside.


    As they walked out of the living room, Irvin nced at their backs and then at Queeny.


    He asked tentatively, "Miss Horton, let''s go?"


    Queeny''s face was expressionless and she walked out without even answering.


    Irvin rubbed his nose in embarrassment.


    But he knew Queeny was always so cold.


    He just wondered why Felix had done that. Since they had broken up, they no longer had any


    rtionship.


    But he let her move in. Irvin would be happy if they made up.


    But now there was another woman around him, who Irvin thought at first nce that wasn''t Felix''s cup


    of tea. What was going on?


    Irvin was puzzled.


    In the end, he sighed helplessly, shook his head, and walked outside.


    There were two cars outside. One was a ck Rolls Royce and the other was a dark gray Lexus.

 Chapter 776 Extremely Displeased

    Chapter 776 Extremely Displeased


    Chapter 776 Extremely Displeased


    Felix took Be into the Rolls-Royce at the front.


    Standing there, Queeny hesitated for a while. And Irvin walked up from her back.


    He was sophisticated and smart. Seeing Felix get in the front car with Be from afar, he knew Queeny


    must be embarrassed. "Miss Horton, can I sit in your car?" he said with a smile.


    With a stony face, she opened the car door of the Lexus, then sat in.


    "Whatever," she said.


    Irvin was struck dumb.


    He felt he was a punching bag between an angry couple.


    There was a bitter long-standing grudge between them after all. He could do nothing about it. Irvin


    shook his head, then went to the other side of the car to get in it.


    The golf course wasn''t far from the castle and was also Felix''s property.


    They arrived in about twenty minutes.


    After they got out of the cars, servants came and drove them off to park. Standing on an open field,


    Queeny squinted and arched her hand before her eyebrows to observe the ce.


    "Miss Horton, you still keep this old habit," Irvin said with a smile, standing behind her.


    Queeny stiffened.


    Because of her special background, every time she went to a new ce, the first thing she did was to


    observe the surroundings and theyout clearly for the sake of safety.


    She needed to know the location of the exits and entrances, restaurants and washrooms, and the


    distance between them as well as the flow of people and so on.


    Actually, Felix taught her that. And it became her habit afterward.


    Even though they weren''t close any longer, she couldn''t get out of this habit.


    Queeny had mixed emotions. It reminded her of something unpleasant.


    Right at this moment, she heard Be acting cute to Felix.


    "Felix, it''s so hot in here. I didn''t put on any sunblock. Will I get sunburned?"


    Felix hugged her shoulders. "I''ll tell Donald to get one for you." His fingertips slid her tender arm.


    Be melted into his arms. She put on a loving smile on her face, which could easily arouse any


    women''s jealousy.


    "Thanks, Felix. You''re always so sweet." She hugged his neck and kissed him on the cheek.


    Felix gave augh of pleasure.


    Queeny turned cold. She was annoyed by hisugh.


    Irvin witnessed everything. He felt for Queeny, but still pretended that he knew nothing. "Miss Horton,


    let''s go now," he said, a step forward.


    Queeny nodded, then they walked ahead together.


    Felix had Be in his arm. A nce at them, he seemed calm on the surface.


    The golf course run by Felix was huge, with first-ss services and facilities.


    Queeny enjoyed herself there. She yed golf for a while alone first and sessfully hit the ball into


    the hole every time. Irvin was amazed and gave loud apuse.


    Queeny was very satisfied, feeling quite proud of herself.


    Seeing that, Felix let Be go. He picked up a golf club, then walked to the center of the field.


    Be didn''t know how to y golf. Although she wanted to learn, she didn''t dare to ask Felix to teach


    her. So she could only sit there. Looking at the proud Queeny, she was extremely displeased.


    But she didn''t have worries.


    In her eyes, she was much more beautiful and seductive to men than Queeny.


    As a quality man, she believed Felix would choose her over Queeny.


    Even if Queeny yed golf well, it wouldn''t make any difference.


    Queeny wasn''t curvaceous at all. No man would be attracted to a t-chested woman.


    So Be believed Queeny was no match for her.


    Thinking of that, Be sat down on a chair in satisfaction. Irvin was aroused interest, then joined Felix


    and Queeny.


    At this moment, on the golf course, Felix stuck his golf club against the ground, looking at Queeny in


    front of him. "How about a round?" he asked casually.


    Queeny didn''t bother to give him a nce. She directly hit a ball away. "How?"


    "As usual, two out of three. The loser needs to do the winner a favor."


    Queeny stopped. The ball rolled for a while, then fell into a hole. She squinted and checked it, then


    replied with a cold smile, "Sure!"


    The game began.


    Once Irvin heard it, he rmended himself to be the judge.


    In fact, neither Felix nor Queeny bothered to cheat. The rule was very clear and a judge would be


    unnecessary.


    But Irvin refused to leave. He insisted on standing aside to watch their match. Felix and Queeny didn''t


    mind, so he stayed as the judge.


    Felix hit the first ball into the hole.


    Queeny did the same thing.


    Felix seeded in the second ball, so did Queeny.


    When it was the third ball, the two exchanged a nce.


    Right when Irvin thought it was about to be another draw, Felix suddenly smiled.


    "It''s meaningless. And there won''t be a winner. I dare you to try something new," he said, straightening


    up his back.


    He knew Queeny would ept the challenge.


    "What is it?" Without surprise, Queeny agreed.


    Felix pointed to a ball at his feet and said, "This is thest ball. Whoever can hit it into the hole wins. No


    limit to techniques, no rules. What do you think?"


    Queeny squinted.


    "If you want to quit, just say it. It''s understandable," Felix added.


    As soon as he finished, Queeny snorted.


    Without hesitation, she raised her golf club. "Oh please... Let''s just do it!"


    After that, she made a posture by pressing the end of the golf club against the ground,


    Seeing that, Felix smiled, but soon went back to normal.


    Both of them were ready. After knowing they changed the rules, Irvin agreed it might be the only way to


    decide who was the winner, and he got excited too.


    He wanted to know which one of them could be the winner.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The next second, he announced the final round began. And the two started together.


    Queeny moved fast, but her golf club was stopped by Felix''s when it was about to touch the ball.


    She gave him a re. Before he could hit the ball away, she quickly attacked his chest with her elbow.

 Chapter 777 Who Do You Think You Are?

    Chapter 777 Who Do You Think You Are?


    Chapter 777 Who Do You Think You Are?


    Felix was pushed back at once and failed to hit the ball. Queeny immediately took over the best


    position. But when she was going to hit it, Felix used his golf club to pull her arm. Her arm was forced


    to move up and she missed the good opportunity again.


    Queeny got a little mad.


    Till now, both of them were aware of each other''s strengths. Neither of them took action easily.


    Queeny bent a little, ring at Felix who stayed alert too. "You''re doomed to failure today!" she said


    through clenched teeth.


    "Really?" Felix sneered.


    "Oh yeah!"


    Once she finished, her right arm swiftly slid across under his armpit.


    Felix frowned. But before he realized what she was doing, his golf club was already in her hand. The


    next second, she jumped to Felix''s right side by a quite difficult posture. After a wave of her left arm,


    she hit the ball into a hole far away.


    Irvin cheered and apuded in excitement.


    "Bravo! Amazing! Queeny, well done!"


    He was so excited that he shouted out her name.


    But neither Queeny nor Felix seemed to notice that. "Well, you win," Felix said, wiping off the sweat


    from his forehead.


    Queeny raised her eyebrow in pride. "So what can you do for me?"


    "What do you want me to do?" Felix obeyed their agreement.


    Queeny somehow didn''t know the answer.


    What did she want Felix to do for her?


    Seeing her hesitating, Felix smiled.


    "No hurry. Think about it. It stands within today."


    After that, he turned and walked to the seating area.


    Be was waiting for him there. She was quite anxious watching their game just now. She thought Felix


    would surely win, but unexpectedly Queeny became the winner.


    She was full of displeasure. When Felix walked near, she handed him a ss of prepared iced drink.


    "Felix, she didn''t behave herself at all. Who does she think she is? How dare she beat you?" she


    Felix''s hand stopped when it was about to take the ss.


    "Mind yournguage. You can''t judge her like that," he said in a cold voice after a nce at her.


    Be was surprised.


    The next second, Felix withdrew his hand. "Give me a ss of iced water please." He ordered a waiter


    at the side.


    "Yes, sir."


    The waiter immediately left. Be was taken aback. She stepped up holding the ss in a hurry. "Felix,


    I prepared this especially for you..." she exined in a quiet voice.


    Before she could finish, Felix interrupted.


    "Don''t make the decision for me. I don''t like sweet drinks. And I don''t need you to serve me drinks!"


    Once he finished, he picked his golf club and walked back to the field.


    Be was totally stunned.


    She felt humiliated, especially because there were other people watching them, including Queeny, his


    ex!


    Be was heartbroken and mad, and she couldn''t stand the humiliation.


    It was all because of that woman called Queeny!


    Filled with strong hatred, she turned to re at Queeny, then strode over in high-heels.


    Queeny was in a better mood than this morning after winning the game.


    She was drinking water, chatting with Irvin.


    But the ss in her hand was suddenly grabbed away. Right afterward, the water in it was all poured


    out on her body.


    "You shameless bitch! What did you say to Felix? Why did he defend you?"


    Queeny closed her eyes for a second, then opened them and saw Be''s angry face.


    Irvin was struck dumb on the side. He was slightly surprised, but more felt embarrassed.


    "Miss Collins..."


    But before he could finish, he heard a p.


    A heavy p fell on Be''s face.


    Irvin closed his mouth at once. He turned around and watched Queeny in shock. Queeny, however,


    stayed as calm as usual, as if it was nothing.


    "Who do you think you are? What makes you dare to question me?" she said coolly.


    Be was furious.


    This was the first time that she had ever been disdained by a woman like that!


    Be covered her cheek. She could even feel it was quickly swelling! Tears welled up in her eyes. She


    was angry and aggrieved


    "How dare you p me?"


    Queeny sneered.


    She took the handkerchief Irvin handed over to wipe off the water on her face. "You asked for it. If


    you''re mad, tell Felix about it. Ask him to protect you!"


    Be''s face turned red in anger.


    But she was clearly aware that she was no match for Queeny in a real fight.


    She used to take Queeny lightly, but now it turned out that Queeny was a big obstacle on her way to


    bing Mrs. Bissel.


    She couldn''t let her stay by Felix''s side any longer!


    Thinking of that, Be clenched her teeth and said, "Great, let''s wait and see! I''ll tell Felix about it right


    now. And he''ll know you''re a big bully!"


    In anger, Be turned to walk to the golf field in high-heels.


    From the beginning to the end, Queeny stayed cold. She didn''t realize the handkerchief was Irvin''s until


    she wiped her face clean.


    "I''m sorry, I''ll give it back to you after it''s washed," she said to Irvin.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Queeny looked so aggressive just then. Irvin felt he saw the same her of four years ago. He was struck


    dumb and didn''te back to his senses until he heard her voice.


    "No need, just a handkerchief. You can just dump it." He immediately shook his head. "But, Queeny..."


    It wasn''t easy for him to say that.


    Queeny stared at him with a vague smile. "Why didn''t you call me Miss Horton?" she asked on


    purpose.


    Irvin smiled in slight embarrassment.


    Back then, when Queeny broke up with Felix, Felix forbade them to be friends. Irvin was also forced to


    call Queeny - Miss Horton to show that he sided with Felix.


    Now Queeny was much more sophisticated and calm than four years ago. She was still a strong


    woman.


    Filled with mixed emotions, Irvin forgot he was forbidden to be friends with Queeny.


    He scratched his head and said, "It''s tooplicated between you two. It''s really not my ce to say


    anything. But Felix has lived a tough life during these four years. So if it''s possible..."


    "No."


    Before he could finish, Queeny knew what he was going to say.


    She coldly interrupted him, then said in a t voice, "We''re bitter enemies. Only one of us can survive."


    Hearing that, Irvin shut his mouth.

 Chapter 778 Not Worth It At All

    Chapter 778 Not Worth It At All


    Chapter 778 Not Worth It at All


    In the end, he lowered his head in embarrassment and said, "Fine, but as your friend, I still don''t want


    to see either of you get hurt. I was forced to side with him four years ago. I never hated you. Queeny, I


    hope you can understand that."


    Queeny said nothing. She looked as calm as always, but she actually was slightly touched.


    "It''s all history," she said in a t voice.


    Yeah, it was all history!


    Injuries could be healed, painful memories could be forgotten, or even betrayers could also be forgiven.


    But there was one thing she could never get over.


    Her closerades died because of her.


    They were clearly aware of her rtionship with Felix, but still chose to trust her. They trusted that she


    would keep her promise and wouldn''t betray their organization.


    She had their pure loyalty and unconditional support. Although she and Felix were childhood


    sweethearts, they believed she wouldn''t hurt them because she was one of them.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    But what happened to them in the end?


    They were betrayed and suffered a bloody massacre. They were killed in regret and anger.


    For countless nights, Queeny slept on the small iron bed in prison, looking at the dark sky above her


    head, lost in thought.


    If she had a second chance, what would she choose to do?


    She would never choose to be with Felix. She wouldn''t believe he could really be fair and wouldn''t


    make use of her love for him.


    She was so naive!


    So naive!


    He made full use of her trust and affection for him to get in touch with key members of the Rosefinch


    Club. By deliberately spreading fake news, he easily killed all of them through their trust in her.


    He was so cruel!


    Why didn''t he kill her too back then?


    Queeny had thought about that countless times but didn''t have an answer.


    She was afraid she could never figure out the reason.


    All of a sudden, she heard footsteps. Queeny was a little surprised and came back to her senses. She


    raised her head and saw Being holding Felix''s arm. Be seemed very mad.


    "Felix, look! My cheek is all swollen. I just wanted to pour her a ss of water. But she gave me a p.


    She''s the rudest person I''ve ever seen in this world."


    Holding Felix''s arm, she looked up at him with grievance and admiration.


    Felix had an expressionless face. But he looked at Queeny unkindly.


    "Did you say she pped you?"


    "Yes."


    "Just hit her back. Why did you bother to tell me?"


    Upon hearing that, Be was struck dumb.


    Irvin made a cough and exined, "Felix, it''s not Queeny''s fault. She just poured a ss of water at


    Queeny, so Queeny fought back."


    "Queeny?"


    Felix squinted and turned to look at him.


    Irvin paused.


    He realized he shouldn''t have said that, so he immediately stepped back and turned to stare at


    somewhere else, as if he had said nothing just then.


    Felix withdrew his sight.


    Queeny witnessed everything. She felt quite hurt but remained calm.


    "Yeah, I pped her. So what?"


    Watching her, Felixughed a little.


    He looked evil when he squinted.


    "I never have interest in women''s fights. But Be is my woman now. She''s humiliated. And she turned


    to me for help. I must do something. Miss Horton, why don''t you just apologize to her? I''m sure you''re


    bigger than that."


    The second he finished, everyone fell into silence.


    With pride, Be raised her eyebrow. She was gloating over Queeny''s misfortune.


    Irvin sympathized with Queeny. He couldn''t stand it, so he stepped away.


    Queeny was expressionless.


    But she was getting angry.


    "What if I don''t?"


    "You''ll be chased out of this castle. Don''t evere back again!" Be snorted.


    As soon as she finished, she felt Felix was coldly looking at her.


    She had a shiver, then lowered her head and shut her mouth at once.


    Felix turned to Queeny afterward.


    "She can''t chase you out. But you can''t p her either. Queeny, apologize!" he ordered her to do so in


    a domineering tone.


    Queeny sneered.


    Probably because she hadn''t had a fight for a long time, she indeed had an impulse to do that now.


    "Felix, are you sure you''re going to stand out for her against me?" she asked.


    Felix said nothing,


    But his silence showed his answer.


    Queeny nodded. Whether it was disappointment or sadness, she felt she was losing thest hope.


    She had a step back, then sneered, "No, I won''t apologize. If you really want to punish me for her, let''s


    have a fight! We can solve this problem in men''s way. What do you think?"


    Felix frowned.


    Queeny, however, already began to stretch her limbs.


    Be didn''t expect that to happen. She couldn''t believe Queeny was actually a woman.


    How could she challenge a man to a fight?


    Didn''t she have any understanding of being a woman?


    But she dared not to interrupt them at this moment. She only looked up at Felix with anticipation.


    In a while, Felix suddenlyughed.


    It was faintly mocking and indifferent.


    "Queeny, you''re no match for me," he said.


    He had proved that four years ago, and it wouldn''t change right now.


    Queeny squinted. She smiled but wasn''t sincere.


    "Don''t jump to conclusions without a try."


    Felix remained silent for a few seconds, then walked towards her.


    To Be''s surprise, Felix would really ept Queeny''s challenge. She was excited and pleased but


    pretended to be sympathetic.


    "Felix, forget it." She caught his arm.


    "Um, she''s just a woman. Although she pped me, I can''t do anything about it if she refused to


    apologize. But if you beat her, your reputation will be damaged. It''s not worth it at all."


    Felix gave her a nce.

 Chapter 779 Beat Him Up

    Chapter 779 Beat Him Up


    Chapter 779 Beat Him up


    "You''re quite considerate," Felix put on a mocking smile.


    Be didn''t see his expression. She lowered her head and said gently, "You know I like you. Of course,


    I care about you."


    Felix, however, felt disgusted and irritated. He didn''t bother to give her another nce, and quickly


    walked ahead.


    Knowing that he insisting on having the fight, Be was surprised, but soon felt excited. Without dy,


    she followed him up.


    All of them went back to the golf course.


    Queeny was still doing some warm-up moves. She said to Irvin who walked over from a short distance,


    "Mr. Kaye, you better walk away. Or you might be hurt."


    Seeing the two were about to have a fight just because of a stupid argument, Irvin gave a resigned


    sigh.


    He had to walk to the side.


    Felix calmly stepped to stand opposite Queeny.


    "Queeny, I taught you most of your fighting skills. As a woman, you''re born much weaker than me. Do


    you really think you can beat me up?" Felix said. He seemed to be kindly reminding her.


    Queeny gave him a sneer.


    "We''ll see!" she said with determination.


    Once she finished, she rushed ahead to attack Felix.


    It would be a very exciting fight.


    They were equally good at skills and agility. As a man, Felix was physically stronger than Queeny. But


    Queeny wasn''t weak either.


    During her four years in prison, she met a judo master and practiced judo every day. After four years,


    she was skilled at it to some extent.


    So Felix''s strength could be easily resolved by her with the natural softness and flexibility of a woman.


    After forty or fifty moves, it was still a draw and the result became unpredictable.


    Watching at the side, Irvin held his breath, feeling quite nervous.


    He felt the two were crazy! It seemed they aimed to kill each other.


    Be was also very nervous. She didn''t care whether they would be injured. She was only worried that


    Felix might me her for it if he lost.


    After all, he had the fight against Queeny for her.


    But she somehow was full of satisfaction when she thought of that.


    Felix was such a brilliant, proud man. And he now would fight for her, which proved her charm.


    Although he had rejected her before, he still cared about her. Be believed Felix would gradually fall in


    love with her.


    Before Be finished her daydream, she heard a loud sound.


    Felix swept his leg to hit Queeny''s, and Queeny fell at once.


    "Well done, Felix! You''re the best!" Be shouted.


    Irvin turned and gave her a re.


    But the next second, Queeny, who was supposed to fall to the ground, suddenly climbed up Felix''s


    body through his leg and rode on his shoulder.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Irvin was stunned. It was unbelievable!


    Sitting on his shoulders, Queeny grabbed his neck. "So, you lost, huh?" she slightly gasped for breath.


    Queeny used a lot of strength. And she happened to press his aorta. Given her skills, she could kill him


    at any time.


    "I lost? No way!" Felix snorted.


    The next second, he caught her calf on his neck, then bent to roll on the ground. In an instant, he got


    rid of Queeny.


    But Queeny wouldn''t let him go.


    Although she had already fallen to the ground, she didn''t loosen her hands around his neck. By a very


    strange posture, she climbed up to his back.


    Felix lost patience and got angry.


    "Queeny, what the hell are you doing? Get down from me!" he roared.


    Queeny sneered, and still pressed his neck tight from behind. Out of breath, Felix''s face turned red.


    "There is no rule. Felix, you''ve made no progress in your fighting skills. But you be much more


    whining. No wonder the Dragon Club is getting worse and worse under your leadership. It totally lost its


    influence now!"


    Felix was angered. "I''ll count to three. Hands off!" He gritted teeth as his eyes became red.


    "No!" Queeny refused.


    "Very well!"


    Felix sneered. Right afterward, Queeny felt a sharp pain from her wrist. She immediately reacted and


    pressed Felix down against the ground.


    The two were entangled in a big fight again.


    This time, it didn''tst long. Because judo came to the greatest use on the ground, Queeny soon


    controlled Felix.


    Kneeling on his body, she pressed his head down against the ground with his hands caught on his


    back. He couldn''t get up.


    "How about now?"


    Both of them gasped for breath, but Queeny had a satisfied smile on her face.


    Felix was aze in fury. It was very rare for him to be so fierce during these years. "No!" He clenched


    his teeth.


    The moment he finished, Queeny heavily pressed his face into the turf.


    "And now?"


    "No!"


    Queeny used greater strength.


    "You lost!"


    "I didn''t."


    Damn it! Queeny was mad. She directly grabbed his hair to pull him up from the ground. After turning


    his body, she heavily punched his stomach.


    "Let me ask you again. Did you lose?"


    She was quite strong. Even Felix couldn''t stand the pain and could barely utter a word in a long while.


    Seeing that, Irvin was scared and his face turned pale. He realized Felix would be seriously injured if


    Queeny didn''t stop right now.


    "Queeny, stop! Stop it now. I think the game should be over. Felix lost." Irvin hurriedly ran over to


    separate them.


    Felix covered his stomach. After resting for a long while, he finally felt better and spat out a mouthful of


    soil. "I didn''t lose!" he angrily argued.


    Irvin turned to give him a re.


    Queeny stood up straight. She rxed her wrists, then sneered at Felix, "Great, if you refuse to admit


    it, we can continue. I promise I''ll beat the shit out of you today!"


    Irvin was struck dumb.


    Standing at the side, Be trembled all over in anger.


    She rushed over, trying to stop Queeny. But she was afraid Queeny would beat her too. She could only


    stand there pointing at Queeny. Although she wanted to criticize her, her lips and finger were also


    trembling. She could hardly utter a word!


    This woman was so violently scary!


    What she had done was totally uneptable!


    How could she do that to Felix? Wasn''t she a woman?

 Chapter 780 A Daydream

    Chapter 780 A Daydream


    Chapter 780 A Daydream


    Queeny actually couldn''t care less if she was a woman in Be''s eyes.


    She now only felt Felix wasn''t a real man.


    They had fought for many rounds, but Felix never won once. And he refused to admit he lost. Did she


    have to kill him to make him face the truth?


    Thinking of that, Queeny looked cruel.


    But because Irvin was there, he wouldn''t allow either of them to be badly injured.


    He stopped Queeny at once. "Alright, alright, Felix just doesn''t want to admit it. It''s not a big deal. You


    can deal with your grudge somewhere else next time. I don''t want anyone to be seriously hurt today.


    Queeny, for the sake of our friendship of years, please don''t make it difficult for me. I''m begging you."


    Felix spat out some blood, then sneered, "Irvin, why are you begging her? Don''t take her side!"


    At this time, no matter how good-tempered Irvin was, he lost patience.


    "Shut up!" he shouted at Felix.


    Felix was filled with fury. But he said nothing again, ring at Queeny.


    Irvinforted Queeny for a while longer. Even Be could see this fight wasn''tpletely caused by


    her.


    There must be a long-standing grudge between them. And they needed an excuse to vent their anger


    on each other.


    Be stepped ahead to help Felix get back to his feet. Tears welled up in her eyes, and she seemed to


    cry.


    "Felix, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault that you''re badly injured now. I feel so terrible. Please stop fighting."


    Saying that she used her sleeve to gently wipe off the blood stain by his lips.


    Felix squinted at her.


    But he actually was paying special attention to Queeny. Queeny faced him with her back. Arms crossed


    on her chest, she was listening to Irvin. Felix somehow was mad.


    All of a sudden, he pulled Be into his arms.


    "I''m fine. I''m more than willing to fight for you even if I''m injured. You''re my love. I can do anything for


    you. If you want a star in the sky, I''ll get one for you."


    Hearing that, even Irvin felt disgusted.


    Felix raised his head and carefully observed Queeny''s expression by a sideways nce. But Queeny


    stayed as calm as always. It seemed she didn''t hear it at all.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Irvin made a cough, then said loudly, "Alright, since both of you agree to stop, I think the problem is


    solved. Felix, don''t force Queeny to apologize to Be. Queeny, don''t beat Felix again."


    Queeny turned around and gave Felix a disdainful nce.


    "As long as he doesn''t mess with me, I''ll leave him alone," she sneered.


    Upon hearing that, Felix was annoyed but didn''t know what to say.


    He thought to himself that he really should practice more to make up for his regression during these


    four years.


    But he still defended his pride, "I''m not myself today. It''s not that easy for you to defeat me."


    Back to a dozen years ago, Queeny was already aware of how stubborn he could be when they just


    met.


    She rolled her eyes at him and didn''t bother to waste more time arguing. Without dy, she turned


    around and stepped out.


    "Fine, I should go now!"


    As soon as she finished, she already walked to the exit.


    "Where are you going?" Irvin asked in surprise.


    But Queeny didn''t reply to him. And she quickly disappeared in their sight.


    Standing still there, Felix looked more upset watching her leave.


    After the drama, they were in no mood for fun. So they had a rest, then went back to the castle.


    They didn''t know Queeny actually didn''te back until they arrived at the castle.


    Knowing that, Felix was in a worse mood. He left the others behind, then walked alone upstairs to lock


    himself in his bedroom.


    Standing in the living hall, Be didn''t dare to follow him up. A nce at Irvin who stood next to her, she


    said, "Mr. Kaye, aren''t you Felix''s friend? Why were you helping Queeny today? Do you have feelings


    for her?"


    Hearing that, Irvin frowned. He turned around and gave her a nce.


    "Miss Collins, can there only be a romantic rtionship between a man and a woman in your eyes?" he


    asked seriously.


    Be was struck dumb for a second.


    Irvin sneered, "You''re what you think. Miss Collins, not everyone is like you in this world. We all know


    why you won''t let Felix go all day long. Don''t act like you''re so in love and caring for him. Everybody


    knows you''re faking it, including yourself!"


    Once he finished, he turned and strode away.


    Be was shocked. It was beyond her imagination that Irvin would say something like that to her face.


    After a long while, she finally came back to her senses and yelled in anger, "Who do you think you are?


    I told you I''ll be Mrs. Bissel one day. And you won''t be wee here any longer by then. Get


    lost!"


    Her voice was very loud and spread far away.


    Irvin might hear it but didn''t stop.


    Felix who just came back to his bedroom upstairs, however, clearly heard it.


    After shouting, Be fought for breath. But she suddenly heard a cold voice above her head.


    "Who told you you can be Mrs. Bissel?"


    Be was stunned.


    She stiffened. In great shock, she raised her head to look upstairs.


    Felix stood there with an expressionless face. Compared to just then, he was more much calm now.


    But he was most frightening like that, cold and sharp, like a nice sword, ready to kill at any time.


    Be couldn''t help but have a shiver.


    "I just... I didn''t mean it. Felix, I was..." she tried to exin.


    "Enough!"


    Felix scolded, "Get out now! Without my permission, you can''t get into the main building. And, you can


    never be Mrs. Bissel. It''s just your daydream. Don''t ever let me hear it again, or..."


    Before he finished, Be repeatedly nodded in horror.


    "OK! OK! I''ll leave right now. I won''t talk about it again. I''m leaving."


    As soon as she finished, she grabbed her bag and ran away in a hurry.


    Watching her back disappearing, Felix remained cold. After a long while, he turned around and got


    back to his room.


    The door was mmed close.


    Downstairs, Donald witnessed everything. He gave a resigned sigh and shook his head.

 Chapter 781 I Need You For Something

    Chapter 781 I Need You For Something


    Chapter 781 I Need You for Something


    After Irvin had a row with Be, he left the castle.


    Be felt wronged and miffed. She returned from the main building and shut herself in her room.


    Felix went back to his room, took a bath, and then resumed his work.


    Dinnertime soon arrived.


    Felix pinched the bridge of his nose and checked the time on his watch. It was 6 in the afternoon.


    He rang the bell to call Donald over.


    "Donald, is she back?"


    Donald knew who Felix referred to.


    With his head drooped, he said softly, "Not yet."


    "Still?" Felix thought.


    His brows furrowed. A wave of exasperation surged inside him.


    Felix waved at Donald to ask him to leave. Then, he walked to the window to look at the neon lights on


    buildings in the growing darkness. The frown on his forehead deepened.


    "Where has she gone?"


    ording to the agreement they had made, she could stay here for now, and she should help him


    solve the mystery of the map.


    They were just working together. He certainly had no reason or no right to tell her where she could go


    or not.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Yet, in his head, a voice desperately bawled that he should go look for her and make her stay with him


    forever!


    Felix raised his head, closed his eyes, and inhaled deeply.


    Atst, he restrained himself from calling her on the phone and walked out.


    At the same time, in a bustling bar, Queeny was sitting on a stool, holding a ss of wine and watching


    the people on the dance floor, absent-minded.


    It was still early, around 6 in the afternoon. The lights on the street were just lit. Most people hadn''t


    started partying in a bar yet. There were only a few people inside, most of them were people that


    worked there.


    Sarah came over with a cocktail and put it on the counter. As Queeny just did, she also put one hand


    on the counter and propped herself up before sitting on a stool.


    Smiling, she asked, "Queeny, what brought you here today?"


    Queeny looked at her and said beamingly, "Nothing. I happened to walk by, and I thought you might be


    working so I dropped in."


    Sarah nodded, then asked, "Where do you work now? How have you been?"


    Queeny turned a deaf ear to her first question and only answered the second one, "I''m fine."


    Her tone was nonchnt. She picked up her ss and took a sip, but she still stared at the dance floor.


    Several young people were dancing to the music. Though there were not a lot of people in the bar, they


    were still having fun.


    Suddenly, as if something had urred to her, Queeny turned around and asked Sarah, "When will


    you quit?"


    Sarah smiled and said, "I''ve given my week''s notice, but they want me to work for another half a


    month. I will leave after they hire someone to do my job."


    Queeny furrowed her eyebrows.


    "Another half a month?"


    Sarah waved as if it was not a big deal. "Well, I''ve worked here for a long time. People here have been


    quite nice to me, especially my supervisor. We''re like friends now. I can''t just quit and leave. That would


    be kinda rude."


    Queeny contemted for moments and then nodded.


    "Fine. It''s up to you. Just be safe."


    Sarah nodded.


    The two talked for a while. Queeny acted like she was really just dropping in to see Sarah, and Sarah


    believed her.


    Just as they were absorbed in chatting, someone''s phone rang.


    Sarah looked around and said, "Queeny, your phone is ringing."


    Queeny fished her phone out of her pocket. It was the same phone that Sarah bought her. Even though


    Donald had given her a new one with a new phone card, she put it away in her room, not intending to


    use it anyway.


    If possible, she didn''t want to owe Felix anything, even though it was just a phone.


    Queenly nced at the phone number on the screen and frowned slightly. Then, she put it on mute and


    put it back into her pocket.


    Seeing this, Sarah asked curiously, "Who was it? Why didn''t you answer it?"


    Queeny gave a faint smile and said, "It''s just a sales call I think. Why bother..."


    "Okay."


    Sarah bought it. She held up her cocktail, clicked ssed with Queeny, then said with a smile, "You''re


    free and you''ve got a job now. Congrattions. Hope our life will get better and better!"


    The smile of this innocent girl was so pure and touching.


    Queeny was moved by her bright smile. She also clinked her ss against hers before finishing her


    drink.


    After finishing the wine, Queeny looked at her watch and said, "It''s gettingte. I gotta go."


    "So soon? Did you drive here?"


    "No. I''ll call a taxi."


    She leaped out of the stool, patted Sarah on the shoulder, and said, "Stay here. Take care. I''ll visit you


    again when I have some free time."


    Sarah did not insist. She merely nodded and said with a smile, "IOK."


    Queeny waved goodbye to her, then turned around and walked out of the bar.


    It was alreadypletely dark outside.


    Dark clouds had gathered in the sky, adding another touch of gloom to the dark night. Queeny felt the


    clouds were looming over her heart, eating her alive.


    Her phone rang again. She took it out and saw the caller ID on the screen. The veins on her temples


    instantly stood out.


    It was Felix.


    "Why does he keep calling me?"


    "It''s not the first time I went out on my own since I lived in his castle. He didn''t seem to care where I


    was at all."


    "Did something happen?"


    Queeny hesitated for a moment. She checked her watch again. It was only half-past seven. There was


    still half an hour to go before it was time for her appointment with Eight and the others. She had


    enough time to take this call.


    Therefore, she wrapped her coat more tightly around her and picked up the call as she headed out.


    "Hello."


    "Where are you?" Felix''s aloof voice sounded.


    Queeny could even picture the standoffish expression Felix was having when he asked this question.


    She answered perfunctorily, "Outside, for business."


    "Why did you call me?"


    Queeny raised a brow.


    With a note of derisiveness, she asked, "Are you checking on me?"


    The other end of the line was silent for quite a while.


    Felix couldn''t describe his mood. His voice was still cool and nonchnt, yet it was deeper than usual.


    "Come back now. I need you for something."


    Queeny was taken aback.


    But before she could answer, Felix hung up the phone.


    She stared at the prompt of the ended call on the screen in silence for seconds. A scornful smile


    curved her lips.


    At eight o''clock in the evening.


    Near a remote factory, a ck SUV pulled steadily into a vacant lot and came to a stop by a big tree on


    the edge of thend.


    The car door opened, and anky man jumped out first, followed by an equally tall, thin woman, who


    leaped out from the back door. She looked more slender and vivacious.

 Chapter 782 Deep-Seated Hatred

    Chapter 782 Deep-Seated Hatred


    Chapter 782 Deep-seated Hatred


    They were both in ck sportswear. The man looked gentle and refined. Below his crew cut was a pair


    of serene eyes.


    Those who didn''t know him might believe he was a well-behaved college student.


    The girl appeared to be much lovelier. She wore her sleek long hair into a high ponytail. She was very


    attractive with bright and sharp eyes. Her lips naturally curled upward, so she still seemed to be smiling


    even when she was not.


    They stood there for some time. Then, a figure equally tall and slender ambled out of the darkness.


    They were both dazed.


    The voice they heard on the phone was calm and steady, so they assumed it was probably a middle-


    aged woman. However, that woman turned out to be a youngdy.


    Eight came up to the woman first. With a smile that touched her eyes, she said, "Hello, are you Miss


    Horton?"


    Queeny shook hands with her and said, "Yes."


    Then, the man at the back also stepped forward and shook hands with her.


    Queeny didn''t make more small talk with her. She looked over her at the SUV behind her and asked,


    "Where is it?"


    "In the car."


    Queeny immediately strode toward the SUV.


    They followed her. When the truck was opened, Queeny saw arge ck stic bag quietlyy there.


    Eight touched her nose and coughed with awkwardness.


    "Sorry. We didn''t have enough time to do something better for this, so I just grabbed a bag and put her


    in."


    Queeny looked calm. She said ndly, "It''s okay."


    She stared at the bag in silence for a while. Then, she turned around and asked Eight, "Your bank


    ount is still the same one you gave me before?"


    Eight nodded.


    Without a word, Queeny took out her phone and transferred the money to Eight''s ount.


    She paid with the bank card that she asked Donald to give her before she went out today. Felix told


    Donald to satisfy all her requests. Plus, the amount of money she asked for was not big, so Donald


    gave her the card without asking her any questions.


    Queeny knew she would be of great help to Felix in the days toe. So she didn''t feel ufortable


    spending his money.


    She didn''t feel guilty either. After all, this was the remuneration she deserved.


    In seconds, the payment waspleted.


    Eight received a text message from the bank in an instant. A friendly smile spread across her face. "I


    got the money. I''ve noticed that you didn''t drive here. How will you take her away? Want us to give you


    a ride?"


    To her surprise, Queeny shook her head.


    She then cast a backward nce at the ck bag in the trunk and said in a low voice, "The ce she


    will go is not far from here. I can carry her there."


    Eight found her words quite bizarre. Yet, she didn''t feel like pointing it out.


    She just nodded and said, "Okay. Then we''ll get going. You''re a nice client. Come to us if you need our


    services again."


    Queeny gave her a friendly nod.


    Then, Eight and her help moved the corpse out of the trunk. They jumped into the SUV, and drove


    away.


    The car whooshed into the thick darkness. Queeny was left alone in this quiet, deste field,


    apanied by nothing but a half-decayed corpse.


    It was rather spooky.


    After standing where she was for a while, Queeny crouched down and unzipped the body bag. An


    indescribable putrid odor instantly wafted out.


    She immediately put her sleeve over her mouth and nose. Under the dim moonlight, she finally had a


    clear view of the body.


    "It''s really her."


    The woman lying there was Phoenix. She was the Head of the Phoenix Branch, one of 12 branches of


    the Rosefinch Club. Back then, she was Queeny''s best friend.


    Phoenix disappeared after the Rosefinch Club disintegrated. Queeny heard that she had fled to


    Rnd.


    She felt thankful at that time, because at least one of her friends had survived the massacre.


    However, why would she see her dead body in a foreign country four years and a halfter?


    It turned out that Phoenix didn''t get away with it after all.


    Those who stayed with her were murdered one by one. None of them were spared.


    Queeny closed her eyes. Waves of inexplicable agony raged in her chest, banging her ribs, almost


    making her howl in pain.


    Even so, she gritted her teeth and repressed the piercing pain.


    She swallowed hard, as though she was trying to swallow the deep-seated hatred as well.


    Then, she carried the body on her shoulder and strode forward.


    There was a secluded crematory nearby.


    At this hour, the staff of the crematory had all gone home. Shouldering the body, Queeny bent a little


    and nimbly leaped over the high wall.


    She came to the iron gate and unlocked it with a hairpin she took off from her hair. Then, she gingerly


    pushed the gate open, not making a sound. At once, an inexpressible smell swept over. She knew it


    was the smell of corpses. Due to religious beliefs, local people usually ced the dead here to wait for


    the designated proper day to cremate them.


    Queeny never imagined that one day, she would sneak into a crematory on her own and do this kind of


    thing. Nothing could be more absurd than secretly cremating a body in a crematory.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    However, Queeny had no time to get sentimental. Felix was still waiting for her in the castle. If she was


    not back by half-past eight, she could bet that Felix would go out to look for her.


    Felix''s way of doing things was always simple and blunt, but it worked for him.


    Therefore, Queeny soon put away her emotion and went up to the furnace that was still burning. After a


    moment of hesitation, she put the body down and shoved it into the furnace without another look at it.


    The ck bag turned into a ball of blue mes in the ze. Standing in front of the furnace, Queeny


    felt that the heat burnt her face. Distinct prickles prated her skin like ten thousand ants, which then


    crept into her veins and her heart, gnawing her organs.


    mping a hand over her chest, she felt like crying but had no tears.


    It was as if she already used up her tears four years ago, when she was locked up in a pitch dark


    dungeon for over a hundred days and nights.


    She even begged, hoping that Felix would give her friends a chance to live.


    As it turned out, he didn''t. He didn''t spare a single of them.


    Thus, Queeny gave up hope. In that period, she had drained all her tears.


    Four yearster, she could no longer cry as heartily as she did before.


    The pain and the unspeakable sorrows had long be a mountain weighing her down.


    A long time ago, she heard a remark that the more one experienced, the more silent and low-key one


    would be.


    One would hide one''s light under a bushel, but it was not because he or she had be worldly.


    Instead, it was just that this person was nning to deal a deadly blow to the enemy at the most


    perfect time.

 Chapter 783 Who Do You Think You Are To Me

    Chapter 783 Who Do You Think You Are To Me


    Chapter 783 Who Do You Think You Are to Me


    Queeny vowed to herself that she would make that happen.


    She would do that for all her friends, for all of those who resolutely helped her but were mercilessly


    taken down.


    She had to make that happen.


    On that cold night, she gazed at the crackling fire in the furnace. Her eyes became steadily brighter.


    In a trance, she seemed to see a vibrant woman in a ck jumpsuitughing wildly in front of her


    again.


    "Queeny, we don''t need no men! All that matters is that we''ll stick together forever!"


    Her proud, familiar voice was still ringing in Queeny''s ears, but it aroused a miserable feeling beyond


    words.


    "Forever? How long is forever gonnast?"


    She felt as if a knife had shed the softest part of her heart, leaving a long cut there. When the blood


    dried, there was an empty hole in her heart.


    Queeny closed her eyes. The wind picked up the locks of her stray hair and brushed against her


    cheeks, giving her a tickling sensation. The repulsive smell of the burnt corpse spread to her nose from


    the furnace. It made her shudder as if somebody had hit her with a hammer.


    "Phoenix," she called softly in her head.


    Shrouded by boundless loneliness, she watched the body be reduced to ashes. Then, she abruptly


    whispered, "Goodbye."


    "Hey! Who''s here?"


    The iron gate suddenly creaked open. A middle-aged man in a blue staff uniform came in with a ruddy


    face. He seemed tipsy, for he was stumbling a little. Still, he spotted Queeny at once. Pointing a finger


    at her, he stuttered, "Who... who are you?"


    Queeny shelved all her thoughts in an instant. She turned around, nced at the drunk man, and put


    on a wicked smile. Then, she broke at a run, leaped over the wall, and jumped off before disappearing


    into the dark.


    She was so fast that she almost vanished in a second like a ghost.


    The middle-aged man was dumbstruck. He stood rooted to the spot for minutes. Then, the wine bottle


    in his hand dropped onto the ground with a bang as he dashed out, crying, "Aaaah! A ghost! I saw a


    ghost!"


    Hearing the terrified cry, the birds in the vicinity flew away in rm. However, the person who caused


    this fuss stopped to a halt. In the darkness, she cast thest meaningful look at the blurry fire in the


    distance, then wheeled around and raced in another direction.


    At this time in the castle.


    Felix was sitting in the study. He had been there for two whole hours.


    Earlier, a servant told him that dinner was ready, but Felix said he had no appetite and threw him out.


    He looked gloomy, which foreboded a storm.


    The servant dared not disobey his order and backed out in a hurry. Because Felix was in a bad mood,


    everyone in the castle tiptoed around him.


    The entire castle was drowned in a depressing mood.


    No one, not even Donald, knew why Felix was so somber.


    Be came over after dinner. She had learned that Felix was in a foul mood and refused to eat. Thus,


    she brought over some soup she cooked by herself.


    From the lesson Felix had taught her, Be was aware that though he let her stay here, he didn''t want


    to be anywhere near her, nor did he like her taking the liberty to prepare food for him.


    Therefore, she didn''t go upstairs this time. Instead, she stopped downstairs and asked Donald to tell


    Felix that she wanted to see him.


    Donald told Felix that Be was here. He thought Felix would turn her down, but, surprisingly, he


    nodded.


    Shortly after, in the living room in the main building, Be saw Felixe downstairs.


    "Felix!" she called out.


    Her face was instantly lit by a charming smile. She walked toward him and said, "I heard that you shut


    yourself in the study since you came back and skipped dinner. What''s wrong? Are you not feeling


    well?"


    Felix darted a distant look at her, his face devoid of expression.


    "Why do you want to see me?"


    As Felix ignored her question, Be felt a little embarrassed in front of all the servants.


    But she knew this was the way with Felix. To stay with him, she would have to be more patient and


    resilient.


    Thinking of this, she smiled and took a step forward. "Well, nothing important. I was bored in the


    afternoon, so I made some soup. I had some at dinner and it tastes pretty good. Then I heard you had


    no appetite, so I brought some soup for you."


    Then, as if afraid of upsetting him, she quickly added, "It''s okay if you don''t want to have the soup. It''s


    not fancy cuisine anyway. I just want you to know that I care about you."


    Felix stared at her with a faint smile. He then ambled his way down to the first floor.


    While straightening her cuff, he remarked, "You''ve sent me soup to show your care for me. If I didn''t


    drink it, wouldn''t I be just heartless?"


    Be''s eyes brightened at those words.


    Hope welled up inside her again. However, since her recent kind gestures had all been rejected, she


    dared not show her expectation.


    Lowering her chin, she said softly, "No, not at all. I am very grateful that you let me stay here. If I can


    help you at all, it will be afort to me. But if you reluctantly eat the soup just to spare my feelings, it''ll


    seem that I''ve be a burden to you."


    This remark was wlessly tactful.


    Even Felix couldn''t help but narrow his eyes and give Be a good look.


    After the afternoon, he had to admit that this woman before him seemed to have be a different


    person.


    Her dressing and the way she conducted herself didn''t resemble the woman on the golf course earlier


    that day.


    Felix arched one eyebrow. He was surprised and amused.


    "Did she seek advice from an expert or did shee up with another n?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Either way, it was clear that Felix was not interested in her in the slightest way.


    He then said coldly, "In that case, take it back. I''m not gonna have it."


    After that, he walked by her to head outside.


    Be knew he would react like this. However, when she heard his rejection, she still felt a little bit hurt.


    Earlier today, to step up for her, Felix even had a falling-out with his ex-girlfriend. But why was he being


    so cold to her now?


    Despite her bewilderment, Be knew she was not supposed to ask questions.


    Thus, she managed a smile and caught up with Felix, saying, "Fine. I''ll take it back right now. Are you


    going out?"


    Felix paused in his tracks.


    He turned around and fixed his detached eyes on her.


    "Miss Collins, who do you think you are to me?"


    Be was taken aback.


    Standing here, she met his aloof eyes. Her brain went kind of nk.

 Chapter 784 Call It Off

    Chapter 784 Call It Off


    Chapter 784 Call It Off


    Who did she think she was to Felix?


    She was allowed to stay here only because she begged him over and over again. Felix never really got


    physical with her. What role could she y in this castle?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Am I a guest? His girlfriend? Or maybe..."


    Be''s face paled as if she suddenly thought of something.


    Felix, however,ughed.


    Theughs were bone-chilling, carrying an edge that Be couldn''t understand. Still, her instincts told


    her it did not bode well.


    Felix then said in a low voice, "Get over yourself. You''re only staying here because I''mpassionate.


    Just mind your own business. And we''re not together. You''re not good enough to be my girlfriend,


    understand?"


    Be''s face went pale.


    Felix didn''t want to waste one more second on her. He crossed the door and left without looking back.


    Though Queeny tried to hurry up, it was already nine when she returned to the castle.


    Having had nothing for dinner, she was famished. Thus, right after she got in, she asked Donald if there


    was anything to eat.


    Donald was surprised to see her back. He asked a servant to prepare some food for her, then looked


    back at her and asked, "Why did youe back alone? Where is Mr. Bissel?"


    Queeny was taken aback by this question.


    She looked up at Donald, her eyes filled with confusion and her graceful brows slightly knitted.


    "Felix? I wasn''t with him."


    Donald''s countenance altered.


    "But he went out to look for you."


    Queeny''s expression changed at once.


    Donald thumped his thigh in anxiety and said, "He went out more than half an hour ago. He called you


    several times but you didn''t pick up. And he even skipped dinner. Then, he suddenly told me to get the


    car ready and went out. I thought he had gotten in touch with you by now."


    Queeny caught on to the situation. She looked away, deliberated for moments, then said, "Don''t worry.


    He''lle back after he looks around and doesn''t see me anywhere."


    Donald froze on the spot.


    His lips moved as if wanting to say something. But facing this heedless, cold-hearted Queeny, he


    decided to swallow his words in the end.


    Then, he just heaved a sigh and said, "I''ll give him a call."


    Felix came back just as the dishes were served.


    Barely fifteen minutes had passed since Queeny returned. However, when Felix stepped into the


    castle, his face was extremely somber. Even a fool could tell he was in a bad mood.


    Queeny also noticed this.


    But for some reason, she felt a little bit guilty when she saw Felix''s dark face after his return from his


    fruitless search for her, though she knew she hadn''t done anything wrong.


    She withdrew her gaze and said sheepishly, "You''re back? I heard you didn''t have dinner. You wanna


    share this with me?"


    Felix locked his cold eyes on her.


    He took off the coat and revealed the close-fitting ck shirt beneath it, which ented his beautiful


    muscles.


    He handed the coat to a servant and then sat down across from Queeny.


    The atmosphere was rather tense.


    "Where did you go today?" he asked in a deep, icy-cold voice.


    Queeny was spooning the soup into her mouth, her eyes evasive. "It''s not important."


    "Tell me, where did you go?"


    Felix demanded with a trace of repressed anger.


    Queeny was rmed. But she had to work with him for quite a long time. He was her foe, but she had


    to use his power to find out who the real culprit was that ruined the Rosefinch Club overnight. That


    person had sowed discord between the two clubs and made her take the me. She would not let that


    person get off scot-free.


    But this was an immense task. She couldn''t possibly do it on her own. Therefore, she must work with


    Felix.


    Thinking about this, Queeny nced up at Felix,pressed her lips, and put down the spoon. She


    then said with an earnest face, "I went out for something."


    "What thing?"


    "Some personal stuff."


    She didn''t want to go into the details. But Felix''s pupils slightly constricted.


    Queeny exined seriously, "Felix, I have every right to go out and sort out my business. We''re


    partners now. I''m no longer your prisoner."


    Felix abruptly sneered.


    It was as if his pent-up anger was discharged at this moment like a punctured balloon. Nevertheless,


    the tension didn''t ebb. Instead, an awkward, rigid silence descended.


    After a long while, Felix finally remarked, "Right? Don''t even get me started on this."


    He took a step forward. The imposing vibe he emitted overwhelmed Queeny. She scowled slightly but


    braced herself. Not flinching at all, she looked up at him with a cool face.


    The next second, her chin was in Felix''s grip.


    Felix lifted her chin to make her look straight at him. In a deep voice, he said, "Don''t you understand?


    The moment you stepped into this castle, everything you''re entitled to do is up to my will. Do you really


    think we''re partners now? How can you be so ignorantly confident?"


    Each of his words pierced Queeny''s heart like a steel needle.


    Gazing at him, she suddenly giggled.


    The sharp pain spreading from her chin caused her fingers to bend. She balled her hands into fists to


    withstand the pain.


    However, she didn''t fly off the handle as Felix expected.


    She was still calm, so calm that it was as if she didn''t hear his words or mind his rude tone.


    She said coolly, "Let go."


    Felix stared at her aloofly but didn''t loosen his grip.


    Queeny repeated, "Get off me."


    This time, Felix heard the coldness in her voice. His eyes flickered, then his hand let go.


    Queeny took a step back before lifting a hand to touch her chin.


    With a distant look on her face, she stared at him and said solemnly, "Felix, I always thought that to


    have a fair partnership, we have to do things voluntarily and be of equal status. But now, it seems that


    your idea conflicts with mine. So I won''t insist on working with you. From now on, you go your way and


    I''ll go mine. We won''t have anything to do with each other ever again."


    With that said, she turned around withposure and went off.


    The entire living room became quiet.


    Not only Felix but Donald was stunned.


    They never thought Queeny could be so decisive.


    Secondster, Felix finally came to his sense. He strode forward and grabbed her hand.


    "Don''t go."


    "Hands off!"


    A wave of strong force assaulted Felix. Queeny shook his hand off. Being caught off guard, Felix was


    forced to stumble back. The two then scowled at each other with a sullen face.


    He ordered coldly, "Queeny,e over here! I may have said something I shouldn''t. Let''s talk."


    Queenyughed humorlessly.


    A wisp of grief rose in her heart. She couldn''t tell why she felt like this.


    It was just that she suddenly felt weary. It was like the entanglement with Felix in the past few days and


    the emotion she had been holding back was suddenly amplified and erupted at this moment.


    She shook her head and said, "I won''te anywhere closer to you. Felix, let''s call it off."

 Chapter 785 The Celestial Book

    Chapter 785 The Celestial Book


    Chapter 785 The Celestial Book


    It was as if a rock had been thrown into a peacefulke.


    Felix''s heart trembled violently. He was suddenly panic-stricken, and he didn''t know why.


    His face was still somber, but the light in his eyes dimmed a little.


    "Queeny, as I said,e here and we''ll talk this out."


    "There is nothing to talk about."


    Queeny''s voice was indifferent. The fatigue in her tone was distinct. "Felix, you lost at the golf course


    today. Didn''t we agree that whoever loses would grant the winner a wish?"


    Felix did not respond.


    Queeny went on, "Here''s what I want. Let''s call it off. There''s no need for us to see each other again. If


    we meet again, only one of us can live. As I''ve told you, I will avenge my dead fellows'' death in the


    Rosefinch Club."


    With that said, she whipped around and headed out.


    Felix bawled from behind, "Stop her!"


    Just as these words were out, several bulky men leaped out from the darkness and stood in Queeny''s


    way.


    Queeny''s face turnedpletely frosty.


    Looking back at Felix, she said scathingly, "Really?"


    Felix was well aware that Queeny was no longer the same woman four years ago. Four years'' life


    behind bars had honed her. Today, her strategies and fighting skills had both be superb.


    However, this was no reason that he would let her leave.


    She might be able to take him down. But there were so many of his bodyguards here. Could she beat


    them all?


    Even if she knocked out all the bodyguards here, there were dozens more of them in the castle. How


    could she possibly beat them up and leave?


    Therefore, Felix was not worried about that.


    Still, he could not truly feel relieved. Inexplicably, he knew that if she left today, he would lose her


    forever.


    Felix marched over, seized her by the wrist, and said in a deep voice, "Come with me."


    Right after that, he drew her to go upstairs.


    Surprisingly, Queeny didn''t resist.


    For one thing, she knew she was in a pickle. If Felix was determined to make her stay by force, she


    wouldn''t have a chance to run away.


    For another, deep down, she was also wondering what on earth he wanted to discuss with her.


    Was there anything to be discussed?


    The two came up to the study. Queeny''s wrist was aching due to Felix''s tight grip, yet she didn''t protest.


    She let Felix grab her. Thetter didn''t let go until they entered the study.


    With a dark face, Felix walked straight to the back of the desk.


    Noticing that Queeny was standing by the door, he nced up at her. Though his face was still gloomy,


    that forbidding look on his face was gone.


    "Come here," he ordered.


    Without saying a word, Queeny came over and watched Felix fetch out a file from under the desk.


    "Read this before you decide to leave."


    Then, he threw the file to her.


    Baffled, Queeny caught the file and flipped through it.


    Her face paled drastically when she reached thest few pages.


    Then, she snapped the file shut and gawked at Felix in disbelief, asking, "How can this be?"


    Felix had regained hisposure by this time.


    He thought to himself, "I should let her know the cruel reality she''s supposed to know."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Years ago, Felix still wanted to protect her from this brutal truth. Even though he hated her for her


    betrayal, a small voice in the back of his head murmured to him that perhaps she really wasn''t the one


    who did those things.


    Not only the Rosefinch Club but the Dragon Club had ssified information been leaked.


    Queeny, who was sandwiched between the two clubs, clearly had nothing to gain from the desperate


    struggle of the two clubs.


    However, all the evidence proved that she was the mole at that time. Felix had to punish her in some


    way, or he wouldn''t be able to face his subordinates.


    At this thought, he exhaled heavily and said, "Read the whole file, especially thest page."


    Queeny obeyed.


    The more she read, the more terrified she felt.


    The file she was holding was a list of the members active in both the Rosefinch Club and the Dragon


    Club. In the beginning, the two clubs were not on opposite sides.


    Instead, the two forces actually appreciated each other and often helped each other out.


    Had it not been like this, Queeny, who left the Dragon Club in a huff, wouldn''t be admitted by the


    Rosefinch Club right away.


    At that time, the two forces interacted frequently, and the members of the two forces never shunned


    each other.


    But it was also because of this that both the clubs were not on guard against each other.


    This file stated in detail the information of those who survived that fierce battle and where they went


    afterward.


    Upon close examination, one would find that quite a lot of those people left this ce, changed their


    names and identities, and joined an organization called the Zircon Association.


    On paper, those people, including the ones Queeny saw as her dear fellows, died in that battle.


    However, they were actually still alive, only that they were living with a different name and identity.


    They never died. What really perished was their friendship with Queeny.


    Queeny couldn''t believe this. She felt as if an ax had hit her in the head, causing her brain to buzz and


    her head to go nk.


    She wobbled a little and stumbled backward, her facepletely pallid.


    She then grabbed the table to support herself and whispered, "No way. How could this be true? They,


    they..."


    Looking at her steadily, Felix said, "Do you still remember why the two clubs turned against each


    other?"


    Queeny was silent for moments, then said in a light voice, "The Celestial Book."


    "Yes. It was because of the Celestial Book."


    The Celestial Book was a two-thousand-year-old document written on jade that was discovered out of


    the blue five years ago. It was said that this book stated the kind of jade this book was written on could


    bring the dead back to life and turn the mortal into the immortal.


    To be honest, Queeny found it ratherughable when she first heard this myth.


    Butter, something changed her mind.


    Once, she saw a person who had been shot in the head be revived by the Celestial Book. With the help


    of the little jade piece, the injury healed at speed visible to the naked eye.


    She would never forget how astounded she was at that time.


    If she didn''t witness with her own eyes, she would not believe such a miraculous thing could happen in


    reality.


    A small piece of jade could heal wounds and revive people on their deathbed?


    How preposterous it was!


    Yet, regardless of whether she believed in it or not, many people had witnessed this miracle.


    Everyone''s eyes turned green. They all wanted to have it after they realized how valuable the treasure


    was.


    However, the only piece of the Celestial Book had been used.

 Chapter 786 A Dilemma

    Chapter 786 A Dilemma


    Chapter 786 A Dilemma


    The rest was hidden in a map. And this map had been Felix''s collection, undecipherable.


    Queeny happened to learn the ropes and painted it in prison. That was how she got the chance to work


    with Felix.


    They remained silent for some time.


    After a while, Felix said, "As soon as the Celestial Book was known by people, the Rosefinch Club and


    the Dragon Club, two major associations in the area, immediately tried to get it. When they were in a


    big fight for this, their deepest secrets were revealed."


    "I admit I used you. But if I didn''t, we would die in the confrontation."


    "The wolf has a winning game when the shepherds quarrel. Although we won, we were decimated too.


    Later, the Dragon Club disbanded and lost its former glory. Queeny, have you ever wondered what


    might have caused this?"


    Queeny was shocked.


    She looked up at Felix''s icy face, and something running through her mind, which made her shudder.


    "You mean, someone set a trap?"


    "Yes." Felix sneered with self-deprecating humor. "it''s false that the Celestial Book can bring the dying


    back to life. This was all orchestrated by someone who wanted to blow the organizations into a dispute


    and destroy them. In fact, the book and the map they said are false."


    He gazed deep into her eyes and said in a low voice, "Queeny, we were fooled."


    Queeny froze.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    She recalled in her mind the words of the Rosefinch Club''s president, who had been her intimate


    friend.


    He said, "Queeny, I don''t want to be immortal. There''s no point in me living if everyone is dead. I just


    want to save Jolene, she''s dying. Queeny, you are my friend, and you have to help me!"


    Jolene was his only daughter.


    Queeny couldn''t have stayed away.


    For her, all worldly possessions meant nothing.


    But not everyone thought so.


    The treasure that had stirred up a dispute between several powerful underground groups turned out to


    be aplete trap.


    Felix gazed at her with a serious face. Queeny looked up at his eyes and asked, "When did you know


    that?"


    Felix''s fingers moved slightly.


    Then he said, "Half a month ago."


    "That is, when I was about to get out of jail?"


    He nodded.


    Queeny gave a slight, sad smile.


    "Then why did you agree to my terms? Why did you ask me to help you decode the map? You know it''s


    just a useless piece of paper, a plot. Right?"


    The study suddenly fell silent, and nobody spoke.


    Felix stood silent like a lonely and stubborn pine tree.


    He didn''t say anything, but Queeny seemed to sense something. Sheughed at her own foolishness


    and turned away.


    The man''s eyelids flickered suddenly.


    He reached out and took her wrist.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Leave me alone."


    Queeny''s voice was light, but not as cold as before.


    He paused and rxed his grip on her wrist atst. Then he began in a low voice, "don''t go."


    Queeny said nothing but walked out.


    The whole castle had a slightly strange atmosphere all night.


    No one knew what was going on. People seemed more cautious than usual.


    The light in the study of the main building was on all night, and so was one of the bedrooms in the side


    building.


    The sunlight flooded in through the window and shone on the white sheets the next morning.


    Queeny opened her eyes and was dazzled by the re of the sun. Then she shaded her eyes against


    the sun.


    The clock on the wall said nine o'' clock, indicating that she hadn''t slept very long.


    She was so upset by the sudden brutal truth that she did not have a good night''s sleep.


    She sat idly all night long, thinking over many things. She didn''t fall asleep until just before dawn.


    It had only been three hours since then.


    But she was not going to catch up on sleep.


    She put on some light clothes and went out of her room.


    Felix was walking his dogs in the garden now.


    He, a tall man, was bending over to y with his dogs.


    He apparently loved his two dogs.


    Even though they were licking him, he did not dodge at all.


    Queeny stood watching him in the hallway not far away, remembering what he had said yesterday.


    Memories haunted her, which made her feel miserable.


    Just then, Donald came over.


    "Miss Horton, you''re up?"


    Queeny looked at him and nodded slightly.


    "Morning, Donald."


    "Good morning."


    Donald was certainly friendly to Queeny.


    He looked at Felix, who was walking his dogs on thewn, and smiled, "Mr. Bissel got upte too and


    he hasn''t had breakfast yet. Miss Horton, do you want to have some breakfast with him?"


    Queeny looked down for a moment and nodded.


    "Sure. Thank you very much."


    "Oh, don''t mention it! I''ll go get ready now."


    Then he went downstairs.


    She stood and watched him for a while, and then went into the dining room.


    Donald had already had breakfast quickly cooked and served on the table.


    It was just breakfast, but it was sumptuous and perfect.


    Queeny stumbled on a few favorites, not knowing whether it was by chance or specially prepared by


    Donald.


    However, she would take things as they came. Without thinking much, she pulled out a chair and sat


    down.


    Felix came in about ten minutester.


    As soon as he went in, he was not surprised to see her sitting there. He seemed to have expected her


    to call him this morning.


    After giving the dogs to the servant, he washed his hands and sat down.


    "Have you made up your mind?"


    He asked, wiping his hands on a towel.


    Queeny was silent for a moment.


    She didn''t want to admit the cruel truth. However, she knew he wouldn''t and didn''t have to lie to her.

 Chapter 787 What Do You Want

    Chapter 787 What Do You Want


    Chapter 787 What Do You Want


    Seeing her silence, he looked up at her.


    Queenypressed her lips. After a while, she said, "yes."


    Felix remained calm, and a dim light was shining in his eyes.


    "So what do you think?"


    Queeny said in a low voice, "I admit we have fooled four years ago. But it is true that you killed my


    friends despite my pleas. I can''t pretend nothing had happened."


    Felix''s face was overcast with sadness.


    "So you''re going against me?"


    Queeny went quiet for a moment and said, "I always thought that when I got out I was going to get


    revenge on you, to pay tribute to my dead friend."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "But now I know that all this is caused by their greed. Some of them had already given up the


    Rosefinch Club and joined the Zircon Association."


    "I''ll deal with them. But Felix, there is no reconciliation between us."


    Felix looked at him and said nothing.


    When Queeny finished, she felt the way she behaved towards him was utterly ruthless. But during her


    four years in prison, the image of him mercilessly sending her to prison haunted her. It was not


    something she could easily forget.


    On the contrary, she cared about it.


    So she couldn''t agree with him.


    There was a long silence before Felix spoke. "So what do you want?"


    What did she want?


    Queeny paused.


    She hadn''t thought about it at all.


    She didn''t know what to do next. She just didn''t want to go on like this.


    And again, the room was plunged into silence.


    As if anticipating her reaction, he picked up the chopsticks. "Well, let''s have breakfast first."


    Then he ate in silence.


    Queeny didn''t eatst night, so she had been hungry since she woke up. So she began to eat too.


    After breakfast, Felix''s phone rang.


    While he was answering the phone, Queeny sat there for a while. After seeing the servants taking the


    tes away, she wanted to take this chance to clear things up with Felix.


    However, she was going to talk to him when she thought it through. So she didn''t mention it for the


    moment.


    Then she got up and left.


    Felix was on the phone, seemingly unaware of her movements.


    But as she passed him, the corners of his lips raised.


    The weather was very nice today, and the sun shone brightly in the sky. After breakfast, Queeny was


    clearly rxed. Feeling sleepy, she went back to her room to rest.


    It was afternoon when she woke up again.


    Suddenly there was a heavy knock at the door. She got dressed and rolled out of bed, frowning.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw Be standing at the door with an angry face.


    She didn''t really care about this so-called "confidante" of Felix.


    Even though she didn''t like this woman, she knew, a vulgar woman like her was definitely not his type.


    There must be some reason for him to keep her there. Was he trying to get her jealous?


    Queeny stared at her with cold eyes and asked, "What?"


    Her distant appearance made Be nervous. But Be was emboldened again by the thought of what


    she hade for.


    She managed to hold her head high and assumed an air of superiority. "I lost my ne, did you


    steal it?"


    Queeny frowned.


    She wondered what Be was up to. But she never saw any ne that Be was talking about.


    So Queeny said in a deep voice, "No."


    Be''s mouth twisted in a contemptuous sneer.


    "How can you prove that? We are the only people living here, and the servants dare not steal. You are


    the most suspicious person."


    She said, casting Queeny a contemptuous nce.


    "Look at you. You don''t deserve to live here in such shabby clothes. If it were not for Felix''s kindness,


    you''d be on the streets. I didn''t expect you to be grateful. But you''re bold enough to steal? Do you have


    any self-respect?"


    Queeny''s face darkened.


    She eyed Be, disgustedly and stonily. "Miss Collins, we''re both women, I don''t wanna beat you up.


    Watch your mouth!"


    Be froze, feeling her stomach knot with fear.


    After all, she had seen what Queeny was capable of before.


    But her fear abated when she thought that Queeny dared not to hurt her in Felix''s castle.


    After all, Queeny had to consider the consequences before she did anything.


    She sneered, "So you''re saying you didn''t do it? You have the guts to steal, but you don''t have the guts


    to admit?"


    Queeny looked at her coldly and didn''t want to speak a word to her.


    She threw the door open and came into the room.


    "Come in."


    Be paused.


    She was confused.


    She instinctively thought Queeny was really going to hit her, so she stepped back and her expression


    was watchful, "What for?"


    Queeny gave her a nk stare and said, "You said I stole your ne? Search it. If you find it, it''s


    yours."


    Then she simply sat down on the sofa, not bothering to look at her.


    This time Be hesitated.


    She lost her ne after ying golf with Felix yesterday.


    The ne had been worn around her neck and was not valuable. Otherwise, when she was sold to


    traffickers by her ex-boyfriend, they wouldn''t have let her keep it.


    It was just that the ne was the only thing she had left from her mother, so she treasured it.


    Be looked at Queeny, more puzzled than ever at the thought.


    Queeny was so poised and calm.


    However, Be was almost speechless with rage.


    But that ne was really important to her, and the servants had no chance to steal it. Apart from the


    ne, not a single piece of jewelry was missing.


    So the person who steal it was not for money, but out of spite.


    In the castle, the only person who held a grudge against her was Queeny and Donald.


    Donald was a cultured man of great dignity, and he was too significant to do something like this.

 Chapter 788 A Set-Up

    Chapter 788 A Set-Up


    Chapter 788 A Set-up


    Queeny was the only person who would do this.


    That was why Be was here.


    Seeing how fearless Queeny was, Be wondered if she had misunderstood her.


    Be''s mind was racing. But she felt she couldn''te for nothing.


    So she ventured nervously and said, "Fine."


    Then she went in with her servant, Katy.


    While they ransacked the room, Queeny sat on the sofa without looking at her.


    Instead, her servant E''s eyes widened at the sight.


    "Miss Horton, what are they doing?"


    E was a little worried.


    Queeny didn''t bat an eyelid, "E, it''s OK."


    Although E was dissatisfied, she was not in a position to stop them.


    The room was not very big, and Queeny didn''t like fancy decorations, so it was arranged in a simple


    style.


    After about 20 minutes, they were done searching.


    Be looked sullen. Seeing Queeny sitting on the sofa unmoved, she became even angrier and her


    face burned with shame.


    Queeny looked up.


    She said in a calm voice, "Have you finished? Did you find anything?"


    Be bit her lip and said stubbornly,


    "Even if I didn''t find it here, that doesn''t mean you didn''t steal it. Perhaps, you hid it somewhere else."


    Queeny raised her eyebrows and gave a soft giggle.


    Be paused.


    Queeny was not as angry as Be had expected, and she didn''t even look angry at all.


    She just sat there quietly, "Are you trying to pin a trumped-up on me?"


    Be was shocked by Queeny''s words.


    Queeny''s cold stare made her feel guilty.


    But she had been ced in an impossible position. So she decided to fight for as long as it took.


    She thought it was better to escte it than to give up now. It would be nice to take this opportunity to


    kick Queeny out of the castle.


    Viciousness glimmered in her eyes at the thought.


    She looked at Queeny with a sneer. "There is no point to quibbling. Queeny, honestly, my mother gave


    me that ne, and it means a lot to me. If you take it, give it back to me. Otherwise..."


    "What?"


    Queeny said indifferently, and her voice was full of danger.


    However, Be didn''t notice it.


    She said proudly, "I will ask Felix to kick you out of here! Just wait and see!"


    "Ha ha."


    Queeny burst into a burst ofughter.


    Her smile was casual, but full of contempt for Be. It seemed as if she could crush her to death with a


    single squeeze of her fingers.


    She sneered, "Be, I really admire you."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Be froze.


    She frowned unconsciously.


    She wondered what Queeny was talking about.


    Queeny continued, "You know that, every time I look at you, it''s like I see aughingstock. My bad


    mood just melted away when I see you. After all, a fool like you is still alive, so why shouldn''t I?"


    This time, Be caught on.


    She was ashen-faced.


    Then she gnashed her teeth in hatred. "Queeny, you wouldn''t..."


    "Why not?"


    Queeny stood up.


    She was tall and slender, five or six centimeters taller than Be. Although they seemed to be about the


    same height, her imposing temperament chilled Be to the bone.


    She advanced on Be and said, "My principle is that if you leave me alone, I''ll leave you alone. If you


    offend me, I will respond in kind. I let it go when you challenged me earlier. Now you''re trying to frame


    me. Do you think I am a punchbag?"


    Be took a step back. She was frightened by Queeny''s imposing temperament.


    She swallowed hard and stammered. "what... what do you want to do?"


    Queeny sneered.


    At the moment, Be was back against the wall, terrified.


    She raised her hand against the wall to the right of her head and bent slightly. Her sharp eyes fastened


    on Queeny.


    They were so close that Be could feel Queeny''s breath.


    "The woman''s breath is cold. She''s not a normal person at all," said Be inwardly.


    The thought flitted through her mind. Then she felt a prick on her ear. Out of nowhere, Queeny took out


    a dagger and pressed the sharp edge of it against Be''s ear.


    Be''s face was pale, and her body rigid with fear.


    Her lips began shaking uncontrobly.


    "You... what are you doing?"


    A faint sneer of satisfaction crossed Queeny''s face.


    Then she blew a breath in her ear.


    Her voice was soft, which made her more like she was telling a whisper of love than a threat.


    It was so scary. There were creepy-crawly sensations, as if a poisonous snake was crawling up behind


    her ear.


    Queeny said quietly, "Guess, what happened to thest person who framed me as you did?"


    Be said inwardly, "I haven''t known you long enough to know who you''re talking about."


    However, Queeny was not interested in her answer.


    She said softly, "She''s dead, and I killed her with this dagger. I cut her face open, cut her body and legs


    with 91 strokes, and I ended her life in her windpipe."


    Be''s face was deathly pale.


    She seemed to feel the knife cutting her face.


    She thought the woman before she looked like a demon from hell.


    Be''s voice trembled. "If... if you dare to hurt me, Felix will not forgive you."


    Queeny sneered.


    "Really? But I don''t believe it. Maybe we should give it a try. I want to see if you die, will he avenge


    you."

 Chapter 789 Threatened Her

    Chapter 789 Threatened Her


    Chapter 789 Threatened Her


    By this time, the knife had moved from her ear to her neck.


    The cold edge of the knife made her shiver, and she was on the verge of tears.


    "Queeny, don''t do this to me. Be cool."


    Even if she was unruly and willful, she was just a spoileddy who had never experienced anything like


    this.


    So she could hardly hold on when the knife touched her skin.


    However, Queeny was not going to let her off easily.


    Her eyes darkened, and she continued, "alright, you don''t know what I used to do, right?"


    Be shook her head. "I... I don''t."


    "Care to take a guess? If your guess is right, I''ll let you go."


    After hearing her words, Be thought she was a psychopath. Be dared not speak but looked at her,


    pretending not to be afraid.


    Be thought the woman before she was dangerously attractive, with features that could only be


    described as a wonderful mix of innocence and seductiveness. Her bright eyes stood out boldly against


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    her spruce short hair.


    Be thought it over and shook her head, "I don''t know."


    She really had no idea about it.


    Although judging from Queeny''s temperament and appearance, her past should not be too bad.


    Otherwise, there was no way she could have developed the temperament she had.


    Be felt there was an air of oppression about her. A thought floated into her mind, but she hardly dare


    open her mouth.


    Seeing this, instead of being angry, Queeny gave a smile.


    But a shiver ran down Be''s spine when she saw Queeny''s smile. She just wanted Queeny to let her


    go.


    However, Queeny leaned close to Be''s ear and lowered her voice, "I used to be a... professional


    killer."


    What?


    Be froze.


    A killer? What the hell!


    Queeny continued, "you''ll never guess how many people I''ve killed. Have you ever seen a killer? I have


    a hundred ways to kill you without anyone noticing. Would you like me to try?


    Her voice was heavy with sarcasm.


    Be finally sensed that Queeny wasn''t joking.


    Although she seemed calm, Be knew she was not happy.


    There more upset she was, the calmer she acted.


    Beneath her int exterior lurked a frightening harness.


    Be was afraid!


    She suddenly felt that Queeny really had the ability and guts to kill her and bury her body at a ce


    where no one knew.


    Now she felt great regret for having provoked Queeny.


    Luckily, Queeny didn''t mean to kill her.


    Seeing Be''s pale face, Queeny slowly loosened her grip and put away the dagger.


    She remained calm as if nothing had happened.


    Then she sneered, "Do you still think I took your ne?"


    Be shook her head mechanically.


    Queeny raised a questioning eyebrow.


    "So?"


    "I''ll get out of here right away!"


    She repeated, straightening up and as if conscious of something. "I''m leaving, and I won''t pester you


    anymore. It''s my fault to have misjudged you. Queeny, please be a bigger man and forgive me."


    The corner of Queeny''s lips raised, and she nodded.


    "Remember what you said. My patience is limited. The next time..."


    "It won''t happen again, I promise!"


    At the moment, Be had an unquenchable thirst for life. As soon as she finished her words, she raised


    her hand and made a gesture of oath, as if afraid that no one would believe her.


    A smile lifted the corner of Queeny''s mouth. Then she motioned Be to leave.


    She was looking at the fleeing Be, and her smile faded.


    E here saw it happen, and she felt a mixture of respect and fear for her.


    What scared her was Queeny''s former identity as a killer. She was new to the castle, and she was


    ignorant of what was going on here.


    What she admired was the way Queeny scared Be and the imposing aura she exuded.


    She felt that people like Queeny were definitely not a nobody.


    Thinking of this, she could not help but look up at Queeny again.


    She saw Queeny look away and fiddled with the mirror on the table that Be had turned over.


    Queeny didn''t look at E but said with her head slightly lowered, "You can go."


    Epressed her lips, wanting to remind her that Mr. Bissel would not let Be off lightly if he found


    out and she could tell him about it.


    Wasn''t Be trying to get her out of the castle? Maybe Be would be the one getting kicked out.


    However, when she thought that she was not familiar with Queeny and her nasty reminder might make


    Queeny feel disgusted, she didn''t open her mouth.


    And she had a vague feeling that Queeny might not want to ask Felix for help.


    "OK." She only replied quietly and left.


    After she left, the room fell intoplete silence.


    Queeny stood there, and her mind went nk, as if she was lost when the noisy world suddenly


    quieted down.


    But when she remembered Be''s reaction again, she couldn''t helpughing.


    Actually, she didn''t give a shit about Be.


    Because she didn''t want to spend time with someone who didn''t matter to her. Though she knew Be


    was up to no good, she knew there was no need to be angry with her. Anyway, the less trouble the


    better.


    Be was in Felix''s pocket anyway. Felix was very tactful and powerful, no one dared to make waves


    under his nose.


    Queeny could see that Felix didn''t care about Be.


    Be was on the chopping block. Queeny knew that to spend time on Be was like getting her fingers


    burned.


    So she never really cared about Be and didn''t take it personally.


    But it was hard for her to avoid being picked on.

 Chapter 790 DonT Make Waves Again

    Chapter 790 Don''T Make Waves Again


    Chapter 790 Don''t Make Waves Again


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Queeny knew that she was not a good-natured person.


    She tolerated Be''s provocation many times.


    Earlier on the golf course, Be deliberately threw water in Queeny''s face, in response, Queeny


    pped Be in the face.


    So overall, Be didn''t gain the upper hand.


    However, Be was really hard to deal with, and Queeny was at the end of her patience.


    She hated such trifles and female intrigue.


    Although she had the skills to cope with the situation, she was tired, and in no mood for it.


    So she thought it was time to give Be a head-on blow and tell her not to make waves again.


    The thought of no one bothering her anymore made her feel better.


    Just then, a familiar figure suddenly speared outside the window.


    "Queeny, what are you looking at?"


    Queeny froze for a moment and came back to earth.


    Her eyes slowly began to focus on Irvin outside the window, who was smiling at her with his hands


    behind his back.


    Her brow rose in surprise, "What brings you here?"


    "I''m bored at home, so I came over."


    He looked around as he spoke. Then he turned to ask her, "Take a walk with me?"


    Queeny thought about it, then nodded.


    She and Irvin knew each other very well. Four and a half years ago, she got along well with Felix''s


    friends when they were together.


    Irvin was the heir to the Kaye Group and was high in favor of his family since childhood. He was known


    as a nobleman in the area.


    His family not only did not object to his association with Felix, but also approved of it.


    So he came to visit Felix almost every day. In a way, they were close friends.


    Irvin was not a nuisance to Queeny. After going out, Queeny followed Irvin slowly along the garden


    gravel path.


    Irvin asked, "Have you cleared things up between you and Felix?"


    Queeny froze.


    She didn''t expect him to mention this.


    With a faint smile, she said, "I have nothing to talk with him."


    Irvin''s mood darkened.


    After a while, he sighed, "You know him well. He''s straightforward sometimes. He just wouldn''t admit it,


    but he really loves you. I know he did something wrong, but nothing could purge the guilt from his mind


    in the four years. We all see it clearly. Now, he wants you to stay here, which means that he still cares


    about you. Queeny, forget about the past, and try to move on."


    Queeny looked ahead. The golden sun shining on the nts in the corridor, and the nts cast their


    shadow over the ground.


    She said faintly, "You told me he felt guilty, but why didn''t he bail me out when I was in jail?"


    Irvin paused.


    He blurted out subconsciously, "But you..."


    "I didn''t kill that woman, you know that."


    Then she turned to look at him. Her eyes were as clear as ake, reflecting Irvin''s image clearly.


    For a moment, he was speechless.


    Queeny smiled, "I didn''t me him for putting me in jail. If I''m the culprit, I''m willing to be brought to


    justice.


    "What I hate is that he wronged me and he did everything he could to frame me. Irvin, don''t say you


    have no idea who killed that woman. He killed his girlfriend. There''s nothing he can''t do."


    Her words came as aplete surprise to Irvin.


    He realized he might have done Felix a disservice, then he exined, "Queeny, listen, it''s not what you


    think. That woman has nothing to do with him."


    "Has nothing to do with him?" She raised her questioning eyebrows, then burst intoughter. "Irvin, I


    saw them lying in bed together, with my own eyes."


    Irvin froze.


    Cold shivers ran down his back, and her cruel remarks cut him deeply like needles.


    He fell silent. Seeing this, Queeny said no more.


    They walked in silence. After a while, Queeny suddenly spoke.


    "Did he ask you toe over?"


    Irvin paused for a moment. Finally, he nodded honestly.


    Queeny was somewhat surprised by his honesty.


    It was ironic and ridiculous, she thought. She had mixed feelings at the moment.


    She said gently, "Looks like he really wants me to stay."


    To some extent, this was the truth.


    Irvin didn''t deny it. Queeny continued, "Why didn''t he tell me himself?"


    Irvin permitted himself a wry smile and shrugged his shoulder, "Who knows! Maybe he was afraid that


    you wouldn''t listen to him. What happened between you forced him to entrust this task to me."


    Irvin sighed deeply.


    He had no idea what happened between them.


    "Weren''t you guys so madly in love when you were together? You were childhood sweethearts. How


    Queeny''s heart went flutter suddenly.


    She wanted to know the reason, too.


    They used to trust and love each other. Why did they end up like this?


    Queeny couldn''t find the answer. Realistically, there was never one right answer.


    There was an awkwardly long silence. It was only at the end of the corridor that Queeny turned to look


    at Irvin. "Tell him, that''s the past. Just let nature take its course. And we should not talk about the past


    again."


    Irvin frowned.


    He didn''t quite get her determined and cruel response.


    After a moment of hesitation, he asked, "Is there really no turning back?"


    The corner of her lips twitched sarcastically.


    "No."


    Then she turned around and walked in the direction of her room.


    Irvin didn''te after her.


    He stood silently watching her until she was out of sight. Then he sighed with profound resignation and


    left.

 Chapter 791 She Wants To Leave

    Chapter 791 She Wants To Leave


    Chapter 791 She Wants to Leave


    At the same time, in the study of the main building in the castle, Felix was having an international


    conference meeting.


    They weren''t dealing with business in the country where he stayed right now, but the business of the


    Bissel Group in Eqitin.


    Although Felix wasn''t home now, he still needed to make many decisions for the Bissel Group. He was


    its actual leader.


    So he was always upied.


    Someone knocked on the door, and he answered. Irvin then came in. With a nce at Irvin, Felix


    quickly said something to the senior management in the video call. Then the meeting was over.


    "Did you talk to her?" He turned off theputer.


    It was a very straightforward question.


    Irvin nodded.


    Felix raised his eyebrow.


    "She didn''t agree?" he asked, and had a sip of water.


    Irvin nodded again.


    After a pause, Irvin couldn''t help butin, "I seriously don''t understand why you did that back


    then. We did our best to stop you. But you wouldn''t listen to us. You insisted on sending her away. And


    now you try to keep her when she wants to leave you. Felix, what exactly are you thinking?"


    Felix didn''t say anything.


    Irvin was irritated. He was sincerely worried about Felix, his changeable brother. And he also found he


    had a special feeling for Queeny.


    He walked to the sofa, then sat down, jaw in hands.


    "People always say women are wicked. But I think you''re worse than them. Let alone Queeny, even


    me, your close brother, couldn''t forgive you for what you did back then if it were me," Irvin continued.


    Felix gave him another nce.


    Facing Irvin''s anger, he seemed quite calm.


    "What exactly did she say?" he asked.


    Irvin sneered.


    "What did you expect her to say? She made it very clear that she can never get over it. And she wants


    you to stay away from her!"


    Felix curled up his lips.


    He seemed to be mocking himself, but looked very unbending.


    "She''s determined," he snorted.


    Irvin was struck dumb by his tone. Filled with anxiety, he said in annoyance, "Felix, what the hell are


    you doing? Queeny is such a wonderful girl. And you hurt her deeply. It''s understandable that she


    refuses to forgive you! Not everyone has to put up with you!"


    Hearing that, Felix wasn''t mad.


    He only gave Irvin a nce, and said, "Alright, you should go."


    Irvin was speechless.


    He red at Felix, hoping to punish him by his look.


    "Fine, I see. You use me when you need me. Now it''s done. I''m no longer useful to you. Great, I''ll leave


    you alone."


    As soon as he finished, he stood up to walk out.


    Sitting there still, Felix watched his back in silence.


    In the afternoon, Queeny came to see him.


    Felix was about to take a nap. He wasn''t surprised by her visit, and told Donald to bring her in.


    She was wearing a light blue casual outfit today, looking as energetic as always. Felix was very familiar


    with that look.


    He frowned.


    No need to guess, he knew why she came at this time of the day. But she didn''t seem to be in a bad


    mood as he expected.


    Perhaps she knew they would have this meeting sooner orter. After all, the long-standing grudge


    between them couldn''t be easily resolved.


    Although Felix wished she could stay and ept him again, he knew it was just a wish.


    Sitting there, Felix didn''t move. Queeny stopped in front of him. "I''m leaving," she said.


    His hand which was holding a pen paused.


    "Do you really have to?" he asked. He seemed calm on the surface, but his voice sounded sad.


    Queeny remained silent for a while, then smile.


    "Yes."


    It was a very simple answer. But she actually was left with no choice. She even had to suppress the


    anger deep down her heart.


    Felix said nothing again. The two of them became quiet at the same time. Queeny stood there, while


    Felix sat still, as if time stopped.


    After a long while, Felix opened his mouth.


    "Fine."


    The moment he said that aloud, Felix could clearly feel empty and bitter.


    "Be careful when you''re outside alone. The Zircon Association..."


    He paused, then added with concern, "They never stop searching for you. If they hear you''re out of jail


    now, they might cause you some trouble."


    "I don''t care."


    Queeny responded at once. She even gave him a smile.


    "I actually can''t wait to see them!"


    That year, they had done everything to stir things up among her and her friends. They were killed, while


    she was thrown in prison. Even if they didn''t find her, she would go after them.


    And those who betrayed the Rosefinch Club and the Dragon Club to join the Zircon Association,


    nned an evil scheme and fooled everyone.


    She took them as her close friends. But they used her and plotted against her by faking death to put


    her in jail.


    Thinking of that, Queeny lookedpletely cold. Felix could feel her emotional change. "You''re all


    alone. You can''t defeat them. Don''t do anything stupid," he said in a serious tone.


    Queeny cocked her eyebrow.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not easy for me to survive. I won''t risk my life," sheughed a little.


    Hearing that, Felix was relieved.


    And their conversation shoulde to an end now.


    In another while of silence, Queeny said, "Bye."


    Felix nodded.


    Queeny turned around and walked outside.


    Many yearster, when both of them were old, in retrospect, they only felt they were unusually calm at


    that time, as if it was just a regr afternoon. But after going through a lot, they finally realized they


    actually epted each other again although they were physically separated.


    They didn''t have to see one another every day when they were in love.


    Sometimes, absence made the heart grow fonder.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Queeny didn''t go to see Sarah after she left.


    She only gave Sarah a call and invited her toe out.


    Sarah happened to quit today. She originally would be out of work in another half a month. But the


    manager of the bar told her that she could go because they had already hired someone to rece her.

 Chapter 792 Take Risks

    Chapter 792 Take Risks


    Chapter 792 Take Risks


    Sarah couldn''t wait to leave, so she packed up her staff and left at once.


    When she received Queeny''s call, she just moved out of her dormitory. She immediately went to meet


    Queeny in excitement.


    They met in a Mexican restaurant.


    It was an expensive Mexican restaurant, which was very different from cheap ones. It provided fresh


    delicious food and a pleasant atmosphere.


    It was the first time that Sarah had dined in such a fancy restaurant. She even didn''t know how to


    behave herself after she stepped inside.


    A waiter guided her to the second floor in a private room. Then she saw Queeny sitting there and finally


    rxed.


    "Queeny!"


    She called Queeny and walked over with a smile.


    Queeny raised her head. "Hi, have a seat!" Queeny also greeted her with a smile.


    Sarah walked to sit across her. There were already many dishes ced on the table.


    "Eat something first. We can talkter," Queeny said, while eating the food on her te.


    Sarah nodded. She picked up her knife and fork to have a taste of the food.


    "Wow, tasty!"


    Sheplimented.


    A nce at her, Queeny grinned, "Enjoy it!"


    Saying that, she helped Sarah cut off a piece of chicken.


    Sarah ate it and said, "Thanks, Queeny!"


    "My pleasure."


    They enjoyed their meal in a peaceful friendly atmosphere. Delicious food indeed could help people


    forget about sadness and sorrow.


    They finished about an hourter.


    Queeny asked a waiter to clear the table, then ordered some drinks.


    She leaned against the back of her chair. Looking at Sarah who had a bulging stomach after a big


    meal, she said, "Sarah, I''m leaving."


    Sarah was struck dumb.


    Staring at Queeny, she was surprised.


    "Where are you going?"


    Queeny pondered for a while, then said, "To Othua. But I might go home as well."


    She meant Ambario.


    Sarah frowned. For no reason, she somehow had a premonition.


    "Why? Couldn''t you stay here?" she couldn''t help but ask.


    Queeny gave a faint smile.


    She sat therezily, back on the chair, her right hand on the table. Gently rubbing the ss in her hand,


    she was at great ease.


    "I can''t. I have something important to do," she said in a t tone.


    Sarah was slightly worried. "What is it? Can you do it alone? Can I help?"


    Queenyughed.


    Herugh was quite pleasant, but Sarah somehow felt embarrassed. "Well, I know I''m too weak to be


    your helper. I might even be a drag on you. But I''m really worried about you. Queeny..."


    She bit her lips and seemed to hesitate to say something.


    Queeny stared at her with patience. Sarah summoned up her courage and continued,


    "Queeny, I know you''re different from me and all the other ordinary people in my life. You''re strong and


    smart. You''re good at making money. What you''re doing is beyond my imagination."


    "But it means highly risky as well, right? No matter how strong and smart you are, you might still fail. Or


    you wouldn''t be put in jail four years ago."


    "So, I always want to say, if it''s possible, why don''t you quit whatever you''re doing? Why can''t we just


    live an ordinary life together?"


    "Even if we can''t make a fortune, it''s at least safe. Life is precious. I don''t think we have to put


    ourselves in danger for the benefits that don''t belong to us."


    Queeny squinted.


    She had an air of coldness. Once she squinted, she looked dangerous.


    "Benefits that don''t belong to us? Who told you that, Sarah?" she asked.


    Sarah stiffened.


    "Nobody. It''s just my guess," she said in a low voice after a long while with lowered head.


    Queeny fell into silence.


    She understood Sarah was trying to be euphemistic. But it sounded quite straightforward in her ears.


    Did Sarah think she was put in jail that year because she was guilty? Did Sarah believe she was doing


    illegal things?


    Queeny put on a resigned smile.


    It was true that what she was doing wasn''t a good deed. It was even illegal from a certain aspect. But


    she didn''t think she was guilty.


    After all, even if she had killed people. She only had killed those who were in the same circle as her.


    They weren''t innocent anyway.


    In fact, they had killed many more people than her.


    It was a fiercepetition. Only a very limited number of people could win. Most of them couldn''t


    survive.


    If she didn''t kill, she could be killed instead.


    So she had no mercy on them. Sometimes, she was even bloodthirsty.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    But she would never hurt the innocent and ordinary.


    It was Queeny''s principle and she wouldn''t cross that line.


    But she had no intention of telling Sarah about that, or exining anything to her.


    If Sarah really thought she was a bad person, it might be a good thing.


    At least, Sarah would learn to stay alert. She would know what she could do and what she couldn''t.


    In this world, not everyone should be in the gray area. If it was possible, Queeny wished Sarah could


    stay positive forever. Sarah was full of hopes and dreams, while she lived in darkness. She was


    entangled with evil throughout her life.


    Seeing Queeny being silent, Sarah was more anxious.


    At the same time, she med herself in regret.


    Queeny treated her so well, so helpful and considerate, but she still criticized her now.


    She felt she didn''t deserve her kindness.


    Thinking of that, Sarah raised her head to nce at Queeny.

 Chapter 793 Crushed Into Mashed Flesh

    Chapter 793 Crushed Into Mashed Flesh


    Chapter 793 Crushed into Mashed Flesh


    She was slightly surprised by that nce.


    Queeny still sat there with a slight smile. Her eyes were as bright as always. She didn''t seem mad at


    all.


    Sarah was a little confused. "Queeny, are you mad at me?" she asked carefully.


    Queeny raised her eyebrow.


    "Why should I be mad?"


    "I..." Sarah bit her lips and said nothing again.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Queenyughed.


    "I know you really care about me. You didn''t mean to criticize me. I know kind words sound


    unpleasant," she said calmly.


    Hearing that, Sarah was relieved.


    "Queeny, I''m d you understand. But will you still leave?" she asked in a hurry.


    Queeny nodded.


    She poured herself a ss of water, then filled Sarah''s ss. "I have to go. Sarah, I can only tell you I


    won''t hurt the innocent. But some people owe me in this world. I''m determined to get it back."


    "Perhaps you might think it''s mean. But I must take revenge for those who died for me. They couldn''t


    die for nothing."


    Hearing that, Sarah was totally confused.


    Obviously, she couldn''t understand Queeny''s words.


    Queeny didn''t mind. After a smile, she pointed at the drink in front of Sarah. "Have some more. I''ll send


    you home."


    Sarah lowered her head to look at the drink by her hand. In a while of silence, she said nothing and


    began to enjoy her drink.


    The two rested for another while, then left the Mexican restaurant.


    Queeny didn''t drive here, while Sarah couldn''t afford a car.


    So they had to take a taxi.


    While they were waiting, they chatted casually.


    After their conversation in the restaurant, Sarah was aware that she couldn''t change Queeny''s


    decision.


    She didn''t bother to do that either. Instead, she happily told Queeny her n next.


    Sarah had the money Queeny gave herst time. She decided to open a garment store.


    Due to the rapid development of Emerce, it actually wasn''t easy to run a physical store. So Sarah


    nned to rent a small ce with lower rent. She didn''t care much about the customer traffic. She


    mainly needed a ce to exhibit the products that she would mainly sell online.


    Sarah was always interested in fashion design. After her graduation, she didn''t study further, but never


    stopped learning.


    Although she wasn''tparable to big designers, she could make some clothes on her own.


    It was her dream to establish her own fashion brand. She had talked about that with Queeny. Now that


    she had a chance, she absolutely wanted to have a try.


    She would design some popr clothes to sell online first. Customers could try them on in her physical


    store. Or they could simply pay a visit to her studio. Step by step, she believed she could build up her


    own brand.


    Queeny didn''t know much about that, but it sounded to be feasible.


    She could even see Sarah''s eyes shining when she was describing her dream. It filled people with


    hopes and energy. Even Queeny herself was also cheered up.


    It was really enjoyable.


    Being an ordinary person, living an ordinary life might not be such a bad thing.


    Ordinary people could also have dreams to chase, things to do, people to love, and people who loved


    them.


    That was all everyone could ask for throughout their life.


    Queeny smiled and nodded, "It sounds great! I believe your dream will definitelye true one day."


    She encouraged Sarah.


    Sarah flushed and gave a nod, "I''ll do my best!"


    Both of themughed. And at this moment, a ck car stopped in the shade of trees not far away.


    Looking at the two girls with smiles on their faces on the side of the road, the man in it seemed very


    evil.


    He took out his phone and had a picture of them, then sent it to someone.


    "Is it her?" he asked after his call was answered.


    "Yes, that''s the one," a husky voice replied.


    "OK."


    "Once it''s done, money will be transferred to your family''s bank ount. You don''t need to worry."


    The man was quiet for a second, then said with determination, "Sure!"


    After that, he hung up.


    Holding the steering wheel tight, the man put on a cold smile, staring at the two girls from a distance.


    The next second, he mmed on the elerator and rushed to the ce where the two girls stood.


    At that time, Queeny and Sarah were chatting inughter.


    All of a sudden, Queeny felt dangering. She had been risking her life all these years, so she had


    acute senses. She could clearly feel something wasn''t right.


    "Watch out!" she shouted, running out of time.


    Right afterward, she threw herself to Sarah and fell to the ground.


    The two rolled on it for a while, then heard a sharp halt. But without dy, the car started again. It


    turned and hit them again.


    Before Sarah could realize what had happened, she was covered by Queeny. She felt sudden pain all


    over her body, and her head was buzzing.


    Then she felt someone drag her aside. The car wheels almost ran over her body. They were only about


    one centimeter away from her.


    Sarah was scared.


    She soon came back to her senses and raised her head to look ahead.


    A ck Volkswagen was turning to hit them again.


    "Queeny!"


    "Move!"


    The car was too fast. Queeny could only push the dumbfounded Sarah away. And herself was caught


    by it. With a bang, she was knocked meters away.


    "Queeny!"


    Sarah screamed in despair. After the heavy fall, her limbs were bleeding with abrasions. But she didn''t


    have time to pay attention to herself. She immediately stumbled and ran to Queeny.


    Not far away, Queeny spat out a mouthful of blood. She opened her eyes and saw the car driving


    quickly towards her.


    The man in the car obviously targeted her. He was determined to hit her dead.


    Queeny''s eyes turned cold. But because of the hits, she could barely move in great pain. If she hadn''t


    learned how to protect herself and swiftly moved aside just then, she could have already been crushed


    to mashed flesh.

 Chapter 794 A Car Accident

    Chapter 794 A Car ident


    Chapter 794 A Car ident


    But obviously the man had no intention of letting her go. So even if he saw her knocked down, he didn''t


    leave right away.


    Instead, he turned the car around, trying to hit her again.


    Looking at Sarah crazily stumbling and running to her, Queeny summoned up her strength. Right when


    the car was about a meter away, she suddenly jumped up, then heavily fell on the hood.


    Everyone was stunned, including the man in the car.


    Even if he had thought of countless possibilities, he didn''t expect to see this.


    Queeny wasn''t dead after being hit twice. On the contrary, she climbed up the top of his car of her own


    ord afterward.


    The man panicked a little, but soon calmed down. He made up his mind and did a quick turn, trying to


    get rid of Queeny.


    But Queeny wasn''t weak at all.


    Even though she was seriously injured, this was a life-or-death moment. If the man sessfully got rid


    of her, she would be run over by his car.


    No matter how strong she was or how fast she could run, she couldn''t be quicker than a car.


    Besides, the windshield of the car wasn''t broken at all after making several hits. The front of it wasn''t


    even dented except for a little scratch. It must be a car specially made to hit her.


    In such a situation, if she wanted to survive, she had to risk her life and never loosened her grip.


    She firmly grasped the rearview mirrors of the car. No matter how he turned, drifted, and flicked it, her


    body seemed to be stuck onto it,pletely motionless.


    At this moment, Sarah finally figured out what was happening. Standing there still, she yelled with a


    deathly pale face, "Queeny!"


    "Call the police, now!" Queeny shouted.


    Hearing that, Sarah immediately took out her phone to call the police.


    The man saw it in the car and panicked. To his surprise, it could be so difficult to get rid of Queeny.


    He had hit her twice, but still failed to kill her. If the police really came, he didn''t care whether this action


    failed, but he might lose his life.


    By then, he wouldn''t be paid, and his family could be hurt too.


    Thinking of that, the man was in sheer panic.


    He couldn''t get rid of Queeny. If he left the car, he might be no match for her. He had learned that


    Queeny used to be a well-trained killer. It couldn''t be easier for her to kill an ordinary man like him.


    What should he do now?


    In a blink, he turned to focus on Sarah who was on the phone nearby.


    Left with no choice, the man made up his mind. He turned his car to hit Sarah instead.


    The moment he turned the car, Queeny realized his intention.


    In an instant, she felt her heart was in her mouth. "Sarah, watch out!"


    Unfortunately, it was toote.


    Sarah wasn''t her, who was agile and strong.


    Even if Sarah heard her voice and saw the car rushing over, she wasn''t able to avoid it.


    Queeny was doing her best not to be shaken off from the front of the car. It was already very difficult for


    her to stabilize herself. She honestly had no more strength to push Sarah away.


    So the tragedy happened.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Bang!"


    By a thunderous sound, Sarah was hit meters off.


    Queeny rounded her eyes in shock.


    Her mind immediately went nk. She could hear nothing, but only witnessed Sarah knocked away


    before heavily falling in a distance. After rolling for a while, blood came out under her body.


    "Sarah!"


    Queeny screamed painfully, which scared everyone at the scene.


    But the car didn''t stop.


    The man seemed to be prepared to do a suicide attack. It wasn''t enough for him just to hit Sarah. At


    120km/h, in the blink of an eye, the car dashed on a nearby overpass. Then it broke through the railing


    by the bridge, and flew into the roaring river.


    Queeny who never stopped trying to control the car loosened her hands once she realized the man''s


    intention. But the car moved too fast. Even she couldn''t escape this time.


    Pushed by the car, she fell into the roaring water as well.


    ...


    When Felix heard the news, it was already half an hourter.


    After Queeny left, he wasn''t totally relieved. He knew the Zircon Association would certainly find her, so


    he arranged for people to follow Queeny behind.


    But to his surprise, his people soon came back.


    As the guy came in, he had a deathly pale face and was gasping for breath. It must be an emergency.


    Felix frowned and had a premonition.


    Without surprise, it was bad news. "Mr. Bissel, Miss Horton was hit by a car."


    Felix was scared.


    And the pen in his hand was broken off.


    The next second, he left the table and strode away in a hurry.


    ...


    In the hospital.


    Because the car ident happened in the city center, many people witnessed it. Once the car fell into


    the river, someone called an ambnce and the police.


    The police soon arrived, followed by two ambnces.


    Sarah, lying on the side of the road, was carried into an ambnce. But the car hit her straight from the


    front. She was knocked away about seven meters. All her bones fractured. And there was arge dent


    in her entire abdominal cavity. She was dead on the spot.


    So she actually never got a chance to survive. And the doctors carried her into an ambnce simply


    out of humanitarianism. Anyway, they couldn''t leave her lying on the side of the road like this.


    Other people went into the river to salvage the car and the other two people.


    When Felix arrived, they just pulled out the car and the driver.


    The ss of the car was specially made and couldn''t be broken from the outside. They tried many


    ways to pry open the car door. And the driver inside was already out of breath.


    He hit his head against the front steering wheel and his face was covered in blood. But it was obvious


    that his death wasn''t just caused by the hit, but a poison.


    Because his entire face showed an abnormal ck-blue color, and his mouth was also ck, which


    were the obvious symptoms of poisoning. Whether it was a suicide or there was another reason, the


    police needed to conduct an investigation to find out.


    Queeny, however, was still missing.


    The police had already deployed additional policemen and continued to salvage. Standing by the river,


    Felix looked gloomy, watching the turbulent river.

 Chapter 795 Need To See Her Dead Body

    Chapter 795 Need To See Her Dead Body


    Chapter 795 Need to See Her Dead Body


    Once Donald heard the bad news, he rushed over as well.


    He was very anxious after knowing Queeny was in danger. If he didn''te here, he would be more


    worried in the castle.


    "Do we need to arrange more people to look for Queeny?" he asked in greater anxiety after knowing


    what happened.


    Felix nodded. "Call Ford and ask him to bring a group of people over to salvage along lower reaches."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Yes, sir."


    From the time the ident happened to the police arrived, it only cost a dozen minutes. But the car


    and the driver were already found, while Queeny was nowhere to be seen. If she was knocked


    unconscious or was killed, her body would only float to the lower reaches.


    After delivering the order, Donald walked back.


    Felix looked at the car which was pulled out and stopped not far away, and the driver removed out of it


    by the police.


    The man waspletely dead. Lying on the ground, he had a ck and blue face. In fact, his


    appearance was verymon in the crowd.


    "Find out who''s behind this!" he said coldly.


    Donald was frightened for a second, then obeyed his order at once.


    After a long time, the police still couldn''t find Queeny.


    Actually, they came here quickly after the ident happened. Even if Queeny was dead, they should


    be able to find her body.


    ording to the speed of the river, she couldn''t be pushed far away. But the strange thing was that no


    matter how they salvage, they found nothing as if she had totally disappeared.


    The police recognized Felix. Seeing that he came in person, they knew the missing person must have


    a special rtionship with him.


    They were nervous. If Felix was mad, they might have a difficult life in the future.


    Therefore, Director Forgy came tofort him in a hurry, "Mr. Bissel, since she''s your friend, we surely


    will spare no effort to find her. But the river runs fast. Witnesses told us she was already seriously


    injured before falling into it. I''m afraid she''s not likely to survive. I''m sorry."


    Felix kept an expressionless face, but he actually was displeased.


    Anyway, he still didn''t lose his temper. Instead, he only said calmly, "Thanks, Director Forgy, if so, I''ll


    leave it to you. Please let me know once you find any clues."


    Director Forgy was surprised. He didn''t expect Felix to leave right now.


    He thought the missing woman must have a special rtionship with Felix. But Felix lost patience after


    they had searched for her for just an hour. It seemed he was wrong.


    "Sure, of course. You''ll be informed once we have any clues," said Director Forgy. He slightly lowered


    his head and stayed humble.


    Felix then turned around and walked away.


    He didn''t go anywhere else, but went straight back to the castle.


    It was a piece of big news, so it couldn''t be kept a secret. Before he came back, all the servants in the


    castle and Be had already heard of it.


    Be was full of pleasure. She was more than d to know that Queeny, her strongpetitor, was


    finally dead.


    From now on, she would be the only woman left by Felix''s side without anypetitors. Given her


    beauty and charm, she didn''t believe Felix could reject her.


    So she thought it was just a matter of time when Felix would marry her.


    But Felix must be in a bad mood now. Be wasn''t dumb. She wouldn''t bother to talk to him at this


    moment, in case he got mad.


    Once Felix was back, he locked himself in the study.


    The others exchanged a nce. They didn''t know what he wanted to do.


    Queeny had a car ident and was missing now. Why didn''t Felix go out to find her? Instead, he


    locked himself in the study. Was he going to deal with the business?


    It seemed Miss Horton wasn''t more important than business in his eyes. If so, it would just be their


    wishful thinking that they could get back together.


    Thinking of that, they gave a resigned sigh.


    In the study, Felix turned on theputer and inserted a small USB sh drive. The next second, a


    picture popped up on the screen.


    It was from a location tracker.


    Back then, Felix agreed to let Queeny go not because he gave her up. But he knew it was meaningless


    if he forced her to stay. She was determined to leave after all.


    So he would rather let her go than force her to stay. He gave her freedom and she could do whatever


    she wanted to do.


    And he, at the same time, would arrange for people to secretly follow her behind for the sake of her


    safety. When Queeny left the castle, everything she carried with her was installed a location tracker.


    She could throw or change her clothes. But Queeny would always carry her phone and the dagger with


    her, even when she went to bed.


    So wherever she went, whatever she was doing, Felix could know her location by a nce at the


    screen.


    The river she fell into wasn''t long. Given the number of people they had sent out, she could definitely


    be found within half an hour.


    But now she was still missing. It meant she was highly possible not in the river.


    Without surprise, once he linked hisputer to the location tracker, he saw the red spot which


    represent Queeny. It wasn''t in the river at all, but on a mountain ten kilometers away from the river. And


    it was moving fast right now.


    Felix frowned. He immediately called Ford toe in.


    "Gather some people. Go after the red spot!" He gave an order in a cold voice.


    The moment Ford saw the red spot on the screen, he realized Felix had found where Queeny was.


    "Yes, sir!" he answered loudly and was amazed by Felix''s wisdom.


    Without dy, he quickly ran out.


    Felix also went to his room and changed into a casual outfit. With weapons, he left the castle.


    At a mountain ten kilometers away from the downtown area.


    The mountain was densely forested, and a winding path wound up among the trees.


    Several men in tight T-shirts and ck coats outside were climbing up with alert faces.


    On one of the men''s backs lying a woman. Her eyes were tightly closed. Her face was pale. Scary


    wounds were everywhere on her arms, waist and thighs.


    There was also an injury to her head. But it was roughly wrapped up with a worn headscarf, so it


    looked better.


    Her hair, however, was totally wet. It stuck to her face and neck, which made her look disheveled.

 Chapter 796 Some Other People Are Here

    Chapter 796 Some Other People Are Here


    Chapter 796 Some Other People Are Here


    "Let''s go! They''re still salvaging her, so they won''t find out we came here in a short time. But Felix


    Bissel is a fox. When he searches for a while but can''t find her, he''ll know somebody has taken her


    away. If he catches up to us, we don''t stand a chance against him."


    One of the men reminded the others.


    Another man echoed, "Yeah. We''ve worked so hard and even sacrificed a member to get this woman.


    We can''t let Felix Bissel snatch her away. Hurry up! The destination is only two mountains away. We


    can get there in two hours. When we arrive, someone wille to pick us up."


    Therefore, the others quickened their paces.


    But someone still asked curiously, "What secret does this woman carry? Why does Boss want her so


    bad?"


    Someone else replied, "Who knows? It''s Boss''s decision. Our job is to carry out his decisions without


    asking any questions. But this chick is pretty. She can''t be the woman Boss fancies, can she?"


    Another one sneered. "The woman he fancies? But she''s half-dead. What are you thinking?"


    One of them chimed in, "Good point. If you ask me, I''d say this woman is involved in some kind of


    business with Boss. Didn''t they say she''s Felix Bissel''s woman? He is Boss''s mortal enemy. Now we


    have his woman, given his disposition, is he already at Boss''s mercy?"


    When these words came out, those men roared withughter.


    It was at noon. The sun was shining directly over their heads. The trees on the mountain were so


    dense that even the wind couldn''t get in, which made this ce even more sultry.


    After climbing for some time, these men were all drenched in sweat, panting. One of them halted and


    Another one came to him. He bent over and said, "I''ll carry her. When I get tired, I''ll switch with you."


    "Okay."


    Thus, that many Queeny on the other man''s back.


    After that, the group went on with the journey.


    However, none of them noticed that when they were trudging forward in silence, the fingers of the


    woman one of them was carrying moved slightly and her eyshes quivered as well.


    Yes, Queeny was awake now.


    She was in so much pain that she felt all her limbs were out of joint and her head was about to explode.


    Still, she woke up and strived to stay sober other than sinking into unconsciousness again.


    She had heard the whole conversation these men just had.


    At first, she didn''t know who drove over to hit her today. But from what she just heard, this ident had


    something to do with Felix.


    The man behind this might be Felix''s foe.


    She found this rather ridiculous. When she was with Felix, she couldn''t get away with these plots. Now


    she had left him, she still couldn''t avoid this sort of thing.


    Was this fate?


    Queeny felt rather conflicted.


    She recalled the scene when that car rushed toward her. Then, she thought of Sarah, who pelted over


    to push her out of harm''s way and got hit by the car instead. She still had no idea if Sarah was alive. At


    this thought, her eyes brimmed with tears, and her heart leaped to her mouth.


    "Sarah, please stay alive! You can''t die!"


    "You still have so many dreams to realize. You haven''t established your fashion brand. You haven''t


    be a world-famous fashion designer yet. You shall not die!" Queeny prayed in her head.


    She had kept her eyes closed, so she still seemed unconscious.


    Just then, some noises came from the woods.


    The noises were very light.


    It sounded like a wind rustling the leaves. Yet, on this airless noon, in the mountain covered by dense


    trees that blotted out the sun and the sky, how could there be wind?


    These viins seemed to have also noticed the subtle noises. Taken aback, they all paused in their


    tracks.


    "What was that sound?" one of them asked in an undertone.


    The man by his side frowned. A trace of uneasiness shed across his eyes. Still, he said soothingly,


    "Perhaps it was just the wind. Rx. We''ll get there after climbing over this mountain. Let''s speed up."


    The others all nodded in agreement. Carrying Queeny with them, they picked up their paces and


    headed for the mountaintop.


    Right at this moment, Queeny realized what she heard were clearly hurried footsteps.


    Her ears had been very sharp. When she was living with Mr. Webber in that orphanage, Mr. Webber


    noticed that her hearing was extraordinarily keen, so he joked that she had super-hearing.


    To those men, the noises were just a wind rustling leaves.


    But she was sure the sounds were made by someone quickly walking on the earth covered by fallen


    leaves. The noises sounded like rustling leaves, but there were some differences.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    But the differences were very subtle. If one hadn''t heard the footsteps before or did not have sharp


    ears, one wouldn''t be able to distinguish the sounds.


    "Are some other people here?" Queeny wondered.


    She had no idea that Felix had sent people tailing her and even put a positioning device on her.


    Thus, at this time, she only knew that some people hade near this ce.


    As the footsteps were unified and swift, Queeny surmised that they were probably trained bodyguards


    instead of ordinary people.


    However, she wasn''t any bit d about this discovery.


    As she was heavily injured, herbat effectiveness had been shed. She couldn''t even fight


    against the few men before her. If another group of well-trained fighters came, her situation would even


    be worse.


    When she thought of this, apprehension washed over her.


    At this precise moment, something abruptly whizzed past.


    A bullet prated the dense woods and hit a man behind Queeny.


    That man copsed at once. Seeing this, the others turned pale. rmed, they halted and looked


    around at the woods in a guarded posture.


    Some people barged out from behind trees.


    Perhaps because these men were not armed, these people no longer used guns. They moved really


    fast. In the blink of an eye, they began to wrestle with this group of men.


    The one carrying Queeny didn''t join the fight because he had to guard her.


    But when he saw his fellows being taken down one by one, he couldn''t just stand there and do nothing.


    Realizing that these people probably came here for Queeny, he showed a ruthless look on his face and


    began to run toward the mountaintop with Queeny on his back.


    The mountaintop was less than 500 meters ahead.


    As long as he rushed there, he could jump onto the helicopter waiting there. Then, these people


    couldn''t do anything to him.


    The mission would bepleted as well. Though he had lost some of his buddies, it was still a


    sess.


    As he mused, his pace quickened some more.


    However, just at this time, something that he least expected urred.


    Thepletely senseless woman lying on his back suddenly opened her eyes. Next, he felt a sharp


    pain in his throat, for a hand had just whacked the softest part of his neck.

 Chapter 797 Successful Rescue

    Chapter 797 Sessful Rescue


    Chapter 797 Sessful Rescue


    The man felt that everything around suddenly turned ck before he copsed to the ground.


    Queeny, who was on his back, fell off, too.


    Due to her severe injuries, she failed to maintain her bnce when she fell and rolled down the


    stairway.


    Queeny only got around to covering her head with her arms. But her body bumped heavily on each


    stone stair. She felt as if all her bones were fractured.


    Even so, with so many enemies after her, she didn''t dare to dawdle no matter how much pain she was


    in. Regardless of her aching body, she took to her heels in another direction.


    What she didn''t expect was that in the middle of their fight, those viins were still watching her out of


    the corner of their eye.


    Seeing that she attempted to flee, two of them kicked their opponents away with all their might and


    went after her.


    By this time, Queeny was already at the end of her rope.


    Strong as she was, after being hit by a car and falling into the sea, she could no longer think straight.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The searing pain in her chest and abdomen signaled that her organs were probably injured. At this


    time, she was only rebelling by the dint of her willpower.


    However, she was not sure how much longer she could hold on.


    The two men after her were getting closer and closer.


    They seemed determined to recapture her despite all the danger they were facing themselves.


    Queeny''s heart was filled with despair. She stealthily groped for the dagger she had attached to her


    belt. Fortunately, to save time, those men didn''t give her a body search after they found her.


    Thus, her dagger was still with her.


    Queeny was somewhat relieved after she felt the dagger.


    Next, a gale swept over from behind. Without thinking, she spun around and brandished the dagger at


    the two men following her.


    However, just at this time, something unexpected urred.


    Someone acted faster than Queeny. That person pelted out from the side and stood in front of the two


    men.


    With his back on Queeny, that person attacked with dazzling swiftness. In seconds, he knocked the two


    men onto the ground, then gave each of them a kick, sending them down the steep stairway.


    Queeny was stunned.


    But in the next moment, that person wheeled around to catch her. rmed, she raised the dagger in an


    attempt to stab, for she knew she would rather die than let herself get caught.


    Yet, this person reacted with extraordinary dexterity. He seized Queeny by the wrist before she even


    realized it.


    Queeny was horror-stricken. She knew that her movements were not quick as usual because of her


    injuries.


    Helplessly, she could only brace herself and lift a foot to kick the man.


    But this man blocked her strike again. With the sun scorching over her head, everything Queeny saw


    was a blur. She was dizzy and wobbly. She had only managed to stand on her feet because she kept


    telling herself not to copse.


    She didn''t even have a clear view of her opponent''s face. She was merely fighting back instinctively.


    However, after she made a few moves, the other party already seized control over all her limbs.


    After that, she tried to hit the man with her head. Just then, she heard a familiar deep voice.


    "Enough! Queeny, it''s me."


    Queeny was dumbfounded.


    She was rooted to the spot.


    In a stupor, she raised her head and gazed at the tall and dignified man. Rays of sunshine seeping


    through the leaves blurred her vision. Still, she made out the outline of his facial features.


    "Felix?" she called.


    "Why is he here?"


    Yet, she didn''t have the time to ask the second question.


    Her world abruptly became pitch-dark as her energy was exhausted. She cked out.


    Felix then carried her back to his castle.


    He took those viins who abducted her back to the castle, too.


    Two of the six viins had died on the scene. But he ordered his men to catch the rest alive. Now, they


    were imprisoned in the castle, guarded by a special team. Whenever he had time, he could bring them


    to trial.


    Queeny was awakened by pain.


    Every part of her body ached. She felt like several trucks had rolled over her, or perhaps somebody


    had taken all her bones out and put them back again.


    When she opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was a white ceiling.


    A luxurious chandelier was slightly swaying above her. It looked a bit familiar as well as a bit strange.


    "This ce is..."


    The memories of what happened before she passed out surfaced. She tilted her head. As expected,


    she saw the familiar figure standing beside her.


    It was already noon on the next day.


    She was in aa for a whole day and a whole night. A doctor had given her an examination. Her


    head was injured. Several of her ribs were broken. Some tendons on her heels were sprained. That


    was all.


    Her injuries were not too severe, but they were certainly not light either.


    When Queeny shifted a bit, acute pain instantly spread all over her body, making her gasp.


    Felix turned around when he heard the sound.


    It was a sunny day. Though the drapes were not drawn, the thin, white screen window was closed.


    Thus, when the sunlight poured in, it seemed particrly warm and gentle. When the golden light


    sprayed on Felix, his stern and distant aura seemed to have been softened a little.


    He came to the head of the bed and looked at her. "You''re awake?"


    Queeny nodded.


    She felt an upsurge of mixed feelings upon seeing Felix again.


    She never imagined that after all the twists and turns, she fell into his hand again.


    As if Felix was thinking about the same thing, a cold sneer curled his lips. He then asked, "Do you


    know who abducted you?"


    Queeny seemed lost.


    She shook her head.


    Seeing this, Felix threw a stack of files in front of her.


    "I stayed up all night and made them confess. Read them yourself."


    Queeny was a little taken aback.


    She subconsciously lifted her hand to reach for the files.


    But her arms had been heavily bruised, which was caused when shey on the head of the car trying


    to make it stop.


    Now, her arms were bandaged up. They looked like a bear''s arms, which was quite funny.


    With all those bandages, she could hardly flip through the thin papers.


    Thus, despite her efforts, she still didn''t manage to open the folder after she scooped it up.


    Felix also didn''t expect that she would be stumped by the files. He was dazed for a moment. Then, he


    walked over with stifled sniggers, opened the folder, andy it in front of her.


    Queeny felt rather self-conscious.


    But this was not the time to be concerned about her image. Thus, she put her focus on the open file.


    Felix watched her eyes the whole time. When she finished a page, he immediately flipped it to the next


    page for her.


    In this way, with Felix''s help, Queeny read all the files.


    Now, she felt rather heavy-hearted.


    To her great astonishment, the dear fellows she cherished back then had betrayed her. What was


    more, after they joined the Zircon Association, they still wouldn''t let her off the hook.


    Though four years had passed, they were still conniving to murder her.


    But why?


    Queeny was at a loss.


    Logically, if they had long been bribed by the Zircon Association and only used her to turn the


    Rosefinch Club and the Dragon Club against each other, after the two clubs had that big fight, they


    could have just retreated with glory.

 Chapter 798 Hungry For Money

    Chapter 798 Hungry For Money


    Chapter 798 Hungry for Money


    As they expected, Queeny became the immediate cause of the sh between the Rosefinch Club and


    the Dragon Club. The strongest two underground gangs wore each other out until one of them


    copsed.


    Now, Queeny no longer belonged to any force. To them, she was totally useless and harmless.


    But why had they been after her and even sent so many people to kill her?


    Queeny couldn''t understand this. In truth, Felix was puzzled by this, too.


    It was not until this time that they realized this matter was way moreplicated than they had


    imagined.


    After Queeny read the files, Felix was less agitated. He came to sit in a chair by the bed and asked,


    "What do you think?"


    Queeny looked at him.


    Her head was still in a muddle. She couldn''t figure out a clue. But faintly, she felt a little perturbed.


    Shaking her head, she said, "No idea."


    Felix didn''t speak.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    His slender index finger tapped the armrest to a rhythm. A whileter, he finally said in a deep voice,


    "They''re bent on catching you. Based on what happened today, they probably want to catch you alive


    other than just kill you. Do you have anything that they want?"


    Queeny showed a nk look in her eyes.


    Neither of them spoke. They were both wondering what it could be.


    Suddenly, a fit of desperate cries sounded outside.


    The two were both stunned. But when Queeny heard several of the cries, she abruptly panicked.


    Her already pallid face instantly turned as white as chalk.


    "Sarah, my poor girl, you died so tragically. It''s all your heartless sister''s fault. Rest assured. I''ll avenge


    you, my Sarah!"


    It was Patrick''s voice!


    Seeing the color drained from Queeny''s face, Felix knew he couldn''t keep this from her forever.


    Thus, in a mournful voice, he remarked, "Sarah died. I brought her body back and hired the best


    professionals to serve her. She is in the side building now. When you get better, you can go see her at


    any time."


    He knew that after Queeny woke up and learned that Sarah had died for her, she would definitely want


    to see her.


    As expected, Queeny nodded and said with an ashen face, "I''ll go see her now."


    Felix''sbrows furrowed.


    His eyes swept over her bandaged-up body. After seconds of silence, he chose not to object.


    He then bent over and carried her out of bed.


    Queeny stiffened, instinctively wanting to break free.


    But Felix suppressed her with a steely snarl.


    "Behave yourself if you wanna see her! Do you think you can crawl your way there?"


    Queeny stopped struggling at once.


    Some timeter, her tense body gradually rxed.


    She knew Felix was right. She wouldn''t be able to make it to the side building on her own.


    Without saying anything, Felix carried Queeny in his arms and headed out.


    Just as they arrived at the staircase, they saw Patrick Dempsey, Queeny''s stepfather, in the living


    room.


    Sitting on the sofa, he was wiping tears while howling. No servants were in this room. Perhaps they


    couldn''t stand the noise so they went to other rooms. Donald was quietly standing in the room by


    himself. He didn''t go tofort Patrick but just let him cry.


    Seeing theme downstairs, Donald appeared to be a little surprised.


    Patrick, on the other hand, instantly spotted Queeny, who had curled up in Felix''s arms. His eyes


    turned scarlet, and he quickly leaped to his feet and rushed toward her.


    "You bitch! You got my daughter killed! I''ll kill you!"


    However, before he could get near Queeny, Donald strode forward and stopped him.


    Looking at him with a calm face, Donald said, "Mr. Dempsey, we''re very sorry for what happened to


    your daughter. But the person who hit her with the car was not Miss Horton. We hate those ouws just


    like you do. We''ll also try all means to catch them and avenge your daughter. But to do all that, Miss


    Horton must stay alive. Mr. Dempsey, I hope you can understand."


    Patrick understood this perfectly.


    He was, indeed, devastated when he first heard that his daughter died.


    But soon, he learned that her daughter died because of Queeny.


    Thus, he decided to see Queeny and found out where she lived. He also learned that the mysterious


    but powerful man backing her up was Felix Bissel.


    When Patrick was young, he had also been a gangster for some time. He naturally heard about Felix.


    He was aware of how rich and powerful he was. But he also knew how notoriously cruel he was.


    Of course, Patrick wouldn''t dare to go too far.


    He only came here today for money, so he had no intention to get himself in danger.


    When Donald said that, he immediately halted. Panting slightly, he stared fixedly at Queeny with a


    reddened face.


    Through gritted teeth, he yelled, "Even though she didn''t kill my daughter, my daughter did die because


    of her! Do you think I''ll let her get away with this?"


    Donald''s eyes flickered.


    A short distance away, Queen''s face turnedpletely pale.


    No matter how much she loathed Patrick, she couldn''t deny her sisterhood with Sarah.


    She recalled that before the ident, Sarah was just telling her about her beautiful future and the


    grand dreams she would realize.


    But only two dayster, Sarah was already in the cold morgue, quiet and lifeless.


    Queeny felt a stab of excruciating pain. She was now too ashamed to even face the hateful Patrick.


    At this moment, Donald said solemnly, "Mr. Dempsey, since your daughter saved Miss Horton''s life, we


    won''t let her die for nothing. Of course, it''s because of our negligence that Miss Dempsey suffered such


    misfortune. We won''t shirk the responsibility. In a couple of days, when we sort everything out, you''ll


    receivepensation from us."


    Patrick''s eyes brightened when he heard Donald say pensation".


    Still, he didn''t want to back off so soon. He snorted and said, "You made it sound like I''m here just for


    the money."


    Donald smiled.


    He had dealt with numerous guys like Patrick. Thus, he knew exactly how to get rid of him.


    Smiling, he said, "We didn''t mean that, of course. We know very well that money can''t make up for your


    loss. But now, except for money, we really have no other way topensate you. Even if you don''t


    think for your own gain, you still need to consider Miss Dempsey''s feelings. If heaven really exists, she


    would get worried if she knew that your life is hard."


    This speech finally quelled Patrick.


    He nced at Queeny and Felix, who were not far away, then cast a look at Donald again. With some


    deliberation, he snorted and said, "This is more like it."

 Chapter 799 There Must Be Something Behind This

    Chapter 799 There Must Be Something Behind This


    Chapter 799 There Must Be Something behind This


    Donald was very tactful in socializing.


    He knew he''d better avoid moreplications at this time. Therefore, he quickly sent Patrick away.


    As Felix never begrudged money, Donald had the discretion to decide how muchpensation Patrick


    could have. As long as it could shut Patrick up so that he would leave Queeny alone, the money would


    be well spent.


    After Donald showed Patrick the door, with Queeny in his arms, Felix headed for the building where


    Sarah was lying in.


    This ident urred too unexpectedly. After Sarah died, the police intended to take her body away.


    But Felix knew how close she and Queeny was. He was also aware that she died to save Queeny.


    Hence, he sent his men to stop the police right away.


    The nature of this case was too obvious, so no further investigation was needed.


    The police then learned that they were Sarah''s family and they also knew Felix. Plus, they wouldn''t run


    away with the body anyway. Thus, the police didn''t object and let them bring the body back to the


    castle.


    Felix then ordered his men to put the body in the lobby of the side building.


    As he carried Queeny there, from afar, he saw the servants had set the lobby into a makeshift


    mourning hall.


    There was a huge coffin in the center of the hall. Sarah was quietly lying in it.


    Queeny shuddered violently at this scene.


    Felix put her down and said, "I knew you would want to see her, so I asked them to keep her here. But


    this is not her home. After you''re done, I''ll let Patrick bring her back."


    After a pause, he consoled in a low voice, "The deceased won''te back to life. Try not to be too


    sad."


    Queeny didn''t speak.


    She was biting her lips. Her eyes had been riveted to the huge coffin since the moment she came here.


    Supported by Felix, she trudged forward.


    The coffin was made of fine cypress and painted ck. At the foot of the coffiny many fresh flowers,


    which Donald sent people to buyst night.


    Step by step, Queeny edged toward the coffin.


    Putting her hands on the fringe of the coffin, Queeny popped her head in and looked.


    Just with one nce, tears gurgled out.


    Sarah was quietly lying inside the coffin. Her delicate face was white as a sheet. She had changed into


    a sharp white outfit, which made her look like a sacred angel.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she had no pulse, no breathing, and her face was unusually pale, she was


    actually not much different from when she was alive.


    She was still young, pretty, and vigorous.


    Queeny was assaulted by a spasm of agony. It was like a knife had cut out a big hole in her heart.


    Blood was gushing, while a cold wind blew in, chilling her whole body.


    "Sarah..."


    She trailed off. Tears poured out. Sorrow had prevented her from finishing the sentence.


    Felix didn''t go up tofort her.


    Instead, he just stood by her side in silence, watching her with grim eyes.


    The servants in the mournful hall had been sent away. The two were the only living people in the


    spacious room.


    Just like this, Felix silently watched Queeny suffer, repent, and try over and over again to wake Sarah


    up from her eternal sleep.


    "Sarah, I''m here. Your sister is here. Open your eyes and look at me. Didn''t you say you want to build


    your own fashion brand and open your own fashion store? Didn''t you say you would be the best


    fashion designer around the globe?"


    "Wake up and look at me. No matter what you want to be, I''ll be one-hundred percent supportive. I''ll


    help you to make all your dreamse true."


    "But please, just open your eyes and look at me."


    Queeny had thought that she had used up her tears since a long time ago.


    But today, she found that she didn''t.


    She was still hurting, grieving. Like before, she still couldn''t and wouldn''t ept the loss of her beloved


    ones.


    Heaven knew how much she wished she could be the one who died in that ident.


    She never wanted a girl who had a whole life ahead to die for her.


    However, this was not something she could decide.


    After all, the dead couldn''te back to life.


    Queeny lowered her head, let her tears stream liberally. Her hand holding Sarah''s cold and stiff hand


    was trembling slightly.


    After a long while, her voice was broken, and no more tears wereing out.


    Then, Queenly gently released Sarah''s hand, thenbed Sarah''s hair and straightened her cor.


    After that, she forced a wry smile.


    In a soft voice, she said, "Just sleep. I know you''re tired. You don''t have to wake up if you want to


    sleep. I won''t let go of any of those who have hurt you. They will die like a beggar."


    As she said thest sentence, her tone carried a cruel edge.


    Felix was taken aback.


    The next second, he saw Queeny wipe her tears off and turn around.


    Her face still bore signs of tears. But Felix saw clearly that the helplessness and destion in her eyes


    gradually faded.


    What reced them was savageness and aloofness stemmed from hatred.


    "You said you''d brought those men back?"


    Felix looked at her with a cial face and asked, "What do you want?"


    "Take me to see them."


    "No."


    He rejected without hesitation.


    Queenyughed coldly.


    She stalked up to him, raised her chin, and stared at him. In a defiant, dignified voice, she said, "They


    killed my sister. I''m gonna avenge her."


    Felix''s eyes darkened. He saw her intractable expression and the hatred in her eyes.


    Still, he shook his head.


    "Now is not the time."


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "She died to keep you alive. Those people''s target is you.


    But since you were sent to jail, you no longer have anything to do with the Rosefinch Club and even the


    entire underground circle. Aren''t you curious about why they want you so badly?


    Queeny quivered when she heard this.


    Felix pped his hands.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Ford, who was waiting in the doorway, entered the room with sheets of paper. He bowed his head and


    delivered the papers to Felix with both hands.


    Felix took the papers and then handed them to Queeny.


    "Read these."


    Queeny held the papers and took a nce. The next second, her countenance altered.


    Felix exined, "This is the report on the interrogation we gave themst night and the investigation


    Ford carried out. Based on this report, the person driving the car to hit you was not in league with the


    men who abducted you afterward.


    "That''s to say, so far, two forces have been targeting you. I already found out who the abductors are.


    They''re members of the Zircon Association.


    "But I haven''t figured out why they took you. Those men are just underlings. They don''t know anything


    about what their boss is nning."


    "As for the man who hit you with the car, when he fell into the river after the car raced out of the bridge,


    he already died because he was poisoned."

 Chapter 800 The Seed Of Jealousy

    Chapter 800 The Seed Of Jealousy


    Chapter 800 The Seed of Jealousy


    "We ran some tests and found out that the driver already hid poison between his teeth before the crash


    happened. He nned tomit suicide once things went awry. Thus, he must be a trained assassin


    that came prepared."


    Queeny''s face turned steadily cold as Felix spoke.


    The scene of that car pelting at her regardless of consequences surfaced in her head again.


    Noticing the change in her expression, Felix reminded her, "The person who killed Sarah was that


    driver. I don''t know much about his background yet. I still need time to investigate. But if you go out to


    take revenge, no matter how good a fighter you are, what you can do is limited. Perhaps they''ll capture


    you in no time.


    "Then, if you get killed, who else in the world will avenge Sarah? Do you want her to die with regrets?"


    Queeny shivered all over!


    When she looked up at Felix, a nk look was in her eyes.


    "Then what should I do?"


    "Stay here."


    Felix suddenly ced a hand on her shoulder, sending a wave of reassuring force to her.


    "Whatever you want to do, I''ll do it with you. If there are things you can''t do, I''ll help. But the premise is,


    you must stay here and be safe."


    Queeny looked even most lost.


    She gazed at Felix. At this moment, she just couldn''t understand what this man was thinking.


    She asked, "But don''t you hate me? To take vengeance for your dead buddies, you even wanted me


    dead. So why are you protecting me now? What are you up to?"


    Felix''s fingers stiffened a little.


    An inexplicable feeling surged from the bottom of his heart, making him ill at ease.


    He looked away to avert Queeny''s gaze.


    After moments of silence, he finally said, "You can take it that... I''m going crazy."


    Queeny was bereft of speech.


    Atst, she chose to stay.


    Felix was right. For some unknown reason, two forces outside wanted her on the ground.


    She must still carry a secret or something, or the Zircon Association wouldn''t want to catch her alive.


    Even Queeny herself had no idea what the secret might be, let alone Felix. Therefore, she only had two


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    options. One was to find out what the secret was before her enemies did and figure out what they


    wanted before overpowering them respectively.


    The other was to try to get something on the opposite parties and then turn the tide at thest moment.


    But which force was the second gang? Who else wanted to get her out of the picture so badly?


    Though Queeny didn''t know the answer yet, she would find it out sooner orter. As long as she was


    alive, she could hunt them down no matter who those people were or where they went.


    Then, she would bring them to Sarah''s tomb and kill them with her own hand so that Sarah could finally


    rest in peace.


    Now that Queeny decided to stay, she would still use her old room in the side building.


    Be was ted when she heard that Queeny left. Later, when she learned about the ident, she


    was so overjoyed that she couldn''t even sleep that night.


    But then, somehow, she heard the others say that Felix rescued Queeny and brought her back.


    But she wasn''t too worried. After all, what Felix was thinking and nning was not something she


    couldn''t meddle in.


    She told herself that Felix only rescued Queeny out of sympathy. Queeny would leave anyway. Thus,


    this interlude didn''t matter at all.


    But now, she heard that Felix had persuaded Queeny to stay.


    And she was already back in her room in the side building.


    "What does this indicate?"


    "Does Felix want to be a two-timer? Is he hoping that I and that woman will share him?"


    Be had overlooked one thing. Given Felix''s attitude toward her and her rtionship with him, she


    wouldn''t need to worry about sharing Felix with another woman, for Felix was never her man.


    Yet, she thought that Felix asionally adored her, and almost everyone believed she was his woman


    by now.


    How could she tolerate another woman being around her man?


    Once the seed of jealousy had sprouted, it would be hard to weed it out again.


    Be mused for a long time. Still, she couldn''t figure out why Felix brought Queeny back.


    She then concluded that Queeny must have tricked Felix into this.


    She knew that Felix was actually very kind and loyal despite his cold appearance.


    "He and Queeny used to date each other. They grew up together. Even though they parted wayster,


    Felix might still have feelings for her."


    "Now, Queeny has shamelessly pestered Felix to allow her to stay here. What on earth is she ying


    at?"


    Thinking of this, a touch of fierceness fleeted across Be''s eyes.


    "No, I can''t just sit back and watch that woman steal Felix from me. I gotta do something!"


    After deliberating for some time, she turned around and went out.


    Queeny needed a long time to recover.


    Her broken ribs alone would take months to heal, not to mention the injuries in her head and feet. Thus,


    she couldn''t get out of bed for a long period.


    During this time, she just stayed in bed.


    Donald had hired the best doctor to treat her. The doctor was very good. At least, the injuries in her


    body healed rapidly.


    But what a doctor could do was limited. ording to him, Queeny still needed at least half a year


    before she could fully recover.


    Queeny was not happy about this.


    But Felix was delighted.


    Though he didn''t want her to be injured, this was the only way to make sure that she would stay here


    as he told her to.


    At this thought, Felix''s mind dwelled on those people who wanted to kill her again.


    His eyes dimmed a little.


    With his current means and influence, as long as there was a clue, he should be able to find out


    whatever he wanted to know.


    But to his bewilderment, he found nothing more about this matter. No matter how hard he tried, the


    leads only traced back to that driver.


    As for who put him up to it, nobody had a clue. It was as if the truth had sunk into the ocean like a rock.


    Felix''s face grew stern. He contemted for a while with furrowed brows before making a call.


    "Ford, I need you to do something for me."


    At dusk, the evening lights were just lit.


    Queeny had stayed in bed for a whole day because of her injuries. She was bored to tears. Her limbs


    had gone numb since she hadn''t moved them for a long time.


    After dinner, she still had nothing to do. Yet, she couldn''t fall asleep either.


    As she couldn''t go out, to kill time, she asked the servant to bring her a dartboard and some darts so


    that she could y darts.


    She learned this skill from Felix when they were young.


    At that time, she was about 14 years old. Felix was four years older than her. He just came of age then.


    One day, he was flying darts in the yard. Queeny saw that and asked him to teach her. Felix said no at


    first. He thought darts were toys too dangerous for girls.


    But Queeny insisted. She didn''t want to y any other games other than this one.


    Facing Queeny''s relentless requests, Felix gave in and taught her.


    To his amazement, Queeny showed stunning talent in darts after she learned the basics, though she


    was not good at using other weapons.


    Very soon, she mastered a set of tricks, and her aim was pretty good.


    Seeing this, Felix was no longer opposed to her learning how to fly darts. He then taught her all the


    moves he knew.

 Chapter 801 Wait And See

    Chapter 801 Wait And See


    Chapter 801 Wait and See


    Later, those skills were proved to be very helpful to Queeny.


    Even the hidden weapons she used afterward were inspired by them.


    Queeny''s eyes darkened slightly as she thought of it.


    She suddenly had a kind of weird feeling.


    Seeing her ying darts so well, E smiled and said, "Miss Horton, you''re so good at this."


    Queeny gave a faint smile, passed a dart to her, and asked, "Want to try?"


    Hearing that, E widened her eyes in surprise.


    "Me? No..."


    She kept waving her hands, "I''ll miss it."


    Looking at her, Queeny chuckled, "You''ll never know."


    Now E was tempted.


    She hesitated for a while and finally took a dart.


    "Fine... I''ll try. Don''t make fun of me if I miss it."


    Queeny nodded. "Sure. Go ahead."


    E mimicked her, aimed the dart at the dartboard on the wall, and threw it out.


    As expected, she missed it.


    Not only did she miss it, but the dartnded far away from the dartboard and almost hit the window


    beside it.


    E was a little embarrassed to see that and said regretfully, "Howe you hit the bull''s eye so easily,


    but my dart went astray?"


    Queeny smiled, "When you get ready, you should have your dart and your eyes aim at one line. I guess


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    your hand wasn''t in line with your aim. Try again?"


    This time, E shook her head decisively.


    "No, no. I don''t think I''ll hit the target, no matter how many times I try. I haven''t done this before. I can''t


    do it well. I''ll leave it to you."


    Hearing this, Queeny didn''t push her. She took another dart and threw it out.


    Each little dart in Queeny''s hand seemed to have eyes on them.


    They always hit the bull''s eye.


    E was astonished to see that.


    She couldn''t help cheering for her.


    "Gosh! You''re good. That''s amazing!"


    Queeny''s lips curved into a faint smile. But just as she picked up another dart and was about to throw it


    out, she suddenly caught a glimpse of a figure outside the window and paused.


    She frowned slightly, stared at the man outside, and asked, "What brings you here?"


    Felix came over to the window.


    He looked at her through the window with smiling eyes, "I was taking a walk and somehow ended up


    here."


    Felix looked at the dart board on the wall and chuckled, "You''re practicing? I see you''ve made some


    progress."


    Queeny gave a snort.


    She didn''t even bother to talk to him.


    Felix, somehow, didn''t leave as usual just because she ignored him.


    Instead, he propped himself up on one arm against the sill and jumped inside the room.


    Queeny''s pupils dted.


    She looked back and saw the surprised look on E''s face.


    Anger welling up inside her, Queeny snapped, "What are you doing?"


    Felix raised his brows, watched her angry face, and smiled, didn''t budge.


    "I just broke in. Didn''t you see that?"


    Queeny was lost for words.


    Anger simmered inside her.


    But after all, she was on his turf, and he could do whatever he wanted.


    Burning with resentment, Queeny could only look away and ignore him.


    Felix, however, felt a little sad to see that.


    He knew she was mad at him, so he changed the subject and said, "I asked some of my guys to find


    out who was behind the abduction, and they came back."


    Queeny was a little surprised to hear that.


    She looked back at him, "What did they find out?"


    Felix took a dart and threw it out, and it hit the bull''s eye.


    Then he replied, "Nothing."


    Queeny''s brows furrowed.


    Felix went on in a low voice, "They hide very well. Think it over. Have you ever offended anyone during


    these years? Apparently, they wanted to kill you, and it''s very likely that they were sent by someone


    you offended."


    Hearing that, Queeny realized the gravity of the situation, so she lowered her head and started to


    ponder.


    However, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''te up with someone who hated her so much.


    She had spent thest four years in prison and kept her nose clean. She had been nowhere else, nor


    could she have started a feud with anyone.


    Admittedly, she had offended many people four years ago, but it was nothing personal and she did it for


    the benefits of the Rosefinch Club.


    Now the Rosefinch Club was dismissed and her enemies before had already died or retired. As far as


    she knew, no one would be seeking revenge on her.


    So who did this?


    Queeny sat there, contemting, with her brow furrowed in concentration.


    Felix''s eyes darkened and he broke in on her thoughts.


    "Well, forget it. Since they want to kill you so badly and failed the first time, they''ll go after you again for


    sure. Let''s just wait and see."


    Felix''s words enlightened Queeny.


    She suddenly realized that what he said was true.


    So she nodded and replied, "OK."


    Felix gave a faint smile.


    Her head lowered, E, who stood not far way from them, sank in thought.


    The next day...


    Since she had slept too much during the day yesterday, Queeny failed to fall asleep at night, so she


    yed darts till veryte at night before she finally went to sleep.


    Consequently, she woke up veryte this morning.


    When she opened her eyes and saw the bright sunlight out of the window, she threw a nce at the


    clock and found that it was already 10.


    Recently, Queeny had stayed at home for recovery. She did nothing but eat and sleep all day long,


    which made her gain a lot of weight, and thus she was a bit embarrassed.


    She managed to sit up and looked up, seeing Eing in with some breakfast.


    "You''re awake, Miss Horton?"


    Queeny nodded.


    "It''s such a nice day. You might want to go for a walk after breakfast."


    Queeny turned to look at the dazzling sunlight outside, tempted.


    She gave a nod, "Sure."


    E was happy to hear that, saying, "Then I''ll go get ready."


    She put down the breakfast in front of Queeny and left the room.


    Since Queeny was unable to walk for the moment, she had to go out in a wheelchair.


    She got terribly bored after having spent days in her room. Now that the weather was so good today,


    taking a walk outside to unwind might be a good idea.


    She finished breakfast quickly, sat in the wheelchair, and asked E to wheel her out.


    It was a sunny day with a shining sun.


    It waste spring. Queeny''s mood lightened up as the sun shone on her and warmed her heart.

 Chapter 802 He Suddenly Wanted To See Her

    Chapter 802 He Suddenly Wanted To See Her


    Chapter 802 He Suddenly Wanted to See Her


    They didn''t go too far, sitting in the garden in front of the wing building.


    Warm sunlight shone on her head and warmed her up like a huge and fluffy nket wrapped around


    her.


    E was right beside her. Afraid that she might catch a cold, E brought a thin nket with her.


    "Miss Horton, the water lilies in the pond over there are going to bloom. Do you want to take a look?"


    There was a big pond on the outer edge of the garden. Usually, it was Donald who had people take


    care of it, and Felix rarely went there.


    Donald thought the garden was too empty and didn''t look good, so he asked people to grow some


    water lilies in the pond.


    It was April, and normally, water lilies didn''t bloom around this time of the year.


    However, probably because it had been warmed these days, or that the species of the flowers were


    different, the water lilies were in bud already.


    Since there was nothing else better to do for the moment, Queeny would also like to see some flowers.


    E wheeled her over to the pond in a light mood.


    They stopped at the pond. As expected, there were many pale pink water lilies in blossom across the


    pond.


    Some of them were in bud, while most of them were in full bloom.


    E was a little surprised.


    "Wow, they were still in the bud the other day, but howe they bloom so soon?"


    She ran over to the pond and picked one as she spoke.


    The tender and delicate water lily looked even lovelier with its green leaves. Queeny''s lips curved into a


    smile as she looked at the flower.


    "You just picked Donald''s flower. What you gonna do if he mes you for this?"


    Queeny joked.


    E snorted slightly, "No, he won''t. Donald is a kind man. The other day, he asked the gardeners to


    pick some flowers and give them to us. He thinks they would light up the room and put us in a better


    mood, so he wouldn''t mind."


    Queeny gave a slight smile as she heard that.


    Donald was always so considerate and amiable to everyone.


    Just as the two of them were talking andughing, E suddenly paused.


    She trotted over to Queeny and whispered, "Miss Horton, isn''t that Miss Collins?"


    Queeny tilted her head and looked up in the direction E pointed at.


    She saw Be hurrying away in another direction with her head slightly lowered.


    E frowned.


    "Where is she heading to? Isn''t... Mr. Bissel''s building in that direction? Didn''t he say no one is allowed


    to visit him during the day?"


    Queeny looked calm, but her eyes darkened.


    She said, "Maybe she has something to tell him."


    She looked away as she finished her words.


    E watched Queeny''s face, finding her cool and uninterested, and something shed across her eyes.


    With that, she smiled, "It could be. Otherwise, Mr. Bissel wouldn''t see her cuz he hates her. If there''s


    anyone he should be seeing, it should be you."


    Suddenly, Queeny''s hand, which was smoothing down her dress, paused.


    She looked up at E.


    She stared at her with her piercing eyes and asked, "How so?"


    E beamed a smile.


    "It''s true. We all know that Mr. Bissel really cares about you. Be just doesn''t want to admit it. How


    many times has Mr. Bissele to visit you? How many times to her? If she didn''t throw herself at him,


    Mr. Bissel might have forgotten about her already."


    Queeny gave a cold smile, and she looked at E in a sneer.


    "Oh? Who taught you that?"


    E was stunned.


    Queeny was obviously smiling, but there was something in her eyes that sent a chill down her spine.


    Suddenly, E realized something. She got nervous and exined at once, "I didn''t mean it, Miss


    Horton. Forget what I said..."


    "Don''t say that again."


    Queeny looked away indifferently as if she didn''t want to continue the conversation anymore.


    She looked straight ahead and said faintly, "Be and I are very different, so there''s noparison


    between us. Besides, what happened between Felix and me isn''t like what you think at all, so I don''t


    care if they are close or not. Don''t say that to me again."


    A shiver ran down E''s spine.


    She looked carefully at Queeny, only to see her decisive and earnest face.


    Only then did E realize Queeny meant it.


    She said nothing else but replied in a low voice immediately, "Yes. Of course."


    Now Queeny was no longer in the mood for a walk.


    Before long, Queeny wheeled herself back to her room.


    She thought of what E just said and gave a sarcastic smile.


    Felix "cares about" her?


    Queeny didn''t in the least think so.


    She found it too ironic to bear, so she put it all behind and went to bed.


    Meanwhile, in the main building of the castle.


    Be was overjoyed.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    It had been some time since she hade to the castle, and this was the first time Felix had ever


    asked to see her.


    Be had no idea why Felix suddenly wanted to see her, but she assumed that it couldn''t be something


    bad.


    Besides, it was her honor to be invited over, and that meant their rtionship went a step further.


    Therefore, she would do anything he asked her to do this time, even if... in bed.


    Be got even more excited with this in mind.


    Soon, she entered the hall of the main building and saw Ford waiting for her there. He gave a faint


    smile and walked up at the sight of her.


    "You came, Miss Collins. Mr. Bissel is waiting for you upstairs."


    Upstairs?


    Be was surprised to hear that.


    The second floor was Felix''s private area, and usually, no one was allowed in.


    Last time, Be tried so hard to get into his study, and she almost ended up being kicked out of the


    castle.


    But he invited her to join him upstairs today?


    Was he ready to ept her?


    The thought sent a thrill to Be''s heart, and she was having butterflies in her stomach.


    She nodded and followed Ford upstairs.


    In the meantime, in a room on the second floor...


    There was someone else in the extravagantly furnished room besides Felix.


    A middle-aged man was lolling back in a wide sofa, with his slender legs crossed. One of his hands


    was resting on the arm of the sofa, with a nice cigar in his other hand. Squinting, he was puffing and


    talking with Felix with a smile.


    Meanwhile, Felix, who looked reserved and cool as usual, was sitting on the sofa across from him, with


    a glint of shrewdness and calction in his eyes.

 Chapter 803 Secretly Thrilled

    Chapter 803 Secretly Thrilled


    Chapter 803 Secretly Thrilled


    The door was suddenly opened.


    Ford came into the room with Be behind him and gave a decent smile as he saw the middle-aged


    man on the sofa and greeted him, "Hello, Mr. Zardi."


    Mr. Zardi greeted Ford with a slight nod.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    After that, Ford walked up to Felix and whispered, "Mr. Bissel, Miss Collins is here."


    Felix nced up at him and grunted,


    "You may leave now."


    "Yes, sir."


    Ford left respectfully.


    Be stood there, having no idea what was going on.


    She was happy at first because she thought she could finally spend some time with Felix alone, but


    now she found he was apparently receiving a guest.


    Why did he ask her toe over?


    Be wasn''t that stupid to assume that Felix asked her to join their conversation as his girlfriend. After


    all, she was nothing to him, let alone his girlfriend.


    Then why?


    Be looked up at Felix doubtfully.


    But she happened to see him sizing her up, his eyes smiling faintly and glinting wickedly.


    Somehow, Be''s heart missed a beat.


    She had a bad feeling.


    Just at this moment, the other man also looked up at her.


    "This is..."


    Since Felix sat facing the door, Be stood with her back to Mr. Zardi as she walked in.


    Thus, he couldn''t see her face.


    Felix smiled and said to her, "Be, say hello to Mr. Zardi."


    Be froze.


    It was the first time Felix had ever called her "Be".


    She was a little flustered inside, but more thrilled, secretly.


    She responded yes, turned around, and looked at the man behind her.


    But the next moment, she was stunned.


    At first, Be thought Felix''s friends must all be tough guys or gangsters.


    Unexpectedly, the man sitting on the sofa before her was a gentle and refined middle-aged man with


    sses, and he actually looked like an intellectual.


    While Be was sizing him up, the man was also sizing her up.


    However, different from her, who was surprised and confused, he looked astonished.


    Naturally, Felix noticed the look on his face, a gleam of satisfaction shing across his eyes.


    Just at this moment, Be came to her senses.


    She greeted him in a sweet voice, "Hello, Mr. Zardi."


    But the man didn''t react.


    He just stared nkly at her as if he fell into a trance, and he didn''t make any response even when she


    called him.


    Anxious, Be looked at Felix, only to find him staring at her in an encouraging look.


    So she looked back and called him again, "Mr. Zardi?"


    This time, Stephan Zardi finally woke up from his daydream.


    As if he realized he wasn''t on his best behavior, Stephan recovered himself and said at once, "Sorry, I


    was being frivolous. This is..."


    Stephan turned to Felix.


    Felix gave a faint smile and replied, "She is a guest I saved before, and she''s staying heretely. But


    she''s from Ambario, and I n to send her back someday."


    "From Ambario?"


    Stephan was shocked.


    Meanwhile, Be was also shocked.


    What? Send her back?


    Didn''t he promise he wouldn''t send her back? But why did he bring it up now?


    Be got agitated immediately and chimed in at once, "Mr. Bissel, I can''t go back. I told you before that


    I..."


    However, before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Felix''s cold stare.


    He shot her a piercing and warning look.


    Be swallowed the words she was going to say.


    At this moment, Stephan also came to his senses.


    He realized that Felix and Be were talking about something he didn''t know, asking, "What are you


    guys talking about? Why can''t thisdy go back to her own country?"


    Felix smiled.


    "She''s from Ambario. The reason she''s here is that she ran away from her wedding. It''s said that her


    father wanted her to marry an old man for the money and she refused to do so. And she met a human


    trafficker on the way and was hurt, and I happened to meet and save her."


    Something seemed to pop into Felix''s mind as he said that, and he chuckled awkwardly.


    "You know, I like to be alone, and I don''t enjoy thepany of women. But since I saved her, I can''t


    just leave her alone. So, I intend to have someone send her back. As for what will happen when she''s


    back, that''s not something that I can control."


    Be turned pale as she heard him.


    Meanwhile, Stephan frowned as he heard that.


    "In that case, you shouldn''t send her back."


    As Stephan spoke, Be nodded hard as if she found a life-saving straw to clutch at.


    "Exactly, Mr. Bissel. Since you saved me, please don''t leave me alone. I''ll do anything for you, as long


    as you let me stay here."


    Felix stared at her, and didn''t utter a word.


    Stephan, however, got a little embarrassed. Meanwhile, a sense ofpassion was welling up inside


    him.


    He smiled and said, "Felix, be a nice guy and don''t send her back."


    Stephan threw a probing look at Be''s face as he spoke. His eyes darkened and he smiled, "After all,


    she''s so pretty. It''ll be a pity if she marries an old dude."


    Felix raised his brows.


    Seeing Stephan defending her, Be begged even harder, her tears streaming down her face.


    "Mr. Bissel, Mr. Felix Bissel, I beg of you. Please don''t send me away!"


    Anyone would be moved listening to her tearful plea.


    Stephan''s eyes darkened even more. He stared at her, his face softening.


    In the meantime, Felix noticed everything andughed after a moment.


    "Fine. Since Mr. Zardi says so, you could stay here for a little longer. But you have to keep in mind


    that I do this for Mr. Zardi."


    Be was confused.


    Somehow, she felt that Felix was implying something.


    She hadn''t figured out what he meant exactly for the moment.


    But Be still turned to Stephan and expressed her gratitude to him.


    "Thank you, Mr. Zardi."


    Stephan went into a daze.


    He was lost in her beautiful face, her charisma, and her gentle sweet voice.


    Stephan seemed to see another person through Be. Just like her, she was also a charming girl,


    calling his name constantly and staring gently at him.


    "Stephan... Stephan..."


    Stephan''s heart began to tremble.


    However, he concealed his emotions so well that Be wasn''t aware of them.

 Chapter 804 It Must Be Her

    Chapter 804 It Must Be Her


    Chapter 804 It Must Be Her


    After Be thanked Stephan, Felix asked her to leave. After that, he asked Donald to serve some tea


    before continuing his conversation with Stephan.


    They didn''t stop until the sunset.


    Felix and Stephan walked out of the room together. Felix saw him to the door and said, "Mr. Zardi,


    since you''ve got ns for tonight, I won''t ask you to stay for dinner. Let''s talk it over next time."


    Stephan nodded. Suddenly, he remembered something and said, "Felix, about thedy in your castle...


    If possible, I hope you''ll treat her well for me."


    Felix raised his brows.


    Obviously, it was improper and impolite for him to say so.


    But Felix said nothing and nodded with a smile.


    "Well, since you asked, I will."


    Stephan paused.


    He cast a deep look at Felix and left without saying anything.


    Stephan''s car disappeared through the gate of the castle.


    Looking in the direction the car pulled away, Ford walked up to Felix, frowning.


    He asked curiously, "Do you think Mr. Zardi will swallow the bait, Mr. Bissel?"


    Felix''s lips curved into a smile.


    There was a gleam of cunning in his narrowed eyes.


    "He will."


    He would, as long as there was something rting to that woman, even if Be just looked slightly like


    her.


    Seeing that, Ford perked up and said no more.


    Felix stood by the door for some time before he turned around and walked into the house.


    At the same time...


    This afternoon, Be went to the main building, cried for some inexplicable reason, and went back in


    puzzlement.


    She was still in a daze sitting in her room now.


    Thinking of Felix''s stern face just now, Be got nervous again.


    What had she possibly done that upset him?


    They had agreed before that he wouldn''t send her back, but why did he change his mind all of a


    sudden?


    Had she done anything wrong that made him angry?


    Sitting in her room, Be pondered for a long time but failed to get an answer.


    Finally, she had sudden enlightenment.


    Could it be...


    That fucking bitch!


    It must be her.


    Be had lived a peaceful life before that woman left and came back injured. After that, Felix''s attitude


    towards her changed.


    Felix was affectionate to her when he took her out ying golfst time.


    But after that, she hadn''t seen Felix for some time. After that woman left and came back again, he was


    meaner to her than before.


    And this time, he actually wanted to drive her away?


    That woman must have said something about her to Felix!


    It must be like this!


    Queeny must have made up stories about her to Felix. Otherwise, Felix wouldn''t have changed his


    mind.


    Be was simmering with resentment as she thought about this.


    She thought to herself, "Queeny! Since you stabbed me in the back, I won''t let you off!"


    With this thought, Be took a deep breath and rolled her eyes,ing up with an idea.


    After dinner, Felix, surprisingly, didn''t go to his study, but asked Ford to hire some training partners to


    train with him in the boxing gym of the castle.


    When Felix was young, he was not a strong kid. He had obtained most knowledge that couldn''t be


    acquired from books from the learned Mr. Webber.


    As for martial arts, he learned it from a professional tutor when he was little.


    After years of practice, Felix had grown much stronger than before.


    But even so, his congenital disease wasn''t cured, and he could only live on a specific prescription.


    However, it was not some disease with obvious symptoms. Thus, no matter how ill he was, he still


    looked like a healthy person.


    People around him, even Ford, knew nothing about his disease.


    The only person who was aware of this was Donald, who had brought him up.


    When Felix arrived at the boxing gym, his training partners Ford hired were already there.


    Burly and muscr, each of them was wearing a ck tank top and looked like a big mountain from a


    distance.


    Compared to them, Felix, who was wearing a ck T-shirt, was much more wiry and slender.


    Judging from those rippling muscles on his body that was about to rip up his T-shirt, Felix was a man of


    sturdy build, butpared to those big guys, he looked like a man of thoughts and words. There was


    no chance that he would defeat them.


    They saw Felix and called him with respect, "Boss."


    Felix nodded slightly, walked to the center of the boxing ring, and waved at them, asking them to fight


    against him together. "Come on."


    Shocked, all of them got onto the boxing ring as Felix said that.


    Before the fight, they all thought the man before them was weak as a baby. Now that they were


    fighting, they found that Felix was much stronger than he looked.


    Each move or blow of his hit home.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He was precise and urate. His strategic and judicious use of his body revealed his excellent


    physical dexterity.


    Before long, they were knocked sprawling.


    Felixnded firmly on the ground, nced around, and said in a low voice, "Get up!"


    Aching all over, those guys heard his voice, clenched their teeth, and managed to pull themselves up.


    Felix growled, "Come on!"


    He struck a blow the moment he finished his words.


    Seeing that, they had no choice but to fight head-on with him.


    Normally, it was impossible for one to beat five.


    In addition, Felix never allowed them to lose to him intentionally, so all of them had to fight with all their


    might.


    Theoretically, five people were enough to control one.


    But the fact was that they didn''t even touch the hair of Felix.


    Because he was too fast.


    All his moves were fierce and unpredictable, and no one could foresee how he would throw his next


    punch, nor did they know when he would give them his Sunday punch.


    He was agile like a wild cat, or a monkey. One could see and hear him, but never touch or hit him. With


    the tiniest slip, one would be knocked down by him.


    After over 20 rounds, the group of people waspletely ttened.


    Felix nced around and showed mercy to them this time, not asking them to continue the fight.


    "Get up. So much for today."


    They were relieved to hear that.


    They picked themselves up from the ground, said goodbye to him, and helped each other out to walk


    away.


    Ford, who had been waiting aside, handed a clean towel and a bottle of water to Felix.

 Chapter 805 Big Misunderstanding

    Chapter 805 Big Misunderstanding


    Chapter 805 Big Misunderstanding


    Felix took the towel and wiped off the sweat from his forehead before he grabbed the water and took a


    gulp, leaving with Ford.


    Just as they got to the door, he was stopped by a tiny figure darting out suddenly.


    "Felix, I have something to tell you."


    Felix frowned at Be, who appeared out of the blue.


    Annoyance welled up inside him. But the next second, he remembered something and, for the first


    time, didn''t ask her to leave right away.


    Instead, he said in a low voice, "Come with me."


    After that, he led the way to the lounge.


    Standing behind Felix and watching his back, Be bit her lower lip and caught up with him.


    In the lounge...


    The atmosphere was dead as usual. Felix sat in a leather armchair and watched the woman walking in


    with her head lowered.


    Meanwhile, Ford left silently and closed the door for them.


    Felix asked, "Go ahead. What is it?"


    Before she could speak, Be''s eyes turned red.


    She bit her lip and dropped her head, looking like an aggrieved girl who didn''t dare to speak up for


    herself.


    Any ordinary man would have sympathy for her at the sight of this.


    But Felix was no ordinary man.


    He was famous for his ruthlessness, and the one thing he hated the most was women''s waterworks.


    He did not want to listen anymore the minute he saw her tears.


    He got straight to the point. "Get out if you have nothing to say. Nobody wants to see you cry like a


    baby."


    He got up and strode towards the door after saying that.


    Be said instantly,


    "Felix!"


    She called him and looked up, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    Her clothes fell off all of a sudden, her fair and naked bodypletely exposed to the air.


    Felix looked back and froze as he saw her perfect body.


    Instead of getting turned on as she had expected, his eyes darkened.


    "What are you doing?"


    Suddenly, Be rushed forward and threw her arms around his slim waist.


    "Felix, I love you more than anyone in this world. Do you know that? How could you be so ruthless and


    push me away? I''ve long considered myself your woman. Don''t you get it?"


    Felix''s face darkened instantly.


    He stormed, "Let go!"


    However, the woman behind him didn''t loosen her arms.


    Instead, she held him tighter andined tearfully, "Felix, just let me be your girlfriend. I don''t need


    to be ''Mrs. Bissel'', and I don''t want anything else. All I want is to stay by your side. Even if I''m nobody,


    as long as I can see you every day and take care of you, that will be enough. I know you like me, right?


    Why don''t you want me?"


    Looking sullen, Felix lost all his patience in an instant and growled through his clenched teeth, "Be


    Collins, I don''t hit women, and I''ll give you another chance. Let go!"


    This time, Be was decisive, and she yelled, "No!"


    Just at this moment, the door of the lounge was pushed open.


    E wheeled Queeny in, who was smiling.


    Both of them were absolutely stunned to see what was happening in the lounge.


    Meanwhile, Felix and Be were also dumbfounded.


    What followed was a shrill scream.


    "Ah-!"


    Be cowered behind Felix at once.


    "Get out! Who allowed you toe in here!"


    Felix was shocked, his face distorted by rage.


    Be wanted to exin, but before she could say anything, Felix flung the woman holding his waist


    away.


    Bang!


    Be''s body fell hard in the armchair. She let out a cry and grabbed her clothes on the ground to cover


    herself.


    She was whimpering.


    His face pale, Felix looked at Queeny and said subconsciously, "I can exin. It''s not like what you..."


    "Seems that I just spoilt the fun, Mr. Bissel."


    Queeny interrupted him as he started to speak.


    She didn''t sound angry or jealous as he thought.


    Queeny simply sat in her wheelchair with a gentle, peaceful smile, sweet and friendly.


    If her hands on her knees didn''t twitch, everyone would believe she was cool and calm as she


    appeared to be.


    But apparently, Felix didn''t notice that detail.


    Queeny said, "I thought of something and was going to tell you about it, but it seems to be bad timing


    now. Sorry for interrupting. I''ll go away immediately, and we''ll talk some other time."


    After that, she wheeled herself out.


    Felix turned livid.


    Fury glinting in his eyes, he thundered, "Don''t go!"


    Then he strode towards Queeny.


    Queeny stopped immediately. She didn''t want to, but her wheelchair was grabbed by Ford and she was


    too weak to wheel herself away.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Naturally, it was impossible for E to help her at this point.


    Queeny took a deep breath and sneered to herself before turning around and watching the man


    walking up to her with his eye fixed on her.


    "What? You want me to stay and watch?"


    His face grim, Felix roared, "It''s not what it looks like!"


    "Then what is it?"


    Queeny looked up without flinching.


    A sneer spreading across her delicate face, she looked straight at him, "Are you gonna say that it was


    Miss Collins who seduced and badgered you while I just happened to see you two clinging together


    with your clothes in disarray?"


    She paused, her sneer widening.


    "I know a lot of people make up stories to get away with things, but maybe you need to be more


    creative next time, Mr. Bissel."


    Felix gritted his teeth, his blood pressure soaring.


    In the meantime, Be seemed to realize something and came to her senses.


    She rolled her eyes and called in an innocent tone, "Felix~"


    Queeny grew sullen.


    Felix snarled, "Shut up!"


    Anyone could tell he was furious from his voice.


    Be was daunted by his rage and flinched, saying no more.


    Felix took a deep breath and turned to Ford after a while, saying, "Lock this woman up! She''s not


    allowed to leave her room without my permission!"


    Astonished, Ford replied at once, "Yes, boss."


    With that, Felix took hold of the wheelchair and said, "Let''s talk about the outside."


    Queeny, nevertheless, didn''t want to.


    She didn''t even want to spare a nce at Felix now.


    Therefore, when Felix took over her wheelchair from E, she kept struggling and yelled, "Let go, Felix


    Bissel! I don''t want to be anywhere near you, nor do I want to talk to you. Let go!"

 Chapter 806 The Most Heartless Woman

    Chapter 806 The Most Heartless Woman


    Chapter 806 The Most Heartless Woman


    However, how could Felix listen to her?


    He wheeled her away with a gloomy face. Queeny was injured, if she resisted, she could fall out of the


    wheelchair and get hurt even worse.


    So she let herself be wheeled by Felix.


    She was breathing quickly because of anger and yelled at Felix, "You big jerk!"


    Felix was not bothered by her yelling at all.


    He just wheeled her all the way into the main building with a poker face. After they got in the building,


    he picked her up in his arms and walked upstairs to the bedroom.


    Queeny was shocked.


    She cursed and struggled to her feet.


    "Why did you bring me here? Let me go!"


    He carried her into the bedroom in silence, mming the door behind him. Then he put her to bed.


    As soon as she touched the bed, she became more and more uneasy.


    She moved back a little and looked at him with her icy eyes, "What are you doing?"


    Felix said, "Don''t get me wrong. I just need a quiet ce to talk."


    Hearing his words, Queeny felt relieved.


    She turned her head aside and said, "We have nothing to talk about."


    Felix narrowed his eyes and gave a sneeringugh.


    Suddenly, he leaned forward, one hand on her shoulder, the other pinched her chin, and turned her


    face to him.


    His voice was hoarse, with a hint of indifference and charm.


    "Queeny, are you jealous?"


    Queeny was surprised.


    She didn''t expect him to be so cheeky.


    She roared through gritted teeth, "Oh don''t tter yourself! I''m not!"


    Instead of getting angry, Felixughed, "Oh, really? Then why were you so mad just now? Isn''t it


    because I''m with Be?"


    Queeny froze.


    She felt a little painful and she thought he was such an ass.


    A total ass!


    Why would he make her admit it when he knew they were no longer a couple? She really couldn''t get


    over the fact that he was with another woman.


    Queeny said nothing but gave him a stare.


    Felix was secretly rather ttered.


    There was a strange feeling breeding deep in his soul.


    He looked at her and said, "I have nothing to do with her. It''s not what you think."


    Queeny jutted her chin out stubbornly, "I don''t care. It''s none of my business. Felix, let go of me!"


    Felix frowned.


    He released his grip on her chin with a slight sigh.


    Felix''s hands were calloused after years of holding guns. Her heart seemed to have skipped a beat


    when he touched her tender skin with his calloused fingers.


    Queeny froze, but she acted as if nothing had happened.


    Felix sighed and said slowly, "I ran into her when I came out of the boxing gym. She said she wanted to


    talk, that''s why we were in that room."


    "But surprisingly, hardly had her said a few words before she took off her clothes and threw herself at


    me. I swear I didn''t have sex with her. Believe it or not, I didn''t even touch her."


    Queeny paused.


    Actually, she did believe him.


    After all, a man of his stature didn''t have to lie about this.


    But she found it hard to ept what she saw just now.


    But Queeny was reasonable.


    Instead of losing her temper, she repeated in a deep voice, "LET GO OF ME."


    Seeing that Queenly was calm, Felix let go.


    Queeny straightened up and rubbed her aching chin.


    Then she looked at Felix with her stony face.


    At the moment, Felix looked down at her with his hands in his pockets. His eyes were clear and


    contained many feelings that she could not see through.


    She said, "I wanna go back to my room."


    Felix raised his eyebrows.


    "Tell me you won''t mind it first."


    Queeny frowned.


    "Mind what?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "What just happened. I''ve exined it to you. If you don''t believe me, you can ask the guys at the gym,


    they are not all my friends. I''m sure you could make them tell you the truth. Just ask them about this!"


    Queeny''s anger red again.


    "Are you insane?"


    Then she tried to stand up in spite of her injury.


    Felix''s face darkened.


    He reached out and pushed her down on the bed again.


    Queeny was infuriated even more.


    "What''s wrong with you!?"


    Felix stood there calmly looking at her, "Tell me you won''t mind it."


    Queeny was speechless.


    She thought he must be out of his mind.


    Actually, it was not soplicated.


    But somehow, she didn''t want to obey him and do as he wished.


    So she just stared at him and sneered, "What if I don''t?"


    "Well, don''t expect to get out of here."


    Queeny felt a stirring of anger.


    She''d punch him in the face if she could.


    She fought down her disgust and told herself there was no need to get mad with someone like him.


    Thinking of this, she sneered, "You''re only making it worse. Don''t tter yourself. Not everyone has


    feelings for you and should tiptoe around you. Wake up! I don''t even care. Everything about you is


    none of my business."


    As soon as she finished, Felix''s face changed.


    His handsome face was reced by a cold expression.


    As if he might lose his temper at any moment.


    However, Queeny was not afraid of him at all. She gave him a long, cold stare.


    After a while, Felix said, "Fine. You are the most heartless woman I have ever met."

 Chapter 807 Killed Them All

    Chapter 807 Killed Them All


    Chapter 807 Killed Them All


    He suddenly got up and let go of her. "Donald!" he shouted.


    Donald came in at once.


    Felix cast a cold nce at the woman sitting on the bed.


    "Walk Miss Horton back to her chamber."


    "Of course."


    Donald did as he was told.


    They were both in a terrible mood by then.


    Felix was pissed off, and so was Queeny.


    She felt so nice when she blurted it out.


    It was as if in that instant all her pent-up anger had been unleashed.


    However, when she saw his gloomy face, her heart ached a little.


    She raised her hand to her chest.


    She felt as if a knife was stabbing her heart; as if she was in so much pain that she turned pale.


    However, after Queeny left, Felix kicked hard on the sofa beside the bed and stormed out of the room,


    and crashed the door shut behind him.


    He didn''t leave the castle but went to the lounge.


    Be was still there, in a daze.


    Ford guarded the door forbidding anyone toe in or out.


    He didn''t let his guard down until he saw Felixing. He said, bending slightly respectfully, "Boss."


    There was something cold and sinister about Felix. If he said he was going to kill someone, no one


    would think he was joking.


    He said in a deep voice, "Where is she?"


    "She''s still in there."


    Ford seemed to sense his anger. Then he said seriously, "She''s been crying."


    Felix gave a mockingugh.


    Crying?


    She ruined everything he had done to repair his rtionship with Queeny. Now she had the nerve to


    cry?


    Without saying anything, he kicked the door open and went inside her room.


    Be was curling up on the sofa.


    She was scared out of her wits. The sudden change upset her n.


    Felix''s cold eyes were clearly printed on her mind.


    What should she do?


    He seemed really angry. Would he not ept her, she thought, no matter what she did for him?


    Was this about that woman?


    She felt satisfied when she thought of this, because Queeny just saw them fooling around naked.


    So who cared if they were really together if she and Felix had already seen each other naked. People


    would still think that they were a thing.


    She thought that as long as she worked harder, she could win Felix over. Even he was not serious


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    about their rtionship, she would have a bright future staying with him.


    She couldn''t help but take a deep breath with this in mind. When she was contemting what to say to


    Felix, the door was opened with a bang.


    Be was startled by the loud noise.


    She looked up instinctively and saw a tall and straight figure entering her room.


    Her eyes dted with fear.


    Although she had a n, the thought of plotting against Felix scared her.


    Now she was dressed. Tears streaked her face and her eyes were red from all the crying, which made


    her look so vulnerable.


    She got up quickly from the sofa, bowed her head down, and called him gently, "Felix..."


    Felix looked her over seriously.


    Although he was angry, he masked his anger with a cold expression.


    But Be''s greatest fear was of being stared this way.


    For her, Felix was not like an angry lion, but like a poisonous snake that was wrapping itself around her


    throat and suffocating her.


    That was exactly what Felix nned to do.


    Then he seized her by the neck.


    "Who gave you permission to do that? Who gave you permission to get close to me? Tell me!" asked


    Felix sharply.


    She nched at his fierce rebuke.


    The feeling of suffocation followed, which flustered her deeply.


    She managed to make a sound, faint as though it wereing from her nostrils.


    "Felix, I love you so much. I... I didn''t mean to..."


    "You love me?"


    His eyes were cold and hisugh was sardonic.


    The hand around her neck was like the tongue of a snake, moving around her throat.


    He said in a low voice, "You said you love me, right? So why did you do something so stupid? Do you


    really think I would just fall in love with you if I saw you naked? Do you think I''m a fool? How can I have


    a slutty girlfriend like you?"


    Be turned deathly pale at his insulting remarks.


    She bit her lip, and tears poured down her cheeks, "So I''m a slut in your eyes?" she said, a tremble in


    her voice.


    Felix gave a mocking smile, "Isn''t it true?"


    "No! They did those things to me!" She knew what he was talking about, and for that reason, she felt so


    miserable and humiliated.


    "I was hurt! I''m a victim! You don''t have to love me or you don''t even have to like me, but why do you


    keep hurting me with my miserable past? You knew it so well that... that..."


    Be choked up when she was about to say it out loud.


    However, Felix looked at her coldly.


    The fragile woman was now like a flower battered by a storm.


    She looked so pitiful that any man who saw her would be tempted to protect her.


    However, Felix was looking at her but he was thinking of another woman.


    That one who hid her weakness behind a cold and stony face. She never showed her weak spot to


    him.


    No!


    She did it once!


    Before the Rosefinch Club fell apart, she had knelt before him and begged him for mercy for her


    friends.


    She cried and told him that those people were the most important in her life and she couldn''t watch


    them dying in front of her. She begged him to spare them for the sake of their rtionship for years.


    However, he refused her.


    He still killed them all atst.

 Chapter 808 So You Really Love Me?

    Chapter 808 So You Really Love Me?


    Chapter 808 So You Really Love Me?


    He would never forget the way she looked at him back then.


    Before that, he was the love of her life; now, she saw him as her most hated enemy.


    Before that, her eyes were full of love for him; now she had nothing but hatred for him.


    Felix could never forget that cold, unemotional look in her eyes. She looked at him like a stranger,


    which he never wanted to experience again.


    Suddenly, his heart was softened.


    Be fell down on the sofa. Then she immediately covered her neck and coughed violently.


    Felix looked at her emotionlessly.


    There was no warmth in his eyes. His cold eyes pierced her to the heart.


    She had his back to him, and her chest heaving. She was afraid to meet his eyes.


    She had a bad feeling that her doom hade.


    When she was thinking about how to get his forgiveness, Felix suddenly opened his mouth.


    "You said you love me?"


    Be froze.


    She looked up at him doubtfully.


    Although she couldn''t understand why he asked it, if there was a chance she would take it.


    Then she nodded right away, "Yes. I love you. Why would I stay here if I don''t?"


    A smile lit up Felix''s face.


    He suddenly suppressed his anger and started to think seriously.


    He went and sat down on the sofa next to her.


    Then he said in a flippant tone, "Really? Do you mean it? Will you die for me?"


    Be froze.


    She never thought about it before.


    She was just an ordinary girl before she met Felix.


    She would have kids with him because of love, but die for him? She had never thought about dying for


    him.


    But now it seemed that Felix had gone soft on her, so she couldn''t deny it at this point.


    So she nodded.


    She looked at him lovingly and said, "I will. I''ll do anything for you."


    "You will?"


    Felix smiled and said, "Do You Really Love Me?"


    He casually leaned back on the sofa with his legs crossed with his hands resting on the arms of the


    sofa, tapping them now and then.


    He said after a moment of silence, "Well, I do need you to do something for me."


    Be was surprised to hear that.


    She looked at him nkly.


    "What is it?"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Felix smiled faintly, while he replied, "Do you remember Mr. Zardi? The one you''ve met before?"


    Be nodded. "Yes."


    "He''s interested in you. You go get him the next time he''s here."


    Be''s face turned pale.


    Go get him? What was he talking about?


    Was he going to "give" her to... to Mr. Zardi?


    She looked so shocked that the affection for him in her eyes gave way to disbelief.


    "Felix, you..."


    She was humiliated and hurt. She felt that she was not an object that he could just give to others. She


    was a living person with dignity.


    After calling his name, she didn''t know what to say.


    Felix said in a deep voice, "You don''t have to feel bad. I know what you''re thinking. There''s no need to


    y dumb."


    "Mr. Zardi is older, but he is a decent man in the prime of his life. And he''s sessful like me. You


    have nothing to lose to be with him."


    The room fell silent as he stopped speaking


    Be felt that she had never met anyone so calm and hateful as him.


    It surprised her that Felix would give her away because he didn''t love her.


    What did he take her for?


    She was filled with despair. From the very beginning, she knew Felix would not ept her, let alone fall


    in love with her.


    And it was only her own wishful thinking.


    She looked at him with tears in her eyes.


    A sense of destion overwhelmed her.


    "I''m just an easy girl in your eyes, right? Do you think I''m attracted to your power and money? Felix,


    how can you think of me like this!"


    Felix could tell she was just putting on an act, so he started to get cranky.


    His patience was wearing thin.


    He sneered, "It doesn''t matter what I think, and it''s okay if you don''t want to do it. I''ll send you back to


    your country tomorrow then. When you get there, you will be free. I won''t contact your father. And you


    can go wherever you want. How about that?"


    Be froze.


    Her face changed.


    Felix gave a faint smile, "I''m not interested in you, and you know that. It''s impossible to stay here with


    me. There are two options and ten minutes for you. If you can''t give me a clear answer 10 minutes


    Be''s face became a chalky white.


    Seeing the smile on his face, she was devoured by hatred.


    She had always been so proud.


    She was born in a well-to-do family and she was the apple of her parents'' eye.


    Even though she suffered a lot after being humiliated, it did not destroy her confidence.


    She thought she could get anything she wanted.


    However, the callous man in front of her shattered her pride.


    As though his heart was made of iron, and nothing she could do could melt it, not even with her perfect


    body.


    He did not even want to look at her.


    Be''s face was racked with pain.


    Seeing her being quiet, he waited patiently instead of urging her.


    Felix felt familiar with her when he first met her.


    But he didn''t think much of it at the time. After all, Queeny was the center of his attention.


    He didn''t give a shit to anybody else, whether it was someone he knew or felt familiar with.


    However, when he returned to the castle, Be once came to seduce him.

 Chapter 809 Make A Bet

    Chapter 809 Make A Bet


    Chapter 809 Make a Bet


    He caught a glimpse of her and knew why she looked familiar.


    Stephan Zardi was the chairman of the Narache Chamber of Commerce and the boss of the


    Zardi Group overseas. His loving wife died of illness eight years ago.


    Be bore an uncanny resemnce to histe wife.


    When Felix knew about this, he did some research on this.


    He didn''t hold out much hope at first, but to his surprise, he found that Zardi''s wife came from


    Ambario too.


    The Zardi family had business dealings with Felix and they were on good terms before. But in


    recent years their positions had changed as the wealth had shuffled.


    Now they were neither friends nor enemies. They hadn''t turned against each other so far for old times''


    sake.


    But Felix knew that in business, sooner orter, there could only be one winner.


    So he had to get ready for the inevitable.


    Time was slipping away.


    Be clenched her fist, unable to make up her mind.


    Instead of pushing, he let her think it over. He knew that the woman in front of him was not as innocent


    as she seemed.


    She knew what she wanted and what to do to get it.


    Ten minutester, Felix looked at his watch and said, "Time is up."


    A cold shiver ran down her spine.


    Then her eyes met his icy gaze, full of bitterness.


    His indifference and gentleness baffled her.


    Finally, she brought herself back to reality.


    Her pain vanished away and gave ce to a grim expression.


    "Fine, I''ll do it."


    No sooner had she said it than her heart was broken.


    During this entire time, she indeed wanted to be with him for his wealth and power, but she really loved


    him.


    But the man''s self-control, reserve, and aloofness were almost inhuman.


    So she could only hide her love for him.


    She took a deep breath and continued, "But I want you to do something for me too."


    Felix narrowed his eyes.


    Without any hesitation, he said, "Do tell."


    "I''ll do it. I''ll do anything you want if you promise me something."


    Felix gave her a nk stare. "What do you want?"


    "I want to be your wife."


    The room was plunged into silence.


    There was a frigid atmosphere in the room that one could hardly breathe.


    After a while, Felix let out a sneer.


    There was a coldness in his voice. "What?! Are you insane? You think I''ll marry you for this? I could ask


    any woman to do this."


    Be smiled faintly.


    "No, you can''t. I''m your only choice."


    She emitted confidence, more appealing than her pathetic appearance before.


    "If you have any other choice, you don''t have to talk to me. After all, a stupid, arrogant, slutty woman


    like me will not be on your radar. So I''m your only option."


    After a moment of silence, she went on speaking, "Let me guess, why would Mr. Zardi like me?"


    She rolled her eyes and began to speak after a while, "I see. I know I''m good-looking, but I''m not


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    outstanding. At least, people like you and Mr. Zardi won''t be attracted to my pretty looks. And I only


    met him once, and I don''t think he knows much about me. So there''s no way he likes me for my inner


    beauty."


    "If a man was attracted to a woman, not because of her look, nor her inner beauty, the only reason


    would have to be... because she looks like someone he once deeply loved."


    Felix''s eyes seemed slightly dted at her words.


    Be raised her head and looked at him, "I knew it when you saved me. At that time, I supposed Mr.


    Zardi might be your friend or rival, and you saved me to win him over or get something from him.


    Now you want to hand me over him and make me your eyes and ears by his side. Right?"


    Now nobody could dispute that Be was clever.


    Felix smiled and paid no attention to what she said.


    He just said, "True. Now that you''ve known everything, you should also know that nothing will ever


    happen between us because I didn''t bring you back just to save you."


    Be froze.


    Although her guess was right, his words still struck a chill in her heart.


    However, what kind of person was she?


    She was someone that would put her own interests before her feelings.


    She nodded, "So I said I''d do it, and I deserve what I should get."


    Then she suddenly smiled with self-deprecating humor.


    "I know you don''t want me because of Queeny. Right?"


    Felix''s eyes were as hard as flint.


    It was as if his eyes only shone when he heard her name.


    Be looked up at Felix and said, "Let''s make a bet. You''ll know if she really cares about you when you


    marry me. If she doesn''t, why don''t you marry someone who can bring you more benefits? And I will be


    that person, and I will be the most loyal one."


    Felix''s face darkened.


    She looked so obstinate, as if she would leave at the first sign of his rejection.


    He suddenly smiled faintly.


    It was the first time he had seen her behave like this.


    Pretty good, she looked exactly like Mr. Zardi''ste wife.


    He nodded and said lightly, "Fine, I promise."


    He continued after a pause, "If she really doesn''t love me, I''ll marry you when it''s done. Otherwise..."

 Chapter 810 LetS Sleep Then

    Chapter 810 Let''S Sleep Then


    Chapter 810 Let''s Sleep Then


    "If she does love you, I will give up and never bother you again."


    Be said stoutly.


    Felix nodded.


    "Fine, remember what you said."


    Then he got up from the sofa.


    "I''ll send someone to teach you something that will help you get closer to Zardi in the future.


    Concentrate on your studies and don''t get distracted."


    Then he walked out.


    Be stood there looking at his receding figure with some sadness.


    She could not help but dream of being his wife.


    Then she suddenly asked, "Felix, can I ask you one more question?"


    Felix stopped and turned to look at her, frowning.


    "Say it."


    Be gulped back her tears and asked, "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll betray you?"


    She was desperately eager for an affirmative answer from him, even if he just saw her as a pawn.


    But the truth was, she didn''t get the answer she was looking for.


    Because he didn''t care about her, much less what she would do.


    He just said faintly, "If you are capable of winning his heart, it doesn''t matter if you betray me or not."


    Then he left without looking back.


    Be stood still for a long time and she failed to understand his words.


    It didn''t matter if she betrayed him?


    Did she mean nothing to him?


    Be could feel the prick of tears in her eyes. Then she crouched down, buried her face in her hand,


    and wept.


    Time flew.


    When she was tired of crying, she got up and wended her way out.


    Meanwhile, a different story was unfolding.


    It was alreadyte at night, Queeny was going to turn off the lights and go to bed, after sending E


    away.


    Just then there was some noise outside the window.


    She was a professional killer with unusual vision and hearing.


    It was just a slight sound, but she noticed it. Then she opened her eyes and looked towards the


    window, "Who''s there?"


    Then the window opened and a ck shadow slipped in.


    The image of her previous car ident came crowding into her mind. Unconsciously, she reached


    under her pillow to grope for her darts.


    The ck shadow darted into the room and did nothing, perhaps because he hadn''t adapted himself to


    the darkness.


    Just then Queeny picked up her darts and threw them out at him.


    He was startled and then quickly dodged them.


    Queeny was shocked by his agility. She felt her injuries would put her at risk if she continued to fight


    with him, so she was going to call for help.


    At that moment, he seemed to guess her intentions and sprang towards her bed.


    Startled, she opened her mouth and bit the hand that was trying to cover her mouth.


    In the darkness, she heard a familiar groan.


    But instead of resisting, he let himself be bitten.


    Something dawned on her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Immediately something came into her mind. Then she let go of him suddenly and yelled, "Felix?"


    A familiar man''s voice rose from the darkness. "Wow, I''m surprised that you remember my scent. I


    guess you don''t hate me as much as I thought."


    "You..."


    Queeny was furious.


    As he said, she did recognize him by the smell of him. And he didn''t resist when she bit him, so she


    reinforced her judgment.


    But what was he saying?


    Queeny thought his words wereplete garbage.


    If she said she could recall the stink of the dog she hated as a kid, did that mean she like that dog?


    It was absurd!


    She couldn''t helpining because she was so angry.


    "What the hell are you doing? Why did you sneak into my room? Aren''t you afraid I''ll kick you out like a


    thief?"


    Capturing her anger, he didn''t get mad, but showed a cold smile.


    He said, rubbing his aching finger, "This is my castle, I cane and go as I please. Who has the right


    to kick me out?"


    Queeny''s eyes glinted angrily.


    He was really cheeky.


    She knew she couldn''t get him to listen.


    So she just stared at him. Although the light was off and the room was dark, she was sure there must


    be a self-satisfied smirk on his face.


    She said snappishly, "Say it, what did youe for?"


    Seeing that she came to the point atst, Felix smiled.


    "I heard that you came to see me this evening. Why?"


    Queeny paused.


    She did have something important to say to him.


    So as soon as she found out where he was, she went looking for him.


    Then she met Ford outside the lounge and Ford told her he was inside.


    Ford knew that Queeny had the privilege of entering and leaving the castle at will, so he didn''t stop her


    when she wanted to enter the lounge. So Queeny happened to see Be naked.


    Her anger rekindled at the thought of that sight.


    She sneered, "Yes I did. Forget it. How can you listen to me when you''re so busy flirting with her? I can


    take care of my own business, and you can go ahead with yours. Go away!"


    Then shey on the bed with her back to Felix.


    Felix could tell that her words were full of reproof.


    He raised his eyebrows andy down beside her. Then he said, "Fine, whatever. Let''s sleep then."


    Felix''s breathing came from behind her, and he put his strong arm around her waist.


    Queeny could scarcely stay calm.


    Then she just lost it and started screaming, "What the hell are you doing?"

 Chapter 811 Heartless

    Chapter 811 Heartless


    Chapter 811 Heartless


    Felix didn''t speak.


    He just looked at her quietly.


    Queeny pushed him aside angrily, "Go away! Leave me alone."


    She had thought he would be angry, but he only chuckled.


    She could feel his hot breath on her ear.


    He said in a low, melodious voice, "Queeny, you''re jealous."


    He wrapped his arms around her waist again, but this time he didn''t press hard but gently pinched her


    delicate earlobe with his fingertips.


    "I talked to Be after you left."


    Queeny stiffened.


    She still had her back to him and refused to talk to him, but in fact, she was listening carefully.


    She wondered if Felix had noticed it. He said lightly, "I''ll send her away in a few days. She will never


    show up again. Are you happy?"


    Queeny frowned.


    After a moment, she turned to look at him.


    She questioned, "Where are you sending her?"


    Felix raised an eyebrow.


    "The ce where she should go, of course."


    Queeny sneered.


    "You''re so heartless. She''s devoted to you but you just wanna dump her. It''s been four years, but you


    still had not changed!"


    Felix''s face darkened.


    He cupped her chin and said, "What do you want me to do? I know you don''t like her. So I''m gonna


    send her away for you, but you''re mocking me now. Don''t you think that''s not right?"


    Queeny froze.


    She felt that he was right.


    She frowned and said impatiently, "Do what you want. It''s none of my business!"


    After that, she shook off his hand and turned around.


    She said in a low voice, "It''s gettingte. I''m sleepy. You should go now."


    Felix stared at her affectionately for a long time.


    Suddenly, he got up, rolled out of her bed, and jumped out of the window.


    She closed her eyes and whispered, "Psycho!"


    He went through the window instead of the door. He was so weird!


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Queeny woke up early the next morning.


    The sunlight poured in through the windows. She squinted and turned to see Be push the door open


    and walk in.


    "Miss Horton, you''re awake."


    Queeny nodded, reached out, and sat up with Be''s help.


    "What time is it?"


    "8:30."


    E smiled in a good mood, "Donald just came over and asked me to let him know if you were awake.


    The doctor who is going to change your bandages has arrived."


    Queeny was surprised.


    She looked down at the bandages on her body. After all this time some of her wounds had almost


    healed.


    But the injuries on her ribs and legs hadn''t healed yet.


    She nodded, scratched her messy hair, and said, "Send her in."


    "Yes."


    E left.


    It didn''t take long for the doctor to be brought over.


    The doctor had been treating Queeny since she was injured, so they were very familiar with each other.


    The doctor was a middle-aged woman in her thirties. There was a male doctor in the castle who served


    Felix, but he hired this female doctor for her specifically from elsewhere.


    Queeny leaned against the headboard, undressed, and let the doctor examine her and change her


    bandages.


    When it was over, she asked, "How is it?"


    The doctor smiled, "You are doing well. The injuries on your head and arms have almost healed, but


    you still have to rest properly. The injuries on your ribs and legs will take more time to heal. Don''t walk


    too much lest your bones get hurt again."


    Queeny nodded.


    She continued, "How long will it take to bepletely healed?"


    The doctor thought for a while and answered, "About another three or four months. Take it easy."


    Queeny frowned lightly.


    Three or four months...


    Did it have to take that long?


    Seeing her lower her eyes, E smiled at the doctor, "Doctor, let me walk you out."


    The doctor nodded and they left.


    It didn''t take long for E to return.


    Seeing Queeny frowning in deep thought, she walked over with a smile.


    "Miss Horton, would you like some breakfast?"


    Queeny looked up at her.


    She thought for a moment and said, "No, E, I want you to do something else for me!"


    A flicker of surprise appeared in E''s eyes. She nodded with a smile, "Sure. What is it?"


    Queeny beckoned E over.


    E bent down, nodded, and straightened up, "Got it. I''ll go right now."


    Then she left in a hurry.


    Queeny sat there in a daze.


    For some reason, she recalled that Felix went in through the windowst night.


    She frowned lightly for a long time.


    She didn''t stay in the room all the time.


    She felt stuffy in the room, so she washed up and went out in her wheelchair alone.


    There was a t path from the gate of the subsidiary building to the garden. There were fake boulders


    and fountains along the road and it was scenic.


    Queeny wheeled her chair slowly and the fresh morning air lightened her mood.


    She went to awn with a book in herp and stopped at a quiet shady ce.


    There was a big tree there, with a lot of branches and leaves to block the sunlight.


    But it didn''t block the warmth. The sunlight was warm enough but not hot. It was the best ce to rest


    and read.


    Queeny reclined her wheelchair and leaned back to read.


    It was a book about kendo written by a master long ago.


    She wasn''t interested in other books. Anyway, she couldn''t practice now, so she might as well study the


    theory to kill time.

 Chapter 812 Calm

    Chapter 812 Calm


    Chapter 812 Calm


    At this moment, Be approached quietly.


    She walked on thewn as softly as if she were a ghost.


    It wasn''t until she got closer that Queeny noticed her.


    But Queeny didn''t look away from the book but nced at her with the corner of her eye.


    Be lifted her chin smugly.


    "Queeny, there''s some good news for you. Do you wanna know?"


    Queeny ignored her.


    Be just smiled with a smug look on her delicate face.


    "I''m getting married to Felix."


    Queeny clutched the book slightly.


    She immediately recalled him sayingst night, "I''ll send her away in a few days. She will never show


    up again..."


    She sneered and continued reading.


    Be was surprised. She had thought Queeny would be very sad and angry when she heard the news!


    She recalled something and said with a cold look.


    "Queeny, I''ll be Mrs. Bissel and you''re just a prisoner. You''d better stay away from my husband! Don''t


    try to separate us or else..."


    "Or else what?"


    Queeny sounded calm but majestic.


    Be froze.


    She gritted her teeth and said coldly, "I''ll have you killed!"


    Queeny stopped turning the pages of her book.


    She looked at Be.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She wasn''t a stunning beauty, but she had her unique grace and elegance.


    She looked at Be coldly and sneered, "Nice try."


    She ced the book softly in herp like a quiet student, but Be saw the murderous look in her eyes.


    She said in a low voice, "How exactly would you do that?"


    "You!"


    Be was angry.


    But there was nothing she could do.


    She knew that she was no match for Queeny in terms of either force or intelligence.


    Queeny made a name for herself many years ago but Be was just a daughter born in a rich family


    back then. She couldn''t beat Queeny in any way.


    Fortunately, she had a skill that Queeny didn''t have.


    She was better at pleasing men than Queeny.


    In her opinion, women like Queeny didn''t care about men or please them because they were too


    capable.


    But she didn''t understand that no matter what position men were in, their innate character remained the


    same.


    They needed women to submit to them. They enjoyed women''s admiration, adoration, and fondness


    for them.


    So how could Queeny be liked by men?


    With this in mind, Be felt relieved. She raised her head and smiled smugly.


    "I admit that I really can''t do anything to you, but others can."


    Suddenly, a flicker of malice appeared in her eyes. She approached, leaned forward, and whispered,


    "Queeny, who do you think Felix would trust if we were at odds, me or you?"


    Queeny looked at her coldly and asked, "What do you want?"


    Be chuckled, "Nothing. I just want to know which of us is more important to him."


    Suddenly, she gripped the armrest of Queeny''s wheelchair.


    Queeny hardly had time to think when Be screamed.


    "Ouch, Queeny, what are you doing?"


    Then she fell backward.


    Queeny was stunned.


    Be fell to the ground with a thud. It must be painful.


    Queeny frowned and before she could say anything, she heard an angry shout.


    "What''s going on?"


    She looked up and saw Felix striding over in the sunlight.


    Queeny froze and tried to exin, "I..."


    "Felix, don''t me Miss Horton."


    Be got up right away and put her hand to her bruised elbow, "I fell by ident."


    Her eyes turned red.


    Queeny didn''t say anything.


    Be was right. She did fall by ident.


    It had nothing to do with her! Why should she exin?


    With this in mind, Queeny was confident and said nothing.


    However, Felix gave her a cold look.


    There was reproach and anger in his eyes, but under her calm gaze, he just said to Donald behind him,


    "Go get her wounds treated."


    "Yes, sir."


    Donald pretended not to have noticed that the atmosphere was weird and left with Be.


    Before leaving, Be gave Felix and Queeny a very worried look.


    She whispered as she brushed past Felix, "Felix, it''s really not Miss Horton''s fault. I just... fell. Don''t


    think too much."


    Felix didn''t say anything and Be left sadly.


    After she left, Felix turned to look at Queeny.


    It had been a few hours since theyst met. Queeny was calm but a little puzzled.


    She remembered that he went to see herst night but she was so angry that she didn''t tell him what


    she wanted to tell him.


    But now she thought she was being naive. The first priority was to catch Sarah''s murderer!


    So once she had a clue, she had to tell him and they could figure it out together.


    With this in mind, she said, "Felix, I..."


    "Don''t do that again."


    Felix interrupted her before she could finish her sentence.


    He just looked down at her. She felt he believed her, but she had a bad feeling.


    She looked at him in confusion and asked, "Do what?"


    Felix frowned.


    It seemed that he was disappointed in her, but he seemed to think... it was reasonable.

 Chapter 813 It Was All His Fault

    Chapter 813 It Was All His Fault


    Chapter 813 It Was All His Fault


    He said in a low voice, "I told youst night that I would send her away and that she would never show


    up again or be a threat to you in any way, so you don''t have to hurt her anymore. You''re making


    things..."


    He stopped speaking.


    However, Queeny''s heart ached and a cold chill ran down her back.


    She pursed her lips and stared at him.


    After a moment, she asked in a low voice, "What? Tell me!"


    Felix''s face darkened.


    He said directly, "You''re making things weird between us. You''ve never been so mean. You should


    know that she''s not like you and that she''s no match for you in any way."


    "So why did you give her a hard time? Can''t you just let it go?"


    Queeny froze.


    She had never expected him to say such things to her.


    She opened her mouth but didn''t know what to say.


    All of a sudden, she felt it was ironic.


    She stared at Felix and sneered, "I see. Very well. Felix, remember what you said today and one day


    you''ll see how stupid you are."


    After that, she left in her wheelchair.


    Felix stood still.


    He just stared after her with a meaningful look in his eyes.


    Queeny was so angry that she went straight back to her room.


    She mmed the door and kicked the bed hard.


    The bed didn''t move but she felt a sharp pain in her leg.


    Queeny was tough, but she couldn''t help covering her leg and gasping.


    Damn!


    She had forgotten that her leg was injured.


    E came back just in time. She frowned and rushed in when she saw Queeny grimacing and covering


    her leg.


    "Miss Horton, what''s wrong?"


    Queeny rolled her eyes at herself.


    How could she be so stupid and hurt herself?


    She was always smart. It was all Felix''s fault!


    She got angry at the thought of him. E said in a panic, "I''ll go get the doctor. Just a second."


    She got up and ran towards the door.


    Before she could go out, she heard a yell behind her, "Come back!"


    She turned around and saw Queeny sitting there with a pale face.


    "Miss Horton..."


    "Don''t go!"


    Queeny said directly, "I''m fine. I just hit my leg."


    After that, she rubbed her leg.


    Then E came back suspiciously.


    "Miss Horton, are you okay?"


    She was careless, but she felt that Queeny was in a bad mood.


    Queeny wasn''t a passionate person, but she wasn''t aloof either. She was usually calm and never lost


    her temper.


    But now she looked angry and agitated. E had never seen her like this before.


    Even when Sarah died, she was just angry and not as flustered as she was now.


    Queeny looked at E with mixed feelings.


    After a moment of silence, she said, "I''m fine."


    She lowered her eyes. It was the first time she looked aggrieved.


    E felt sad for her.


    She walked up to Queeny, knelt down, and said with concern, "Miss Horton, I know I''m just a maid and


    it''s really not my ce to say anything, but let me know if you need anything. I''ll try my best to help."


    She paused and whispered, "You can talk to me if you want. I''m all ears. If you don''t mind."


    Queeny looked up at her.


    Suddenly, she smiled faintly.


    Her eyes were full of tenderness.


    "Silly girl! Why should I mind?"


    She said as she reached out and helped E up.


    She looked up at E and said, "We''re in a modern and civilized world now. Maids aren''t inferior


    anymore. You''re making money on your own and it''s your job. I''m not a maid but I''m just a guest in


    here. It''s not even my castle."


    After that, she turned to look outside the window sadly.


    E lowered her eyes. She wondered what had happened and why Queeny had be like this.


    So she just said, "Miss Horton, don''t say that. Can''t you see that Mr. Bissel treats you differently than


    he treats others?"


    At the mention of Felix, Queeny frowned.


    She became angry at once.


    "Don''t mention him to me!"


    E froze.


    Queeny sneered, "I have nothing to do with him. I never want to hear that name again, so don''t say


    those things to me again."


    E was a little surprised.


    As far as she knew, the two of them had been getting along well before today.


    But it urred to her that Queeny went to the boxing gym to see Felix yesterday.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    So she said with a smile, "I see. In that case, there is no need for you to be sad. It''s almost time to take


    your medicine. I''ll go get it for you."


    Queeny nodded.


    E quickly brought the pills over.


    The doctor gave her two kinds of pills and told her to take one before and the other after each meal.


    It was lunchtime so she had to take one of them now.


    Queeny took the pink and white pill from E''s hand, put it into her mouth, and took a sip of water


    before swallowing it.


    E watched as she took the pill.


    Then they went to the dining room together.


    After lunch, Queeny felt tired and came back to rest.


    The weather was perfect for a nap.


    She was falling asleep in bed when she heard a noise outside.

 Chapter 814 Help Her

    Chapter 814 Help Her


    Chapter 814 Help Her


    Queeny frowned and asked impatiently, "Who''s out there?"


    E walked in and whispered, "It''s Miss Collins."


    Queeny''s frown deepened.


    It was her again?


    What was she doing here?


    But it was so noisy outside that Queeny couldn''t fall asleep.


    She might as well get up.


    So she got up impatiently and asked E to push her out.


    As soon as she went out, she saw Be reprimanding a maid.


    She and Be lived in the same building. Their rooms weren''t in the same direction but on the same


    floor.


    Because Queeny rarely went out, they rarely met unless one waited for the other on purpose.


    That''s why they had lived together for so long without really having any conflict.


    At this moment, Be was reprimanding a maid in the subsidiary building with her hands on her hips.


    Queeny recognized the maid as a cook in the kitchen.


    And she was in charge of her and Be''s meals.


    Her cooking skills were not impressive but certainly not bad. Queeny was a picky eater but praised her


    cooking asionally.


    What was Be doing here?


    Because the maid cooked for both of them, Queeny asked E to push her over.


    From Be''s scolding, Queeny learned that Be wanted to have chicken soup in the morning and the


    maid made it for her.


    When the soup was delivered, Be said that it wasn''t fresh and she remembered that the meat Donald


    had sent to her was fresh.


    Therefore, she suspected that the maid had secretly reced the chicken meat Donald gave her with


    the cheap ones and took them home.


    Unlike other maids, she was married and had a child. Her husband worked in a bigpany in the city


    and her child was in kindergarten, so she didn''t stay here at night.


    Every day after making dinner she went home to see her husband and child.


    Obviously, Be was sure that the maid couldn''t prove that she hadn''t stolen the fresh ingredient.


    After all, it had been several days since Donald had delivered them.


    Even if the maid didn''t have it on her, she couldn''t defend herself as long as Be insisted.


    Therefore, facing the arrogant Be, the maid was so anxious that she was almost crying and didn''t


    know what to say.


    Queeny narrowed her eyes coldly.


    At this moment, she felt that E clenched the armrest of her wheelchair and that her fingers were


    trembling slightly.


    She couldn''t help but look up and see E''s anxious and angry expression.


    Puzzled, she asked in a low voice, "Do you know her?"


    E lowered her head and saw her gentle eyes. She bit her lip and finally nodded.


    "She''s my friend. Wee from the same ce and we''re close. She''s..."


    After a pause, E continued, "She''s decent and would never be a thief."


    Queeny nodded slightly.


    Then she turned to look at Be with an angry look in her clear eyes.


    The maid refused to admit it, so Be raised her hand angrily and was about to give her a p.


    However, her hand was held in mid-air.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    As soon as she looked down, she met Queeny''s cold eyes.


    She was startled.


    And she froze.


    Other people also saw Queeny and were surprised and hopeful.


    Be realized something.


    She looked around to see the expressions of the maids. She got angrier instantly.


    "What are you doing?"


    She questioned and red at Queeny angrily.


    Queeny looked at her coldly and asked, "Who gave you permission to hit her?"


    Her voice was crisp and cold and not so soft as that of an ordinary girl. It was melodious and majestic.


    Be froze.


    Then she sneered, "Queeny, I''m just teaching a maid a lesson. You don''t want to interfere, do you?"


    Queeny didn''t like to argue with others, especially with someone as unreasonable as Be.


    But this time she couldn''t ignore it.


    First, the maid cooked for them. It was just her job, but Queeny appreciated her for taking care of her,


    foodwise.


    Second, E was her personal maid.


    She did a good job, and she had a good personality and they got along well.


    Since the maid was E''s friend, she couldn''t leave her alone.


    So Queeny decided to interfere.


    She said in a low voice, "I don''t care if you want to teach her a lesson, but she''s not your personal


    maid. She cooks for both of us. What should I eat if you hurt her?"


    Be froze.


    She hadn''t expected Queeny, who didn''t seem to care about anything, to say that.


    But the point was that she was right.


    Be couldn''t help but grit her teeth and sneer.


    "Well, you''re right. If she''s really hurt, there''s really no one to serve you food, Miss Horton."


    With a malicious look in her eyes, she suddenly crouched down and whispered to Queeny, "You know


    what? Mind your own business or you might get into trouble."


    Queeny frowned and looked at her coldly.


    She didn''t say anything, but E''s face went red with anger.


    "Be, what are you talking about? How dare you threaten Miss Horton! I..."


    "p!"


    She was pped before she could finish her sentence.


    E froze.


    So did the other maids.


    They were in modern society and the maids also had human rights!

 Chapter 815 The Truth

    Chapter 815 The Truth


    Chapter 815 The Truth


    How could she hit E?


    Be just straightened up with a smile, pped her hands, and said lightly, "You maids are not allowed


    to interrupt the masters. I''m just teaching you the rules."


    Everyone was angry.


    E was all red and covered her cheek, too mad to say anything.


    However, at this moment.


    Someone screamed.


    Be felt a sharp pain in her leg and bent down instinctively.


    Everyone was shocked and Queeny kicked her in the stomach.


    Her leg was injured and she didn''t dare to kick too hard, so Be just screamed and fell to the ground.


    If she hadn''t hurt her leg, Be might have been sent flying.


    Queeny said coldly, "I''m just teaching you the rules too. Miss Collins, what do you think? Is it okay?"


    Be covered her stomach in anger, but she was no match for Queeny even though she was now in a


    wheelchair.


    She was so angry that she couldn''t speak.


    Queeny sneered.


    She turned to look at the maid who kept her head down and asked in a low voice, "What''s your name?"


    The maid was angry that she was ndered by Be for no reason. She had heard that Miss Collins


    was arrogant and unreasonable. She had thought she was working in the kitchen and wouldn''t be


    reprimanded as long as there was no problem with the meals.


    But she hadn''t expected this to happen today.


    She had thought she was going to lose her job, but Queeny helped her.


    The maid couldn''t be more grateful to Queeny.


    She immediately replied, "Gina Kylee, Miss Horton."


    Queeny nodded.


    "Do you remember the ingredient that Miss Collins mentioned?"


    Gina said with a wry face, "Of course. Three days ago, Donald brought over some chicken meat and


    asked me to make some soup for you and Miss Collins."


    "I put the meat and some other ingredients in the cupboard. Miss Collins wanted to have soup this


    morning, so I took some out, stewed them, and delivered the soup to her, but she said they weren''t


    fresh."


    "They have been in the cupboard and I haven''t even touched them. I don''t understand."


    "Miss Horton, I didn''t do anything. You gotta help me out."


    Queeny didn''t say anything after hearing this.


    However, Be jumped up from the ground in anger.


    She pointed at Gina''s face and shouted, "So you''re saying I''m making up a story?"


    Afraid of her, Gina cowered and bowed her head.


    She whispered, "I didn''t say that."


    Be sneered.


    "I''m from a big family and used to eat the best food. Felix is good to me and gives me the best of


    everything. How could I care about the food?"


    "I''m just angry that you fooled me. Donald delivered the best food over but you gave me the bad ones.


    Do you think I''m so stupid that I can''t tell the difference?"


    Gina''s face turned pale.


    Even other maids were a little scared.


    They had all heard that Be was arrogant, but no one expected her to be so arrogant.


    So it was impossible for Gina to defend herself today, wasn''t it?


    With this in mind, everyone felt sorry for her.


    Gina got anxious.


    She immediately exined, "Miss Collins, I know you''re from a big family and there is no need for you


    to make up stories, but I really didn''t steal them. I can swear to God that I''ll go to hell if I did!"


    Everyone was surprised.


    In fact, they believed Gina.


    After all, no one would curse themselves like that over some meat.


    However, Be sneered.


    "Come on. It''s useless to swear or there will be no bad people in this world."


    Obviously, she didn''t buy it.


    Gina''s face became even paler.


    She could only turn to Queeny for help, "Miss Horton..."


    Queeny waved her hand.


    She still looked calm. It seemed that she had realized what had happened.


    She asked in a low voice, "Is the soup still there?"


    Katy replied, "Yes."


    "Bring it to me."


    So Katy quickly went to fetch it.


    Because more than half an hour had passed, it was cold.


    But it didn''t affect its quality.


    Queeny picked it up. The soup was mixed with some other ingredients, but it was still clear and didn''t


    look bad at all.


    Katy had just taken it out of the stewpot and no one had touched it.


    Queeny picked up a spoon and tasted it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Then she immediately frowned.


    She had tasted many good ingredients, including the best ones.


    But it was a bit strange.


    It looked great, but it tasted rough and not as smooth and fresh.


    Obviously, someone had tampered with the soup, expecting no one could tell.


    Queeny only tried one bite before putting the spoon down.


    She said lightly, "Yeah. It''s not good."


    Everyone was shocked.


    "Not good? How can that be?"


    They had thought that Be deliberately lied to scold Gina.


    But Queeny also said that it was not good. So Be was right about this?


    Did Gina really switch the meat?


    Everyone was a bit shocked.


    They still didn''t believe Gina would do that, but they had to face it, so they all looked at Gina


    suspiciously.


    Gina was absolutely stunned.


    She''d never expected that this would happen!

 Chapter 816 Check The Surveillance Footage

    Chapter 816 Check The Surveince Footage


    Chapter 816 Check the Surveince Footage


    She didn''t even touch the soup since it was ced there. As everybody knew she was in charge of


    Queeny''s and Be''s meals, normally, no one else would put a hand to the ingredients she reserved for


    them.


    Then how did this happen?


    Gina was thrown into a tizzy.


    Queeny, however, was not agitated or anything. She took a close look at the soup, then summoned


    Donald here to confirm that the meat he delivered was indeed the good ones.


    After that, she turned around to face the group of servants.


    "Other than Gina, who else has worked in the kitchen recently?"


    The servants looked at each other at a loss.


    Right afterward, three maids stepped forward.


    Queeny looked at them and asked, "Are you all cooks?"


    The three shook their heads. Due to fear or perhaps shyness, they all kept their heads low.


    In a timid voice, one of them answered, "No, Miss Horton. We''re Gina''s help. We only wash vegetables


    and run some errands."


    Queeny arched her eyebrow.


    "Then have you ever touched the ingredients Gina prepared?"


    "No."


    The three denied in unison while shaking their heads.


    Queeny did not speak.


    Just then, the younger one among the three maids said, "Honestly, no one else can touch the


    ingredients that Gina has kept, because she always locks away the ones that are precious. We don''t


    have the key, so we can''t eveny a finger in those ingredients."


    As soon as she said that, Gina also exined, "That''s true, Miss Horton. Since there are so many


    servants in the castle, I''m afraid that some of them might ''help themselves'' to the food here and


    disgrace everyone working here. Thus, I always lock the precious ingredients in the cab, and only I


    have the key."


    Raising a brow, Queeny reached out and said, "Show me the key."


    Gina quickly took out an iron-grey key and handed it over to her with both hands.


    Queeny took the key and scrutinized it only to find that it was just an ordinary key. In this case, the lock


    must be a mere ordinary one.


    Even so, it had been confirmed that without the key, no one could ess the soup.


    After all, who would take such high risks to smash the lock just for some soup?


    As she thought of this, Queeny''s eyes flickered with pensiveness.


    But Be''s patience had already run out.


    She snapped, "Queeny, what are you waiting for? Isn''t it obvious?


    "The meat Donald sent here is the best kind. And only Gina has the key to the cab. Now it has been


    swapped, who else could the thief be if it''s not her?"


    Queeny looked up at Be.


    Her eyes were chilling.


    Be caught her gaze and was somehow unnerved. At once, she quieted down.


    Queeny then looked back at Gina.


    "Is there a surveince camera in the kitchen?"


    Gina was a little dazed.


    Then, she hurriedly nodded and said, "Yes."


    "Show me."


    Therefore, the servants led Queeny toward the kitchen.


    Perhaps because this matter had spread to the main building, Felix also came over.


    Now he was here, Be naturally wanted to present herself as smart and perceptive. Therefore, before


    the surveince footage was even yed, she said righteously, "Queeny, let''s get this straight first.


    Gina is obviously the thief. But you''ve been trying to find excuses to let her off. Sure, we can check the


    surveince footage. But if we find out it''s truly her, how will you deal with her then?"


    Queeny gave her a cool nce and said, "She''ll be punished as she''s supposed to, of course."


    Be sneered and said, "Okay. You can''t go back on your word. Don''t stop me when I call the police in


    a moment."


    She then puckered her brows in disdain.


    "I loathe thieves since forever. Only you, who can''t tell right from wrong, will shield them."


    Queeny didn''t bother to squabble with her. If they really got into a fight, Be would definitely be the


    one to suffer.


    Thus, what was the point of bickering with her?


    Queeny immediately asked the security to check the surveince footage since the day Donald


    delivered the ingredient. Because the footage spanned several days, this task would take some time.


    Queeny couldn''t watch the footage all by herself. Therefore, she asked the others to fetch more


    several people she thought were reliable to check the footage as well.


    During the whole time, Felix just stood by the door in silence, not saying anything at all.


    A gleam of yfulness lit his dark eyes.


    Queeny viewed the footage very fast.


    When the others hadn''t finished the first hour of the footage, she was already done with the first day''s


    recording.


    She knew she didn''t have to check every second of the footage. After all, if anyone went to unlock the


    cab with the ingredients, it would be easy to spot.


    Hence, she yed the footage at the fastest speed. After watching for about half an hour, she was


    suddenly dazed.


    Her elegant brows furrowed deeply.


    "Hold on. Stop there. Fast backward 20 seconds," she told E, who was controlling theputer


    beside her.


    Queeny still couldn''t use her arms yet because of the injury, so E helped her with it.


    Hearing her words, E nodded and reset the video to 20 seconds ago.


    Queeny told her to y it at the normal speed this time and watched the clip carefully.


    In the video, the servants were all busy with their work. Soon, they got their job done and left one after


    another.


    E stared at the screen for quite a while but didn''t find anything fishy, so she frowned in bewilderment.


    "Miss Horton, what''s wrong with this part?"


    With a calm face, Queeny said, "Backward 10 seconds. I wanna watch it again."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Despite her confusion, E said "yes" and yed this part again.


    After watching it the second time, Queeny found the answer.


    When the video was still on, at a certain point, Queeny said, "That''s it. Pause here."


    E quickly clicked "Pause".


    Then, Queeny said seriously, "It''s done. Everyone, you can stop checking the footage."


    The others all looked up at her, nonplussed.


    When Queeny and the others were checking the footage, Be just stood on the side, ready to ridicule


    Queeny. She was convinced that Gina was the thief. No matter how much investigation Queeny


    conducted, the culprit would still be Gina.


    Therefore, she was not worried. Had Felix allowed her to go near him, she would even go over and


    chat with him to kill time.


    Seeing that everyone had stopped working on the footage, she said sarcastically, "What? Got any


    clues?"


    Though she sounded like she cared, her tone was dripping with mockery and smugness.

 Chapter 817 The Mystery

    Chapter 817 The Mystery


    Chapter 817 The Mystery


    Queeny''s eyes were still cool. She looked up at Be and then at Gina.


    After that, she said sternly, "This footage has been tampered with. The one who swapped the


    ingredient was not Gina."


    "What?"


    Everyone was shocked.


    If it was not Gina, who would it be?


    At this moment, the people in the room all became nervous. They looked at one other, wondering who


    meddled with the soup.


    Even Be looked puzzled.


    She was standing nor far away from Queeny, so she had a clear view of the screen Queeny was


    watching.


    In that video, she didn''t see anyone go near that cab. Then how could Queeny conclude that Gina


    was not the wrongdoer?


    Could she be making things up?


    So sheined, "Queeny, I know you meant well. You''re so kind that you want to help her out. But


    you should at least tell right from wrong. The footage showed that no one else came near the cab


    except Gina, who opened it to fetch stuff. How can you say for sure that she didn''t steal anything?"


    Queeny raised her head and darted her a cold look.


    Perhaps she was overthinking this, but Be suddenly felt that the look Queeny gave her was a bit


    weird.


    It was as if Queeny was... looking at an idiot!


    Sensing this, Be''s temper towered immediately.


    But Queeny stated her analysis before she could fly off the handle.


    "Based on the footage of thest few days, it''s certain that only Gina had opened the cab. But this


    can''t prove that she swapped the chicken" she said seriously.


    Baffled, Be asked, "Now she is the only person who touched the cab, why can''t it prove that she''s


    the thief?"


    Queeny paused. When she looked at Be again, her eyes registered clear impatience.


    E couldn''t bear this anymore. She said, "Miss Collins, can you please save your questions until Miss


    Horton finishes her words? You interrupted her in the middle of her analysis. How should she answer


    you then?"


    Be was stumped for words.


    She gnashed her teeth and let out a snort before berating, "She''s talking so slow. Who knows if she


    has finished? Geez! Why is she speaking like an old nag? Others may think her menopause has


    arrived early."


    As soon as these words were out, not only E but Felix looked at her with icy eyes.


    However, clearly, no one in the room wanted to waste their time arguing with her.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    In a t voice, Queeny said, "I''m sure Gina didn''t steal anything because this footage has been


    tampered with. I asked E to pause here because this is the funny part. If you don''t believe me,e


    here and watch carefully."


    Everyone was taken aback by what she said. Next, they all leaned in to watch the video.


    Felix didn''t move, for with his sharp vision, he already noticed this detail when Queeny reyed this


    part before.


    Maybe the one who tweaked this footage was not skillful enough, even though the rest of the footage


    had been edited smoothly, a tiny w was left in this clip.


    In the part where Queeny asked E to pause, someone''s back was shown, who just stepped one foot


    out of view of the camera. But the next second, the whole person vanished.


    There was not a trace of that person in the rest of the video.


    This was odd.


    Logically speaking, a person''s movements couldn''t be that fast. No one could disappear into thin air.


    Even though that person was leaving, there should be a process.


    This detail proved that part of what happened before had been edited out. But the one who meddled


    with the footage didn''t notice this.


    In a haste, that person directly sewed the previous clip up with the rest of the video.


    Now, everyone was enlightened.


    "Oh my god! Who could it be? Who tampered with the surveince footage?"


    "The one who edited the footage must be the thief!"


    "But we don''t know anything about video editing, so it can''t be any of us working in the kitchen, right?"


    The servants all began to discuss this.


    By this time, Be had also awakened to the fact that this matter probably had nothing to do with Gina.


    She was rather annoyed at this moment. She intended to take this opportunity to prove how smart she


    was to Felix. Yet, in the end, she actually made a fool of herself.


    To not let Queeny steal her thunder in Felix''s presence, she had to stick with her theory.


    Thus, Be hastily said, "Though the footage has been edited, it can''t prove that Gina isn''t the one who


    did it. Maybe she only realized there was a camera in the kitchen, so she went back and cut that part."


    Everyone was muted when they heard this.


    Yes, that could happen, too.


    However, Gina denied it at once.


    "That can''t be true. I... I don''t know a thing about editing videos. Plus, all the surveince footage is


    kept by specific staff. Without Mr. Bissel''s permission, no one can get hold of the footage."


    That was true.


    Since Felix''s identity was quite special, the security in the castle had been tight.


    Therefore, important items such as surveince footage were kept out of the reach of most staff.


    At this time, Queeny held up her head and shifted her gaze to Felix, who was just watching this at the


    side.


    Thetter arched his brow. He had picked up her hint.


    Thus, he immediately summoned the person in charge of the surveince job.


    Soon, a young man arrived. He seemed only in his twenties. His hair was a little messy, and he wore


    spectacles. At a nce, one could tell he was a cultured man.


    He had learned why Felix wanted to see him this time on his way here.


    Hence, as soon as he arrived, he pushed the spectacles up his nose bridge and said, "I installed all the


    cameras in the side building. But because the kitchen is a bit far from the master control room, I


    established a separate control room here. As I have to monitor the entire side building, I rarelye


    over. So, this control room is usually locked."


    Queeny then asked, "And you''re the only guy who has the key?"


    The man nodded, then took out a key from his pocket.


    "Yes. This is the key. I''m the only person who has the key, and there are no more copies."


    Queeny took the key and examined it. Her eyes revealed an unfathomable look.


    To this point, the matter had be kind of bizarre.


    Right at this moment, E thought of something and remarked, "This is why Gina is not the thief. After


    all, the one who did it is also the one who tweaked the footage. Whether Gina can edit videos or not,


    without the key, she couldn''t have entered the control room."


    Her words instantly shed light on the mystery.

 Chapter 818 Unable To Refute

    Chapter 818 Unable To Refute


    Chapter 818 Unable to Refute


    The other servants also nodded.


    "Yeah, that exins it."


    "Who can go in without the key? We can''t really fly into the control room, can we?"


    "In other words, the suspect isn''t among we people working in the kitchen."


    But someone who was more coolheaded immediately asked, "Could anyone have stolen the key and


    then put it back in your pocket?"


    The man in charge of surveince cameras quickly shook his head.


    "That can''t happen. I carry the key with me everywhere. It never left my pocket. No one could have


    stolen it."


    Hearing his words, the others were more bemused.


    No one had stolen the key, but the footage had indeed been edited. Could it be done by a ghost?


    At this thought, some servants'' faces paled.


    Of course, Queeny never believed ghosts existed.


    She still seemed unruffled. Her cool and steady eyes swept each of the servants'' faces.


    Atst, she locked her eyes on a girl standing in the corner.


    This girl was very young, about 16. Perhaps she was not even old enough to work.


    Queeny remembered that once when she passed by the garden, she overheard some other maids''


    chitchat, who mentioned that this girl had been working here for three years.


    Since she looked about 16 now, she must be around 13 three years ago.


    She was surprised that Felix had hired such a young girl to be a maid here. At that time, she even felt


    sorry for the girl. Because of this, she began to pay more attention to her.


    Right now, the girl was lowering her head. Her nose almost reached her chest.


    Her hands were wringing the corners of her shirt in anxiety. At a nce, one could tell she was tense


    and fearful.


    This puzzled Queeny.


    "What''s with you?" she abruptly asked.


    Everyone was stunned by her question. Next, they all followed her gaze and turned to look at the girl.


    As if she had sensed their gazes, the girl looked up, revealing her pallid and perturbed face.


    "Nothing..."


    Though she imed she was okay, her trembling voice betrayed her. She was clearly feeling guilty.


    Queeny''s eyes darkened.


    Be had also noticed something wrong by now.


    She was not stupid after all. With some deliberation, she figured it all out. Then, she directly dragged


    the girl out of the crowd.


    "Tell us, did you do it?"


    Be''s voice carried an edge due to her annoyance. Scared, the girl shivered all over. Then, without


    even trying to struggle, she dropped to her knees with a flop.


    "No, I didn''t! It''s not me! I found them in the garden!"


    Her remark staggered all the people on the scene.


    As if something had urred to her, E''s eyes turned cold. She then spun around and headed out.


    Queeny didn''t stop her. Soon, E came back, holding several boxes of the highest-graded chicken


    meat.


    With a pained look on her face, she said, "Miss Horton, I found them."


    She handed the boxes to Queeny.


    Queeny took over and nced at the boxes before giving them to Gina.


    "Gina, look, are these the meat you received?"


    Gina took the boxes. In the next instant, her expression changed drastically.


    Nodding vehemently, she replied, "Yes! These are the missing boxes."


    After that, she turned around and gawked at the girl in disbelief. "You did this? How could you do


    something this stupid? Even though they''re expensive, how could you steal them?"


    This girl''s name was Julie. Because of her young age, Gina and the other servants had given her a lot


    of help.


    They all held apassionate concern for her. Besides, this girl was polite and worked very hard.


    Thus, the others had seen her as their younger sister.


    Yet, to their dismay, this seemingly sweet and well-behaved girl was actually a thief. She even almost


    made Gina be the scapegoat and got her fired. Hence, everyone was disappointed and enraged.


    Seeing their reaction, Julie shook her head frically. Tears had long drenched her face.


    "It really isn''t me. Gina, I didn''t steal anything. I merely picked these up in the garden.


    Be snarled, "Nonsense! They had clearly been locked in the cab in the kitchen. How could you


    find them in the garden? You''re really bad at lying!"


    Hearing this, Julie didn''t how to clear things up. She could just kneel on the ground, weeping.


    At this moment, another maid came forward and said, "Now things havee to this point, I might as


    well tell everyone what I know."


    She then nced at Julie with a torn expression on her face.


    Still, her conscience overcame her hesitations. She said honestly, "We servants are not well-educated.


    But Julie is different. She went to senior high and is familiar withputer stuff. She even knows how


    to use Photoshop. If you ask me, she''s totally able to edit a video."


    As soon as she said this, some other servants also murmured in agreement.


    With this information, Be became even more gleeful.


    "Then the mystery is solved. You have the boxes. You''re also the only one who can edit videos. If


    you''re not the one who did it, who else can it be?"


    As she spoke, she looked at Queeny.


    inly, she was not used to being on the same side as Queeny.


    Julie was still shaking her head. But other than "I didn''t steal them" and "I''m not the thief", she could not


    say anything else to defend herself.


    In the face of the proof and the others'' testimony, her denials were simply hard to swallow.


    Seeing this, Queeny slightly furrowed her brows.


    Her intuition told her that this girl might not be lying.


    But given the proof, she couldn''t think of anything to defend the girl.


    Therefore, she looked up at Donald and said in a low voice, "Donald, deal with her as you see fit."


    Donald also put on a grave look and nodded.


    He then said to Julie, "Since this is your first offense, and you''re still young, I won''t call the police and


    send you to jail. But you can''t work here anymore. Pack your things and leave. Also, you shall not show


    up around this castle again, understand?"


    After that, Donald also cast a quick look at Felix, as though waiting for his approval.


    Felix didn''t say anything. That meant he agreed with Donald.


    Then, Donald turned to two other servants and said, "You two, help her pack her things and see her


    off."


    The two servants said yes. Julie was still crying despite herself. Hearing her sobs, Gina couldn''t help


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    but feel for this girl.


    "Although she has done something she shouldn''t have, she is still too young. Maybe she just let her


    greed get the better of herself at that time."


    Thinking like this, Gina went over and berated, "Why cry? Tears won''t help you make up for your


    mistake! Learn your lesson today. When you find a new job, never do things like this again, do you


    understand?"


    Through her sobs, Julie nodded and answered, "Yes, I understand."

 Chapter 819 Picking A Fight

    Chapter 819 Picking A Fight


    Chapter 819 Picking a Fight


    The servants soon brought Julie away to pack her things.


    Everyone agreed that the punishment Donald gave her was lenient.


    However, Queeny felt rather ufortable about this.


    For some reason, she could tell that a girl like Julie would never engage in petty theft.


    Nevertheless, all the evidence said she was the thief. Without a justified reason to contradict the


    evidence, Queeny could not do anything about this.


    The farce was finally over.


    Feeling tired, Queeny told E to wheel her back to her room.


    When they headed down the corridor, they saw Gina and several other maids lead Julie to the gate


    from where the maids lived.


    Julie was carrying a trunk and a backpack, which probably held her belongs.


    She was still crying while wiping her tears with the back of her hand.


    In the meanwhile, she kept bobbing her head, as though answering to the reminders Gina and the


    others were giving her.


    Seeing this, Queeny heaved a sigh inwardly.


    Then, she wheeled around and went to her room.


    Because of the fuss, she did not take a nap at noon.


    In the afternoon, she practiced darts for two hours in her room. It was not until dinnertime that she went


    out of her room again.


    It was summer now, so the daytime was longer. As the castle was located on a high hill by theke, it


    was very hot here.


    After the sun started setting at dusk, the evening wind glided across theke and brought the castle


    cool breezes.


    Queeny was in a pretty good mood, so she didn''t want to have dinner in her room. Of course, she


    wouldn''t go to the dining hall to have a meal with Be either. Thus, she asked E to bring dinner to


    the terrace on the second floor.


    The terrace on the second floor happened to face theke. It was about 7 in the evening. The sky was


    notpletely dark yet, but the streetmps were lit.


    Faint moonlight had quietly radiated in the sky. The reflection of a crescent was rippling in the silver


    Queeny didn''t bother to move into a dining chair. Sitting in the wheelchair and facing the moonlight-lit


    E didn''t have dinner with her, for she had had her meal earlier. Now, she was just standing by the


    table, waiting to serve Queeny.


    But Queeny never liked to put on airs. She also distasted the old-fashioned etiquette Felix had


    established.


    Thus, she told E to sit by the table. Even if she wouldn''t eat anything, she could have some juice and


    chat with her.


    But E didn''t dare to do so. She said that she could still chat with Queeny in a standing posture.


    As such, Queeny didn''t insist.


    The evening breezes wafted past, while the delicious smell of the dishes permeated the air. This


    evening was beautiful and serene.


    Over dinner, Queeny and E had a casual chat. They talked about what happened in the castle


    recently and how E''s family was like.


    It was not until this time that Queeny learned E was an orphan.


    E grew up in an orphanage. She no longer remembered what her birth parents looked like.


    She just knew that her family was poor to the point that they didn''t have enough food or clothes.


    One day, the little E had a fever. Her body was burning hot, and her consciousness had already


    begun to fade.


    In a haze, she knew her mother was sitting on the bed, crying. She cried for a whole night. The next


    morning, her mother carried her on her back and went to town, then left her on the doorsteps of an


    orphanage.


    At that time, she was only about four years old. Normally, kids that young couldn''t remember much


    about what happened in their early days.


    However, the scene of her mother walking away had deeply imprinted in E''s memory. Perhaps that


    image when would stay in her mind until she died.


    Later, E was taken in by the orphanage and grew up. Then, halfway through high school, she


    couldn''t continue studying for her grades were not good enough. Therefore, she dropped out of school


    and began to work as a maid.


    Her life was not special at all. But when Queeny heard the story, she couldn''t help but think of how she


    had grown up.


    It turned out that She and E were both orphans and had both led a wretched life.


    After her mother passed away, Queen''s only family in this world was Sarah. But now, Sarah had gone,


    too.


    Thinking of this, Queeny''s heart once again trembled with pain.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    With a forced smile on her face, E said, "It''s actually not so bad of being an orphan. Without a family,


    we''re spared from a lot of worries. We can make decisions with more decisiveness and ease. But for


    people who had a family, they can''t just think for themselves as we do."


    Queeny nodded and said, "Yeah."


    Her voice was ethereal, for she seemed to have sighed again.


    The two didn''t speak for a while.


    Right then, a coquettishugh sounded from below.


    "Don''t say that! Felix is not like what you said. He sent these over just to make up for the ones I lost.


    You shouldn''t have made a fuss over this."


    "Come on, don''t you know Mr. Bissel? If he didn''t care about you, how could he think about buying you


    things?"


    "Exactly. He sent another batch of the finest chicken meat over right after he heard that yours had been


    swapped. Moreover, he also sent a whole lot of other precious ingredients to you this time. Katy and I


    have seen them. Those are all good stuff."


    Hearing this, Be''s voice revealed a trace of rapture.


    "Fine. Take me there. I wanna see what good stuff it is that made you seem so happy."


    The others instantly chuckled and said, "Sure. Let''s go."


    The group then headed for the kitchen.


    E''s face registered contempt as she saw this. She snorted and muttered, "What a shameless bitch!"


    Queeny didn''t say anything. with a perfectly calm face.


    E eyed her and said cautiously, "Miss Horton, don''t over-interpret this. So Mr. Bissel sent some


    ingredients to her. Big deal... He also sent some to you. But we didn''t think it was something worth


    mentioning, so we didn''t go around and brag."


    After saying this, she also gave a coldugh.


    "These are just some fine ingredients. Yet, Be acted like she had been given a huge reward from the


    king. With her narrow horizons, she should not be Mrs. Bissel at all."


    Queeny said nonchntly, "I don''t care."


    Then, she lowered her head and took a sip of tea.


    Seeing her cool response, E wasn''t sure if Queeny really didn''t care about this or she was just


    pretending.


    Thus, she merely said, "Of course, Miss Horton."


    After finishing her tea, Queeny asked E to send the utensils back to the kitchen.


    She wanted to hang out there for a long while before going back to her room. However, shortly after


    E left, Be came in with a triumphant smile on her face.


    "I''ve been looking for you. Turns out you''re here."


    The night had fallen by this time. Be, however, had changed into an exquisite light blue dress. She


    had also done her hair and put on heavy makeup. It was no exaggeration to say that she was


    gorgeously decked-out.

 Chapter 820 The Not-To-Be-Refused Hospitality

    Chapter 820 The Not-To-Be-Refused Hospitality


    Chapter 820 The Not-to-be-refused Hospitality


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    This immediately reminded Queeny of what E said about Be''s narrow horizons. Faint disdain


    surfaced in her eyes.


    "Why are you here?" she asked in a cool voice.


    Be seemed particrly ted today. She swaggered her way to Queeny before saying, "Well, it''s


    actually nothing. Felix just sent me a lot of good stuff. I figure I shouldn''t have all those precious


    ingredients to myself. Thus, I brought some to you. Check these out."


    As she spoke, she beckoned Katy. Thetter immediately came in with a tray.


    Be picked up the item on the tray and put it on the table before Queeny.


    "This is the highest grade of ginseng. Cook it in a soup or something. It can make you prettier and even


    prolong your life."


    Queeny''s eyes rested on the ginseng Be tossed on the table.


    At this point, E, who left for the kitchen earlier, hade back. Her expression altered as she


    happened to witness this.


    With her head drooping, she scurried to the terrace and stood beside Queeny.


    "Miss Horton..."


    She thought Queeny would angrily give Be a tongueshing.


    However, Queeny slowly showed a smile.


    She then picked up the ginseng and examined it. Beaming, she said, "It''s indeed the finest kind. Thank


    you then."


    After that, she handed the ginseng to E.


    "E, put this away."


    Staggered, E widened her eyes.


    "Miss Horton..."


    Queeny smiled and said, "It''s a gift from Miss Collins. How can I decline her kind gesture?"


    Like a clear spring, her poised look immediately distinguished the me of anger rising inside E.


    E lowered her chin and took the ginseng, saying, "Yes, Miss Horton."


    Be watched this from the side. Somehow, she felt the impact of her strike had been tactfully


    neutralized, which got her temper up.


    With a sneer, she said, "Queeny, you probably haven''t heard this. Felix and I are getting married."


    Queeny''s fingers quivered a little.


    Then, she looked at Be with an unruffled expression and replied, "I know. You''ve told me about that."


    Be fell silent.


    A momentter, she gritted her teeth, leaned in toward Queeny, and said in a whisper, "Aren''t you


    jealous?"


    Queeny smiled.


    Her hands slowly balled up. Her fingernails were sinking into her palms. Yet, she was still smiling with


    ease, as though this didn''t bother her at all.


    "Why would I be jealous? It''s not like I''m in love with him."


    What?


    Be was taken aback. Just then, she saw a familiar figureing this way from the corner of her eye.


    She instantly chortled and straightened up. Herughs were light and charming. "That''s true. I''ve heard


    that you and Felix grew up together and used to have feelings for each other. You even dated for years.


    However, this is how love is. When two people are in love, they see each other as the whole world. But


    when love fades, they will be strangers. Therefore, I understand how you see things today."


    While speaking, Be kept ncing at the stairway.


    That person suddenly paused in his tracks and was rooted there.


    But Queeny didn''t see this because she was facing the entrance with her back.


    She felt a prickle in her heart. It didn''t really hurt. Still, it made her ufortable.


    Logically speaking, she shouldn''t be interested in Felix''s private life.


    After all, their rtionship already ended four years ago.


    It had been over since the day Felix personally put her in jail.


    But her heart didn''t listen to reason. The more she wanted to stay aloof to something, the more her


    heart cared about it.


    Queeny knew this was probably something Be fabricated to irritate her. Still, exasperation red up


    inside her.


    She took a deep breath to repress her swelling anger. In a low voice, she said, "I''m d you


    understand this. Thus, you can stop bothering me with this. You know, even though flies don''t bite, the


    noises they make are quite annoying."


    These words were slightly rude, which caused Be''s expression to alter.


    Yet, as if having some scruples, she surprisingly didn''t lose her temper. On the contrary, she put on a


    smile.


    "But from what you said, it seems that you still care."


    Coldly, Queeny remarked, "Are you saying that I have to wish you and Felix a happy life together to


    prove that I don''t mind him marrying another woman?"


    "Yes, of course."


    Be gave a faint smile and walked to Queeny step by step. Standing on her side, she said under her


    breath, "After Felix and I get married, I''ll be the hostess of this castle. You''re just a guest here. If I feel


    that you''re still any bit hung up on Felix, I won''t feelfortable with you staying here."


    Queeny burst outughing as if Be just told her a good joke.


    "Me? Hung on up him?"


    She sneered and said, "Be, not all women in this world are like you. We don''t see a piece of trash we


    stumble on as a treasure."


    After a pause, she continued, "If I were still not over him, I would have long be Mrs. Bissel. You


    wouldn''t even get a chance then."


    Be froze on the spot.


    She didn''t expect that Queeny could still be so sharp-tongued at a time like this.


    Her eyes flickered. Then, she suddenly put her hands on her wheelchair.


    "The view over there is better. Let me take you there to have some fresh air."


    After saying this, Be wheeled her toward the edge of the terrace.


    Queeny puckered her brows.


    She instinctively objected, "No need. I''m good staying here."


    "Come on. I went therest time and saw a magnificent scene after the night fell. You can''t see theke


    clearly from here."


    Without waiting for Queeny''s reply, Be quickly pushed her to the side of the terrace.


    Because the two were only whispering, the servants beside them didn''t hear what they were saying, let


    alone Felix, who was standing some distance away.


    Seeing that Be was taking Queeny somewhere else, E subconsciously opened her mouth in an


    attempt to talk her out of this.


    But the next second, Katy stepped forward and stopped her.


    E looked over her shoulder only to see Katy''s cold smile.


    "Miss Horton hasn''t objected yet. Why are you so anxious? They will just have a talk. Miss Collins can''t


    eat her alive anyway, can her?"


    E paused, then realized she had a point.


    Queeny was tough. Even if they got into a fight, Be wouldn''t be her match.


    Thus, E banished her worries and remained silent.


    Queeny, on the other hand, was also curious about what Be was ying at. Thus, though she


    declined her suggestion, she didn''t really stop her from pushing her wheelchair.


    In a moment, the two came to the edge of the terrace.


    The railings here were not very high, only reached the knees of a person.


    Overlooking the glintingke, Queeny asked, "What on earth do you want to say to me?"


    Be smiled. "So you''ve noticed. I brought you here because I want to talk to you in private."

 Chapter 821 She Pushed Her

    Chapter 821 She Pushed Her


    Chapter 821 She Pushed Her


    Queeny looked up at her in silence.


    Be said softly, "Actually, Felix and I made a bet."


    Queeny remained silent.


    Be continued, "If he lost, he would have to marry me. If he won, I''d leave and never bother him


    again."


    Queeny sneered, "What does this have to do with me?"


    Be wiggled her finger, "Oh, it has everything to do with you."


    She suddenly leaned forward and whispered, "Queeny, you wanna know which one of us means more


    to him, right?"


    Queeny looked at her and frowned slightly.


    "What do you mean?"


    Be smiled, "Felix has a big n right now and I''m a big part of it. You didn''t know, did you?"


    "I made a bet with him that if I coulde back alive, he would have to marry me and you must leave."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Queeny narrowed her eyes coldly.


    Be''s voice was soft but magical as if to pull her into an abyss.


    She said softly, "Obviously he chose money over you, but I''m not satisfied with that. I wanna know


    whose side he will take if it''s not about money."


    Queeny suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Be suddenly stood up, took Queeny''s hand, and screamed, "Queeny, no. Listen to me!"


    Be leaned against the railing.


    Queeny frowned.


    Then Be screamed, "What are you doing? Ah!"


    She fell off the railing.


    Everyone was horrified.


    They rushed over but Be had already fallen into the pond and Queeny''s hand was in mid-air. It


    looked like she pushed Be down.


    Katy screamed, "Miss Horton, how could you do that? Miss Collins doesn''t know how to swim!"


    Everyone was shocked on hearing that.


    At this moment, they heard quick footsteps behind them. They turned around and saw a man at the


    stairway.


    At the sound of Katy''s voice, he rushed down the stairs.


    Queeny''s eyes twitched a little.


    She had a bad feeling. Soon, she heard someone screaming downstairs.


    "Ah! Mr. Bissel, Mr. Bissel jumped into the water!"


    Everyone rushed over there.


    Queeny was at the back, her face pale.


    On the way, E, who was pushing her wheelchair, cursed in a low voice, "What a bitch!"


    Queeny asked her in surprise, "Did you see me push her just now?"


    E nodded and added, "But anyone with a brain would know that you couldn''t have pushed her and


    that she fell on purpose."


    "Why?"


    "Why? You have a million ways to kill her without anyone knowing if you want. Why should you push


    her in front of everyone in a public ce? It''s stupid, isn''t it?"


    Queeny was relieved at E''s words.


    She didn''t think Felix was that stupid even though he was prejudiced against her.


    She didn''t think he was less observant than a maid.


    She then remained calm and moved quickly towards the pond with the help of E.


    A lot of people gathered beside the pond. Most of the servants in the subsidiary building were there


    and even Donald had heard the news ande over.


    Felix had pulled Be out of the water and put her on the ground by the pond.


    His shirt and pants were soaked and his wet hair stuck to his forehead. He had never looked so


    awkward.


    Seeing this, Donald was worried.


    "Mr. Bissel, you''re soaking wet. Why did you jump in the water yourself? What if you caught a cold?"


    Felix waved his hand casually, "Call the doctor."


    Be passed out. Donald immediately sent someone to get the doctor and a towel and wrapped it


    around Felix.


    Felix didn''t refuse and wiped his face.


    At this moment, Queeny arrived.


    They saw each other and Felix strode coldly toward her.


    He squeezed her chin hard.


    And said in anger, "I told you not to hurt her. Why didn''t you listen to me?"


    Queeny was forced to raise her head, her face calm.


    "I didn''t push her."


    She said lightly.


    However, Katy screamed.


    "You did! I know you''ve always looked down upon Miss Collins, but she was kind to you. Why did you


    hurt her over and over again? Do you really want her to die?"


    E also got angry.


    "Ohe on!. Did you see Miss Horton push Miss Collins? She fell by ident."


    "By ident? The railing is so high. How can she be so careless? Oh, so you really think she just fell


    by chance?"


    "You!"


    They started arguing.


    After a while, Felix roared, "Enough!"


    All of a sudden, it went quiet.


    The two maids got uneasy when they realized what they just said in front of Felix.


    Queeny, however, was calm from the very beginning.


    She said lightly, "I didn''t push her. She came over, took my hand, and fell off herself. If you don''t believe


    me, you can check the surveince tapes."


    Immediately, someone retorted, "There is no surveince camera here!"


    Queeny froze and frowned.


    She looked up and found that the terrace was the only ce in the building that didn''t have security


    cameras.


    Her face darkened.


    Felix asked coldly, "Is there anything you wanna say?"


    Queeny pursed her lips.


    She had nothing to say.


    Be hadn''te to her today to give her anything or to show off. She had nned to set her up.


    So she deliberately chose this time and ce so that no one would have any proof.


    With this in mind, Queeny was desperate.


    She couldn''t help but recall that she was vilified because of another woman four years ago.

 Chapter 822 Your Way Out

    Chapter 822 Your Way Out


    Chapter 822 Your Way out


    As a result, she spent four years in jail.


    She suddenly felt it was ironic.


    She looked at Felix and asked him in a low voice, "Do you really think that I pushed her?"


    Felix said coldly, "Everyone saw it."


    Queeny suddenlyughed.


    Herugh sounded so ironic and sad. She sat there quietly like a pale kite.


    She said softly, "You didn''t trust me four years ago, but I thought you came to me again and forced me


    to stay because you realized you were wrong and wanted to make up to me. I thought you would at


    least want me to ept you again."


    "But it turns out that I was wrong about this. Someone who didn''t trust me will never trust me because


    of the time passed or what happened."


    "Felix, I don''t hate you at all. I just think it''s ridiculous. You can never see clearly what everyone else


    can see."


    She paused as if she didn''t even have the strength to say one more word.


    She didn''t want to exin anymore.


    Everyone fell silent.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Queeny didn''t want to stay here. She turned to E and said, "Let''s go."


    E answered yes and they left together.


    The castle was noisy that night.


    In the middle of the night, there was still the sound of peopleing and going and a woman crying in


    the subsidiary building.


    Queeny knew that Be''s maids were busy serving her and that Be was crying to Felix.


    She sat in front of the French window in her bedroom looking outside with mixed feelings.


    She was somewhat hopeful when she agreed to stay.


    So many things had happened and she and Felix had misunderstood each other many times. She was


    tired and wanted to leave them behind.


    She thought it would be good if they could really put the past behind them and start over.


    But now she realized that very few people in this world could start over.


    The past was like a thorn in her heart.


    She usually seemed fine, but the thorn would always remind her how much it hurt at the crucial


    moment.


    Queeny closed her eyes.


    After a long time, she took out her phone and made a call.


    "Hello, Eight, it''s Queeny. Do me another favor."


    At the same time.


    Be was sitting in bed with her head down.


    In the evening, the doctor quickly gave her a CPR, and when she came to her senses, Felix had her


    sent back to her room.


    She changed her clothes, had some warm water, and was sitting there waiting for Felix to punish her.


    She knew Felix didn''t believe her.


    As to why he cooperated with her in the evening, she was not sure.


    With this in mind, she couldn''t help but look up at him.


    He was sitting on the sofa indifferently.


    She was a little guilty. After a moment, she whispered, "Felix, what''s wrong?"


    Felix asked in a low voice, "Why did you do that?"


    Be froze.


    She realized that he was asking about the evening and bit her lip.


    "We made a bet, didn''t we? You agreed that I could test Queeny for you to see if she still loved you


    before I approach Zardi."


    Felix sneered, "Is that how you do it?"


    Be straightened up.


    "So how do you want me to find out? If a woman loves a man, the most obvious evidence is that she''d


    get jealous. The more jealous she is, the more she loves you. Otherwise..."


    She paused and looked at him cautiously.


    "Otherwise, she doesn''t love you."


    Felix sneered again, "So do you think she still loves me?"


    Be gave a wry smile.


    "You wouldn''t be upset if I told you the truth, would you?"


    Felix didn''t say anything.


    Be could only say honestly, "I don''t know what she thinks, but what she did tells me she doesn''t care


    much for you."


    Felix frowned slightly.


    Be continued, "Think about it. When you misunderstood her, she didn''t get excited or try to exin,


    which means she doesn''t care how you see her. Maybe she''s indifferent and it''s just her normal


    reaction, but she helped a maid at noon, so why is she so indifferent to you?"


    On hearing that, Felix frowned.


    Be noticed it and added fuel to the fire.


    "You used to be so ruthless to her. If I were her, I''d hate you. How could she possibly still love you after


    all you went through?"


    Felix sneered.


    "Who told you I wanted her to love me?"


    Be froze.


    Well, men were all reluctant to admit their feelings.


    But it was not bad because they were more likely to misunderstand each other.


    With this in mind, Be rolled her eyes and said, "How about I apologize to her tomorrow? Since you


    don''t want her to be upset, maybe she''ll cheer up after I apologize to her."


    However, Felix''s face darkened.


    He said coldly, "You are not allowed to see her again."


    After that, he stood up and headed toward the door.


    Be was disappointed. However, Felix suddenly stopped in his tracks and said, "Zardi''s mother''s


    birthday is in five days and I''ll take you there. You know what to do."


    Be''s heart thumped.


    She said in shock, "Five days?"


    Her countenance changed when she realized what she had said and she looked at him nervously.


    "Didn''t you say I could test her for you and leave after we got the results?"


    Felix turned back and gave her a cold look.


    He sneered, "Do you really think that we make a bet because I didn''t know if she loved me or not?"


    Be froze.


    Then Felix said in a cold voice.


    "I knew her when she was eight. I know exactly what''s on her mind and I don''t need anyone to tell me


    what she thinks. I made a bet with you only because I was interested and wanted to see her jealous.


    I''ve got what I want."


    "As for the bet, forget it. You never have a chance to win, so you''d better give up. Focus on Zardi


    and maybe you''ll find your way out."

 Chapter 823 The Past

    Chapter 823 The Past


    Chapter 823 The Past


    Then Felix turned around and strode out.


    Be was totally stunned.


    Queeny could not fall asleep that night.


    Probably because of what happened or the fact that she had a terrible mood, she tried for a long time


    to fall asleep with her eyes closed but failed.


    She opened her eyes and it was pitch ck. She turned her head slightly, got the remote from the


    table, and opened the curtains. Bright moonlight poured in.


    Suddenly, she recalled the time when she was in the orphanage long ago.


    It was also a summer night with a bright moon and many stars in the sky.


    She could not sleep one night and slipped into the kitchen to steal some snacks. Then she climbed up


    the stairs at the back of the yard to the roof.


    She ate the snacks and looked at the stars. A cool night breeze came at her.


    Just then, a boy''s shout came from below.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    She was startled and thought it was Mr. Webber. She tried to stand up, but she stepped on a mossy tile


    and fell off.


    The boy was probably startled too and stood still as she fell off.


    As a result, she fell on top of him and they fell to the ground together.


    The boy was sore all over and it took them a long time to get up from the ground.


    As soon as she saw him, she got angry and punched him on the shoulder.


    "Why did you shout? You freaked me out. I thought you were Mr. Webber."


    Felix covered his sore chest with a look of anger.


    "Why were you sitting on the roof in the middle of the night?"


    Queeny looked guilty.


    She could only whisper, "It''s none of your business!"


    Felix was furious, but there was nothing he could do but snort.


    "If you keep acting like this, I''ll tell Mr. Webber and let him punish you."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Queeny was scared.


    It took her a long time to find a ce to live. There were clothes and food there and she could go to


    school. She didn''t want to be kicked out.


    So she took his sleeve and begged, "Fine. Sorry. Please don''t tell him."


    Felix gave a cold snort.


    They stood in the small yard. He looked up at the roof and suddenly got curious.


    "Is it really thatfortable sitting up there?"


    Queeny said, "Of course. It''s hot inside but it''s cool on the roof and you can look at the stars. Would


    you like to try?"


    Felix was raised to be obedient and had never done anything like this before.


    So he shook his head without hesitation.


    "No."


    However, Queeny took his sleeve and said, "Come on. Maybe you''ll like it! I''ll take you up."


    He was reluctant but she was being pushy. Finally, they climbed up the stairs together.


    Being on the roof was different from being on the ground.


    The sky seemed to be within reach.


    The building of the orphanage wasn''t the highest, but it was very high in this poor town.


    Therefore, they could see the scenery around on the roof. It was spectacr.


    He was in a better mood and finally understood why she loved to stay on the roof.


    Just then, Queeny pulled out some snacks from her pocket and put them into his hands.


    Before he could say anything, she put some in her mouth and munched them.


    She turned and raised an eyebrow when she saw his surprised look.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Come on. We can''t just sit here. That would be boring!"


    Then he put some snacks in his mouth as she did.


    This elegant young master had never done anything like that before.


    He had never eaten snacks and watched the stars on the roof in the middle of the night.


    He didn''t really want to get up there, but looking at her bright eyes, he did what she said without being


    aware of it.


    Later, Felix was confused.


    Did this little girl have some kind of magic power? Why had he be as rebellious as she was?


    He didn''t allow himself to do that!


    However, he broke his word.


    Under Queeny''s guidance, he stepped out of line a few more times.


    He said he wouldn''t do it but he did what she said atst almost every time.


    Gradually, they grew up.


    Originally, she led and he followed, butter he led and she followed.


    It probably started when Felix left the orphanage and returned to his family.


    Queeny didn''t know about it. She just sensed when they met again that the man in front of her was no


    longer the innocent boy she once yed with.


    The night breeze set her mind wandering.


    She recalled the sunny and warm afternoon.


    The boy was sitting in the yard under the grape arbor. She walked towards him and met his eyes.


    It waste at night.


    Queeny didn''t know when she fell asleep.


    She had a dream.


    In her dream, there were corpses and blood everywhere. Countless people were shouting and killing


    each other, which was chaotic and miserable.


    She was walking aimlessly with her hair loose and watching herpanions fall one by one. She tried


    to reach out to pull them, but her hand went through their bodies.


    Just then, a bullet was fired toward one of herpanions.


    She stared and tried to warn him, but she couldn''t make a sound.


    In the end, she could only watch as he was shot in the forehead and died with an agonal gaze.


    "Ah!"


    Queeny woke up with a start.


    It was dark and the wall clock ticked beside her. It was 4 a. m.


    She closed her eyes, opened them after a while, and sat up.


    She sweated so much from the nightmare that her nightgown was wet and stuck to her body.


    She sat for a while. After those images disappeared from her mind, she lifted the covers, got out of


    bed, and headed for the bathroom.

 Chapter 824 The Person Behind The Curtain

    Chapter 824 The Person Behind The Curtain


    Chapter 824 The Person behind the Curtain


    Because her injuries hadn''t healed, she couldn''t take a shower and could only wipe her body with a


    towel.


    It was 6 in the morning when she got out and changed into clean clothes.


    It was dawn at 6 in the summer.


    Queeny couldn''t fall asleep, so she made herself a cup of coffee and went out on the balcony to watch


    the sunrise.


    Unexpectedly, before the sunrise, she heard the sound of a car engine.


    She froze and stretched her neck.


    She saw a ck SUV moving from the garage to the gate.


    Queeny couldn''t help but frown.


    She had lived in the castle for so long and recognized that it was Felix''s car.


    It was his favorite car and he drove it everywhere.


    But where was he going so early in the morning?


    Queeny was puzzled but couldn''t follow him.


    At the same time.


    In the car.


    Felix was looking down at hisptop on which there was the information of some people.


    Ford reported to him while driving, "Boss, we''ve found out that these people were once the major


    members of the Rosefinch Club and disappeared after the incident."


    "The world thought we had secretly killed them, but we''ve been looking for them over the years."


    "But they disappeared without a trace and we found no sign of them."


    "Recently, they reappeared and took somerge-scale actions."


    "As far as I know, the people who kidnapped Miss Horton were not only connected to the Zircon


    Association but also to these guys."


    On hearing that, Felix froze.


    He frowned, "Aren''t they from the Zircon Association?"


    Ford shook his head.


    "On the surface, they all joined the Zircon Association after the Rosefinch Club disbanded, but I guess


    they had little to do with the Zircon Association and didn''t join it of their own ord."


    Felix put down hisptop in all seriousness.


    "How so?"


    "Because I learned that the kidnappers were at the direction of the leader of the Zircon Association but


    they met these guys from the Rosefinch Club the night before the kidnap."


    Felix frowned.


    Ford continued, "They joined the Zircon Association, but they''re not the core. They''re not even as high


    up as the kidnappers are. Why did the kidnappers meet them? It''s suspicious."


    His words reminded Felix.


    After a moment of silence, he said coldly, "Keep on digging and keep me posted."


    Ford answered, "Yes, sir."


    They drove out of the city.


    At the same time, Queeny finished her breakfast, apanied by E.


    She had been recuperating from her injuries in the castle recently and was bored.


    After the incidentst night, Be strutted around and despised everyone in the castle.


    E was angry at her smug look and came in every now and then toin to Queeny.


    Queeny knew that E wanted her topete with Be.


    But why should shepete with her?


    Beforest night, she was hopeful.


    But what Felix didst night hurt her deeply.


    So why should she upset herself?


    The most important thing for her right now was to find the people who caused the war between the


    Rosefinch Club and the Dragon Club.


    And she had to find out who was behind her car ident and avenge Sarah''s death.


    Those were the most important things for her.


    As for love... She was dead inside and didn''t want to think about it anymore.


    With this in mind, Queeny looked up and asked E, "How''s the job I asked you to do?"


    E nodded and frowned slightly.


    "It''s done, but Miss Horton, why did you want me to ask about Valentine''s Day?"


    Queeny had asked E to do something for her.


    She just asked E to ask about the light show on Valentine''s Day in the downtown area.


    Unlike Ambario, this country takes Valentine''s Day very seriously and holds a huge light show every


    year.


    There were various games at the light show and countless couples would go out on this day each year.


    Queeny remembered that there were two groups of people who tried to capture her earlier.


    One wanted to capture her alive and the other wanted to kill her.


    Then she escaped and came back alive. She thought those people wouldn''t let her go.


    But she had been staying in the castle for almost a month and they hadn''t done anything.


    In that case, she couldn''t leave here. After all, she was injured and maybe they would catch her as


    soon as she left here.


    But she couldn''t stay in the castle forever.


    She had to do something.


    Felix''s doubt of her broke her heartst night.


    What happened four years ago surged into her mind.


    She didn''t want to go through it again, so she wanted to and must leave here as soon as possible.


    Then they could really keep their distance and she could really get over him.


    With this in mind, Queeny took a deep breath.


    She couldn''t wait for those people to take action any longer.


    They were eager to catch her, weren''t they? Since they did nothing while she was in the castle, she


    would get out of here.


    If she left the castle on an ordinary day, they might be suspicious. If they didn''t fall for it, her efforts


    would be in vain.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    So she had to carefully choose the right timing and the right person she left with.


    Queeny had nned to pretend to make up with Felix and go out with him that day.


    Anyone who knew them knew about their previous rtionship anyway.


    Now that Queeny had stayed in the castle for so long, it was usible that they would get back


    together.

 Chapter 825 Grab Her Cereal

    Chapter 825 Grab Her Cereal


    Chapter 825 Grab Her Cereal


    She hid in the castle for safety, but how could a couple who truly loved each other not go out that day


    to pray for their love?


    So she had a reason to go out that day and she was sure that those people hadn''t given up on the idea


    of killing her.


    In fact, they were trying to find the right moment and that day was the best timing for them.


    So they would definitely take action and she would be able to catch them easily and find out who was


    behind them and what they were up to.


    However...


    Queeny thought of something and gave a sarcastic smile.


    She went to the gym that day to tell Felix about her n.


    But she saw him and Be together with their clothes disarranged.


    She was too angry to say anything back then. Later, she calmed down but Be trapped her and Felix


    took Be''s side directly.


    In fact, Queeny still wondered why the smart Felix had been repeatedly fooled by Be.


    Her tricks were so clumsy. Did he really not see it?


    Queeny didn''t understand. Maybe he was enchanted.


    Maybe he was really in love with Be so he couldn''t even see through her clumsy tricks.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    In short, whatever the reason, Queeny was disappointed in Felix.


    She no longer wanted to ask him to help her.


    Today was Valentine''s Day and she didn''t want to wait any longer.


    She had to go out anyway. As for whether those people would fall for it, it was in thep of the gods.


    With this in mind, she sighed.


    She said lightly to E, "You don''t need to know. You just have to make sure that a lot of people know


    that the woman who lives in the Bissel''s castle is going out to see the light show today, understand?"


    E nodded, "Don''t worry. I pretended I didn''t know anything and asked them about it when I was


    shopping. "


    "I was afraid no one would notice it, so I deliberately inquired about the programs and fun ces that


    day. I told them in a jewelry store that I was going out with you today and would go with you to buy their


    jewelry."


    "As you said, I deliberately said that it was difficult for you to go out. I said you were bored at home and


    rarely get to go out so you wouldn''t refuse. I''m sure they won''t be suspicious."


    Queeny nodded.


    "That''s good."


    She nced at the clock. It was ten in the morning.


    It was a light show so it would start in the evening.


    She was not in a hurry.


    Queeny let E out and went back to her room to rest. After all, there might be a tough battle at night.


    While she was resting, the atmosphere in another room of the same building was strange.


    Katy found that Be, who was delighted and smug yesterday, was upset today.


    She was still arrogant as soon as she left her room, but the smug smile on her face disappeared as


    soon as she returned.


    Katy didn''t know why.


    Mr. Bissel clearly took her sidest night.


    Wasn''t that enough to make her happy?


    Katy became more and more puzzled.


    So she asked curiously, "Miss Collins, what''s wrong? You look upset..."


    Be looked at her and sneered.


    Upset. Yes.


    Felix had been fooling her. He was about to send her away to another man. How could she be happy?


    She couldn''t help but grit her teeth.


    How could Felix be that cruel?


    She had been so devoted to him, but he had never wanted to keep her by his side.


    She agreed to approach Zardi even though Felix hurt her feelings.


    But Felix was still so indifferent.


    Only in front of Queeny did he pretend to care about her.


    But Be knew it was only because he wanted Queeny to get jealous.


    He did it not for her but for that woman!


    A look of anger appeared in Be''s eyes.


    Katy had no idea what Be was thinking. Seeing her lying on her stomach with a cold look in her eyes,


    she trembled slightly in fear.


    She called her, "Miss Collins?"


    Be finally heard her.


    She looked up at Katy and asked coldly, "What?"


    Katy breathed a sigh of relief.


    She ced a te of sliced bread in front of Be and said softly, "You didn''t eat anything this morning.


    I''m afraid you''re hungry so I brought you some bread. Lunch will be ready in about an hour and a half."


    Be nced at the bread.


    A look of disgust appeared in her eyes.


    She pushed the te aside without hesitation and said coldly, "I don''t like bread. Go to the kitchen and


    bring me a bowl of cereal."


    Katy immediately replied, "Yes. I''ll go get it right away."


    After that, she walked away in a hurry.


    Be was satisfied that her maid was so obedient.


    After a while, Katy came back with a bowl of cereal.


    She looked happy when she came in.


    As soon as she saw Be, she walked faster, put down the tray in her hand, and smiled, "Miss Collins,


    guess who I just bumped into?"


    Be nced up at her and asked indifferently, "Who?"


    "I met E in the kitchen. That bitch rolled her eyes at me. She was there to get cereal for Queeny too!


    There was only one serving left on the counter so I grabbed it. Here it is. Queeny had to wait for the


    cook to make it again. They''re busy making lunch now, so they would have to wait for a long time."

 Chapter 826 SheS Been Poisoned

    Chapter 826 She''S Been Poisoned


    Chapter 826 She''s Been Poisoned


    Beughed at hearing that.


    The exasperation ring in her chest gradually ebbed.


    She picked up the cereal and said with a smile, "Then, has Queeny learned about this?"


    Katy said animatedly, "E was angered to the point that her face turned livid. She surely would tell


    Queeny about this."


    Be was more pleased when she heard Katy''s words.


    But then, she thought of Queeny''s aloof personality, and her eyes dimmed a bit.


    "Will that woman be bothered by something that trivial?"


    "Probably not, I guess. If I was not certain that she had feelings for Felix, I would believe she was like a


    walking dead with no emotions."


    At this thought, Be gave a cold snort.


    "So what if she has feelings for Felix?"


    "They are not together after all."


    "I still stand a chance as long as they''re not a couple. Besides, if Felix and Queeny really have no hard


    feelings as he imed, why haven''t they just got back together?"


    "Felix used me to prove that Queeny was not into him anymore."


    Thinking about this, Be''s dimmed eyes brightened up again.


    She gave a snort of contempt and had a spoonful of cereal.


    After taking just one spoonful, she immediately felt satisfied. It tasted like winning.


    It was like the best cereal she had ever had.


    Be soon emptied the bowl. She even licked the corner of her mouth and said, "They must have been


    so mad by now. Let''s go and watch. Even though I can''t do anything to Queeny, I''d like to annoy her


    with me being in front of her."


    She put down the bowl and got to her feet.


    Seeing this, Katy was thrilled.


    She grabbed everything Be needed. To not look inferior to Queeny at any rate, every time Be went


    out of her room, even if it was just for a walk in the castle, she would dress herself up as if she was


    going to a fancy party.


    It was no exception for this time, of course.


    However, just as Katy picked up a purse for Be, she suddenly saw Be''s countenance alter, and


    then she bent down.


    Katy was stunned. She scurried over to support Be.


    "Miss Collins, what''s wrong?"


    Be''s face instantly became chalk-white and pinched. Perspiration quickly beaded on her forehead.


    She was mumbling something in a broken voice. Then, all of a sudden, she stretched out her hand,


    which was shaking in pain, and grabbed Katy by the arm.


    Be''s grip was so forceful that Katy felt her hand would be iid in her arm.


    "My stomach hurts..." Be uttered with difficulty.


    Katy panicked.


    "How so? Don''t worry. Sit down first."


    Katy helped Be sit in a chair. But then, she saw Be''s face turn from white to red, and the corners of


    her mouth became purple.


    In seconds, Be felt as if a knife was twirling in her belly. It was like a hand had grabbed her bowels


    and was trying to pull them out.


    She almost fainted because of severe pain. Seeing her in such agony, Katy realized how bad it was.


    She said, "Miss Collins, hang in there. I''ll call the doctor. Hang in there. The doctor will be here in a


    minute."


    After saying that, Katy dashed out.


    Shortly after, the doctor came.


    Donald had also been informed of this, so he and other servants hurried over here, too.


    When they arrived, Be had passed out due to the unbearable pain.


    At the sight of her face, the doctor instantly showed a grave look. He swiftly began to examine Be


    and started the treatment.


    Queeny heard about the incident too. When she arrived, Be''s room was already packed.


    Queeny frowned.


    By this time, the doctor had asked the others to carry Be to bed. Now, he was trying to help her.


    Donald strode over when he looked back and saw Queeny.


    "Miss Horton."


    Queeny asked with a frown, "What happened?"


    Donald looked concerned. He replied in a deep voice, "I don''t know. I just heard that something


    happened to Be, so I rushed here. It''s said that..."


    He paused and furrowed his brows as well. Then, he continued, "She''s been poisoned."


    "Poisoned?"


    Queeny asked in surprise.


    Donald nodded.


    "Yes. We don''t know how she got poisoned yet. The doctor is still running some tests. But we''ll know


    soon."


    Queeny bobbed her head.


    She was bemused. This was Felix''s castle. Everything going in and out of the castle was under


    stringent surveince. How could anything like this happen here?


    Also, why was Be the one who got poisoned?


    Although Queeny didn''t know Be much, she knew that Be was pretty but dumb. She shouldn''t be a


    threat to anyone here.


    Who on earth would do this to her?


    Queeny was puzzled by this, so were the others.


    However, since it happened, wondering why it happened would not help.


    Queeny took a glimpse at Be, who was lying in bed with her eyes closed and her face ashen. She


    inquired, "The doctor can save her, right?"


    Donald nodded again.


    "Yes, he said he could. Though the poison was deadly, Be was treated in time. She''ll be okay."


    Queeny felt relieved at his words.


    Be had caused trouble for her several times. She never liked this scheming woman anyway.


    Still, she hated to see another person die in front of her.


    After a brief silence, she said, "Tell Felix about this. He should be notified as soon as possible."


    Perhaps this was just in her head, but she still had the feeling that it was no coincidence that Be


    happened to be poisoned on Valentine''s day.


    Maybe the poison was prepared for Felix.


    Hence, it was absolutely necessary to let Felix know about this.


    Donald nodded and said, "I think so, too. It''s just that I was overwhelmed as it happened all of a


    sudden. I''ll tell him right now."


    After that, he went out to make a call.


    Queeny stayed there and watched Be for a while. Later, the doctor said she would be fine as long as


    they moved her to the infirmary in the main building to have her stomach pumped. After making sure


    Be would be fine, Queeny left the room.


    Her brows were deeply furrowed all the way back to her room.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    For some reason, the feeling of unease looming inside her was getting more and more distinct.


    Thankfully, Donald soon sent a servant to bring a message to her.


    The servant told her that Felix had learned about this and was on his way back.


    This incident had nothing to do with Queeny. Still, Donald sent someone to keep her posted.


    It could be seen that Donald had held Queeny in high regard.


    He had basically seen her as the hostess of the castle.


    Queeny didn''t make anyments after hearing this.


    It appeared that she was not interested in this at all.

 Chapter 827 Who Poisoned Her?

    Chapter 827 Who Poisoned Her?


    Chapter 827 Who Poisoned Her?


    Felix quickly returned to the castle. He rushed back in just half an hour after he got the news.


    In the infirmary, the doctor had given Be some proper treatments, so she was not in a critical


    condition anymore.


    The test result hade out.


    But it took everyone by surprise.


    Queeny was also there when the doctor announced the result. E had brought her there in a


    wheelchair.


    Queeny didn''t look at Felix. The two didn''t even make eye contact. They just waited quietly for the


    result.


    The doctor looked rather apprehensive when he walked out of the infirmary.


    He then said, "Here is the test result. It was white arsenic."


    What?


    White arsenic?


    Everyone was astounded.


    Felix and Queeny both puckered their brows.


    Next, the doctor looked at Katy, who was standing on the side, and inquired, "Has Miss Collins had


    soup or anything like that today?"


    Katy was taken aback. She then nodded and said, "Yes. She had some cereal from the kitchen. Why?"


    The doctor held up a report with a grim look on his face.


    "It was in the cereal. This is the toxic substance report. You should read this."


    Before Katy could react, Felix snatched the report over.


    His face darkened as soon as he took a nce at it.


    Then, as if something just urred to E, who was standing behind Queeny, turned pale at once.


    Katy was still making exnations in a fluster.


    "How can it be? I brought the cereal from the kitchen myself to Miss Collins. No one else had touched


    it. How could it be poisonous?"


    Right after she said this, she spun around to stare at Gina, the cook, who had been summoned here as


    well.


    "I know! It must be you! You put the poison in it, didn''t you?"


    As soon as she shouted, everyone turned to look at Gina.


    Katy said in a shrill voice, "You''re holding a grudge against Miss Collins because of what happened


    yesterday. So you poisoned her to get back at her. How could you be so evil?"


    After saying that, she actually swooped on Gina, trying to hit her.


    Yet, with so many people watching them, how could she really get to Gina?


    Felix snarled, "Enough!"


    At once, some servants went up and stopped Katy.


    Felix locked his somber eyes on Gina and questioned, "You made the cereal?"


    Gina was thunderstruck. She never thought the cereal she made would be poisonous.


    Waving her hand in a panic, she stuttered, "No, no, I didn''t. It''s true that I made the cereal, but I didn''t


    poison it. I swear to God. Though I don''t like Miss Collins, she is a guest here after all. I''m just a cook


    working here. How could I have the nerve to poison her?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Katy contradicted in a high-pitched voice, "Who else could it be then? Among all these people here,


    you''re the only one who bears a grudge against her and had ess to the food."


    Gina never thought she would be in such deep trouble one day.


    She felt she was really unlucky these days. Just yesterday, she was wrongly used of stealing some


    ingredients. Now, she had been framed for poisoning Be.


    Talk about her bad luck!


    All of a sudden, her eyes lit up as if enlightenment had struck her.


    "Oh, I remember. It was not made for Miss Collins in the first ce. If I really wanted to poison her, I


    should have put the poison in her lunch instead of the cereal. How could I foresee that she wanted to


    have cereal today?"


    The others were all stupefied after they heard this. They didn''t understand what she meant.


    At this moment, E stepped forward.


    She said solemnly, "I can testify for her. I asked her this morning to make the cereal for Miss Horton.


    But when I went to fetch the cereal after it was made, Katy came in and took it away."


    After a pause, she looked back at Katy and said with a poker face, "Therefore, Gina can''t be the


    murderer. The suspect should be Katy, who seized that bowl of cereal from me."


    Katy was shocked by the usation.


    She never thought things would take such a sharp turn.


    She screamed, "No! Nonsense! I''m not a murderer! Miss Collins has been so nice to me. Why would I


    want to hurt her?"


    Then, she suddenly cottoned on and turned to gawk at Queeny.


    "That''s to say, the poison was not for Miss Collins. The one that was supposed to be poisoned is you!"


    Almost everyone had long understood what had happened. Yet, Katy was kind of slow on this.


    Felix''s face grew stern.


    He gazed at Katy with a stony face. A long whileter, he called, "Ford!"


    Ford came up to him from behind and replied respectfully, "Boss."


    "Go find out who was in that kitchen recently and who did it. Question everyone in the castle


    thoroughly. We must find out who did this!"


    Realizing the gravity of this matter, Ford quickly answered, "Yes, sir!"


    After that, the crowd dispersed.


    With Donald''s assistance, Ford began to question the maids and guards in the castle one by one.


    Now that everyone was leaving, Queeny asked E to wheel her back to her room.


    So far, one thing was certain. Someone wanted to poison her. Because of this, she and E were the


    only two who were not suspected in this castle.


    Queeny slowly headed to her room in the wheelchair.


    What she didn''t know was that a deep and conflicted gaze was following her from behind.


    Be didn''t wake up until the afternoon.


    After being poisoned and the gastricvage, she now looked very pallid as if she had been sick for a


    long time.


    When Be saw Katy sitting by her bed, she asked, "What happened?"


    Katy was still sobbing. She looked up as soon as she heard Be''s voice.


    The next second, her eyes revealed surprise and delight.


    "Miss Collins, you''re up!"


    Be was still in a trance.


    Momentster, she came to her senses and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Katy quickly told her what happened today blow by blow.


    Be fell silent after she heard her recount.


    Still weeping a little, Katy said, "Miss Collins, I thought, I thought I wouldn''t be able to see you again."


    Be forced a smile. She was no longer as lofty as she usually was. At this time, she even seemed


    approachable and weing.


    In a soft voice, she said, "You''re the only one who still cares about me. Who else in this castle would


    mind if I''m alive or dead?


    These words took Katy by surprise.


    Seeing the destion in Be''s eyes, she suddenly felt she was rather unfamiliar with this woman.


    "Is she still the upbeat Be Collins I know?"

 Chapter 828 What A Coincidence

    Chapter 828 What A Coincidence


    Chapter 828 What a Coincidence


    Katy couldn''t help but ask gingerly, "Don''t be so negative. Mr. Bissel cares a lot about you. After he


    learned you got poisoned, he ordered his men to question everyone in the castle."


    However, this time, Be did not concur with her.


    She thought to herself, "Felix isn''t doing this for me."


    "The poison was clearly prepared for Queeny."


    "I snatched her cereal so she dodged a bullet."


    "If Felix really cared about me, why wasn''t he here waiting for me to wake up?"


    Katy was the only one in the room looking after her. Even Donald was not there to help.


    For the first time, Be felt this room that she always thought was notrge enough had suddenly


    be too spacious.


    As she saw the empty room, her heart was empty, too.


    Nheless, she smartly covered up her despondency and dolefulness.


    She then turned to Katy and said, "I''m fine. Don''t cry. I''m a little hungry. Can you go to the kitchen and


    bring me some food?"


    Katy nodded and said, "I''m on it."


    Yet, because Be was too weak to have regr food. Thus, Katy cooked some nd porridge and


    brought it upstairs.


    Be might not be a real princess, but she had grown up in a well-loaded family. She had never had


    such tasteless porridge.


    Seeing the bowl of porridge, she frowned. But then, as if something urred to her, she gave in and


    began to eat the porridge.


    As for Queeny, she had been staying in her room after lunch.


    She had understood that the poison was for her.


    Surprisingly, she acted as if this was not her concern anyway. Though she clearly knew that someone


    attempted to kill her, she still seemed as cool and collected as always.


    Her life was not perturbed by this incident at all.


    Noticing this, the other servants in the castle all began to suspect if there was something wrong with


    her.


    Yet, Queeny knew very well that she was perfectly fine.


    She was just a little taken aback. She had thought that her enemies wouldn''t take action. However,


    they did. And they even sneaked into the castle to make this move.


    Now she had two questions.


    First, since there were two forces that tried to harm herst time, which one did it this time?


    Second, how did they do it?


    After Be was poisoned at noon, Felix immediately checked the surveince footage.


    . Other than Gina, the cook, several others had also been in the kitchen.


    Come to think of it, whoever did this might not have to put the poison in the kitchen.


    He or she could just put it in the bowl that held the cereal, or the water.


    In that case, the clue led to nowhere.


    As for the first question, it was even harder to figure it out.


    The person who did this had not been found yet. How could they know who on earth wanted her dead


    so bad?


    Nevertheless, Queeny had learned something useful from this incident.


    The white arsenic was deadly toxic. Even Be, who was healthy, almost died after taking the poison.


    Queeny was still injured. Her body certainly couldn''t withstand being poisoned, let alone a stomach


    pump. Hence, it was likely to be the first force, the one who hit her with a car. They look like they would


    use such simple and brutal means to kill her.


    The second force, on the other hand, clearly wanted to catch her alive.


    Even though a long time had passed since that traffic ident, Queeny was still clueless about who


    wanted to kill her.


    But it didn''t matter. Since they had made a second move, their identities would be found sooner or


    Thinking of this, Queeny stopped worrying. She told E toe in and wheel her to see Felix.


    She had mulled over this and realized that she still needed his help.


    If this poisoning didn''t happen, she could still proceed with her original n.


    But since they had struck, if she continued to go out alone as she nned, her enemy would get


    suspicious.


    After all, it was Valentine''s Day. Couples should go out together on this day.


    All the people walking on the street were couples. This morning, Felix went out early. Queeny thought


    they might think Felix didn''t stay with her because he was out for business


    Thus, it would still make sense if Queeny went out aler.


    But now, Felix was in the castle. If she went out and left him here, it would seem rather weird.


    After all, they were supposed to be a couple and go out together.


    Now Felix was in the castle, it wouldn''t be justified if she acted alone on Valentine''s Day.


    Therefore, Queeny needed Felix in her n.


    But to her surprise, before she had reached his room, she came across him in the corridor connecting


    the side building with the main building.


    When they met again, Felix looked distant. There was no emotion on his face.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    It was as if Be being poisoned at noon was no big deal to him.


    Queeny didn''t speak for a while. But after some deliberation, she thought she had to think about the big


    picture.


    Now she had decided to discard romantic feelings that she no longer needed, she saw no reason to


    continue cold-shouldering him or flipping out because of their history.


    Thus, she rolled her wheelchair and headed up to Felix with grace. Looking up at him, she said, "Felix,


    I have something to tell you."


    Clearly, it was no luck of the draw that Felix had shown up here.


    He nodded and said, "Good. I want to talk to you, too."


    What a coincidence.


    E, who was watching them from behind, sighed with emotion in her head.


    "Forget about Be. Miss Horton and Mr. Bissel are perfect for each other. They really click."


    "When they are together, no one else seems to matter."


    Being sensible, E retreated to the side the moment Felix appeared, refusing to be the third wheel.


    Thus, Felix naturally walked to Queeny''s back and took over the control of her wheelchair.


    Queeny felt a little helpless.


    "When can I fully recover?"


    "The doctor said I needed another two months."


    "Two months! I could have done a lot of things in two months"


    In truth, if she had not been injured like this, she would not stay in Felix''s castle and y by his rules.


    With her temper, she would take off a long time ago. After that, she would attack her enemies without


    scruples and destroy them all.


    But she could not do any of that now.


    She must not act willfully. It was not because she feared death. Instead, it was because she had to stay


    alive to avenge Sarah.


    It could be said that Sarah had traded the chance for Queeny to live with her own life.


    Sarah was the only family Queeny had. She cherished this younger sister of hers more than anyone.


    However, Sarah had died tragically in her prime because of her.

 Chapter 829 DonT Want To Owe Him

    Chapter 829 Don''T Want To Owe Him


    Chapter 829 Don''t Want to Owe Him


    Thus, how could she not value her life so as to take vengeance for Sarah?


    At the thought of this, Queeny''s eyes turned cold.


    As though he had sensed the dark aura Queeny was emitting, Felix''s eyes also darkened a bit. He said


    in a deep voice, "Don''t worry. I''ll help you seek vengeance and crush those gangs."


    Unexpectedly, Queeny didn''t refuse this time.


    "Thank you," she replied.


    She was aware that they were powerful.


    She might be able to get this done by herself. But the risks were too high. Her rate of sess would


    not be promising.


    But things would be different if Felix was on her side.


    Felix was powerful, smart, and resourceful. As long as he joined her league and united with her for the


    same goal, she might actually beat them.


    When they arrived in Queeny''s room in the side building, Felix finally let go of her wheelchair.


    Queeny looked back at E and said, "Give us a moment."


    E was d to leave. "Sure," she said with a smile, then exited the room in a hurry.


    Queeny knew E had misinterpreted this. She and Felix would only talk about business. But E


    seemed to have thought that they had patched things up and were dating again.


    But Queeny was not in the mood to exin anything.


    After E left, she asked Felix to close the door before saying seriously, "The one they wanted to


    poison is me. But they failed this time. I''m sure they will try to kill me again."


    Felix nodded.


    "Who do you think did this?"


    Queeny answered, "The first group of people."


    At this moment, her eyes glinted with a cold, murderous look.


    "They used such a strong toxic because they wanted me dead. In fact, if Be was not a healthy


    person and there was no doctor in the castle, she would probably die because of this.


    "I''m not like Be. As everyone knows, I''m still recovering from my injuries. I''m pretty much crippled. If I


    were poisoned, I would be on my deathbed even if I didn''t die immediately."


    Felix was of the same mind.


    He then asked, "What do you n to do then?"


    Queeny''s beautiful brows slightly puckered.


    She said in a serious tone, "I can''t be on alert at all hours. They did so many things but we still haven''t


    found out who they are. We don''t even have a clue. I figure we can''t continue with thisid-back


    strategy. This time, Be got poisoned. Who would be the next victim? Even if it''s not me, I don''t want


    to be a time bomb that may hurt those who are around me."


    For some reason, Felix began to smile when he heard those words.


    His deep eyes appeared to be smiling as well when they were rested on her. A hint of wicked humor


    was revealed on his face.


    Felix chuckled and said, "You don''t hate her anymore? You''re actually gued by guilt for her being


    poisoned?"


    Queeny was dazed at this. When she took the cue, her face showed anger at once.


    She said sternly, "When have I ever been jealous of her? Felix, don''t be ridiculous."


    Felixughed. He strode over and abruptly bent down while putting his hands on the armrests of her


    wheelchair. In a soft voice, he asked, "You''ve never been jealous of her? Like I''d believe that. Queeny, I


    know you''re just too proud to admit."


    His cool, deep voice fluttered into Queeny''s ears, causing her heart to jolt.


    Somehow, she felt her cheeks were burning.


    She didn''t dare or perhaps didn''t want to meet his eyes. Thus, she looked away in a fluster.


    At the same time, she stubbornly denied, "I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    Felix sniggered.


    But he didn''t try to press Queeny. After he straightened up, he instantly became aloof andposed


    again.


    He backed away two paces and leaned against a table behind him, saying, "Go on."


    Queeny looked confused. A momentter, she understood Felix was asking her to continue with the


    previous subject.


    She felt her temper rising and called him names in her head.


    After that, the blush on her face subsided, and she began to talk again.


    "Since we can''t remain defensive, I n to lure them out. They''ve been hiding in the dark. So I''ll just go


    out and expose myself. They''did low for so long before resorting to poisoning. Obviously, they had


    tried all the other possible ways, but nothing they did hurt me. So they used poison even though it was


    likely to fail.


    "If it didn''t work, I would be rmed. Hence, they must be at the end of their wits. Otherwise, they


    wouldn''t make this move."


    "Such being the case, why not we y along? Let''s act like we don''t know anything. You can even


    spread the words that I''m the one who poisoned Be. As for the motive, as you people say, it''s that I''m


    jealous of Be because of her rtionship with you."


    "This way, they might believe we haven''t noticed they''re behind the scene. They''ve been waiting for a


    long time to get to me. Now, if I go out alone, they would see it as a good opportunity. Even if they may


    have doubts about why I''m acting alone, they certainly won''t let go of such a golden opportunity to hurt


    me."


    After she finished speaking, Felix''s eyes darkened a little.


    He asked, "How can I help then?"


    Queeny didn''t keep him in suspense. She looked up at him and said straightforwardly, "I want you to


    act like a debauched king this time. You will have a falling-out with me in front of everyone in the castle


    and even... throw me out!"


    Felix looked shocked on hearing her words.


    His face turned frosty as well.


    Secondster, he said with a coldugh, "I thought you''d asked me to y a sweet couple with you.


    We could go out to have dinner in somece nice. This way, we had a reason to expose us, which


    would have the same effect."


    However, Queeny shook her head.


    She said ndly, "To be honest, this was what I nned to do. But just now, it urred to me that it


    would be too dangerous for us to go out together, as we don''t know who they are. I think I should go


    out alone first. If anything happened, you coulde and help."


    However, her words put an extremely surly look on Felix''s face.


    "Dangerous? You think we would be in more danger than you going out alone?"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Queeny frowned.


    She had clearly sensed Felix''s anger. She was also aware of why he was vexed. Yet, she could not do


    anything about it.


    She then said seriously, "Felix, I don''t want you to get hurt because of me."


    Felix''s face darkened.

 Chapter 830 I Only Got You

    Chapter 830 I Only Got You


    Chapter 830 I Only Got You


    Queeny continued, "It''s not because I still care about you. It''s just that given our current rtionship, I


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    should already be grateful that you''re willing to investigate those gangs for me. I don''t want to owe you


    more, nor can I afford to. Can''t you see that?"


    What she said was the truth as well as her innermost thought.


    However, Felixughed brusquely after hearing this.


    "You don''t want to owe me? Queeny, you''ve already owed me a lot. What''s the point of saying things


    like this?"


    Queeny stiffened.


    She inhaled deeply and then said in a nd voice, "Fine. I admit that. Felix, this is both pivotal and


    dangerous. I don''t have anybody else I can trust. I only got you, you know? Regardless of our twisted


    and checkered past, I know you''re the only one who won''t leave me high and dry when real danger


    catch those people who want to hurt me? You won''t let me down, will you?"


    This was the first time in four years that Queeny had gazed at Felix with earnest and trusting eyes,


    which gave Felix the long-lost stirring feeling.


    As he looked at Queeny, his eyes glinted with emotion, and his Adam''s apple bobbed.


    A whileter, he finally said "okay" in a husky voice.


    Queeny smiled.


    "Then, let me go out by myself and y your role as I just said. You will tell everyone I poisoned Be.


    After I go out in the evening, you''ll bring some of your men and follow me from some distance behind.


    Don''t get too close. They are very cunning. From this poisoning, we can tell that they have sent


    someone into the castle.


    "Or rather, some of those in the castle are their members. I know the people serving you are


    trustworthy because they have gone through a strict selection process. Even so, to y it safe, we''d


    better not let too many people know about our n."


    Queeny''s tone was solemn. Felix was also aware that this was no joke, for the two''s lives were hanging


    on it.


    He nodded heavily and said, "I see."


    Queeny smiled at him and looked away.


    "Go ahead then."


    Felix froze.


    He knew she was telling him to carry out the n.


    He also knew that once he stepped out of this door, he and Queeny would, at least within today, be


    hostile to each other.


    Somehow, a sweet-and-bitter feeling rose from his chest.


    Looking steadily at her, Felix said, "Queeny, after we find all those behind the scene and punish them,


    can we sit down and talk?"


    Queeny''s heart quivered.


    Yet, she still didn''t turn her head to look at him. Instead, her eyes were directed at somewhere far away


    outside the window.


    After a long while, she answered, "OK."


    Gratified, Felix walked up to her, bent down, and ced a kiss on the top of her head.


    Queeny''s body shivered slightly.


    His low and sexy voice then said, "Queeny, I''ll be waiting for you toe back."


    That was just a simple sentence. However, it suddenly made tears well up in her eyes.


    The time when they were head over heels for each other instantly shed back to Queeny, as though


    she was ying a movie in her head.


    With her eyes tearful, she stered a faint smile on her face and nodded.


    "Okay."


    Then, Felix turned around and marched toward the door.


    As he came to the door, he abruptly paused in his tracks, whipped around, and flung his arm. A vase


    on the shoe cab was instantly knocked to the floor.


    "Smash!"


    The loud crash gave everyone a jump.


    The servants outside heard a man''s furious voice say, "Queeny, surely it''s you! You poisoned Be!"


    Queeny''s cool voice then sounded from inside the room.


    "I told you it''s not me!"


    "How dare you deny this? You tried to hurt her again and again. I forgave you many times. I thought


    you would not do it again. However, you not only did not reflect over your errors in the slightest but


    stepped up your evil game. You really disappointed me!"


    In a slightly enraged and clearly aggrieved tone, Queeny replied, "I disappointed you? Oh really? Be


    is really more important to you than I am, isn''t she? Otherwise, how could you have believed I poisoned


    her just because she said so? In your eyes, I''m just a vicious woman who would poison others out of


    jealousy, am I right?"


    As soon as those words came out, silence fell in this ce.


    Inside the room, Felix was gazing at Queeny.


    Perhaps because she had shouted too hard, her usually calm eyes turned a little red around the rims.


    Inexplicably, Felix''s heart ached.


    Still, he kicked a chair on the side hard.


    The chair was sent flying and banged against the wall with a loud sh.


    Through clenched teeth, he bellowed, "Isn''t that just who you are? You almost got Be killed. I won''t


    let you get out of this."


    Queeny sneered. "Then what will you do? You wanna kill me to avenge her?"


    "You don''t think I would?"


    "Then just man up and kill me!"


    "Queeny Horton!"


    Booms and bangs were heard from inside. The servants in the hallway turned pale at once. They were


    at a loss. Just then, Donald rushed over.


    Clearly, he had heard the noise in the room, for his expression was deeply worried.


    Seeing the servants were rooted to the spot, he yelled, "What are you waiting for? Get in!"


    The others then came to their senses and pushed the door open.


    It was a mess inside. Queeny was still in the wheelchair, while Felix was standing in front of her, his


    back arched, his hands tightly grasping her throat.


    Astonished, everyone''s countenance changed. They scrambled over to rescue Queeny.


    Donald also ran to Felix and exhorted, "Mr. Bissel, calm down. Don''t be impulsive! No matter what Miss


    Horton did, she is Mr. Webber''s granddaughter after all. Mr. Webber had given you tremendous favors.


    For his sake, please spare Miss Horton."


    Felix''s eyes turned less fierce.


    His jaw was still set, yet he let go of her in the end.


    Queeny instantly held her throat and bent down, coughing uncontrobly.


    The servants in the room were all petrified. They hadn''t seen Felix behave like this before.


    Felix just stood there, looking condescendingly at Queeny. The cold, forbidding aura around him could


    freeze others nearby.


    He remarked coldly, "I won''t kill you today. It''s not because I don''t want to but because you''re Mr.


    Webber''s granddaughter. From today on, if I find out that you try to hurt Be again, I''ll kill you and


    throw your body to the wolves."


    Queeny raised her chin, locking her fiery eyes on him.


    As he had seized her throat too tightly before, her voice became slightly gruff.

 Chapter 831 She Left The Castle

    Chapter 831 She Left The Castle


    Chapter 831 She Left the Castle


    A sardonic smile emerged on the corner of Queeny''s mouth. Though she was smiling, tears


    involuntarily rolled down her cheeks.


    "Felix, you never trusted me. I said I didn''t kill that woman four years ago, but you made me convicted


    as a murderer. So why are you acting like a good man and disying your leniency now?"


    "I know as long as I''m here, I''ll be an obstacle to your rtionship with her. Fine. I''ll leave. However,


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Felix, don''t forget that you owe me, for your whole life! From now on, no matter what happens, I won''t


    After she said this, she saw Felix''s pupils quake violently.


    Right then, Felix burst outughing.


    "We will not see each other ever again? Fine by me! Queeny, remember what you said today. If you


    want to leave, just leave. I don''t want to see your face ever again! Don''t you daree back. Get out


    now!"


    Then, he knocked over a shelf holding potted flowers and stormed out without looking back.


    Though he was gone, his fury still seemed to linger in the room.


    Servants looked at one another, not knowing what to do for a moment.


    They had mixed feelings for Queeny, yet they also deeply sympathized with her.


    Donald also felt pitiful about this. He thought the two in love would still get back together after all the


    hardships.


    But to his shock, the two, who had been amicable to each other a moment ago, suddenly became


    deadly foes. What on earth had happened?


    But at the time, Donald was in no mood to wonder about this.


    Given Felix''s hot temper, now he had said such harsh words, he was surely capable of doing


    something more staggering. Thus, Donald needed to go keep an eye on him.


    At this thought, he said to Queeny, "Miss Horton, Mr. Bissel only said that in a fit of rage. Don''t take it to


    heart. I''ll go check on him now."


    Queeny showed a derisive smile.


    "Donald, thank you for looking after me for all this time. But as you''ve seen, it''s not that I wouldn''t


    swallow my pride. No matter how Ipromised, he wouldn''t trust me anyway. He no longer sees me


    as the same person he met when he was little. Likewise, I don''t see him as the same man I used to


    know. I''ll leave now. Just forget about the past. Donald, don''t worry. I''ll show myself out after I pack my


    things."


    Donald deeply furrowed his brows.


    He knew Queeny and Felix were not the reckless type.


    Yet, for some reason, what they did today seemed rather impetuous and bizarre.


    But he had no time to think about this. Now things had gone to this far, he, a butler, could no longer do


    anything to change it.


    Thus, he just lowered his head and said regretfully, "Take care then, Miss Horton. If you ever need my


    help, you can alwayse to me, even if you don''t stay here anymore."


    This remark manifested that he had considered Queeny a friend of his own.


    Donald was Felix''s employee, the butler of the castle.


    If Queeny came to him for help after she left and he also provided her with the help, others would


    naturally think he betrayed Felix.


    Still, Donald promised to help Queeny, which proved his sincere care for her.


    Queeny then smiled at him.


    "Thank you, Donald."


    She didn''t decline his kind offer.


    Hearing her reply, Donald said no more. He then turned around and walked out.


    After he left the room, other servants also followed him out.


    That left E and Queeny alone in the room.


    E was also in a fluster at the moment. She heard every word of the quarrel when she was standing


    outside of the room.


    Moments ago, she saw the two were talking friendly. But in the blink of an eye, they were hopping mad


    at each other. That really puzzled her.


    With a doleful look on her face, she came over and asked, "Miss Horton, are you okay?"


    Queeny didn''t speak. She just sat there with a long face as if still sulking.


    Worried sick, E was on the verge of bursting into tears.


    She crouched down and looked up at Queeny, asking in a concerned voice, "What happened? Weren''t


    you guys having a good talk? Why did it end up like this? Miss Horton, you''re not really moving out, are


    you?"


    Queeny lowered her eyes and nced at E.


    In a t voice, she said, "Sorry. We scared you."


    E shook her head.


    "Not at all. But you..."


    Queeny forced a smile.


    She said in a despondent voice, "Please help me pack. I''ll move out this afternoon."


    E widened her eyes in dismay.


    Even though she had heard at first hand how the two came to the decision that Queeny would leave,


    she still clung to the hope that they merely said that out of anger and didn''t mean it.


    She thought Felix would not really drive Queeny out.


    But now, from what Queeny just said, she seemed determined to move out.


    E said right away, "Miss Horton, don''t go. Miss Bissel only said those things in a rage. How can you


    take it seriously? Your injuries haven''t healed yet. Where can you go on your own?"


    Admittedly, even though Queeny didn''t get attached to anyone in the castle during her stay here, she


    was truly grateful toward E, who had taken good care of her all this time.


    Seeing her worried tears, Queeny couldn''t help but feel moved.


    However, this matter was too critical. She didn''t prepare to tell E about their n.


    It was not because she didn''t trust her. She just didn''t want to implicate her in this.


    Thinking about this, Queeny heaved a sigh.


    "I know very well if he meant it or not. E, thank you for taking care of me these days. We''ll meet


    again if there is a chance."


    E froze on the spot. She raised her head and stared at Queeny incredulously.


    "Miss Horton, you''re really leaving?"


    Queeny nodded.


    E panicked. "Didn''t you say you will go to the light show with Mr. Bissel this evening? You won''t go


    then?"


    This took Queeny aback.


    As if realizing that she had crossed the line, E exined, "I just think it may be a great chance for


    you two to amend your rtionship. You can perhaps get back together after tonight. You two can work


    together to find out who wanted to hurt you..."


    Queeny smiled.


    Her eyes flickered with mncholy.


    With a chortle, she said, "We will never get back together. As for the light show... I nned to lure the


    enemies out tonight. But now, it seems that the n is ruined. It''s probably better this way. I don''t want


    to owe him anything. I''ll figure something out to find those people. As for where I can go... Well, the


    world is so big. I can stay anywhere I want. Those people are, indeed, after me. But they''re perhaps


    not good enough to capture me."


    After she said this, her face glowed with confidence. She lookedpletely different from the downcast


    woman she was a minute ago.

 Chapter 832 Luring Them Out

    Chapter 832 Luring Them Out


    Chapter 832 Luring them out


    E gave a wry smile.


    "But didn''t Mr. Bissel already find out the poisoned cereal was originally prepared for you? You''re the


    one they tried to poison. Then why has Mr. Bissel suddenly believed you poisoned the cereal to kill


    Be?"


    Hearing this, Queeny rubbed her temples, feeling troubled.


    She said helplessly, "Perhaps... it''s because he''s let his hormones get the better of his rationality. He


    bought Be''s one-sided story despite the evidence. What else can I do?"


    She sighed heavily.


    "I should have given up on him long ago, don''t you think so? From how he reacted to Be''s previous


    drowning and falling, I should have realized it doesn''t matter if I did it or not. He simply hates me. He


    rejoices over my sorrows.


    "Therefore, the truth doesn''t really matter. He would finally be satisfied if my heart is broken."


    Speaking of this, she smiled woefully again.


    "Never mind. I don''t want to be stuck with him any longer. E, take care of yourself after I leave. Be


    hates me. As you''ve served me for such a long time, after I''m gone, she will perhaps vent her anger on


    you. If things get worse, you can quit and find another job somewhere else. The world is your oyster.


    You can always leave here."


    E appeared touched, too.


    "Miss Horton..."


    Queeny waved and said, "It''s OK. I''ve made up my mind."


    E constrained herself from talking her out of this. She then asked, "Where do you n to go then?"


    Queeny thought for a moment and said, "Since they want me dead, other ces are probably not safe


    for me. So, I think I''ll go back to my hometown. Though Mr. Webber, my grandfather, had passed away,


    his house is still there. I''ll go back there and live in that house for some time."


    E nodded after hearing this.


    "Then, do look after yourself."


    Queeny nodded and said, "I will."


    After exchanging a few more words, E reluctantly went off to do the packing.


    At four in the afternoon, Queeny got in a car by herself and left the castle.


    As she hadn''t fully recovered, she could not walk out on her own.


    For this reason, Felix "mercifully" arranged a car for her. Of course, the car was not luxurious. It was a


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    mere Audi.


    The one behind the wheel was not Ford or any of Felix''s other trusted subordinates.


    Instead, it was just an ordinary driver.


    As the car slowly pulled out of the gate, Be showed a triumphant smile from behind.


    Felix, however, disyed a somber look. He stared fixedly at the ce where the car disappeared and


    didn''t look away until a long whileter.


    Inside the car.


    Queeny felt unperturbed.


    Felix had agreed on this n in secret. Therefore, she had no worries.


    Since she needed to convince others that she would note back again, she didn''t object when she


    saw E pack all her daily necessities up before she left.


    Through this poisoning, Queeny learned that some people in this castle must be working for them.


    By making this moving out as real as she could, she would make them believe that she was on her own


    now and it was time to take action.


    At first, Queeny nned to stage a getting-back-together with Felix by going out with him on Valentine''s


    Day.


    Felix had the same idea.


    However, her mind suddenly changed after she met Felix in the corridor and let him wheel her back to


    her room.


    It urred to her that staging a row with Felix and moving out by herself would be more convincing


    than ying a sweet couple.


    After all, Be''s being poisoned had provided them the perfect story to work on.


    Although many were in the side building and heard their discussion on who poisoned the cereal, they


    didn''t really understand their theories.


    They never found out who did it.


    Thus, as long as Felixter sent someone to investigate and found some clues that rendered Queeny


    the suspect, he would have good reasons to get mad at her.


    After that, she would naturally confront him. In a fit of anger, Felix could throw her out of the castle.


    This way, whoever wanted her dead would definitely believe that she and Felix had turned against each


    other because of Be.


    While pondering, Queeny turned her head and looked outside the window.


    "Those people will definitely take action today!


    "Come on, don''t miss this chance. I''ve been waiting for you guys. Time to make a move."


    After the car went out of the castle, Queeny felt a little tired, so she closed her eyes and took a nap.


    It was already eight in the evening when the car reached her hometown.


    When Queeny opened her eyes, she found the car had pulled over.


    The driver looked back and asked, "Miss Horton, we''ve arrived at the address you gave me. Is this the


    right building?"


    Queeny turned around and saw a gray house ahead. It was exactly where Mr. Webber used to live.


    She nodded and said, "Yes, it is."


    Then, she put her hands on the door, trying to get off.


    The driver immediately fetched the wheelchair from the back of the car and helped her get off. Then, he


    got her luggage for her.


    All her belongings had been packed in two suitcases.


    Queeny smiled and thanked the driver.


    The driver nced at the dpidated small house ahead and asked, "Do you want me to walk you in?"


    Queeny shook her head and said, "No. Thanks. You can get going. I''ll go in myself."


    Now she refused his help, the driver didn''t say more. He went back into the car and drove away.


    Queeny didn''t go into the house immediately. She watched the car pull away and then cast a nce at


    the suitcases ced beside her.


    When she was about to enter the house, she heard some loud noises from across the street.


    Next, all the people in the surroundings pelted in that direction.


    Startled, she stopped moving.


    Seeing that everyone on the street was heading in that direction, she grabbed one of them by the arm


    and asked, "What happened?"


    Since she had left town for many years, that person didn''t recognize her.


    But as he noticed that Queeny was a young woman in a wheelchair, he kindly exined, "It''s said


    someone died over there. They''ve dug out a body. Girl, go home. It''s creepy."


    After that, he shook off Queeny''s hand and dashed away.


    Queeny was still in a daze.


    "Someone died? A body?"


    For some reasons, she had a bad feeling about this.


    Obviously, it had nothing to do with her, but she couldn''t help but leave her luggage by the door and


    wheel herself towards the crowd across the street.

 Chapter 833 ItS Getting Complicated

    Chapter 833 It''S Getting Complicated


    Chapter 833 It''s Getting Complicated


    The body was retrieved from a river.


    The story was simple.


    There was arge river by the town. Many people in town made a living by fishing in this river.


    They usually cast a in the morning and then pulled it up at dusk.


    But today, something held the fishers up, so they retrieved the a bitter than usual.


    Because of this, the fish had the time to escape after they ate the bait. Thus, they all thought they


    wouldn''t gain much today.


    But to their surprise, they found the rather heavy when they tried to pull it up.


    Everybody radiated with joy, thinking that the haul would be big.


    However, they soon found something weird.


    When the was retrieved, they saw no fish but a human''s arm floating on the surface of the water.


    They were all horror-stricken at this. A momentter, someone called the police. At the same time, the


    group worked together and hoisted the to the shore.


    The police soon arrived.


    After the investigation, they dered that the dead person was a girl about 18. She was drowned to


    death. Nobody in town knew her, so she probably was not a local.


    Just as the police prepared to take the body back and do further research, Queeny caught sight of the


    body.


    She shuddered fiercely.


    The next moment, her face turned chalk-white.


    Perhaps because the police noticed her unusually pale face, one of them came over and asked, "Miss,


    do you know this girl?"


    Queeny just sat in her chair, not responding to the question.


    Her stupefied appearance confirmed their doubt that she might have something to do with this.


    More policemen closed in on her, staring warily at her.


    "Are you okay?"


    It was not until this moment that Queeny came out of her trance.


    She numbly raised her head and looked at these policemen. Next, she opened her mouth and said,


    "Yes, I know her."


    The police were shocked.


    ...


    Of course, Queeny knew the dead girl.


    She was the maid who was driven out of the castle a couple of days ago because everyone thought


    she had stolen the meat, while she imed that she just picked it up from the floor in the garden.


    Queeny never thought that she would be a dead body when she met her only three dayster.


    What on earth happened?


    Now Queeny had admitted she knew her, she certainly needed to go with the police for further


    investigation.


    She reckoned the story of the maid was no secret, so she told the police everything she knew.


    After that, she still couldn''t recover from the shock.


    She couldn''t believe that the lovely girl who was walking around in the castle days ago was dead now.


    ording to the autopsy report, she had been dead for two days.


    However, judging by her body, she stayed in the river for no more than an hour.


    In other words, someone drowned her and waited for two days before throwing her into the river.


    Somehow, a chill spiraled up Queeny''s spine.


    She suddenly thought of the boxes of chicken meat.


    The maid said she merely saw them lying in the garden and picked them up. However, after some


    investigation, all the evidence said that she lied.


    Therefore, the others all believed she was the thief, and she only denied it for fear of being punished.


    Queeny found it a bit odd at that time, but she didn''te forward to defend the maid.


    "Could there be something we overlooked?"


    At this thought, Queeny frowned in concentration.


    As she just came back here today, and she had alibis for her previous whereabouts, the police did not


    see her as a suspect.


    They told her that she could go after they recorded her statement.


    But seeing that she was in a wheelchair alone and didn''t drive here, the captain told one of the


    policemen to give her a ride.


    Queeny remained silent on the way back.


    Many voices were arguing in her head. What happened recently was yed in her mind over and over


    again.


    At first, someone attempted to assassinate her but failed. Then, she got abducted by another group of


    gangsters.


    It seemed that those people wanted to catch her alive, so they didn''t hurt her.


    Shortly after, Felix rescued her and brought her back to his castle.


    During her recovery, her life was quite peaceful, except that Be asionally messed with her.


    Then, one day, Be used Gina the cook of swapping the food. She went over to sort it out. Later,


    she found that Gina didn''t do it, but a young maid did it.


    Donald then asked the maid to leave. Right after that, Be got poisoned.


    The cereal that was prepared for her turned out to be poisonous with the deadly white arsenic inside.


    Unexpectedly, Be snatched the cereal from her and ate it, which almost killed her.


    After that, she and Felix hatched a n. Felix threw her out of the castle, so she came back to this


    town and saw the maid''s body.


    Those incidents appeared to be unrted. But at this moment, Queeny saw them as a series of clues


    that were linked together.


    But something was not right.


    What on earth could it be?


    As Queeny was contemting with a frown on her face, the young policeman in the driver''s seat


    remarked, "I heard that the dead girl was a maid in your residence. Do you know about her life and who


    she usually associated with?"


    Queeny was pulled out of her reverie.


    She didn''t reply immediately.


    Actually, she had told the police about this in the police station.


    She didn''t know why the police officer asked her again. However, she didn''t shy away from answering.


    Candidly, she said, "No, I don''t know much about her life. She didn''t work in the building I lived, so we


    seldom crossed paths. I don''t know anything about her except her name."


    The policeman smiled.


    He didn''t appear surprised, nor did he pursue the subject.


    Next, he veered the conversation in a different direction.


    "I saw your file just now. You have a criminal record?"


    Queeny''s eyes dimmed a little.


    She nodded lightly.


    The young policeman smiled, then scratched his head as if he was feeling self-conscious.


    "With all due respect, can I ask you something? I''m really curious. You seem to be a sweet girl, what


    crime could you have done? The file didn''t say the specific..."


    "Murder."


    Queeny gave him the answer before he finished the question.


    "Huh?"


    The policeman was astonished. His jaw dropped in wonder.


    Queeny had an idea, which piqued her interest. Then, she arched one eyebrow and looked at him with


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    a smirk.


    "You''re surprised? I don''t look like a murderer?"


    The young policeman shook his head and said seriously, "No, you don''t."


    "Heh!"


    Queenyughed coldly and turned to look outside the window, not speaking again.


    The ride continued in silence.


    From the rearview mirror, Queeny saw a car shing its headlights from behind.


    She knew the people in that car were those Felix sent here to protect her.


    "It... seems to be getting more and moreplicated," she mused.


    Soon, the car arrived at the old house.


    The officer got off first. He took the wheelchair from the trunk and helped Queeny get off the car.

 Chapter 834 A Pawn

    Chapter 834 A Pawn


    Chapter 834 A Pawn


    Queeny Horton whispered her thanks and got back into her wheelchair.


    He probably noticed her stiff legs, and though he didn''t say anything, she could feel something regretful


    in his eyes.


    He had probably imagined many tragic stories about Queeny Horton, without her knowing.


    But Queeny didn''t care. After saying goodbye to him, she went out into the yard, dragging the suitcase


    which had been left at the corner of the door.


    The old house had been deserted for a long time.


    The yard was overgrown with weeds and cobwebs hung in the corners. The branches of a formerly


    majestic tree were left bare due to the long negligence.


    Queeny steered the wheelchair forward.


    Fortunately, there were no steps in front of the house, so she went straight to the front door, took out


    the key, opened the door, and went straight in.


    The room was in darkness.


    It had been empty for so long that the air was full of the musty smell of dust and humidity.


    Following directions from her memory, Queeny found the switch and turned on the light, which instantly


    lit up the room.


    She put up her hand to shield her eyes.


    After a few moments, she slowly lowered her hand.


    She looked around and saw that everything in the house looked exactly as she remembered it.


    The only difference was that there was dust everywhere, and the big sofa in the middle of the living


    room was covered with a thick white cloth. Queeny went over and lifted the white cloth, and the dust


    began to fly everywhere.


    She fluttered her hands and coughed, patiently giving the room a quick sweep.


    Because the house was too big, many of the children who could not live in the orphanage at that time


    lived here in Burke Webber''s house.


    The house was inherited from Burke''s ancestors, so it was veryrge. Before Burke died, he called her


    to his bedside and gave her the house, saying he was giving her a dowry in advance because he


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    couldn''t see her get married. He told her to get on with her life.


    He may not be her own father or grandfather, but he was much closer.


    At the thought of this, Queeny couldn''t help feeling a little sad.


    After tidying up, she went to her old room.


    As her room was on the first floor, she did not have to climb stairs. When the room was ready, she


    unpacked her suitcase, took out her pajamas, and went to sleep hastily.


    Queeny was really tired today. She had been through several things, both physically and mentally.


    She was just going to take a nap so she could wake up vigntly if anything happened. But


    unexpectedly, she was so tired that she fell asleep soundly.


    It was the next morning when she woke up.


    She opened her eyes and saw the sunlight streaming through the cracks in the window. It was already


    ten o ''clock in the morning.


    Queeny braced herself to sit up.


    She felt a little pain, and she knew it was because she had not slept on the wooden bed at home for so


    long and the board was too hard.


    Queeny packed up in a hurryst night and didn''t bother to find a clean quilt, so she just slept like that.


    After all, both she and Felix thought that they would soon attack her again.


    So it''s highly likely that they would haveest night.


    But she slept through the night and nothing happened?


    How could they actually suck it up and not do anything?


    Queeny couldn''t help frowning.


    But the show had already begun and she couldn''t give up halfway.


    Queeny pulled back the covers and got out of bed, rubbed her sore shoulders and took her wheelchair


    to the back to get some water to wash her face.


    Since no one was living here, the water had been cut off. Fortunately, there was a well in the backyard,


    which had not yet run dry.


    She drew half a pail of water from the well, stooped down to wash her face, and found a toothbrush to


    brush her teeth. When everything was ready, she went back to her room, changed her clothes, and


    pushed her wheelchair out.


    The fair was just outside the house.


    The fair was very lively. And unlike big cities, small country towns are filled with street vendors.


    Yo-heave-ho, and the sounds of talking and children chasing and ying echoed together, forming a


    lively atmosphere.


    Queeny maneuvered her wheelchair to a stall where she bought a pancake and milk.


    She was walking back with it when she suddenly saw a person in front of her.


    She was stunned.


    Queeny hurried after the man in her wheelchair.


    However, he was very quick. It was only a few seconds, and by the time she got there, she saw no one


    there.


    She felt quite defeated.


    Her face was full of shock.


    It was only one nce, but she was sure she was not mistaken.


    That person was clearly Halley, whom she had been very close to and familiar with back in Rosefinch


    Club.


    Wasn''t he dead? Why was he here?


    Queeny caught on quickly.


    Well, Felix''s previous research had shown that none of these "dead" people actually died.


    Instead, they faked their own deaths and transformed from captives of Rosefinch Club to leaders of the


    Zircon Association.


    She fell silent, but paused only a moment, and turned away without hesitation.


    She went all the way back to the yard, shutting out all the bustle outside.


    She looked up and saw the door open and a familiar figure sitting in the living room.


    There was a flicker of fear in her eyes.


    She maneuvered her wheelchair toward him quickly.


    "Hi, Halley! Long time no see."


    Halley looked up at the cold sound.


    It was a familiar face, warm like a spring breeze. It used to blow away Queeny''s troubles when she was


    in a bad mood.


    But now, as she looked at it, she felt a chill for no reason.


    Halley smiled slightly.


    "Long time no see, Queeny. You don''t seem surprised to see me again."


    Queeny sneered, steered her wheelchair forward, entered the house, and set her breakfast on the


    table.


    "Why should I be surprised now after you and your gang made such a racket, trying to kill me so many


    times? If I was surprised, it was only because you came sote," said she coldly.


    After saying that, she closed the door.


    Halley watched her movements and did not do anything.


    He had no intention of running away, or of attacking her.


    He just sat quietly at the table. A stranger might have thought it was just two old friends catching up.


    But Queeny knew that it would never happen again.


    Those so-called old affections turned out to be nothing more than a plot they hatched.

 Chapter 835 Not Misunderstanding

    Chapter 835 Not Misunderstanding


    Chapter 835 Not Misunderstanding


    She was just a pawn in their hands all along.


    A pawn used against Felix and the original Rosefinch Club, or even the entire underground.


    The thought chilled her heart.


    Halley, however, didn''t seem to sense her feelings and smiled and said, "You don''t seem to like me


    very much. Is there some kind of misunderstanding about me?"


    Queeny sneered.


    "You know very well if there is misunderstanding!"


    Halley raised his eyebrows.


    The truth was, if it were not for his evil spirit, which he had had recently, he could have swept a lot of


    women off his feet with his handsome face.


    Queeny, of course, was not one of them.


    He said with a faint smile, "You seem to me me for your previous idents. You did me wrong,


    Queeny. I knew you were out of prison, and I just expected to see you, and it hurts me to be


    stigmatized like this."


    Queeny felt her anger rise and fall as she looked at him.


    She lowered her eyes slightly and nced back out of the corner of her eyes and asked, "So, what are


    you doing here?"


    Halley chuckled. "So you can''t believe I''m here to catch up with you?"


    "I don''t think we have anything to catch up on." She deadpanned.


    Halley paused.


    He was silent for a moment and chuckled, "I know how you feel right now. Maybe you think we lied to


    you. But Queeny, did it ever ur to you that we didn''t hurt you in any way other than by not telling you


    who we really were?"


    He paused, his eyes darkening, "Even in thest battle, though we used you, we didn''t actually kill you.


    You must know that a real pawn doesn''t have to exist after everything is done."


    The man''s tone was t and light, but Queeny could hear a hint of cold from the t tone.


    Her eyes grew cold. "What do you want?" she asked.


    Halley smiled at her.


    "Come with me."


    Before she could speak, he added, "I know Felix Bissel had someone following you. There might be a


    lot of people out there right now, just waiting to catch me. But Queeny, you must be aware that I came


    here alone well aware of the danger, so there must have been something that I could rely on. So just


    Queeny looked at him coldly. She looked quite calm, but her heart was churning.


    She knew Halley Well. He had been the mainstay of the Rosefinch Club before.


    Not only was he a strong fighter, he was also very good at strategy. He was a man of profound


    scheming.


    If she were to make an enemy of him, she knew she was no match for him, physically or mentally.


    And on top of that, there was one more thing.


    The man Felix had sent to protect her had evidently been in the vicinity, and she had felt it when she


    went to sleep the night before.


    But now she felt nothing.


    It was like those people just disappeared into thin air.


    She began to feel very nervous and unsure of what was going on outside. She could only afford to


    procrastinate with him.


    "The body that was fished out of the river yesterday. Did you do it?"


    She wondered if Halley had realized what she was up to, but he took his time and slowly answered,


    "No."


    Queeny was frowning.


    Halley just smiled slightly.


    "Though she deserved to die, someone killed her before I could do anything, which was fine because I


    don''t have to do it myself, and it saved me a lot of work."


    "Did she work for you?'' asked Queeny coldly.


    Halleyughed.


    "Kind of. Poor little girl. I just said a few nice words and she was willing to work for me. But she was


    turned out of the house before anything could be done. Tut, such a worthless piece of shit. If I had to


    choose, I''d rather not have chosen her."


    His simple words seeded in provoking Queeny to anger.


    She gritted her teeth. "She died for you. Don''t you have any sympathy?"


    "Sympathy?"


    He raised his eyebrows as if he had heard something extraordinary, and then began tough slowly.


    "You''ve really changed a lot since west saw you four years ago, Queeny. You used to be so bold and


    cold, and now you are talking to me about sympathy."


    He paused, his thin lips drawn in a straight line, and his eyes suddenly became sharp.


    "Don''t you know that sympathy is thest thing we need in our line of work?"


    Queeny was shocked.


    When she met his cold eyes, she realized that Halley was not the man she had known any more.


    Steering the wheelchair, she took a step back, shook her head and said, "I''m not going with you. I''m


    not alone this time, as you say, so if you know what you''re doing, you better surrender now, or I''ll have


    to be rude."


    Halley''s face, however, showed no sign of panic.


    He just looked at her with interest.


    Queeny felt a twinge of panic.


    She pressed the buttons on the armrests of the wheelchair, but she heard nothing from outside.


    Oh, no!


    The button on the armrest was an emergency contact device that Felix had installed for her before she


    left.


    So, in the event of any danger, she could just press the button and he would pick up the signal and


    rush in with his men.


    But now, she had pressed it several times.


    There was not a sound outside.


    What the hell was going on?


    Halley, perhaps sensing the change in her face, threw back his head andughed.


    "Oh, little Queeny, I can''t believe you''re still so naive after four years. Do you really think that man


    would drop everything for you, even if the Dragon Club were to be destroyed, to save you?"


    Queeny was very shocked.


    She looked at him in disbelief.


    "What did you do to him?"


    Halley shook his head.


    "I didn''t do anything. I just sent someone to make a little trouble in his ce, you know. Trust me, it was


    just a little trouble for him, just the loss of some territory and a few irrelevant recruits, but nothing


    serious."


    "But you see, even so, he''d rather give you up to save someone who doesn''t matter. Queeny, can''t you


    see at this point that this man isn''t worth liking?"


    As he said this, he had risen and wasing towards her step by step.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 836 HeS Coming

    Chapter 836 He''S Coming


    Chapter 836 He''s Coming


    Queeny was flustered.


    She didn''t know why Felix didn''te. Maybe he had encountered some trouble.


    Or he was upied by something, so he couldn''te in time.


    But anyway, she would never let him catch her.


    Thinking of this, her eyes became sharper.


    "Halley, we have known each other for so many years, but you have never seen my drat skills have


    you?"


    Halley squinted and before he could say anything, he heard the sound of something flying.


    A dart was flying to him.


    His face darkened and he quickly turned aside to dodge it.


    However, those darts, as if they were alive, flew to him one after another at a high speed.


    At the same time, Queeny had already moved the wheelchair and was going to the door.


    Realizing her intention, Halley smiled coldly. "You can''t run away this time."


    He dodged the darts and rushed towards her.


    Queeny''s heart sank. She raised her foot and kicked him, but her leg was grabbed by him and then he


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    pulled her violently.


    She stood up straight from the wheelchair and was pulled into his arms in an instant.


    Halley grabbed her legs with one hand and pinched her neck with the other. He put his head on her


    shoulder and said wickedly, "What a merciless girl. Look where you tried to hit. You almost ruined my


    dignity as a man. How dare you!"


    Queeny''s face was cold.


    "Halley, let go of me!"


    "Well, as I said, I''m here to catch you today. Now you are in my hands, so why should I let you go?"


    As he spoke, he took a look outside.


    "Oh, you are still waiting for Felix, aren''t you? Unfortunately, he won''te. I asked my men to rob his


    casino. If hees here, he will lose tens of millions of dors. Queeny, go with me. I will let you know


    why I do this."


    Queeny''s heart sank. Just then, she heard a clear voice from outside.


    "Who said I wouldn''te?"


    Queeny and Halley were shocked and looked at theer.


    Felix and Ford were standing at the door. His tall figure looked cool and charming in the sunlight, like a


    superheroing to save her.


    Tears welled up in Queeny''s eyes.


    "Felix!"


    She struggled to get rid of Halley.


    However, Halley was so strong and stubborn that she could not break free at all.


    Halley''s face darkened.


    He looked surprised and disappointed.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "Felix, forty billion dors and a woman. And you chose this woman.


    Aren''t you afraid that those old guys will be disappointed?"


    Felix said coldly.


    "You''d better worry about yourself now. When the news of your appearance spreads, everyone will


    know how you betrayed the Rosefinch Club that year. Then numerous people who you made them


    involved wille to hunt you down. You know this clearly, so let her go, and then I''ll let you go."


    Halley suddenly burst intoughter.


    As if he had heard a joke, he looked at Felix and said, "That''s good. It seems that I have


    underestimated you. I have no other choice since you give me such a good opportunity."


    After a pause, he suddenly lowered his head and whispered in Queeny''s ear, "Queeny, I''lle to you


    again. Wait for me."


    After saying that, he suddenly pushed Queeny forward. He didn''t rush forward, too, but stepped back.


    Queeny was injured, so she couldn''t stand well. She was almost pushed to the ground.


    However, she didn''t fall on the ground, but into someone''s arms.


    She raised her head and it was Felix.


    It was not until this moment that she felt relieved.


    She had thought that he would put her in the wheelchair, but surprisingly, he held her in his arms and


    walked out like this.


    Queeny''s heart skipped a beat. She grabbed his clothes subconsciously.


    "Felix, you..."


    Felix looked at her.


    His nce was so meaningful that Queeny couldn''t help being shocked.


    For no reason, she swallowed back what she was going to say.


    Felix took her out.


    There were already a lot of people outside, and all of them were Felix''s men. When they got to the


    door, Felix looked at a man there and waited for his report. The man reported with guilt, "Sorry, he has


    run."


    Queeny was stunned.


    To her surprise, Felix didn''t look surprised or even me his subordinate.


    He just nodded and said, "Send some people to chase him, and the rest go back with me."


    His subordinates replied loudly, "Yes!"


    Then they got in the cars and drove out of the town.


    On the way back, no one spoke. Queeny was sitting in the back, and Felix was sitting next to her. Ford


    was driving the car.


    Felix didn''t say anything. Queeny turned to look at him and couldn''t help asking, "I heard from Halley


    that you were in trouble..."


    "Yes."


    Felix didn''t hide it from her.


    But he was afraid that she would be worried, so he touched her head and said, "It''s not a big deal.


    Don''t worry."


    Queeny lowered her head and nodded.


    The car moved forward fast.


    Soon, they left the town.


    Queeny said to Felix after they went out of the town, "I didn''t expect that he is still alive. And he looks


    totally different from before. He would have never said something like that before. I''ve been wondering


    whether they had lurked in the Rosefinch Club for a long time and had other intentions from the


    beginning, or they were just corrupt and betrayed us. What do you think? "


    She raised her head and looked at Felix.


    Felix also looked at her.


    However, there were many emotions in his eyes that she could not understand.


    He said, "Both of them are possible."


    Queeny was confused and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Felix said in a low voice, "I''ve checked their background. They were all bought by the same welfare


    house abroad when they were young. Of course, that welfare house has long been gone, but only from


    this point, we can see something."


    After a pause, he suddenly changed the subject and asked, "What if they had bad intentions when they


    first entered the Club?"


    Queeny was stunned.


    She looked more confused.


    Obviously, she had never thought about it.


    But now that Felix mentioned it, she had to think about it.


    If they had bad intentions just from the very beginning...


    They came here on purpose, approached her, and used her to achieve their goal.

 Chapter 837 Upset

    Chapter 837 Upset


    Chapter 837 Upset


    From the beginning, all the kindness and friendship were just shrewd schemes.


    Everyone knew that those things were fake. Only she still remembered that friendship and did so many


    things for them.


    She suddenly fell silent.


    Felix had guessed what she was thinking, but he didn''t disturb her.


    He knew that she would definitely know the truth sooner orter, and she also needed to know the


    truth.


    Only after she knew the truth could she know what the choice she should make.


    The car drove steadily all the way to the castle.


    After getting out of the car, Felix didn''t carry her again. Instead, he put her in the wheelchair and let her


    walk by herself.


    The servants in the castle were all shocked to see her back.


    What was going on?


    Miss Horton was driven out of the castle because she poisoned Miss Collins. Why did shee back


    again?


    But Be was not one of them who was shocked.


    Although Felix didn''t tell her anything, she knew his meaning.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have let Be make a show with her.


    Now that Queeny hade back, Be realized that she really had no hope.


    Queeny and Felix were such a good match that she couldn''t step between them.


    She stood upstairs and looked at them walking side by side. Her eyes darkened. After a while, she


    turned around and went back to her room.


    Donald was the happiest person when Queeny came back.


    He knew it. He knew his master was wise and could see through every conspiracy. It was someone


    else who poisoned Miss. Collins. Even he, the old and stupid man, could know it, but his master still


    said it was Miss Horton.


    Besides, although Miss Horton was a little cold, she was absolutely kind-hearted. She couldn''t do that


    kind of thing.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, he was naturally happy that Queeny coulde back again.


    At the same time, he realized that the matter that happened before might be a show they had nned.


    The old butler felt relieved as soon as he saw them get along with each other so well.


    So, after they went back to their rooms, he hurried to do his work and told the maids to cook something


    good today.


    Since the poisoning incidentst time, the kitchen of the guest''s house was stopped.


    People there should alsoe to the main house to have meals.


    The ingredients were safe here, and the servants in the kitchen had been working for Felix for many


    years, so they were trustworthy.


    So nothing would happen if everyone ate in the main house.


    Queeny agreed on this matter.


    Be was also happy because she could have lunch with Felix and meet him every day.


    But since he told her that he was going to find Stephan Zardi soon, she had always been reluctant


    to leave him.


    In fact, everyone thought that she only liked his power.


    But no one knew that she really fell in love with this man.


    This man deserved every woman''s love.


    He was handsome, rich, and strong. Most importantly, his extraordinary charisma made him so


    outstanding.


    Unfortunately, such a man didn''t love her.


    With a sense of loss, Be came to the dining room of the main house at noon.


    But she found that there was only her alone in the dining room. Felix and Queeny were not there.


    She was a little confused. Just then, Donald came over, so she asked curiously, "Donald, where are


    they?"


    Of course, Donald knew who she was referring to. He smiled and said, "Mr. Bissel and Miss Horton are


    having a discussion in the study upstairs. He asked me to tell you that you can eat first. Then wille


    downstairster."


    Hearing this, Be felt even more disappointed.


    But she still nodded politely and said, "Thank you. I see."


    Then she asked the servants to serve the dishes.


    At the same time, in the study upstairs.


    Felix and Queeny sat opposite each other.


    This time, although the enemy had appeared and Queeny had not been hurt, they still felt annoyed.


    The reason was that although she had confirmed that those people were still alive, and they were just


    the group of people who had nned to hurt her this time, she got nothing else.


    Of course, Queeny also told Felix about the maid who drowned in the river.


    Felix had already known about it.


    In fact, everyone who could enter the castle had been carefully selected and tested by him.


    Generally speaking, people with no clear background could never be able toe here. Therefore, as


    soon as the ident happened to the maid, he immediately sent someone to investigate it, and found


    that there was indeed something wrong with her background. Then he followed the clues and soon


    found out the head of those people.


    So Felix had known it earlier than Queeny.


    Hearing this, Queeny was lost in thought.


    She said in a deep voice, "I don''t understand why they think I''m useful to them. Why do they have to try


    to catch me again and again?"


    Felix frowned slightly.


    In fact, this question not only confused Queeny but also him.


    The enemy was so powerful that she couldn''t guard against it for a lifetime. Therefore, if he couldn''t


    find the reason out as soon as possible, Queeny might always be in danger.


    But what was the reason?


    No one knew it except for those people themselves.


    Thinking of this, he looked at Queeny.


    Seeing her frown, somehow, he felt a little sorry for her.


    He reached out and held her hand, saying, "Don''t worry. I will send my men to investigate it. Before


    that, I will always protect you. I won''t let them have any chance to hurt you."


    Queeny raised her head and looked into his eyes. She saw some emotion that made her heart beat


    faster in his gentle eyes.


    She didn''t know why she suddenly felt flustered.


    She withdrew her hand subconsciously, turned her face away, and said softly, "I know."


    Yes, she knew.


    She always knew that no matter what danger she was in, he would protect her and never leave her


    alone.


    Felix watched her reach back her hand and didn''t force her.


    Instead, he also took his hand back and said in a deep voice, "The traitor in the castle has been


    caught."


    Queeny was stunned.


    "What?"


    She raised her head and looked at him in confusion.


    Felix stood up, took out a stack of documents from the drawer, and put them on the table.


    Queeny was stunned. She took the documents and began to read them.

 Chapter 838 It Was Her

    Chapter 838 It Was Her


    Chapter 838 It Was Her


    It was about Gina Kylee.


    She looked at him in surprise.


    "Gina? Why is she?"


    Felix sneered, "Yes, I''m also surprised. I thought that since the poison was from the kitchen of the


    guest''s house, as a cook, she would be the most suspicious person as long as something


    happened. So she shouldn''t have done such a stupid thing."


    "But in fact, maybe she has also expected this, so she even wanted to take advantage of this to


    surprise everyone. She made us think that it couldn''t be her who had done it, but in fact, it was just her.


    Unfortunately, her n was not perfect, and I have sent someone to search her room and found the


    poison."


    Queeny was shocked.


    She looked at him.


    "Did she admit it?"


    Felix nodded, "Yes."


    Queeny''s mood becameplicated.


    When she saw Be threaten Gina and frame Gina, she even stood out to help her.


    But she didn''t expect that the person she had just helped wanted to hurt her.


    That woman returned kindness with ingratitude.


    She suddenly felt a little angry.


    "Where is she?"


    "Dead."


    An unexpected answer.


    Queeny was a little stunned, and Felix also frowned. He sighed, "She killed herself. After the incident,


    she might know that she would not have a good end, or perhaps she was afraid that we would get


    something from her words, so she took the poison and killed herself. The poison was so strong.


    Although I immediately sent a doctor to save her, she still died."


    Queeny fell silent.


    Her eyes were cold. Felix knew that she must be very unhappy now.


    After a while, she said, "Are you sure she''s the only one? Does she have any otherpanions?"


    Felix shook his head.


    "At present, only her has been found out. I haven''t found anypanions of her. I have asked my men


    to search her residence and the ces where she worked, but they still haven''t found any suspicious


    items. As for whether there are any otherpanions in the castle, I''m really not sure."


    Queeny frowned.


    This was his territory, but he also didn''t know who it was.


    It meant that the enemy was so good at hiding.


    Queeny had mixed feelings now. She always felt that this matter was like a mist, shrouded in front of


    her, and nobody could see the real things in it.


    Also, it seemed that the enemy had given her some clues. As long as she continued to search


    ording to this clue, she would definitely find the answer.


    In the end, they still couldn''t get anything.


    The only conclusion was that from now on, for the safety of Queeny, Queeny had to move to the main


    house and live with him.


    Queeny had no objection to this decision.


    Although she hadn''t made clear her feelings for Felix, she knew that as long as she didn''t agree, this


    man wouldn''t do anything to her.


    Therefore, when she lived in the main house, she didn''t lose anything and it would make her safer.


    But even so, because of this matter, Queeny no longer rejected Felix as before.


    As for the matter between him and Be...


    That was their own business. She didn''t say that she would be back with him immediately. So what did


    it have to do with her?


    Thinking of this, Queeny felt relieved.


    Felix acted fast just after the discussion.


    After they finished their discussion and when they went downstairs for lunch, he immediately asked


    Donald to move all Queeny''s belongings here.


    In fact, Queeny didn''t have many belongings.


    When she left, she just packed two suitcases, which hadn''t been opened yet.


    As for other things in the guest''s house, such as clothes, shoes, and socks, there were also some of


    them in the main house, so there was no need to move too many things.


    When Queeny saw him order Donald to do that, she subconsciously felt that he had no need to be in a


    hurry.


    But after thinking for a while, she found that it was not in a hurry because she had to sleep just after


    lunch.


    However, she still felt embarrassed when Donald looked at her.


    Queeny and Felix went to the dining room together.


    When they got there, they found that Be was no longer there. The servant said that she had finished


    and gone back to the guest''s house.


    Felix didn''t care about it at all. Queeny had sensed his indifference. She felt a little strange when she


    thought of his attitude towards Be a few days ago.


    She couldn''t figure out what he was thinking.


    But definitely, she didn''t want to ask him.


    As she said before, whether they were really in a rtionship, it was their own business and had


    nothing to do with her.


    Therefore, they had lunch quietly. Donald was an efficient mover. He had already cleaned up the room


    she was going to live in, and all her things had been settled.


    Queeny thanked him and followed him to her room.


    There were three floors in the main house. The room Donald had chosen for her was on the second


    floor. It wasrge and everything in it had been well prepared. Obviously, Donald had paid great


    attention to this matter.


    There was arge balcony in the room, and under the balcony was the back garden. Standing there,


    she could see a lot of flowers and grass and also see the lotus blooming in the pond farther away.


    Definitely, the scenery here was much better than that in the guest''s house.


    After leading her to the room, Donald should leave.


    Queeny politely saw him off. Donald turned around and smiled at her. "Mr. Bissel''s room is next to


    yours. If you have any problems, you can just call him."


    Queeny was stunned. Somehow, her heart skipped a beat.


    She pretended not to notice the mischief in Donald''s eyes and said, "I''m fine. Thank you."


    Donald nodded and left with a smile.


    After he left, Queeny returned to her room.


    She walked around the room and remembered the ce where everything was ced. Then she went


    to change her clothes and wanted to take a nap.


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door.


    Stunned, she walked to the door and asked, "Who is it?"


    "It''s me."


    It was E''s voice.


    Queeny was a little surprised, butter, she felt happy.


    "Come in."


    E was one of the few people she liked and trusted in this castle. Felix might also know this, so he


    sent E here, though she had moved to the main house after she came back this time.


    Generally speaking, the servants in the main house should be carefully selected over and over again.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 839 Doubts

    Chapter 839 Doubts


    Chapter 839 Doubts


    Even if they didn''t need to expose all their experiences and background in the past, at least they had to


    go through a lot of strict tests designed by Felix before they could work here.


    After all, Felix lived here, and there were confidential documents about him and the Dragon Club


    everywhere. If he let someone who had bad intentionse in, it would inevitably cause some trouble.


    But this time, to make Queeny feel more at ease, he even made an exception to send E here.


    In fact, Queeny was a little worried. She didn''t think it was a good idea.


    But on second thought, she knew a man like Felix must have thought about the consequences before


    making any decision.


    Besides, E was just an orphan with a clear background and was still young. If he really had any


    doubts, he could just make clear her background, so it wouldn''t matter.


    So she didn''t think too much about this.


    When E came in, she was also happy to see Queeny.


    Previously, everyone said that Felix had misunderstood Queeny. He had mistaken her as the murderer


    who wanted to poison Be, so he drove Queeny out of the castle.


    E had thought she would never see Queeny again and even been sad about this.


    But now she realized that Felix had lied to everyone. Queeny was back now.


    She walked in with a big smile and said, "Miss Horton, we meet again. I''m so happy that you cane


    back."


    This time, she had experienced a lot. All those who she regarded as friends had betrayed her, and their


    approaches were all their ns.


    Therefore, Queeny had learned much from this.


    When she saw E again at this time, even if E was just a maid who served her, she could not help


    but feel a sense of familiarity.


    She smiled and said, "You don''t need to call me like this. Don''t call me Miss Horton because it makes


    us distant. If you don''t mind, you can call my name, Queeny."


    E''s eyes lit up.


    "Really?"


    There were many strict rules in the castle.


    Logically speaking, Queeny was the guest here, and she might even be the future master, while she


    was just a maid.


    She didn''t dare to call Queeny her name.


    Queeny smiled, "It''s okay. I''ll persuade Donald. Don''t be afraid."


    E was so happy to hear this.


    "Okay, I see."


    She paused and then smiled, "Queeny."


    Queeny nodded.


    She pointed at her box not far away and said, "Help me take some medicine."


    "Okay."


    E immediately took the medicine out of the box for her. After Queeny took it, she was ready to take a


    noon break. She asked E to go back to her room and have a rest, too. She would call her when she


    woke up.


    E nodded. She left quietly when Queenyy down on the bed.


    The maid''s rooms in the main house were on the first floor of the building behind the main house.


    It was not far from where Queeny and Felix lived. It would only take two or three minutes to get there.


    After E left, Queeny didn''t fall asleep.


    Perhaps it was because too many things had happened during this period that her mind was a little


    messy. Even if she was lying on the bed, she only felt disturbed and difficult to fall asleep.


    She closed her eyes andy there, recalling what Halley had said to her this morning before he left.


    He said he woulde to her again.


    Why did he insist oning to her?


    What else on earth did she have that they liked? Why did they keep trying to catch her?


    She had nothing but only her ability. She didn''t think she was useful to them.


    She didn''t have any power, wealth, or secrets that were useful to anyone.


    Why did these people keep chasing her?


    Even, because of her, Sarah died miserably.


    Thinking of this, her breath was a little unstable.


    She was in a state of extreme regret and self-reproach.


    If she found out that it was Halley who had killed Sarah, she would try her best to take revenge.


    Thinking of this, she suddenly opened her eyes.


    Maybe she sensed something, she suddenly turned around and looked at the balcony.


    It was about one o''clock at noon, so the sun was strong outside. The balcony was covered with thick


    curtains.


    But there was still a glimmer of sunshine in the gap of the curtain.


    She frowned, got out of bed, and went to the balcony in the wheelchair.


    As soon as the curtain was opened, the dazzling sunlight shone in, making her close her eyes. She


    could not help reaching out to cover her eyes.


    After a while, she put down her hand and looked outside.


    There was a big garden outside. In the garden, Donald was instructing several servants to trim the


    leaves.


    The sun was bright and it was a little hot outside, so everyone''s clothes were wet with sweat.


    Looking at this scene, she frowned and suddenly felt something wrong.


    She was poisoned before. Although the poison didn''t really hurt her, it was indeed aimed at her.


    And the reason why the enemy could do this was that she and Be ate the same food in normal times.


    On the one hand, it was fair, and on the other hand, the cook could do less work.


    And the food had never been poisoned before.


    But there was something wrong with her soup.


    What did it mean?


    It meant that the enemy must know her living habits very well.


    Because she didn''t feel good at that time, she asked the cook to cook some soup for her every day,


    which could make her feel better.


    Be didn''t tell anyone about it.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    That was to say, if Be didn''t take that from her identally, she would have eaten the soup.


    After all, she had eaten it for several days before that day.


    There was just something wrong with the soup.


    It meant that they had targeted her for a long time. They knew that the soup was made for her and she


    would definitely drink it, so they deliberately poisoned it, not the food she ate every day.


    Because the food was cooked for everyone, and then their personal servants went to the kitchen


    regrly every day to take it.


    If the poison was put in the food and in the kitchen, it would poison all the food. Then not only she but


    also Be would be poisoned.


    And it was too difficult to do it after the food left the kitchen.


    After all, the dishes were fetched by the two personal maids of she and Be. The kitchen was not far.


    The maids just needed to take the food from the kitchen to their rooms on the second floor or to the


    dining room on the first floor.


    In this way, only one thing was suspicious.

 Chapter 840 Special Invitation

    Chapter 840 Special Invitation


    Chapter 840 Special Invitation


    The person who did it must know her living habits and thoughts very well, and she or he had the


    chance to go to the kitchen. If it was really Gina, Gina could have directly put the poison in her food.


    After all, although it was E who went to take the food, it was Gina who distributed it.


    And why did she put it in the soup?


    Queeny couldn''t figure it out.


    She had a vague guess, but it could not be confirmed, so she could only let it go.


    She would think about itter.


    When she was thinking about it, the sound of the car engine came from downstairs.


    She was stunned. She couldn''t see the car from her perspective, so she didn''t know who it was. But


    judging from the sound that was from far to near, she could tell that it was not someone who went out,


    but someone who came in.


    Thinking of this, she decided to go out to have a look since she couldn''t fall asleep.


    So she changed her clothes and walked out in a wheelchair.


    At the same time, in the living room of the main house.


    Irvin came in with a big smile on his face. As soon as he entered the living room, he saw several maids


    doing cleaning jobs quietly. He asked, "Where is your master?"


    Everyone knew that Irvin was Felix''s best friend, so they were all respectful to him.


    A maid answered politely, "He is in the room upstairs."


    Irvin nodded and went upstairs.


    Nobody stopped them. After all, Felix had told them that Irvin was his friend. If Irvin came, he was


    allowed to go straight to him and no one could stop him.


    Irvin went upstairs. Unexpectedly, before he saw Felix, he saw Queeny firsting out of her room.


    He was stunned and then smiled, "Queeny, it has been a long time."


    He paused and nced at the wheelchair and her injured legs. His eyes darkened.


    "I''ve heard that you''re injured. I wanted toe to see you, but he didn''t allow me to. How are you


    now? Are you feeling better?"


    Queeny had indeed heard that Irvin wanted to see her after she woke up from thea.


    But on the one hand, they didn''t know who the murderer was, and on the other hand, Queeny was not


    in a good mood at that time because Sarah just died.


    She smiled, "Much better. Why are you here today?"


    Irvin smiled and raised his hand to show a post.


    "I''m here to find Felix and give him a wedding invitation."


    Queeny was stunned.


    Before she could say anything, the door of Felix''s room was pushed open from inside.


    Felix in a ck silk robe appeared at the door.


    Indeed, this man was handsome enough to make every woman crazy.


    Standing there leisurely, he looked calm and handsome. The sunlight shone through the window at one


    end of the long corridor, making him more brilliant and extraordinary.


    He looked at Queeny and then at Irvin.


    His eyes darkened and he said, "Come in with me."


    Then both Queeny and Irvin entered his room.


    To be honest, even though Queeny had dated Felix for a long time before and now lived in the castle


    with him again, it was her first time toe to his room.


    When she entered the room, she found that it was not the dark color as she imagined.


    On the contrary, it was a light color. The whole room was filled with a sense of warmth, which was


    totally different from this man''s style.


    Felix walked to the sofa and sat down. Looking at Irvin, he asked, "Who is going to get married?"


    Irvin smiled and put the invitation on the table.


    "Read it yourself."


    Felix paused and reached out to pick up the invitation.


    He opened it and read it. Then his eyes narrowed.


    Irvin held his arms and said with a smile, "Bro, you have to thank me. It took me a lot of effort to get this


    marriage invitation for you. How are you going to thank me?"


    Because Queeny was just sitting next to Felix, she could easily see the name on the invitation.


    Hazel Zardi.


    What a familiar name.


    She frowned and searched the name in her mind, and soon got a result.


    The Zardi family was a reputable family with a history of more than a hundred years.


    In fact, it was a bit inappropriate to describe it like this, because it had been there for much more than a


    hundred years or even thousands of years.


    And unlike other famous families, this family was mysterious and had a very strict system of the


    position of every member.


    However, this family had always been low-key. Most of the time, they just focus on their business and


    would not mess with anyone.


    Therefore, although it was a family with a history of a thousand years, in all the famous families, except


    for being rich, it had nothing else unique.


    As far as Queeny remembered, Hazel seemed to be an important member of the Zardi family.


    There was a hidden rule in the Zardi family that its members could only invite a very small number


    of people who were very close to them when they got married.


    Outsiders were not allowed to go to the wedding.


    No matter how high the position the outsider had and how powerful he or she was, no outsider was


    allowed to attend the banquet held by the Zardi family.


    Therefore, it was impossible for Felix, who was powerful enough, to attend the wedding of a member of


    the Zardi family.


    But Irvin was different.


    Irvin''s mother was an outer descendant of the Zardi family. Although Irvin was not close to the


    Zardi family, he at least had the blood of the Zardi family.


    Therefore, as long as Irvin could beg his mother to get a marriage invitation, it would not be difficult.


    But to her surprise, ording to Irvin''s tone, he got this invitation for Felix.


    Queeny looked at Felix in confusion.


    But obviously, Felix didn''t want to exin to her immediately. He just took the invitation and said,


    "Thank you for this. I''ll treat you to dinnerter."


    Irvin smiled, "Okay."


    Then he took out another invitation card from his pocket.


    "I have done you a favor. Now it''s my turn to ask you two a favor."


    Queeny and Felix were stunned. They saw that the invitation card he took out had simple ck covers,


    with red patterns, on which wrote "Happy Birthday".


    Irvin smiled and said, "It''s my birthday after two days. I will hold a birthday party at my home. A lot of


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    people wille. You cane and have some fun."


    Seeing this, Queeny felt that she should go to Irvin''s birthday party since they had been friends for so


    many years.


    So she nodded, "Thank you. I''ll be there."

 Chapter 841 Trust Him

    Chapter 841 Trust Him


    Chapter 841 Trust Him


    Felix looked at Irvin in confusion.


    "You have never c0elebrated your birthday in such a big way before. What''s going on this year?"


    Hearing this, Queeny was stunned.


    Irvin scratched his head and smiled awkwardly.


    "Felix, don''t make it so clear. It makes me embarrassed."


    "Which girl?" Felix asked with a smile.


    Irvin blushed and faltered.


    "Well, you will know it then."


    Queeny didn''t understand what they were talking about. She cut in and asked, "what are you talking


    about? What girl?"


    Felix smiled and exined, "Irvin doesn''t like parties or banquets the most, but he wants to hold a


    birthday party this time. I don''t believe that there is a party for himself.


    Except for this reason, there will be only one reason. It could only be that he had a crush on a girl, but


    he is not familiar with her. He has no excuse to invite her to his home, so he could onlye up with


    such an idea.


    There will be a lot of people attending this kind of party, and the girl will definitely not suspect that he


    has a special intention, so she will certainlye to the party. At that time, he only needs to y some


    small tricks at the party to make a romantic encounter with the girl, and then no matter how smart the


    girl is, she will be easily moved. "


    Queeny waspletely stunned.


    She didn''t expect that Irvin would have such a n.


    She was amused. Meanwhile, she nced at the two men with a faint smile.


    "What a good scheme. Be careful not to expose it. Or she will not only hate you but also think you are


    scheming. Then what should you do?"


    Her words frightened Irvin.


    His face changed.


    "Really?"


    Of course, Queeny was just trying to scare him. How could she know what the girl would think?


    Therefore, when she saw his pale face, she burst intoughter.


    "Come on, I''m just kidding. You are so sincere. Any girl will be moved by you. Try your best to make it."


    After saying that, she raised her fist to him and made a gesture of cheering.


    Irvin was finally relieved.


    It was the first time that Queeny had shown such a rxed and lovely look in front of others. Looking at


    her, Felix''s eyes widened.


    But he didn''t say anything. He talked with Irvin for a while. Irvin had something else to do in the


    afternoon, so he left.


    After Irvin left, Queeny thought it was not good to stay here alone with him, so she turned around and


    was about to leave.


    However, before she reached the door, she was stopped by Felix.


    He looked at her with his sharp eyes.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He said in a low voice, "I will take Be to Hazel Zardi''s wedding tomorrow."


    Queeny was shocked.


    Her originally high spirit suddenly cooled down.


    What did he mean? He would take Be to the wedding.


    It suddenly urred to her that the guests to the wedding would usually take their girlfriends.


    Was he implying something to her?


    It turned out that in his heart, Be was the most suitable femalepanion for him. Did he really like


    Be so much?


    Her face darkened unconsciously, and her bright eyes were unfocused. She was in a daze now.


    Felix saw all these changes and was actually satisfied, but he didn''t show it on his face.


    He walked over and looked down at her. "What are you thinking about?"


    Queeny came to her senses.


    She raised her head and saw the man in front of her. His handsome face was blurred by the dim light in


    the room, which made her feel more aggrieved.


    She forced a smile.


    "Nothing, nothing."


    As she spoke, she turned her head away, as if she didn''t want to look at him.


    She only felt flustered. Something that she had believed and confirmed in her heart seemed to copse


    at this moment.


    She didn''t want to lose her temper in front of him, so she quickly said, "I''m a little tired. I''m going back


    to my room."


    Then she pushed the wheelchair and was about to leave.


    However, as soon as she turned around, Felix pulled the wheelchair and stopped her.


    He was so strong that even she couldn''t resist him.


    Queeny''s heart trembled all of a sudden, and a strange grievance and restlessness appeared in her


    heart.


    What the hell was he doing?


    He had already chosen Be. Why did hee to flirt with her again and again?


    Didn''t he know how annoying he was?


    Queeny was sad, but she suddenly heard softughter above her head.


    She was stunned and looked up.


    She saw the man''s handsome face had be clear in the dim light. His dark and deep eyes were full


    of a gentle smile at this time. He looked at her with affection, as if he was looking at his most precious


    treasure.


    "Tell me what you are thinking just now."


    He bent over, put his hands on the armrest of her wheelchair, and asked in a low voice.


    The man did this, so the distance between them immediately became closer.


    Queeny could almost feel his breath and couldn''t help but shrink back.


    But even so, her petite body waspletely shrouded in his shadow.


    She opened her mouth reluctantly and said, "Nothing."


    Obviously, she was reluctant to speak.


    Felix smiled.


    He reached out and gently pinched her chin, forcing her to turn around and look up at him.


    His eyes were dark and deep like a ck hole. Queeny felt as if she was going to be sucked in.


    He suddenly lowered his head and kissed her lips.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    Her brain went nk at that moment and she couldn''t think about anything. She felt that his lips were


    soft and gentle.


    Queeny was shocked.


    With just a touch, he left in an instant.


    He looked at her and said softly, "Queeny, can you go back to me after tomorrow?"


    Queeny frowned.


    Her consciousness told her that it was impossible.


    Therefore, she just said expressionlessly, "Felix, we broke up a long time ago."


    Yes, it had ended four years ago.


    However, Felix didn''t listen to her.


    He said in a deep voice, "Trust me. Everything is not like what you think. I have never betrayed you.


    Give me some more time, and I will tell you the answer. I will tell you everything, including those four


    years ago. You will know everything. Trust me."

 Chapter 842 Conflict

    Chapter 842 Conflict


    Chapter 842 Conflict


    He wanted her to trust him. His firm words were like fists punching Queeny''s heart.


    It made her heart ache, or like something trapping her and making her unable to breathe.


    She turned her head away, but her eyes gradually turned red.


    "How can I trust you?"


    How could she trust him?


    Although she chose not to care about the hurt he had caused, it did not mean that she could forget it.


    Even if the wound was healed, there was still a deep scar there. Could he remove the scar together?


    Tears streamed down her cheeks.


    They didn''t say anything, but it seemed that they didn''t need to say anything. They knew each other


    well.


    Looking at the tears on her cheeks, Felix felt a dull pain. It was like a huge blow to him.


    He reached out and wiped the tears on her face.


    His voice was hoarse and deep.


    "I know that there were a lot of things that you couldn''t let go of in the past, so you have been


    struggling to find those people out. But Queeny, people always have to move forward. Give me a


    chance, and also give yourself a chance. After tomorrow,e back to me first, and then we will talk


    about other things slowly, okay?"


    Queeny suddenly looked up at him.


    At this time, she stopped crying, and only stubbornness was left in her clear eyes.


    She suddenly asked, "Why after tomorrow? What are you going to do tomorrow? You are not a person


    who likes to attend parties, but you suddenly asked Irvin to help you get the invitation to Hazel''s


    wedding and will bring Be with you. What do you want to do?"


    Just now, she didn''t react for a moment. She thought he took Be with him because he admitted that


    Be was his woman.


    But soon she realized that Felix wasn''t that kind of person.


    She wasn''t sure whether he still loved her or not, but anyone knew that he didn''t like Be.


    Though he stood at Be''s side whenever she had quarrels with Be or Be set her up with those


    stupid ns, she knew he didn''t like Be at all.


    Queeny''s consciousness and experience told her that Felix was hiding something from her.


    In fact, Felix did hide something from her.


    He thought for a while and suddenly pushed her wheelchair into the room.


    Queeny was stunned and shouted, "Felix, what are you doing?"


    She didn''t know why he suddenly pushed her into the room.


    However, Felix didn''t give her a chance to speak. After pushing her into the room, he locked the door.


    Seeing this, Queeny was speechless.


    She was angry, but she couldn''t vent her anger here.


    After closing the door, Felix turned back, walked to her, and squatted down.


    He looked into her eyes and said, "Queeny, I can tell you this, but you have to promise me first that you


    won''t be angry after hearing it."


    In fact, Queeny was not angry anymore when he chose to tell her.


    But now, seeing his careful look, she changed her mind.


    So she pretended to be angry and said, "Tell me first."


    Felix thought for a while and began to exin.


    "In fact, the reason why I keep Be here is that I identally discovered something."


    "What''s that?" Queeny asked.


    Felix continued, "Do you know Stephan Zardi?"


    Queeny nodded.


    Stephan was Hazel''s younger brother, and they were both core members of the Zardi family.


    Felix said, "Dragon Club has already been dismissed, but there are still many people who stick to it.


    The Zardi family has beenpeting with us for business recently. In the future, maybe we will no


    longer be friends, butpetitors or even enemies."


    "Most of their business is controlled by Stephan. He is the most capable and outstanding one of the


    new generation of the Zardi family. With the financial resources of the Zardi family, no one can


    stop him in recent years."


    "To be prepared, I have secretly sent someone to investigate him. I found that he had been married


    once, but his wife died during difficultbor while giving birth to his child."


    "He loved his wife very much. Since his wife died, he has never remarried again. Obviously, he still


    misses his wife. And Be looks very simr to his wife."


    Queeny was stunned and couldn''t believe it.


    "What did you say? Be looks like his wife."


    "Yes."


    Felix nodded firmly. "They look exactly the same except for their ages."


    Queeny was shocked.


    She shook her head subconsciously.


    "How could it be possible? They are not from the same country and have no rtionship. Why..."


    Felix said in a low voice, "I don''t know the reason, but Stephan has already seen Best time and


    showed great interest in her. Queeny, this is a good opportunity. We can''t miss it."


    Queeny''s eyes darkened.


    She looked at him suspiciously.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "I''ve already told Be this. I will send her to him, and she agreed. In the future, she will be our most


    capable spy."


    Queeny suddenlyughed ironically.


    At this time, Felix was still holding her hand. She shook off his hand and said angrily, "Felix, how can


    you do this? I thought you were different from those men, but why did you be like them and even


    want to use women to reach your goals?"


    "Do you know why Be agrees on that? You not only used Stephan but also Be. You used Be''s


    love for you to make her agree to be your spy."


    "I know that Be loves you very much. She is willing to do anything for you, even if she is unwilling to


    do that. But Felix, have you ever thought about why she does that? What does she actually want? Can


    you give her what she wants?"


    Felix kept silent.


    Queeny continued, "Even if you win, you are not a great winner. Didn''t you disdain to be like this the


    most in the past? Why are you doing this now?"


    Felix raised her head and looked at her. His gentle eyes gradually turned cold.


    He said in a deep voice, "So you don''t agree with me?"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Queeny answered without hesitation, "I not only disagree but also despise that."


    "What''s the difference between your behavior and those beasts with human faces? All of you get what


    you want by all kinds of means."

 Chapter 843 SheS Not A Tool

    Chapter 843 She''S Not A Tool


    Chapter 843 She''s Not A Tool


    Felix seemed to be irritated by Queeny''s words.


    All of a sudden, his eyes darkened and his face became sullen.


    "Queeny, I thought you would understand me if I told you about it, but actually, even you can''t


    understand me. Do you think I will be despised by everyone even including you?"


    Queeny replied, "Yes, I despise you. In the past, even if you had a lot of schemes, you could still be a


    righteous person. Although there are conflicts and cheats in the business world, you never use women


    to make your ns."


    "But now, you broke your own rules just because you wanted to fight against Stephan. You even sent


    Be to your enemy. Felix, you have changed a lot. Do you think that those who treat you sincerely are


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    worthless and can be used by you at will? You really disappoint me!"


    Felix''s face darkened.


    He looked at Queeny as if she was a stranger to him.


    He stood up slowly and moved further and further away from her.


    After a while, he said in a hoarse voice, "So, I''m like this in your mind?"


    Queeny looked at his painful eyes. She also felt pain.


    She didn''t know why Felix had be like this.


    She was not a saint, and she had seen many businessmen use a woman to make their ns.


    In the past, when others did it, she didn''t have any objection. But now it was Felix''s turn to do it, and


    she couldn''t help feeling sad.


    Maybe it was because, in her mind, he was always different from others.


    He was born in the mud, but he was clean and pure.


    He would never do such a despicable thing.


    He would never use a woman''s love for him to achieve some goals.


    That was not what he should do.


    That was why Queeny was so sad when she knew this.


    At this moment, she was also a little tired.


    She said to Felix, "I don''t know what kind of person you are now, but I really don''t want you to use Be


    to defeat Stephan. Felix, is there no other way? Why do you have to use her?"


    Felix said in a low voice, "I''ve already let Stephan see her."


    Queeny understood immediately.


    Now that Stephan had met Be, it meant that Stephan had known there was a woman who looked


    exactly like his dead wife.


    He love his wife so much that he would never let go of this woman who looked exactly like her.


    Therefore, even if he knew that it was a trap set by Felix, he would jump into it without hesitation.


    There was no way back!


    It had to be said that although Queeny didn''t like this n, it was indeed the best n, wasn''t it?


    Queeny didn''t know how she would react now. She just shook her head and said, "In that case, that''s


    your business. Since you have decided, it''s meaningless for me to say anything. Felix, you don''t have


    to tell me such things in the future. I''m not interested in this."


    Then she turned around and was about to leave.


    Looking at her back, Felix looked gloomy.


    "So you don''t agree toe back to me?"


    Queeny stopped.


    With her back to him,plex and bitter emotions surged in her heart.


    Her voice was like soft wind in the empty corridor.


    "Let bygones be bygones. Now you are no longer who you were four years ago, and I am no longer


    who I was four years ago. Since we are no longer the same persons, how can we get together again?


    Mr. Bissel is a smart man with his own big n. I am just a stupid woman and am not a good match for


    you. So please don''t care about me anymore."


    Then she left in a hurry.


    Felix''s face darkened.


    After a long while, he mmed the door and entered the room.


    The others in the castle soon found something wrong.


    The atmosphere between Felix and Queeny had changed since Mr. Kaye came here for some


    unknown reasons.


    The rtionship between them had changed from intimacy to tension.


    What was going on?


    Everyone was confused. Especially when they had lunch today, their seats were far from each other,


    but in the past, they always sat together.


    One sat at the head of the table, and the other sat at the end. There were more than a dozen seats


    between them, which made the servants who were cing dishes very embarrassed.


    Finally, under Felix''s order, those servants put Queeny''s favorite dishes on her side.


    Queeny didn''t refuse, but her face was still gloomy.


    After a few quick bites, she left the table and went back to her room.


    Felix''s eyes darkened as he looked at the dishes. She hadn''t eaten much.


    At the same time, Be, who had been sitting next to them, also noticed that there was something


    wrong with them. She asked in a low voice, "Felix, what happened between you two?"


    Felix didn''t even look at her or answer.


    After dinner, he left, too.


    There was only Be left in the restaurant.


    She didn''t care about Felix''s cold face. She shrugged her shoulders and continued to eat.


    After dinner, she went back to the guest''s house.


    The next day, when Queeny woke up, she heard that Felix had already gone out with Be.


    She knew that he was taking Be to see Stephan.


    She couldn''t tell how she felt.


    She knew that no one could change Felix''s mind.


    Therefore, she never hoped that her words could change his decision.


    But why was she still so disappointed and sad when she saw him take Be away so resolutely?


    Queeny knew that she was not a soft-hearted saint. Be had made trouble for her so many times, and


    she absolutely didn''t like Be.


    But she still felt sorry for Be.


    She felt pity for Be.


    As a woman, she knew that women had suffered too much humiliation and injustice in this world that


    they shouldn''t have suffered.


    Be always made trouble for her, and Be also had a crush on Felix.


    But even so, she shouldn''t be traded for benefits or forced to be someone''s mistress.


    She was a living person, not a tool that could be traded.


    Why did Felix still want to do such a thing that he used to despise?


    And there was one more reason for her sympathy.


    That was, Queeny saw the same result of her from Be''s experience.


    At that time, she loved Felix so much. She believed him, loved him deeply, and her love for him was


    pure and sincere.

 Chapter 844 Ant And Tree

    Chapter 844 Ant And Tree


    Chapter 844 Ant And Tree


    If one day he needed her to achieve his goal, would he also use her like using Be?


    Once his principle was broken, there would be a second time, followed by countless times.


    She couldn''t imagine, nor was she willing to imagine.


    Queeny was in aplicated mood, so she didn''t have much lunch.


    She had thought about stopping Felix.


    But Be was willing to go there. If she went to stop Felix, Be might not be grateful and perhaps she


    would hate her. Also, Queeny couldn''t enter the banquet of the Zardi family without an invitation.


    Therefore, in the end, Queeny gave up.


    After lunch, she asked Irvin to be here and had a talk with him.


    When Irvin arrived, she was sitting in the corridor behind the yard.


    Seeing him, she waved at him and said, "Come and have a taste of the new drinks I made."


    Irvin came over with a smile. After sitting down, he picked up the ss of drinks she poured for him and


    tasted it.


    "Good. You are still so good at this."


    Queeny smiled.


    She couldn''t figure out why Felix had be like this, so she asked Irvin for an exnation.


    In the past four years, she had been in prison and knew little about the changes and experiences of


    Felix during these years.


    But Irvin was different.


    The Kaye family was an ordinary business family, different from the Bissel family.


    But Irvin and Felix grew up together. They were like brothers.


    This time, Felix had made such a decision. She didn''t believe that Irvin would know nothing about it.


    Thinking of this, she stared at Irvin.


    Irvin also knew that if there wasn''t anything important, she wouldn''t have specially asked him toe


    here since Felix was not at home today.


    Therefore, after taking a sip, he didn''t beat around the bush but asked directly, "Tell me what you want


    to know?"


    Queeny looked at him and said seriously, "How do you know I have questions?"


    Irvin smiled carelessly.


    "You and Felix are the same kind of people who won''t talk to me unless you have something important.


    Tell me what you want to know."


    He paused and guessed, "Is it about Felix?"


    Queeny didn''t hide anything and nodded.


    Irvin''s face suddenly became serious.


    He thought for a while and sighed.


    "You put me in a dilemma. One of you is my brother and the other is my friend. If you really want to ask


    me something that I can''t tell you, what should I do? I will offend someone no matter whether I speak or


    not."


    Unexpectedly, when Queeny heard this, she didn''t give in. Instead, she smiled.


    "So he is hiding something from me?"


    Irvin was stunned.


    After a while, he came to his senses andughed.


    Pointing at Queeny, he shook his head and smiled, "You are still so smart. You can find the answer you


    want from the words even if I didn''t tell you anything."


    After a pause, he put on a serious look and asked, "Is there anything wrong between you and Felix?"


    Queeny thought for a while.


    She felt she couldn''t hide this from Irvin since she needed his answer.


    So she didn''t beat around the bush and told him Felix''s n about Be.


    Irvin was not surprised at all.


    Queeny knew it. It seemed that he had already known it.


    They fell into silence.


    Queeny kept silent because she was waiting for Irvin''s answer.


    The reason why Irvin kept silent was that he was considering if he should tell Queeny the truth or how


    he should tell her.


    After a while, he seemed to have made up his mind.


    After all, no one could hide this from Queeny.


    Therefore, sooner orter, someone had to say it.


    So he didn''t hesitate anymore. He sighed and said, "Okay, since you want to know, I''ll tell you. But after


    I tell you, you should think more about it. You can''tpletely break up with him just because of your


    willfulness."


    Queeny didn''t say anything or gave him any answer.


    She just said, "Tell me first."


    Seeing this, Irvin knew that she had her own idea.


    He had no choice but to tell her.


    In fact, it was notplicated.


    Four years ago, in the battle between the Rosefinch Club and the Dragon Club, the Rosefinch Club


    disappeared in the underworld. On the surface, it seemed that the Dragon Club had won aplete


    victory.


    But in fact, the Dragon Club had also suffered an unprecedented heavy blow.


    Its members had thought that after this battle, everyone could have a peaceful time.


    However, they didn''t expect that the Dragon Club would be attacked by a group of strange people


    soon.


    This group of people was powerful and started a strong attack. The Dragon Club was certainly not


    afraid of them, but at that time, the Dragon Club had been seriously injured and could no longer fight


    against anyone.


    But obviously, the enemy had noticed this, so theyunched a big attack just when the Dragon Club


    was weak and powerless after the war.


    In the end, the Dragon Club was dismissed.


    Although the remaining forces were almost gathered under the guidance of Felix, the Dragon Club


    hadn''t fully recovered its power because of this battle.


    And what kind of person Felix was?


    He was a person who would never bear insult and humiliation.


    He had found that someone was just behind the strange attack.


    So he had been sending people to secretly investigate. Finally, he found the Zardi family.


    However, no one knew about it now, and he was also not sure of it. It was just that the Zardi family


    had seriously attacked the territory of the Bissel family recently.


    If he didn''t fight back, there would be no way back.


    Even if he didn''t care about himself, he had to care about the thousands of members who followed him.


    Therefore, he was determined to defeat the Zardi family.


    Irvin sighed again.


    Looking at Queeny, he said in a low voice, "In the past four years, I know you have had a hard time, but


    Felix was also suffering. He had to guard against assassinations from all sides, and to try his best to


    manage the business."


    "The Zardi family is not as simple as it seemed. They are low-key, but it can even be said that they


    are more powerful than the famous Violet Group. Although there are still some forces in the Dragon


    Club, and there is also the Bissel family in Ambario, these forces are all weak forces. None of them is a


    match for the Zardi family that has a history of more than one thousand years."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Queeny, have you ever seen a tree over a hundred years old? On the surface, it is just an ordinary


    tree, at most a little thicker than other trees. But when the wind blows, you will find that other trees will


    fall, but it is still there."

 Chapter 845 You Know Him Best

    Chapter 845 You Know Him Best


    Chapter 845 You Know Him Best


    "You can only see its trunk on the surface of the ground, but you can''t see how deep, dense and long


    its roots are in the ground. Now, if you want to shake the tree, you have to get more strength than the


    strong wind. But do you have? No."


    "I can say that in this world, no one can shake them unless the Zircon Association, the Violet Group,


    and the Dragon Club work together. But is it possible to let these forces work together?"


    "It''s impossible, isn''t it? A small Dragon Club is like an ant in front of the Zardi family."


    "A lot of ants can shake a tree, but we need strategy and opportunity. Now it is a very important and


    rare opportunity. Maybe it can achieve double the result with half the effort. No one will give up this


    opportunity, let alone Felix. "


    Queeny fell into silence.


    She didn''t know that Felix had such a premise when making this decision.


    Why didn''t he tell her?


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He knew clearly that as long as he told her his thoughts, she would definitely understand and support


    him.


    He should have let her know that he was not the kind of person who would do anything to achieve


    benefits without any principles.


    He was just forced to do that because he had no way back. He had to make such a decision to protect


    himself.


    Why didn''t he tell her?


    Noticing the change of her expression, Irvin continued, "In fact, you know that Be doesn''t know his


    purpose, but she still agreed. Why?"


    Queeny looked up at him.


    Irvin smiled ironically. "Maybe you think that it''s because of her love for Felix. Love can make a woman


    lose herself and do something she didn''t want to do before. But Queeny, that''s you, not Be."


    Queeny was shocked.


    The smile on Irvin''s face became bitter.


    "Queeny, you seem to be cold, but in fact, you attach great importance to friendship. In your heart, love


    is more important than anything else. But in some people''s eyes, the so-called love is just a decision


    that is best for themselves after weighing the pros and cons."


    "Yes, maybe Be likes Felix, and her feelings for him are true. But the reason why she agreed was not


    that she had no other choices."


    "When Felix proposed this to her before, Felix just said to her that he wouldn''t be with her because he


    already had someone he loved. There were two ways for Be. One is to send her back home and let


    her decide the path she''s going to take, and the other is to stay with Stephan."


    "Guess what she said."


    Queeny was a little confused.


    Irvin sneered, "She chose Stephan."


    Queeny frowned, "Why? She..."


    "She likes Felix, doesn''t she? Why is she willing to be with another man? She knows what that man will


    do to her."


    Irvin shook her head, "I''ve told you that not everyone thinks highly of love like you. She indeed likes


    Felix. But now, there''s no opportunity anymore. He said that he wouldn''t like her and he wouldn''t keep


    her by his side. In that case, why doesn''t she find herself the most beneficial choice? Stephan is a little


    older, but in terms of family background and appearance, it was a rare opportunity for her to get such a


    great man. "


    Queeny was shocked.


    It had to be said that after Irvin''s analysis, she realized that she was too naive.


    The faith that she had always held was really nothing in some people''s eyes.


    She couldn''t help but have aplicated mood. Thinking of what she had said to Felix yesterday, she


    felt very sad.


    Irvin had finished what he wanted to say. Seeing her expression, he knew that she had known his


    meaning.


    His eyes darkened. Finally, he sighed and stood up.


    Looking at her, he said in a deep voice, "Queeny, I shouldn''t have said this, but I want both of you can


    have a good end, so I have to say it."


    He paused until Queeny looked up at him, Then he said "Both of you are the kind of people who live in


    danger. You don''t know what will happen tomorrow and whether you will still be alive. If you really have


    him in your heart, why don''t you forget those prejudices and misunderstandings and get together


    again? In this world, so many lovers get separated for various reasons until they die. And you, growing


    up together, should be the ones who know each other best. Why do you care about those


    misunderstandings so much? "


    Queeny was stunned. Somehow, she sobbed.


    After saying that, Irvin didn''t stay any longer and said, "Think it over."


    Then he turned around and left.


    After Irvin left, Queeny didn''t move but sat in the corridor.


    She thought for a long time.


    The door of time had been opened in front of her, and the old memories came to her.


    She seemed to see the upright young man standing in front of her with a smile a long time ago.


    She thought to herself, ''Yes, I know him best.''.


    Why did they end up like this?


    Shouldn''t they be the two most intimate people in the world? They should go through all the difficulties


    together and trust each other without any misunderstanding. Why should they let the misunderstanding


    hurt them like this?


    Queeny raised her hand and covered her face, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    Felix came back at night.


    When he came back, he found that the light of Queeny''s room on the second floor was still on. Then he


    paused.


    He looked at the time. It was already eleven o''clock in the evening.


    She usually went to bed at this time. Why didn''t she go to bed today?


    Was it because she was still angry with him?


    She was angry that he didn''t listen to her advice? She had already told him so much, but he still took


    Be to the wedding.


    Thinking of this, Felixughed at himself.


    She was always like this. She was living in the mud, but she could still keep her inner purity. She was


    so innocent that no one was willing to stain her.


    Well, since she was angry, he would avoid her.


    At least, he couldn''t make her even angrier.


    Thinking of this, he walked upstairs slowly.


    However, he suddenly stopped halfway.


    He looked up and saw a familiar petite figure waiting there.


    She sat in the wheelchair and looked at him with her deep eyes. Just one nce made Felix lose


    control of his calmness in an instant.

 Chapter 846 Go To A Birthday Party

    Chapter 846 Go To A Birthday Party


    Chapter 846 Go to a Birthday Party


    But, after all, he is an experienced man.


    He adjusted his expression immediately and walked over.


    "Why are you still awake?"


    He asked, in a low, maic voice.


    Queeny looked at him and, without answering his question, asked, "Is it all done?"


    Felix knew what she was asking.


    He looked at the woman in front of him and did not answer her. He wondered in his mind whether she


    was angry or not.


    He knew Queeny well, and she would never have asked him if she had been angry.


    She wouldn''t even bother to say a word to him.


    After all, she was very good at being cold.


    So she was not mad anymore, was she?


    Felix didn''t know why, but there was a glimmer of hope in his heart.


    He nodded. "Yes. All done."


    For a moment they looked at each other in silence.


    Queeny didn''t know what to say because she was in a mixed mood. Felix, on the other hand, was


    confused and did not know what she meant. If he said anything wrong, it would only make things


    worse.


    So he did not dare to speak.


    After a few moments of silence, Queeny sighed and said, "Now that it''s all done, you might as well go


    to bed, and I..."


    She paused, still unable to say what she really wanted to say. Those words were like tentacles that


    stick in her throat and never came out.


    In the end, she just said, "I''m going back to my room, too."


    With that, she turned quickly to leave.


    However, as soon as she turned around, she was stopped by him.


    "Wait!"


    Felix took a few steps forward, walked up to her and stopped her.


    Queeny looked up at him.


    The man in front of her had a delicate face that looked cold and beautiful in the dim light. Perhaps


    because he had drunk some wine, his skin was flushed with a faint blush, quite different from his usual


    cold appearance.


    He looked at her, hesitated for a moment, then said, "You... Were you waiting for me just now?"


    Queeny was startled.


    Her heart was suddenly pricked by something when she met his cautious eyes.


    She pursed her lips and gave no denial, but a silent nod.


    And then she saw a great wave of ecstasy pour into the man''s eyes.


    He smiled uncontrobly and asked her, "What do you want to say to me?"


    Queeny thought for a moment and shook her head.


    She was going to say it.


    But just now, without knowing why, she could not utter the words.


    She did not want to force herself, thinking that it was all right, time would tell. Maybe one day she would


    really see this man''s heart, and her own.


    Before that day, none of this needed to be said again.


    Thinking of that, she looked up at him with a gentle smile.


    "Good night."


    With that she gave him no more opportunity to speak, and hurried back to her room.


    Felix was stunned. He did not know what she meant, and stood for a long time wondering.


    But he had never been a man of entanglement, and since he could not understand it, he did not want to


    think about it.


    Anyway, it was all right as long as she was not mad at him.


    Felix went to his room to rest.


    The next day was Irvin Kaye''s birthday.


    He had sent invitations for them both.


    Both of them had promised to be there, so they would not be absent.


    In the morning, the doctor came to change Queeny''s dressing and was pleasantly surprised to find that


    the wound in her leg had almost healed.


    Although she still could not walk for long, nor run or jump, standing or walking slowly for a while was


    not a problem.


    The wound in Queeny''s rib was almost healed. Seeing this, she asked that she no longer take a


    wheelchair today, but take the car with them.


    Felix agreed.


    Today, as it was a formal asion, they both wore formal suits.


    Felix was dressed in a ck suit, Queeny in a long light blue dress.


    Her hair had grown a little longer now, not enough for a bun but enough for a perm.


    So early in the morning Donald called her stylist and made her a simple and chic look.


    Her shoulder-length medium short hair was curled and pinned up with a pearl hair ornament, giving her


    a sense of ethereal beauty.


    When Felix saw this, he couldn''t help but be amazed.


    They drove to the spot that Irvin Kaye had booked.


    It was a five-star hotel and most of the people here were Irvin''s friends.


    Perhaps fearing that the young would be ufortable, Irvin''s elders did not stay for long before


    leave.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Everyone brought a date, and Queeny came with Felix, so she was his date.


    Many of Irvin''s friends know Felix, so he got a lot of toasts.


    Queeny had injuries that prevented her from drinking. Felix, worried that she might get tired standing


    too long, and that it might cause a recurrence of the wound, took her to the lounge when they got there.


    It was still early at this time.


    Queeny told him to go about his business and that it didn''t matter if she was alone in the lounge.


    Neither Felix nor she was the lovey-dovey type, and soon, he left her there and went out.


    When he left, Queeny picked up her phone and snuggled up on the couch to y with it.


    About half an hourter, there was a loud noise outside.


    She stayed in a separate lounge, which Felix had arranged for her because he knew she did not like to


    be alone with strangers.


    So people didn''t normallye here.


    But with all the noise out there, it was obvious someone wasing.


    She looked up, and sure enough, saw Irvin approaching with a group of peopleughing.


    "Well, well, Little Queeny, I''ve been looking for you for a long time, but I can''t find you anywhere. So


    you''re hiding here quietly ying with your phone. It is my birthday today. How could you just stay here


    alone? Come on,e out with me and have a good time."


    Queeny couldn''t helpughing, "What''s the point? I can''t even drink. I don''t want to ruin your fun."


    She had risen, though she said so.


    After all, it was hard to say no to a birthday boy.


    Irvin waved his hand in a nonchnt way and said, "You won''t be forced to drink, you can just drink


    water,e and y with us."


    Then he took her out with him.

 Chapter 847 Being Taken Care Of

    Chapter 847 Being Taken Care Of


    Chapter 847 Being Taken Care of


    Irvin was apanied by a couple of other wealthy local boys.


    At the sight of Queeny, they all looked amazed by her.


    Someone bumped Irvin with an arm and said, "Dude, who''s this pretty girl? I haven''t seen her before,


    introduce her to us."


    How could Irvin, who grew up with them, not know what these people were thinking?


    He pushed the man away with a wave of his hand. "Go away, stop your bullshit and drink your wine."


    Seeing this, everyone couldn''t helpughing.


    "Bro, I heard you invited your sweetheart over today. Could this be her?" someone joked.


    At this, Irvin''s face went red.


    He gave the man a sharp look and said angrily, "What nonsense? Queeny has been a friend of mine


    for years, just like you guys. Do not talk nonsense."


    His intention was to keep Queeny from getting angry with the kiddies.


    But when they heard that Queeny wasn''t his sweetheart, and they found that Queeny was beautiful and


    alone, they assumed she wouldn''t have a boyfriend.


    So they became more attentive.


    "Well, I got it. Like I said, how could you possibly be worthy of such a beautiful woman?"


    "Stop it! Irvin''s going to get angry if you keeping talking like that."


    "The birthday boy can''t get angry today, or he''ll beughed at."


    And so they went on with their banter.


    Irvin didn''t know what to say to them. He felt helpless.


    He had to exin to Queeny in a low voice, "Don''t you mind them. They''re just being mean, but they''re


    actually nice people. If someone really tries to mess with you, you can just beat the crap out of him.


    Don''t worry about me, all right?"


    The only reason he dared to speak to her like that was because she was Queeny.


    If it were anyone else, Irvin would have to protect her himself.


    After all, his friends, though harmless, were yboys, and it wouldn''t be nice if they offended anyone


    else.


    But Queeny was different. Irvin was well aware of her inner Wolf nature. If these people were wolf


    cubs, then Queeny must be the Wolf king, and they were no match for her.


    That''s why he feltfortable saying such things to her.


    Queeny couldn''t help smiling at this.


    She nodded her head slightly and said, "It''s okay. You don''t have to worry about me. Go do what you


    need to do."


    At that moment, someone nearby happened to be calling Irvin.


    So Irvin walked away quickly.


    As soon as Irvin left, these boys gathered around Queeny.


    "Hey babe, Irvin says you''re his friend. Howe we haven''t met before? What''s your name?"


    Queeny nced at the man and said, "I''m Queeny."


    Her beautiful lips whispered the name, and the man''s eyes lit up.


    Immediately another personughed and said, "Are you a native or are you from Ambario?"


    Since Queeny''s mother was from Ambario, she looked like people from there.


    Queeny thought about it and said, "Both, kind of."


    "I see," said the man. "Part Ambario, right?"


    She nodded.


    "Come on, Nick, stop asking these stupid questions. What the hell do you care where she''s from?


    We''re here for a drink today. And Queeny, may I have the pleasure of having a drink with you?" said


    another boy.


    Queeny turned and saw a good-looking young man with delicate features.


    She looked down a little and said, "Sorry but I can''t drink."


    "It''s okay. I know. Irvin just said that. How about we drink wines and you drink water, and we y


    games together?"


    Queeny knew that Irvin had left her with them because he was afraid that she would be bored in the


    lounge alone.


    After all, everyone was out ying, and it didn''t seem right for her to sit alone in the lounge.


    So she simply nodded her head in agreement.


    And then they went to the other side to y games.


    Over there was the entertainment area. They sat down on arge sofa and began to y a game


    called "picking a card".


    The dealer should choose a card, and the person who got it must drink.


    Queeny had yed this game before, so she was pretty good at it.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She asked the waiter to get a ss of water and put it there. She only lost once in ten games, which


    made the men very mad.


    By this time, everyone was getting familiar with each other.


    Someone started hitting on her. After all, Queeny was beautiful and easy-going, unlike the delicate and


    unruly girls around them.


    It was natural, therefore, that someone had really begun to fall in love with this wonderful girl.


    At the end of the game, she lost the least.


    Still, Queeny drank a lot of water.


    So she had to go to the bathroom.


    She stood up andughed. "Okay, I''m done. You guys go on ying. I need to go to the bathroom."


    All of them were smart enough to be aware that they would only make her unhappy if they kept


    pestering her, so they didn''t stop her.


    However, there was a boy, who also stood up with her and said with a smile, "You don''t know where the


    bathroom is, do you? Let me show you there."


    Queeny nced at him, remembering that he had been introduced as the son of a hotel tycoon named


    Chivery. They owned the hotel where Irvin was hosting the party today.


    Since he was the host, Queeny would not refuse him.


    So she just nodded and said, "Thank you."


    He smiled gently and said, "It''s okay. Pleasee with me."


    Then he went out first.


    Queeny followed him all the way out. Because this party was held on the grass, it was a little far from


    the bathroom, so there was a long way to get there.


    Chivery noticed a slight quirk in the way she walked. Queeny had tried to hide it, but his eyes were


    sharp enough to see it.


    He gradually slowed down andughed, "Miss Horton, there''s a closet upstairs, and if you''re not used


    to wearing high heels, I can have someone bring you a pair of ts to match your dress."


    After all, Queeny was tall enough that even t shoes wouldn''t make her look short.


    Queeny, however, just smiled.


    "There''s no need."


    She paused, then exined to Chivery''s puzzled gaze, "It''s not the heels. I just had an injury that I


    haven''t recovered from, so it''s just a little bit of its impact."


    Chivery nodded. "Is it better now?"

 Chapter 848 Someone Was Behind

    Chapter 848 Someone Was Behind


    Chapter 848 Someone was Behind


    "Much better. The doctor said I''ll bepletely cured in another month."


    Instead of looking relieved, Chivery frowned when she said it would take another month.


    "It must be a serious injury, right?"


    Queeny nodded.


    She did not exin further what caused the injury, and since they were meeting for the first time,


    Chivery didn''t ask too much.


    So she wouldn''t think he was rude.


    So he just said, "Be careful, Miss Horton. I hope you get well soon."


    Queeny smiled and said, "Thank you."


    Neither of them spoke again until they reached the bathroom, where Chivery pointed ahead and said,


    "It''s over there. You can get there yourself."


    Queeny nodded and thanked him again before entering.


    She went to the bathroom, checked her appearance in the mirror, and then turned to leave.


    But then, as she put her hand on the bathroom door handle, her body froze.


    An instinct that had been hovering between life and death told her that there was someone in the


    bathroom.


    Because this is the VIP area, the washroom is also independent, and there is only one toilet and vanity


    in each washroom.


    When she came in, it was empty, and there couldn''t have been anyone there, so...


    Queeny tightened her fingers on the door handle, took a deep breath and opened the door.


    Outside, not far away, Chivery was still waiting.


    Queeny was surprised. She thought he''d bring her here and then leave.


    She walked over and said with a smile, "I''m sorry to keep you waiting here."


    Chivery put his cigarette out in the trash can and said, "It''s okay. I don''t have anything else to do


    anyway."


    He paused and said, "Are you done? Let''s go there."


    Queeny nodded.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    So they went out together.


    However, after only two steps, Queeny suddenly stopped, turned quickly and said, "Oh, crap. I lost my


    bracelet. I think I dropped it in the bathroom. I''m going to go back to check the bathroom."


    Chivery turned around in surprise and asked, "What kind of bracelet is it? Do you want me to help you


    find it?"


    Queeny said no.


    She looked up and saw a woman dressed as a janitoring out of the bathroom.


    She frowned slightly.


    Chivery, who had reached her by this time, stopped walking when he saw her standing there and


    stared at her. He looked confused.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Queeny looked up and pulled a dainty leaf bracelet from her sleeve.


    "There is no need to look for it. It was caught on thece of my skirt sleeve."


    Chivery was relieved and smiled, "That''s good. Let''s go."


    Queeny nodded.


    They then walked out together.


    Queeny watched the movement behind her until she was sure no one was following her, then frowned.


    Did she think too much just now?


    Was the janitor really just there to clean up?


    Queeny always had a strange feeling and didn''t know why.


    But then she thought perhaps it was because she was too nervous and sensitive.


    When Queeny arrived, she learned that Felix had been looking for her.


    She went over to Felix. Seeing her standing next to Chivery, Felix frowned and hurried over. "Why did


    youe out without telling me?" he asked.


    There was a hint of familiarity in his voice.


    Chivery looked at them in surprise.


    "You know each other?"


    As one of Irvin''s best friends, he didn''t know Felix well, but they did meet before.


    So they knew each other.


    What he didn''t know was that Queeny hade with Felix.


    Felix looked up at Chivery, and before he could speak, Queeny spoke first.


    "Thank you for taking care of me and taking me to the bathroom," she said with a smile. "I''m fine now.


    You can go about your business now."


    Chivery looked at her deeply, then at Felix, and without asking too many questions, turned away.


    After he had left, Felix said to Queeny, "Does it hurt?"


    Queeny nodded and said, "A little bit."


    No sooner had she said this than she felt herself light and had been picked up by him.


    Queeny let out a gasp, her face turning pale, and wrapped her arms around his neck, screaming:


    "What are you doing?"


    Felix didn''t budge. "You just said your feet hurt."


    "I..."


    I didn''t ask you to pick me up!


    She could not say the rest, for Felix had carried her off to the lounge.


    At this moment, In the distance, Chivery, who had not gone far, looked back at this scene and his brow


    was deeply wrinkled.


    In the lounge, Felixid Queeny on the couch, then crouched down in front of her, grabbed her ankle,


    and pulled her shoes off.


    Queeny wanted to say something, "Don''t..."


    Before she could say anything more, he saw that her feet were swelling slightly.


    He frowned.


    Although the doctor said Queeny was now able to walk outside, he also said she should not stand in


    heels for too long.


    Now it was clear that she had been standing too long.


    He had heard about Queeny drinking and ying games with them, and when he looked at the foot, a


    surge of anger surged into his heart.


    He looked up at her and asked, "What did I tell you before I left? I told you to stay here and wait for me.


    Why don''t you listen to me and go to y games with them?"


    Queeny felt a little guilty. Her eyes flickered and she dared not to look at him in the eye.


    But she persisted, "What''s it to you?"


    But as she spoke, she felt a dark shadowe over her eyes, and the next moment she was kissed on


    the lips.


    Queeny''s eyes widened in surprise.


    It was a long, deep kiss.


    He had secretly imagined it many, many times. On so many nights he could recall its sweet taste.


    But when he did see it again, he could only bear to watch it from a distance.


    What a torture that was!


    Only now, when he kissed it again, did he realize that some memories he thought he had forgotten and


    let go had been unconsciously buried deep in his heart.


    Just a little touch was all it needed to bring that wonderful memory back to life.


    Queeny was resistant at first.


    It hade so strangely that she did not even know how or why it had happened.


    But it was really happening, and there was a hint of renewed aggression.

 Chapter 849 Asking For Getting Back Together

    Chapter 849 Asking For Getting Back Together


    Chapter 849 Asking for Getting Back Together


    She panicked and tried to push him away with her hand. But his body did not move, and she had


    wounds on her body, how could she move him?


    Finally, the strength to resist was gone. She seemed to be wrapped up in tenderness, and she did not


    want to resist at all.


    Time passed.


    Felix finally stopped.


    Her body was soft, and there was even a mist in her eyes. She looked much more charming and


    flirtatious now than she usually was.


    He gently reached out and touched her lips.


    "My dear," he said softly, "have I told you that everything that concerns you concerns me?"


    Queeny was confused.


    She looked at him nkly, obviously not quite understanding what he meant.


    He held her hand and Queeny could feel the cocoon in the fine lines of his palm scratching into her


    heart with a strange touch.


    "Shall we get back together?" he said in a low voice.


    Queeny was more confused.


    She wondered why he had changed the subject so quickly.


    He was talking about something else, and now he''s talking about getting back together with her.


    Her beautiful eyebrows furrowed gently and she shook her head.


    "No."


    Felix knew that she would say so, but he refused to let go. "Why not?" he asked.


    Queeny fell silent.


    Felix looked her in the eye. The way they were now one on top of the other was unmistakably intimate.


    But they all seemed to have other things on their minds.


    He stared at her. "Are you still mad at me for what happened four years ago?"


    As soon as he said that, the bad memories flooded her mind and Queeny became agitated.


    She frowned. "Felix, I was in prison for four years."


    Felix nodded, "I know."


    "And you think I''ll agree to get back together with you?"


    But he just smiled slightly.


    He reached out and gently touched her face. "I''m sorry," he said softly. "Will you forgive me?"


    Queeny was still silent.


    "Or," he added, raising his eyebrows, "you put me in jail, too, and I''ll stay there for four years to make


    amends, okay?"


    Queeny had no idea he was such a scoundrel. In her anger she instinctively tried to push him away.


    She tried but she couldn''t.


    She had to give up and say solemnly, "I don''t want you to go to jail. I just can''t forget what happened."


    She paused, and said, "After all, I trusted you with all my heart, I loved you, and all I got was betrayal


    and suspicion. I tried to exin to you a thousand times that I didn''t kill that woman, but you never


    believed me, and you put me in jail. And now you want me to fall in love with you again. I''m sorry, I


    can''t."


    Her words were very decisive.


    It was obvious that he had be solemn, too.


    He looked at her and asked, "Did you suffer in prison during these four years?"


    Queeny paused to think about it and said, "No, I didn''t."


    Instead of suffering, she was given an independent cell.


    There was no shortage of other things in life.


    Except freedom.


    Felix said in a low voice, "So, if I really thought you killed Jolene, do you think those four years would


    have been that easy for you? Now, would I really want to keep the person who killed my cousin


    around?"


    Queeny'' s eyes widened in surprise.


    "What did you say? She is your cousin?!"


    Felix looked at her calmly and said, "Yes, what else she could be?"


    "I..."


    Queeny was confused.


    Memories of four years ago roared through her mind.


    All she remembered was that after the Rosefinch Club and Dragon Club fought, the Rosefinch Club


    copsed, and she was suspected of being a mole and was locked up by Felix.


    She was locked up like this for half a year.


    It was during this time that a woman appeared at Felix''s side and was treated respectfully.


    She had also heard vaguely that the woman was the mistress, so she thought it must be Felix''s new


    girlfriend.


    And she turned out to be his cousin.


    Then she remembered that the castle had been left for Felix from his mother.


    The cousin, being a rtive of Felix''s mother, could certainly be called mistress.


    Queeny suddenly feltplicated.


    She frowned at him and asked, "If you don''t think I''m the one who killed her, why did you do that to


    me? Don''t you know how important this experience is to me?"


    Felix looked at her and felt quiteplicated, too.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    There were some things he was even ready to say.


    But for some reason, he couldn''t say it in the end.


    He just sighed and said, "Queeny, I know it was all my fault. I''m so sorry! Please consider it a chance


    for me to make amends, okay? Let''s start over."


    Queeny vented her anger and was a little tired.


    She turned her head away and said softly, "We''ll see. I haven''t decided yet."


    She didn''t want to answer it right now.


    Because she didn''t even know how to make decisions.


    She could not easily forget the past, much less pretend it had not happened.


    So she really didn''t know what to do.


    Felix was a little frustrated by her attitude.


    In the end, however, he did not force her any longer.


    He just heaved a soft sigh, straightened up and touched her head.


    He said softly, "As long as you don''t leave me, babe. I couldn''t ask for anything more."


    Queeny shivered slightly.


    It was easy for her to hear the imperious desire in his voice.


    She pressed her lips together and said nothing.


    Just then, Irvin came and told them to go out for dinner. So they went out the lounge together.


    Felix forbade Queeny from wearing heels because her feet were swollen and sent for a pair of ts for


    her.


    Fortunately, she was wearing a knee-length skirt today, so a change of shoes would not be out of


    ce.


    By the time they got there, the dinner was ready.


    Irvin ced them at table one. This table was filled with Irvin''s closest friends and also of the highest


    rank in the room.


    Everyone knew Felix, and there was a lot of drinking at the dinner.


    Since Queeny came with Felix, they sat together at dinner.


    Felix asionally served her food and soup, and was very protective of her.


    And that was why it was so shocking to others when they saw it.

 Chapter 850 Courting

    Chapter 850 Courting


    Chapter 850 Courting


    Because Felix had always been so well known in thismunity that almost everyone knew him.


    People in this neighborhood held him in high esteem.


    There was only one thing wrong with him, and that was the fact that he had never had a woman around


    him. He didn''t even seem to like women at all.


    How exaggerated was this rumor?


    Some even said he was gay.


    After all, if a man of this background and power had no women around him at all times, it''s possible


    that his sexuality might be suspected.


    Also, because Queeny and Felix were very private when they were together, and Queeny just got in the


    Rosefinch Club at the time, their rtionship could not be made public. As a result, no one outside


    Felix''s closest circle ever knew he had a girlfriend.


    It is not surprising, then, that there were a lot of bizarre rumors.


    At this point, however, Felix was courting a woman. What did that mean?


    Everyone looked strange for a moment.


    Felix ignored it and went about his business.


    But while he didn''t mind, Queeny couldn''t stand the stares.


    As Felix brought her soup again, she whispered, "That''s enough! I''m full."


    At the same time, she quietly lifted her eyes and nced across the table.


    Sure enough...


    She was so embarrassed that she thought Felix''s behavior was like setting her on fire.


    But he hadn''t noticed it yet. After she refused him, he asked softly, "Don''t you like it? Wasn''t that your


    favorite?"


    Queeny couldn''t take it anymore.


    He had been a different man since he had suddenly confessed himself to her in the lounge.


    He used to be a bit cold, but at least he was normal and rational, and not an embarrassment.


    But now...


    Why was he as clingy as a puppy?


    She felt helpless, and she said, "If you do that again, I''ll throw this ss of water right in your face!"


    Then she gave him a threatening look.


    Felix raised his eyebrows. Far from being displeased, he smiled delightedly.


    "All right. I won''t do it again."


    With that, he turned away and helped himself.


    Queeny finally felt relieved.


    But even so, he had done all he needed to do.


    The rest of the people wouldn''t think there was nothing going on between them.


    On the contrary, there had been a whisper of intimacy between them, which confirmed their


    rtionship.


    So instead of turning normal, as Queeny had hoped, everyone''s gaze became even more curious.


    There were a few people at the table who had been ying games and drinking with Queeny in the


    morning.


    And Chivery was also there.


    Everyone except Chivery, who had known all about it, was surprised to see how close she and Felix


    were.


    They thought she was single, but now it seemed that she had already taken. And her boyfriend was


    Felix?


    Why hadn''t they heard of Felix with such a woman before?


    So they couldn''t help but pry.


    Someone asked, "Mr. Bissel, you seem to know Miss Horton well, right?"


    Queeny lowered her head to eat, pretending not to hear him.


    But Felix turned to him, smiled, and said softly, "Yes."


    After the man heard this, his eyes lit up and he put out his two hands to show the shape of a heart.


    "Are you..."


    Felix was about to speak, his mouth just opened.


    But Queeny frowned. She didn''t want them to get the wrong idea, so she said simply, "No! Don''t get


    your head around it! I have nothing to do with him."


    The words Felix was about to say was stuck in his throat.


    He turned to look at Queeny, then turned back, in the stunned eyes of the crowd, and said calmly: "She


    is in a bad mood today, please don''t mind if she is too aggressive..."


    He paused for a moment and thought, then said, "I''m trying to woo her."


    Woohoo!


    There was a roar of heckling. Queeny turned her head and gave him a fierce look.


    Felix raised his eyebrows and smiled back at her.


    Queeny was very angry!


    She lost her appetite, so she put down her knife and fork, and got up and left.


    Seeing this, Felix also stopped eating. He set down his cutlery and said to other people at the table,


    half apologetically and half ostentatiously, "She is angry. I''ll have to go and check. Please help


    yourselves."


    Then he followed her away.


    The group of people at the table looked at each other and then tutted.


    Felix was supposed to be totally uninterested in women, but it turned out he wasn''t.


    He was obsessed!


    It was just that he was single-minded and obsessed with only one person. Unlike them, they were


    obsessed with all kinds of women and were very phndering.


    After gossiping for a while, they stopped talking about this topic and went on to something else.


    On the other side.


    Queeny left in a hurry and Felix caught up with her.


    When he caught up with her, he did not pull her or speak to her, but walked slowly behind her.


    Queeny tried to shake him off, but she was too hurt to walk too fast. Besides, he was sticking to her like


    a ster.


    Finally, she stopped and turned to look at him.


    Her face was red with anger in the sunlight. She stared at him and asked, "Why are you following me?"


    Felix, standing in the sun with his hands behind his back, looked like a gentleman who was going out


    for a walk.


    He looked at her with a smile and said, "who said I was following you? You don''t own the road, and I


    can go where I please. Is it any of your business?"


    "What?!"


    Queeny red at him. It was clear that the man was being a rogue.


    He is a big gangster in his own right. And he could not have been more of a rascal.


    So Queeny could only consider herself unlucky!


    She sneered: "Fine! The road belongs to you, so you can continue to walk on it. But I''m going back."


    She turned and walked back.


    Unexpectedly, Felix followed again.


    Queeny was very angry, but there was nothing she could do about such a scoundrel.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She wondered how Felix, once a proud man, had be so shameless.


    She was in the middle of her head when she looked up and saw Irvin walking this way with a beautiful,


    tall girl.


    "Felix, Queeny, where are you going?"


    He saw the two of them and ran over excitedly with the girl to greet them.

 Chapter 851 HeS Boring

    Chapter 851 He''S Boring


    Chapter 851 He''s Boring


    Queeny was a little embarrassed. After all, they were guests here. Irvin was there just now, but he


    received a call and then went out to wee someone.


    He came back after a long time.


    Normally, it was not appropriate for her and Felix to leave here before Irvin came back.


    But now they were going to leave ahead of time. It was so embarrassing to be caught by him.


    So she quickly said, "We just walk around."


    After a pause, her eyes fell on the girl behind Irvin. The girl was wearing a cute white short floral skirt


    and tight jeans. She had a small bag on her back, and her hair was tied into a ponytail. She was young


    and looked cute.


    Queeny smiled and asked, "Irvin, this is..."


    Irvin smiled and said, "This is Martha. She is..."


    After a pause, he smiled again meaningfully, "She the daughter of my father''s friend."


    Then he introduced to the girl named Martha, "Martha, this is my good friend Queeny. This is Felix. You


    must have heard of his name."


    Martha stepped forward and smiled politely.


    "Of course I have. Everyone knows Mr. Bissel."


    Then she looked at Queeny and Felix and said with a smile, "It seems that wee at a bad time. We


    shouldn''t disturb them."


    Irvin was confused and didn''t know what she was talking about.


    But Queeny knew her meaning. Women were more thoughtful than men.


    Although she and Felix didn''t do anything now, Martha could still feel the different atmosphere between


    them.


    Queeny blushed after she heard that. She said awkwardly, "Well, let''s go back to the table. Have you


    had meals yet?"


    Martha shook her head and replied, "No. I sneaked out of the home to be here, so I haven''t had


    anything yet."


    Irvin hurriedly said, "I almost forgot this. Come on, let''s go to have some meals. Please, sit down."


    So they went back to the table and sat down.


    The people at the table were not surprised to see theme back.


    People in love were always like this. They would be more impulsive than others.


    A new member hade here. In fact, everyone had more or less heard that the reason why Irvin held


    this birthday party was just for a girl.


    Now seeing a beautiful girling with him, everyone knew what it meant.


    Guests here began to y jokes.


    However, they didn''t know the truth that it was one-sided love. Irvin liked that girl, but that girl still didn''t


    know this.


    Now he and Martha were just ordinary friends. As the daughter of his father''s friend, he was afraid that


    it might affect the rtionship between the two families if anything bad happened, so Irvin had been


    careful when he was with Martha.


    And because he liked her so much, he was afraid that his impulsiveness would annoy her.


    So she hadn''t told her yet.


    Now everyone here made fun of them. Guests here were all young guys and liked ying jokes.


    Irvin was scared when he heard their words.


    He could only beg them to speak euphemistically. He hoped that they could say something that only


    men could understand and show some mercy to him.


    He didn''t want them to scare his girl before he showed his love to her.


    In fact, people here did this not out of malice.


    Maybe they just wanted to help him.


    On the one hand, no one knew how much Irvin loved this girl. They wanted to test her importance to


    him with jokes. Only in this way could they know how to treat this girl in the future.


    On the other hand, they wanted to test the girl''s attitude towards Irvin. After all, most of the ambiguous


    and mischievous jokes were about her and Irvin.


    If the girl also had a crush on Irvin, perhaps they could help Irvin.


    Therefore, they just kept ying jokes while eating.


    They liked ying jokes, so they yed all kinds of jokes, but none of them would embarrass the girl.


    The atmosphere was good during the meals.


    Queeny looked at them quietly but didn''t speak anything.


    In fact, from her point of view, this girl also liked Irvin.


    Although they didn''t have deep feelings for each other, they must have a good impression of each


    other.


    Unfortunately, Irvin didn''t realize that. He even thought that he had annoyed the girl because he had


    invited her here with such an excuse.


    Queeny shook her head and sighed silently.


    After thinking it over, she thought it was also a good situation.


    Although the method was a little stupid, the good thing was that Irvin was sincere enough.


    Maybe the girl just liked his sincerity.


    She was just an outsider, so she''d better not interrupt them in case her interference would affect Irvin''s


    n. Also, she wouldn''t tell Irvin her findings.


    Thinking of this, Queeny swallowed the words she wanted to tell Irvin.


    She took the ss and took a sip of water. Unexpectedly, when she turned her head, she saw Felix


    looking at her quietly.


    His eyes were deep and burning, which made her heart beat faster.


    Queeny''s fingers holding the ss froze and her face darkened.


    She raised her eyebrows and red at him.


    She was warning him not to gaze at her like this, or she would beat him.


    She had thought that this man would turn his eyes away after receiving her warning, but to her


    surprise, he didn''t. He even smiled slightly.


    Queeny was speechless.


    Fortunately, he finally looked away, took out his phone, and typed something on it.


    Queeny didn''t care about him.


    She turned around and was about to say something to Martha, but her phone rang.


    She frowned in confusion. When she took out her phone, she saw Felix looking at her again. She was


    annoyed.


    She really hated his gaze.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    But she couldn''t say anything in such a situation.


    She took out her phone and looked at it. Suddenly, her eyes widened.


    It was a message from Felix.


    "You look so cute when you re at me."


    Queeny was surprised.


    What did he say? She felt it was unbelievable.


    He even sent her such a message in this situation.


    He was so boring.


    So she didn''t bother to reply to him. She put away her phone and pretended not to see it.


    Unexpectedly, Felix took his phone and began to type again.

 Chapter 852 F Loves Q

    Chapter 852 F Loves Q


    Chapter 852 F Loves Q


    Soon, Queeny''s phone rang again.


    She frowned. She didn''t want to read it, but Felix was staring at her, so she had to take the phone and


    read it.


    She turned on the screen and saw another message.


    "Forgive me."


    She was stunned.


    What did he mean?


    She turned to look at him, only to find that he was looking at her, too. His eyes used to be cold and


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    indifferent, but now they looked pitiful, like a puppy''s.


    Queeny was surprised.


    She was moved and her heart beat fast.


    She didn''t know what he meant. Was he pretending to be pitiful?


    Well, she wouldn''t be cheated.


    Thinking of this, Queeny put her phone away and pretended not to see it.


    Seeing that his trick didn''t work, Felix thought for a while and suddenly took a box of toothpicks from


    the table, took them out, and moved them on the table.


    Others just focused on making fun of Irvin and Martha, and no one noticed his action.


    After all, everyone knew him and knew what kind of person he was. It was kind enough for him toe


    to such a ce. It was impossible for him to join the group chat like them.


    Therefore, no one noticed what he was doing.


    Queeny noticed it.


    However, she was angry now, so she didn''t really look at him. She just asionally nced at him.


    She thought he was ying with those toothpicks when she saw him stop sending messages and sit


    there quietly.


    She sneered at him. He was getting more and more childish. He even yed with toothpicks. Did he


    think he was still a kid?


    She didn''t want to talk to him. Since he wanted to y, just let him y. As long as he didn''t harass


    her, what he wanted to do had nothing to do with her.


    Thinking of this, Queeny ignored him and let him go.


    However, after a while, he nudged her gently.


    She frowned and red at him, warning him not to bother her again.


    To her surprise, the man didn''t do anything else. He just pointed at the table in front of him and showed


    her to look at it.


    Queeny was surprised at the sight of it.


    On the table, there were several letters, F Loves Q.


    Others didn''t know what it meant, but Queeny knew its meaning.


    F meant Felix, and Q meant Queeny?


    He...


    Her anger, like a punctured balloon, deted at that moment.


    She thought it was funny.


    Felix even gave her a ttering smile. She wanted to punch him on his smiling face.


    However, there were so many people around, so she had to give up this idea.


    She took her phone and sent a message to him.


    "Don''t y such tricks. No matter how hard you try, I won''t promise you. So just give up!"


    Then she sent the message.


    Felix''s phone buzzed and he immediately picked it up to check the message.


    After Queeny sent the message, she observed his expression.


    He picked up the phone happily at the beginning, but when he saw the content of the messageter,


    his smile faded, and looked frustrated. For some reason, she suddenly felt a little sorry.


    Queeny came back to her sense soon.


    What was she doing?


    Was she sympathizing with that man?


    Ha, ridiculous. He didn''t need any sympathy.


    This man was ying a trick on her now. If she really fell into his trap and forgave him, she would be


    the most foolish woman in the world.


    Thinking of this, Queeny put her phone away and ignored him.


    Being rejected again, Felix must be embarrassed, so he did not bother her again.


    After lunch, they went to the dancing room in the afternoon.


    Irvin also agreed, but he couldn''t say yes directly because Martha was there, so he asked for her


    opinion.


    Unexpectedly, Martha was also an outgoing girl. She agreed, "Let''s go. Why not? It is your birthday,


    isn''t it? The next birthday is in the next year."


    Irvin burst intoughter.


    "Okay, I''ll book the room right away."


    His friends were all surprised when they saw Irvin move so fast.


    "Irvin is doomed. He used to be the noble gentleman, but now he is going to be the ve of his beloved


    girl. It''s amazing."


    "That''s not bad. Irvin has the same nature as his parents. Don''t you know that?"


    His words reminded everyone of Irvin''s parents. They couldn''t help smiling.


    Everyone had heard of the deep love between Irvin''s parents.


    All of them were from local families, and almost all the families here had connections with each other.


    The difference was just that some were close and some were not.


    However, no matter they were close or not, as long as they had seen Irvin''s parents, they would be


    jealous of them.


    They had been married for thirty years. People who didn''t know them might think they were a young


    couple who had just married yesterday.


    Thinking of this, everyone thought Irvin''s attitude was not surprising.


    Soon, Irvin had booked the best dancing room nearby.


    Of course, not everyone would go, but just the close friends on this table.


    Queeny couldn''t drink. It was a little embarrassing if she didn''t drink in the dancing room.


    Besides, Felix just saw that Queeny''s feet were a little swollen. He didn''t want her to stay outside any


    longer. He just wanted to take her back to the hospital to have a check.


    So she refused Irvin''s invitation to the dancing room.


    Seeing this, Irvin didn''t insist. After saying goodbye to them, he took those people to dance and drink.


    Felix then took Queeny back to the castle.


    When they arrived at the castle, it was two o''clock in the afternoon.


    It was sunny outside. Queeny went back home. Even if she was sitting in the car, she couldn''t help


    sweating when she got out of the car. She went back to her room quickly.


    Of course, Felix went back to his own room.


    She thought that she had nothing urgent to do now and it was still early. She could take a nap.


    But Queeny had always been a neat freak. She couldn''t sleep well because of the sweat, so she


    decided to take a shower first.


    She took off her clothes and walked into the bathroom.


    Now all the wounds on her body were basically healed, so it was safe for her to take a shower.


    Queeny was taking the bath and enjoying thefort wrapped by warm water.

 Chapter 853 Apply Medicine

    Chapter 853 Apply Medicine


    Chapter 853 Apply Medicine


    At this moment, the door of the room was suddenly opened from the outside.


    Queeny didn''t expect that someone woulde to her at this time.


    Therefore, she didn''t close the bathroom door when she took a shower.


    After all, she was the only one in the room. Normally, even if E came, she would knock at the door


    first. She didn''t expect that someone would suddenly break in.


    Therefore, she was not prepared at all.


    However, at this moment, it was true that someone had broken in.


    Her hearing was so good that she almost heard it as soon as the door was opened and the foot


    stepped into the room.


    The next second, she met Felix''s eyes.


    "Ah!"


    Then she heard the man''s roar.


    "Get out!"


    He said to the doctor behind him.


    In fact, the doctor hadn''t stepped into the room, so she didn''t know what had happened inside. But


    when she saw Felix''s sullen face and the woman''s scream he heard just now, she realized something


    after thinking for a while.


    The doctor stepped back.


    Queeny was almost driven mad.


    The bathtub was facing the door, so he could see her naked body when he came in.


    Looking at the man who was walking towards her with a gloomy face, she screamed, "How dare you


    Unexpectedly, Felix just walked to the door of the bathroom and closed it.


    Queeny was finally relieved.


    Well, she misunderstood him.


    She was a little embarrassed, and then she heard the man sneering outside.


    "It''s noon now. Don''t you need to close the door for a bath? You are so brave."


    His tone revealed his anger.


    It seemed that he was ming Queeny, but only he knew that he was angry. If he hadn''t found it in


    time, the doctor would havee in. At that time, the doctor would have seen her naked body.


    HMM... although the doctor was also a woman, it was not good.


    Nowadays, who knew whether the woman liked men or women?


    He was thinking about this, but Queeny was furious.


    As she got up and put on her clothes, she shouted angrily, "How dare you me me? It has nothing to


    do with you whether my room is closed or not. Who allows you to enter my room without permission?


    Don''t you need to knock on the door before entering my room? You are so impolite!"


    The woman burst into anger at him.


    Felix''s face darkened, but he managed to hold back his anger.


    He just snorted coldly and muttered, "My kindness now bes malice."


    Although he said it in a low voice, Queeny had heard it.


    Naturally, after she heard it, she became angrier.


    "Do you think you''ve done something good? No matter what, you have to knock at the door when you


    go to someone''s room, right? You didn''t knock at the door and even med me for not closing the


    bathroom door. Why are you so unreasonable?"


    She said angrily. Suddenly, she slipped.


    "Ah!"


    Another scream came.


    At the same time, Felix heard a loud bang.


    It seemed that something heavy had hit the ground.


    Hearing this, Felix''s face changed. Subconsciously, he was about to push the door open to see what


    was going on. However, as soon as he put his hand on the doorknob, he suddenly remembered what


    the woman had just cursed, so he finally reached back.


    He asked anxiously, "What''s wrong with you? What happened?"


    There was no sound inside.


    He frowned and hesitated for a while. When he was about to open the door and enter the room, a faint


    voice came from inside.


    "I''m fine."


    Queeny hissed slightly and seemed to have been injured. She felt pain, but she still said in a low voice,


    "Don''te in. I''m fine."


    However, her rejection couldn''t stop Felix.


    Felix easily found that something was wrong with her voice.


    He knew something must have happened. His face changed and he immediately opened the door and


    walked in.


    The bathroom was shrouded in mist.


    He was stunned when he saw Queeny lying on the ground so pitifully.


    Queeny had already guessed that he woulde in. She couldn''t move or scold him now, so she had


    to cover her face helplessly.


    She had quiteplicated feelings now.


    Felix, on the other hand, was amused.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He knew she was always smart, but he didn''t expect that she would be so clumsy one day.


    He pulled a bath towel from the table and wrapped her up. Then he squatted down and carried her up.


    Queeny immediately buried her face in his arms.


    At this time, she didn''t try to resist, because she knew that no matter how hard she tried, it was useless


    to stop him.


    She also didn''t expect that she would suddenly have cramps in her legs and slip down after taking a


    shower. She was always vigorous.


    Now she couldn''t even move her right leg. She couldn''t stand up by herself.


    Felix was happy to see her like this.


    After taking her out of the bathroom and putting her on the bed, he saw her shrink into the quilt.


    Her body was soft and fragrant.


    But soon, she covered herself with the quilt and he couldn''t see anything at all.


    Felix didn''t care about it. After making sure that she had covered her body well and there was no


    missing part, he went out and called the doctor in.


    The doctor didn''t know what had happened inside, but she heard a woman''s scream just now. She was


    embarrassed and blushed because she had some random guesses.


    Queeny was also a little embarrassed. When she saw the doctor, she realized that Felix must have


    seen her swollen feet before, so he brought the doctor to check her injuries.


    Under themand of Felix, the doctor walked up to check her wound.


    Queeny stretched out her injured leg from the quilt. After the doctor checked it, the doctor said, "It''s


    okay. You are just a little tired. You''ll be fine after applying some medicine and doing massage. But you


    still have to be more careful. Now the bone is recovering well. Try not to move. It should heal itself."


    Queeny nodded and said, "Thank you."


    The doctor smiled at her shyly, "You''re wee."


    Then the doctor took out the medicine.


    Felix didn''t ask her to massage Queeny. Instead, he asked her for the method of applying the medicine.


    Then he sent her out.


    After the doctor left, Felix sat on the edge of the bed.


    Seeing this, Queeny subconsciously wanted to hide her leg, but before she could do so, her ankle was


    grabbed by him.


    "Why are you hiding?"


    His eyes were deep and cold. Then, he took her leg and put it on his thigh.

 Chapter 854 Embarrassing Scene

    Chapter 854 Embarrassing Scene


    Chapter 854 Embarrassing Scene


    Queeny''s leg trembled. Felix poured out some medicine and wanted to help her to apply it. Queeny


    suddenly said, "You don''t have to do it. I... I can do it myself."


    Felix paused, looked at her, and sneered, "Are you sure you can do it yourself?"


    Uh... Queeny looked at her swollen leg. It seemed that it was really difficult for her to do it by herself.


    However, she was still unwilling to let him do this, so she said, "I can ask E to do this. The doctor can


    also help me."


    Felix sneered, "E is just a servant. She doesn''t know how to do this."


    After a pause, he continued, "besides, do you really think that the doctor here is always free? She


    doesn''t have time to do this for you every day. Doesn''t she need to do anything else to see other


    patients?"


    Queeny was stunned.


    She was confused by his words.


    Didn''t the female doctor in the castle was specially invited by him to take care of her?


    Was there really any other patient in the castle that she needed to see?


    Queeny didn''t know what he meant.


    Before she could react, he had already applied the medicine to her leg.


    His palm was big, wide, and a little rough. The rough feeling was caused by years of exercising and


    using guns.


    The thin calluses slipped through her delicate skin, bringing her a sense of limpness and numbness.


    Queeny didn''t know why. This man didn''t do anything, but she was inexplicably flustered.


    She had to grit her teeth to restrain herself from moaning.


    Her face turned red.


    Felix was concentrating on applying the medicine to her, but he still saw her face.


    Her face was so red. He couldn''t help smiling.


    In fact, when he touched her skin, he was also a little nervous.


    After all, he loved this woman, and few men could really restrain their desires at this time.


    But he knew that Queeny hadn''t really epted him yet, so he couldn''t do anything to irritate her.


    Felix soon finished his job.


    Her leg had been swollen, but now it looked a little better.


    He put her leg into the quilt, held the other leg, and said, "Did this leg cramp just now?"


    Queeny was stunned and nodded subconsciously.


    Felix held her ankle and gave her a massage.


    Queeny was quiet. She didn''t want him to do this, but she didn''t stop him, because it had already


    begun.


    So she just let him go.


    Felix did this for a while until he was sure that the cramp didn''t hurt her.


    Queeny immediately retracted her two legs into the quilt.


    She shrank herself in the quilt again, only revealing her small head. She looked at him vigntly.


    "Now that you have finished all of these, can you leave now?"


    Felix was surprised.


    Then he was a little angry.


    He sneered, "You are kicking me out just after I helped you. How heartless."


    Queeny pursed her lips and said, "I didn''t ask you to do this."


    She was telling the truth.


    But Felix got angrier when he heard this.


    He was leaving, but when he heard this, he stopped and turned back. He bent down, put his hands on


    her shoulders, and stared at her coldly.


    "It''s my first time to see such an ungrateful woman. Believe it or not, I''ll strip you off your clothes. Let''s


    see if you dare to kick me out again."


    Queeny was stunned.


    To be honest, she was not afraid at all.


    Because she knew that although Felix was sometimes unruly, he had his pride and would never force a


    woman.


    Therefore, she was not afraid at all.


    Instead of being afraid, sheughed defiantly.


    "Well, let me see if I can kick you out before you stripe off my clothes."


    Felix was speechless.


    He was dissatisfied because her words were like arrows piercing his heart.


    Why did he fall in love with a girl who was skilled in judo?


    She was not as strong as him. If they really fought, she might not be his match. But he had no chance


    to win her in closebat.


    Felix closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Then he grinned at her.


    "Of course, you can. Sorry for my impoliteness. I''m going out now. Have a good rest. I won''t disturb


    you."


    After saying that, he stood up, took a deep breath, and strode out.


    Looking at his back, Queeny couldn''t help smiling.


    She had rested for an hour at noon.


    In the afternoon, Queeny woke up. She didn''t want to waste time at home, so she asked E to push


    her out in the wheelchair.


    She obeyed the doctor''s advice and didn''t walk by herself.


    Of course, E was very happy to do this. She took Queeny to the back garden.


    Now, Be was no longer in the castle. The happiest one was not Queeny, but E.


    She seemed to hate Be very much. She was sick of Be. Now Be finally left, which made her


    really happy.


    Then they went to the lotus pond.


    In this season, the lotus here had fully bloomed.


    Looking at the lotus leaves and pink lotus flowers, both of them were happy.


    E smiled and said, "Queeny, I''ll pick some flowers for you. Let''s take them back and put it into the


    vase, okay?"


    Queeny nodded, "Okay, thank you."


    Then E went over to pick the lotus.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The lotus was not far from them, and she reached out her hand to pick it up.


    After picking the lotus, she ran back happily and showed it to Queeny.


    "Queeny, look, it''s so beautiful."


    Queeny nodded.


    She was not an idealist, so she didn''t think that picking flowers was a kind of cruel behavior.


    In her eyes, flowers were born to be appreciated. Compared with grasses, flowers were much more


    suitable for people to put in the vases.


    So they picked the flowers and left happily.


    But they didn''t notice that someone was looking at them secretly not far behind them.


    Queeny was in a good mood after strolling around the garden.


    She asked E to put the flowers in the vases.


    They chatted in the room for a while. Then the servant came and said that it was time for dinner.


    Felix was waiting for her downstairs. When he saw her, his cold eyes became gentle.


    He walked to her and asked, "Does your leg still hurt?"


    Queeny almost forgot this, but as soon as he asked, Queeny remembered what had happened in her


    room today. She couldn''t help but blush.


    She hummed and shook her head. "No, it doesn''t hurt anymore."


    "That''s good."


    Felix looked as usual as if he didn''t notice her red face.

 Chapter 855 Auction

    Chapter 855 Auction


    Chapter 855 Auction


    The meal was finished peacefully.


    After dinner, Felix went back to the study to continue his work, while Queeny asked E to apany


    her to watch TV in the living room.


    In fact, she didn''t like to watch these boring soap operas before because she felt it was a waste of time.


    But since she was injured these days, she had to stay at home every day. She had be bored and


    had time to watch these things.


    The two women sat on the sofa, holding a bag of chips, eating and watching.


    One of the scenes on TV was that the woman was trying to deceive the man, making him


    misunderstand that it was another woman who had betrayed thepany.


    E suddenly said, "That''s Be''s style."


    Queeny was stunned and turned to look at her.


    She smiled and teased, "She''s gone. You still have a grudge against her."


    Only then did E realize that she had spoken her thoughts out. She stuck out her tongue and smiled.


    "I''m just defending you. You are too kind to others, so they always bully you."


    Queeny smiled and didn''t answer.


    But in fact, she knew that the reason why she didn''t care about these matters was not that she was


    kind.


    It was just because she waszy.


    For her, as long as they didn''t cross her line, she didn''t want to care about those boring things at all.


    She had a lot of things to do, so she didn''t want to waste time on them.


    After watching TV for an hour, Queeny felt a little sleepy.


    So she went back to her room to sleep.


    E took her back to her room and didn''t leave until she fell asleep.


    The next day.


    As soon as Queeny got up, she received a message.


    There was an auction in the east of the city tonight.


    Generally speaking, she was not the kind of person who liked to join in the fun. The auction had


    nothing to do with her.


    But this time, she paid special attention to it, because there was a rumor on the Inte that there


    would be a rare treasure at the auction, which was just the Celestial Book.


    When she saw the news, Queeny was sitting in the living room with Felix.


    They looked at each other and found the same idea in each other''s eyes.


    Celestial Book, which had disappeared for four years, now appeared again.


    Was it a coincidence or did someone do it on purpose?


    With Felix''s previous investigation and analysis, they had known that all the rumors about Celestial


    Book that could bring people back to life were actually false.


    But even if they knew it was fake, it didn''t mean that everyone would know.


    Therefore, as soon as the news came out, it caused a sensation in the whole city.


    Many people wanted to get the tickets for the auction. Not to mention whether they could get the


    Celestial Book, it was good to have a look at this legendary treasure.


    Since it had something to do with the Celestial Book, Queeny and Felix would naturally go.


    Therefore, they asked Ford to get two tickets and they would go together in the evening.


    Because of the birthday party yesterday, Queeny''s feet, which had been better, swelled up again.


    So tonight, Felix didn''t allow her to wear high heels.


    Fortunately, it was not a big deal to wear casual clothes in a ce like the auction.


    Therefore, she asked E to prepare a pair of t shoes that could match her evening dress.


    It was not difficult to get the tickets for such an auction.


    Soon, Ford got two tickets.


    The auction started at eight o''clock in the evening, so they didn''t go there early. Instead, they had


    dinner and waited for a while.


    The auction was held in a famous hotel in the east of the city.


    When they arrived, most guests had also arrived.


    The auction hadn''t started yet, so all the guests were waiting in the hall and drinking with each other.


    The hall was full ofughter and discussions.


    As soon as Felix and Queeny arrived, many people noticed them.


    They hurried up to greet Felix.


    "Mr. Bissel, long time no see. What brings you to the auction today?"


    Everyone knew that Felix was not interested in this kind of asion.


    Felix smiled and shook hands with him. "Mr. Samson, nice to see you here."


    Mr. Samson''s eyes lit up.


    It was well known that this auction was no different from other ordinary auctions.


    However, the legendary treasure made it totally different. The treasure could bring people back to life,


    which attracted so many politicians, celebrities, and rich businessmen.


    It could be said that ny-nine percent of the people who came tonight was for the Celestial Book.


    Even a person like Felix hade.


    Mr. Samson thought that it was even less possible for him to get the Celestial Book tonight since Felix


    also came for it.


    However, he would never show his reluctance on his face.


    He smiled warmly and said, "Mr. Bissel, I''m ttered. I''ve heard that you''re not interested in these


    things, so I didn''t expect to see you here. Since you''re here today, it''s naturally a great honor for us.


    We''re really happy to have you here."


    Felix smiled and said politely, "It''s my honor, Mr. Samson."


    After chatting for a while, they said goodbye to each other.


    Before leaving, Mr. Samson took a look at Queeny.


    Because Felix didn''t introduce her to him just now, he didn''t dare to ask.


    But he had never seen any women who could get close to Felix, so he was confused now.


    Who was that woman?


    He was confused, but he didn''t think too much.


    After all, it was normal for them to have a femalepanion in such a ce.


    Maybe she wasn''t Felix''s woman. Maybe she was just a female subordinate or friend of Felix.


    Thinking of this, Mr. Samson stopped thinking about this matter.


    On the other side, Felix introduced the people in the hall to Queeny in a low voice while dealing with


    their enthusiastic greetings.


    When people saw him, some admired him, some envied him, and most of them were looking at him


    with vignce.


    Because everyone knew that if this man liked something, he would never let anyone take it from him.


    It seemed that the auction tonight was going to be a fierce battle.


    At about seven-fifty, the auction was finally ready and people could enter.


    Everyone entered the hall by ticket. After entering, they would have their own seats.


    The seats of Felix and Queeny were on the first row, closest to the exhibition stand.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    All the people sitting in this row were dignitaries and powerful figures.


    Coincidentally, Irvin and Martha also came.


    They didn''t meet each other in the hall just now, even if they had been here for a long time.


    When they arrived at their seats, they were both surprised and happy to see each other.

 Chapter 856 Hope You Like It

    Chapter 856 Hope You Like It


    Chapter 856 Hope you Like it


    Felix didn''t tell Irvin about the Celestial Book because there was so much involved.


    He also didn''t know that Rosefinch Club and Dragon Club had a big fight four and a half years ago


    because of this.


    So, when Felix, never a fan of such asions, showed up, heughed and joked, "Felix, what brings


    you to the auction? You used to stay home and never go anywhere. You''ve been a different person


    since you got a girlfriend!


    But there are some good things here today. I heard that several pieces of jewelry are newly unearthed,


    and is once worn by the empress of the European royal family. They must be very expensive. You can


    have a look."


    Felix looked at him and said coldly, "I''m not interested in that."


    Irvin immediately showed a look of disappointment. "Well, what I was saying was..."


    "I''m not interested either." Queeny answered immediately.


    Irvin was at a loss for words.


    He shook his head and pointed at Queeny. "How can you be so stupid? As a woman, if you are not


    interested in jewelry and antiques, what else can you be interested in?


    Remember, don''t feel bad for Felix or save him money. As the saying goes, if you don''t spend a man''s


    money, another woman will spend it for him. So don''t be such an idiot. Watch out for some other


    woman who swindles Felix out of all his money, and you won''t get any."


    Hearing this, Queeny could not helpughing.


    Sheughed and said, "Irvin, you may be mistaken. And by no interest, I mean not in jewelry or


    diamonds, but in things worn by dead people."


    Irvin took a moment to realize it.


    It was true that today''s auction was full of dead people''s stuff.


    He grinned. "Then I must have misunderstood you. You''re right. There''s no way something that''s been


    worn by a dead man can be precious. We prefer the new one."


    Queeny did not answer him. Irvin then turned to the other side to talk to Martha.


    She sat there quietly for some time when she suddenly felt a gentle poke in the arm.


    She turned to see Felix tilt his head slightly and whisper, "That''s what I was saying. Whatever a dead


    man wears, however valuable, bears a whiff of blemish. If I were to give it to you, it would be a new


    one. It''s made of the same material. Could it be inferior to the ones dug out of the ground?"


    Queeny nced sideways at him and said nothing.


    In her eyes, however, there was a hint of half-smile.


    Felix was a little stifled by her nce.


    Whether it was his own delusion or not, he felt that the way she had looked at him seemed to be


    seducing him.


    Queeny calmly turned her head and said, "Don''t take that crap from Irvin."


    How could a noble man be so glib?


    To give it to her? Who said she wanted it?


    In spite of herint, her heart was as sweet as honey.


    Queeny had always thought she was not a person who cared about such things. After all, she was not


    quite like other women.


    But now she did not know why she was pleased to hear men say such things to her, with their


    ingratiating manner and tone.


    She closed her eyes and sighed helplessly to herself.


    "Queeny, sweet talk from a man is the most dangerous trap in the world, and you must not fall for it."


    She reminded herself in mind.


    Felix had no idea what Queeny was thinking.


    He only caught a glimpse of herplicated face. He wondered if she was moved by his confession,


    but she didn''t want to admit her true feelings, so she was a little faltering.


    He thought to himself with satisfaction that his methods seemed to be working after all.


    At the very least, it worked for her.


    He bragged about himself in his mind, unaware that someone was already on guard against his sugar-


    coated bullets.


    Ten minutester, the auction officially began.


    Almost everyone here today was famous and powerful. Because tickets were limited, some people who


    were not qualified were not allowed toe here.


    At the beginning of the auction, the whole hall fell silent. The host, dressed in a red dress, came on


    stage, briefly introduced the auction, and made a brief exnation of the rules of the auction, and then


    walked away.


    The auction had officially begun.


    The first item on the show is a pair of superb imperial green bracelets.


    It was said to be from thousands of years ago, and it was a very valuable antique.


    People here today, though mostly famous and powerful, hade for the Celestial Book. But there


    were a few of them who didn''t believe there was such a thing as bringing the dying back to life.


    Therefore, some of them came to see some antique jewelry and so on. So as soon as the bracelet was


    unveiled, people started bidding.


    Queeny and Felix were not interested, so they did not participate in the bidding.


    Irvin asked Martha if she liked it and she just shook her head, so Irvin also didn''t bid.


    Queeny was sitting in the middle, with Felix on her left, and Irvin on her right.


    Because they were sitting so close, she could hear everything Irvin said.


    He said to Martha in a low voice, "If you like anything in this, please let me know. I was so happy when


    you came to my birthday party and gave me such an expensive present. You know what they say,


    courtesy demands reciprocity. I have to give you a present back, don''t I?


    Besides, look at all the men here today, all the things they bought at auction were for their female


    So, consider it to gratify my pride and vanity, and let me know if you see something you like. Please."


    Perhaps amused by his words, Martha chuckled.


    "You''re really... Like the rumor has it, you have no ce to spend your money."


    Irvin smiled awkwardly.


    Because the Kayes were deeply rooted in the area, they owned most of the businesses here.


    Wherever Irvin went, to eat, to have fun, to go to the mall, these ces all belonged to his family.


    So, word began to spread that Irvin was the local prince and he had nowhere to spend his money.


    Because everything that needed money belonged to his family.


    Martha made fun of this, leaving him at a loss what to say.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Queeny chimed in at this point.


    She smiled and said in a low voice, "It''s not that he has nowhere to spend his money. He is just being a


    coward. He wanted to go after a girl, but he dared not say a word. So all he can do is to give you a


    present and expect you to ept it."

 Chapter 857 Blessed

    Chapter 857 Blessed


    Chapter 857 Blessed


    At Queeny''s words, Irvin''s clean face went red.


    He hesitated, afraid to admit or deny.


    He was afraid that if he made a mistake, Martha would be angry and leave.


    Then they really wouldn''t be friends anymore.


    So he was a little rmed to hear Queeny speak out.


    He turned quickly to Martha and saw that there was no sign of anger on her face. Instead, she smiled


    slyly at him.


    "I see! I wouldn''t have known if Queeny hadn''t said it."


    Irvin smiled with secret relief when he realized she wasn''t angry. "Martha, I... I didn''t give it to you


    because I wanted to chase you, I, I just think you''re really nice, and you''re too good for the best things,


    I..."


    As he spoke, he could have bitten his tongue off.


    He was usually a smooth talker, but why did he stutter when it mattered?


    What a fool!


    Seeing him in such a hurry, Martha couldn''t helpughing.


    "Well, I know what you''re thinking."


    She paused, mustered a smile on her face and said, "I didn''t say anything to you. What''s the hurry? It''s


    up to you."


    Then she turned her head away from him.


    Irvin was stunned.


    He didn''t quite understand what she meant.


    Seeing this, Queeny thought to himself, how could he, normally such a smart man, look like a nerd at


    such a critical time?


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She quickly and quietly nudged his arm with her elbow, and when he looked over, she gave him a hint


    with her eyes.


    Irvin and Queeny, after all, had known each other for a long time. It was just a look, and he knew


    immediately what she meant.


    A rush of joy rushed over him.


    Up to him? Did that mean she didn''t turn him down?


    Was it just that he was still on probation because they''ve only just met?


    And he had a chance!


    Irvin felt very happy, as if he had been reassured, and naturally calmed down and straightened himself


    up.


    After a moment, he could not help leaning over Martha and said, "You can rest assured, I will do my


    best."


    Martha did not say anything.


    But it was clear from Queeny''s point of view that she was smiling happily.


    She nodded. Martha didn''t seem totally uninterested in Irvin after all.


    They were perfect for each other.


    Queeny sighed, turned her head, sat up straight, and set her eyes on the stage.


    The pair of jade bracelets just on the stage have been sold.


    It was not low, but it was not too high either. Sixteen million for a pair of jade bracelets. The buyer was


    probably not only interested in the color, but also the story behind the bracelet.


    As she watched calmly, a hand reached out from her side.


    She felt nervous and started to draw back, but he was quicker than she was and had her hand in his.


    Queeny frowned, turned to Felix, and mouthed, "What?"


    Felix didn''t look very good.


    If she looked closely, she could see a hint of grievance in those deep, prating eyes.


    Queeny was more confused.


    What was he aggrieved at?


    She was vaguely aware that since Irvin''s birthday party he had learned the benefits of ying innocent,


    he knew it would work better for her, so he fell in love that.


    Did he really think she wouldn''t beat him up?


    Queeny''s hand was locked in his and she couldn''t move. Her other hand could not help but secretly


    clenched into a fist.


    She red at him with her beautiful eyes.


    The man, however, was unfazed.


    His watery eyes were even more innocent.


    Queeny was speechless.


    Well, she admitted, she really bought it. She was not afraid that he would be unreasonable, but that he


    would y innocent.


    After all, not everyone could stand the feeling of a tiger in your arms.


    Queeny took a deep breath and quietly lowered her temper. "What''s wrong?" she asked.


    "Why are you talking to Irvin and not to me?" said Felix bitterly.


    Queeny was very confused.


    Amused, she asked him, "What do you want me to say to you?"


    Felix paused, and there was a sh of panic in his eyes.


    "Baby, do you think we''ve reached the point of having nothing to say to each other?"


    "..."


    Queeny was outraged.


    Fortunately, before she could lose her temperpletely, the next item came on stage.


    All eyes were drawn to the hall as the lights suddenly brightened.


    On the stage, an antique gold wire armor was being pushed up slowly.


    Armor, actually, was a little inurate. To be more precise, it was a gold vest.


    The host professionally introduced, "Excavated in the 14th century, this piece of gold wire armor is


    invulnerable. It was a personal treasure of emperors in ancient times and could protect their lives at


    critical times."


    Somehow, at that moment, Queeny felt blessed.


    As soon as the bidding started, she immediately picked up the number te and called out a number.


    At the same time, however, there was another man.


    The voice came from nearby, low and sweet, "ten million."


    She turned her head and caught Felix''s eyes.


    They were both silent for a few seconds, and Queeny silently put the number te down.


    Because this soft armor was more ornamental than practical for ordinary people. No one would wear a


    soft armor to work.


    So, although everyone knew it was very valuable, there was no one to bid for it except a few merchants


    who wanted to collect it.


    Of course, even if they were in the auction, they would be no match for Felix.


    So the armor was sold to Felix for 30 million dors.


    The item is sent backstage and will be delivered to Felix on the spot after the payment was done.


    The room was quiet again.


    On stage, the host has begun to call out the next lot.


    Queeny, on the other hand, was a little confused.


    In fact, she had been tempted to bid because it had urred to her that the invulnerability of such a


    treasure, though useless to ordinary people, would be very useful to Felix.


    After all, he was aplicated man who was in danger almost all the time.


    Who knows how many enemies lurk behind and around him when he walks on the knifepoint for years?


    As a man who had been engaged in dangerous business for years, who knew how many enemies lurk


    behind and around him?


    For example, when she and Felix were together, back when Dragon Club was still big, she saw Felix


    assassinated four times.

 Chapter 858 Hypocrisy

    Chapter 858 Hypocrisy


    Chapter 858 Hypocrisy


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    During those four years, Dragon Club was chaotic and defeated. The situation at home was


    His way must have been harder and more dangerous.


    So, with this thing, it would actually keep him safe, at least sometimes.


    Queeny wondered, and at that moment, the warm hand reached out again and silently grasped her


    hand in the dark.


    As if they understood each other, they turned their heads and looked into each other''s eyes again.


    They saw movement and affection in each other''s eyes.


    Queeny was a little stunned.


    At that moment, a warm suddenly welled up in her heart.


    A different feeling arose from her heart and made her a little confused.


    She jerked her hand away and whispered, "Mind your manners, this is in public!"


    Her evasiveness and shyness made him smile delightedly.


    He did not force her, but did not withdraw his hand. He justid it there and whenever she leaned over,


    she would touch his hand.


    Queeny, a little confused, did not dare to look at him and turned her head to look to the direction of the


    stage.


    The next few items were either the instruments used by emperors and ministers in ancient times, or


    jewels and jade worn by a certain concubine.


    Neither Felix nor Queeny was interested and, therefore, neither made a move.


    Irvin, on the other hand, ended up buying Martha a fabulous set of red coral jewelry.


    As there were a lot of auction items today, two hours passed quickly.


    The host announced a 20-minute intermission, and then the second half began.


    The crowd dispersed and began to walk out into the hall for a little exercise and rest.


    Queeny and Felix walked out, too.


    Irvin and Martha naturally walked with them. Perhaps because they getting to know each other, Martha


    looked less shy than she had at first. She and Irvin were talking andughing now, and the atmosphere


    was quite lively.


    The four of them went out into the hall. Soon someone came to talk to Felix.


    A balding middle-aged man with a big belly walked up with a ss of champagne and said with a


    smile, "Congrattions, Mr. Bissel! Let me propose a toast to your new collection."


    Felix responded with a faint sip of wine.


    "Mr. Bissel," he said with a smile, "I don''t know if you''ve heard, but there''s another treasure on the


    auction block today."


    Felix raised his eyebrow. "Yes."


    "Is that why you''re here?"


    Felix looked yfully in the eye and smiled. "That''s probably why most of the people are here today."


    He had thought he would agree.


    But he just sighed, shook his head, and, mysteriously, leaned in and said, "To be honest, I don''t really


    believe in resurrecting the dead, you know. It''s hard to say whether this thing works or not. But it''s not


    an auspicious thing now that everyone''s trying to get it like crazy."


    Felix''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "You have a good point, Mr. Clemen." He said in a low voice.


    The middle-aged man called Clemen smiled shyly and said, "I only came here today to see what this


    legendary treasure looks like. To be honest, although I have seen pictures of it online, I am still curious


    about it."


    Felix nodded faintly.


    The person probably realized that he was talking too much and that Felix had no intention of engaging


    in a deep conversation with him.


    So he said a few more words and then left.


    Because he was there, Irvin took Martha to the other side to look at the paintings.


    After all, as a hotel owned by the Kaye Family, everything inside was authentic. He had been here a lot,


    but Martha hadn''t. So he was showing her around.


    And then, seeing him leave, Irvin came over with the ss.


    "What did he say to you?"


    ncing at him, Felix said, "He told me Celestial Book was not a good thing, and that he was only here


    because he was curious. And he has no desire to win the treasure."


    Hearing that, Irvin smiled coldly.


    Watching the man walk away, he said coldly, "Pigs might fly if he doesn''t want it."


    Queeny was a little surprised.


    Based on that hateful tone, it was like he had a problem with that guy.


    Perhaps noticing her puzzled look, Irvin exined, "He''s a rtive from my mother''s side. Knowing that


    our lot had been booked for the auction, he had been asking around, trying to find out where the


    treasure was, and even asking us to get it for him.


    Now that Felix is here, he probably feels hopeless and hase to woo up his loyalty. How disgusting


    it is!"


    Queeny listened to his exnation, then smiled and said, "You''re right. It''s disgusting."


    Greed is an inevitable part of human nature, and it is not shameful.


    However, those who unscrupulous and hypocritical were shameful.


    At this point, Irvin seemed to be interested in gossip. He looked around to make sure no one was


    passing by, then whispered, "Let me ask you a question. Do you know who''s sponsoring this auction?"


    Queeny and Felix were stunned, "No."


    Supposedly, before no matter what auction, the sponsor must be clear.


    In the past, organizers of any auction had to be public. But none of the invitations said anything like


    that, just the venue and the time, and pictures of the lot.


    And everyone''s attention was only on the rare treasures that would be auctioned, and they did not pay


    attention to the presence of the organizers.


    Irvin grinned. "You''re not the only ones who don''t know it. I think ny-nine percent of the people here


    today also don''t know about it."


    "Don''t keep me in suspense," said Felix, coolly.


    Queeny pressed her lips back, agreeing with Felix.


    Irvin''s attempt to be enigmatic was ruthlessly thwarted by Felix, and he was quite aggrieved.


    He gave him a wistful look and then said, "Well, I''ll tell you. It''s the Zardi Family."


    "What?!"


    "What?!"


    Queeny and Felix looked at each other and saw disbelief in their eyes.


    After all, even if outsiders didn''t know, they did.


    Dragon Club and Rosefinch Club fought for Celestial Book and ended up losing each other, and


    Celestial Book was stolen in the chaos and was never seen again.

 Chapter 859 Other Purpose

    Chapter 859 Other Purpose


    Chapter 859 Other Purpose


    And now it was being taken out by the Zardi Family?


    How... How was that possible?


    Both of them were in shock.


    After all, there was no Zardi Family in the fray. So it never urred to anyone that it would end up


    in their possession.


    Had they, in fact, started the strife that appeared to have been started by traitors within Rosefinch


    Club?


    No, no way!


    Felix and Stephan Zardi have always been close. At that time, they were notpeting in business,


    so they were much closer.


    If it was the Zardi Family, Felix couldn''t have missed it.


    So, if they didn''t do it, and they didn''t have it, was it possible that there was a second Celestial Book?


    Irvin also noticed something was wrong with them and asked: "What''s wrong with you? Why are you


    reacting so badly?"


    Queeny shook her head and said, "Nothing."


    She paused, then added, "Go on."


    "Okay."


    Irvin had no idea what either of them were thinking and could only look at them quizzically and go on.


    "When he contacted us about using the space, he asked not to reveal their identities. We run a


    business and money is what all matters. We didn''t care who he was, so we said yes."


    "But then I thought about it, and the more I thought about it, the worse it got. Any auction is a sign of


    the family''s power and prestige, so why wouldn''t the Zardi Family reveal their identity? Is there a


    secret to this auction? Or is it that the auction, ostensibly to share some treasure, is really about


    something else?"


    Admittedly, Irvin didn''t know the truth, but his analysis made a lot of sense.


    This was probably called a guessing by chance.


    Queeny and Felix, however, knew that their reluctance to go public was not because of any secret.


    It was because they didn''t want people to know that they took the Celestial Book out.


    It was well known that the Celestial Book could bring the dead back to life. No one knew if it was real,


    but it was so vivid that it was almost certain.


    Ordinary people may doubt the truth of this rumor, but who wouldn''t want to live forever? Who wouldn''t


    want a treasure that could bring the dead back to life?


    The temptation was too great. Through the ages, even emperors could not escape this temptation, let


    alone ordinary people.


    So, even if everyone had doubts about the authenticity of this rumor, it could not stop everyone toe


    here.


    Everyone wanted it, even if it''s a long shot. Everyone wanted to take it back and see if it worked as it


    was supposed to.


    Well done, they had to say.


    They almost picked on the weakest of human nature and stirred up a storm.


    Queeny''s heart sank.


    Felix was in the same mood. He frowned, wondering what the Zardi Family meant.


    Logically, this family had kept a low profile for so many years, and they didn''t like publicity anyway.


    Because they were already at the peak of their power, more unlikely to y such a big game out of


    fame and profit.


    So, what were they trying to do?


    Queeny was also haunted by the same confusion.


    They went to all this trouble just to mess things up. What was in it for them?


    Just like when Dragon Club and Rosefinch Club fell apart, and after that, the dragons also fell apart. If


    that was what they did, in the end the Zardi Family didn''t encroach on any of Rosefinch Club''s or


    Dragon Club''s territory, nor did they share the profits.


    Why was that?


    They were puzzled.


    Irvin, on the other hand, didn''t think that much. He was out of the loop. His family''s influence in the


    region was immense, but only in business.


    So, seeing their frown, he quipped, "You''re not scared of me, are you? Well,e on, I just made it up.


    There are not so many conspiracy theories! Maybe it''s just that they like to keep a low profile."


    Martha also noticed that these two people were abnormal, but girls were naturally more sensitive than


    boys.


    "Is there something wrong?" she asked with concern.


    Queeny looked up at her and shook her head.


    "Nothing. Just like Irvin said, we really thought there was a conspiracy. We thought it was strange."


    It was not, after all, a matter of them.


    It was better not to let them know about it unless it was necessary.


    After all, if they had yed the game, it would have been a formidable opponent. The Kayes had


    always been in business and had never been exposed to any of the sleaze of the world, so it was best


    not to drag them into it.


    Felix was probably thinking the same thing, too, and changed the subject.


    "I heard you were appointed president of the Kayes'' a few days ago?"


    Irvin nodded at the mention and said, "Yeah, well, my cousins didn''t like it at first, thinking that being


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    the youngest one, I was in charge of thepany only because he was the son of his father. They


    were unconvinced at first and finally won over by my achievement."


    Felix smiled and raised his sses to have a toast. "Congrattions!"


    Irvin was also proud of the fact that, although his father was the chairman, thepany was built and


    developed by them.


    He had always known that his cousins were disobedient to him, believing that he was ipetent and


    just lucky enough to inherit thepany.


    But he was really working hard, not like the dude they thought he was. So of course he was happy to


    win such a good fight this time.


    So Irvin and Felix both gulped it down after the toast.


    At this point, the staff came over and took Felix to sign the bill.


    For the armor he had auctioned off in the first half was now wrapped up. All he had to do was signing.


    They took the money from the ount Felix submitted earlier this morning, and he was able to take it


    away.


    Felix signed it and it was quickly delivered.


    Felix wasn''t worried about what the men would do with it. He told them to hand it to Ford, who was


    waiting outside.


    These men took his order and left.

 Chapter 860 I Mean It

    Chapter 860 I Mean It


    Chapter 860 I mean it


    The four of them stood in the hall and talked for a while. Soon, at the start of the second half, a crowd


    of people entered the room again.


    They were exactly where they were before. After everyone had sat down, the auction was dered


    started.


    The items in second half were naturally much more valuable than those of the first.


    There were paintings by ancient masters, jade seals that had been lost for thousands of years, and


    scepters used by European royalty.


    In short, there were all kinds of rare treasures.


    But perhaps with thest rare treasure was getting closer and closer, this time, everyone has be a


    lot of caution.


    But perhaps as thest of the great treasures drew nearer, everyone became more cautious.


    Everyone was no longer looking at the items in front of them. They were all holding their breath, quietly


    waiting for thest treasure to appear.


    Irvin, of course, had heard of thisst treasure. He probably thought Queeny and Felix were on the


    same side and joked with them.


    Then he turned to Martha and said, "I feel like it''s a lie to bring the dead back to life and live forever. If


    we were to live forever for thousands of years, wouldn''t we be an old monster?"


    Martha gave him a half-smile. "If being an old monster means being immortal, then it doesn''t matter.


    The point is immortal, don''t you want to be immortal?"


    The smile on Irvin''s face froze.


    Then he shook his head quickly.


    "No."


    Martha looked incredulous.


    But Irvin looked very serious and said, "After all, there is only one copy of this treasure, which means


    that only one person can live forever. If I do use it, and everyone I know in the world dies, then I''m the


    only one left alive, what''s the point? The most important thing is..."


    He paused for a moment, then said, with the utmost seriousness and seriousness, "Without you, I


    wouldn''t want to live for another 10, 000 years."


    Martha''s expression froze.


    She seemed to freeze.


    She looked at him, and neither of them said anything. In such a dark environment, they seemed to see


    thousands of words from each other''s eyes.


    Finally, she turned awkwardly and said, "Stop it."


    If he continued, she would be moved to acquiesce to his advances.


    Irvin didn''t know what she was thinking. He just thought he had offended her and whispered, "I''m


    sorry."


    After a pause, he added, "But I mean it."


    Then he fell silent and said no more.


    Martha also said nothing more.


    The lot was nearly sold by the time.


    And here came thest one. The Celestial Book, that everyone had been waiting for, was about to


    appear.


    Queeny could tell that from the moment the host introduced thest item, the room suddenly became


    so quiet that you could hear a pin drop.


    Almost everyone was waiting for it with bated breath.


    Finally, after the host finished a simple introduction, she announced, "Please wee ourst piece of


    auction, known as the priceless treasure, the Celestial Book, which can bring the dead back to life!"


    As her voice fell, the curtain on the side of the stage was pulled back. Two fully armed workers came


    up, pushing a ss disy case.


    The ss showcase was but a meter and a half high, and the height just reaches the line of sight


    position of people sitting, so as to facilitate people''s viewing.


    In the middle of the ss showcase, there was a piece of crystal jade.


    The Jade was white. It was presented as a whole in a crystal color. It is a rectangle with a little arc in


    length and was only about three or four millimeters thick.


    Such a small thing, it was lying there quietly, but made everyone amazed.


    The host began to introduce its origin and efficacy. Queeny and Felix recognized it at once as the book


    that cause the battle between the Dragon Club and the Rosefinch Club.


    She couldn''t be wrong!


    Because it was over this little piece that the two clubs fought with each other, and they both lost.


    Queeny''s eyes were solemn, Felix''s face grave, and they both raised their tes.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Eighty million!"


    At the first bid, it was the highest of the night.


    But even then, the price was immediately raised.


    "Eighty-five million!"


    "Ny million!"


    "Ny-five million!"


    There were rules, because this treasure was so rare, and because of its unique properties, it was a


    treasure that almost everyone wanted, we could say.


    So the mark-up on it was quite high, at least five million dors a pop.


    Not a small number. Even for rtively wealthy families, that was still a lot.


    But that is nothing in the eyes of those present today.


    So the bidding intensified.


    But Queeny and Felix did not raise their bids after their first bid.


    Irvin saw that they wanted the treasure very much and was worried when they stopped bidding.


    "Why don''t you raise the price?" he urged. "These old guys are very ruthless, they''ll probably buy it


    They ignored him and stared seriously at the stage. On the other hand, the price had been raised to


    more than $300 million, and at that price, a lot of people were starting to balk.


    After all, the rumor was that this thing would make you immortal, and bring the dead back to life.


    But most of the people present were intelligent, and how could they not know that immortality and


    resurrection are sometimes a figment of human imagination?


    In fact, cells in the human body tended to be senescent with age, so how was it possible to live


    forever?


    Therefore, everyone was still a little bit eager to try at the beginning, with a gambling spirit.


    But as the price went higher and higher, eventually reaching half a billion dors, a lot of people started


    to back off.


    After all, it was okay to gamble on a treasure.


    But if the stakes were too high and it really didn''t work that well, spending half a billion dors on a


    piece of jade would be a joke.


    So, in the end, the price had reached 800 million, and there were only two people bidding.


    One was Mr. Clemen, who came to greet Felix earlier, and the other was a foreigner.


    Seeing Felix and Queeny remain silent, Irvin was very anxious.


    He was afraid that it would end up in Mr. Clemen''s hands and he would show it off to him. So he said


    urgently, "Felix, are you short of money? I''ll lend you as much as you want. Just beat this old man."


    Felix nced at him as if he were looking at a fool.


    Irvin wanted to say something, "..."


    Martha tugged at his sleeve and said, "They''re still bidding. What''s the hurry? When they fight it out,


    Felix will bid."

 Chapter 861 Who Would Dare?

    Chapter 861 Who Would Dare?


    Chapter 861 Who Would Dare?


    Queeny gave her an admiring look.


    "Martha, you''re the smart one."


    Irvin was speechless.


    He felt more or less unwanted.


    But, despite his gripes, he was reassured by the knowledge that Felix was not really giving up, but


    would wait until the final showdown.


    Soon, the foreigner began to fail.


    He sighed helplessly, shook his head in despair, turned to Mr. Clemen with a shrug, and gave up.


    Mr. Clemen''s face lit up.


    Perhaps Mr. Clemen had gambled everything on this asion, so he was the highest bidder, if not the


    richest.


    In the end, the Celestial Book, with its initial biding price of $80 million, was forced to reach $1. 5 billion


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    by him and the foreigner.


    At the same time, the hostess looked at the scene inplete silence and smiled, "Mr. Clemen is


    offering 1. 5 billion. Is there anyone here who wants to raise his bid again?"


    There was no answer.


    So she started to announce, "1. 5 billion first!"


    "1. 5 billion Second!"


    "1. 5 billion sold to...!"


    "Two billion!"


    Her words were suddenly interrupted by a low, strong voice.


    The hostess immediately looked at the source of the sound, only to find that it was the young man


    sitting in the front row who had not made a sound since the first bid.


    In fact, she had already noticed Felix. Because she was not from themunity, she did not know him.


    But because of his good looks and extraordinary grace, she could not help noticing him from the


    moment he entered the room.


    At the beginning, when the Celestial Book came out, he made a bid. She had expected him to bid a


    second time, but he remained silent.


    The hostess felt sorry, thinking that this person was probably not very rich, so he would stop so early,


    notpeting with these people.


    But she didn''t expect him to bid at the end!


    The hostessughed, "The gentleman from Number three is now bidding two billion dors! Will


    anyone bid more than $2 billion?"


    As soon as Felix spoke, Mr. Clemen broke out in a cold sweat.


    It was Felix Bissel!


    The head of Dragon Club, heir to the Bissel family.


    He thought he could notpete with Felix with his money. But now that he had bid that much, and


    Felix was just starting to raise his bid. What else could he do?


    Was he really going to give up?


    There was a struggle in Mr. Clemen''s eyes.


    Today he was determined to get Celestial Book one way or another.


    So when he got there, he looked around and saw that most of them were a threat to him, but if he really


    wanted it, he still had a chance.


    Only when he met Felix did his certainty break.


    For he knew that no matter how useful it was to Felix, no one else would get hold of it if he liked it.


    So, just before the start of the second half, he stopped by to check on him.


    At the time, Felix didn''t say he wanted that, and he was relieved.


    He didn''t know he wasing for that too!


    What should he do?


    Mr. Clemen was almost constantly wiping sweat from his face, looking very anxious.


    Irvin turned around with a smile and said, "Mr. Clemen, are you okay?"


    Mr. Clemen looked more anxious.


    But for $2 billion, he didn''t dare bid more.


    And even if he did, who knew if Felix would have continued topete with him?


    No one knew how much Felix''s wealth was, but it had been calcted that all the richest businessmen


    in thend, including the Collins family, the richest family in the area, would be no match for him.


    And he was just a businessman who lived off the Collins family.


    Finally, Mr. Clemen just smiled stiffly and said, "If Mr. Bissel likes it, I can''t take it away from him, so go


    ahead."


    Irvin raised his eyebrows, surprised to see him back down so quickly.


    Feeling bored, he grunted and turned his head.


    The hostess saw this and began to announce.


    "Two billion dors. Anyone else want to bid more?"


    There was a silence.


    Who would dare take what Felix wanted?


    The hostess saw this and said, "Two billion dors first!"


    "Two billion dors second!"


    "Two billion dorsst chance! Sold!"


    The hammer banged down and the deal was done.


    Because this was thest lot, the end of the sale means that today''s auction hade to a sessful


    conclusion.


    After the hostess announced her thanks, the lights came on in the hall and everyone got up and


    headed out.


    Outside, Felix was immediately greeted with congrattions.


    There were many people who didn''t mean what they said, but on such an asion, no one would


    mind.


    Felix greeted them one by one with a faint smile on his face. On closer inspection, he was not as happy


    as they had expected him to be about acquiring the treasure.


    They did not know why, but they dared not specte. After congratting him, they left.


    Thest one toe out was the pale Mr. Clemen.


    Mr. Clemen was a cousin on Irvin''s mother''s side. The two families actually had some disagreements,


    but for some reasons, he always relied on the Collins Family to make money.


    When selecting the next sessor of the Collins Family, Mr. Clemen, as the cousin of Irvin''s mother,


    supported another cousin of his, so Irvin didn''t like him very much.


    At this moment, he saw hime out with a dejected look on his face, he immediately stepped forward


    to tease him, "Why are you unhappy, cousin? Come on, you didn''t get the treasure, but you saved $2


    billion! It would take years for you to make that kind of money out of my family."


    Mr. Clemen looked up and gave him a cold stare.


    He said coldly, "Instead of staying in thepany, you are here with a woman at this time. Does your


    father know about it?"


    Irvin was stunned.


    His bright smile froze on his face.


    After a while, he sneered, "Yeah, I was hanging out at work, but you''re not much better. Tut! Live


    forever? Would it be fun to live forever depending on other people like your family?"


    "How dare you!"


    Mr. Clemen got angry.


    Fortunately, Martha was still sensible. They were, after all, rted, and he was Irvin''s elder. If they got


    into a fight in public, Irvin would be punished when he got home.

 Chapter 862 You Are Mine

    Chapter 862 You Are Mine


    Chapter 862 You are Mine


    So she pulled him gently and said, "There is something wrong with my stomach. Will you please take


    me to the bathroom?"


    Irvin then turned around and said yes. He looked at Mr. Clemen again, and snorted.


    Irvin then told Felix and Queeny to wait where they were, turned around and headed to the bathroom


    with Martha.


    After he left, Mr. Clemen also left angrily.


    He left without another word to Felix, evidently resentful.


    But Felix was not one to be petty.


    Not only did he not care about it, but he kindly said, "Take car!"


    Mr. Clemen, who was walking away quickly, was stunned and almost tripped over.


    Queeny couldn''t help butugh, then turned around and red at him. "Why are you ying pranks on


    him?"


    Felix raised his eyebrows. "I didn''t. I told him with all my heart. After all, it''s not a good thing to be so


    Queeny shook her head in frustration.


    "You call himpetitive? After today, everyone will know howpetitive you are."


    Felixughed at her words.


    He suddenly turned to face her, lowered his head and said, "My biggest ambition is to have you, to the


    ends of the earth, till the end of my life."


    Queeny was stunned.


    Her face flushed almost instantly.


    When he lowered his head, the tall figure enveloped her whole body, and his breath blotted out in front


    of her.


    She felt flustered and did not know what to say.


    Her legs seemed weak, too, and she was about to take a step back, when he seized her by the arm


    and led her forward, and she fell firmly into his arms.


    Felix took her in his arms and stroked the top of her head. "Baby, you are mine and mine alone," he


    said.


    Queeny was disturbed by his words, which were almost like a sigh.


    During this time, Felix''s feelings for her were very obvious.


    He made no attempt to hide his possessiveness towards her and seemed to chip away at her sanity


    step by step.


    Queeny knew it wasn''t an option to keep running away.


    But she could not give any response at this time except escape.


    Neither of them spoke for a moment.


    Until they heard a teasing voice in their ears, "Well, it''s only been a minute, and you guys are already


    making out?"


    Startled, Queeny looked up and saw Irvin and Martha walking this way from the bathroom.


    She blushed and pushed Felix away as quickly as if she were a thief.


    Felix, however, was quite unfazed. He nced at him and said: "Shut up!"


    Irvin grinned and looked between Queeny and Felix, knowing exactly what was going on.


    He came over, pped his hands on Felix''s shoulder andughed. "Well, I was just kidding," he said.


    "If you don''t like it, I''ll stop."


    He didn''t say anything again, but the wink made it all out.


    Felix did not bother. After a while, the staff came to him to sign the bill.


    After signing the bill, they wrapped up the Celestial Book and gave it to him.


    Before they left, they kindly reminded, "This is valuable, Mr. Bissel. Please pay attention."


    Felix nodded.


    Then they all left.


    Irvin and Martha had other ns this afternoon, so they wouldn''t be joining them.


    The two of them drove straight back to the castle.


    It was now past one o''clock in the afternoon and they were both getting hungry. As soon as they got


    home, Donald came to meet them. A nice lunch was set out on the table.


    They sat down to eat now that they had the Celestial Book in hand.


    They soon finished a meal.


    When they had finished, they left the dining-room in the hands of Donald, and went upstairs together.


    Donald didn''t know what they were doing upstairs, but he was d to see them getting along.


    So, after packing things, he personally carried a te of fruit up.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    They were now upstairs in the study.


    Felix and Queeny were sitting on the sofa. Seeing Donalde in, Queeny stood up and took the fruit.


    Donald smiled and said, "I''ll leave you to talk."


    Queeny nodded, and when he was gone, she closed the door behind her and came over with the fruit.


    She forked a piece of fruit into her mouth and nodded. "Well, it''s sweet. Would you like to try a piece?"


    Felix looked up, with his eyes fixed on her.


    After a moment, he said, "Sure."


    Queeny didn''t think twice. She picked up a piece of fruit with her fork and held it to his mouth.


    Felix ate it in her hand.


    identally or not, his chin touched her finger.


    He was a man of thirty, and even though he had shaved in the morning, there was a slight unnoticeable


    growth in his beard.


    It scraped against her fingers, itchy and with a certain masculine charm.


    Queeny''s heart just quivered.


    She was almost trembling.


    But he did not seem to notice, and when he had finished, he took out the box,id it on the table, and


    said, "Shall I open it or you?"


    Queeny withdrew her hands, collected her mind, pretended not to feel anything, and said, "You can


    open it."


    Felix nodded and opened the box.


    A piece of white jade with glittering and translucent appearance was lying quietly there.


    It wasn''t the first time for either of them to see it, but they couldn''t help but be amazed when they saw it


    again after four years.


    Queeny couldn''t resisting forward and picking it up.


    The jade in her hand was a little cold. By the light of themp, she could make out what seemed to be


    faint veins carved into it. It was more like special symbols than words.


    The four corners were polished and smooth, but the jade piece, five centimeters wide, felt like a piece


    of ice when held in the hand.


    But it was morefortable than the cold of ice, more like ayer of light and cool water, which could


    prate the skin into the body.


    Queeny was totally fascinated by it.


    Even ignoring the bizarre rumors that the jade carried, just by looking at its surface, one can tell that it


    was a priceless treasure.


    Felix sat there, watching her quietly examine the jade in her hand.


    After a long pause, he asked, "Do you see any signs?"


    Queeny looked at it carefully and shook her head.


    Felix stretched out his hand. "Let me see."


    Queeny handed over the jade.


    The crystal jade in his big hand was smaller and clearer. Under themplight, the faint texture on the


    jade seemed to be more vivid.

 Chapter 863 His Intuition

    Chapter 863 His Intuition


    Chapter 863 His Intuition


    Queeny also leaned in. She leaned her whole body beside him for the convenience of watching, and


    their heads almost met.


    After a while she asked in a low voice, "Do you see anything?"


    Felix frowned slightly. "It''s not the same one from four years ago," he said darkly.


    "What?"


    Queeny stared at him in surprise.


    Felix put it down, turned his head, and noticed that she had moved in.


    They were so close that he could easily smell the faint scent ofvender in her hair. He suddenly felt a


    little nervous.


    But soon, pretending not to notice that, he hid his nervousness and, moved a little closer to her quietly.


    He picked it up and exined in front of her, "Look at the texture on this one, it''s different from the one


    from four years ago."


    Hearing his words, Queeny really noticed that.


    Only, she hadn''t looked at it carefully, so her memory was hazy. She could only vaguely remember it,


    but it did seem a little different.


    "On the previous one, the texture was horizontal, and on this one it was vertical, and the shape of each


    character was different," Felix exined.


    Queeny frowned.


    "So, these aren''t the same thing?"


    Felix nodded.


    He put it down, got up, grabbed hisptop, and sat back down.


    He turned on theputer and pulled out the information he had asked people to look up and showed


    it to her.


    "There are twelve pieces of jade in the Celestial Book, ording to my research, and each one has a


    name. That piece we got earlier was called Libra. Based on the texture and symbols above, this one


    can be guessed to be Gemini.


    Queeny was stunned, "Gemini?"


    "Yes."


    Felix turned theputer screen toward her for a closer look.


    Queeny roughly scanned all the information and memorized it in her mind.


    "So, the Zardi Family weren''t the ones who started the fight?"


    Felix frowned. "I can''t be sure yet."


    They knew now that it was not the same piece that had gone missing four years earlier, but somehow,


    in his gut, he knew it had something to do with the Zardi Family.


    Queeny saw this and did not pursue it further.


    Instead, she took the piece of jade, held it up to themplight, and said: "Do you think this thing really


    has the magical effects as in legend?"


    Felix looked at her gently. "You can try," he said.


    "What?"


    Queeny turned her head and looked at him nkly.


    Felixughed. "Isn''t it supposed to make you immortal? Try wearing it for decades. If you really don''t


    get older, then maybe it works."


    Queeny realized that he was teasing her.


    She scowled at him. "Go away."


    Felix smiled.


    For a moment, however, she wondered.


    "We all know it''s a treasure, and the Zardi family doesn''t need money. What do you think they mean


    by auctioning it?"


    Felix shrugged.


    In fact, he really didn''t know what they were up to.


    Since they were neither for money nor profit, they probably had some other ulterior motive.


    His heart sank a little as he thought.


    Atst, he said, "Let''s see what happens. At present they were just bringing it out. They haven''t done


    anything yet, but if they have a purpose, they will do something. So don''t worry, they''ll make their


    intentions known.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Queeny nodded, and finally, her eyes fell on the Celestial Book in the box.


    "So what are we going to do with this thing now?"


    Felix said tly, "Leave it there."


    After a pause, he suddenly looked at her and asked, "Has Halleye to you these days?"


    Queeny''s brow creases at the mere mention of it.


    She shook her head. "No."


    "I always thought his presence had something to do with the Zardi Family''s auction."


    Queeny was stunned and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "I can''t say."


    He rubbed his eyebrows wearily for a moment, then said quietly, "It''s just an intuition. Don''t you women


    believe in it?"


    Then he looked at her with half a smile.


    Queeny snorted and sneered, "Not every woman, okay?"


    "You don''t believe in intuition?"


    "No."


    She paused and exined, "I believe more in seeing than in believing intuition."


    She said, pointing to her eyes.


    Felix pondered. "But eyes can be deceiving sometimes," he said.


    "Like, sometimes what you see isn''t true." he exined when Queeny was stunned. "There are too


    many people who can''t help themselves in this world. Most of the time, we have to feel it with our heart.


    Just follow your heart, what you feel is true."


    Queeny was silent for a moment as his words rang in her ears.


    A momentter she said, "Maybe."


    She waved her hand as if she did not want to continue the subject.


    "Well, we''ve checked the Celestial Book. And now we have nothing to go on. I''ll go back to my room."


    Felix nodded.


    Queeny left then.


    She didn''t know if it was her imagination, but when she left, she felt that he was staring at her.


    Back in her room, Queeny took a break.


    By the time she woke up from her nap, it was 3:30 p. m.


    She opened her eyes, still a little confused.


    Looking up, she saw that the sun was zing outside, and she felt a little dizzy.


    "E!"


    She called.


    E hurried in from outside and saw that she was awake. With a gleam of joy in her eyes, she asked,


    "Are you awake?"


    Queeny nodded slightly.


    She sat on the bed, her head drooping, her eyes visibly frowning, as if she were ufortable.


    E walked over to her, poured her a ss of water and handed it to her. "Are you alright? You seem


    ufortable. "


    Queeny shrugged.


    She was silent for a while, then said, "I don''t know. maybe it''s because I didn''t sleep well, I feel a little


    dizzy."


    E thought about it and said, "Maybe. How about I give you a massage? "


    Queeny looked up in surprise.


    "You can do that?"


    E smiled and said, "I''ve learned it before, but I''m not very skilled. I wish you didn''t mind."


    Queeny thought about it, since she had nothing to do anyway, and she was really ufortable, so


    she decided to let her try.

 Chapter 864 Connection

    Chapter 864 Connection


    Chapter 864 Connection


    E saw this and nodded, "Wait for me for a moment. I''ll go get something."


    With Queeny''s permission, she went out.


    It wasn''t long before E came back.


    She carried a small soft leather box in her hand andid it on the table. Queeny took a look and saw


    that there was everything inside.


    She couldn''t helpughing and said, "Wow, it''s quiteplete."


    Eughed and said, "Well, since I''m not skilled enough, I will need more equipment. You can lie


    down now."


    Queeny did as she was told andy t on the bed.


    E moved a soft stool from the dressing room and sat down on the bed, facing her head.


    After warming her hands, she gently began to massage her.


    To be fair, E was being overmodest when she said she wasn''t good at it.


    Because after Queeny''s experiments, her technique actually proved to be very good.


    Her fingers, soft and strong, pressed against her scalp in a precise, rxing position.


    Queeny could not help closing her eyes.


    The room was quiet except for the sound of two even, delicate breathing.


    E helped her rx her scalp and the areas around her eyes before adding essential oils to her hands


    and massaging her.


    Queeny smelt a faint smell of flowers, something she had never smelled before, like hundreds of


    flowers mixed together without being disagreeable, which was quite refreshing.


    "What is it?" she asked.


    E gently exined, "I made it myself, using flowers that were very soothing and were very good for


    dizziness and headaches."


    Queeny nodded silently.


    She knew E was telling the truth, because after a moment, she did feel better than she had felt


    before.


    The massagested a full hour.


    In the process, maybe because she was really tired or something else, Queeny actually fell asleep for a


    while.


    But when she woke up and looked at the time, it was only an hour since the massage had begun, and


    she had fallen asleep long after the massage had begun.


    So she had only been asleep for about ten minutes.


    Queeny smiled sheepishly. "Sorry, it was sofortable that I fell asleep."


    Eughed. "It''s good to be able to sleep because it means it works for you."


    She nodded and the massage continued for a while until Donald called to her, then she asked E to


    stop.


    Queeny packed herself up and went outside and saw Donald standing outside with what looked like a


    document in his hand.


    He smiled. "Miss Horton, Mr. Bissel asked me to give it to you."


    Queeny paused and took it.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She looked at it and saw some information about the Celestial Book.


    She looked up and asked Donald, "Where is he?"


    Donald smiled. "He had been out on business."


    He didn''t say what he was handing it to Queeny for, but presumably he had a point.


    In fact, Queeny did know it.


    So she answered, "I see, thank you."


    Donald smiled and said, "That''s all right. I''ll go first."


    Queeny nodded.


    Donald left then.


    After he left, Queeny turned back to her room and took out the document for a closer look.


    It was clearly the information of the runes on the Celestial Book.


    ording to Felix''s calctions and the information he had gathered earlier, there were twelve pieces


    of Jade in the Celestial Book, each with different symbols on it. The symbols looked abstract, but they


    were not any words she knew.


    When Queeny was in Rosefinch Club, she had a friend there who liked the ancient script, so she knew


    a little bit about it.


    Although she didn''t know what the characters meant, she could roughly tell when they were written.


    But she knew nothing of this one.


    The only possibility, apart from herck of knowledge, was that it was either not written or...


    Queeny''s eyes darkened a little.


    E also saw these materials.


    Since she had been following Queeny for a long time, Queeny did not avoid her for many things.


    So when she first opened it, she did not avoid her.


    E asked curiously, "What are these things? Why does it look familiar?"


    Queeny looked at her in surprise, "Look familiar? You''ve seen it?"


    E frowned, as if she was remembering something. After thinking about it for a long time, she said,


    "Maybe. I''m not sure. I can''t think of anything at the moment."


    But the way she said it must mean she really had seen it.


    Queeny was thrilled.


    She took her hand and said, "Where have you seen it before? It''s very important, and you''d be doing


    me a big favor if you remembered." Just think, where have you seen it before? This is important, and


    you''d be doing me a big favor if you remembered."


    E gave her a shy smile, "You have to give me some time, I just feel it familiar. Maybe I''ve seen it


    somewhere before, but I''m afraid I can''t remember it for a moment."


    Queeny nodded. "Well, I''ll give you time to think about it, but if you think of anything, be sure to let me


    know."


    E nodded.


    Queeny thought that if it wasn''t a real thing, it was probably a hoax.


    They went to all this trouble to create something like this, and they hid behind it.


    No matter how hard she and Felix tried, they could not find out who had made these things, and who


    had started the disaster four years ago.


    But either way, whoever made this thing would know the symbols on it.


    Since E said that she had seen it before, was it possible that the other person knew E?


    Or was there a connection? Like they all went to the same ce? Or were they all from the same


    ce?


    Queeny thought that if E could remember where she had seen the symbol, she could follow the trail


    and find them.


    Her heart stirred at the thought.


    She had nned to share the clue with Felix, but after dinner she learned that he was away and


    probably noting back for the rest of the day.


    Queeny frowned.


    She did not know where he had gone.


    But she didn''t think much of it.


    She knew if Felix went out, Ford would follow him.


    He had always been surrounded by security, and he was on his guard, so nothing would happen to


    him.

 Chapter 865 He Was Badly Injured

    Chapter 865 He Was Badly Injured


    Chapter 865 He was Badly Injured


    She was reassured by this thought.


    That night, however, she had not been able to sleep well.


    She did not know why, but she felt as if a stone had been pressed against her heart, and she was


    about to vomit.


    Queeny was woken up in the middle of the night.


    There was a sound of quick footsteps outside. She got out of bed and ran to the window to have a look.


    The whole castle was aze with lights, and cars and people were rushing about outside in a hurry


    and a panic.


    She looked at the time with a feeling of foreboding. It was just three in the morning.


    At this time, E probably heard the noise and ran in from outside.


    She was still in her nightgown, with only a thin coat over it.


    Seeing her leaning over the window, E cried, "Miss Horton, how are you? Are you alright?"


    Queeny turned to her with worried eyes. "What''s going on out there?"


    E cried out, "I don''t know. It seems that someone has dropped a bomb on the town and there will be


    a war!"


    Queeny was stunned.


    A war?


    How was that possible?


    Everyone knew this was Felix''s territory, and although the Dragon Club''s regiment had been in decline


    for two years, it was not so much that it could be trampled on.


    She raised her eyebrows and asked, "Where''s Felix?"


    E looked as if she was about to cry. She said with a trembling voice, "I was just about to say that. I


    was woken up just now, and I heard that Mr. Bissel hade back and was badly injured, so I came in


    to look for you."


    Queeny was shocked.


    She said in a ow voice, "Injured? When did this happen?"


    "I don''t know. I was just hearing it."


    "Where is he?"


    "He has been sent back."


    As soon as E finished, the woman in front of her ran out.


    Startled, she eximed, "Miss Horton, that wound on your leg..."


    Queeny could not care less about her injuries at the moment.


    All she could think about was Felix getting hurt.


    He was badly hurt?


    How could that be?


    What happened to the security detail? Who would do that to him that fast?


    Her heart was beating so fast that she was soon up the stairs of the main building.


    Only then did she notice that the corridor on the second floor was full of people, not only Donald and


    Ford but even Irvin, who had gathered around the bedroom door.


    She turned pale for a moment and walked over quickly.


    "Where is he?"


    Seeing her, Ford said respectfully, "He''s in the bedroom."


    Queeny was about to walk in when Irvin grabbed her.


    Irvin looked deeply at her and said, "He was injured by a bomb. They came prepared, so he was badly


    injured this time. But don''t worry too much. We''ve got the best doctors to operate on him. Since it was


    not safe to go to the hospital at this time, we had to find a makeshift operating room. Besides the


    doctor, Donald was in there looking after him. Don''t panic. If you have to go in there, change your


    clothes first."


    He said, and had a sterile suit brought.


    Queeny just put it on without thinking.


    When she was fully dressed, she turned to Irvin and asked, "Is that all right now?"


    Irvin nodded.


    Ford, who was waiting at the door, let her in.


    Queeny had been Felix''s bedroom before.


    But this time, even after only a few days, she felt like she was in a strange and cold world, somewhere


    she had never been before.


    Arge board had been ced on the bed in the middle of the bedroom, covered with white sheets and


    surrounded by white curtains.


    Even beneath her feet, she could see there was a temporaryyer.


    There was a faint smell of disinfectant in the room, and one could imagine that they had been back for


    a while.


    At this moment, Donald was standing beside the bed, with a worried and distressed look on his face.


    On the other side of the bed, a foreign doctor and his two assistants were working intently on the man


    in the bed.


    They were so absorbed that they didn''t even notice the sudden appearance of a person in the room.


    Queeny walked by in silence.


    Donald finally saw her and said softly, "Miss Horton, there you are."


    Queeny did not say anything.


    She didn''t even look at him.


    Her eyes were fixed on the man lying on the bed.


    His face was as white as paper, and his clothes had been stripped off to reveal gaping wounds.


    The wounds were on his shoulder, his stomach, his legs, his arms, all over his body.


    Even his head was bandaged.


    The man, who had been strong and domineering,y there like a lifeless piece of paper, unconscious.


    Her tears came up at once.


    But Queeny kept them from rolling out of their sockets.


    She knew that at this time, she could not cry.


    In the midst of chaos, and Felix was in such a state, her crying was not only useless, but also disturbed


    others and made them more panic.


    So she had to be strong.


    She turned to Donald and whispered, "What did the doctor say?"


    She knew the doctor woulde and say something.


    Donald said quietly, "Not deadly, but it''s not that easy. We''ll see after the operation."


    Queeny nodded.


    She took a deep breath, watched him for a moment, and then silently withdrew.


    Everyone was still out there.


    As she came out, they anxiously rushed forward to inquire after Felix.


    Queeny didn''t answer them. She just looked at Ford and said quietly, "What happened today?"


    Ford didn''t look good either.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    After all, Felix went out with him and his escort.


    But now he and his team were fine, while Felix was badly injured, which made no sense.


    Therefore, he was in a very bad mood.


    He''d rather have the shrapnel stuck in him.


    But he would answer Queeny''s question.


    It was too crowded for him, however, so he said quietly, "Miss Horton, may I have a word with you?"


    Then he led her down the corridor.


    Queeny said nothing and followed him.


    At the end of the corridor, Ford stopped, turned and whispered, "We''ve been ambushed."


    Queeny frowned. "What do you mean?"


    Ford said quietly, "Mr. Bissel was taking me to the next town to make a business deal, but it was too


    <pte toe back tonight, so we nned to go back tomorrow morning."

 Chapter 866 All Fake

    Chapter 866 All Fake


    Chapter 866 All Fake


    "But when we all went to bed that night, there was an explosion in Mr. Bissel''s room."


    "We burst in and saw the room aze. We managed to get Mr. Bissel out, but he was seriously


    injured."


    "We couldn''t figure out who did it, so we drove all the way back."


    Queeny frowned deeply at this.


    "Didn''t you check it carefully when you checked in the hotel?" she asked quietly.


    "We did," said Ford quietly.


    Queeny was stunned.


    She noticed aplex look of hate on Ford''s face. On second thought, she guessed it.


    "Is there a mole?"


    Ford clenched his fist and nodded.


    "He''s one of the guards?"


    Ford nodded again.


    Queeny breathed a sigh of relief.


    No wonder!


    The mole was in the escort. So if he could nt a bomb in the room at any convenient moment, no one


    would notice.


    Her face darkened.


    Others might not know it, but she was well aware that Felix''s escort had been carefully screened.


    Most of them were orphans with little care in the world, so they would not be afraid of being threatened.


    Felix had always treated them well, and there was no possibility of defection for profit.


    Most of all, she knew that arge number of these people were actually children the Bissel family had


    sponsored since childhood, so they grew up to be Felix''s right-hand men.


    From children to adults, this loyalty can be imagined.


    And now, the mole was in these people...


    Queeny felt the fog in front of her started to appear again, obscuring her eyes from whatid ahead.


    She fell silent, and so did Ford.


    Ford couldn''t be more regretful at this point.


    For though the escorts were Felix''s men, he was the one who normally trained and taught them.


    In other words, Felix had put his best army and his entire fortune in his hands.


    But he failed to live up to his trust, not only failed to timely find spies, but also let him be seriously


    injured.


    All Ford wanted now was to shoot himself.


    Queeny, naturally sensing his emotion, reached out and patted him on the shoulder.


    "It''s not your fault. Don''t me yourself too much."


    Ford couldn''t have detected it if Felix hadn''t.


    Moreover, it was possible that the man had been lurking in the escort all along, usually without showing


    any signs, only for this fatal blow.


    So, this was the enemy''s trump card. How could they easily let this card be discovered?


    Queeny understood this, but Ford still med himself.


    Seeing this, Queeny did not force him. She knew that all her advice would be of no use to him at that


    moment.


    So she only said in a hushed voice, "Where are those people? Were they under control?"


    Ford nodded. "There were eighteen of them, and they were all under control."


    Queeny nodded back.


    "Just get them under control. Try to find out who this person is, get him to tell the truth, and find out


    who the mastermind behind him is."


    Ford was shocked by Queeny''s words.


    Unconsciously he straightened his chest and answered, "Yes."


    Queeny waved her hand. "You take care of this first. It''s the most important thing right now. You can


    count on me and Donald on Felix''s side."


    Ford nodded gratefully and turned away.


    Queeny returned to the bedroom and saw Donalding out.


    She hurried over and asked, "How''s it going?"


    Donald frowned. It had only been a few hours, but suddenly he felt years older.


    He said quietly, "He hasn''t recovered yet. He needs blood now. I''ll send someone to get the bag."


    Queeny nodded, and Donald left in a hurry.


    E saw how distraught she was, so she brought a chair and put it behind her.


    "Miss Horton, you haven''t recovered from your leg. Why don''t you sit and wait?"


    Queeny was stunned and subconsciously wanted to refuse, but Donald, who had already left, turned to


    her and said, "Please sit and wait. Mr. Bissel will want to see you as soon as he wakes up. If he finds


    you in a bad state, he will also be worried."


    Queeny then pursed her lips and said, "Okay."


    Then she sat down.


    Donald left quickly.


    The operationsted about an hour and a half.


    Donald got the sma and went back in.


    It wasn''t long before the doctors came out together.


    Everyone stood up and asked in unison, "How''s it going?"


    "He''s all right," the doctor replied, "but he''s not out of the woods yet. There are forty-eight hours of


    danger ahead. Send two people you can trust to take care of him, and keep your voice low. After those


    forty-eight hours, everything will be all right."


    They all felt relieved.


    Two trustworthy people with time on their hands were definitely Queeny and Donald.


    Without hesitation, they changed their clothes and went in.


    Donald took care of his nutrition and Queeny stayed with him and kept an eye on his condition.


    The room was filled with a strong smell of disinfectant and alcohol and blood.


    Queeny''s eyes filled with tears as she looked at the man lying quietly on the bed, wrapped in gauze.


    She sat down on the chair beside the bed and whispered, "Felix, you better wake up, and if anything


    happens to you, I''m telling you, I will not spare you!"


    Hey there quite still, silent and unresponsive.


    She suddenly began to miss the old Felix.


    Although the old Felix always liked to annoy her, and would often act like a child with her.


    And he was kind of bad back then, and he always made her sad.


    Queeny somehow felt that Felix was better, more alive.


    Now hey lifeless in bed, like a puppet with no life at all.


    She raised her hand and took his from under the covers.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She put his hand to her cheek and whispered, "Felix, let me tell you a secret."


    The man in the bed, of course, did not respond.


    But as if she had not noticed, she said to herself, "I tell you, I always said I hated you, and it wasn''t


    true."

 Chapter 867 Brother Felix

    Chapter 867 Brother Felix


    Chapter 867 Brother Felix


    "In fact, I do not hate you at all, although you did do a lot of things to make me very sad, but I still know


    that you will always be the one who will protect me, take care of me, promise to be good to me all my


    life."


    Her eyes suddenly grew sour, as if they were full of tears.


    But she was strong enough not to let a tear fall.


    She chuckled. "Do you remember when I used to call you Brother Felix? I really wanted a brother back


    then, so I followed you around."


    "But then, when I was training with you and you beat me up, I stopped calling you brother."


    "Because I have heard that other brothers love and spoil their sisters, and never beat them."


    "But you hit me, and I hated you, and swore that I would never call you brother again."


    "Do you remember it? You were angry with me for a long time about it, and you didn''t know why I


    suddenly stopped calling you brother, so you gradually gave up."


    "Felix, if you wake up now, I''ll call you brother again, okay?"


    The man in the bed did not respond, as if he had never even heard her.


    Finally, Queeny''s tears fell down silently.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She curled her lips and smiled.


    "I''ll take that as a yes if you don''t say anything, or should I call you first? If you hear me, just respond


    and open your eyes and look at me, okay?"


    The man on the bed was still silent.


    She leaned down to his ear and whispered, "Brother Felix..."


    "Brother Felix..."


    "Brother Felix..."


    She did not know how many times she had called. The soft calls, like the howling wind, suddenly took


    them to more than a decade ago.


    Queeny''s face was full of tears, but she kept a smile on her face.


    Suddenly there was a slight movement in the fingers of therge hand she had been holding.


    She gasped in disbelief, "Brother Felix?"


    Donald, who was beside her, also saw it and ran excitedly, "His finger is moving! He is conscious!"


    They both shed tears of joy.


    Although Felix was not awake at this point, Queeny knew he could hear her.


    He could actually hear her.


    Feeling mixed and grateful, she continued to call him.


    In the quiet room, her low voice one after another, apanied by the man''s even and weak breathing


    sound, formed a harmonious and weird picture.


    But except for the movement of his finger, there was no reply.


    Donald said, "Miss Horton, take a break. You''re going to lose your voice."


    Queeny, however, shook her head.


    She said softly, "Donald, do you think he can hear me? He can hear me, can''t he?"


    Donald also had tears in his eyes.


    "He can hear you, but he would prefer you to take care of yourself, or he won''t be happy when he


    wakes up and finds you like this."


    Queeny knew Donald was telling the truth.


    So she wiped away her tears, forced a smile and said, "You''re right. I should take care of myself until


    he wakes up."


    Donald said, "Miss Horton, why don''t youe over here and get some rest? You must have had a


    bad night."


    He pointed to a makeshift bed beside him.


    Queeny didn''t refuse, she nodded and walked over.


    Shey on the bed and looked at Felix lying there not far away.


    Her thoughts were like a flood ofplexity. Finally, she closed her eyes.


    She didn''t know whether it was because she was really tired or something else.


    It was impossible for her to fall asleep, but she did fall asleep soon after lying there.


    Seeing her asleep, Donald closed the door and exited softly.


    Felix woke up the next afternoon.


    At that moment, the sun was shining through the window, and he moved his fingertips and opened his


    eyes.


    The light outside made his eyes squint. He felt his hand gripped by something and, looking down, saw


    the sleeping woman lying on the edge of the bed.


    The afternoon sun came in through the window and fell on her little white face. When he looked closely,


    he could see the small, pale hair on her face, which was particrly pleasing.


    Just then, Donald came in with something from outside.


    When he saw that he was awake, he showed a look of surprise.


    But before he could speak, Felix put a finger to his lips and made a gesture of silence.


    He got that, so he just nodded and walked softly to the bed.


    Queeny was fast asleep.


    Maybe it was because she had been so tired these days. She had just sat on the edge of the bed with


    him, and she had somehow fallen asleep.


    Felix did not allow Donald to wake her, so Donald had to y it by ear.


    Donald lowered his voice and smiled as he looked at her lovingly. "Miss Horton has been watching you


    every step of the way since you were injured, and she''s exhausted."


    Felix nodded, his voice cracking. "I know."


    In fact, he felt her calling him vaguely that day.


    It didn''t seem toe from the ear, it seemed toe from deep inside the brain, through a distant


    memory.


    "Brother Felix..." One after another.


    It had been a long time since he had heard such a sound.


    With attachment, with reluctance, with so deep andplex feelings.


    Felix''s eyes were warm and unbelievably soft. He wanted to lift his fingers and gently stroke her face,


    but he was afraid of waking her up, so he gave up.


    Donald saw this and went out in silence.


    He knew that what Mr. Bissel wanted at this point was not a variety of injury pills, but some alone time


    with Miss Horton.


    To Mr. Bissel, Miss Horton trumped all the good medicine in the world.


    Queeny woke up, though.


    She wasn''t woken up by someone else, but she hasn''t been sleeping well these days.


    She was sleeping soundly when, the next moment, the sight of Felix, covered in blood, sprang into her


    mind and startled her awake.


    She opened her eyes and looked at him nkly.


    Her eyes were blurred, and it took a long time before they came into focus.


    Finally, her eyes settled on his handsome face.


    "You..."


    She opened her mouth, and then, in the warm sunshine, a surprise sprang into her eyes.


    "Are you awake?"


    She almost jumped with surprise.


    It was Felix''s hand that saved her from falling to the ground.

 Chapter 868 So Imprudent

    Chapter 868 So Imprudent


    Chapter 868 So Imprudent


    "How can you be so imprudent at your age?"


    He looked at her angrily.


    But Queeny didn''t even notice!


    The doctors had said there would be a 48-hour critical period, and only after that would he truly wake


    up.


    So, Queeny has been standing by his bed for two days.


    Now that he was awake atst, how could she not be happy?


    Queeny''s excitement was unabashed and Felix watched it with mixed feelings.


    It would be false to say he was not moved.


    But it was this surge of emotion that suddenlyplicated his feelings.


    Queeny didn''t notice the change in his mood. "How are you? Is everything okay? Does it still hurt?"


    Felix took her distraught hand. "I''m all right," he said. "It doesn''t hurt."


    After a pause, he asked, "How long have I been unconscious?"


    Queeny pursed her lips and replied, "Two days and two nights."


    "You''ve been here all this time?"


    He stared straight at her. Queeny froze, her heart beating slower for no reason.


    She pulled her hand away and looked away ufortably. "Don''t get your head around it. I''m just


    afraid someone''s going to stab you again when you''re hurt. In that case, who''s gonna help me find


    leads?"


    Her words did not change Felix''s mind.


    For no matter what she said, he had seen it for real, and her cares and fears were not feigned.


    He chuckled. "Is that really all?"


    Queeny, more ufortable, muttered: "What else could it be?"


    "Now, lie down while I call the doctor."


    Then she turned and walked out.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    However, as soon as she reached the door, she saw Donald leading the doctor in.


    It turned out that Donald had just left Queeny and Felix alone.


    Felix had only just regained consciousness and, naturally, had to be examined by the doctor, so he


    went to inform him.


    He had just brought the doctor in, and the conversation was over.


    Seeing Queeny at the door, Donald smiled and said, "Miss Horton, you''re awake. Where are you


    going?"


    Queeny paused and realized that she had just fallen asleep. Donald must have seen it. She felt a little


    embarrassed.


    She forced a smile. "I''m going to the doctor."


    Her eyes fell more sheepishly on the doctor following him.


    "Now that the doctor is here, you can go in while I go."


    With that, she hurried away.


    Confused, Donald asked, "Don''t you want to hear the doctor''s results?"


    Queeny replied, "No."


    She knew that Felix would find the best doctor.


    Since the doctor said that if he could get through the crucial 48 hours and wake up, he''d be fine.


    So now that Felix had survived and woken up, he must be safe.


    So she did not worry at all, and the result was a matter of choice.


    Donald shook his head helplessly before ushering the doctor in.


    In the bedroom, Felix had stretched himself into a sitting position, leaning against the head of the bed.


    Donald was horrified at the sight.


    "Mr. Bissel, what are you doing up?"


    He hurried over and examined him carefully. He was afraid that he would bleed again.


    Felix looked at him and said, "I''m fine."


    Then he looked at the Doctor behind him and said quietly, "Thank you, Doctor Amelia."


    Amelia shrugged. "That''s what I do anyway. As long as you, healthy and happy, I am OK."


    Amelia''s English was not very good, although she had been trying to express herself in English, but


    she was still not fluent.


    Felix said nothing, but bent his lips slightly.


    Donald, gratefully, said, "Thank you, Dr. Amelia."


    Amelia shrugged her shoulders nonchntly and proceeded to examine Felix.


    She knew, without examination, that Felix would wake up and his injuries would be all right.


    She checked, and sure enough, that was it.


    It was certainly not going to heal in a short time, but at least it was not going to be fatal. In the following


    period of time, he only needed to take medicine on time, change the dressing and check his body.


    One more thing was that he must not run away for a short time. He must stay in the castle to recover.


    As she exined, Donald nodded and took notes.


    When she had finished, she left the medicine and walked over to the bed, looking at Felix.


    "Congrattions, Bro. You just saved your life. You know that the most dangerous piece of shrapnel


    missed your aorta by 0. 01 centimeter, and if it had gone any further, you would have been dead."


    "As the saying goes, you will be lucky after survived. But you have to take care of yourself in the future.


    After all, it''s not always possible to happen to meet me traveling nearby, okay?"


    This wasn''t the first time Felix and Amelia have met. Yesterday, after his ident there, he happened


    to meet Amelia traveling there, so they came back here together.


    Felix was also grateful that she had saved her life.


    He smiled at her and said, "OK."


    After a pause, he added, "I owe you my life. Let me know if you need me."


    By saying that, he was basically making a promise that amounted to a nk check. She could cash it


    whenever she wanted.


    There were too many people in this world who wanted this check and couldn''t get it.


    But Amelia just smiled and nodded. "Ok."


    She didn''t show much surprise.


    Then she packed up her things and said, "Now all you need to do is ask your doctor to help you. I will


    continue my journey and see you next time."


    Felix nodded.


    Then he said to Donald, "Take Dr. Amelia out for me."


    Donald quickly and politely leaned forward with an inviting gesture, "Dr. Amelia, this way, please."


    Amelia followed him out the door.


    Queeny said she wouldn''t listen, but when she got back to her room, she was still worried.


    She came out again, just in time to meet Donald returning from dropping off Dr. Amelia.


    Donald, seeing her standing under the cloister, guessed that she might be worried about Felix''s illness


    and gave a sigh and a smile to himself.


    When Felix was unconscious earlier, they were fine. Why was it that he had only been awake for a


    moment now, and they were looking so awkward again?

 Chapter 869 At Odds

    Chapter 869 At Odds


    Chapter 869 At Odds


    But he was a very considerate person, and he was very kind to Queeny.


    He knew she was worried and did not want to go directly to Felix, so he kindly approached her and


    said, "Don''t worry, Miss Horton. The doctor has just examined Felix and he is fine. He just needs to


    stay at home for a while."


    Queeny paused and pursed her lips. "I didn''t ask him how he was", she thought to herself.


    But she nodded and said softly, "Thank you, Donald."


    Donald smiled and said, "As long as you and Mr. Bissel are fine, I''m fine, too."


    She didn''t know what Donald meant by "fine".


    Did it mean that they were both safe and sound, or that they get along or something?


    Queeny was a little confused and couldn''t stop thinking. She paused, realizing that her thoughts had


    gone astray.


    She said to Donald, "I''m all right. You can go about your business now."


    Donald nodded and left.


    As Donald left, Queeny turned around and went back to her room.


    It was dinnertime before she saw Felix again.


    Felix was injured and could note down to dinner, but he refused to eat alone upstairs, saying it


    was boring to eat alone and insisting that Queeny apany him.


    How could Queeny not know what he was thinking?


    She didn''t want to go at first, but in the end, considering that he was a patient, she reluctantly went


    upstairs.


    Upstairs in the bedroom.


    Donald had ordered a meal to be served, which Queeny liked, except for a few items for Felix.


    Donald had had dinner prepared. With the exception of a few items for Felix, all of the dishes were


    Queeny''s favorites.


    Felix was so badly injured that he couldn''t eat anything but light food.


    Queeny''s injury, though notpletely recovered, was mostly healed, and she just had to wait for the


    new bone to grow out.


    So she could eat anything. That was why the dishes in front of her was so sumptuous.


    Donald knew that she had been working too hard these days and had not been able to eat properly


    because she was worried about Felix''s safety. And Felix finally woke up today, so of course he


    prepared the best meal for her.


    Queeny knew that, so she just sat down and began to eat.


    Both of them were very quiet because they had been trained together since childhood.


    No one spoke in the room except for the quiet sound of their munching and the careless tter of


    knives and forks against cups and tes.


    Perhaps because of his injuries, Felix had a poor appetite.


    He couldn''t eat more than half a bowl of porridge.


    Queeny paused, looked at the bowl he had put down, and refilled him half a bowl of porridge.


    "Half a bowl more," she whispered.


    "..."


    Felix gave her an aggrieved look. "I''m full."


    Queeny said in a hushed voice, "Eat even if you don''t feel like it."


    He had lost so much blood. How could he get better so quickly if he didn''t eat more for nourishment


    and strength?


    Of course, she would never say that to him.


    Felix looked at her. She had a good appetite. She had eaten no less because of the change of venue.


    Watching her eat like this, he actually began to want to eat more.


    He picked up the bowl and began to eat again.


    Donald had been watching in silence. He couldn''t have been happier.


    In the old days, Felix was the emperor of the castle, and he was the only one calling the shots.


    As long as he had made decisions, no one else could change them.


    Therefore, no one could influence his decision.


    But now everything had changed.


    Now there was someone who could keep him in check, who wouldn''t let him do anything he wanted


    anymore.


    How nice it was!


    Donald smiled uncontrobly.


    After supper, servants would take things away.


    Queeny looked at Felix lying on the bed and felt better when she saw a blush in his handsome, pale


    face, which had lost so much blood.


    "Boring?" she asked. "Do you want to go out for a breeze?"


    Felix was very excited to hear that.


    "Can I?"


    After all, he was seriously injured right now.


    Queeny smiled, turned to Donald and said, "Please go and get me the wheelchair I used to use."


    Donald didn''t know what she was up to, though he didn''t like the idea of Felix going out for a breeze.


    But seeing both of them in high spirits, he could not bear to spoil their enjoyment.


    So he agreed.


    It wasn''t long before the wheelchair was brought in.


    Felix thought she was taking him out for a walk. But when Queeny had him put in a wheelchair and


    pushed him out on the terrace with it, he realized.


    Instead of going out, it turned out that she was actually going to let him feel the breeze.


    Felix was a little glum.


    But he was relieved to be alone with her.


    The terrace wasrge, and there was nothing on it except some nts, so it looked empty.


    It was nowte at night.


    The castle lights came on, illuminating a small surroundingke.


    Sitting on the terrace, they could see the Outlines of distant mountains rolling in darkness on the other


    side of theke.


    "Is there something you want to tell me?" Felix asked.


    Otherwise, why would she want to take him out today?


    Queeny looked down at him and said, "You''re overthinking it."


    With that she looked up.


    Because at this time, he was sitting, and she was standing.


    So that when he looked at her from his point of view he could see her chin shining like jade.


    Somehow Felix believed her.


    "Well." He said, slightly aggrieved.


    Queeny paused, but suddenly felt that there was something in his "well".


    She looked at him and smiled faintly. "Why? Are you not used to me being nice to you all of a sudden?"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Felix wasn''t sure what she was thinking, so he smiled ingratiatingly and said carefully, "A little."


    Queeny chuckled.


    "I wasn''t too bad to you, was I?" she whispered.


    Felix thought about it. To be honest, Queeny had been kind to him before.


    But it wasn''t the same as it was now.


    At that time, no matter how close they were, always had an aggressive look.

 Chapter 870 Betrayal

    Chapter 870 Betrayal


    Chapter 870 Betrayal


    The man just stared at him, but said nothing.


    Felix sneered.


    Seeing this, Ford took his whip and hit him with it. "Mr. Bissel is asking you a question, didn''t you hear?


    Answer him!"


    The man screamed again, but when the cry passed, his eyes were the same as those of hatred, and he


    spat a mouthful of blood at Felix with a "pooh."


    Queeny was shocked.


    He really was a tough guy.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t answer," said Felix casually. "If I want to know, I can always find a way."


    His eyes drooped slightly. "I remember you came to me when you were thirteen, right?"


    Still he did not speak.


    Felix continued, "Your family was bullied by some local officials that year. Your sister died tragically,


    your mother became seriously ill, and you had no money to buy medicine or send her to the hospital.


    So you went underground to fight at a young age, trying to save your mother with your skills."


    "I found you by ident, saved you when you were being beaten to death, and I gave you money to


    treat your mother, let you got trained so you wouldn''t get shot."


    "I gave you a job when you were desperate so that you can live well. So I really can''t figure out why


    you would betray me."


    He said, fixing his eyes on him.


    The man, who had been looked at for a moment, suddenly burst into sillyughter.


    Theughter, like a serpent climbing up from the back with its tongue hanging out, was particrly


    repugnant.


    Queeny frowned, feeling even more disgusted with the person before her.


    She knew that Felix had handpicked most of the people around him.


    He picked them, he trained them, and they became warriors loyal only to him.


    There was no way a guy like that would betray him.


    So why?


    She was also very curious.


    And then the manughed and said, "Give me a job? Give me money? Well... Yes, you did. But didn''t


    we work hard for that money? We''re just taking our lives to make money, and you look so patronizing


    as if you gave it to us. Why?"


    As he spoke, not only Queeny but also Felix and Ford frowned.


    Felix croaks, "So you went over to them and nted a bomb in my room?"


    The man sneered, "Yes, I took refuge with them, because they not only promised to give me money,


    but also promised to give me a position above thousands of people."


    "Everyone thinks you saved our lives. Because of you, we have a lot of money and a big house to live


    in, and it''s like we can''t live better."


    "But who knows we''re worse off than dogs. We go first in danger. We sell our lives, and you own most


    of the money. Why?"


    "Because you were born as a Bissel? Well... I don''t fucking agree!"


    His anger seemed to grow, and his face grew grim as he spoke.


    Felix''s face was expressionless.


    "Do you think I don''t know that if we even think of betraying, you will dispose of us in secret?" he raged.


    "Why? Just because we were your closest men, we knew too much about your ns and secrets, we


    couldn''t leave. We must stay with you forever, die here of old age or in battle!"


    "But why? Why should I have to live my life for someone else? You only saved my life once, and I think


    I''ve done my best to protect you all these years, and I''ve already paid you what I owe you, so why


    should I bet my life on this?"


    "I couldn''t be reconciled, so when they came to me, I said yes, aha, is that a surprise? Surely not!"


    "After all, I''m sure I''m not the only one who thinks like this. You think killing me will make you safe?


    Well, you are so naive."


    "People like you don''t deserve to live in this world. You deserve to go to hell! You should burn in hell!"


    The rest of his speech became more and more indecent, and there was not a word of any use.


    Queeny''s face cooled and she signaled Ford.


    Ford came up and punched him in the stomach. The man gave a dull groan of pain and fainted.


    Queeny looked at Felix with some concern. "Felix,..."


    "I''m fine."


    He said coldly.


    Queeny knew that he had hand-picked his escorts.


    And there were some traitors among them. It must have been hard for him to hear that traitor say such


    things about him now.


    But Felix didn''t show it, so she didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    After a while, she finally pursed her lips and said, "Don''t think too much about it. No matter how well


    you do in this world, there are going to be people who aren''t happy with you. Don''t take it too


    personally."


    Felix looked up at her.


    There was a gleam of joy in his eyes.


    "Are you being worried about me?"


    Queeny didn''t know what to say.


    Seeing the look on his face, she knew that the man''s words would not affect him.


    So she didn''t bother to talk to him anymore, but pushed him out of the room.


    Felix, seeing that she did not answer him, asked no more.


    But the cold energy in him was quietly dispersed by her concern.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    When they got outside, Queeny slowed down.


    She pushed him slowly toward the main building and asked, "What was that man''s name?"


    "His name is Anthony," Felix said in a hushed voice. "I met him a long time ago in an underground


    ck boxing ring. He was 13 when I met him, and he was all muscled up there, doing ck boxing."


    "Ah!" He sneered. "Young as he was, he fought hard. He won three games in a row because he was


    not afraid to die, even though he didn''t have any tricks."


    Unfortunately, he boxed for the fourth time when he shouldn''t have. He was almost killed in the end by


    a very powerful yer."


    "I couldn''t stand it, so I paid to bail him out. After inquiring about the situation, I thought he was a man


    of potential, so I kept him. However..."

 Chapter 871 Taking Over A Place

    Chapter 871 Taking Over A ce


    Chapter 871 Taking Over a ce


    He fell silent, and so did Queeny.


    After a moment he sneered, "So the story of the farmer and the snake does make sense."


    Felix let out a little sigh.


    "Perhaps."


    Queeny asked, "Who are they?"


    Felix frowned.


    "We''ve already grilled him, but he doesn''t know."


    Queeny frowned.


    "He was contacted by email," Felix exined, "I have sent someone to track down the IP address of


    the email, but it was not found. It must have been treated specially. He did not know the identity of the


    other party, only that they gave him a lot of money and promised him a higher position."


    "Maybe men do struggle upwards. It''s not surprising he said yes. How can being a little bodyguard here


    be any better than being the head of a ce and taking over a ce?"


    Queeny sneered at the words.


    "Taking over a ce? Really? A man who can turn against his benefactor on the basis of an email from


    someone else has a bad personality, not to mention a bad brain. How could such a person seed?"


    Felix did not respond.


    Suddenly they were silent again.


    It was a long time before Queeny said, "So, the trail is dead again?"


    Felix nodded.


    "Kind of. Ford is a master of torture, and he hasn''t been able to pry anything out of him. Obviously,


    there''s nothing left."


    Queeny was in a bad mood.


    The feeling of being so weak and so ufortable came back to her again.


    How many times was this?


    The enemy had reached between them, wounding her and Felix multiple times. But she could not even


    find a clue about them, and did not even know the identity of the other side.


    Queeny had a strange feeling of restlessness in her heart.


    Felix''s mood was no better. But he was more optimistic than Queeny.


    This had gone round and round for so many years. He knew something was wrong four years ago, so


    all the patience he needed was honed in those four years.


    Therefore, he had no fear that he might fail to discover the identity of the other.


    It was just a matter of time.


    But he did not say these words to Queeny.


    Because he could not tell her that he had known about the existence of such a man behind the scene


    four years before.


    Queeny didn''t ask. After sending him to his room, she told him to go to bed early and left.


    The next day.


    When Queeny went to find Felix, she overheard E talking to a man dressed as a security guard not


    far away.


    E was the maid who looked after her in the inner yard. She wouldn''t normally have anything to do


    with security outside.


    Why were they standing next to each other?


    Queeny went over curiously.


    But she saw her at once, and stopped talking.


    She took a step back and said respectfully, "Miss Horton."


    Queeny gave him a look.


    As she got closer, she saw that although he was a bodyguard in the castle, he did not look like a man


    who would fight.


    He was elegant and pale as a schr.


    She smiled and asked E, "Who is this?"


    E blushed and said sheepishly, "Queeny, his name is Dean. He''s our bodyguard in the castle.


    Because of Mr. Bissel''s recent injury, he''s been reassigned to the inner perimeter to protect the main


    building."


    Queeny nodded with a knowing "oh".


    Then, as her eyes moved over their uneasy faces, she understood.


    With a sh of fun in her eyes, she smiled and said, "This is a period of strict security control, so it may


    be hard for you. Thank you for your hard work."


    Dean was ttered.


    He bent down and said, "No, no, no, that''s what we''re supposed to do."


    Queeny smiled and said nothing more, then asked E to go with her.


    She noticed E looking back at Dean as she left.


    Well, a girl in love...


    Queeny often acted cold and didn''t seem to care about anything, but in fact, she was just a normal


    person.


    She was as curious and gossipy as a normal person. At the same time, she had a blessing for those


    who loved each other.


    As E was the only new acquaintance who was close to her during this period, if she could really find


    her beloved and if he was reliable, she would also bless them.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help thinking that someday she would definitely ask Donald to check the


    history and background of Dean.


    Although the people Felix could have sent to this side were certainly not unclean.


    But it was more reassuring to check after all.


    A smile came to her face as she thought of it.


    Soon she was in Felix''s room.


    E did not go in. Instead, she stayed outside with the maids, either chatting with them or helping them


    with their work. She was just waiting for Queeny to need anything, and was always at her service.


    In the bedroom, Felix was leaning against the bed, reading.


    He was shirtless and his entire upper body was covered with bandages. He leaned in there like a


    patient recovering from an injury.


    Queeny, who had rarely seen him look so good, smiled as she walked past.


    "How are you feeling today?"


    Felix looked up at her. "Won''t die."


    "Well, it would be a shame if the other party found out."


    Her jest drew Felix''s eyes.


    He was keenly aware that Queeny seemed in a much better mood today than yesterday.


    He simply dropped the book and patted the edge of his bed.


    "Come here."


    Queeny raised her eyebrows. "What?"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Come when I tell you to."


    His tone annoyed her a little. But after all, she thought, he was a sick man now, and what was the point


    of being angry with a sick man?


    So she grunted and went over without saying anything.


    A gleam of excitement lit Felix''s eyes. "I''ve got good news and bad news. Which do you want to hear


    first?"


    Queeny froze and turned to look at him.


    There was a suspicion in her eyes.


    After a while, she chose the bad news without hesitation.


    Felix croaked, "The spy we caught died in the middle of the night."


    Queeny stared in amazement.


    "He''s dead? How?"


    "In the middle of the night, he spit out the cloth that had been stuffed in his mouth, and then he chewed


    his tongue and killed himself."


    Queeny was shocked!


    She never thought it would end like this.


    Her expression changed and changed again. "What''s the good news then?" she said.


    Felix rxed and smiled. "We found something in him."

 Chapter 872 The Mysterious Map

    Chapter 872 The Mysterious Map


    Chapter 872 The Mysterious map


    Queeny paused, frowned and saw Felix wave to Ford, who was standing nearby.


    Ford immediately sent something up.


    Felix took it and handed it to Queeny. "Look at this."


    Queeny took it and saw that it was a map.


    "It was a tattoo on his back," Felix said. "At first none of us could see anything weird, but it was Ford


    who realized there was something wrong with the tattoo and did some careful analysis toe up with


    a map and had it drawn."


    Queeny frowns and looks at the squiggly lines. "What is this map of?" she asked.


    Felix shook his head. "We had no idea."


    "You don''t know? What kind of good news is that?"


    She was a little resentful.


    Felix chuckled. "If that''s all it is, that''s not good news. But by ident, when Ford handed me the map,


    I found it looked familiar, so I took the piece of the Celestial Book we had bid for andpared them.


    Guess what?"


    Queeny looked at him nkly.


    Felix took the piece of the Celestial Book from the side and handed it to her.


    "Compare them for yourself."


    Queeny took it, put it on a piece of paper, andpared them.


    It took her a long time to realize that the map on the paper was the same as the one on the Celestial


    Book.


    What was going on here?


    "I suspect that the pattern on the Celestial Book is not a character at all, but part of arger map," Felix


    exined quietly.


    "Didn''t we find that there were 12 pieces of the Celestial Book? Maybe each piece has a different


    pattern on it, representing a part of the map. All we have to do is find these 12 pieces of them, and we


    can put together a whole map, and finally find what we really want."


    Queeny frowned. It seemed vaguely to her that the matter was getting more and moreplicated.


    She looked at Felix and asked, "But why is it tattooed on his back? Aren''t they afraid of being


    discovered?"


    Felix shook his head.


    "I don''t know for sure, but it does suggest that he was lying to us, at least partially."


    Queeny frowned.


    At this point, she thought of it, too.


    If what he said was true, he was simply unhappy with what Felix had given them and could not leave


    without risking Felix''s revenge.


    So when the other party came to him for help and promised him a lot of money, he agreed to do that.


    So, what about the tattoo on his back?


    There was no way he didn''t know what that tattoo was, or why would he agree to have it tattooed on


    his body?


    But if he did, it means he was on to something.


    Or maybe he was lying. He agreed to do this with a certain purpose.


    They just happened to find him. Or was it all just a ploy to hide himself?


    Was he actually the one they had been secretly sending to lurk next to Felix?


    Queeny didn''t know and couldn''t be sure. She only felt that things were veryplicated now.


    Although most people were well aware of the story of the Celestial Book, in fact, only a handful of


    people had actually seen or read the patterns on it.


    She did not know how the man had seen the design and tattooed it on his back.


    She did not know for what purpose he had been lurking beside Felix.


    If he wasn''t really obeying those people at all, but had his own agenda, as she suspected.


    So what would killing Felix do for him? What did he really want?


    Queeny didn''t know the answer.


    And at this point, there was certainly no one to give her an answer.


    Queeny had a strange feeling at the thought of it.


    She felt as if her and Felix''s every move had been urately predicted from beginning to end.


    No matter what they did, the enemy seemed to have no trouble getting what they wanted out of them


    and messing them up.


    Who the hell was this guy?


    What the hell was he nning all this for?


    Felix clearly shared her confusion.


    There was a pause. "I''ll send someone out to go through all his contacts over the years, and who else


    is in his family. You don''t have to worry too much. I don''t believe there''s gonna be nothing."


    Queeny nodded and looked at him, unable to hold back her words.


    "Be careful."


    "Yeah, I know."


    After she had left, Felix then gave Ford some more instructions to look into.


    Queeny went out to find E and took her back to her room.


    E looked at her and smiled. "Miss Horton, what were you and Mr. Bissel just talking about?"


    Queeny turned to look at her and chuckled. "Why do you ask?"


    "Nothing. I''m just curious."


    She blinked her eyes and she was obviously gossiping.


    Queeny was strangely embarrassed by her observation. She had done nothing, but the look in her


    eyes made it looked as if she had done something.


    She could not restrain herself from raising her hand and tapping her lightly on the head, reprimanding,


    "Don''t think so much!"


    After a pause, she suddenly looked at her and smiled, "I saw you with Dean today. Have you known


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    each other long?"


    Queeny''s inquisitive question made E''s face turn red.


    She faltered and said, "We, we didn''t know each other for long."


    Queeny tutted and shook her head. "Why doesn''t it look like it to me? Judging by how well you know


    each other, it doesn''t look like you just met."


    E blushed even more.


    She seemed worried, but did not know how to exin it.


    It was a moment before she had to say, "Miss Horton, you must stop teasing me. Dean and I are just


    from the same ce. That''s why we talk a little bit more. There''s really nothing going on between us."


    There was a gleam of disappointment in her eyes as she said this.


    Queeny was a very smart person. Though she had tried very hard to conceal her thoughts, she could


    see them at once.


    She put away her smile, looked at her and asked seriously, "You''re not together yet? Or do you like him


    and he just doesn''t know it yet?"


    At this point, E''s face was so red that she seemed to be bleeding.

 Chapter 873 A Generous Dowry

    Chapter 873 A Generous Dowry


    Chapter 873 A Generous Dowry


    But at this point, there was no need for her to hide it.


    So she nodded.


    "He doesn''t know what I''m thinking," she whispered. "I haven''t talked to him about that."


    After a pause, she looked expectantly at Queeny and whispered, "Miss Horton, what does a girl have


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    to do to please a boy she likes?"


    She really didn''t know. She''d never been in a rtionship. For the first time in her life, she liked a man,


    and all she could think about was him.


    She longed to see him every day, but she was afraid that seeing him so often would make him dislike


    her.


    So she could only contrive to find excuses and create a chance to encounter with him.


    But the more she did so, the more uneasy she became. She always felt that this feeling was only her


    own one-woman show from beginning to end.


    He doesn''t know anything. He didn''t even know she liked him, and he couldn''t possibly end up with her.


    But she dared not pluck up the courage to tell him.


    At this time, E''s mood was very contradictory.


    But there were few people she could really trust in this ce, even though she had been there a long


    time.


    Servants also had their own cliques. Even though everyone seemed to be on good terms and get


    along.


    But she knew in her heart that such friendships were unstable, even fragile.


    If she confided her secret to one of them today, the castle maids would know by tomorrow that she had


    a crush on one of Felix''s own guards.


    Regardless of what Dean would think, she would be embarrassed.


    Therefore, although she had a crush on him for so long, she still suppressed her mood and did not


    mention it to anyone else.


    Queeny looked at her and knew what she was thinking.


    After a moment''s reflection, she said softly, "In fact, in my opinion, if two people really love each other,


    there is no need to deliberately please each other."


    "Because if it''s real love, he''ll be happy no matter what you do. Your joy, anger,ughter and scolding


    are the most cherished things in his eyes."


    "However, you two are in a different situation. Maybe he doesn''t know what you''re thinking, or maybe


    he also has a crush on you and just too shy to ask. Just like you."


    "The worst that can happen is that he regards you as a friend, or a dear little sister, and does not care


    for you in that way."


    "Either way, remember that you can give and please him, but only in ways that make you happy and


    keep you safe."


    "As soon as you see something wrong, get out of there. Don''t be sloppy. Don''t let him hold on to your


    weak side, or you''ll easily suffer."


    E looked at her and nodded vaguely.


    It was a moment before she said, "Miss Horton, I seem to understand a little bit. Don''t worry, I know


    what to do."


    Queeny smiled and patted her on the shoulder. "Are you twenty?"


    E nodded, "Well, yes."


    "Don''t be afraid to love, and if you do get together, I''ll give you a generous dowry."


    Speaking of this, E''s face turned red again.


    She nudged her slightly and said, "Miss Horton, you''re talking nonsense."


    Queeny burst outughing.


    Queeny was in a good mood after teasing E. She went to her room and did some reading until it was


    The next day, she secretly asked Donald to investigate Dean.


    The results came back fast. Dean''s profile was clean. He was also a good person, and had a good


    reputation among the bodyguards.


    Earlier, a new captain had to be chosen because of what happened to thest bodyguard captain.


    A lot of people elected him, and he would be a direct report to Ford if he hadn''t been too junior and


    young to do the job.


    In any case, this man was trustworthy.


    Queeny was relieved to see this.


    In the evening, after supper, shey down on a cool chair on the balcony to enjoy the cool.


    Summer was not quite over yet. It was the hottest season of the year.


    It was fine to stay at home during the day, but she felt a little bored at night and was toozy to go out


    for a walk, so she simply moved a chair to watch the stars on the balcony.


    Shey for a while with a dull pain in her head.


    She had a feeling of drowsiness and nausea.


    So, she hurried someone to call E.


    E came in. Seeing her face, she said, "It''s so hot these two days. Are you suffering from sunstroke?"


    Queeny was stunned, frowning, "I don''t think so. I didn''t go out during the day. I stayed in my room with


    the air conditioner on."


    E felt a little worried and said, "Why don''t I call the doctor?"


    There was a resident doctor in the castle anyway.


    Queeny hesitated and finally shook her head.


    "Forget it. Never mind."


    So much had been going ontely. It was not the first time she''d been like this. She had asked the


    doctor thest time he came to examine her leg. He checked it out and found nothing wrong.


    She felt that maybe it was really too hot this period of time, and she was stuffy here every day, so she


    would feel ufortable.


    So she didn''t want to make a fuss. Felix was still hurt, and if he knew she had called the doctor, he


    might think something was wrong with her.


    Then he woulde looking for her, and there would be all the fuss and worry.


    Queeny didn''t want people to worry about her. It wasn''t a big deal anyway, so she kept it quiet.


    Seeing her like this, E became even more worried.


    She thought for a moment and said, "How about I massage you again with essential oil to see if you


    will feel better?"


    As she said this, Queeny suddenly remembered howfortable she felt when she massaged herst


    time and nodded.


    "Okay, that''s it. You go ahead."


    E nodded and quickly turned around to get those things.


    She soon got it back. Queeny didn''t move either. Sheid her recliner t on the balcony for her


    massage.


    She had to say that E''s craft really won her heart.


    Her little hands, as if they had been enlightened by a god, were almost magical.


    She pressed it against her scalp with a force so precise in its importance that it made her sleepy.


    Queenyughed and quipped, "What am I gonna do if I can''t live without this?"


    Eughed, "Then I''ll follow you all my life as long as you need me."

 Chapter 874 Get Suspicious

    Chapter 874 Get Suspicious


    Chapter 874 Get Suspicious


    Queeny couldn''t help but chuckle.


    But on second thought, she shook her head.


    "No, you still have to have your own life. You''re here for a job. You can''t risk your life for a job."


    Her words silenced E.


    In the night, the girl''s face was calm and cold, and her eyes were so dull that she seemed to care


    nothing, which was a far cry from her usual lively and shy self.


    Queeny, lying on her back with her eyes closed, did not notice anything unusual about her look.


    She kept saying, "I still want you to have your own happiness. Find someone who likes you and you


    like them, get married, have kids, and live a perfectly happy life. This is the happiest thing in a person''s


    life."


    E looked at her and suddenly asked, "Is it really happy to live an ordinary life?"


    Queeny raised her eyebrows, slightly opened one eye and said, "Of course."


    E curled her lips and said nothing.


    Queeny closed her eyes and continued to enjoy her massage, saying: "E, you haven''t experienced


    the extraordinary, so you don''t know how great and rare the ordinary is."


    "People like us who live in danger every day don''t know if there is a tomorrow for us. We may never


    have the chance to enjoy the happiness that you have."


    "Every night, even though there''s a lot of security outside, my mind is always alert when I close my


    eyes. I was afraid that if I didn''t pay attention, someone would pounce on me and wipe my throat."


    "People, after all, are afraid of death. Even after all these years, I can''t say I''ve lost sight of life and


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    death. Who wants to die young if they can live?"


    "But it''s because we don''t want to die, because we''re afraid of death, that people like us live in fear


    every day and every night."


    "And if fear takes over most of your life, then the wealth and status you have will not bring you much


    happiness."


    "E, I really want you to be happy. Don''t be like me. I had a chance, but I blew it, and I didn''t know


    where to go in the end."


    Her voice trailed off as she spoke.


    E continued to massage her gently. The oils on her fingertips gave off a faint, pleasant scent that


    seemed toe from a long way away and made her feel rxed and just wanted to get drunk in it.


    She looked down at the woman in front of her.


    She seemed asleep andy there with her eyes closed.


    She took off her guard and looked so thin, just like an ordinary girl, like a gentle and harmless angel.


    Angel...


    She muttered the words to herself, and suddenly felt ironic.


    She remembered that long ago, in the afternoon when Queeny was most thirsty, she had brought her


    plum soup to relieve the heat without her asking. That was how she pinched her face and said she


    really was her little angel.


    But was there an angel like her?


    For some reason, her eyes suddenly turned red, and her eyes were full of sadness and pain.


    Queeny woke up half an hourter.


    When she woke, the stars were all over her head, and theke wind was blowing on her face and body,


    cool and pleasant.


    She was somehow covered with a thin nket. She turned her head and E was gone.


    She picked up her phone, checked the time, and realized that more than an hour had passed since she


    had been lying there.


    Her heart grew cold, and she frowned gently.


    What was wrong with her?


    Why did she fall asleep so soon when she was wide awake just now?


    Queeny sat up, frowning.


    Just then, E came out of the room and saw her wake up. She cried out in surprise and hurried over.


    "Miss Horton, are you awake?"


    Queeny nodded and stood up, clutching her hair as she asked, "How did I fall asleep again?"


    E took the nket from her hands and smiled as she packed up. "Maybe you are really tired. I was


    just getting my massage stuff in, and I was hoping to get out soon, but then you woke up."


    Queeny did not speak.


    After seeing E put everything away, she followed her into the house.


    It was veryte by this time.


    E ran the bath for her. She took her clothes, walked in, looked at the bathtub with some flower petals,


    and suddenly turned around and asked, "E, what was that massage oil you just used on me?"


    E stared up at her and smiled, "It''s a bottle of Flowers Oil that I refined by myself."


    "Can you show it to me?"


    Queeny asked. After a pause, she exined, "I feel it''s quite useful. I''ll try it on Felix someday. He has


    had trouble sleeping at night since his injury."


    E did not have any abnormal look on her face. She still smiled and said, "Okay, I will get it now."


    Queeny nodded before turning and walking into the bathroom.


    When she came out of the shower, E had already brought that bottle of oil.


    She handed it to her and said, "This bottle is new and unopened. Please give it to Mr. Bissel to try."


    With a sheepish smile, she said, "But I refined it all myself. This is an old method I learned in the


    country at home, and it may not be very pure, I wonder if Mr. Bissel would like it."


    Queeny forced a smile. "He''ll love it."


    E smiled and then said, "That''s good."


    Queeny nodded. Seeing that it was gettingte, she let her go to bed, and she herself was ready for


    bed.


    After E left, shey quietly on the bed alone.


    Because of the moonlight and the stars, she kept the window open.


    Late at night, there was ake wind blowing in, adding a trace of cool. She could see stars as she


    looked over the bed.


    Queeny turned on themp, took out the bottle of essential oil and looked at it in the light.


    It was an ordinary bottle of essential oil. At least from the outside.


    She scowled slightly.


    Two massages, and both times she fell asleep unawares.


    Was it really a coincidence? Was she just too tired, or toofortable?


    Queeny didn''t know either.


    But at this time, she must be careful.


    She whipped out her phone and sent Felix a message.


    Felix was upstairs in the bedroom.

 Chapter 875 She Was Overthinking It

    Chapter 875 She Was Overthinking It


    Chapter 875 She was Overthinking it


    Soon after he got the message, he sent someone over.


    Queeny didn''t have to wait long before Ford arrived.


    He knocked softly on the door outside and Queeny went to open it. Seeing that it was him, she handed


    him the bottle of essential oil.


    Perhaps knowing she was in her nightgown and in the privacy of her room, Ford kept his head down


    and didn''t look up much.


    When he took it, Queeny whispered, "Find out what it''s made of, and let me know as soon as you have


    it analyzed."


    Ford nodded, murmured "yes," and then turned to leave.


    Queeny closed the door.


    She felt a little better when it was given away.


    When she got into bed again, she felt a rush of sleepiness and fell asleep soon.


    The next day.


    At breakfast she and Felix were still alone in the dining room.


    Both of them had the habit of eating and sleeping without speaking, so no one spoke at the table.


    It wasn''t until the meal was over that Queeny said, "There''s something I want to talk to you about."


    Felix took one look at her, slowly lowered his cup of tea, and whispered, "Let''s go to the study."


    So she got up and pushed his wheelchair to the study.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    In the study, Queeny turned and closed the door, walked to the sofa and sat down, then said: "You


    were injured earlier, and too many things at that time, so there is something I haven''t had a chance to


    tell you."


    Felix looked at her. "What is it?"


    Queeny held out the map he had drawn and said, "E said she had seen this map before, the one on


    the Celestial Book."


    Felix was stunned.


    He was surprised.


    In fact, not only he, but Even Queeny was surprised when she first heard about it.


    But he was quick atst, and in a moment his countenance returned to normal.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked quietly.


    Queeny shook her head. "I don''t know exactly. Didn''t you give me a file to look at on the day you left for


    the next city? When I was reading, E just came in and saw the picture on it."


    "ording to her, the pattern on the Celestial Book in the picture looked familiar to her, as if she had


    seen it from somewhere. But she couldn''t remember exactly where."


    "I wondered if she was wrong, butter, when we found out that the spy who was in the guard had the


    map on him, I knew it wasn''t the only ce."


    "More than one person must have seen it. So it''s possible that E actually saw it somewhere by


    mistake."


    Felix frowned deeply.


    He was silent and did not say anything. Queeny knew he was thinking about the possibility.


    After a pause he said, "So she hasn''t remembered all this time?"


    Queeny shook her head.


    Felix was silent again.


    Queeny said quietly, "I mean... Should we send someone to her hometown to check it out? I heard that


    after she graduated from a school in her hometown, she came to work here directly through the


    introduction of acquaintances. She was young and had not been to many ces. Maybe if we check


    around, we might find something."


    "That might work," said Felix thoughtfully. "It''s just..."


    He paused. Queeny raised her eyebrows and surmised, "Are you afraid to alert the suspect?"


    Felix nodded.


    He thought for a moment and then said, "Do you ever get the feeling that no matter what we do, what


    we find, how we look, everything seems to be under the control of the enemy? And at the end of the


    day, we realize that we''ve gone full circle, that all of these clues are just smoke screens, and we still


    haven''t found anything."


    "I''m a little worried that this will be the same as the others. It looks like we have a clue, but in fact, we


    still can''t find anything, and we''re just being fooled around."


    Queeny frowned when she heard it.


    "It''s possible," she said quietly.


    After all, after all this time, they had more or less figured out the habits of their enemies.


    Felix looked at her for a moment, then heard her say, "Let''s leave it at that. For now, I trust E. Let''s


    just wait and see if she remembers anything. Maybe when she does, we won''t have to do the


    investigation."


    Felix nodded.


    Just then, the door of the study was knocked from outside.


    Felix called "Come in." The door was opened and Ford came in.


    But when he saw Felix, he just said hello and went straight to Queeny.


    "Miss Horton, this is what you asked me to look intost night. The results are in."


    With that, he handed her a report, respectfully.


    Queeny took it and looked at it carefully.


    Felix watched and felt a strange sensation.


    It was like, the castle was like a big family, and he was the head of the family, and Queeny was the


    mistress of the family.


    Some of those who had previously been under hismand and required his ideas had now been


    handed over to her.


    And those who had been faithful to him now served the mistress of the house as well as him.


    Unity between husband and wife would make them stronger?


    He smiled at the thought.


    Queeny didn''t know what he was thinking.


    She was still absorbed in the report.


    All the ingredients and effects of that bottle of Flower Oil had been written out in the report.


    There was a slight frown between her eyes.


    Did she really think too much before?


    Felix had only received a text message from herst night asking him to send Ford over. In fact, he had


    no idea what it was about.


    So at this point, seeing the report in her hand, he asked curiously, "What is it?"


    Queeny looked up and said, "Nothing, it''s just a regr report."


    After saying that, she did not let him read, but straight put the report away.


    Then she took out the bottle of Flowers Oil that had not been used up for inspection and handed it to


    him.


    "Here, here''s something for you."


    Felix gasped with a gleam of surprise in his eyes and then reached for it.


    "What is it?"


    Queeny smiled. "It''s Flowers Oil for massaging. It can soothe the spirits and help you sleep and it


    works very well. Try it."

 Chapter 876 Take Her To Go Shopping

    Chapter 876 Take Her To Go Shopping


    Chapter 876 Take her to go Shopping


    His eyes lit up.


    He looked up at her. "Massage? Will you do that for me?"


    Queeny was speechless.


    Her smile vanished and she said angrily, "You wish! Do it yourself!"


    Then she got up and walked out angrily.


    Felix didn''t expect her to be angry at first, and he didn''t even realize he was wrong.


    Next thing he knew, she was at the door and he realized what he had said. "Oh, I didn''t mean that," he


    said hastily. "Don''t get your head around it, I..."


    "Whatever you mean by that."


    Queeny turned around and said, "I''m telling you, put all your crazy thoughts about me away, or else...


    Hum!"


    She raised her small fist in a threatening gesture before striding out.


    Felix felt wronged.


    Seriously wronged.


    He sat there thinking he hadn''t done anything. It was her that hade up with everything. How could


    it be his fault in the end?


    He sighed helplessly and could not help but think that the girl''s mind was really hard to guess.


    The ancients did not deceive him.


    He turned to look at the bottle of essential oil Queeny had left behind, picked it up and looked at it.


    He pictured a woman massaging him with it, and a smile came to his lips.


    Well... It would be nice if she really wanted to.


    On the other hand.


    Queeny left in a huff, and as soon as she reached the stairs, her pace slowed.


    She wasn''t really angry.


    It was not anger so much as her own state of mind in which she did not know how to respond to Felix''s


    flirting.


    Although she has learned to cherish the people around her, and not to pay too much attention to the


    past.


    But knowing the truth was one thing, and being able to do it yourself was another.


    She could not really forget, or let go of, what had happened before. So naturally, there was no way for


    her to go straight back to him as if nothing had happened.


    Queeny thought she preferred the current rtionship to that one.


    They were not as sticky as a couple. They were more likerades-in-arms, friends, trusted partners


    who could give their backs to each other.


    She always felt that she was lucky to have such a person in the world anyway.


    As for the rest, she didn''t want to think about it yet.


    They would y it by ear and see what happened.


    With these thoughts she was relieved and walked briskly downstairs.


    Downstairs, E was talking to a maid who was cleaning vases.


    She looked up to see hering down, then she greeted the maid and trotted over, smiling, "Miss


    Horton!"


    Queeny nodded.


    Because the bottle of essential oil had been tested and found to be clean, Queeny realized she was


    overthinking it.


    She actually suspected E had done something to the bottle of Flowers Oil because she had fallen


    asleep twice.


    Although it was troubled times and it was right for her to be cautious.


    But when she saw E''s innocent smiling face, she could not help feeling guilty.


    She said to E, "What are you doing today?"


    E was stunned and shook her head, "Nothing."


    Queeny smiled and said, "Since there''s nothing to do,e out with me."


    E''s eyes lit up when she heard she was going out.


    She nodded. "Ok, where are we going? Do you want me to bring anything?"


    Queeny smiled and said, "No, let''s just walk down the street. Let''s go."


    Then she led her out.


    Donald learned that they were going out, so he arranged a driver for her and asked Ford to arrange a


    team of bodyguards to escort them all the way.


    Whether it was coincidence or Ford''s design, Dean was among the team of bodyguards who escorted


    them.


    Queeny saw it and smiled. On the way out, she gave E a yful look.


    E was blushing, her head bowed, and she looked extremely shy.


    Queeny felt amused, but also a little envious of such a simple young love.


    It was nice to be simple.


    There were not too many interests involved, and they didn''t have to think too much about grudges.


    They could be together as long as they liked. How nice was that!


    She put E in the same car with her and the car drove off smoothly.


    Queeny decided to go out today for no other reason than that she was bored at home and wanted to go


    out.


    Even though it was still dangerous to be out there. But it wasn''t going to be a quick fix, and she couldn''t


    be cooped up all the time because of it.


    In addition, due to her misunderstanding of E, she felt that she had hurt her kindness although she


    should not know it.


    After such a long period of time, she really regarded E as a friend, so she felt even more guilty.


    So she wanted to see if there was anything suitable to buy for her as a way of atone for her guilt.


    But of course, E was unaware of all this.


    When they arrived at an upscale mall nearby, Queeny said, "You can have a lookter. If you like


    anything, just let me know. I''ll buy it for you."


    E was stunned. She was ttered.


    "For me? Really?"


    Queeny smiled. "Of course, have I lied to you?"


    E was stunned.


    She smiled rather sheepishly. "But I didn''t do anything. Wouldn''t that be inappropriate?"


    She said, but there was a definite move in her eyes.


    Because Queeny took her to one of the most exclusive shopping malls in the neighborhood, where


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    everything was top-of-the-line.


    As a maid, she dared not even look up as she passed by, let alone wander in.


    Not to mention buying what was inside.


    But now there was an opportunity before her to choose from, and of course she was tempted.


    Queeny saw her awkwardness andughed. "It''s not inappropriate. You call me sister, and I give you a


    present. Isn''t it very normal?"


    Hearing this, E seemed relieved.


    She smiled and said, "That sister is too valuable. I should have called you more, so I could have gotten


    more."


    Queeny knew she was joking. The E she knew was never that pushy.

 Chapter 877 Ruthlessness

    Chapter 877 Ruthlessness


    Chapter 877 Ruthlessness


    So she said, "Tut, if you find a husband, I''ll give you anything you like."


    E blushed again.


    She nced warily at Dean, who was following at a distance, and then red slightly at her. "Miss


    Horton!"


    Queenyughed.


    In fact, she came out this time not only to take E shopping, she did have some personal things to


    buy.


    The castle was fine. Donald was considerate, but he was still a man.


    Queeny was a woman and needed some things that women used in private. Although she had all those


    things ready in her room, she was embarrassed to ask Donald to buy them when they ran out.


    So, while she was out today, she nned to buy more for herself.


    Queeny had a card that belonged to Felix.


    She had grown up with Felix, and now that they were in the same boat, she had never thought it wrong


    to spend his money.


    So, she was kind off a spender.


    Felix had plenty of money, of course, and he might have been happier if Queeny had spent it, or more.


    That meant Queeny didn''t treat him like an outsider.


    Anyway, he didn''t know exactly how much money he had. They were surely endless, and he would


    have given them to her if she could only spend them.


    So, a while ago, Felix asked Donald to give her a ck card.


    There was no upper limit. She could use whatever she wanted.


    Queeny certainly wouldn''t be overly polite to him.


    Now that her life was tied to Felix''s, he would not mind her spending his money.


    The two of them began to wander around the mall.


    At the beginning, E was a little tied up. She was a little constrained, perhaps because she was not


    used to it.


    And it was unknown if it was Queeny''s delusion. But Queeny always felt that although she looked


    happy, she actually seemed to have something on her mind.


    But Queeny couldn''t ask too many questions if she didn''t want to talk.


    After all, everyone had a right to privacy. Although she regarded E as a friend, she didn''t want to


    interfere in her life too much.


    First they stopped by the jewelry shop on the ground floor.


    Queeny was not very interested in jewelry. The jewelry she usually wore was also a few simple styles.


    Because she had been fighting for years and big jewelry would affect her movements. They were also


    conspicuous and inconvenient for her daily life.


    So after years like this, she had also developed her low-key and restrained aesthetic.


    Now she rarely worerge jewelry, even on more formal asions.


    But since they were all here, they would definitely look around.


    So Queeny took E from the first counter to the next.


    No one knew her, but when they saw the bodyguards behind her, they knew she must be somebody.


    So they treated her all the more gantly.


    They shopped for a while. Queeny had her eye on a red agate bracelet. The work was simple and,


    above all, she remembered that the silver needle she had worked out would fit inside.


    After buying the bracelet, they went to the second floor.


    The second floor was where they sold clothes.


    These clothes were all famous international brands. Queeny showed E around, but didn''t find


    anything she liked.


    E was always eager to have a try, but she was not used to it and was afraid of telling Queeny. Finally,


    she could not summon up the courage to tell her.


    Queeny saw it and took her time.


    There were certain things that would hurt one''s pride if others said that. She might as well have let


    herself take that step.


    She truly regarded E as one of her friends, so she also intended to change her.


    After walking around on the second floor, they didn''t find anything they liked. So the group of people


    went to the third floor.


    The third floor was also where they sold clothes.


    The only difference was that the second floor was full of top brands'' ready-to-wear shops, while the


    third floor was full of various international brands'' custom studios.


    There were also a handful of ready-to-wear items in the store, all of which were limited, with only one or


    a few pieces in the world.


    After the pair picked a store and went inside, Queeny asked them to show her their new designs.


    And they certainly dared not dy. They brought out the design book and introduced it to her while she


    looked at it.


    Queeny listened intently as she looked at the colorful new models.


    But in fact, she didn''t like many of them.


    Until she reached thest page and her fingers paused.


    The clerk smiled and said, "This dress is also our new line for the summer. It is a high-end limited


    edition. There are only five pieces in the world and only one in Asia. Its entire skirt is inspired by leaves.


    The mint green color is fresh and sunny, which matches the design. Wearing it will make you feel like a


    cool breeze."


    Queeny looked up at E.


    E was not really that kind of beauty, but she won for her delicate features. If she were dressed up,


    she would really be a beautiful and cute woman.


    She couldn''t help smiling.


    When a girl was in love, she had to dress up to attract the attention of the man she liked.


    So she pointed to the dress in the album and asked, "Do you have it in stock?"


    The clerk smiled and said, "Yes, you are just in time. The only one in Asia is right here in our shop. No


    one has tried it on yet. I''ll bring it for you."


    "Okay. Thank you!"


    The clerk smiled and left.


    E looked at the dress in the picture book, and her eyes lit up.


    "That''s a beautiful dress," sheplimented.


    Queeny said, "You think it beautiful, too?"


    "Yes." She nodded heavily.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, when they get it, you can try it on."


    "What?" E was stunned.


    Then she waved her hand awkwardly. "I can''t, I..."


    "Why not? You''re so beautiful and clean, and it goes with the dress. I think it would look good on you."


    E nced at the prices on the album and counted them silently.


    One two three four five six... Six figures!


    How many months'' sry would that be worth?


    She could never afford it.


    Queeny noticed her gaze, covered the price with her fingers, and smiled softly. "It''s okay. Try it on. No


    matter how expensive or good the dress is, it''s for people to wear. If it fits, we''ll buy it, if it doesn''t, then


    we''ll see."


    E bit her lips.


    After some mental struggle, she could not resist the dress and nodded yes.


    Just then, her cell phone rang.

 Chapter 878 Blessings

    Chapter 878 Blessings


    Chapter 878 Blessings


    Queeny nodded. "Okay!"


    E took the phone and walked out.


    She looked at her thin figure and felt a touch of tenderness andpassion in her heart.


    Actually, why was she so nice to E?


    Because all this time, she''d been taking care of her as best she could and it pleased her.


    And it was also because she kind of went through her and saw Sarah Dempsey in her.


    They were both girls in their first bloom. At such a splendid age, they were equally strong in character,


    untainted by their birth. Full of hope for the future, they were a very different kind of person from


    herself.


    But Sarah was dead.


    She died for her before she could be good to her.


    So, she did not know what kind of strange psychology was working on her.


    Queeny sometimes looked at E''s thin figure as if she saw Sarah Dempsey through her.


    There was something she could not fix, she thought.


    Then she had better let the rest of the girls she could see like Sarah have a good time.


    It was a way of making up to Sarah.


    Queeny''s thoughts drifted a little further, but by this time, the clerk had already brought the dress.


    She smiled politely and respectfully. "Would you like to try it now, miss?"


    Queeny shook her head. "It wasn''t me. It was my sister. Leave it there. She''s out to answer the phone."


    The clerk had thought that the girl who had followed her, with her awkward face and her poor manner,


    was only one of her servants.


    Now she turned out to be her sister.


    The smile on her face brightened a little, and she nodded. "Ok."


    After about three or four minutes, E came back.


    When she returned, Queeny could see something dark and wrong in her eyes, even though she had


    managed to keep the smile on her face.


    She frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    E shook her head.


    "Nothing. It''s just a call from my family."


    With a forced smile, she touched her head and said, "It''s just those things. Never mind."


    Queeny curled her eyebrows slightly. As far as she knew, there was no one in E''s family. Queeny


    didn''t know if she was referring to the orphanage by home stuff.


    But she didn''t think much about it. She patted her on the shoulder and said, "Don''t think about it too


    much. We''ll talk about itter."


    Then she motioned to the skirt that had beenid aside and said, "Go try it on."


    E nodded.


    The clerk took the dress and led her to the fitting room.


    When she entered the dressing room, Queeny sat still, bored, and got up again to continue shopping in


    the store.


    The bodyguards who came with them, of course, wouldn''te into the store, because that would hurt


    business and make everyone ufortable.


    But they did not dare go very far, and waited outside the door all the time. So if there was any


    movement inside, they could rush in.


    Queeny strolled around for a while, but didn''t see anything she liked. Seeing the other two clerks


    following her, she waved her hands and said, "You go about your business. Don''t worry about me."


    "Well," they said with a smile, "if you need anything, please let us know."


    "Okay!"


    Queeny nodded and they left.


    When they had left, she walked to the door.


    She paused, only to see Dean and a team of bodyguards standing there not far from the door, eyeing


    the passers-by with wary eyes.


    At the same time, out of the corner of his eye, he noticed the store.


    Perhaps, seeing her standing in the doorway, he thought she had something to say to him, so he came


    up quickly.


    "Miss Horton, what''s the matter?"


    He asked quietly.


    Queeny looked at him and saw that the man in front of her was straight and handsome. He was one of


    those men who neither looked particrly strong nor emaciated.


    He had two thick ck eyebrows, showing a bit of valor, and was charming in his serious work.


    No wonder E liked him.


    She chuckled and said, "Nothing. I just saw you all standing there. Thank you for your hard work."


    Dean was stunned, probably not expecting her to say this, then he smiled sheepishly.


    "That''s our duty."


    He was probably not a very eloquent man, so he didn''t know what to say after he said this.


    He stood there, scratching his head awkwardly.


    Queeny saw this and suddenly an idea urred to her.


    She chuckled. "But since you''re here, you might as well do me a favor."


    Dean looked grave and said, "Miss Horton, whatever you say."


    Queenyughed, "You don''t have to be so serious. I just want you toe in and see if a dress looks


    good."


    "What?"


    Dean probably never thought Queeny would ask him for this in his life.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Queeny looked at him and raised her eyebrows. "Why, won''t you?"


    Dean was so embarrassed and awkward that he didn''t know what to say.


    After a while, he stammered, "No, just... Well, I..."


    He did not know where to put his hands, and it was a long time before he managed to get aplete


    sentence out.


    "Miss Horton, I''m too rough to pick out your girls'' clothes. Well... I may not be able to help you with


    this."


    Queenyughed, "That''s okay, just tell the truth. Sometimes a woman''s opinion doesn''t count, and we


    don''t know if the clothes look good until we see how you guys like them.


    Her words made Dean''s heart swell even more.


    For some reason, Felix Biseel''s cold, stern face shed into his mind.


    He shivered and tried to resist, but Queeny lost her patience and pulled him in.


    "Come on, be a man. I''m just asking you to see if the dress look good. I''m not gonna eat you."


    Then she pulled him straight into the shop.


    Dean, "..."


    Mr. Bissel, I didn''t do this on purpose. I wasn''t thinking about it. I dared not do anything. Miss Horton


    made me do it.


    You must not be jealous, must not me me.


    Dean prayed silently. He had no idea that the dress Queeny asked him to look at was E''s.


    Meanwhile, in the fitting room.


    E sat there, and the dress that should have been tried on by her wasying aside.

 Chapter 879 Incredible Identity

    Chapter 879 Incredible Identity


    Chapter 879 Incredible Identity


    The fitting rooms of international brands were veryrge, covering more than ten square meters.


    Her face was expressionless, and in front of her stood a man.


    The man''s face was covered with a silver mask that made it hard to see his features, but he was thin


    and his voice was low and cold.


    "We''ve given you plenty of chances, and you''ve had plenty of chances to do it, so why didn''t you do it?"


    E looked at him coldly.


    There was no longer in her face the awkward and rustic smile that she had outside.


    There was nothing but cold indifference.


    She looked at the man and said coldly, "How do I know that when I finish my work for you, you will


    spare my family?"


    The man sneered and slowly advanced.


    When he had reached her, he suddenly struck her under the chin and said in a ghostly voice, "What do


    you think is the use of keeping your family? To let them help us farm? Well... Karida, you should know


    that once we get Queeny, you''ll be of no use to us. Well, your family, of course, is useless, so why


    should we hold them anyway?"


    E, the girl he called Karida, was unperturbed by his words.


    She continued in a hushed voice, "If you want me to help you, you must leave my family alone. At least


    let me know they''re safe, or I''ll never help you even if I die!"


    She said, her eyes sharp.


    The man looked at her and narrowed his eyes.


    "So you''re not listening to me?"


    E didn''t say anything.


    The man suddenlyughed grimly.


    It was like the tongue of a viper, and it sent shivers down one''s spine.


    He leaned in close to her and whispered, "That phone call you got outside wasn''t from your family. It


    was from Stephan Zardi. Right?"


    E was shocked.


    She looked at him in surprise.


    The man continued, "Stephan Zardi''s illegitimate daughter is now eighteen years old. As a


    Zardi, you grew up in an orphanage. You finally grew up safe and secure, thinking you could


    recognize your father, but not only did he disown you, he sent you to Felix to lurk here as a little servile


    maid. Don''t you have a little hate in your heart?"


    E was shocked to the extreme.


    She stared at the man for a long time before she said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    "Oh, you don''t admit it, that''s okay. Your olddy at the orphanage is dying anyway, so if you don''t help


    us, I might as well kill her first. We have to send someone to take care of her, and listen to her curses


    every day, which was really annoying."


    When he said this, E stood up immediately.


    "Don''t hurt her!"


    However, her shoulder was soon pressed down by the man.


    The man pressed her hard to get her back into the chair.


    ""I won''t kill her if you listen to me," he whispered.


    E''s eyes were red.


    The man took a package of pills from his shirt.


    "How many times have you used the oil I gave you?"


    E red at him coldly. She had resisted answering. But she remembered the indignity of her


    grandma at the orphanage and answered with red eyes, "Four times."


    "That''s enough. Put this in the water she drinks today. I''ll be watching you in the dark, and when you''re


    done, I''ll give you the signal, and follow my signal. Do you understand?"


    E clenched her chin and asked, "Where''s my grandma?"


    The man chuckled. "Don''t worry, she''s fine. In exchange for Queeny''s life, I will deliver her to you in


    one piece."


    Just then there was a soft knock on the door.


    "How are you, E? Are you ready?"


    Startled, they both turned to look at the door.


    The man took a look and smiled. "Well, I won''t say any more to you. Mark my words and I''ll go."


    With that, he went out the other exit like a ghost.


    Meanwhile, E still sat there and pressed her lips together. After several seconds, she tried to control


    her anger and excitement and answered in a steady voice, "I''ll be ready soon."


    Then she got up and hastily put on the dress.


    Outside, Queeny heard her voice and was slightly relieved.


    She waited outside for a while with Dean, but E didn''te out.


    She looked at her watch and saw that it had been more than ten minutes. The design of the dress was


    notplicated, and it should not have taken that long.


    She was worried. That was why she was asking. She was relieved that there seemed to be nothing


    wrong.


    After waiting outside for a while, E finally came out.


    Everyone was so impressed by her.


    The girl in front of them was tall and slim. A knee-length dress in mint color, with a design of leaves and


    some tiny white pearls on it, just like rain and dew falling on it. It went with her delicate, fresh little face,


    like some spirit who hade out of the forest and fallen into the earth.


    Dean stared nkly.


    E didn''t expect Dean to be here. She was stunned for a moment, and then her whole face turned


    red.


    She looked nervously at Dean, then at Queeny, and asked, "Miss Horton, is it nice?"


    Queeny smiled and nodded. "Yes, very nice."


    Then she turned and poked Dean with her arm. "What do you think?" she asked.


    Dean came to his senses.


    His handsome face flushed suddenly. He didn''t know where to put his eyes, nodding in a hurry, "Very,


    very pretty."


    Queeny couldn''t helpughing.


    E''s face turned red, too.


    Queeny sighed as she looked at them.


    That was as far as I could help you, she thought.


    Before, she was unsure about Dean''s feelings for E. Now it seemed that he also liked E, but both


    of them were reserved and did not say it.


    By this time, Dean had already understood Queeny''s intention of inviting him in.


    It wasn''t her dress, it was E...


    He blushed a little deeper and did not dare to look at her. As if she, fresh and clean and beautiful, once


    met his eyes, would immediately be dirty.


    He muttered, "Miss Horton, I''ve seen the dress. I''m gonna go out now."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 880 There Was Something Wrong With Her

    Chapter 880 There Was Something Wrong With Her


    Chapter 880 There was Something Wrong With her


    Queeny didn''t want to give Dean a hard time. After all, she knew Dean had done a lot to get to this


    point.


    She had made the first move for them, and it was up to them to decide what would happen next.


    So, not reluctantly, she nodded, "Yes, you can go out now."


    Dean then turned and walked out.


    After he left, Queeny came up again and took a good look at E.


    From top to bottom, from front to back, she was satisfied.


    She nodded. "Yes, it looks good on you."


    Then, with a wave of her hand, she told the clerk, "We''ll take it. Check, please."


    E saw this and quickly reached out her hand to stop her.


    "Miss Horton."


    Queeny paused and looked at her. "What?"


    "I..."


    She looked at her and tried to say something, but she didn''t say a word. There seemed to be a great


    deal of mixed emotion in her clear eyes now.


    Queeny looked at her with a slight frown.


    She realized that E really had something in her mind today, not her own delusion. So she turned to


    her and asked softly, "What happened?"


    E bit her lip, and there was a struggle in her eyes. After a long pause, she shook her head.


    She forced a smile and said, "I just feel I can''t take such an expensive dress from you. After all, I''m just


    a ser..."


    "Stop it!"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Queeny interrupted her.


    Queeny looked at her, sighed, and said, "What''s wrong with your identity? Should servants be born


    inferior, and servants unworthy of good clothes? E, no one is born cheap. Everyone''s life should be


    decided by herself. Even though you are only a servant now, you may not be a servant in the future. At


    the very least, so what if you''re a servant all the time?"


    "All the people in this world who make their own living should not be looked down upon. I gave you that


    dress because I like you, because I appreciate the care you''ve taken of me, and it doesn''t mean


    anything else."


    "And you don''t have to feel guilty about it, you just have to be who you are, okay?"


    E looked at her quietly. Queeny felt that those bright eyes were filled with sadness for some reason.


    She pursed her lips and nodded heavily.


    "I got it."


    Queeny pressed down her anxiety, touched her head, and whispered, "Don''t think about it, it would be


    my fault if, because of my good intentions, I made you ufortable."


    She thought E was touched by her pride because she gave her such an expensive gift, so she


    E nodded.


    Queeny then asked the clerk to check again, and in the meantime, to wrap up her clothes.


    E was wearing the new dress when they went out. "Clothes make the man." They were right.


    Queeny was very close to E when they were walking together, but people could still see the


    difference between them at a nce.


    But E had changed her clothes by this time, so when they walked together again, people would


    believe them even if they said they were sisters.


    After that, Queeny took E to several stores.


    Finally, she bought herself a pair of shoes. When she passed a men''s clothing store, she suddenly saw


    a piece of men''s clothing hanging in the window and felt a little tempted.


    It was a grey suit, and Felix didn''t wear suits very often, or perhaps because he didn''t spend much time


    with her.


    But somehow Queeny sensed that the suit would look good on him.


    So, without thinking, she went inside.


    The clerk who served her was a young man who looked as bright and handsome as if he had just


    graduated from college.


    He approached her politely and asked her what she wanted.


    Queeny pointed to the men''s suit and asked him to bring it down for her to see.


    He did as he was told, and the grey suit fell into her hands. Queeny examined the fabric. It was the kind


    Felix would normally like.


    A smile crept across her face as she thought of the man in the suit.


    She was looking at it, and all of a sudden, a familiar figure appeared ahead.


    It was a middle-aged man who had probably just finished trying on his clothes and was about to go to


    the front desk to check out.


    And next to him, there was a woman.


    The woman wore a couple-colored dress, with fine eyebrows and a tall figure. She took his arm and


    they looked very affectionate.


    Queeny paused.


    The smile on her lips disappeared in an instant.


    He seemed to see her, too. He raised his eyebrows unexpectedly and came over.


    "Miss Horton, long time no see. I didn''t expect to see you here."


    Stephan Zardi politely stepped forward and hugged her.


    Queeny also reached out, gave him a little hug, and took it back.


    She smiled. "Yes. Mr. Zardi, are you out shopping?"


    Stephan Zardi looked around at the woman next to him with a doting smile. "Well, I didn''t want to


    Queeny''s eyes rested on Be Collins beside him.


    It was only been a short time, but Be Collins looked very different from what she remembered.


    The Be Collins she remembered was proud, headstrong, bold, fierce, a person who showed her


    emotions.


    But what about this woman in front of her?


    She was dressed up and her makeup was borate. She had the faint air of a mature woman. She


    was already a decentdy who kept everything to herself.


    "In that case," she said with a smile, "I''ll leave you alone."


    With these words she handed the dress to the clerk for the bill.


    She didn''t know Stephan Zardi very well, and her rtionship with Be Collins was quite awkward,


    so there wasn''t much to talk about.


    Stephan Zardi saw this and naturally did not hold her back.


    He turned and spoke to Be Collins, and they walked away.


    Be Collins turned and gave her a cold stare before she left.


    Queeny felt it, but didn''t respond.


    Either way, she and Be Collins were more enemies than friends. All her choices were voluntary and


    she was in no position to say anything.


    After the four separated, Queeny paid the bill, grabbed the clothes and headed out.


    Halfway there, she noticed something wrong with E''s face.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Frowning, she asked, "What''s wrong with you? Why do you look so pale?"


    E turned to look at her and forced a smile. "I''m fine."


    Instead of being relieved, Queeny frowned.

 Chapter 881 Because YouRe Unworthy Of It

    Chapter 881 Because You''Re Unworthy Of It


    Chapter 881 Because You''re Unworthy of It


    It might have been her illusion, but Queeny had a persistent feeling that E was behaving somewhat


    differently than she usually did.


    Queeny felt that E seemed very preupied today.


    What on earth had happened?


    With all these people around them, however, Queeny could do nothing but indulge E''s reticence.


    It was already noontime when they had finished the purchase.


    Queeny suggested that they have lunch at a nearby restaurant.


    Finally, they chose an expensive restaurant with gourmet food. On entering it, E went to the


    washroom.


    Queeny paid no attention to it. She asked for an exclusive room for E and herself, and arranged for


    Dean and the others to dine at the adjacent room. Then she took a seat and began to take the order.


    The food at this restaurant was mostly light in vor. Queeny chose some dishes she liked, some that


    she thought would be to E''s taste, and then added a pot of tea before she finished.


    Meanwhile, E was making a phone call at the washroom.


    Grabbing the phone tightly, she hissed between her teeth, "Have you decided not to help me?"


    On the other end of the line was a man''s low voice, smoldering with anger.


    "I wish I could help you, Karida, but our rtionship must be kept secret. If I lent a helping hand,


    everyone would know that you''re my daughter, and the subsequent n would be ruined. You should


    put the interests of the whole above everything else."


    "I don''t care about the interests of the whole! I only know that my mother-inw is in danger and she


    will die if I don''t help her!"


    "Karida, as long as you take no action and keep them in limbo, they won''t dare to hurt your mother-in-


    panicky at this crucial moment."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "I don''t care. I''ll ask you onest time. Will you help her or not?"


    There was a moment''s silence.


    A sigh followed.


    "Karida, it''s not that I don''t want to help her, but I am hindered¡­"


    E burst into a sarcasticugh.


    "Hindered? Well then, since you''re so much hindered, Mr. Zardi, I will bother you no more. From


    this day on, don''t ask me to do anything for you! Because you''re unworthy of it!"


    With these words, E hung up on him.


    On the other side.


    Stephan stared at the phone with a deep frown.


    Be stepped out of the trying room in a suit of the Chanel style and asked, "How does it look? Does it


    look good on me?"


    Stephen didn''t reply.


    Be cast a nce at Stephan, who was sitting there with a sullen face and knitted brows, enveloped in


    an air of gloom.


    She paused, lowered her eyes and smiled, "Stephan, what''s the matter?"


    Stephan snapped out of his trance.


    Looking up at her, he saw the situation and nodded, "Yeah, it looks nice."


    It was obviously perfunctory.


    Be felt somewhat annoyed.


    But she didn''t dare to vent her displeasure, just saying, "I''ll take it then?"


    "Yeah, take it."


    Stephan took out his credit card for the salesgirl to swipe.


    After the purchase, Stephan left the shop with Be.


    In the meantime, E went out of the washroom.


    It was a hotpot restaurant. Queeny was pouring the freshly-arrived food into the pot when E came in.


    Seeing E, Queeny smiled and said, "Sit down and have a taste."


    E took the opposite seat.


    Queeny scarcely needed to look at E to detect that she looked worse than before. Her brows and


    eyes were brimming with mncholy too apparent to conceal.


    Not betraying any emotion, Queeny said, "E, if youe across any trouble that I can help to solve,


    just let me know."


    E looked up at her.


    She forced a smile and shook her head, "You can''t help me."


    How could Queeny help her?


    Queeny''s brows furrowed.


    She had no idea what had happened to E, but E''s disturbed look filled her with pity.


    Queeny sighed.


    "Well, if you don''t want to talk about it, let''s leave it aside and have lunch."


    Queeny put a piece of cooked meat into E''s te.


    E just stared at the meat without moving.


    Her eyes and her mind were taken over by a mixture of feelings.


    Seeing E so fixed, Queeny urged, "Come on, eat it."


    E blurted, "Queeny, I want to drink. Can I have some wine?"


    Queeny was surprised to hear that.


    Only then did she discern that E''s eyes began to redden.


    Not knowing what had happened or how she couldfort E, Queeny could only acquiesce.


    "Well, you can, by all means."


    Queeny rang the bell. Soon a waiter came in.


    Queeny asked E, "What kind of wine do you prefer?"


    E replied, "Just any wine."


    Queeny ordered a bottle of red wine not so strong for E.


    After the waiter went out, Queeny looked at E worriedly and asked, "What on earth is the matter?"


    E said, "Nothing. I''m just in a bad mood."


    She bit her lips and cast a nce at Queeny.


    "Sorry about that, Queeny. I know I am not behaving myself. I shouldn''t bother you with my emotions.


    I''m really sorry."


    Queeny''s brows knitted.


    She was at a loss how to console E. After all, she had no idea what was wrong with her.


    She could do nothing but give a sigh.


    "Let''s have lunch first."


    The wine was soon prepared andid ready for them.


    E poured a ss of wine for herself and then some for Queeny.


    Not having fully recovered from her injury, Queeny could not drink too much. She only took some sips


    with E so that thetter would not drink alone.


    Raising her ss, E said, "Queeny, thank you for being so nice to me these days. I propose a toast


    to you."


    Queeny gave a faint smile, raised her ss and touched E''s.


    She took a sip, while E gulped the whole ss.


    Seeing that, Queeny frowned lightly, but soon released.


    Now that E desired to drink, let her be.


    Queeny dismissed the titude of "drowning one''s sorrows". One could never solve his problems by


    merely getting drunk.


    After sobering up, he would have to suffer from the hangover as well as facing the unsolved problem,


    which would only add to the dismay.


    That was why Queeny would never choose to evade a trouble in this way.


    With that said, she was aware that not everyone in the world thought the way she did.


    If alcohol really had the magic of rxing and delighting someone for a little while, she was willing to let


    him try.


    If not, he could at least vent his feelings.


    Thus, Queeny made no fuss about it.


    Having taken a couple of sses, Queeny quitted the drinking, but E continued one ss after


    another.

 Chapter 882 She Was Missing

    Chapter 882 She Was Missing


    Chapter 882 She Was Missing


    While E was drinking, she divulged to Queeny what had been on her mind for years.


    "You know what, Queeny? I''m not really an orphan. I have a father, but I''ve never met him in my life."


    It seemed that E wasn''t good at drinking. She became tipsy after just a few sses of wine.


    Pouring wine for herself, E murmured, "He abandoned my mom before she gave birth to me. Since I


    was born, he has nevere to me even though he knows he has such a daughter."


    "I used to believe that he must have something that he found awkward to disclose, so I bore him no


    grudge even though he had never fulfilled his paternal obligations."


    "Not until now do I realize that I have been finding excuses for him to make myself feel better. He has


    no intention whatsoever to acknowledge me as his daughter."


    "Although I''ve already grown up and I ask for nothing more than having a family like everyone else


    does, he will not grant me this little wish."


    "Queeny, do you think I''m pathetic and silly?"


    It had never urred to Queeny that E should have such a pitiful origin.


    Her heart grabbed by sympathy, Queeny patted E on the shoulder and said, "It''s not that you''re silly,


    but that your so-called father is unworthy of what you''ve done for him."


    Queeny had known since long ago that some people were not worthy of the parental titles.


    So it didn''t surprise her at all that there should be such a man as E''s father walking the earth.


    Although she was not acquainted with E''s father, Queeny could imagine from E''s words what a


    callous and selfish man he was.


    With teary eyes, E mumbled, "I know he''s not worthy of it, but I''m dying for his acknowledgement. No


    one knows how much I wish to have a family."


    "Now it seems I will not have it, never ever. No family, and nothing else whatsoever."


    E''s voice trailed off.


    Finally, she copsed onto the table.


    Queeny shook her shoulders and called, "E?"


    E made no move.


    Queeny gave a sigh.


    E seemed to have really got drunk.


    It was outrageous that E''s father, whoever he was, should be so cruel to his own daughter, denying


    her even when he knew her existence.


    No matter who this man was, he should pray not to be caught by Queeny, or he would be penalized for


    what he had done.


    With these thoughts, Queeny summoned the waiter and paid the bill, when all of a sudden, she was


    seized by a curious dizziness.


    Shaking her head, Queeny felt it odd that she should be giddy without drinking much.


    Could it be that her long rehabilitation had made her susceptible to alcohol?


    Fortunately, the dizziness was only slight as tipsiness, so Queeny paid no attention to it.


    Having paid the bill, Queeny woke E up and told her to go.


    Much wine as E had drunk, she was notpletely overwhelmed.


    Not wanting Dean to see E so drunk, Queeny didn''t summon the bodyguards. She helped E to


    stand on her feet and went out with her.


    "Queeny."


    E called faintly when they were heading out.


    "Well, what''s it?"


    "I''d like to go to the washroom."


    Queeny turned and looked aside. Seeing that there was a washroom in the corridor outside, she said,


    "OK. I''ll take you there."


    She helped E towards the washroom.


    Dean and the other bodyguards were in the adjacent room and avable at any moment.


    But Queeny didn''t call them now, intending to ask them to leave together after they came out from the


    washroom.


    Therefore, the bodyguards didn''t know at the moment that Queeny and E had already left their dining


    room.


    The washroom was right at the end of the corridor. Having walked in, Queeny said to E, "Go ahead.


    I''ll wait for you here."


    E looked at her and simpered, "Queeny, you''re so sweet."


    Queeny sighed.


    "Don''t mind me. Take care of yourself. Today is a special case. You''re not to drink so much again."


    E smiled, "OK."


    Letting go of Queeny, she turned and went inside.


    Queeny waited at the entrance for a while, feeling the daze in her head getting worse and worse.


    Supporting her forehead, she wondered, "Why am I such a weak drinker today?"


    In the haze, she heard a rustle from behind.


    Thinking it was E, she turned around.


    Just then, a chill shed across her back. With instincts gained from years of walking on the verge of


    death, her body outstripped her brain in reaction.


    She immediately turned and struck a blow backward with her elbow.


    But her arms went limp and the blow turned out devoid of any strength.


    She was astounded, when a pang attacked the nape of her neck.


    With ast strip of consciousness, she caught a glimpse of a man in a silver mask.


    ¡­


    Queeny was missing.


    It was fifteen minutester that Felix was informed of the news.


    Having finished lunch and heard nothing from the next room, Dean, who was always cautious, went out


    to have a look.


    To his astonishment, the room was empty.


    He summoned the waiter and learned that the bills of the two rooms had long been paid and that the


    two women customers had left no message as to where they would go.


    Horrified, Dean hastened to investigate.


    However, the whole restaurant had been searched and there was no sight of Queeny and E.


    They checked the CCTV and found that thest picture of the two women was taken as they went into


    the washroom.


    For privacy''s sake, there were naturally no cameras in the washroom.


    So the two just vanished into thin air after they had entered the washroom.


    Learning the news, Felix was incandescent with rage. He ordered aplete search of the whole city.


    The restaurant where they had dined, as the focus of suspicion, was locked down straight away.


    Felix checked the washroom personally and discovered that this ce, seemingly enclosed by walls


    with no entrance other than the usual one, should have a wall that turned out to be a movable stone


    door.


    Due to the intricate design of the washroom, the wall could be easily taken for a decorative device.


    Actually, it contained a secret gadget that allowed it to be pushed open.


    Now it seemed highly probable that Queeny and E had been abducted.


    And it was through this stone door that the kidnapper left the restaurant.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Having learned this, Felix immediately demanded an investigation starting from the door.


    Outside the door, however, was a main street.


    With all the hustle and bustle of the street, it was very difficult to carry out the investigation.

 Chapter 883 Filled With Alarm

    Chapter 883 Filled With rm


    Chapter 883 Filled with rm


    Felix, however, was undaunted.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He had his men undertake a painstaking investigation, while he himselfunched a secret inquiry into


    Queeny''s whereabouts through other channels.


    Felix, though anxious, was more or less reassured by the fact that Queeny had been missing instead of


    murdered on the spot.


    He knew that there were now two parties after Queeny. Now that they had snatched her away rather


    than killing her then and there when they had the chance, Queeny''s life should be temporarily secure.


    In spite of that, an air of depression hung over the castle.


    The wrath of Felix was palpable to everyone.


    The bodyguards escorting Queeny and E on this trip were tortured by remorse.


    They knew that their negligence was to me for Queeny''s disappearance.


    They had already had their share of punishment.


    Among them, Dean was the most anguished.


    He didn''t expect that hispse of attention should lead to such an ident.


    Recalling the pretty face of E and the trust of Queeny, Dean could have killed himself if they had ever


    suffered any tribtions.


    The meticulous search continued.


    On the other side, Queeny woke to the night.


    Engulfed in sheer darkness, Queeny found her hands and feet tied up, her mouth bunged up with rags


    and even her eyes blindfolded.


    On waking up she made a subconscious struggle, but immediately stopped when she realized the


    situation she was in.


    She was filled with rm.


    What was this ce?


    Where was she?


    Queeny felt a faint headache with sharp pain at the nape, which reminded her of the attack when she


    was waiting for E at the entrance of the washroom.


    Shit!


    Even though she was still recovering from her injury, her agility was so exceptional that it would be very


    unlikely for a sneak attacker from behind to overpower her with one single stroke.


    She had confidence in her alertness and the instincts she had gained from years of wandering on the


    brink of death.


    But this time she met her Waterloo.


    Lying on the floor, she recollected all the details before she was knocked out. It struck her that she had


    been physically unwell at that time.


    The dizziness had retarded her reaction.


    Damn it! She shouldn''t have drunk the wine.


    Normally she was immune to a few sses of wine, but not if it had been spiked.


    But it was highly improbable.


    When she was in the Rosefinch Branch, she had drilled her body to cultivate the immunity against


    various drugs for the sake of self-protection.


    For some drugs against which it was impossible to gain immunity through physical drills, corresponding


    vines had been employed. Therefore, the attempts to drug her would normally fail.


    With all these precautions, how on earth could she be knocked out?


    Queeny was puzzled.


    Unable to figure it out, she quit the rumination.


    She made a struggle and found that the ropes tying her hands and feet were very tightly knotted, not in


    the usual way, but in a secure way exclusive to gangdom.


    The captive might as well not struggle, otherwise the knot would be tighter and the ropes would


    sink into his flesh and cause more suffering.


    Queeny took a few deep breaths.


    Unable to move or see anything andpelled to resort to her hearing, she concentrated and listened


    carefully to the surroundings.


    Nothing but silence.


    As silent as in a sealed ce, without even a trace of wind.


    But for the tangible damp floor underneath, she would have been convinced by the silence that she


    was dead and on her way to Heaven.


    Considering the case, Queeny clenched her teeth and strived to sit up.


    She didn''t have a clue who the attacker and kidnapper was, but she did a physical check and sensed


    that she was unscathed and in good condition.


    It was evident that she had been stunned out of consciousness and brought to this ce, but had not


    been hurt until then.


    Generally, an opponent could have killed his captive right on the spot if he had intended to.


    That was why Queeny had no worry about her life for the moment.


    It was E that she was concerned for.


    Actually, she had vaguely sensed that the abductors must be rted to the two gangs who had been


    after her.


    They couldn''t have taken all the pains for nothing. Bringing her here instead of murdering her straight


    away indicated that she was of some value to them.


    A useful person might suffer more or less, but his life wouldn''t be threatened.


    The antonym was a useless person.


    While the former was to be spared, the same couldn''t be said for thetter.


    At the moment, Queeny didn''t know who E really was, so she still deemed E as an ordinary maid.


    She thought E might have been brought here too when the kidnappers saw E with her and fretted


    that the girl might inform others of the news or do other things that would sabotage their n.


    But judging from what she had gathered with her hearing, there was nobody around other than herself.


    If E was not here, where could they have taken her?


    Queeny dreaded to think further. After all, E was not only useless to them, but could be an


    unexpected burden.


    They would probably kill her as they usually did.


    Thinking of that, Queeny writhed in panic.


    Should anything happen to E, Queeny could never bring herself to face Dean, and she would have a


    guilty conscience for the rest of her life.


    Sarah had died because of Queeny. As E reminded her of Sarah, Queeny treated E nicely as a


    Could Queeny''s benevolence lead E to the same fatal end?


    No! Impossible!


    Queeny would never allow the tragedy to happen again!


    With such determination, she started to inch forward.


    Not knowing where she was, she judged from the damp wooden nks beneath her that she was in a


    wooden house.


    She wanted to explore the surroundings. Unable to move with hands and feet tied up, she could only


    rely on her legs to drag herself around bit by bit.


    A long while had passed before Queeny managed to reach the wall on one side, sweating all over.


    The ropes on her wrists and ankles tightened more and more with her endeavor, almost making her


    bleed.


    Heedless of the pain, she groped around with her palms, with her back to the wall.


    Some timeter, her eyes lit up.


    She felt a wide crack which, if she had it right, should be where the door was.


    What a piece of luck!


    A big thrill running through her, Queeny slowly stood up along the vertical nk.


    Sure enough, she touched a doorknob behind her after a while.

 Chapter 884 Show Mercy

    Chapter 884 Show Mercy


    Chapter 884 Show Mercy


    Queeny turned the doorknob with force, but it wouldn''t budge.


    The door might have been locked from outside.


    It was within Queeny''s expectation. Thinking for a moment, she left the door alone and began to fumble


    beside it inch by inch.


    Meanwhile, a talk was taking ce at a vi not far from the cabin.


    A ss of red wine in hand, a man was sitting in front of a monitor, drinking and watching the screen.


    On the screen was a woman groping strenuously along the wall in a dpidated cabin.


    She listened attentively while exerting herself.


    The man raised his brows and asked, "What''s she doing there?"


    Behind him stood a guy in a silver mask with his arms crossed in front of his chest, who said, "Probably


    checking the surroundings."


    The former man was a bit surprised, but immediately gave augh.


    "Interesting."


    The silver-masked guy gazed at the woman on the screen and asked, "Chief, actually I don''t quite


    understand. What do we take her here for?"


    The man who was addressed as chief said in a throaty voice, "Why? Are you scared?"


    The masked guy frowned.


    "It''s not that I''m scared, but Felix Bissel has been looking for her like mad. He has made a mess of


    quite a few of our clubs. His search is so frantic and extensive that I''m worried sooner orter he will


    find some clues and hold us ountable. If hees to us, I''m afraid¡­"


    "Afraid of what?" The chief turned to look at him with a mocking smile. "You think the Zircon


    Association is no match for Felix Bissel?"


    The masked guy lowered his head to evade the chief''s scolding eyes.


    "I wouldn''t say that. It''s just that things areplicated now and there''s another group meddling with it


    recently. I''m afraid somebody will take advantage of it."


    Hearing the words, the chief turned around and sneered.


    "Rest assured. Nobody can take advantage of it, because I never give them the chance."


    Saying that, he took another drink of the red wine, his eyes directed towards the screen growing more


    sullen than before.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The masked guy didn''t dare to say more.


    Just then, there was a knock at the door.


    "Come in," the chief called.


    A tall, lean man strode in.


    "Ramon, here you are. I''ve been looking for you everywhere."


    Ramon turned around. Seeing the man, he smiled.


    "Halley, you''ve been as busy as a beetely, wandering all over the world. What are you doing here?"


    He stood up, walked to Halley and gave him a polite hug.


    Halleyughed and said, "I''m not as busy as you, Ramon."


    Saying that, his eyes fell on the monitor before him.


    He raised his brows in an interested manner.


    "Aha, what do you get her here for?"


    Ramon cast a nce at Halley and turned to the screen. "Halley, she''s an old acquaintance of yours,


    your junior fellow apprentice. Don''t you feel pity seeing her in my hands?


    Halley let out a short, nonchntugh.


    "Pity for what? You won''t kill her."


    Ramon was dumb for a second.


    Then he chortled


    Reaching out and patting Halley on the shoulder, he said, "You''re right. I just do what my boss


    demands and have her here in exchange for something. I know nothing else about it. Don''t fret. I know


    who she is to you. Once we get what we want, I will let her go and won''t make her suffer."


    With these words, Ramon winked at Halley mischievously.


    But Halley paid no heed of him and took a piece of fruit from the table to eat.


    After that, he slowly said, "Let''s get down to business. I''m here to ask you a favor."


    Ramon swirled the wine and gazed at Halley with piercing eyes. "What favor?"


    "The thing is¡­"


    Halley pulled a chair over, sat down, andunched into the details of his business.


    While the men were talking, the masked guy turned and left the room.


    Not until half an hourter did they finish.


    Halley stood up from the chair and smiled, "I''m much obliged to you, Ramon."


    Ramon touched fists with him and said, "You and I can do away with the banalities."


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave you now."


    "All right."


    Halley walked to the entrance, when Ramon teased again, "Hey, shall I show mercy on the woman or


    not?"


    Halley paused.


    Turning around, he gave a faint smile. "Ramon, if you think I need you to do it, then please do. If you


    don''t think so, then you don''t have to. Basically, it has nothing to do with me. It''s all up to you."


    Halley finished the words and left.


    Ramon stood there in trance.


    Secondster, the silver-masked guy came in, giving a cold frown at Halley''s distant figure.


    "Chief, what did the rascal mean by saying that?"


    Ramon had reced the previous cheeky grin with chilly indifference.


    "What else could he mean but to tell me that I don''t need to sound him out anymore."


    He turned and cast a look at the screen.


    In a frigid voice, he said, "Go fetch her."


    Fixed for a second, the masked guy responded immediately, "Yes, sir."


    Having made quite an effort to grope all over the room, Queeny came to a conclusion.


    It was an enclosed wooden house of about 20 square meters, with a door at the front and a nailed-up


    window beside it. She could hear faint sounds of water behind the house, which mighte from a


    river of ake.


    The floor was damp. When she reached one corner, she felt some wet web-like things which she


    conjectured should be tools for fishing.


    This cabin might have been the abode of fishermen, which was now used for her imprisonment.


    Judging from the fact that she was kept in a cabin instead of the headquarters or other secret ces,


    the party that captured her could probably be another one rather than the one that she had assumed.


    Still pondering over the situation, Queeny heard footsteps from outside.


    Startled, she sat back to where she had been initially.


    The silver-masked guy opened the door. Seeing Queeny sitting there obediently and thinking of what


    he had seen on the monitor screen, he was somewhat amused.


    He went to her, took the rags from her mouth and said in a throaty voice, "Why didn''t you call us when


    you woke up?"


    Queeny was sure that she had never heard the man''s voice, which was deep and a trifle hoarse.


    She inquired coldly, "Who are you?"


    The guy raised his brows and gave augh.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll know sooner orter, but not now."


    Saying that, he bent and picked her up.

 Chapter 885 ItS Brother

    Chapter 885 It''S Brother


    Chapter 885 It''s Brother


    Queeny gave an instinctive struggle, but with her arms solidly mped, she was unable to move and


    could only throw a blindfold scowl at the guy.


    The guy issued an icyugh.


    Without saying more, he heaved her upon his shoulder and went out.


    Queeny was horrified.


    One would feel an acute sense of insecurity with one''s feet off the ground.


    Not knowing who this guy was or where he was taking her, Queeny was overwhelmed with misgiving.


    She secretly tautened her body for a desperate fight.


    Before she could even move a finger, however, she heard the guy''s cold voice.


    "Don''t waste your energy. I hate to fight with a woman, so don''t challenge my patience. Be good, and


    I''ll put you down when we get there."


    Queeny''s ready strike froze.


    The guy''s shoulder was burly and muscr, the jutting muscles stabbing her belly.


    It was obvious that this guy also practiced martial arts.


    Tied up and a captive, Queeny thought now that her life was not threatened, she''d better assume an


    obedient fa?ade and wait for a better timing to strike back.


    With these thoughts, her taut muscles gradually ckened.


    A few minutester, Queeny gathered from the sound of the footsteps that they had entered a house


    and were walking on a carpet.


    She concluded that they were almost there.


    Sure enough, the guy soon paused and let her down.


    "Chief, she''s here."


    Chief? Of what?


    Queeny frowned.


    Still perplexed, she felt a shadow pass over her eyes and then a hand get around to the back of her


    head and untie the blindfold.


    Stung by the sudden light, Queeny grimaced.


    Opening her eyes, she saw a neat and opulent room.


    Standing before her was a tall man in a ck jacket and ck trousers with his hands in the trousers


    pockets, looking down at her with a vague smile.


    "Miss Horton, we meet atst."


    Queeny was stunned.


    She fixed her eyes on the man''s face. A blizzard of pictures shed across her mind, countless


    fragments of unknown episodes dashing by.


    A sharp headache descended on her.


    She mped her head, breaking into sweat with the pain.


    "Ah!"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    A stifled roar escaped her throat. Queeny curled up on the floor and trembled with the headache.


    What was the matter?


    How could this happen?


    This face, this face¡­


    The face suddenly came nearer.


    He looked at her and cooed in a soothing voice, "What''s wrong, Miss Horton? Is it a bad headache?"


    "You must feel my face quite familiar, don''t you? Feel we''ve met before? Good girl, we have indeed,


    when you were tiny. You remember? I took your hand, held you in my arms, and bought you sweets.


    What did you call me then?"


    Gazing at him, Queeny broke into tears.


    "Bro¡­Brother¡­"


    The man smiled and reached out to caress her face.


    "Yeah, it''s Brother. Don''t cry, good girl. Brother adores you."


    Saying that, the man picked her up from the floor into his arms.


    Watching the scene, the silver-masked guy stood bbergasted.


    "Chief¡­" he stammered.


    "You have no business here now."


    Ramon cut him off coldly. "You can go out."


    "Well¡­"


    The masked guy hesitated. Ramon threw him a chilly nce, and he finally retreated grudgingly.


    Queeny was taken to the bedroom.


    She was pale and drenched in sweat, as if she had just been salvaged from the water.


    She zed at Ramon, who put her on the bed and fetched a towel to softly wipe the sweat off her face.


    "Queeny dear, do you feel bad? Come on, have a good sleep. Brother''s here with you."


    Queeny''s mind was in chaos.


    It felt like her mind was being gnawed at by something, which caused this terrible headache.


    Some fragments of memory not belonging to her surfaced from the depth of her mind. She shuddered


    with the attempts to ban them.


    Looking at Ramon and listening to his soft words, she began to feel drowsy in spite of herself.


    Atst, unable to resist the sleepiness, she sank into slumber.


    When she woke up, it was alreadyte at night.


    She opened her eyes and found herself on a luxurious bed.


    Startled, Queeny got up instinctively and checked herself.


    Then she heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, her clothes were intact and her body felt nothing wrong.


    Unlike a man, it was not death that a female dreaded most when she got caught by the enemy.


    It was the humiliating vition before death.


    Queeny didn''t boast lofty principles, but she''d rather fight herself to death with her vitors than allow


    them to get away with their brutality.


    But now it seemed everything was fine.


    While relieved, she grew more curious about why they captured her.


    Queeny got out of bed and went outside.


    She had thought that the kidnappers must be keeping a close eye on her, having taken such pains to


    get her.


    There must be dozens of men on guard, if not fortified gates, barbed wires or things like that.


    To her amazement, she was free to walk anywhere from the bedroom to the sitting room and beyond.


    Until she walked to the gate, she had caught sight of nobody besides herself.


    Queeny''s heart pounded violently in her chest.


    Looking around and confirming that there were none, she was tempted to escape.


    If not now, when?


    It might have been a trap, but Queeny didn''t care.


    She strode out of the gate.


    However, she had barely stepped beyond the gate when she realized something eerie.


    She stopped and turned to look behind her.


    Greeting her eyes was a vista of undting mountains lying in silhouette, like a huge wild animal


    looming in darkness. The vi in front of her was ancient and imposing, with a curious hint of familiarity.


    Queeny stood in bewilderment.


    She was sure that she had never been here before.


    But why did it feel so familiar?


    The sharp pang of headache attacked her again.


    She couldn''t help but sp her head and look down, feeling something pulsating fiercely in her bosom


    and threatening to jump out of her throat.

 Chapter 886 Chaotic Memories

    Chapter 886 Chaotic Memories


    Chapter 886 Chaotic Memories


    Queeny crouched down, bent double with the acute headache.


    Two voices alternatively took control of her mind.


    To leave here or not?


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Oddly, she had a vague feeling of sentimental attachment to this ce, which seemed rooted in her


    mind while being resisted by her subconsciousness.


    Beads of cold sweat rolled down her forehead.


    Her lips grew pale. Episodes of memories sprang to her mind like scenes of a movie.


    "Look! What''re they?"


    "Zoe, leave the flowers alone. They''ll die and lose their beauty if you nip them off."


    "But they''re there for us to watch and pick. You''re so prim and proper. I don''t like you anymore!"


    The tiny girl threw a tantrum and stomped away.


    The boy, who was much taller than her, frowned in hesitation. But he soon followed and got her back.


    "There, there, don''t be angry. I''ll get the flowers for you, all right?"


    The girl gave him a mischievous blink with her limpid eyes.


    "Really?"


    "Yep."


    The boy set his lips in a line and clenched his fists. "I''ll do it right now. Just wait for me here."


    He walked to the flowers growing in a clump of thorns.


    The girl waited close by, gaily telling the boy to pick the ones that she liked. Seeing that he had got all


    of her favorites, she cheered in excitement.


    The boy suffered quite a few wounds from the thorns, but he bore them without a grumble.


    It took the boy a long time to obtain all the flowers the girl desired.


    The little girl was exhrated. She took the flowers, nted a kiss on the boy''s cheek and said in a


    silvery voice, "You''re the best brother ever. I simply adore you."


    The boy cast an indulgent nce at her and shook his head. "It''ste. Mother is waiting for us at home.


    Let''s go home."


    The girl nodded and the boy took her hand. They walked together towards home.


    Their small figures were gilded and their shadows lengthened by the setting sun.


    Queeny snapped into consciousness.


    She widened her eyes in horror and disbelief.


    How could it happen?


    How could those memories be there? Never had she seen the little boy or been to this ce, let alone


    having all the above experiences.


    But why were those scenes so vivid in her mind?


    They were so vivid that they felt like her own experiences. That adorable little girl was nobody but


    herself as a child.


    Was it¡­really herself?


    Had she ever been here before?


    And who was that brother?


    It suddenly urred to Queeny that she had called someone brother before shepsed into aa


    just now.


    All the color drained from her face.


    Crouching and sping her head, she fended off the memories with her whole being.


    No, they could not possibly be hers!


    She was the small-town girl who had been abandoned by her father with only her mother to rely on.


    She was the girl who had been driven away from home by her stepfather at eight and had gone to seek


    help from Mr. Webber and grown up in the orphanage.


    She had nothing to do with the little girl in the scenes! She could never have lived such a life!


    Those memories could not have been true!


    Queeny denied them desperately. Meanwhile, Ramon and the silver-masked guy were watching her on


    the screen of the monitor at a room in the vi.


    They saw Queeny walk out of gate but go no further, holding her head in anguish.


    A triumphant smile hovered on Ramon''s lips.


    He raised the ss and took a drink. "You see, Asher. I was right about it."


    With a darkened face, the man called Asher gave a light snort of contempt.


    "I thought she had a strong will. Turns out she''s just as weak-minded as others."


    Ramon raised his brows.


    Then he shook his head.


    "No, you''re wrong."


    Asher paused.


    Ramon said in a deep voice, "I wasn''t sure hypnosis alone would make her buy it all, so I did


    something extra before today."


    Surprised, Asher asked, "What was it?"


    Ramon looked up at him and smiled, "Don''t you remember? The bottle I gave you for Karida to use on


    her."


    Asher was more puzzled.


    "But you said it was just a sedative to make her less vignt about Karida so that she would take


    Karida out and we would have a chance to get her."


    Ramon shook his head.


    "There are many ways to help Karida win Queeny''s favor. No need to waste a divine thing like that. You


    know, it was given to me by my trainer. There was only this one tiny bottle of it left in the whole world.


    Now it has all been used on her."


    "Still, she''s not fully convinced that she''s my sister. What an excellent woman that Felix Bissel has


    trained!"


    He pulled up one corner of his mouth with interest and took another sip of the wine.


    Asher''s eyes broadened in astonishment.


    "You mean the bottle you gave to Karida was¡­"


    Ramon nodded.


    "Thest bottle of illusion potion in the world has gone. I wouldn''t have used it if not for our great cause


    in the future. But it''s well worth it if we can use Queeny as bait to get Felix, wipe out the Dragon Club


    and do away with Ambario and the Bissel family all at the same time."


    Ramon words made Asher''s eyes light up with excitement.


    "You''re right. This woman is very important to Felix Bissel. He''ll be at our mercy as long as she''s in our


    hands. It''ll be such a piece of cake to get him."


    Ramon roared withughter.


    At this time, however, the woman on the screen made an unusual move.


    Taken aback, Ramon and Asher stoppedughing and fixed their eyes on the screen.


    The woman slowly stood up after the painful struggle.


    Straightening up with determination in her eyes, she began to drag herself out with wobbling steps.


    The two men''s expressions changed.


    Ramon issued a cold snort.


    "It''s amazing that she should have such a strong will, but she can never escape from my hands!"

 Chapter 887 Grave Peril

    Chapter 887 Grave Peril


    Chapter 887 Grave Peril


    With these words, Ramon ordered, "Go fetch her."


    Asher said deeply, "Yes, Chief!"


    Outside, Queeny was still in struggle.


    She didn''t know why she had those curious memories, but she did know that she must leave the ce


    right now.


    The single reason was that she sensed grave peril loomingrge apart from that strange, faint feeling


    of attachment.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    A voice in her mind had been telling her to run, run for dear life!


    She gritted her teeth, straightened up and began to stagger out.


    Just then, a shadowy figure appeared from nowhere and stood in her way.


    "Where are you going, Miss Horton?"


    She looked up and saw it was the silver-masked guy.


    With darkened face, she demanded grimly, "Who are you exactly?"


    The masked guy smiled and said, "Now that you''re so curious about who we are, why not stay to have


    a look? Perhaps you''ll find out if you do."


    Queeny gnashed her teeth.


    She knew that she was very fragile without any strength, suspecting that they had secretly done


    something detrimental to her.


    Physically speaking, she was now no match for the guy.


    What could she do?


    When she was still considering, a sudden gust of wind swept towards her.


    Astounded, she dodged it swiftly by instinct.


    The masked guy paused and smiled, "Marvelous. But you can''t escape, Queeny. You can ignore your


    own safety, but don''t you want to know what has happened to the girl brought here along with you?


    Don''t you want to find out why we''ve got you here? Are you really going to leave without any clues?"


    Queeny was stunned.


    The man had spoken out all her concerns.


    First of all, she was indeed anxious to find out who they were and why they captured her.


    Second, she did worry about E, for she had never seen E or heard anything about her since she


    woke up.


    She had cherished some hope that they had knocked out E and left her at the restaurant because


    they couldn''t be bothered to take an extra burden.


    If so, E would stay out of danger.


    But what the man said implied that E was also in their hands.


    rmed, Queeny quit the intention of a prompt departure.


    She demanded in a deep voice, "What on earth do you want?"


    The masked guy gave a smile and made an inviting gesture instead of an aggressive one.


    "Please go inside, Miss Horton. Our chief will exin everything to you."


    He bowed slightly in invitation.


    Queeny hesitated, aware that he had given her no choice despite his politeness.


    She made up her mind to confront whatever was waiting for her and figure all the things out.


    She stepped in upright.


    Ramon had already been in the luxurious sitting room, waiting for her on the sofa.


    On entry, she caught sight of the figure on the sofa and her eyes dimmed.


    She walked over with a sullen face.


    Ramon looked up.


    The contact of their eyes set a curious feeling surging in Queeny again.


    Too familiar.


    The face and the eyes were so warm and familiar that they seemed imprinted in her mind a long time


    ago.


    She almost blurted out the word "Brother".


    But she managed to suppress it.


    She set her lips in a grim line and stared at him obstinately.


    A hint of surprise flickered across Ramon''s eyes.


    He had known that she was bleakly strong-willed, but he didn''t expect her will to be so iron-like.


    With the two bottles of illusion potion used on her and his exclusive way of hypnosis, she should at


    least evince no more defiance.


    But of course, he didn''t betray any of these thoughts.


    Instead, he put on the most benign smile and said to her, "Just sit down."


    His tone and smile were so genial that he seemed the most innocuous person in the world.


    But the kinder he was, the more alert Queeny became.


    She knew full well that there must be something sinister under a fa?ade of undue cordiality.


    These people couldn''t have taken all the pains to get her here for a casual chat.


    She said nothing and sat down.


    There was a pot of coffee and two cups in front of Ramon.


    With the coffee ready, he poured two cups and set one before her. "Have a taste."


    Queeny stared at her cup without moving.


    Ramon smiled like he had expected it, taking up his cup to have a drink.


    Then he said, "You can rest easy. You wouldn''t have been here if I had intended to kill you. It''s just a


    normal cup of coffee."


    He took another sip to assure her.


    Queeny hesitated, but finally sumbed to the raging thirst and drank her share.


    Seeing this, Ramon was relieved.


    He smiled, "You''re very puzzled, aren''t you? Who am I and why have we got you here? You must be


    full of questions."


    Queeny stared at him coldly and said nothing.


    But her eyes betrayed her perplexed mind.


    Smiling faintly and shaking his head with sadness, he said, "I knew you would be offended by the way I


    got you here, and even refuse to acknowledge me as your brother."


    Queeny''s brows puckered in a frown.


    Two key words caught her attention. She asked, "Acknowledge you?"


    Ramon gave a nod.


    Looking at Queeny with a serious face, he asked, "Queeny, do you really have no memory of me? Do


    you really not remember who I am?"


    He seemed to be filled with anticipation, which was shadowed by a trace of anguish.


    His eyes triggered those fragmentary scenes in Queeny''s mind.


    A young boy and a tiny girl ying together blithely, picking flowers and flying kites.

 Chapter 888 Never Forgive

    Chapter 888 Never Forgive


    Chapter 888 Never Forgive


    Queeny''s expressions changed. Struggling to keep up a stern face, she snapped, "I don''t know what


    you''re talking about!"


    Not taking offence, Ramon just shook his head with some disappointment. "Do you really remember


    nothing about me? Or are you just trying to evade it although you''ve already remembered everything?"


    He fixed a piercing gaze on her.


    Queeny was slightly annoyed, sinking into ambivalence because of those curious memories in her


    mind.


    She was at a loss whether to believe him or not.


    She was unsure about his words because she actually had few memories of the years prior to her


    mother''s remarriage into the Dempsey family.


    Maybe because she was too young to remember anything then, she had not even a shred of memory


    of what had happened before she was around six years old.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She knew that one''s recollections of the early childhood would fade with one gradually growing up.


    Therefore, she had thought little about it before.


    But now she was forced to plunge into the depth of her memories by the familiar little girl and the


    intimate dialogues in those uncanny episodes in her mind.


    Could it be¡­that she had really known this man in front of her?


    Could the man be the very young boy in the scenes?


    How were the two of them rted? Why had she been here as a little girl?


    A bewildered look shed across Queeny''s eyes.


    Ramon looked at her and said deeply, "Queeny, I can understand it if you really don''t want to face this


    truth. After all, it was because I had lost you that you fell into the wrong hands and had your identity


    changed. I am to me for it."


    Queeny was shocked.


    She stared at him in disbelief.


    "What did you say? You lost me?"


    "Yes."


    Ramon nodded and said, "Queeny, we are brother and sister, born to the same parents. This ce is


    where we lived when we were kids and when our parents were still alive. But I lost you because of


    something that happenedter, and I''ve been looking for you all these years with no luck. Do you know


    how worried I was?"


    His eyes brimmed with affection.


    Queeny knitted her brows at the touching words and the familiar face.


    Strangely, she couldn''t feel a grain of sympathy or attachment to him.


    She replied icily, "So that''s why you''ve abducted me?"


    Ramon was dumbfounded.


    He hadn''t expected Queeny to be so frigid.


    With dim eyes, he said deeply, "Queeny, now that our parents are both dead, you''re my only family in


    the world. I will not have you away from me."


    "So you got me back by kidnapping."


    Queeny let out a sneer.


    Ramon tried to exin, "If I hadn''t used this means, you wouldn''t havee back willingly."


    Queeny was speechless.


    Ramon continued, "You''ve been curious about who I am, right? I''ll tell you now. I am the chief of the


    Summit Branch of the Zircon Association. You must have heard of it."


    Queeny jolted in astonishment.


    Eyes dted, she stared at him in disbelief.


    Of course she had heard of it!


    It was none other than the Zircon Association who stirred up the war between the Rosefinch Branch


    and the Dragon Club.


    With the appearance of the Celestial Book, Felix and Queeny had more or less ruled out the possibility


    that the Zircon Association was the main maniptor backstage.


    But it was beyond doubt that they had yed some surreptitious part in the war, even added fuel to it.


    Queeny''s eyes chilled with the thoughts.


    She sneered, "So you know Halley and the lot of them?"


    Ramon looked at her serenely and nodded, "Yes, I do."


    Queeny burst into an ironicugh.


    "Thought you''d have me moved to tears and filled with thanks by kidnapping me and feeding me with


    childhood memories, so that I''d acknowledge you readily? It''s so na?ve of you lot!"


    She paused, then put on another sneer. "And you had plotted the kidnapping before this one?"


    She was referring to the time when she had a car ident, got salvaged from the water, and rescued


    by Felix halfway.


    She had thought that Ramon would deny it.


    But he nodded after just a second''s hesitation.


    "Yeah, it was also my doing. I''m sorry I have to resort to such means every time, but otherwise I can''t


    have you here for a proper talk, considering the conflicts we''ve had before."


    Queeny had to admit that he was right.


    It was his interference with the affairs between the Rosefinch Branch and the Dragon Club that had


    lead to today''s situation and killed legions of her fellow members. She would never forgive him for that.


    Not to mention that he was consorting with Halley and their lot, the prime culprits of the catastrophe.


    Therefore, how could she acknowledge him blithely?


    Her eyes chilled again with these thoughts.


    She said sternly, "If by a proper talk you mean reconciliation and me taking you as brother, you can


    drop the idea forever. Even if we are really brother and sister, I will not be reconciled with you lot, not to


    mention my doubts about our rtionship for the moment."


    Her words put a damper on Ramon''s hope.


    "Do you really hate me and my men so much?"


    Queeny retorted, "How can I possibly think otherwise?"


    Ramon was choked by her cold and disgusted eyes, and put on a hurt expression.


    "Well, the previous events were indeed our fault, but I didn''t know you''re my sister back then."


    He paused and breathed a sigh.


    "I know I can''t justify myself to you and you''ll never forgive me. It''s all right. Just stay here for some


    time and think it over. Then we''ll see what we can do."


    With these words, he waved to signal that she could leave.


    Queeny raised her brows.


    She hadn''t cherished much hope that Ramon would easily let her go.


    With the silver-masked guy still watching outside, Queeny thought there could be men lying in ambush


    though she had seen no other guards.


    She knew that she was confined to this vi even if she wasn''t imprisoned.


    Thinking about that, she asked suddenly, "Where''s E? What have you done with her?"


    At her inquiry about E, Ramon''s eyes lit up a bit.

 Chapter 889 A Task

    Chapter 889 A Task


    Chapter 889 A Task


    Ramon looked up at Queeny and said, "Don''t fret. I know you''re fond of that girl, so I''ve done her no


    harm. Go and have a rest, and I''ll get her to youter."


    Seeing that he really meant it, Queeny rested assured.


    She turned and walked upstairs.


    After she had left, Asher stepped in.


    He frowned in Queeny''s direction, obviously fuming at her attitude towards Ramon.


    Aware of his inferior rank, however, he knew that he wasn''t entitled to a judgment, so he just asked,


    "Chief, shall I bring Karida here?"


    Ramon gave a nod.


    "Go get her and impress on her the words we told her. If she dared to say otherwise¡­"


    A murderous look flickered across his eyes.


    Asher took the hint immediately and replied, "Yes!"


    He turned and left.


    In no time, E was brought over.


    At the sight of Ramon, she was jolted out of her cidity and dashed to him.


    "Where''s my granny? What has happened to her?"


    Seeing her so threateningly close, Ramon squinted his eyes.


    He said coolly, "Don''t worry. She''s fine, for we have favors to ask of you."


    Breathing erratically, she stared at him with hatred.


    "Where is she? I want to see her."


    She grabbed him by his sleeve.


    Ramon threw a nce at her clenched fingers and gave a dismissiveugh.


    "Of course you can see her, but not before finishing a task."


    With the words, he pointed his head at the room upstairs and said, "Go and convince her that she is my


    sister, and tell her what a miserable life her brother has lived all these years. As long as she


    acknowledges her rtion to me and agrees to stay here, I''ll give the old woman back to you. What do


    you say?"


    E was burning with fury.


    "You said you would give Granny back to me if I brought Queeny out. Are you cheating me?"


    Ramon squinted and smiled evilly.


    "Yeah, I''m cheating you. So what?"


    "You viin!"


    Mad with anger, E raised her fist to hit him.


    However, when she met his smiling yet wintry eyes, her fist froze in the air.


    She thought of Granny, whose life was still at stake.


    If the man had suffered the slightest injury, Granny could have lost her life.


    Her hand went limp as if drained of strength.


    She looked at him and said in a hoarse voice, "Ramon, I beg you. Let her go. She''s just an innocent


    granny. Let her go, and I promise I''ll do anything you want, OK?"


    She implored desperately.


    But Ramon showed no mercy.


    Still wearing a cold look, he gave a light smile. "Oh, how pitiful! But my dear Karida, what did I tell you?


    I don''t like promises or pledges, because they''re all empty words."


    "One will do whatever I say as long as I have in my hands something he treasures, so what''s the need


    to listen to those empty words?"


    The pleading in E''s eyes gradually turned to hatred.


    She rxed her grip on him, straightened up and demanded grimly, "Will you let her go or not?"


    Ramon raised his brows.


    "Will you do the task or not?"


    E pressed her lips tight without speaking.


    Asher came up.


    He bent and whispered to her, "Karida, I''ll tell you what. Our chief has a thousand ways to get what he


    wants, while you have no choice but to do as he says if you want to save your granny. It''s our chief who


    rules the game, so think twice before you do anything that you''ll regretter."


    He finished and straightened up.


    Slowly, Karida balled her hands into fists.


    She clenched the fists so tight that the nails almost sank into the palms, her face somber and stiff with


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    the sharp pain.


    A long timeter, she relented and sneered.


    "OK, I''ll take the task."


    She paused for a second and added, "But you have to promise me this will be thest time. It''s true


    that you''re ruling the game, and I can do nothing but y by your rules."


    "But don''t forget that a cornered dog will bite. I''ll make your life a misery if you ever drive me to


    despair!"


    A forbidding air emanated from her, which made the two men raise their brows in surprise.


    "Interesting," Ramon said.


    He stood up, tidied his clothes, and cast a nce at E.


    With a light smile, he said, "Let''s go."


    He led her upstairs.


    Queeny was sitting in the room.


    She gazed out of the window at the barewn. Themp outside the vi threw its faint light upon the


    bench underneath, giving an air of mncholy loneliness.


    Queeny''s mind was in chaos.


    The strange memories surging up enveloped her in panic and fear.


    Although she had adamantly stated to Ramon that she would never acknowledge him as her brother, a


    vague sense of misgiving was gnawing at her heart.


    She had a persistent feeling that what had happened was just an illusion.


    It was as if the woman sitting here had been someone else other than herself.


    She felt like she was floating in air. It surprised her to notice her fingers ced on the windowsill


    trembling slightly.


    The fingers seemed to have their own will. She didn''t feel quite herself once she thought of those


    scenes.


    What on earth was the matter?


    Her brows furrowed.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    "Queeny, have you slept?"


    Queeny turned around.


    She recognized the voice, which belonged to the man called Ramon, who had imed to be her


    brother.


    Now that he had let her go, what was he doing here?


    Frowning, she responded after hesitating for a second, "No."


    The door was pushed open, and Ramon stepped in with a girl.


    At the sight of the dainty figure behind him, Queeny widened her eyes and lit up with delight.


    "E!"


    "Queeny!"


    E rushed to her with surprise and tion.

 Chapter 890 Feeling Guilty

    Chapter 890 Feeling Guilty


    Chapter 890 Feeling Guilty


    Queeny stood up and greeted E with a big hug.


    "Finally, Queeny! I''m so d to see you unhurt. I was so worried about you."


    She was still shivering with fright in Queeny arms.


    Holding her, Queeny felt somewhat guilty.


    She knew that E was just an innocent girl who had never experienced kidnapping in her life.


    It was because of her that E had got into such trouble.


    The guilty feeling building up, Queeny patted E on the shoulder and cooed, "There, there, all is fine


    now."


    Still sobbing, E lifted her head from Queeny''s shoulder.


    Wiping her tears, she asked, "Queeny, what''s it all about?"


    Queeny threw a chilly look at Ramon, who was standing at the door.


    "Nothing. Don''t worry, you''ll be fine."


    Seeing that Queeny had been eyeing him with hostility, Ramon recognized that he was unwee


    here, so he shrugged and went out.


    Queeny went over to shut the door.


    Not until she was sure that their conversation would not be overheard did she return. Having


    scrutinized E carefully and made sure that she hadn''t suffered any injury or abuse, Queeny heaved a


    sigh of relief.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She took E''s hand, sat with her on the bed, and asked, "How are you? Did they make you suffer?"


    E shook her head.


    It could be told from her expressions that she had been traumatized.


    But she struggled to put on a calm exterior so that Queeny wouldn''t feel anxious or guilty.


    Her efforts only made Queeny all the more disturbed.


    E said, "I''m all right. They just locked me away without abusing me, but they wouldn''t tell me


    anything about you. I was mad with worry."


    Seeing her crying like that, Queeny was filled with pity.


    She rubbed E''s head tofort her. "There, there, everything''s OK."


    She patted E on her back to ease her sobs.


    E looked up at her with grave apprehension.


    "Queeny, who are these people? Why did they get us here?"


    Queeny frowned and thought for a second, then decided not to tell E the truth lest she be frightened.


    She exined in a soft voice, "They''re from another party. They''ve got me here because of my private


    affairs. You''ve only been brought along incidentally, so they won''t hurt you. Don''t worry."


    E shook her head promptly.


    "I''m not worrying about myself, but about you¡­"


    Queeny smiled.


    "No need to fret about me. Have you ever seen me taken advantage of?"


    E couldn''t think of any such asion.


    She gave a rxedugh.


    "Queeny, you''re the cream of the crop. Nobody can have the upper hand over you!"


    Queeny nodded and said to her, "So if I ever spot a chance to escape, you must go as I tell you. Do


    you understand?"


    E''sugh froze.


    Queeny paid no heed to her and continued, "I am the one they want, so I can''t escape for the moment.


    I''m no match for all these people. But you have a chance. I''ll tell them to let you go, and as soon as you


    leave here, go to the castle to tell Felix about my situation. Never hesitate for the sake of me,


    remember that?"


    E''s expressions changed.


    She shook her head violently and said, "No, I can''t leave you behind."


    Queeny frowned.


    "You''re not leaving me behind. It''s better to go out for help than to be stuck here together."


    Saying that, Queeny nced out of the window, feeling an invisible eye in the infinite darkness


    watching her every move.


    She didn''t know why, but she did feel very insecure at this ce.


    Sarah had already died because of her, so she would try her best to keep E from danger.


    All men are born equal. She wouldn''t allow one more person to lose his life for her.


    She set her lips in a line and said to E suddenly, "To tell you the truth, the man who brought you here


    just now can probably be my biological brother. We lost touch with each other when we were small and


    didn''t meet until now. He''s eager to take me back, but I won''t acknowledge him because of some past


    conflicts."


    "What happened in between can be a bitplicated, and you don''t have to know that. All you need to


    know is that he won''t kill me easily, so you don''t need to worry about my safety."


    "What we need to do now is make our situation known to our people. Go to Felix after you leave here,


    and he''ll manage to get me out, all right?"


    E stared at her and nodded after a good while.


    "All right."


    Having paused for a second, she said, "But¡­how can I get out of here?''


    Queeny contemted it for a moment.


    Actually, even now she wasn''t totally convinced that Ramon was telling the truth.


    But the hazy memories were indeed there in her mind. If her memory hadn''t tricked her, they could very


    probably be brother and sister.


    Ramon might have captured her for more reasons than the one he had imed, but it was doubtless


    that he wouldn''t kill her for now.


    There must be a reason why Ramon was so eager to get her acknowledge their rtion.


    With these thoughts, Queeny said, "I''ll think of a way. We can pretend to do as he says, but we won''t


    let him get his way."


    She looked at E and said in a low voice, "We''ll have to count on you. Do stay safe."


    E gave her a serious nod.


    For the sake of their safety, Queeny asked E to stay and sleep in her room.


    It was alreadyte morning when they woke up the next day.


    E had woken earlier than Queeny and already got dressed.


    Seeing Queeny up, E chirped, "Good morning, Queeny! Shall I get you water for grooming?"


    Queeny nodded.


    E had prepared the toothpaste for her. Having groomed herself, Queeny cast a nce at her face in


    the mirror.


    It might have been her illusion, but she felt the face somewhat strange.

 Chapter 891 Brother And Sister

    Chapter 891 Brother And Sister


    Chapter 891 Brother And Sister


    It was as if the same body had two different souls.


    This thought shed through her mind, but she quickly shook it off.


    Queeny couldn''t helpughing and wondered what was wrong with her?


    She was an atheist, but she was suspecting herself like this.


    She shook her head, turned around, and walked out.


    E was waiting for her outside.


    Seeing here out, E asked nervously, "Queeny, what are we going to do today?"


    Last night, Queeny had promised E that she would find a way to set E free in the next two days.


    Seeing her nervous look, Queeny was amused.


    "Don''t be like this. They can tell from your expression that we are ying tricks. Rx, as usual. I


    haven''t made the specific n yet. Let''s y it by earter."


    When E heard that she didn''t have a specific n, she suddenly became depressed.


    E asked worriedly, "Can... Can it work?"


    Queeny said, "As long as they ask for something, they must agree to some of my requests. Don''t


    worry."


    As she spoke, she took the lead to walk out.


    Seeing this, E had to follow her out.


    This was a three-floor vi. Queeny and E lived on the second floorst night.


    As soon as they went out, they saw the wide marble steps. Following the steps, they saw a luxurious


    and bright living room.


    In the living room, a person was sitting leisurely on the sofa with his long legs crossed. Definitely, it was


    Ramon.


    Hearing the footsteps, he turned around and smiled at Queeny. "Sister, good morning."


    Queeny stopped.


    He called her Queenyst night, but now, he directly called her sister.


    Huh! He was so shameless.


    But when she thought of her n, she didn''t deny it. Instead, she went down the stairs.


    Ramon''s eyes lit up.


    Queeny didn''t deny it, which meant a lot to him.


    He turned his head to look at E, who was following behind Queeny. However, there was no surprise


    on E''s face. She just shook her head at him imperceptibly.


    Ramon squinted his eyes and looked at Queeny with scrutiny.


    ''Does she still want to y the trick with me? It is so funny.'' He thought.


    He didn''t say anything. He just stood up and said, "Since you have got up, let''s have breakfast."


    Then he walked to the dining room first.


    Queeny didn''t refuse.


    No matter where she was, no matter what kind of ce she was in, her rich experience told her that


    she had to eat food.


    Everyone needed food, or she would be hungry. No matter how many ns she hadter and what she


    wanted to do, she had to fill her stomach first and gain the energy.


    Therefore, although the two of them didn''t make peace, they had breakfast together peacefully.


    Ramon looked at her with a smile. When she almost finished eating, he asked, "Sister, have you


    thought about itst night? Do you think it''s good to have a brother?"


    Queeny put down her fork, raised her head, and looked at him expressionlessly.


    "Are you sure I''m your sister?"


    Ramon raised his eyebrows and said, "Of course."


    "Why are you so sure?"


    As if he had already known that she would ask this question, Ramon took out a test report and handed


    it to her.


    Queeny was surprised.


    Before she opened it, the name of the center of the testing agency on the cover had shocked her.


    She knew that agency was a very authoritative one abroad. It had even tested the royal bloodline of a


    famous country. Its background was so deep and powerful that it was impossible for Ramon to make a


    fake report of it.


    Therefore, the test report was quite trustworthy.


    She pursed her lips slightly, took the report, and opened it.


    ording to the report, the DNA test of her and Ramon confirmed that they were brother and sister.


    Although she had already thought that what Ramon said might be true, at this moment, Queeny still


    had a strange feeling.


    She raised her head and looked at the man sitting opposite her, only to find that he was looking at her


    with a smile, without any other expression on his face.


    She frowned and said, "Okay, I now believe what you said is true. We are indeed brother and sister.


    But so many years have passed, why do youe to me at this time?"


    "Don''t tell me that you didn''t know my identity until now. I don''t believe it. After all, with Halley''s help, it''s


    easy for you to know my information."


    She said, staring at him.


    Ramon frowned imperceptibly.


    He had to admit that Queeny was much smarter than he thought.


    But all this was not a problem for him. He smiled and said, "I admit that I have discovered something


    wrong with your identity long ago, but at that time I was just suspecting and did not have the evidence."


    "As you know, when you were put into prison by Felix, his men were all guarding you. I didn''t even


    have a chance to see you."


    "At that time, I also wanted to save you at all costs, but I was afraid that it would cause another fight in


    the underworld. Moreover, I was not the leader at that time and couldn''t really be a match for Felix, so I


    didn''t do anything. Instead, I secretly asked someone to pick up your blood sample and did this test."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Later, the result of the paternity test showed this, and you were about to be released from prison, so I


    didn''t make any unnecessary movements."


    "Originally, I wanted to directly meet you, but you went to find Felix. I knew that you must have known


    the truth four years ago."


    "I didn''t dare toe to you, because I knew you wouldn''t forgive me in that case."


    "So I came up with a good idea. I wanted to find an opportunity to meet you in private. Later, my people


    found that you had an ident and fell into the water, so they immediately saved you."


    "I wanted them to bring you back. Since Felix can''t protect you, then let me protect you myself, even if


    you will misunderstand me."


    "But you know what happenedter. He came to save you in person and took you back. I thought you


    shouldn''t suffer too much injury, so I gave up on the n."


    "But Queeny, it doesn''t mean that I have given up on you. I have been looking for you all these years. I


    can''t give up on you. We are the only family to each other in the world. We should support and take


    care of each other, not others."

 Chapter 892 Danger

    Chapter 892 Danger


    Chapter 892 Danger


    Queeny looked at him sullenly.


    She didn''t know whether he was telling the truth or not.


    After all, her mother had passed away many years ago, and her memory before eight years old was


    nk.


    She couldn''t remember anything except the things she had recalled when she came here recently.


    On the one hand, there was no witness, and on the other hand, he had the evidence.


    It seemed that Queeny had to believe him.


    Thinking of this, she had changed her mind.


    She looked at Ramon and said in a deep voice, "Okay, even if what you said is true, do you really think


    you can keep me in this way?"


    Ramon looked at her gently and said, "Queeny, I just want us to get along with each other for some


    days. Of course, if you still decide to leave after some days, I won''t force you."


    Queeny sneered, "How can I trust you?"


    Ramon raised his eyebrows. "What do you need me to do to make you believe me?"


    Queeny thought for a while and said, "Let E go. It''s our business. It has nothing to do with her. Let


    her go first. Then I''ll believe what you said."


    Ramon looked at her for a long time.


    Queeny thought he had seen through her n.


    But it didn''t matter. He was just begging her to take him as a brother.


    What could he do even if he knew her n? At the worst, she wouldn''t lose anything if they just


    maintained the current situation.


    But unexpectedly, Ramon nodded and agreed.


    He smiled faintly and said, "Okay, I promise you."


    Queeny was stunned for a moment.


    It seemed that she also did not expect that things would go so smoothly.


    She didn''t believe that he really didn''t know what it meant to let E go, but he still dared to promise her


    even though he knew it clearly...


    A bad feeling rose in her heart.


    Ramon continued, "I have promised you a condition, and you also have to promise me a condition,


    right? I can let her go, and you have to go with me. What do you think?"


    Queeny''s eyes darkened.


    "Where do you want to take me?"


    "That''s not what you should know now."


    As he spoke, he smiled gently, but Queeny felt that the smile was like a cold snake crawling from her


    back, making her chill all over.


    He said softly, "Don''t worry, my dear sister. I will take you to a ce you like. There, you will forget all


    your troubles and never worry about such things."


    Queeny looked into his eyes and felt a little dizzy unconsciously.


    Her eyelids became heavier and heavier, and that strange feeling came to her again. She only felt that


    the scene in front of her was getting more and more blurred.


    When she was about to faint, there was a loud noise outside the door.


    "Bang!"


    Queeny suddenly came to her sense.


    Ramon''s face changed. He rushed out at a very fast speed. When he reached the door, he immediately


    rushed back, grabbed Queeny, and ran upstairs.


    "Come with me!"


    As he spoke, Queeny''s face changed and her heart sank. She recalled that something was wrong with


    her just now. Something she didn''t understand before was suddenly clear.


    Hypnosis!


    Damn! This guy actually knew hypnosis! No wonder she felt so strange these days. It turned out that


    everything was faked by the man to deceive her!


    She was so angry that she didn''t care about her physical condition. She turned her wrist and wanted to


    catch him.


    Ramon''s face darkened. He reacted quickly and released her.


    Queeny hit him with her elbow and kicked him in the chest at the same time.


    Ramon blocked it with his arm, but only a few secondster, Queeny had jumped a few meters away.


    His facepletely changed, realizing that this woman had recovered. It was difficult for him to catch


    her, especially when the people outside had already broken in.


    Without hesitation, he reached out his hand to grab E.


    "Ah!"


    With a scream, E''s neck was grabbed by Ramon.


    Queeny was shocked and she stopped running.


    "E!"


    Ramon stared at her and said coldly, "My good sister, listen to me. Come here!"


    Queeny''s face was tense and she gritted her teeth.


    E''s neck was grabbed by Ramon. She shook her head desperately, tears streaming down her face.


    "Queeny, go! Don''t care about me!"


    However, how could Queeny really leave her alone?


    The scene Sarah died for her came to her mind again.


    Her heart seemed to be torn apart by something. She gritted her teeth, stared at Ramon, and said, "Let


    her go!"


    Ramon sneered with his malicious eyes.


    "I''ll give you three seconds toe over, or I''ll strangle her."


    As he spoke, he tightened his grip.


    E rolled her eyes and was about to lose her breath.


    E''s neck in his hand was like a crisp root, which was about to break as long as he used his power.


    Queeny was nervous. She gritted her teeth and said, "Don''t hurt her. I''ll be here."


    E shook her head desperately and looked at her sadly.


    Queeny walked towards Ramon step by step with a cold face.


    At this time, the sound of fighting outside was getting louder and louder. She knew that it was very


    likely that Felix had found this ce ande to save her.


    Hope rose in her heart. She approached Ramon step by step.


    When she was only half a step away from him, she suddenly bent over, rolled to him, and kicked him


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    hard in the knee.


    Ramon didn''t expect that she would dare to y tricks at this time. He bent down in pain and loosened


    his grip.


    Queeny grabbed E''s hand, turned around, and ran out.


    "Let''s go!"


    E was a little stunned, but she still ran out with Queeny.


    The door in front of her was closer and closer, and she now had more hopes.


    At this moment, E, who she was holding suddenly hit her neck hard with her palm.


    Queeny felt a pain in the back of her neck and was dizzy.


    She looked back at E in disbelief. Then she fainted and fell down.


    E reached out and caught her.


    Behind her, Ramon had already rushed over.


    Looking at Queeny in E''s arms, he breathed a sigh of relief. He took Queeny over and said, "Okay,


    you''re smart. Don''t worry. I''ll return the old woman to you after it''s done. Now go with me!"


    Then he carried Queeny up and ran upstairs.


    A small helicopter was parked on the top floor.


    Ramon put Queeny in it. After E got in the helicopter, he immediately started it.


    At this time, Felix, who was entangled by Ramon''s men, looked at the leaving helicopter and kicked


    away the people in front of him angrily. "Ford, take someone to track their route. You guys go with me.


    Let''s chase them!"

 Chapter 893 SheS The Spy

    Chapter 893 She''S The Spy


    Chapter 893 She''s The Spy


    Then Felix turned around and strode away.


    However, Ramon had prepared well. How could he really be tracked by Felix?


    The helicopter disappeared halfway.


    In the sky, there was no trace of the helicopter.


    Felix was so angry that he threw a vase to the ground.


    But now he was sure that Queeny had been caught by the Zircon Association.


    His eyes were full of hatred.


    Well, those people could run, but their association couldn''t. They would never escape from him.


    Then he counted his men and rushed to the headquarters of the Zircon Association in Othua


    aggressively.


    On the other side.


    When Queeny woke up again, she found herself in a car.


    The car was big, like a truck.


    At this time, she was lying in the carriage of the truck. There were two soft cushions in the carriage.


    Because the door was closed, it was dark here, and only a glimmer of light could be seen through the


    crack of the door. It was daytime outside.


    She was shocked and sat up immediately.


    When she sat up, she found her hands and feet were tied.


    The more she struggled, the more desperate she was.


    Queeny''s heart sank and she didn''t move. She leaned against the car and recalled the scene before


    she passed out.


    At that time, someone broke in, and she happened to find an opportunity to escape.


    But to her surprise, Ramon caught E and threatened her with E''s life.


    She knew that the people outside the door wouldn''t be able toe in so soon, and she couldn''t let


    E get hurt, so shepromised and agreed to go back to Ramon.


    Of course, Queeny wouldn''t really go back. After all, she now had the opportunity to run.


    Therefore, although she seemed to agree, in fact, she had already been secretly prepared. As soon as


    she got close to Ramon, she suddenly moved to rescue E.


    In fact, she had made it. Ramon was not prepared, and perhaps because of the chaotic situation


    outside, he was distracted.


    After hitting Ramon, Queeny held E''s hand and ran out. When she was about to run to the door,


    someone suddenly knocked her out.


    The person who attacked her was E, whom she had protected sincerely and was willing to save at


    the cost of her own life.


    Thinking of this, Queeny''s eyes turned cold.


    She had never expected that E would do that.


    Until now, she suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    In the past few days, E had been staying by her side. She had been brought here without any harm.


    And the reason why Queeny had been caught was that she had apanied E to the washroom.


    So... E was also a member of the Zircon Association?


    She lurked around Queeny just to follow Ramon''s order and be ready to give her a fatal blow at any


    time.


    So was she behind the assassination and poison in the castle?


    Thinking of this, Queeny was taken aback.


    She felt a cold sweating out from her back.


    Just then, the car stopped.


    The door opened, and a slender figure came in.


    Queeny stared at her coldly.


    E, to be more urate, Karida, was not surprised at all when she saw Queeny''s eyes. She walked


    straight over, but the food there, and then untied the cloth tying Queeny''s mouth.


    "If you don''t wanna die, don''t make a sound. Don''t underestimate others just because you are good at


    fighting. This car is full of our people, surrounded by deste roads, and Felix hasn''t caught up yet. So


    if we really want to kill you, no one can save you."


    Karida said expressionlessly as if she had already known what Queeny was thinking.


    In fact, Queeny really wanted to make a try.


    She didn''t want to be controlled by anyone.


    She had been cheated and fooled around like a fool, and now she had be the prisoner, which was


    extremely humiliating for her.


    She couldn''t allow herself to be taken away by them like this.


    Therefore, she really wanted to find an opportunity to attack and escape when Ramon was off guard.


    At this time, she felt that although her whole body was tied, she was not weak. Ramon should not have


    given her any injections. With her skills, as long as Ramon did not use guns, she might have a chance


    to run.


    But E''s wordspletely dispelled her idea.


    It was not because Queeny was scared, but because since Ramon had already guessed her thoughts,


    they must have been vignt.


    Even if she could escape, she should run when they were off guard, not when they were full of


    vignce.


    Therefore, it was not that she didn''t want to escape, but that she couldn''t make a move now.


    Thinking of this, Queeny became patient.


    She stared at Karida coldly and asked, "Why did you lie to me?"


    Karida looked at her without saying anything.


    Queeny asked word by word, "You work for them. You have been lurking around me these days, but in


    fact, you are their spies to monitor my every move?"


    Karida pursed her lips, knowing that it was useless to exin at this time, so she admitted it.


    "You are only half right."


    Karida paused, unscrewed the water bottle in her hand, held Queeny''s neck, and fed her water.


    Queeny didn''t refuse.


    In fact, she was indeed thirsty. In such a situation, she knew it was useless to resist them by refusing to


    drink and eat.


    She knew that only those who cared about her would be angry when she didn''t eat or drink. The enemy


    would not.


    At that time, she would be the only one who suffered.


    So she wouldn''t refuse to drink.


    Besides, she didn''t have to worry about being drugged, because her situation was much more


    dangerous than being drugged.


    There was no need for Ramon to drug her.


    Seeing that she drank the water obediently, Karida took a small piece of bread and put it into Queeny''s


    mouth.


    Then Karida said, "I don''t want to lurk around your, but I always hide in Felix''s castle. You came to me


    by ident. Felix asked me to take care of you, so I had no choice, right?"


    Queeny''s eyes were cold and she sneered, "So you admit that you are a member of the Zircon


    Association?"


    Karida nced at her and said indifferently, "Just think like that if you want."


    Queeny was stunned.


    She didn''t understand what Karida meant.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    What did she mean by saying that?


    Anyway, she couldn''t escape at this time, so she should stay here patiently and tried to get more


    information from these guys.


    So she said in a deep voice, "So it was you who nned this. You deliberately aroused my guilt, asked


    me to take you out to go shopping, and pretended to be drunk to let me apany you to the


    washroom."

 Chapter 894 Her Story

    Chapter 894 Her Story


    Chapter 894 Her Story


    "You took me out of Felix and the bodyguards'' protection step by step, and then took the opportunity to


    knock me out and let them take me away, right?"


    Karida didn''t deny it.


    "Yes."


    Queeny''s heart sank. "Why? Because I treated you badly? Why did you betray me?"


    Hearing her words, Karida looked guilty but said coldly, "You are very good to me, but in this world, not


    every problem can be solved by kindness."


    She paused and continued in a deep voice, "I''m sorry. I don''t want to hurt you, but I have no choice."


    Queeny sneered, "Why don''t you tell me what forced you to betray me?"


    Karida looked at Queeny and suddenlyughed at herself.


    "Queeny, don''t try to get news from me. Let me tell you the truth. Even if I agree to help you, it''s


    useless. In their eyes, I''m just an insignificant pawn. Not only you but also I''m under surveince and


    control. So rather than waste your time on me, you''d better think about how to deal with your good


    brother. He is the biggest decision maker among us."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Queeny was not annoyed at all when Karida spoke her thoughts out.


    She just said in a deep voice, "Tell me your story and your rtionship with them."


    She was sure that E must have a lot of stories, and these stories might really be useless to her as


    E said.


    However, maybe she would find a w in them and start from this, and maybe she would find an


    opportunity to escape.


    Hearing this, E didn''t refuse. After all, Queeny had been kind to her, so she sat down and began to


    tell Queeny the story.


    "Let''s start with my name. In fact, my real name is Karida, not E."


    Queeny was not surprised.


    Queeny knew that if Karida really hid in the castle and Felix also didn''t find anything wrong with her


    through the investigation of the servants, then her name must be fake.


    Only the fake identity could cheat Felix.


    Queeny didn''t say anything. Karida continued, "I didn''t lie to you. I am indeed an orphan. My mother


    passed away not long after she gave birth to me. I was raised up by an olddy in an orphanage."


    "She treated me very well, but she was too old to manage the orphanage, so it was her two sons who


    managed the orphanage at that time."


    "Her two sons were not good people. They have earned a lot of money in the name of their mother, but


    they were very bad to the homeless children like us."


    "They beat and scolded us. They didn''t give us food or clothes and asked us to do a lot of work."


    "They said they just wanted to train us, but actually, we were just tools for them to make money."


    "Later, they were gradually not satisfied with the small amount of money we made for them. They


    began to target the girls."


    "At that time, a stranger came to adopt an orphan. He said that as long as he adopted one, he would


    give the brothers a lot of money. The two brothers knew that the strange man was not a good person,


    but they still weed him in."


    "Unfortunately, I was one of the orphans chosen. At that time, the olddy did not allow them to take


    me away, but she could not stop the two brothers."


    "We were all taken away and locked up on an ind for inhuman training. During this period of time,


    the olddy has been trying to find me."


    "When I got out of thereter, I was fifteen years old. I went to that town. Fortunately, she was still


    there, but her two sons escaped from their hometown because of gambling debts."


    "The orphanage was also banned because two people were killed in it. She was involved in that case.


    Although she was innocent, her reputation was still affected."


    "Everyone said that she was just making money and killing people in the name of being kind. But only I


    know that the case had nothing to do with her. It was all her two sons who did it."


    "I couldn''t watch her being bullied in that small town, so I took her away. But I didn''t tell her where I had


    been in the past few years."


    "I just told her that I was adopted by a rich family, but they didn''t treat me well, so I escapedter."


    "She was too simple. She didn''t doubt me. We two lived together after that."


    "But in fact, I was already a member of the Zircon Association at this time. I was chosen and trained by


    them."


    "My task was to be a spy in Felix''s castle and to monitor his every move. All I needed to do was to


    follow their orders."


    "I have stayed in the castle for more than three years. During these three years, I haven''t received any


    orders. Sometimes I almost have an illusion."


    "I even thought the training time is just a dream. Maybe they have already forgotten me, and I didn''t


    have to do anything."


    "But they didn''t forget me, because I was the pawn they had chosen carefully. They used me and I had


    to work for them."


    "So when I was so happy and thought I could live the ordinary life, they appeared."


    "They broke my dream. My task was to poison you."


    Speaking of this, she paused and looked at Queeny. "You don''t know it yet, do you? The cook is also


    one of us. We just didn''t know each other before she took action."


    "She was too clumsy. She even exposed herself when doing it. I saw her die in front of me, but I


    couldn''t protect her."


    "I didn''t think I should protect her. After all, what did she have to do with me? I don''t love that


    organization. I''m just forced to work for them."


    "Later, it was my turn. They gave me the drug, which was the essential oil I gave you."


    "In fact, it was not the flower oil that I have made. I didn''t know how to make it at all. It''s a kind of


    strange liquid that can confuse someone''s mind."


    "They asked me to use it on you. That''s why I could lead you to the trap step by step."


    Queeny frowned.


    Then Queeny said in a low voice, "But I have suspected you before and gave the essential oil to Felix,


    but he also didn''t find there was something wrong."

 Chapter 895 DonT Be Angry With Me

    Chapter 895 Don''T Be Angry With Me


    Chapter 895 Don''t Be Angry With Me


    Karida smiled.


    "Of course, you can''t find anything wrong, because it is indeed the essential oil."


    "The liquid won''t work unless a certain person does something special. What''s more, the bottle I gave


    you was originally a bottle of ordinary essential oil, not the one I used on you before."


    Queeny was shocked.


    Only then did she realize that she had trusted E too much.


    Even if she had doubted E, she just casually checked it and found nothing. Then shepletely


    trusted E.


    But E just used her trust to trap her secretly.


    Queeny''s eyes turned cold, but Karida didn''t care.


    Karida sat there quietly. Her tone, behavior, and indifferent temperament werepletely different from


    what she looked like in the castle before.


    She looked at Queeny and raised the unfinished bread in her hand.


    "Do you want more?"


    Queeny didn''t say anything.


    Karida smiled.


    "You don''t have to be angry with me. I''ve told you that I''m just a pawn who have to listen to them. Even


    if you''re angry, you should fill your stomach first. I think you know this better than me."


    Queeny stared at her coldly. After a while, she said in a low voice, "Give it to me."


    Karida took the bread and continued to feed her.


    Although it was a little humiliating to be fed like this, Queeny did not ask Karida to set her free.


    She knew that even if she asked for this, those people would not agree.


    After all, she knew how skilled she was, and those people must also know it.


    If they really set her free, the situation would definitely be reversed, so they would never agree.


    Queeny didn''t want to waste her energy anymore. After she finished the bread and asked Karida to


    feed her some water, she leaned against the car to have a rest.


    She looked at Karida unkindly, but her eyes were not so cold as before.


    She said in a low voice, "Where are you taking me?"


    After Karida screwed the bottle and put it aside, she said, "Believe it or not, I don''t know."


    Queeny sneered.


    Karida said in a low voice, "I really don''t know."


    After a pause, she continued, "But you''d better not have any intention to escape. Since they have


    caught you, they have been well-prepared. You can''t escape anyway. If you resist, you may get hurt."


    Queeny sneered, "Do you think I''m afraid of getting hurt?"


    Karida was speechless.


    Karida sighed, "Well, I''m just trying to persuade you. As for what you will do, it''s your business."


    After saying that, she turned her eyes aside, leaned her head against the car, and closed her eyes to


    rest.


    Seeing that Karida closed her eyes, Queeny also didn''t want to say anything more. Anyway, she had


    known what she could get from Karida. As for the rest, whether Karida didn''t want to tell her or she


    really didn''t know, at least Queeny couldn''t know it from Karida now.


    The car was still running on the road. Queeny thought for a while and also closed her eyes and leaned


    against the car to have a rest.


    After a long time.


    The car suddenly braked and then elerated.


    Queeny was woken up by the sudden brake and opened her eyes.


    Karida also opened her eyes, stood up, walked to the front, and opened a small window next to the


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    driver''s seat. She asked, "What happened?"


    "Nothing. It was a wild cat."


    The person sitting in the driver''s seat didn''t turn around but replied.


    Hearing this, Karida looked around vigntly and sat down after confirming that there was nothing


    wrong.


    The car continued to move on.


    On the wide highway, there were fewer and fewer cars passing by. It could be seen that the car was


    moving in a remote direction.


    The light from the crack of the car door gradually dimmed. Queeny knew that it waste and it would


    soon be evening.


    She looked at Karida and asked, "I''ve always been curious why you tried so hard to catch me."


    Karida was stunned.


    Then she pursed her lips and shook her head. "I don''t know."


    While saying this, sheughed at herself.


    "To be honest, I used to think that they wanted to kill you, so I hesitated for a long time whether I should


    do it or not. Butter they just asked me to take you out, so I don''t know what they want to do to you."


    Queenyughed coldly.


    "Hesitate? Why?"


    She urately caught the loophole in Karida''s words, which made Karida stunned.


    There were some things that Karida had been trying to hide or unwilling to admit were suddenly


    exposed by Queeny.


    Queeny said in a low voice, "E, oh, no, I should call you Karida now. In fact, you don''t want me to die,


    do you? Although you have been lying to me in the castle, maybe you have really been moved by me."


    "I''ve always treated you as my friend. I don''t believe that you don''t have any feelings at all. Did they


    have something on you to threaten you? Or did you have any other reasons?"


    Karida fell silent.


    She didn''t answer, but Queeny found the answer she wanted from her silence.


    Queeny sneered, "I see."


    Karida raised her head suddenly.


    "What do you know?"


    It seemed that Queeny had seen through the deepest secret in Karida''s heart, and there was a trace of


    uneasiness in Karida''s eyes.


    Queeny said indifferently, "You were forced to do so. I don''t me you."


    Karida clenched her fists.


    For a moment, she even saw strong sarcasm and mockery from Queeny''s calm eyes.


    Yes, it was neither sympathy nor pity, but mockery.


    She gritted her teeth and said, "You don''t have to coax me with these words. I know you must hate me


    very much because I have betrayed you and lied to you. But Queeny, in this world, many things are


    hard to judge if they are right or wrong. We have different positions, and I never regret what I have


    done."


    "So, I don''t need your forgiveness. I also hope that you don''t think too much and think I am regretful."


    After saying that, she seemed a little angry and turned her head aside.


    Queeny raised her eyebrows.


    There was a faint smile in Queeny''s cold eyes.


    However, the bickering between the two did notst long.


    Because the car slowly stopped after passing a bumpy road.


    Feeling that the car stopped, Queeny was focused at once and she pricked up her ears to listen to the


    sound outside.

 Chapter 896 Barking Up The Wrong Tree

    Chapter 896 Barking Up The Wrong Tree


    Chapter 896 Barking up the Wrong Tree


    Queeny heard some footsteps, and soon the truck door was opened.


    "Get out!"


    A man said to them in a cold voice.


    Karida rose to her feet, came to Queeny''s side, and helped her up.


    ncing at her tied feet, Queeny smiled. "You''re expecting me to jump out of the truck with my feet


    tied?"


    Looking at the ropes at Queeny''s ankles, Karida gave a frown.


    Karida was about to crouch down to untie the ropes when the man at the door stopped her.


    "No need for that. You can choose to jump out or stay in the truck for the night. The choice is yours."


    With that, the man turned and left, leaving Queeny to her own device.


    Queeny was surprised.


    It had not urred to her that these people could be so callous.


    Beside her, Karida straightened up and stared at her with a resigned look. "Are you staying in the truck


    or are you jumping out with my help?"


    Queeny gave a faint smile.


    She had always known that it was best not to fight in vain when the odds were against her. Although


    the truck was carpeted, it was still cold and hard inside. If she were to stay there for the night, she


    would doubtless catch a cold before she was able to escape.


    With these thoughts, Queeny smilingly nodded. "I can manage it myself."


    Supporting herself with the wall, she began to drag herself out inch by inch.


    Amused by Queeny''s movements, Karida could not helpughing.


    But Karida quickly stopped herself and came up to help Queeny lest she fall down.


    It took Queeny a long while to haul herself out of the truck.


    She was greeted by a bleak vige, whose only dirt road was where the truck was parked.


    Perhaps because it had just rained, the earth was spongy, and the whole road was muddy and strewn


    with puddles.


    The white t shoes Queeny had been wearing since she left home were already heavily coated with


    mud.


    But Queeny paid them no heed and followed the men to the vige ahead.


    The vige was sparsely popted, if at all.


    There were four of the men, one of whom knocked at the door of a household. The door opened and a


    tanned face looked out.


    The man and the viger talked in some unknownnguage, which Queeny guessed was the local


    dialect.


    Queeny raised her brows. Although she couldn''t understand their words, she gathered from the ent


    that this ce was somewhere in the Middle East .


    Hearing the man''s words, the viger stuck out his head and cast a nce at Queeny and Karida


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    before he finally nodded and let them in.


    Locked in the truck for a whole day and let out atst, Queeny was quite content and happy to do


    whatever the men demanded.


    After they went in the house, the men said something to the family, at which thetter got out of the


    house and left them with everything in it, including the key.


    Queeny felt that the family were not likely to return for the rest of the day, and the men could have


    rented the house from them.


    She was wondering where it was and whether anyone woulde to her rescue if she rushed out and


    cried for help.


    However, catching a glimpse of something bulging at the four men''s waists, Queeny realized that they


    had guns and gave up the idea of crying for help.


    After all, the vigers, despite their burliness, were unarmed civilians.


    What was more, having seen her tied up and said nothing about it, the vigers could have long been


    the men''s aplices who would never lend her a helping hand.


    If Queeny didn''t make a sessful escape the first time, it would be very difficult for her to make it


    Therefore, she must hold off until she was absolutely sure she would seed.


    Thinking of that, Queeny sat down obediently in the room where they put her.


    Before long, Karida came in with a basin of water and cleaned Queeny''s face with a towel.


    Queeny was quite touched in that Karida should be so thoughtful that she did not neglect to keep


    Queeny''s face clean under such circumstances.


    Watching Karida, Queeny uttered, "Thanks."


    Karida froze in her move.


    Someplex expressions flickered in turn across her face.


    Queeny looked at her with a half smile and said softly, "Why does a word of thanks make you look so


    miserable?"


    Karida knew that Queeny was just trying to take advantage of herpassion and appeal to her to


    show mercy.


    She snapped coldly, "You''re barking up the wrong tree. There''s no way I will help you, let alone release


    you."


    She paused, cast a nce outside with some trepidation, and said in a lowered voice, "Do as they say


    if you want to stay safe. They''re not just any people and they can be much more brutal than you think. I


    can''t help you if you really piss them off."


    With that, Karida gathered up the face-washing things and went out.


    Queeny sat silent, ruminating on what Karida had said.


    She knew these people were from the Zircon Association, so of course they were not just any people.


    Karida was right to ask Queeny to be obedient, but Queeny was still wondering for what purpose these


    people had got her.


    Obviously, this mystery would have to remain unsolved for some time.


    But Queeny was in no hurry to solve it. Now that she was here, she would know the answer sooner or


    So thinking, she set her mind at rest. Half an hourter, Karida took the dinner in and fed her.


    Queeny helped herself to a big dinner, and then requested to go to the washroom.


    The men let her go with Karida apanying her.


    But on their way to the washroom, one of the men followed them closely until they went in. He then


    kept guard at the entrance.


    Seeing that there was no chance to escape even when going to the washroom, Queeny realized that


    the men would not easily drop their guard on her, so she just took her time.


    She knew that Felix had already traced her to the vi when she was still there, but had missed her


    because of Karida.


    She wondered where Felix was at the moment and whether he had discovered any trace of her.


    Had better leave Felix some signs, she thought.


    So she tore a button from her trousers and threw it to the corner when Karida wasn''t paying attention.


    Queeny was not sure whether Felix would recognize the button from her trousers, but leaving him just


    anything was better than doing nothing.


    After that, she went back to the previous room with Karida.


    It was already nighttime by the time they had finished dinner.


    They were all exhausted from the day''s journey.


    In spite of that, the men would not let their guard slip.

 Chapter 897 He Who Watched The Watchers

    Chapter 897 He Who Watched The Watchers


    Chapter 897 He Who Watched the Watchers


    Queeny didn''t sleep on her own.


    Karida slept in the same room as Queeny, while the four men kept an eye on her at the entrance.


    Queeny gave a wry smile at the close guard.


    How could she possibly break out?


    She sighed and closed her eyes.


    The night in the countryside was so still that the only sound in the vicinity was the asional chirps of


    insects.


    Karida was soon asleep, breathing regrly.


    The men''s rumbling snores could be heard through the door.


    Though worn out, Queenyy sleepless at this time.


    A question urred to her.


    Ramon was with her when she escaped from the vi.


    But she only saw Karida when she woke up in the truck.


    Where had Ramon gone?


    Although she harbored some fear for Ramon and decided that he was treacherous, Queeny thought his


    presence might add to the chance of her escaping here. After all, she was familiar with him from their


    previous contacts.


    With that, she frowned slightly.


    Just then, there was a very faint whoosh from outside the window opposite to Queeny''s bed.


    Queeny froze for a second. Turning to the window instinctively, she caught a glimpse of a dark shadow


    shing by.


    Queeny''s expression changed.


    She looked to Karida by her side, who was fast asleep and totally unconscious of what had just


    happened.


    A sense of misgiving overtook Queeny.


    It was a blessing if the shadow was someone on Felix''s side, but what if it wasn''t?


    Anyway, either was better than being stuck with the current gang.


    So thinking, Queeny remained silent instead of warning the men.


    At this time, however, a puff of smell sneaked in through the door crack.


    Detecting the odd smell, Queeny frowned, then widened her eyes when she realized what it was.


    It was narcotizing smoke!


    The mysterious shadow was not Felix''s man!


    However, Queeny had already taken in too much of the smoke to take any action.


    She saw Karida go limp and heard the four men drop to the ground.


    Clenching her teeth and holding her breath, Queeny struggled to stay conscious.


    But the smoke was so potent that she finally passed out.


    On waking up, Queeny found herself in a very strange room.


    Surrounded by four bare walls with a gloss of grey metal, the room was empty but for a solid iron bed.


    On this very bedy Queeny, blindfolded by a thin piece of cloth that enabled her to see vaguely the


    light dangling overhead.


    Where was she?


    She wondered in half consciousness.


    Lifting her arms slightly, she heard a rattling of iron chains.


    Queeny''s heart sank.


    A further struggle convinced her that she had been confined to the iron bed by two long iron chains.


    A sudden chill ran down her spine.


    Just then, there came a clumping sound made by boots walking on the floor.


    Seized by surprise and fear, Queeny asked instinctively, "Who is it?"


    No reply.


    With the clumping sounding closer and closer, Queeny felt a sudden prick on her neck.


    Having been injected with a dose of some unknown drug, she stiffened, and promptlypsed into


    [¡­]


    It was three dayster when Felix came back to the castle.


    Watching Felix''s car getting in the castle, Donald had intended to go up and inquire about Queeny.


    On seeing Felix''s expression, however, Donald knew better.


    He came up to Felix and said, "Mr. Kaye would like to speak to you. He''s in the drawing room."


    "Got it."


    Felix said grimly, then turned and walked into the drawing room.


    Irvin was sitting there, overwhelmed with anxiety.


    Informed of Queeny''s disappearance, he hade to Felix for more information.


    At the sight of Felix, Irvin immediately rose from the seat and inquired, "Any luck, Felix?"


    Felix''s face was rmingly grave.


    Felix came over, his demeanor devoid of the usual noble dignity. He grabbed the cup of water from the


    table and took a drink before he said, "No."


    "Howe?"


    Irvin was taken aback.


    "I know whose hands she''s in," Felix said in a somber tone.


    Irvin froze for a second.


    "What do you mean by that? You know who''s taken her?"


    Felix nodded.


    "Who?"


    But Felix gave no answer.


    Looking up at Irvin, he frowned slightly. "What are you doing here?"


    Choked by these words, Irvin fumed, "What else can I be doing here but ask you about Queeny? It''s


    true that we Kaye family don''t meddle in the affairs of gangdom, but Queeny is my friend. How can I


    stand aside?"


    Felix curled up his lips coolly, his deep eyes filled with gloom.


    "It''s none of your business. Just leave it alone."


    Felix knew that Irvin''s father had always been objecting to Irvin''s close association with Felix lest Irvin


    get into trouble incidentally. Although Felix didn''t care about Irvin''s father, he didn''t want to involve


    innocent Irvin in the bad fight that was destined to happen if the other party would not let Queeny go.


    Irvin was fully aware of what was on Felix mind.


    He got more furious for that.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Felix, why are you so sentimental now? I''m only here for some updates. If there''s anything I can do to


    help, I''ll do it readily."


    "If not, I won''t get in your way. Can''t you at least tell me the truth?"


    Felix cast another look at Irvin.


    He didn''t hold back this time.


    He said deeply, "It''s the Zircon Association."


    Irvin was stunned.


    Although he didn''t interfere with gangdom, he had heard about the Zircon Association.


    He knew that it was somethingrger, moreplicated and more deep-rooted than the Dragon Club.


    He shivered at the thought of Queeny falling into the hands of the Zircon Association.


    His heart sank and his face clouded over.


    "What are you going to do now?"


    Felix said gravely, "I have my own way to deal with it. Don''t meddle in it, and don''te here for the


    time being."

 Chapter 898 With Four Limbs Up In The Air

    Chapter 898 With Four Limbs Up In The Air


    Chapter 898 With Four Limbs Up in the Air


    With the words, Felix poured himself another cup of tea, gulped it down, and said, "Donald, see Mr.


    Kaye out."


    Donald came in and looked at Irvin with hesitation.


    "Mr. Kaye, this way, please."


    Irvin gave Felix a deep look.


    Secondster, he said, "OK. I''ll go now."


    He turned and walked out.


    But he paused at the entrance.


    With his back to Felix, he said in a deep voice, "Queeny is my friend as well as the woman you like, so


    I will do what little I can to help. Don''t worry. I won''t involve my family in it, but you can''t stop me lending


    a hand in my way."


    Felix said nothing.


    With that, Irvin strode away.


    Felix was still sitting there after Irvin had left.


    A long whileter, Felix took out his phone and made a call.


    "Seven, I have something to talk to you. Get your husband to answer the phone."


    [¡­]


    Natalia had been very busytely.


    Annie International was nning a new movie to be directed by Hamlin.


    Natalia had been busy selecting the cast with Hamlin.


    It was a movie that Hamlin had been preparing for a long time, so they decided to hold a mass audition


    and cast average people instead of employing the artists on hand.


    Thus, the workload became much heavier.


    As the most important investor in the movie, Natalia would certainly be present at the mass audition as


    one of the judges.


    When Felix called, Natalia had just finished the work and was in her car on her way home.


    Hearing Felix''s words, she raised her brows and asked, "What is it?"


    "Something important that you can''t handle. Get your husband."


    Natalia gave a snort of derision.


    "Sorry, he''s not avable now. Call another time."


    Saying that, she hung up on him.


    Nancy was driving in the front.


    Hearing Natalia''s unkind tone, Nancy smiled and said, "Who was it to piss you off like that?"


    Natalia rubbed her forehead wearily and said coolly, "It was Felix."


    Nancy was a bit surprised.


    It was Felix who had saved them from the traffickers when they were heavily injured from the ne


    crash.


    Therefore, Nancy knew something about the rtion between Natalia and Felix.


    Not only Nancy but also Archie was more or less aware of Natalia''s connection with Felix. Archie,


    perhaps not wanting to upset himself, didn''t make a fuss about it.


    But Felix had not contacted Natalia since he rescued them.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Why did he call her today?


    Nancy was a little puzzled, but she didn''t think much about it.


    Soon they reached home.


    Now a mother, Natalia had grown very attached to family. When she finished work every day, she was


    eager toe home to see Anne and Oliver.


    Oliver was now two years old, so naughty and energetic that none of the nannies and servants was


    able to manage him.


    Buried in his work, Archie couldn''t possibly stay home to take care of Oliver, not to mention Natalia,


    who was even busier. Meanwhile, Archie''s parents, who had been under the weathertely and resting


    in the old house, were not able to help.


    Neither did Natalia consider asking Archie''s parents for help, not wanting their peace to be disturbed by


    the kids.


    Fortunately, Oliver, though intractable to others, idolized his sister Anne.


    He was most amenable to Anne.


    Oliver''s obedience to Anne made Natalia''s life much easier.


    The car slowly got into the McCarthy Mansion. As soon as they heard the whirr of the car, the kids


    rushed out.


    They both lit up when they saw Natalia get out of the car,.


    "Mommy!"


    The kids dived into Natalia''s arms.


    Natalia greeted them with a big hug andughed. "Easy. If you knock me down, the three of us will go


    sprawling, with our four limbs up in the air."


    Oliver said in a childish voice, "No, with our twelve limbs up in the air. One person has four limbs, and


    three people have twelve limbs."


    Natalia burst intoughter.


    "Are you sure?"


    Oliver was somewhat confused. He had been learning math recently and had got into the habit of


    counting things.


    He thought he did the counting right.


    When one person fell sprawling, he had four limbs in the air. So, when three people fell sprawling, they


    had twelve limbs in the air.


    What were Mommy and Anneughing at?


    Perplexed, Oliver gave up thinking andughed along with them.


    Lifting Oliver up in her arms and taking Anne''s hand, Natalia walked to the house as she asked the


    kids, "What were you doing at home today?"


    The kidsunched into a detailed ount.


    When they entered the drawing room, Natalia put Oliver down, and yed with Anne the game that


    Anne had been doing just now. The three were immersed in happiness.


    Felix didn''t call again after Natalia had hung up on him.


    Natalia didn''t pay much attention to it, as she had always considered Felix an odd person.


    It was just as well that he left her alone.


    Felix, however, intended not to leave her alone but to callter, convinced from her tone that Archie


    was indeed not avable then.


    When the McCarthys were having dinner, Natalia''s phone rang again.


    Seeing the caller ID, Natalia furrowed her brows.


    Archie, who was sitting beside her, asked, "Who is it?"


    Natalia hesitated for a second, but did not hold back.


    "It''s Felix Bissel. He called this afternoon, saying that he had something to talk to you. No idea what it


    was."


    Archie''s eyes dimmed slightly.


    He said deeply, "Give me the phone."


    Natalia was surprised.


    She knew well the long-running discord between Archie and Felix. The two had broken up because of


    the fight between the McCarthy family and the Bissel family, and the feud had got more intenseter


    when Archie learned about the rtion between Natalia and Felix.


    How could Archie be willing to answer Felix''s call?


    Natalia was bewildered at the change of Archie''s attitude.


    Nevertheless, she handed Archie the phone obediently.


    Archie took the phone and went out to answer it instead of doing so in the presence of the kids.


    Natalia took no heed of him and said to Anne after he had left, "Anne, don''t eat vegetables only. Have


    some meat."


    With that, she put a piece of meat in Anne''s te.


    Although she was barely ten years old, Anne had already blossomed into a beautiful young girl of


    nearly 160 centimeters, thanks to the gic inheritance.


    At such an age, Anne paid much attention to her appearance.

 Chapter 899 Team Up

    Chapter 899 Team Up


    Chapter 899 Team Up


    Inheriting the good looks of Natalia and Archie, Anne boasted impressive beauty.


    In spite of that, she began to keep a watchful eye on her figure.


    Natalia discovered that Anne was secretly cutting down on her diet, shunning meat and taking low-


    calorie vegetables and fruit only.


    Natalia was somewhat worried.


    She knew that growth and nutrition, instead of appearance, were what mattered most to kids of Anne''s


    age.


    Therefore, Natalia tried all means to feed Anne meat at every meal.


    Seeing that she had no choice, Anne ate the meat Natalia gave her.


    Then she asked curiously, "Mommy, who is Daddy talking to on the phone?"


    ncing at Anne, Natalia said calmly, "It''s nothing to do with you kids."


    "All right," Anne replied.


    The girl gobbled her food up and said, "I''m finished."


    Modelling himself on his sister, Oliver stopped eating.


    He put down the cutlery and dered in a babyish voice, "Mommy, I''m finished, too."


    Natalia looked at the two kids with resignation.


    She wiped their mouths clean and said, "Go and y then."


    With a cheer, the kids immediately ran to the yroom.


    Watching them, Natalia gave a silent smile and shook her head.


    Sitting alone at the dinner table, she stared at the sumptuous meal without appetite.


    She looked back and saw Archie still on the phone, with his back to her.


    Her brows knitted.


    Although Felix didn''t make it clear on the phone what he was calling for, Natalia sensed instinctively


    that it was something of great significance.


    Otherwise, proud Felix would nevere to Archie.


    So thinking, Natalia cast her eyes down, feeling a trace of rm.


    Before long, Archie finished the call.


    Seeing him back, Natalia asked immediately, "What happened? What did Felix call you for?"


    Archie cast a calm look at her, handed back her phone, and said, "Let''s finish the meal, and then I''ll tell


    you."


    Natalia was choked by his words.


    She grew more curious, but said no more and continued eating.


    After dinner, Natalia asked two nannies to look after the kids in the yroom and put them to bed on


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    time.


    Then she and Archie went upstairs to the bedroom.


    On entering the bedroom, Archie said, "Felix wants to team up with me, saying he has found out who it


    was that tampered with your ne and went after you before."


    Natalia was astonished.


    She widened her eyes in disbelief.


    After she and Nancy hade back safely from the ne crash, they had dispatched many people


    there to look into the case and find out about the backstage maniptors.


    Group after group of people they had sent, but there had been no news whatsoever.


    Finally, they had obtained a little information on the whereabouts of the killers that had gone after


    Natalia.


    When they reached the spot, however, the killers had long been dead, their bodies almost reduced to


    bones.


    It was obvious that they had been killed instantly when the scheme had failed.


    The backstage maniptors were so cruel and forceful that they would leave no clues about them


    behind.


    The McCarthy family could only wield their power in Ambario, while the ce where Natalia''s ident


    urred was abroad and beyond their dominion. With other things upying their attention, the


    investigation, though still going on, had gradually ceased to be their priority. The only precaution they


    were taking now was to reinforce the security when they went out every day.


    Now Felix was telling them he had traced the identity of the killers.


    It was a big shock to Natalia.


    Hesitating for a moment, she asked, "What does he mean by teaming up with you? Team up against


    what? And who are those killers?"


    Archie said in a deep voice, "He said nothing about it. He only told me to go to his ce tomorrow and


    talk about it face to face."


    Natalia vetoed that idea promptly.


    "No, I won''t let you go there."


    Archie fixed a deep look on her.


    Natalia said with apprehension, "You don''t know Felix. There must be some real trouble that he can''t


    handle, or he will never ask for your help. Now that the McCarthy family and the Bissel family are in


    such a delicate and tense rtion, Felix may be setting a trap for you by getting you there, a trap that


    you walk straight into."


    "But it''s a wonderful chance," said Archie calmly.


    He paused and continued, "We can''t live in such rm forever. Natalia, you were lucky to survive their


    schemest time, but will you be so lucky next time? None of us can say that for sure. So if we really


    have a chance to find them out, I''ll do anything for it."


    Natalia was stunned by Archie''s words.


    Staring at his deep eyes and his calm and determined countenance, she hesitated.


    "But¡­"


    "It''s settled."


    Archie said decisively, "Don''t fret. He won''t dare to set me up. After all, the Bissel family''s domestic


    business is in my control. Although he''s an illegitimate child with a grudge against his family, he surely


    hopes to get his share of the family''s property."


    "So he won''t do me any harm. He has asked me to go there probably because he and I are faced with


    the same enemies now."


    "If so, he and I be friends. Even if the friendship is temporary, we can both get what we want. So


    why not give it a go?"


    Natalia sank into silence.


    Archie''s words set her to think again about the situation.


    Actually, she did not insist that Felix would set Archie up. It was just that Felix struck her as too


    sophisticated and crafty a man to cooperate with.


    How could Felix do such a favor to the McCarthys for nothing?


    There must be something wrong.


    Thinking of that, Natalia said with a frown, "All right. You may go, but I''m going with you."


    Archie knitted his brows.


    Natalia said, "Don''t argue about that, or neither of us will go."


    Archie tried to stop her. "Natalia, you¡­"


    "I won''t listen to it."


    Natalia interrupted him. Looking into his eyes, she said, "Don''t tell me to stay home for the sake of the


    kids. Archie, you''re my husband, and I share your weal and woe. What matters most is your life and


    safety. Should anything bad happen, I''d rather die with you than live on my own."


    Archie was profoundly affected by Natalia''s words.


    His heart melted and brimmed with tenderness.


    He was overwhelmed with love for Natalia.


    He reached out and swept Natalia into his arms.

 Chapter 900 A Win-Win Situation

    Chapter 900 A Win-Win Situation


    Chapter 900 A Win-win Situation


    Archie pressed Natalia to his chest and whispered, "Silly girl."


    Natalia gave him a tight embrace in turn.


    Now that they had made the decision to go to Felix together, they wanted to do it without dy.


    Felix also desired that theye as soon as possible.


    Hence, early the next morning, Archie and Natalia flied to Harlingen.


    Harlingen was where Felix''s headquarters was.


    Situated in the Golden Triangle , the city was an ungoverned area.


    It was for this reason that Felix chose to base himself here.


    Archie and Natalia arrived at Harlingen at three in the afternoon.


    The scorching summer sun made them sweat all over.


    As soon as they got off the ne, they saw standing at a short distance several men in ck.


    At the sight of them, the men walked over.


    "Is it Mr. and Mrs. McCarthy?"


    Archie and Natalia nodded.


    The men bowed respectfully and made an inviting gesture.


    The McCarthys had decided that Felix would not trick them before they came here, so they followed the


    men without any hesitation.


    Together with them were Nancy.


    Roy was asked by Archie to stay home and handle thepany''s business.


    As a man who didn''t practice martial arts, Roy wouldn''t be of much help out here.


    The crowd didn''t walk far before they came to the motorcade parked by the roadside.


    Escorted by the men, Archie and Natalia got in one of the cars and were drove straight to the


    destination.


    About half an hourter, the car entered a magnificent castle.


    It was the first time that Natalia hade to this ce. Although she had known Felix for a long time,


    she had always met Felix at the headquarters of the Dragon Club instead of this private ce.


    The car pulled up in front of a colossal building.


    Getting out of the car and looking up, they saw Felix standing at the gate.


    "Wee to the Bissel Castle."


    Felix gave a smile, handsome and elegant in a ck suit.


    That was, apart from the dark circles beneath his eyes.


    Archie curled up his lips slightly as a smile in return. Although he and Felix were previously bitter rivals


    to each other, their meeting today struck a note of harmony.


    Archie came up and shook hands with Felix, who ushered them into the drawing room.


    The servants came in with coffee.


    Roaming over the room with her eyes, Natalia smiled faintly. "Fancy! Didn''t know you have such a good


    old den here. If I had known about it, I''d have got it smashed so that I wouldn''t suffer so much from


    you."


    Felix nced at her and said in a cool voice, "My mother left it to me."


    Natalia was surprised.


    She had had no idea about Felix''s family background until she learned that he was an illegitimate child


    of the Bissel family.


    Having known about his origin, she was quite sympathetic to him.


    But it was another business. She cherished no such sentimentality at this time.


    Besides, Felix didn''t need her sympathy.


    Natalia sat down on the sofa and said in a down to earth manner, "What do you want to talk about by


    getting us here? What do you mean by teaming up with us?"


    Felix was not in the least surprised by her frankness.


    He didn''t beat about the bush but said simply, "Wait a moment."


    He went upstairs, and soon came down with some documents.


    "Have a look at these."


    He handed the documents over.


    Archie and Natalia looked through them.


    They were about some jade tablets.


    Natalia asked with a frown, "What are these?"


    Felix replied in a somber tone, "They''re the Celestial Book."


    Natalia was bbergasted to hear the word.


    Even though she had been keeping away from gangdom and focusing on her own career in recent


    years, news of the famous Celestial Book had reached her.


    Legend had it that the Celestial Book boasted the magic of bringing the dead back to life and making


    one live forever without getting old.


    Natalia, of course, dismissed the legend as absurd.


    She didn''t believe a word of immortality.


    When the tale first cropped up, she followed it for a short while, then cast it aside as a scam.


    She was surprised that Felix was bringing it up so many yearster.


    Archie, however, remained calm. Having flicked through all of the documents, he asked Felix, "Is it for


    the Celestial Book that you''ve got us here?"


    Felix said deeply, "To tell you the truth, it was because of the Celestial Book that the Dragon Club got


    into trouble."


    He told Archie and Natalia about the fight between the Dragon Club and Rosefinch Club four years


    ago.


    Then he continued, "The Zircon Association stirred up the fight to get benefits from it. I had thought that


    they had spotted the inherent conflicts between the two clubs and therefore plotted the fight."


    "It was only muchter that I learned many of the members of the two clubs had belonged to the Zircon


    Association."


    "These members changed their identities and lurked in the clubs for a chance to stir things up so that


    they could get rid of the clubs one by one."


    "Nowadays, the Zircon Association is the most powerful group in gangdom after the Violet Group. I


    have looked into the killers who were after Natalia before and found that her ident was also the


    doing of the Zircon Association."


    Natalia red up.


    Her face clouded over.


    "What? The killers were also from the Zircon Association?"


    Felix nodded.


    "But why? I don''t remember doing any harm to them."


    Felix gave a sneer.


    "It was not necessarily that you had done them any harm. They''ll get rid of you as long as you''re in


    their way."


    He paused.


    "They''re now aiming to bring the domestic gangdom under their rule, while the McCarthy family is the


    biggest block for them. Think of that, and you''ll know why they want to do away with you."


    Natalia''s expressions changed.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Hearing Felix''s words, she had made sense of many things that had puzzled her previously.


    She said in a grave tone, "So you want us to team up against the Zircon Association?"


    Felix nodded.


    Then he told them about Queeny''s disappearance.


    "Queeny is still in their hands. I''ve no idea why exactly they''ve got her, but I guess it''s for the time


    reason as their scheme against Natalia. So I''ve asked you toe here for a n to stop them."


    At Felix''s words, Natalia and Archie sank into silence.

 Chapter 901 Childhood Sweetheart

    Chapter 901 Childhood Sweetheart


    Chapter 901 Childhood Sweetheart


    It had to be said that this was a big matter, and it was a matter that could not be solved in a short time.


    After a long time, Archie said, "I see. Let me think about it. I will give you my replyter."


    Felix didn''t expect him to make a decision so soon.


    So he nodded and said, "You have a room upstairs. You can go to bed after dinner. If you need


    anything, just tell me at any time."


    After a pause, he continued, "Although we have grudges in the past, please think about it this time.


    After all, I have also saved Natalia many times."


    Archie nced at him.


    This unfriendly nce showed their grudges in the past.


    However, they still looked away and Archie said, "Okay."


    They went upstairs together.


    And they had dinner in the castle.


    Felix asked the servant to cook many delicious dishes for them, and served them two bottles of good


    wine.


    They chatted andughed during dinner.


    However, Natalia could still see that Felix was unhappy and even depressed.


    She didn''t know why. In fact, he asked her and Archie toe here this time to deal with the Zircon


    Association, but she now felt that something was wrong.


    After all, this kind of thing was not so urgent, but when he called her before, his tone on the phone


    seemed to be very anxious.


    Felix must be hiding something from her.


    As soon as this thought popped out of her mind, she couldn''t help thinking about it.


    Therefore, after dinner, Natalia refused his invitation to have a walk. She went back to her room to have


    a rest with Archie.


    As soon as they entered the room, Natalia said, "I feel something is wrong."


    Archie looked at her leisurely and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Frowning, Natalia said in a low voice, "He''s hiding something from us."


    Hearing this, Archie smiled faintly.


    He reached out and gently tucked her slightly messy hair, and said, "Why?"


    Natalia didn''t notice his eyes. She frowned and said, "I always feel that he didn''t tell us the truth. Just


    think about it. The Zircon Association has provoked the war between the Dragon Club and the


    Rosefinch Club. It happened four years ago. During this period, although the Zircon Association is still


    fighting against us, he may not have to defeat them in such a hurry."


    "The two organizations have been fighting for so many years. If we keep fighting, there will be a winner


    sooner orter."


    "But now, he is in such a hurry to make it. Perhaps he doesn''t really want to destroy the Zircon


    Association, but does this for some other reasons."


    Hearing that, Archie smiled.


    "You didn''t pay attention to something just now."


    "What?" Natalia was confused.


    Archie said, "He said that Queeny was caught."


    Natalia looked at him and blinked.


    She didn''t know Queeny. Even when she was still in the Dragon Club, she had never seen or heard of


    such a person besides Felix.


    Therefore, when Felix mentioned this name just now, she just thought that it was an unimportant


    person.


    After all, Felix didn''t mention this name after that.


    But now, ording to Archie, it seemed that Felix had a rtionship with Queeny?


    Looking at her confused eyes, Archie smiled and said, "Queeny is a woman who grew up together with


    Felix. She is Felix''s childhood sweetheart"


    Natalia was shocked.


    It was surprising.


    In the past, she only knew that Felix was unpredictable, so she didn''t want to get close to him.


    Now she realized that he had a childhood sweetheart.


    "So he is in such a hurry to deal with the Zircon Association to save his sweetheart?"


    Archie nodded, "Yes, I think so."


    Natalia smiled.


    "I even didn''t know he is so loyal to his woman."


    At the same time, she felt relieved.


    In the past, she always felt that Felix''s attitude towards her was a little strange and somewhat


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ambiguous.


    She didn''t know if she was thinking too much. She thought he had a crush on her, but he would


    immediately avoid her every time she got close to him.


    But when she rxed her vignce, he came again.


    That was why she didn''t want to get close to Felix.


    Now it turned out that she had thought too much.


    It would be great if he had his childhood sweetheart.


    Thinking of this, Natalia smiled.


    "What do you think of it? Should we help him?"


    Archie was silent for a while.


    Then, he said in a low voice, "We should. Although the Bissel family and the McCarthy family have


    always been at odds with each other, we are all members of the four families. If the Zircon Association


    really destroys them step by step and reaches their power here, it will be troublesome."


    "With the support of the foreign power, it''s easy for them to develop. I''m afraid that they will be


    enemies in the future. At that time, even the McCarthy family can''t deal with them."


    In fact, Natalia had the same idea.


    So she nodded and said, "So we agree to him?"


    Archie nodded.


    "But I still feel that this matter is somewhat strange."


    "What do you mean?"


    Natalia analyzed, "Think about it. When those people tried to kill me, they showed no mercy. They even


    did something like that on the ne. They did everything they could do."


    "They have made up their mind to kill me. But this time, they just caught the woman Felix loves. Don''t


    you think it''s strange?"


    Archie frowned.


    He also began to realize this matter after Natalia reminded him.


    But at this time, no matter how strange they felt, it was impossible to find the answer.


    So he said in a low voice, "I will pay attention to itter, but now I still think we can promise him, even if


    it''s just a try."


    Natalia nodded.


    "Okay, let''s go downstairs and talk to himter."


    "Okay."


    After they reached an agreement, they went downstairs together.


    When they went downstairs, they saw Felix walking the dog on thewn outside the house.


    It was already evening.


    The lights in the castle were lit up, making the surroundings bright.


    The two big dogs ran on thewn and picked up the flying te Felix had thrown far away again and


    again.


    Natalia smiled and said, "It''s interesting. Are they your dogs?"


    When Felix saw them, he stopped what he was doing and gave the flying te to the servant beside


    him and let them y with the dog.

 Chapter 902 Mysterious Plan

    Chapter 902 Mysterious n


    Chapter 902 Mysterious n


    He took the towel from the servant next to him, wiped his hands, walked over, and said, "Have you


    decided?"


    Archie nodded.


    Felix nced at Natalia and said with a smile, "Let''s go to the meeting room to have a talk."


    Then they walked towards the meeting room.


    They talked until midnight that night.


    No one knew what they were talking about. When they came out again, it was already the next


    morning.


    At this time, in a nice manor thousands of miles away.


    A man bowed his head respectfully and reported in a low voice to the man sitting on the cane chair,


    "Yesterday, Mr. and Mrs. Archie went to find Felix and talked to him for the whole night. It is said that


    they will work together to deal with the Zircon Association."


    The man closed his eyes andy there. The warm sunshine in the morning shinned his face and body.


    Although he had an elegant face, he looked cold and malicious.


    He said lightly, "Have you got the news when they will make a move?"


    The subordinate shook his head.


    "Not yet."


    There was a short silence.


    The man suddenly smiled and waved his hand. "Go and figure it out."


    The subordinate didn''t know what he wasughing at. He looked at him in confusion, but he went to do


    his job obediently.


    After he left, the man sitting on the chair opened his eyes.


    He sat up, took a box of fish food, and spilled some in the pond in front of him.


    All of a sudden, a group of fish gathered.


    Looking at the fish scrambling for food, he smiled and said, "The bait has been set. Will they really take


    the bait like you guys?"


    No one spoke in the empty yard.


    Only the fish groaned when they were eating.


    He threw the fish food into the water and stood up.


    When he was walking inside, a servant came, bent down, and said respectfully to him, "Sir, are you


    going back to your room to have a rest?"


    The man waved his hand.


    "No, let''s go to the quiet room."


    The so-called quiet room was actually an isted and absolutely quiet room.


    All the walls and sses in this room were made of sound instion materials.


    When he was in the room, no one could hear any sound from the outside except the sound from the


    room itself.


    At this time, in the center of the house, there was a white bed.


    A woman was lying on the bed. Her shoulder-length hair was disheveled. It was messy and dispirited.


    The man stood there and looked at her quietly.


    A doctor in a white coat came over. When the doctor saw him, the doctor was stunned and hurried


    over.


    He bowed slightly and said respectfully, "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    The man looked at the woman lying on the bed and asked, "How''s the thing I told you before?"


    The doctor replied, "Everything goes well. At most in half a month, she will be what you want."


    The man nodded.


    Then he said in a deep voice, "When it''s done, send her back."


    The doctor quickly replied, "Yes."


    The man stood there. His handsome face was blurry in the sun, and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Half a month. It should be over. Well... You know what to do then."


    The doctor said, "We understand, sir. Please rest assured."


    The man stood there for a while before he left.


    ¡­


    Recently, the Zircon Association was attacked by many enemies.


    Dragon Club, the McCarthy family, the Stevenson family, which had been developing in Othua, as well


    as several other forces that were attached to these families, all attached the Zircon Association at the


    same time.


    The Zircon Association knew they had made big trouble, but they didn''t expect the consequences to be


    so serious.


    After a fierce battle, they suffered heavy losses in bothmercial and underground forces.


    However, no matter how Felix forced them, they still insisted that they didn''t have Queeny.


    Felix was angry and attacked them so fiercely that the Zircon Association couldn''t resist it anymore.


    However, as a famous organization, the Zircon Association was powerful. Even though the Zircon


    Association had been beaten ck and blue, its power was still horrible.


    Moreover, if they were forced to be desperate, they would fight with their lives, and no one would get


    any benefit.


    Therefore, at the end, when the Zircon Association came to beg for peace, Archie decided to stop the


    battle and negotiate with them first.


    The negotiation would be held the next day.


    That night, Archie had just finished dinner with Natalia. As soon as he came out, he saw Felix drinking


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    in the yard.


    There was arge garden behind the castle, in which there were several chairs, and some beautiful


    flowers and herbs.


    At this time, Felix was sitting on one of the chairs, with one leg half bent and the other casually lying on


    the chair. He raised his head and looked at the moon in the sky while drinking.


    Archie hesitated and finally walked over.


    "Do you have any ideas about the negotiation?"


    He sat down on another chair and asked calmly.


    Felix didn''t look at him, but picked up a bottle of beer from the ground and threw it to him.


    Archie took it over and frowned.


    Felix said coldly, "What? Do you think the wine here is not good enough?"


    Of course, the wine here was good. After all, the wine collected by Felix must be the best no matter


    what kind of wine it was.


    But after giving birth to little Oliver, Archie decided not to drink anymore.


    After all, he was a father and wanted to set an example for his child. Although the child was not with


    him now, he had already been used to it.


    However, at this time, he looked at Felix''s expressionless face. Finally, he opened it, nged with him,


    and took a sip.


    The wine was stronger than ordinary beer. He took a sip and asked, "They insist that they don''t have


    Queeny. Maybe she has really been taken away by someone else. It''s not a good idea for you to only


    attack them."


    Felix sneered.


    He took another big gulp and said in a deep voice, "So I should let them go? Do you want me to let go


    of the person who made Queeny in danger so easily?"


    Archie smiled.


    "They suffered a great loss this time."


    "Huh!"


    Felix turned to look at him and said, "Archie, I used to think you were a real man, but now I think you


    are just so so."

 Chapter 903 King In Underground World

    Chapter 903 King In Underground World


    Chapter 903 King in Underground World


    As Felix spoke, he took another sip of wine, only to find that the bottle was already empty. He threw the


    bottle away, took a new one, opened it, and continued to drink.


    "Seven had an ident before. It was them who did it. She was your wife. Although she didn''t die in


    the end, it was because she was lucky to meet me. What if she didn''t meet me? Archie, can you still


    say this so calmly now?"


    Archie frowned.


    It had to be said that Felix''s help before was indeed the reason why he was willing to dy a lot of


    affairs at home and agree to cooperate with Felix.


    But after all, Archie was no longer an arrogant young man.


    He was a mature man who knew how to keep the overall interests.


    He knew that both sides were very tired now. If they continued to fight, no one could get any benefits.


    Therefore, it was better to end it. After all, the Zircon Association was not as strong as before. At least


    Felix had made it weak.


    They only needed to defeat them step by step.


    Thinking of this, Archie said in a deep voice, "I know you are worried about Queeny, but if they really


    don''t have her, I''m afraid that you will miss the real opportunity to save her."


    Felix fell silent.


    His eyes became somewhat malicious.


    Staring at the sky, he seemed to think of something and his face became colder and colder.


    After a long while, he said, "The people I sent to investigate have told me the result. Do you know


    where thest location of Queeny is?"


    "Where is it?"


    "Camlomia."


    Archie was shocked.


    Felix turned to look at him and sneered, "If there is really someone who could take her away from


    them, it can only be a spy among them! And this person''s position is quite high."


    Archie suddenly understood what he meant.


    No wonder he was so determined to defeat them.


    Since the spy was a senior executive, he wouldn''t leave easily before his identity was fully exposed.


    Now, the people Felix sent to look for Queeny had been getting nothing, and there was no clue.


    Now the only hope was that spy.


    If they could sessfully destroy the organization and find this person, they would naturally find


    Queeny.


    Felix had been fighting with them in all aspects and almost at all costs these days. Now Archie finally


    understood everything.


    Archie nodded and said, "In that case, the negotiation tomorrow is actually meaningless. Let''s cancel


    it."


    Unexpectedly, Felix rejected it directly.


    "No, I will go."


    He took another sip of wine and paused for a while, with more malice in his eyes.


    "You and Natalia stay here tomorrow. I''ll go there alone."


    Archie frowned.


    He had a bad feeling. "What do you mean? Do you want to..."


    Felix turned around and gave him a cold and sarcastic smile.


    "Just use the same method as they used. If I can''t find Queeny, they should also pay for it!"


    Archie was shocked.


    In fact, he didn''t agree with him, but he didn''t refuse. If the person who had been caught were Natalia,


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    he would probably do something crazier.


    So, in the end, he didn''t say anything more.


    He just nodded and said, "Okay, I know. Don''t worry. I will handle the matter here. There will be no


    problem."


    Felix nodded, clinked sses with him, and continued to drink.


    After a while, Natalia finished her shower and walked out of the room.


    It was still summer now. She wore a lc dress. When she walked to the garden, she saw the two men


    sitting there crookedly and drinking wine.


    She raised her eyebrows, walked over, and said with a smile, "Wine will make you even more


    depressed. Are you afraid that the negotiation tomorrow will not be sessful?"


    When Archie saw her, his eyes became gentle and he waved at her.


    Natalia walked over, and Archie asked her to sit next to him. "We won''t go tomorrow," he said.


    Natalia was stunned and confused, "Why?"


    Archie didn''t say anything. After a short pause, Natalia suddenly understood something. She turned to


    look at Felix.


    "Felix, have you really decided to do that?"


    Natalia had already understood what Felix wanted to do.


    It was taboo to change the mind at the negotiation table.


    He didn''t allow her and Archie to go there because he was afraid that this matter would affect their


    reputation. But if he did so, wouldn''t it also affect his reputation?


    Felix didn''t say anything and looked at her with mockery.


    He looked at their holding hands and sneered.


    "If you want to show off your love, just stay away from me. Don''t annoy me."


    Natalia knew that his sweetheart was in danger now and he must be depressed now, so she didn''t take


    it seriously.


    She thought for a while and said, "In fact, it''s also a good idea. But aren''t you afraid that they will really


    kill her after that? If they really do so, it will be toote for you to regret it."


    Felix sneered again.


    Natalia shook her head helplessly since Felix was so stubborn.


    She stood up and said, "At this point, I don''t think it''s important whether we make a move tomorrow or


    not."


    "Anyway, we havepletely started the war with them now. Even if we don''t do it tomorrow, we will do


    it one day in the future."


    "I just thought about it. If things go on like this, we will definitely win the war in less than half a month."


    "If you are determined to do it, we will certainly apany you. But in just half a month, a lot of things


    can happen and a lot of things will be dyed. Have you ever thought that if they really don''t have


    Queeny, who will save her during the half a month when you are wasting time here? If something really


    happens to her, what can you do even if you defeat them and be the king in the underground


    world?"


    Her words made Felix''s fingers tremble, and his face suddenly became gloomy.


    The air seemed to be frozen, and they fell into a strange silence.


    Archie silently stroked Natalia''s fingers and didn''t say anything. He just subconsciously protected


    Natalia behind him.


    As long as Felix wanted to hurt Natalia, he could immediately protect her and fight back.

 Chapter 904 Everything Goes Well

    Chapter 904 Everything Goes Well


    Chapter 904 Everything Goes Well


    However, Felix didn''t move.


    He just took another sip of wine. After a while, he said, "She won''t die."


    Yes, this was the only thing he was sure of.


    It took that person so much effort to hide a spy here for so long. To catch her, the enemy even


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    sacrificed his hidden spy.


    The enemy wouldn''t kill Queeny.


    That was why Felix had the patience to attack the Zircon Association step by step.


    In fact, he also had a n B.


    His first n was to find out the hidden traitor in the Zircon Association and asked him about Queeny''s


    whereabouts if the Zircon Association really didn''t have Queeny.


    And ording to n B, if those people were lying, he could just find Queeny in the association.


    It was just because of some huge benefits that they were reluctant to let her go.


    If he forced them like this, they would be desperate. In the end, they had to let her go.


    These two ns were the best ns he coulde up with now.


    Hearing what he said, Queeny fell silent.


    Now she finally understood why Felix insisted on attacking and refused to make peace.


    He was right. At this moment, perhaps they could really find Queeny in the association. If he really


    made peace with them, they might immediately hide Queeny.


    At that time, it would be even harder to find her.


    Thinking of this, Natalia sighed.


    Although she had never seen Queeny before, a woman who could make a man like Felix so crazy must


    have an interesting soul.


    She also took a bottle of wine from the ground, opened it, and clinked it with Felix.


    "In that case, I won''t say anything more. Wish you a good result tomorrow."


    Felix nced at her with a faint smile and clinked with her. Then he raised his head and drank up the


    wine.


    They sat in the garden until midnight.


    This time, Natalia and Archie didn''t tell old Mr. and Mrs. McCarthy the truth before they came here.


    The old couple had been in poor health these days and had been recuperating, Natalia and Archie


    didn''t want them to worry too much.


    So they just told the old couple that they would go abroad on a business trip these days and sent the


    children to the old house. There were servants taking care of the children, and the old couple just


    needed to help them. It was not a tiring job.


    It waste when they got back to their room.


    Natalia went to the garden after taking a shower, so she didn''t bring her cell phone with her.


    When she went back to her room, she found that there were several missed calls and several


    messages.


    She clicked it and found it was a voice message from Anne.


    Anne asked her what she was doing, why she didn''t answer them, and she missed her so much.


    Natalia listened to it several times. When she heard the child''s sweet voice, she felt happy.


    She looked at the time and found that it was veryte. The children should have gone to bed at this


    time.


    So she didn''t reply, afraid of waking them up. She would reply to it tomorrow morning.


    Archie was also happy when he saw her holding the phone and smiling with satisfaction.


    On the next morning, Natalia called Anne back.


    She chatted with the two kids for a while on the phone and asked them to listen to their grandparents.


    Then she helped Anne to solve two mathematical problems and hung up the phone.


    Of course, there were the best tutors at home, but Anne still liked to pester Natalia to teach her.


    In fact, Anne missed her mother very much.


    Natalia knew it well and didn''t expose the kid''s thoughts, but in fact, Natalia was also expecting to go


    home.


    When she was young, she had stayed outside for a long time and hadn''t missed home.


    What she wanted at that time was to enjoy a happy life. She felt that it was boring to stay home, and


    the life at home was tasteless.


    But now it was different.


    She didn''t know why, but since she had been with Archie, she liked staying at home. Maybe it was


    because she had a happy family now.


    So she liked staying at home more and more. Sometimes, her two children didn''t need to go to school


    and she didn''t need to go to work. She would really stay at home with them for a whole day.


    And she didn''t feel bored at all after a whole day.


    This was something that Natalia even couldn''t imagine before.


    Moreover, Victoria was living close to them, and she would oftene to visit them. It would be more


    interesting to see the children y together.


    Natalia sat there, lost in various fancies.


    Just then, Archie came over from behind.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    He bent over and asked, with his hands on the sofa.


    Natalia looked up at him and said with a smile, "I''m thinking about Anne and Oliver."


    She paused for a moment and said, "I just found I really miss them after we are here so long."


    Hearing this, Archie raised his eyebrows.


    He sat down beside her and held her in his arms.


    "We will go back as soon as we finish the work here. It will be soon."


    Natalia nodded.


    They snuggled up to each other and enjoyed the quiet life.


    On the other hand, Felix had arrived at the ce for negotiation.


    It was also important to choose a ce for the negotiation.


    It couldn''t be the territory of Felix or the Zircon Association.


    Otherwise, neither of them would feel safe, and both of them would always worry that the enemy would


    set up an ambush.


    Therefore, in the end, they chose a restaurant in a small town at the junction of the two forces.


    The restaurant had already been block-booked, and there was even passerby nearby.


    After they met at the door, they went into the restaurant and went upstairs.


    Surprisingly, the person on behalf of the Zircon Association was Halley.


    Felix knew Halley.


    Not only did he know Halley, but Halley also knew him.


    After all, in the war between the Rosefinch Club and the Dragon Club, as the leaders of the two


    organizations, they had fought against each other for countless rounds.


    At this time, it was naturally the time for old enemies to meet, and their eyes were filled with hatred.


    But they knew they were here for negotiation, so they had to manage a smile.


    When they got upstairs, they asked the subordinates to guard at the door, and then each side took only


    two people into the room.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, Felix didn''t bring Ford here. Even on the way here today, Ford didn''t


    show up.


    Of course, people who had noticed this didn''t dare to ask more.


    Although Halley also knew that there was such a person beside Felix, he didn''t know how important


    Ford was to Felix.


    Therefore, he didn''t realize how unusual it was for Felix not to bring Ford here.

 Chapter 905 Unfriendly Negotiation

    Chapter 905 Unfriendly Negotiation


    Chapter 905 Unfriendly Negotiation


    After they sat down, someone served the drinks.


    After serving the drinks, the waiter went out respectfully.


    Halley picked up the ss first and said to Felix, "Felix, long time no see."


    Felix squinted slightly, leaned against the chairzily, took the cup, and clinked it with him. "You are so


    good at hiding. I thought you had died in the fire four years ago, but you are still alive."


    Halley burst intoughter. "Fortunately, God helps me. Otherwise, how could I sit down and drink with


    you today?"


    Felix''s eyes turned cold.


    He said in a low voice, "Cut the crap. Where is Queeny? Give her back to me! Then this negotiation will


    be necessary, otherwise..."


    Halley also squinted his eyes and put down the ss.


    "Or what?"


    The air suddenly froze.


    The atmosphere was tense, and the war would break out at any time.


    The two suddenly stopped talking. The guards behind them secretly got ready. As soon as their boss


    gave the order, they could immediately start the fight.


    However, Halley burst intoughter all of a sudden.


    Hisughter, like a long sword, broke the tense atmosphere at once.


    He smiled and said, "I really didn''t expect that you are such a loyal man. I thought that your rtionship


    with her had been broken since the day you threw her into prison four years ago."


    As he spoke, he refilled his ss and continued, "It turns out that you still value her so much in your


    heart. We have been negligent over the years. We have been deceived by you all the time, so we let


    her live so long in prison."


    When he said thest sentence, his eyes suddenly became fierce.


    Felix''s face was also cold, and he stared at Halley with cold eyes.


    He said in a deep voice, "You are not powerful enough to kill her."


    Halley raised his eyebrows.


    He seemed to think of something and smiled.


    "You''re right. With your protection, who can hurt her?"


    After a pause, he continued, "I''ve told you where she is. We don''t have her."


    "If you don''t believe me, you can search everywhere. You can check all the ces of the Zircon


    Association to see if I''m lying."


    "Besides, I admit that I really want to catch her, but what I want is her life, not a living person that is


    useless to me. Even if I wanted to catch her at that time, I just saw through your feelings for her and


    wanted to use her as a threat to you."


    "Now, look at us. We''ve been fighting like this. If she''s really in my hands, is it meaningful for me to


    keep her for so long?"


    Halley said, shrugging his shoulders.


    Felix said in a deep voice, "But she was taken away by your men."


    Halley nodded and said, "I admit it. But the person who took her away was Ramon. He and I are not in


    the same department, so I really don''t know where she is."


    Felix had also found out that the man in that vi was Ramon and his subordinate, Asher.


    So Halley didn''t lie to him about this.


    However, since he hade here today, he had to get something useful.


    So Felix asked again, "Where are Ramon and Asher?"


    "Dead."


    Halley said without hesitation.


    Felix was a little surprised.


    This was beyond his expectation.


    His face darkened and he frowned, "How did they die?"


    "Someone killed them with a dagger," Halley said indifferently, without any expression on his face.


    He continued in a deep voice, "It''s not an ordinary dagger user, but a man with an ancient and rare


    saber skill. You may not believe that there are still people who use the saber skill when hot weapons


    are popr today. But I''m telling the truth, they are indeed dead. On the night when Queeny


    disappeared, all six people were killed."


    Speaking of this, Halley frowned and had a sullen face.


    "To be honest, Felix, I know you don''t want to talk to us because of Queeny and the deep hatred


    between us four years ago."


    "You must have found it out. Yes, we were indeed the hidden spies sent by the Zircon Association to


    the Rosefinch Club a long time ago. I just didn''t expect that I could reach such a high position in the


    end."


    "The war between the Rosefinch Club and the Dragon Club was indeed caused by me. I know how


    much you hate me and how much you want to kill me."


    "So you must be reluctant to talk to me today, and so am I."


    "If there is any way out, I don''t want to sit here with you. But now the fact is that both of us have no way


    out."


    As he said, he reached out his hand, and the person behind him immediately put a tabletputer in


    his hand.


    He turned on theputer, swiped the screen, and handed it to Felix.


    "Look, the Zircon Association has sufferedmercial losses these days. In addition to you and the


    McCarthy family, we find that there is another unknown force attacking us."


    "Their financial resources are so abundant. We can''t resist them anymore. If we were as strong as


    before, we might have a chance topete with them. But now we are facing enemies behind us. It''s


    easy for them to swallow us at this time."


    Felix looked away from the screen and stared at him coldly.


    "Why did you tell me this? Don''t you know that I want you to die as soon as possible?"


    Halley was stunned.


    Maybe he was not used to the blunt way Felix spoke, but soon he adjusted himself.


    He put away hisputer and handed it to his mam behind him. Then he said in a deep voice,


    "Indeed, I know you hate us and know that you will be happy to see us die. But have you ever thought


    about why those people started the fight at this time? And what''s their goal?"


    Felix didn''t say anything.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Halley continued, "You know you will also face great danger if we are defeated by them. Although we


    are enemies, we can actually be allies in a certain situation."


    "Judging from what they are doing now, we can find that they not only want the Zircon Association but


    also more."


    "Yes, I admit that we are in a dangerous situation now. We will die if the fight goes ahead like this."

 Chapter 906 You Taught Me This

    Chapter 906 You Taught Me This


    Chapter 906 You Taught Me This


    "But I''m sure that you won''t be happy at that time because what happens to us today will happen to


    you tomorrow."


    "If we don''t stop them, you, Dragon Club, the Stevenson family, the McCarthy family, and the other


    families in Ambario, will follow us and be defeated by them step by step."


    "At that time, none of us will be the winner. All we do is to make opportunities for them. Do you think it''s


    a good result?"


    Felix still didn''t say anything.


    But the coldness in his eyes faded away.


    Of course, Halley wouldn''t miss this subtle change.


    He continued to persuade Felix, "I know what you want. You have done so much not for benefits, but to


    find Queeny."


    "Now I can tell you clearly that we don''t have Queeny. The person who betrayed us and helped Ramon


    catch Queeny has also been killed."


    "So, even if you destroy the Zircon Association, you still can''t find her. Now I have a bold guess."


    Felix said in a low voice, "Speak!"


    Halley said, "That mysterious force is about to merge the Zircon Association. If the Zircon Association


    is gone, its next target will definitely be you. But as we all know, there are barriers between Europe and


    Asia. Although the Dragon Club is not as powerful as the Zircon Association, it''s not that easy for them


    to merge the Dragon Club because of its location."


    "And at this time, the Dragon Club will be their toughest enemy in the middle of Asia and Europe.


    It''s difficult for them to defeat it, or even they are unable to defeat it at all. And at this time, what will


    they do?"


    Felix frowned.


    Halley said, "They will find other ways! Find your weakness and attack it by surprise. At that time, you


    will definitely be attacked. After all, everyone has a weakness. And to protect your weakness, such as


    your beloved woman, you will have to go into the trap even if you know it''s a trap, Queeny."


    Felix put on a sullen face.


    His pupils contracted.


    He asked in a low voice, "You mean they have Queeny?"


    Halley shrugged his shoulders and said, "It''s just my guess. I don''t have any evidence to prove it. You


    can believe me or think that I''m talking nonsense just to make you agree to let us go. It''s up to you."


    Felix frowned.


    He didn''t say anything, as if he was thinking about something. Halley was not in a hurry, just sitting


    there and waiting quietly.


    Time passed by slowly.


    After a long time, Felix suddenly said, "Okay, I see!"


    Then he stood up.


    Seeing this, Halley looked at him expectantly. "Then the negotiation..."


    "The negotiation?"


    Felix raised her eyebrows and looked at him sarcastically.


    "Never dream about it!"


    As soon as he finished his words, Halley heard the beeping sound in the room.


    Halley was startled. When he was about to stand up, an iron ring suddenly stretched out from the chair


    and caught his body. Even the two men behind him were caught by the iron ring from somewhere.


    Only then did he realize that he had been fooled.


    He shouted angrily, "Felix, is this a trap?"


    Felix sneered, "Of course. You taught me this!"


    After saying that, he rushed out of the room.


    After they left the house.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud explosion, the whole house was immediately engulfed in smoke.


    At this time, Felix had already gotten into the car.


    In the car, Ford was already sitting there. The reason why he didn''t follow Felix this time was that he


    went to prepare the explosives and traps in advance.


    At this time, seeing that Felix came back safely, Ford said, "Boss, everything has been done as you


    said. What should we do next?"


    Felix said in a cold voice, "Let''s fight ording to the actual situation."


    "Yes, sir."


    It was only noon when they returned to the castle.


    Now they were in troubled times, so the security of the castle was naturally very strict. From inside to


    outside, the guards were everywhere, and there were countless cameras and other monitoring devices.


    The car slowly drove into the ck carved gate. Donald saw himing back from a distance and


    immediately greeted him with a smile.


    "Sir, you are finally back."


    Felix got out of the car and asked, "How''s everything at home?"


    Donald said, "Everything is fine. Mr. and Mrs. McCarthy are waiting for you in the living room. They said


    they have something to discuss with you."


    Felix nodded and walked towards the living room.


    In the living room, Natalia and Archie were sitting there.


    A smile appeared on Natalia''s face when she saw Felixe in. She stood up and reached out her


    hand to him.


    "Congrattions! You''re back safe and sound."


    In this negotiation, it was Felix who started the fighting. It seemed that he had set someone up.


    But before he went there, no one knew if it was a trap of the enemy, so he took a risk this time.


    After all, Halley didn''t do that this time. If he really wanted to set Felix up, then perhaps Felix would be


    the one who was in trouble.


    Looking at Natalia''s hand, Felix''s eyes darkened. Then he still reached out his hand to shake hands


    with her.


    With a slight smile, Natalia sat down and said, "There''s good news and bad news. Which one do you


    want to hear first?"


    Felix sat opposite them, took a cup of coffee, took a sip, and said, "Good news."


    Raising her eyebrows, Natalia smiled and said, "I thought you would hear the good first."


    Felix sneered.


    "Life is short, so we should enjoy the good time. Why should I listen to the bad news first?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Natalia was amused.


    "Okay, I''ll tell you the good news first."


    She sat up straight and said, "An hour ago, I received the news that a mysterious force is also


    attacking the Zircon Association. I''ve checked it and found that it has never cooperated with us before.


    No matter what their purpose is, in short, the situation is temporarily good to us."


    Felix looked at her and asked, "What about the bad news?"


    Natalia said, "The bad news is that they are hiding deeply, and I''m afraid that we can''t defeat them now.


    Archie and I guess that the Zircon Association can''t satisfy their ambition. In other words, if the Zircon


    Association fails, the next target should be us."

 Chapter 907 Cooperation

    Chapter 907 Cooperation


    Chapter 907 Cooperation


    She thought Felix would be surprised to hear that.


    But to her surprise, there was no surprise on his face at all.


    Natalia was a little confused.


    Felix said in a low voice, "I''ve already known the news."


    Then he continued, "Halley told me before he died. He wanted to take advantage of this to plead for


    peace, but I refused."


    Both Natalia and Archie fell silent and didn''t know what to say.


    Felix looked a little cold and rubbed between his eyebrows with tiredness.


    "If you are worried, you can quit now. I won''t me you."


    He understood what Natalia and Archie were worried about. After all, Queeny had no rtionship with


    them, so there was no need for them to take risks like him.


    However, when Natalia and Archie looked at each other, they both shook their heads.


    "Felix, do you really think that we still have a chance to quit at this moment?"


    Felix looked at Natalia.


    Natalia sighed and said, "At this moment, even if we quit, we won''t be able topletely get rid of the


    impact of this matter. As you know, except for the Zircon Association, there is also a mysterious force


    watching us. At this time, we can''t retreat. Only by cooperating with you can we possibly resist their


    attack. Don''t you think so?"


    Felix smiled.


    He said, "Okay, I see."


    They discussed for a while and then went back to their rooms.


    After returning to his room, Felix sat there silently for a long time and then dialed a number.


    The phone was answered soon, and it was an enchanting female voice.


    "Hello, Felix."


    "Have you got the information I want?"


    The woman kept silent and suddenly chuckled.


    "Well, I''ve got some news. But you called me every time just to get the news. I have the news, but I


    don''t want to tell you. It''s really embarrassing."


    Felix said coldly, "What do you want? Money? Give me a number. I''ll give you the money right away."


    Unexpectedly, the womanughed and said, "Felix, do you really think that I''m still short of money


    now?"


    Felix remained silent.


    The woman continued, "You didn''t like me and wanted to kick me away countless times. I admit that I


    was short of money at that time, but now I''m Mrs. Zardi. Do you think I still want money? It''s


    ridiculous."


    Felix sneered.


    "Mrs. Zardi? Are you sure?"


    The woman was stunned.


    Felix continued to satirize, "It seems that this identity has not been announced, right? You can''t take it


    seriously when some people call you like that in private. Be, why are you still so stupid after


    experiencing so much?"


    Be''s tone turned cold, "What do you mean? We have already got the marriage certificate. It''s real."


    Felix sneered, "Don''t you know that the certificate is useless for a big family with a history of thousands


    of years the Zardi family? As long as it is not announced, a certificate is no different from a piece of


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    waste paper. Don''t you really think that you can really get half of the family property from Stephan if


    one day he wants to kick you away?"


    As soon as he said this, Be''s voice changed.


    "What do you mean? Is the marriage certificate useless? What should I do to make it work?"


    "The wedding, of course, is the best way to announce it to the world. The Zardi family pays great


    attention to their reputation. If you really hold a wedding, everyone will know that you are the legitimate


    Mrs. Zardi. At that time, he will naturally not treat you badly."


    "But without the wedding, it will be different. Although you have the marriage certificate, in the rich and


    powerful Zardi family, thew can''t restrain them. If one day he really wants to kick you away, he


    has one hundred ways to make you disappear in the world. Anyway, except for you, no one knows that


    you are Mrs. Zardi, right? "


    Be''s face changed.


    But soon, she calmed down.


    "That''s impossible. Mr. Zardi is kind to me now. He won''t abandon me."


    Felix sneered.


    "Really? Do you know how his ex-wife died?"


    Be''s voice was tense. "How did she die?"


    "He killed his ex-wife by a gun."


    As soon as he said this, Be took a deep breath.


    Felix continued coldly, "If you don''t want to follow her example, remember to be smart. If you help me


    get what I want, I can also help you get what you want. Otherwise... I can bring you back just like I


    could send you there. At that time, you will really have nothing."


    His obviously threatening tone shocked Be.


    She gritted her teeth and said, "Felix, you are so ruthless. How can you do this to me? Do you know


    that I..."


    But she didn''t go on.


    There was still no expression on Felix''s face.


    After a while, Be took a deep breath and seemed to have barely suppressed her excitement.


    She said in a deep voice, "There is one thing. I heard they talk about the address you told me about. It


    seems that he has sent someone to that ce. But I don''t know the details. You have to investigate it


    by yourself."


    Felix''s eyes turned cold.


    These few words had already shocked him a lot.


    He said in a deep voice, "Do you have the information about those people? Tell me their names."


    Be paused. After a while, Be told him a few names.


    After that, she said in a low voice, "Felix, I''m risking my life to help you. You must help me get what I


    want, otherwise..."


    Felix sneered, "Otherwise what?"


    Be didn''t say anything.


    Felix didn''t want to talk to her anymore. He just said in a low voice, "Don''t worry. You will get what you


    want."


    Then he hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, he called Ford.


    "Come to the study right now."


    Soon, Ford came. He walked up to Felix and said respectfully, "Boss, what can I do for you?"


    Felix wrote down a few names on the paper and handed the paper to him. "Go and check these


    people. Tell me as soon as you find their whereabouts."


    Ford was stunned. He took the paper and looked at the names. The names were strange and he had


    never seen them before.

 Chapter 908 Clues

    Chapter 908 Clues


    Chapter 908 Clues


    Although Ford didn''t know why Felix asked him to investigate this, he nodded obediently and said yes.


    Then he turned around and left.


    Ford had a team that was specialized in spying.


    Therefore, as soon as Ford received the task, he got the news soon.


    It was dinner time. Felix, Archie, and Natalia were having dinner in the dining room.


    Ford walked in quickly and saw the three people. He was stunned as if he didn''t know whether to say it


    or not.


    Felix knew why he came here, so he didn''t hide anything from Archie and Natalia and directly ordered,


    "Speak it."


    Ford then said, "I''ve got some information."


    Then he took out a document and handed it to Felix.


    "Those people are from the Zardi family. It''s confirmed that they did appear in the town where


    Queeny disappeared atst. But we didn''t find out where they have ger. It seems that someone


    has covered their whereabouts."


    Felix frowned, read the documents, and nodded.


    He waved his hand and said, "You can go."


    Ford then turned around and left.


    After he left, Felix gave the document to Natalia and Archie and said, "I suspect that this matter has


    something to do with the Zardi family."


    The two were both shocked.


    They had heard of the Zardi family before.


    It was a family with a history of thousands of years,rger and more powerful than the Violet Group.


    The Zardi family was the only family in the world that no one could figure out how powerful it was.


    Thinking of this, Natalia suddenly thought of the mysterious force that attacked the Zircon Association


    for no reason.


    She frowned slightly and said, "Is that the mysterious force we mentioned before?"


    "Probably."


    Archie said in a deep voice, "After all, the number of the underground forces in the world are limited.


    We have excluded almost all of them. No matter how inconceivable thest one is, it is the correct


    answer."


    As soon as he said this, everyone at the table quieted down.


    They were all worried.


    It had to be said that if it was the Zardi family, they really couldn''t change the situation in a short


    time.


    After all, the Zardi family had been developing for more than one thousand years.


    Moreover, until now, they still hadn''t figured out the Zardi family''s purpose to step into this battle.


    Natalia frowned and said, "It shouldn''t be. They have developed for so many years. If they are really


    interested in our territory, they should have taken action earlier. Why do they wait until today?"


    "Besides, I don''t think it''s their attacking style this time."


    After all, although the Zardi family had deep roots, it kept a low profile all the time. Sometimes


    people even didn''t notice its existence.


    Why would such a low-key family get involved in this mess at this time?


    Felix said in a deep voice, "No matter what, as long as they really caught Queeny, I have to face them."


    Both Natalia and Archie were stunned and looked up at him with a frown.


    Natalia said, "Are you going to find them? What will you do? Do you want to ask them to set Queeny


    free directly? They won''t give her back to you unless they are stupid."


    Felix sneered.


    "I have my own way."


    Hearing this, Natalia and Archie couldn''t say anything more.


    So they began to eat silently.


    After dinner, they went back to their rooms to have a rest.


    Natalia didn''t want to go back to her room so soon, so she asked Archie to take a walk with her in the


    backyard.


    At this moment, Anne called her. Natalia was sitting under the flower rack in the garden, enjoying the


    cool while making a video call with Anne.


    The two kids said that they missed her and asked her to go back.


    Natalia smiled andforted them for a while. Archie put his arm around her waist and said jealously,


    "Why didn''t they say that they are also missing me?"


    Natalia smiled and said, "Ask them yourself."


    Archie snorted. As proud as Mr. McCarthy was, he wouldn''t ask such trivial questions. So he sat in


    silence.


    Afterforting the two kids for a while, Natalia hung up the phone.


    She turned around and saw Archie sitting there with a gloomy face. She approached him with a smile.


    "Wow, you are not a child, but you are still so childish."


    Archie looked up at her and suddenly reached out to hold her in his arms.


    He held her, tickled her, and said, "Who is childish? Who?"


    Natalia giggled, almost out of breath. She keptughing and said, "I''m sorry. I''m sorry."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Archie finally stopped.


    Holding her in his arms, he pretended to be angry and asked, "Sorry for what?"


    Holding back herughter, Natalia said, "I''m sorry forughing at you."


    Archie snorted, "You still know this."


    They chatted for a while. Natalia then sat up and said, "Let''s get to the point. What do you think of the


    news that Felix got today?"


    With a straight face, Archie said, "If the Zardi family is really involved, perhaps this matter will be


    moreplicated than we imagined. It may not be entirely for the territory and interests. There should


    be something else."


    Natalia nodded, "I agree with you. The Zardi family has developed for so many years, so they must


    have had all kinds of good things. They can''t make such a big move for interests. After all, they always


    keep a low profile. But this time, they suddenly move so straightforwardly. I don''t think it''s reasonable."


    Archie thought of something and suddenly asked, "Do you know who is the leader of the Zardi


    family?"


    Natalia was stunned and said, "Isn''t it a man called York Zardi?"


    Archie shook his head.


    Seeing this, Natalia raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    "What do you mean? Is the leader anyone else in the Zardi family?"


    Archie shook his head and said in a deep voice, "No, there is only one leader. Although York is the


    current leader, I don''t think he is the real person who is controlling the Zardi family."


    Natalia frowned and asked, "Why do you think so?"


    "I don''t know."


    Archie paused for a moment and said, "I have an intuition. I have met York once before. I think... With


    his ability, he shouldn''t be able to steadily develop the Zardi family like this. Moreover, he is


    ambitious but not capable, and the action this time is not the style of the Zardi family, ording to


    what they are usually like."


    Natalia smiled and said, "No. You said he''s ambitious but not capable, so they are fighting with the


    Zircon Association. This just shows his ambition and ipetence."

 Chapter 909 SheS A Substitute

    Chapter 909 She''S A Substitute


    Chapter 909 She''s A Substitute


    Archie was stunned and looked up at her.


    Then he smiled and said, "Maybe."


    They talked for a while. It was gettingte, so they went back to their rooms to rest.


    On the other side.


    In Stephan''s vi.


    Sitting in front of the dressing table, Be looked at her delicate face in the mirror.


    She thought she was beautiful, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t move that man.


    Even if she risked his life for him and came to this ce to stay with another man, Felix only loved that


    woman.


    Thinking of that woman, Be gritted her teeth with hatred.


    She didn''t know where Queeny was.


    But she hoped someone could kill Queeny.


    Her eyes darkened. At this moment, the door of the bedroom was suddenly pushed open. Stephan


    walked in with the smell of alcohol.


    Be was shocked and stood up in a hurry.


    She turned around, forced a smile, and walked toward Stephan.


    "Mr. Zardi, you''re back."


    Stephan looked at her. Although he was still conscious now, he was a little drunk.


    He watched the woman approaching him. This familiar face wasing to him by crossing time.


    He couldn''t help reaching out to touch her face and calling her name.


    "na..."


    The smile on Be''s face froze.


    These days, she was with Stephan, and everyone thought that Stephan loved her. After all, Stephan


    was very good to her. He not only took her with him wherever he went but also promised to marry her


    and had got a marriage certificate with her.


    It was the dream of many women, but no one couldn''t really achieve it.


    But only Be knew that every night when he came back and looked at her like this, he would call


    another woman''s name.


    Therefore, not like what others thought, his love was not for her.


    His love was just for the woman in his heart, and Be was just a substitute.


    Thinking of this, Beughed at herself with mockery.


    Stephan didn''t notice the change of her mood, and he continued.


    "na, you''re back, aren''t you? You will never leave me alone, right?"


    Be held his hand and helped him to the bed. She said softly, "Yes, I''m back. I won''t leave you again.


    Mr. Zardi, let me get a wet towel to wash your face first, okay?"


    Then she turned around and was about to go to the bathroom.


    However, as soon as she stood up, she was caught by Stephan.


    He looked at her in a daze and murmured, "Don''t go, na. Don''t leave me."


    Be paused.


    Bitterness surged in her heart, but she still tried to be patient. She said gently, "I won''t leave, Mr.


    Zardi. Can you let go of me first? Your clothes are dirty. I''ll get you a shirt and wash your face,


    okay?"


    Perhaps he had understood what she said, Stephan raised his head and his blurred eyes became a


    little sober.


    He nodded and said, "Okay."


    Be then stood up and went to the bathroom.


    Soon, she came back with a wet towel and a shirt for him.


    She wiped his face, changed his clothes, and helped him lie down.


    Stephan held her hand with a gentle and pampering smile on his face and said, "na,e and


    sleep with me."


    Be nodded and leaned against him.


    It was a sweet night.


    As time went by, Be suddenly woke up.


    She opened her eyes. It was dark around. After a while, she could clearly see things around her.


    She was still in the bedroom of the Zardi family''s vi. There was only her on the big bed. She didn''t


    know when Stephan left.


    She was shocked and quickly got up and walked out.


    The dim light came from the study.


    She walked to the study in darkness. Through the narrow crack of the door, she saw Stephan sitting


    inside and looking at the big screen in front of him with a smile.


    On the big screen, a video was being yed, in which a woman was drawing. She had a gentle and


    beautiful face. She looked at Stephan with a happy smile and asked, "Stephan, how is my drawing?"


    Stephan smiled in the video, "Not bad."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The womanughed happily. The sun shone on her face, making her look like the princess in the


    castle.


    All of a sudden, Be''s face turned cold.


    Looking at the scene, she felt a chill in her heart.


    Without making any sound, she turned around and walked towards the bedroom.


    The next day.


    Early in the morning, Felix called Ford and asked him about the result of his investigation.


    Ford told him the information he had got. Soon, Felix shared the information with Archie and Natalia.


    The three people from the Zardi family who had appeared at Queeny''sst missing ce had been


    found.


    They were now in an underground casino in Othua. They were not under control or monitored.


    Looking at the investigation result, Archie frowned and felt strange.


    He asked in a low voice, "Did you alert them?"


    Ford shook his head and said, "Not yet. I came back as soon as I found out their hiding ce. Although


    my men are still watching them, I''ve already asked them not to alert the enemy without my order."


    Archie nodded.


    Felix stood up and said, "I''m going to Othua right now."


    Archie stopped him.


    Archie asked, "Don''t you think you should talk to Stephan first?"


    Felix thought about this.


    Archie exined, "They are the members of the Zardi family. We are not sure yet whether that


    mysterious force is really the Zardi family or not. If it is not necessary, you''d better not break up with


    them. Go to find Stephan first. I will send someone to look for Queeny. We move at the same time, and


    that will be more useful."


    He was telling the truth, so although Felix was anxious, he agreed.


    At noon, Felix arrived at Stephan''s vi.


    Seeing him, Stephan smiled and said, "Hey, what brings you here, Felix? Come in and have a seat."


    In fact, Stephan wasn''t the core member of the Zardi family, but because of his talent, intelligence


    and wisdom, he had been highly valued by the upper members of the family.


    Felix walked over expressionlessly and said in a low voice, "Ie here today to ask you something."


    Stephan paused.


    He observed Felix''s expression. Although Stephan was still smiling, his smile had be a little


    colder.

 Chapter 910 I CanT Help You

    Chapter 910 I Can''T Help You


    Chapter 910 I Can''t Help You


    "It seems that you are well prepared today. Well, pleasee in and have a seat."


    Then Stephan led Felix into the room.


    The two entered the room, and a servant brought coffee for them.


    Before they sat down, they heard a woman''s voice, "Mr. Zardi, is there a guest?"


    Be was wearing a dark red dress and walking downstairs.


    Her hair was still a little messy, and she lookedzy as if she had just gotten up.


    When she saw the person standing in the living room, she was a little stunned and her face changed.


    Stephan took a look at her and then looked at Felix thoughtfully. He smiled and said, "Be, it''s Mr.


    Bissel. Come and greet him."


    The smile on Be''s face froze. She paused for a few seconds before barely regaining her sense and


    walking over.


    "Mr. Bissel, why are you suddenly here today?"


    Her tone was cold and sarcastic.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Felix didn''t want to talk to her. He just looked at Stephan and said in a low voice, "I came here today to


    ask you something."


    Raising his eyebrows, Stephan said, "I know this. Go ahead."


    Felix put a document bag on the table.


    Stephan''s fingers that were holding the cup paused for a moment. When he saw the document, his


    eyes darkened.


    The document paper was scattered on the table, so the contents could be seen clearly even if he didn''t


    read it carefully.


    It was the information of three men, which detailed their backgrounds, experiences, and the ces they


    had been these days.


    Most importantly, they all ended up with the conclusion that these three people were rted to the


    disappearance of Queeny.


    Felix said in a low voice, "I''ve known you for so many years, so I won''t beat around the bush. You know


    the rtionship between Queeny and me, and you should also know that this time she was caught by


    someone. These three people are members of the Zardi family. if Queeny is really under their


    control, please return her to me."


    Stephan was silent for a moment.


    After a few seconds, he looked at Felix and smiled.


    "Felix, I know that the disappearance of Queeny made you anxious. I''ve heard about the battle


    between you and the Zircon Association, but..."


    He paused for a moment and smiled, "I''m a businessman. Queeny is not only your woman but also my


    friend. Why did I catch her for no reason?"


    "Besides, ording to your investigation results, these three people only showed up at thest ce


    where Queeny disappeared. There is no direct evidence to prove that they kidnapped Queeny."


    "To put it bluntly, there were so many people around at the same time that day. How could you be sure


    that it was my men who kidnapped her?"


    As soon as he said this, the friendly atmosphere suddenly changed.


    There was a tense atmosphere in the air.


    After a while, Felix said coldly, "So you won''t admit it?"


    Stephan sighed, "It''s not that I don''t admit it. If it were really me who did it, now that you''re here to ask


    me, it''s meaningless for me to deny it, isn''t it?"


    "But in fact, I really don''t know about it. I have never given such an order, so I can''t help you."


    After saying that, he turned his head away and didn''t look at Felix anymore.


    His expression was also cold.


    Felix nodded.


    He stood up.


    Just when everyone thought he would turn around and leave, he suddenly took out a gun from his back


    and pointed it at Stephan''s head.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Although there were only the three of them in the house, there were many hidden guards inside and


    outside the vi.


    Besides, there were cameras in the living room, which was connected to the screen in the security


    room.


    Therefore, as soon as Felix took out his gun, the door was opened and countless security guards


    rushed in.


    "Put down your gun!"


    They pointed at Felix and shouted angrily.


    At the same time, Ford and Felix''s men who had been waiting outside also rushed in and surrounded


    the guards.


    The atmosphere was tense, and the war was about to break out.


    Standing next to her, Be was so shocked and didn''t know what to do. Her face turned pale as she


    watched the two men beside her.


    Stephan''s face turned cold.


    He asked in a low voice, "Felix, what do you mean?"


    Felix said coldly, "Tell me where she is and I''ll leave right away."


    One of the security guards shouted harshly, "Let go of Mr. Zardi, or we''ll shoot."


    Felix cast a cold nce at him. The man was shocked by his imposing nce. He stopped shouting


    and was scared.


    Ford and Felix''s men also besieged them. They could defeat the guards as long as Felix gave the


    order.


    Therefore, the situation was tense.


    In the end, Stephan raised his hand to indicate his men to be quiet.


    Then he looked at Felix calmly and said, "I didn''t lie to you. I really don''t know her whereabouts. As for


    the three people you mentioned."


    He paused and said, "The Zardi family is so big, and I''m just one of the insignificant minions.


    Although the three people have worked for me before, they are not my people. If you need it, I can give


    you their location now. You go to find them yourself. As for Queeny, I really haven''t seen her."


    Felix sneered, "Well, since you say so, I''ll believe you."


    He said, but he didn''t take back his gun.


    He just asked in a deep voice, "Then I''ll ask you another question. Whose people are they?"


    Stephan frowned.


    Felix said, "You should know who ismanding them, right?"


    With sharp and calm eyes, Stephan said in a low voice, "Felix, you are forcing me to betray my family."


    Felixughed ironically all of a sudden.


    "Betray? Didn''t you just say that Queeny''s disappearance has nothing to do with you? Why do you


    suddenly mention betrayal now?"


    As he spoke, he bent down slightly and stared at Stephan with his sinister eyes. He said word by word,


    "Don''t worry. As long as I find out that Queeny is really not under their control, I won''t hurt them. On the


    contrary, if I find out that it is really them..."


    He sneered. His voice was as frightening as a ghost.


    "I won''t let them go!"


    As he spoke, he moved the gun closer to Stephan''s head and shouted, "Tell me! Whose men are


    they?"


    Stephan''s face tensed.


    He was also angry because of what Felix had just said.

 Chapter 911 Weal And Woe

    Chapter 911 Weal And Woe


    Chapter 911 Weal And Woe


    But at this time, Felix pointed a gun at Stephan. Although there were so many people outside, he knew


    Felix very well.


    He had no doubt that Felix was a lunatic right now.


    If he really enraged Felix, he might die here today.


    Therefore, he hesitated and didn''t say anything.


    He tried to hold back his anger and persuaded, "I really don''t know. Felix, calm down. I''m a member of


    the Zardi family. If you really kill me, what will you get?"


    "Although I''m just an ordinary member of the family, if I''m really killed by you, even for the sake of the


    family''s reputation, the Zardi family won''t let you go."


    "By that time, you will have two enemies at the same time, the Zircon Association and the Zardi


    family. Are you sure you want to take the risk of other people''s lives in the Dragon Club?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the living room fell into silence.


    Felix didn''t let go of him because of his words but didn''t go any further.


    At this time, Be walked over carefully.


    She looked at the two men in panic and persuaded, "Mr. Bissel if you have anything to say, let''s sit


    down and have a talk. Aren''t you Mr. Zardi''s friend? Can''t you talk to him calmly?"


    Then she reached out to touch his hand holding the gun.


    However, she was stopped by a cold nce from Felix.


    Stephan thought it didn''t matter if Felix was going to hurt him, but when Felix red at Be like this,


    Stephan couldn''t bear it anymore.


    He pulled Be over and said, "Felix, this is a matter between men. Don''t get the innocent woman


    involved."


    Felix looked at him and sneered.


    "Miss Collins and you love each other very much. Naturally, she should share weal and woe with you,


    shouldn''t she?"


    As he spoke, he suddenly moved the gun to Be''s head.


    "You''re right. I really can''t hurt you. After all, I don''t want to be the enemy of the Zardi family yet."


    "But she is different. If I''m not wrong, she hasn''t been admitted by your family yet, right? If I kill her now,


    I believe that the Zardi family won''t want to be an enemy of Dragon Club because of an unimportant


    woman, right?"


    Stephan''s pupils contracted.


    He was always calm and elegant, but now his face changed and he suddenly became angry.


    He shouted angrily, "Felix, don''t go too far!"


    But Felix didn''t want to talk to him anymore. He just said in a low voice, "I''ll ask you for thest time.


    Tell me whose people they are."


    Stephan clenched his fists.


    Be''s face turned pale with fear.


    But looking at his hesitant look, she cried and said, "Mr. Zardi, don''t care about me. This man is


    crazy. You just ask the guards to catch him and don''t tell him."


    However, the more she said so, the more sorry Stephan felt.


    Then Be turned to look at Felix and said, "Felix, you broke into our house in daylight without any


    reason and ask him something unnecessary. Are you insane? Just shoot. If you dare to shoot and kill


    me, I''ll see if you can get out here today!"


    Felix sneered and said in a sarcastic tone, "Mrs. Zardi is so brave."


    As he spoke, he turned to look at Stephan.


    "It''s a pity that you are with a man who doesn''t love you. Remember to find a good man in your next


    life."


    Then he tightened his grip on the gun and said in a deep voice, "I''ll count to three. If you don''t tell me


    the answer, I''ll shoot."


    "One!"


    "Two!"


    "Three!"


    "I''ll tell you!"


    The two voices sounded almost at the same time. Be was so frightened that she closed her eyes.


    When she came to her senses, she found that the gun that had been against her head did not fire, and


    Stephan had already agreed to tell the answer.


    She felt relieved.


    Stephan''s face was dark and sullen. He stared at Felix and said, "Since you want to know, I''m not


    afraid to tell you. They are all from the headquarters of the direct bloodline. I really don''t know who is


    there is no ce that you can''t break in and no one who you can''t threaten."


    Hisst sentence was full of irony.


    But Felix didn''t care about it anymore.


    Hearing this, he put away the gun as he had promised.


    He said in a deep voice, "You''d better not lie to me."


    Then he released Be, turned around, and strode away.


    Seeing this, the security guards who had been standing against Ford at the door all looked at Stephan.


    Seeing that he signaled them to let Felix go, they stepped aside and made way for Felix.


    Felix strode away with a group of people.


    Stephan was sitting on the sofa from beginning to end.


    Looking at the direction in which the group of people left, Stephan was lost in thought. He murmured to


    himself, "I''ve already given you the clue. The next step is up to you."


    Then he stood up.


    At this time, he noticed that Be was sitting on the sofa next to him, still a little scared.


    He couldn''t help smiling when he thought of how scared and brave she was just to save him.


    He stretched out his hand and said, "Get up."


    Be was stunned. She raised her head and saw his hand. Then she looked up at his calm face. When


    she realized what had happened, she quickly gave him her hand.


    Stephan pulled her up from the sofa.


    Be bumped into his arms. She knew that Felix wouldn''t kill her.


    But just now, she was shocked by Felix''s merciless and cold look, and she was still a little scared. By


    now, she hadn''t fully recovered.


    Looking at her delicate and pale face, Stephan felt more sorry for her.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He reached out and tucked the hair behind her ear, smiling, "Did he scare you just now?"


    Be raised her head and looked at him. Tears welled up in her watery eyes.


    However, she didn''t cry out. She just pursed her lips and shook her head stubbornly.


    "I''m not scared. I just..."


    Although she said so, the fingers holding his arm were trembling slightly.


    Stephan knew what she was thinking at a nce. He chuckled, bent down, lifted her, and went


    upstairs.


    On the other side.


    After leaving Stephan''s vi, Felix got in the car and went back to the castle.

 Chapter 912 Being Blessed

    Chapter 912 Being Blessed


    Chapter 912 Being Blessed


    Inside the castle, Archie and Natalia were ready and were waiting for him.


    As soon as Felix came back and entered the hall, Archie asked, "How is Stephan?"


    Felix threw the things on the table and said in a deep voice, "As we expected, this matter should have


    nothing to do with him. It was done by the headquarters of their direct bloodline."


    Archie smiled and said, "My people have secretly caught the three people. They admit that they have


    indeed kidnapped Queeny ording to the order. As for the person who ordered them, it is a senior


    elder of the Zardi family, called Ray Zardi."


    Felix frowned.


    "Ray?"


    "Yes."


    Archie put the documents that he had just received on the table, and then said in a deep voice, "There


    are many sects in the Zardi family, which areplicated. They are not as peaceful as they seem


    to be."


    "ording to the investigation, the whole family is under themand of the patriarch, York. But York


    has been living in another country for many years, and he seldom deals with family affairs in recent


    years, so the family affairs are generally handled by the elders."


    "There is a total of four elders in the Zardi family, all of whom are the brothers or nephews of the


    previous patriarch. Currently, the four elders are Teil, Chell, Wood, and thest one is the person who


    has nned the kidnapping, Ray."


    "As far as we know, although these four elders are all rtives, they are not in the same boat.


    Normally, Teil and Wood have a good rtionship, while Chell and Ray are fighting alone."


    "But there is no doubt that they all support York, the only head, so there is no big fight in usual times."


    "The only major dispute happened half a month ago, a few days before Queeny disappeared. The


    specific content of the dispute is not clear yet, but ording to theirter actions, it can be seen that


    their dispute is rted to theter part of the n."


    "Now that we have found out that Queeny''s disappearance has something to do with York, we can infer


    that York and Chell should support the following series of activities."


    "As for the reason why they caught Queeny, maybe it''s just as Halley said, they just wanted to threaten


    you when they dealt with the Dragon Club. But there might be other reasons that we don''t know."


    Felix''s face darkened after hearing Archie''s analysis.


    He said in a deep voice, "They want to deal with two enemies at the same time."


    "Maybe."


    Archie nodded, "They deliberately sent someone to catch Queeny and brought the fire to the Zircon


    Association when the Zircon Association attacked Queeny. Then they entered into the war and be


    the final winner when both of us were tired. After they destroy the Zircon Association andpletely


    get the territory, they will turn to deal with us."


    "At that time, we are also tired, and Queeny is in their hands, so you are under threat. It would be easy


    for them to defeat the Dragon Club."


    Felix was worried.


    Natalia was also shocked.


    She had never expected that behind the missing case was such a big scheme.


    She asked worriedly, "What should we do now?"


    Archie and Felix looked at her.


    Archie smiled and said, "Since we have already seen the truth, we will destroy their n and make


    trouble for them."


    So on the next day, Felix moved with his people.


    He didn''t need Archie and Natalia to help him this time. The Zardi family had a strong background,


    but this time, they took action in secret and had yed a dirty trick.


    As long as they used dirty tricks, they couldn''t let them be exposed. Therefore, they didn''t dare to send


    people to fight with Felix in daylight.


    So it was easy for Felix to save Queeny.


    What''s more, the three men had been under Archie''s control. He had already known the ce where


    Queeny was imprisoned and the situation there.


    Now those people might not know that they had known the news of the three people.


    Therefore, the best way was not to start a war but to sneak in before they could react. Then Felix could


    save Queeny in secret.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    In this way, the two sides didn''t break up, and Felix could avoid another battle at this critical moment, or


    neither of them could gain any benefits.


    Fortunately, this n went smoothly.


    Felix took a group of people to the ce and saved Queeny without much effort.


    When he rescued her, he found that Queeny was in aa.


    To control her, they had been injecting her with sleeping drugs, so she should have been sleeping there


    all the time.


    Felix was excited and distressed to see his beloved woman again after half a month.


    As soon as they got in the car, he quickly checked her condition.


    He felt a little relieved when he found that she was fine except for being in aa.


    But even so, after being imprisoned for half a month, Queeny was still much thinner than before.


    Her delicate face was pale, and her eyes were tightly closed. Sleeping in his arms, she was weak and


    unconscious.


    Felix felt a pang in his heart.


    That night, he took her back to the castle. As soon as he returned home, he called the doctor to


    examine her body.


    The doctor gave her a thorough examination and found that there was nothing wrong with her body,


    except that her consciousness was in a mess. The reason why she had been in aa was that she


    had taken too many sleeping drugs.


    And this should be the reason why her consciousness was in a mess.


    Felix was still worried.


    If Archie and Natalia didn''t stop him, he might have rushed to take revenge on those people.


    Fortunately, ording to the doctor''s diagnosis, it was not a big problem. She only needed to have a


    good rest and take some medicine. Then there would be no problem.


    Everyone was relieved.


    It waste at night.


    Looking at the innocent and fragile girl lying on the bed, Natalia suddenly remembered that this was the


    first time she had seen the girl Felix loved.


    She smiled and said, "Fortunately, she has been saved. God blesses the good. Since she hase


    back, she will be fine. Felix, don''t worry."


    Felix didn''t look at Natalia but nodded.

 Chapter 913 Sweet Time

    Chapter 913 Sweet Time


    Chapter 913 Sweet Time


    Since Queeny was saved back, Felix had been staying at the bedside, not even having a rest when the


    doctor came.


    They knew that he was worried about Queeny, so they didn''t stop him.


    Archie and Natalia tried to persuade him, but he didn''t listen. Anyway, there was no problem with


    Queeny. She just needed to rest, so they didn''t disturb him anymore and went back to their room to


    rest.


    The doctor gave Queeny some medicine and left the medicine she needed to take the next morning on


    the table.


    Then, there were only two people left in the room, Felix and Queeny.


    He sat on the edge of the bed and looked at Queeny on the bed, holding her hand and feeling


    extremely painful.


    Only then did he realize how important Queeny was to him.


    In the past half a month, he seemed to be confident, but in fact, only he knew how scared he was.


    He was afraid that he would never find her again. He was afraid that something bad would happen to


    her. He was afraid that when he found her one day, she had already died.


    Therefore, now seeing her lying here safe and sound, he was not only worried but also grateful.


    Thank God for giving her back to him.


    From now on, he would never mention the tangles and grudges in the past.


    He would cherish her and never let her get hurt again.


    Felix sat there silently and apanied Queeny for a long time.


    The next morning.


    Natalia woke up early in the morning and came to the main building to check if Queeny had woken up.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she entered the hall of the main building, she met Donalding


    downstairs.


    She and Archie had lived here for a long time, and she was very familiar with Donald.


    When she saw Donald, she greeted him with a smile, "Good morning, Donald."


    Donald was also nice to Natalia. He didn''t know Archie and Natalia well before. He only knew that the


    McCarthy family and the McCarthy family were enemies.


    Felix would be the leader of the Bissel family in the future, so Donald also didn''t like the people from


    the McCarthy family.


    But after getting along with them this time, Donald found that the two people in the McCarthy family


    were both very good people.


    Like Felix and Queeny, they were both respectable.


    Therefore, he also put aside the prejudices in the past and began to be nice to Natalia and Archie.


    Donald smiled and said, "Mrs. McCarthy, good morning. You got up so early. Are youing to see


    Queeny?"


    Natalia nodded with a smile, "Yes. Is she awake now?"


    At the mention of this, Donald smiled happily. "She''s awake. She''s resting in her room. Felix is with


    her."


    Hearing this, Natalia looked upstairs and said with a smile, "Is it good for me to go up to see her now?"


    She didn''t want to interrupt them and see something she shouldn''t see.


    Of course, Donald knew what she meant. He smiled and said, "Yes, you can go."


    Natalia was relieved and said, "Then I''ll go there."


    "Okay."


    Natalia went upstairs and got to the room where Queeny was.


    She knocked on the door and heard a calm male voice, "Come in."


    She opened the door and saw the woman sitting at the head of the bed.


    Felix was sitting at the bedside and feeding Queeny medicine.


    Although she was fine, her energy and spirit were seriously damaged because of the sleeping drug, so


    the doctor prescribed some medicine that could help her regain her energy.


    At this time, Felix was feeding her patiently.


    Seeing Nataliae in, Felix stopped what he was doing and turned to her, "Why are you here?"


    Natalia smiled and said, "I''m here to see Queeny."


    Natalia said as she approached them.


    It was tootest night when Queeny came back, and Queeny was not in a good condition, Natalia


    didn''t observe this girl carefully.


    Now, Queeny had woken up. When Natalia looked carefully, she found that Queeny was a beautiful


    woman.


    Sheughed and said, "It seems that you are recovering well."


    Queeny looked at her nkly. After a few seconds, she asked, "You are..."


    Felix introduced, "She is Natalia."


    After a pause, he added, "She is Archie''s wife."


    Queeny''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Oh, I remember. You are Seven!"


    Natalia nodded with a smile, "Yes, it''s me."


    Queeny was a little shy. She touched her head and said, "I''m so lucky to see you. You know what, you


    are my idol."


    Natalia raised her eyebrows in surprise. "Really? I don''t know."


    It seemed that Felix didn''t want them to talk too much. Seeing that Natalia had finished her visit, he


    interrupted them coldly.


    "Well, now you have seen her. Can you go out now?"


    Natalia paused and red at him.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you? Ie here to talk to her, not you. Why do you kick me out?"


    Queeny also smiled and said, "Don''t care about him. I just woke up and my mind is still a little


    confused. When did youe?"


    Then Natalia told her about hering with Archie and what had happened these days.


    Just now, she was still angry with Felix for his impoliteness, but now after a simple exnation of what


    had happened these days, she suddenly realized that Felix had worked so hard to find Queeny these


    days.


    He had tried his best to find her back.


    Now that Queeny was back and finally awake, he naturally wanted to spend more time with her alone.


    It seemed that Natalia had disturbed their sweet time.


    Thinking of this, she smiled awkwardly.


    "Well, you can enjoy your time. I have something else to do, so I won''t disturb you."


    Queeny nodded and said, "I wille to you when I feel better."


    Natalia nodded and gave her a friendly smile before she turned around and left.


    After she left, Queeny turned to look at Felix.


    She looked at him with disapproval and said, "Why were you so impolite just now? She is a guest from


    afar. It''s not good to treat her like that."


    Felix took a deep look at her.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There wereplicated emotions in his eyes. It was hard to tell whether he was happy, relieved, or


    worried.


    Queeny was stunned.


    She touched her face and asked curiously, "What''s wrong? Is there anything on my face?"


    Felix answered in a low voice, "No."


    Then he sent the medicine to her mouth, "Open your mouth."


    Queeny opened her mouth obediently and took the medicine.

 Chapter 914 Confused Mind

    Chapter 914 Confused Mind


    Chapter 914 Confused Mind


    After finishing the medicine, Felix called a servant to take the bowl out.


    He turned around and sat on the edge of the bed. Looking at Queeny, he asked, "How much do you


    remember about the matters in these days?"


    Queeny''s face turned pale at the mention of this.


    She looked at Felix with a little confusion in her bright eyes.


    Felix was worried.


    Judging from her expression, he knew that she might not remember so much.


    In fact, it was a little strange. These days, Queeny had been locked up in that ce and no one had


    hurt her.


    ording to what she said, they didn''t abuse her or question her.


    Except for these two matters, she could not remember anything else.


    She didn''t know what had happened to her, and Felix didn''t know what she had experienced these


    days, so he also didn''t know what was wrong with her.


    At present, he hadn''t told anyone about this problem, not even Archie and Natalia.


    In fact, there was another important thing.


    Somehow, Queeny hade back. She was still the same as before and didn''t look much different.


    But Felix felt that she was different now for some reason.


    It was not an inexplicable change, nor was it his own imagination. He could really feel it from her eyes


    and expression.


    He didn''t tell anyone about this because he was afraid that others would think too much.


    It was also because this was just his intuition, and it did not mean anything. It was more likely that he


    had thought too much.


    So even though he was almost sure that Queeny must have experienced something during hera,


    he still didn''t tell anyone about it.


    Thinking of this, heforted her in a low voice, "Nothing. Don''t think too much."


    Queeny nodded in confusion.


    Afterforting her, Felix apanied her for a while.


    At this time, perhaps the drug residue in her body had affected her, and Queeny felt a little sleepy.


    Felix apanied her and let her lie down.


    After a while, Queeny fell asleep again.


    After she fell asleep, Felix left quietly.


    In the garden downstairs, Natalia and Archie were sitting there.


    Now that Queeny had been saved, everyone was relieved, so they were also rxed.


    As for the Zircon Association, there was no need to worry for the time being.


    Because it had been attacked several times and would be defeated sooner orter. They didn''t need to


    spend much energy on making another n.


    Now their target was the Zardi family.


    If what they guessed was true, and it was really the Zardi family who made the n, then the failure


    of the Zircon Association should not be an end, but a beginning.


    The real battle woulde soon.


    But it hadn''te yet, so Archie and Natalia were not in a hurry.


    They were drinking coffee when they saw Felixing out.


    With a smile, Natalia waved at him and said, "Why don''t you apany your Queeny?"


    Felix came over expressionlessly and said, "She just took the medicine and fell asleep."


    Raising his eyebrows, Archie looked at his watch and asked in surprise, "She fell asleep again?"


    "Yes."


    Natalia was also a little surprised.


    She couldn''t help asking, "Is she not feeling well? Didn''t she just wake up? Why did she fall asleep


    again?"


    Looking at the worried look on her face, Felix frowned and said in a low voice, "It''s probably because


    the effect of the drug in her body hasn''t beenpletely removed. Last night, the doctor said that this


    symptom should continue for a few more days."


    The two were relieved to hear that.


    "It''s good as long as she''s fine. She was lucky toe back, which means she is being blessed. So,


    she just needs to have a good rest."


    Felix nodded.


    The three sat there and made a brief discussion about the current situation and the next n.


    The Zircon Association was not a big enemy now. At this point, no one would stop attacking it.


    This morning, Archie had already contacted Charlie, and Natalia had also contacted Violet Group. All of


    them thought they should take the opportunity to destroy the Zircon Association.


    Both Natalia and Archie had no objection, but for their safety, they still told them that the Zardi


    family was likely to get involved in the chaos.


    Both Charlie and Pierre were surprised, but they weren''t afraid.


    After all, they are not alone but fighting in a team. Even if the Zardi family wanted to take any action,


    they had to consider whether they could defeat the whole team at the same time.


    After the discussion, they all agreed with the n.


    So they went back to their rooms to have a rest.


    At noon, Queeny woke up.


    When she woke up, Felix wasn''t there. The curtains were half-closed, and the warm sunshine came in,


    making the whole room warm andfortable.


    Queeny got out of bed and walked out.


    As soon as she walked to the door, she heard a burst of clearughter from the garden outside.


    She walked through a long corridor and came to a terrace near the garden. She saw Natalia ying


    with Felix''s two big dogs in the garden.


    It was a golden retriever and a collie dog. She was ying with them with food while running.


    Archie sat aside and looked at them quietly with a gentle smile on his face.


    Natalia liked dogs very much. She always thought that dog was the most loyal animal in the world.


    Therefore, she liked to y with them.


    The two big dogs seemed to like her too. They kept chasing after the snacks in her hands.


    While they were ying, Natalia asionally raised her head and saw Queeny standing on the


    balcony on the second floor.


    She stopped and fed the snacks to the two dogs. Then she raised her head and smiled at Queeny,


    "You''re awake. The sun is fine outside. Do you want to go downstairs and have a walk?"


    Queeny hesitated for a while and nodded, "Okay."


    She turned around and went downstairs.


    She didn''t know where Felix was now. She didn''t see him in the main building.


    Queeny didn''t think too much and went straight to the garden behind. Seeing the two women together,


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Archie found an excuse and left, in case they would be embarrassed when a man was there.


    Natalia took two dogs and strolled with Queeny in the garden.


    "How do you feel now?"


    Maybe it was because she had slept for a long time that Queeny felt a little tired.

 Chapter 915 Something Is Wrong

    Chapter 915 Something Is Wrong


    Chapter 915 Something Is Wrong


    So as soon as she got downstairs, she stretched her arms and legs while walking.


    As she stretched herself, she said, "I''m fine. I don''t feel anything wrong."


    Natalia said, "I heard from Felix that there was still some drug left in your body. It should take a few


    days before it ispletely cleared up."


    "Is that so?" Queeny thought for a while and smiled, "Maybe, but I don''t have any strange feeling. I just


    feel a little sleepy and always want to sleep."


    "That''s it."


    After a pause, Natalia suddenly asked, "By the way, I have a question. You were kidnapped by them


    these days, and they didn''t abuse you, right? Have you been locked up in that ce all the time?"


    When Felix rescued Queeny, he called Archie and Natalia to exin the situation.


    On the one hand, he asked them to find a good doctor at home in time. On the other hand, he also had


    to let them know the situation. Archie and Natalia were also experienced. He was afraid that those


    people might use some tricks on Queeny, and he didn''t realize it for a while. Maybe Archie and Natalia


    would find something wrong.


    Therefore, Natalia knew that Queeny was rescued by Felix from a strange house.


    Hearing this, Queeny said, "They didn''t abuse me. But I don''t remember it well. It seems that... they


    didn''t."


    Natalia was surprised to see her being confused like this.


    "You don''t remember? Why don''t you remember?"


    Queeny shook her head.


    "I don''t know."


    As she spoke, she suddenly felt a little ufortable and shook her head.


    "Speaking of this, I don''t know why, but I always feel that my mind has been in a mess since I came


    back. I always feel dizzy."


    Natalia frowned worriedly.


    "Are you feeling ufortable? Except for being confused, are there any other symptoms?"


    "I don''t have any other symptoms."


    As Queeny spoke, she suddenly stopped.


    Natalia also stopped and suddenly saw her face turn pale. Then she covered her head and squatted


    down in pain.


    Natalia was shocked.


    She was so frightened that she even loosened the leashes in her hands. The two dogs immediately ran


    away.


    She didn''t have time to chase the dog. She squatted down, held Queeny''s arm, and asked, "Queeny,


    what''s wrong with you? Are you okay?"


    Queeny didn''t say anything. She just bit her lips tightly and put her hands on her head. Her face was


    pale.


    Natalia panicked at the sight of it.


    "Queeny, don''t scare me. Are you okay?"


    She took out her phone and called Felix.


    However, before she could dial the number, she was stopped by Queeny.


    Queeny said in a weak voice, "I''m fine. Don''t tell him."


    Natalia paused and looked at her with a frown.


    It took Queeny a while to recover.


    At this time, her forehead was covered with cold sweat, and she was so weak.


    She nced at Natalia and said, "I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    However, Natalia still frowned and helped her up from the ground.


    "What happened? You just..."


    Queeny said in a low voice, "I don''t know why. Fromst night to today, my head hurts from time to


    time, but every time the pain won''tst too long. As long as I get over it, I will be fine."


    As she spoke, she saw the worried look on Natalia''s face. She smiled at Natalia weakly.


    "Don''t worry. The doctor gave me a general check-upst night. There is nothing wrong with my body. I


    guess the headache this time is just the aftereffect of excessive use of medicine. As time goes by, the


    medicine will not work anymore."


    Natalia didn''t know if what she said was true or not. Queeny didn''t want to tell Felix. Natalia couldn''t


    ignore her request.


    So she nodded and said with concern, "You can''t be careless about it. How about asking the doctor to


    check you up again?"


    Queeny thought for a while and said, "Okay, I''ll call them over this afternoon."


    Seeing that she had agreed, Natalia felt relieved.


    They walked forward together.


    After strolling in the garden for a while, the two women who were not familiar with each other had got


    along well.


    The friendship between girls wasing faster than that between men. In such a short time, the two


    women seemed to have be friends.


    In fact, they were quite simr in character. They were both straightforward and generous.


    Therefore, although they just knew each other, they were like old friends.


    They had lunch together.


    Felix and Archie keenly found that the rtionship between the two women had improved a lot, so they


    smiled happily.


    After lunch, Natalia and Archie went back to their room to take a nap.


    Queeny had slept too much before, so she was energetic and couldn''t fall asleep.


    She knew nothing about what had happened in the castle these days, so she asked Felix to tell her.


    When she woke up this morning, Natalia came and only told her a rough story, but she didn''t know the


    specific details.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    So she had to make it clear.


    Felix didn''t want to tell her, but seeing that she insisted, he had no choice but to tell her.


    He had nothing to hide from her because they grew up together and knew each other well. This made


    them avoid many unnecessary worries and misunderstandings.


    He knew that it was better to tell the truth. After all, she might be worried after hearing the truth, but if


    he did not tell the truth, she would always think about it and worry, and in the end, it would be easy to


    cause misunderstanding.


    He said calmly, and Queeny sat next to him and listened quietly.


    She sometimes filled his cup with coffee or she took a sip of it herself. It took him more than half an


    hour to finish the story.


    Felix looked at her and said, "That''s probably it. Before you came back, we were a little restrained. Now


    that you''re back, the situation is different at once. Don''t worry. I will take revenge on all the people who


    have bullied you before, even if they are the Zircon Association and the Zardi family. I won''t let them


    go easily."


    She looked at him who promised her confidently as if she had seen the little boy who promised her to


    avenge her when she had been bullied when they were children a long time ago.


    Thinking of this, she smiled, feeling warm in her heart.


    "I know, but it''s not a small deal. I''m a little worried..."


    Felix reached out and held her hand.

 Chapter 916 Worried About Him

    Chapter 916 Worried About Him


    Chapter 916 Worried about him


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "There is nothing to be rmed about. They''re not after you, they''re after the Dragon Club. Just like


    when they went after Lia, their target was not Lia, but The McCarthy Family and Violet Group behind


    her."


    "Queeny, I thought at this age, after everything I''ve been through, that I was invincible and had no


    weakness. But now I know you are my weakness. So, please take better care of yourself for me, and


    never put yourself in danger again, okay?"


    Queeny looked up and stared at him.


    For the first time she saw softness in his eyes.


    She was slightlypsed and, without knowing why, her heart was throbbing.


    She put out her hand to his cheek, which had been somewhat worntely by constant travel and toil,


    and said, "Okay!"


    Felix then smiled with relief.


    Queeny suddenly thought of something and said quickly, "By the way, I need to tell you something."


    "What?"


    "E is with the Zircon Association, and she''s the reason I fell into their hands."


    Felix raised his eyebrows and said, "I know that already."


    How could he not investigate something as big as Queeny''s kidnapping?


    So, a few days after her ident, he found out that E''s identity was fake. She''s called Karida, the


    Zircon Association''s spy inside the castle."


    Queeny was relieved that he already knew.


    She added, a little apprehensively, "People like E who have been in the castle for years are their


    men, and there''s no telling how many of them are here. Felix, I think you should check it out."


    Felix said with a smile, "What? Are you afraid?"


    Queeny nodded.


    He was stunned.


    How hard was this woman before?! Even with a knife to her neck she didn''t blink, let alone admit that


    she was scared.


    Now, to Felix''s anguish, she admitted without hesitation.


    "Don''t worry," he said sternly. "They can''t hurt you with me."


    Queeny, however, shook her head.


    "I''m not worried about me. I''m worried about you."


    She took his hand and looked down, "People like us live in danger all the time, and when you are


    surrounded by trusted men, you don''t need to worry, but what if one of them is an enemy''s spy?"


    "It''s like thest time when you went to the next city on business, and someone put a bomb in your


    room in the middle of the night. You got lucky and dodged that one, but what if you hadn''t? Felix, I


    really can''t imagine what that would be like."


    Felix''s eyes fell as she said this.


    Queeny''s words reminded him.


    After the incident, he had ordered Ford to conduct a thorough search of everyone in the castle, but it


    was only a cursory one.


    After all, he had too much on his te to focus all at once.


    But now, the Zircon Association was about to die out, and more people would join the Dragon Club,


    and more people would be stationed on the castle side.


    As to the background and background of these people, he was going to do a lot of digging.


    So, he nodded.


    "Okay, I got it."


    Queeny was relieved to see that he had listened to her.


    They snuggled and talked for a while, and soon Donald brought her medcine.


    Since someone had poisoned Queeny''s diet before, this time all her diet and medicine were supervised


    by Donald himself.


    Donald, who watched Felix grow up, could be trusted.


    Queeny took the medicine and felt sleepy, so she went back to sleep.


    When she was fast asleep, Felix left the room and went outside.


    He looked at Donald and said, "I want everyone left in the castle canvassed. It must be done in secret.


    Don''t rm the enemy."


    Donald froze and looked at him in surprise.


    But he soon understood and nodded, "Okay!"


    After he had left, Felix returned to the room.


    In a week.


    The Zircon Association''s economy copsed and all its territory was taken, including the headquarters,


    which was taken by Felix.


    There, he saw many old people who used to be at Rosefinch Club and Dragon Club.


    After so many years, when they met again, it was another scene.


    But the Felix of four years ago would not relent, nor would the Felix of four yearster.


    Only four years ago, Queeny interceded for them. But four yearster, when Queeny learned the news,


    she simply said coldly that her siblings had long died and that they had nothing to do with her.


    She did not speak another word on their behalf.


    As a result, the leaders of the Dragon Club and Rosefinch Club betrayed their bosses toe to the


    Zircon Association, thinking they would get a bright future.


    Now, after many twists and turns, they still couldn''t escape the result. They fell, one by one, at Felix''s


    hands.


    Queeny did not take part in the operation, so she did not know how Felix dealt with the men.


    She didn''t want to ask, because these people had nothing to do with her.


    After the Zircon Association fell, its power was divided among several groups.


    After this action, Dragon Club just replenished its vitality and vaguely regained its original imposing


    manner.


    The Stevenson family remained in Othua. They started there. That was enough territory, so they had


    no ns to expand beyond the nearby Zircon Association.


    The McCarthy Family was originally in business. After all these years, they didn''t really get involved in


    the underground anymore.


    So much of the obvious business was left to Archie McCarthy to digest.


    Not to mention Violet Group.


    Pierre Lafayette had hated the Zircon Association for Natalia''s murder and was determined to kill them


    sooner orter.


    After all, he had managed to find Natalia, his niece, and why would he put up with her being bullied?


    So, he didn''t say a word when they shared the results. When they''re done, he took the rest.


    The weird thing was, they always thought The Zardi Family was doing it for profit.


    But they didn''t see them jump out when they were sharing the results.


    Archie McCarthy and Felix were not the only ones puzzled by this point. Pierre Lafayette, a crafty old


    man, was also puzzled.


    In a picturesque estate on an ind.


    An elegant man leaned back in a recliner, listening to a low, rhythmic report, squinting slightly and


    waving his folding fan.

 Chapter 917 The Person Behind The Scene

    Chapter 917 The Person Behind The Scene


    Chapter 917 The Person Behind the Scene


    Next to him was a low table, on which burned a censer, in which the finest agarwood burned quietly,


    giving off a dark and pleasant smell.


    After his subordinate finished reporting, he stopped waving the folding fan in his hand.


    He said lightly, "So, they''ve taken over the Zircon Association''snd?"


    His subordinate slightly bowed his head and replied respectfully, "Yes."


    He said, looking at his master as if puzzled.


    "We never quite understood, Sir, that if you took on the Zircon Association, why don''t you¡­"


    The man smiled.


    There was an inscrutable radiance on that handsome face.


    He said, "Am I short of money?"


    His subordinate was stunned.


    Although he did not know how much money he had, it was obvious that he had a lot.


    So, he shook his head.


    The man asked again, "Does the Zardi Family need to other external things to prove its power and


    His subordinate shook his head again.


    "If we don''t need anything, why should I fight with them?"


    As he said this, the subordinate seemed to understand something, but seemed to understand even


    less.


    "But all the things you''ve done this time¡­"


    "I have my reasons."


    The man said that he waved his hand. The subordinate saw this and did not dare to ask too much, so


    he retreated.


    After he left, the man sat there for a while until a servant came in and whispered to him, "Mr. York


    Zardi is here."


    He nodded and got up and went out.


    In the quiet room, the decoration was very sedate and primitive.


    When he walked in, there was already another person in the room.


    The man was wearing a dark suit and looked in his fifties or sixties. Seeing him, the man bent down


    respectfully and said quietly, "There you are, Sir."


    Clinton Zardi looked at York Zardi.


    He held a string of beads between his fingers and rubbed them one by one. "Take a seat." He said.


    York Zardi sat down quickly.


    It was hard to imagine that The Zardi patriarch, so noble to outsiders, would grovel and bow before


    a man who looked at least 20 years his junior.


    They sat opposite each other in front of a set of antique tea trays.


    Clinton Zardi reached out to make tea slowly. York Zardi noticed that the hands in front of him


    were slender and white, like perfect strands of white bamboo, unlike those of a man.


    He was almost dazed until Clinton Zardi began to speak.


    "Is everything all right in the family?"


    York Zardi replied quickly, "Everything is fine. I told them everything you told me. Everything is as


    you said."


    Clinton Zardi nodded.


    He raised his hand and made York Zardi a cup of tea himself.


    York epted it and turned pale with fear.


    "Sir, how dare I bother you? I''ll do it myself."


    Clinton said with a smile, "We''re all family. You''re wee here."


    His words made York''s movements stop. For some reason, he suddenly became uneasy.


    He was trying to figure out why he was being so polite when Clinton said, "It must have been hard for


    you to run the family all these years."


    Hearing this, York''s eyes opened wide in fear.


    His face turned white and he stood up quickly.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Sir, that''s what I''m supposed to do. I''ve been managing ording to your guidelines, and I haven''t


    done anything you told me not to do. I¡­"


    He was sweating with nervousness.


    Clinton, however, said with a smile, "I know. Don''t be afraid. I''m just asking. As long as you do well, I


    won''t think anything of you."


    York looked at him nkly, wondering if he was telling the truth.


    Clinton smiled weakly and said, "Sit down."


    In desperation, he sat down again.


    The atmosphere in the room was somber.


    York said stiffly, "Sir, what are your orders for calling me here today?"


    "No hurry," Clinton said. "Just taste the tea."


    He looked cool and made tea in a leisurely manner, which was like someoneing out of a painting.


    York had no choice but to take the tea and drink it.


    The tea was slightly bitter, then sweet, but there was refreshing effect.


    His eyes lit up.


    "Nice."


    Clinton smiled, as if he were genuinely happy.


    He said with a smile, "It''s new tea from Carroll. That''s all we have this year. It''s all here. If you like it,


    you can take some backter."


    York was shocked.


    This time, however, he dared not refuse, "Thank you, sir."


    Clinton said after tea was finished, "This time I asked you to take on the Zircon Association, and you


    did, but I asked you mot to share in the spoils afterwards, and your people must have been very critical


    of you."


    York smiled cautiously, "They did not understand your painstaking, so their criticism was temporary,


    after they know that you are also for the good of the family, there will be no more any criticisms."


    Clinton''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "But what they don''t know is that it''s me, standing behind you, making that decision. They don''t even


    know there''s a me behind you. How are you gonna tell them that?"


    York''s expression froze.


    Clinton looked aloof and unexpressive, "The Zardi Family has been passed down for thousands of


    years, and each head takes the stable and orderly development of the Family as the goal. A person of


    high position is liable to be attacked. Our strength, however strong, is limited. The Zircon Association is


    so far away from us that taking it would not only be of little benefit, but would divide our power and


    possibly divide us. In the end, a good family must go to the end of disintegration like other great


    families."


    His voice was light, slow and measured. York was shocked to hear that.


    He rose quickly and bowed to him, "Thanks for your reminding and instructions. I got it."


    Clinton took another sip of tea from his cup and said, "As for why I sent you to take on the Zircon


    Association, it''s because they don''t know the rules. The underground order had been very good, but he


    was delusional to wipe out other organizations underground. His ambition is too great."


    "Since we have always beenmitted to maintaining order, we cannot stand idly by in such a


    situation. Besides, some people have already done most of the work, we are just icing on the cake, it is


    nothing. And we were doing them a favor by doing this, so, why not?"


    York bowed his head lower, "Yes. I got it."

 Chapter 918 Not Qualified

    Chapter 918 Not Qualified


    Chapter 918 Not Qualified


    Clinton waved, "You can leave now."


    York bowed to leave.


    When he left, Clinton sat there for a while longer, then got up and walked back.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    It was arge, antique house with several rooms in the front and arge garden at the back.


    In the garden, there were mountains and rocks, many beautiful flowers, and nts, and even several


    ancient trees with hundreds of years of history, which has a rare ancient charm.


    Clinton walked down the garden''s gravel path to a middle rockery and stopped.


    Then he pressed it a few times. Suddenly, a crack in the rocky rock opened and it was the entrance to


    a tunnel.


    He followed the entrance and went in.


    It was damp and cold inside, and there was a chill in his face.


    A winding stone roady underfoot. He continued down the road for a minute or two before his view


    widened.


    It was arge stone house, surrounded by ice, and in the middle of the house stood a transparent


    crystal coffin.


    If anyone else had been here at this moment, they would have been surprised.


    For in the crystal coffiny an old man with white hair.


    What was surprising was not that, but that the old man bore some resemnce to Queeny.


    But her hair was all white and her face was lined, so she must have been at least 70 or 80 years old.


    Shey there quietly, her face serene. Clinton walked over to her, looked at her sleeping face, reached


    out and gently stroked her hair.


    "Evelyn."


    He murmured.


    It was a very eerie scene. A young man was calling an 80-year-old woman by her nickname, Evelyn,


    affectionately into her coffin.


    He did not seem to be disturbed at all. He bent his lips slightly and looked at her, "Just give me a little


    more time, and I''ll soon be able to wake you up, Evelyn."


    Of course, the old woman closed her eyes as if there were no life at all.


    Little by little, he lovingly smoothed her hair, saying to himself, "The thing I couldn''t get, that guy can


    get it back for us. Evelyn, once I''ve collected twelve pieces of the Celestial Books, you''ll wake up and


    I''ll show you the world, okay?"


    "Do you have any idea how different this world is from the one we lived in? There are many, many new


    things that you will enjoy when you wake up."


    "Evelyn, I love you, and I will always be here for you."


    He bowed and kissed her lightly on the forehead.


    Then he turned and left.


    And at this point, on the other side.


    Having cleared the Zircon Association''s legacy, Archie McCarthy and Natalia had no reason to stay.


    Besides, they could not stay away all the time because they were busy at home, so they prepared to go


    back.


    The McCarthy Family and The Bissel family used to be close friends, but their rtionship became stiff


    due to interests. Everyone expected a war between the two families sooner orter.


    But they did not expect that through this time of cooperation and contact, they not only did not have


    contradictions, there was also a strange tacit understanding between the two sides.


    Natalia could tell Archie McCarthy didn''t hate Felix as much as he used to.


    Felix, on the other hand, had a different view of Archie McCarthy because Archie and Natalia helped


    save Queeny.


    As a result, these two people who could never stand together before somehow now seemed like good


    friends.


    After all, they were two smart people who knew that they had more to gain from unity than from


    separation.


    There was a mutual understanding, and Natalia was happy to see it happen.


    That night, knowing Archie and Natalia would be returning home tomorrow, Felix arranged a party for


    them that night.


    The ce was in the castle, but this time there were more people. Not only Felix, Queeny, Natalia, and


    Archie, but also Charlie Peck and Victoria Kaur, who had been in Othua.


    Because Victoria was also nning to return home these two days. After talking to Natalia on the


    phone, she learned that they were going back the next day, so she changed her flight to join them.


    Since they were going back together, it was natural that they should meet first, so they went straight


    from Othua to Lanceham.


    When the lights came on, the castle was a riot of lights.


    Chandra Anderson also brought some friends, and of course his little girlfriend. There was no official


    announcement, but the way they got along, it was all in the bag.


    During dinner, Queeny teased him by asking when he was getting married.


    Chandra Anderson, it turned out, was a man of ideas.


    He just said, "When you get married, we''ll get married."


    Queeny was speechless by his words. She blushed and stopped talking.


    Felix, on the other hand, was quite happy.


    He curled his lips and said, "Are you sure? As soon as we get married, you will get married right


    away?"


    Chandra Anderson was all about winning and nothing else in these matters.


    So, he ced his bet right away, "Of course. As a man, I meant what I say. If you guys get married


    today, we can do it tomorrow, okay? Felix, are you nning on getting married?"


    Queeny red at him, afraid Felix might say something surprising, then she said quickly, "That''s not


    true. Don''t listen to him."


    She quickly changed the subject.


    "This steak is delicious. Here, Natalia, try it."


    With that, she got a steak and put it on Natalia''s te.


    Natalia said with a smile, "I can''t eat any more, I''m full."


    Archie McCarthy looked at her, "How can you be full after eating so little? No, have some more."


    Natalia was trying to lose weight because she had been feeling fattely.


    But Archie wouldn''t let her. He would make every excuse to get her to eat more.


    Natalia had no choice but she also couldn''t refuse. As a result, she was now usually at her silliest when


    they having lunch together.


    She pursed her lips and said, "I''ve eaten too much tonight. Don''t do this. I''m not a pig."


    Archie smiled, "I''d be d if you could eat like that."


    Their sharine conversation made Chandra sick to his stomach.


    He made an exaggerated, sickening movement and said, "All right, all right. You two are giving me


    goose bumps. You''ve been married a long time. Why are you still showing off your love?"


    Archie looked at him, "A man without a wife is not qualified to say that."

 Chapter 919 This Is Not Fair

    Chapter 919 This Is Not Fair


    Chapter 919 This is not Fair


    Chandra, "¡­"


    Victoriaughed, "Archie was right. Chandra, I think you should drink more wine tonight. You can talk to


    us when you''re married to this little beauty next to you."


    Chandra disapprovingly drank a whole ss of red wine.


    Then he turned to Felix andined, "Felix, you need to hurry. We can''t get married if you don''t.


    Look at the way these guys took us down. When you get married, I''ll be right behind you."


    Felix looked at him, but did not refuse.


    A group of people had a noisy meal. After dinner, Victoria mored to go out because it was her first


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    time in this ce and she did not know the customs.


    But neither Natalia nor Chandra wanted to go outside. She had to be escorted out by Charlie Peck.


    After she left, Natalia and Chandra yed cards in the living room.


    They were ying a local game here. Natalia didn''t know how to y it at first, but after a few hand-to-


    hand lessons from Queeny, she got it right away.


    Queeny came out with a trunk full of cash, saying, "Let''s not default tonight. Win or lose, we will have to


    cash in."


    Chandra looked at her suitcase full of cash and was shocked.


    "Oh, my God, Queeny, have you been robbing somewhere? Where did you get all that cash?"


    After all, cash was so rare these days that no one kept it around.


    Just immediately, they could see there was at least a million in here.


    Queeny nced at him and said, "It''s none of your business. Where''s your money? Take it out."


    Chandra''s face changed.


    "I''m here to be a guest, and I have only about $10, 000 with me. I don''t have as much as you do."


    As he spoke, he took out his wallet.


    Natalia also said, "I don''t have much cash either."


    Queeny saw this and frowned.


    Finally, Archie spoke, "You know what? If we lose, we can make the transfer by phones instead of cash


    so that we don''t need to count then. It''s a waste of time."


    Seeing this, Queeny thought about it and agreed.


    "Alright then."


    Then they began to y cards.


    After a few games of poker, Natalia won and lost, but in the end, it was a no-win game.


    Queeny, on the other hand, had been winning. Chandra, by contrast, was miserable.


    He hardly won all night and was beaten every time by Queeny.


    Chandra cried out, "Queeny, did you cheat on me? You must have cheated, didn''t you?"


    Queenyughed, pushed his hand away, and said, "Come on! Do I have to cheat with you? I can beat


    you blindfolded, okay?"


    Chandra shouted, "No! This is not fair."


    "Come on, transfer the money!"


    Theyughed and filled the room with theirughter.


    Not far away, Felix watched the scene and smield slightly.


    He did not disturb them, but quietly walked out.


    Natalia noticed him. She gave a slight sigh when she saw him go out. For some reason, Felix seemed


    strange to her tonight.


    But she was ying cards, and was in too good a mood to think much of it, let alone ask questions.


    They yed cards for hours, beginning at eight o''clock and ending at midnight.


    In the end, Queeny won the most. Natalia won by a small margin. She couldn''t have won by herself,


    but Archie was there to help her.


    However, he had good habits. He never told Natalia what to do when she was ying.


    He only gave her a little nudge when she couldn''t make up her mind which card to y.


    It was just one shot, but every one of them turned her from a loser to a winner.


    After a few rounds, Queeny and Chandra were unpleased. They have asked them to screen family


    members, do not allow family members to watch next to. They demanded that no family members be


    allowed to watch.


    Nataliaughed and finally sent Archie off to y chess with Charlie Peck.


    Charlie Peck had never liked to y with such things. Chess was more to his liking. So, they went to


    the chess room and never came back.


    After the game, Natalia, feeling a little hungry, so she asked Queeny, "Are you hungry?"


    Queeny said, "Now that you mention it, I feel a little hungry, too."


    Natalia said with a smile, "It would be nice to have something to eat at this time."


    Chandra said, "Me too. Me too."


    Queeny res at him, "It''s sote. Aren''t you going home?"


    Chandra tickled his teeth and shook his fist at her, "You won me so much money tonight, so it''s not a


    big deal if I have your midnight snack! I don''t care. I want it!"


    Queeny, of course, was just teasing him, so she couldn''t helpughing.


    "Tut, just eat it. What''s the point of being so self-righteous?"


    With that, she went into the kitchen and asked the cook to make them something to eat.


    As soon as she went in, she realized Archie and the others weren''t there, so she came out and asked


    Natalia, "Is Archie and others eating, too?"


    Natalia paused and thought about it, "I don''t know. Wait a minute. I''ll ask her."


    Queeny nodded.


    Natalia headed to the chess room next door.


    But before she could get into the chess room, she saw Archie and Charlie Peck standing down the hall.


    She paused slightly, puzzled, and was about to ask them, but Archie had already seen her.


    He put a finger to his lips, shivered, and beckoned her toward him.


    Natalia was surprised and didn''t know what he meant.


    But she went obediently, and when she went to look, she saw that they were looking at a vacant lot in


    front of them.


    Felix squatted in the clearing, concentrating on something.


    Natalia asked curiously, "What is he doing?"


    Archie said with a smile, "You''ll see."


    Natalia winced at his mystique.


    Felix, who seemed to have settled the contents of the floor, turned, and said, "How''s that? Is the


    position urate?"


    Archie picked up the IPAD, looked at it, and gave him the OK gesture.


    Felix then turned and walked this way.


    When he reached the cloister, he found Natalia there too.


    Natalia asked curiously, "What were you doing out there?"


    Felix smiled, "Nothing. Just a bunch of useless gadgets, you know."


    Natalia frowned.


    Her instinct told her that Felix was lying.


    But since he would not tell, she could not keep asking.

 Chapter 920 A Surprise

    Chapter 920 A Surprise


    Chapter 920 A Surprise


    So, she said nothing more.


    Archie asked her, "Aren''t you ying cards? What are you doing here? Are you done?"


    Natalia said, "The poker game is over. We''re all feeling a little hungry, and we''re looking for ate-night


    snack, so I came by to ask if you guys are hungry, and if you are, we''ll tell the cook to make more."


    Archie did not hurry to answer, but looked at Felix and Charlie Peck.


    She had no idea what Felix had been doing, but sweat broke out on his head. "I''ll have some." he said,


    wiping his sweat on a towel.


    Charlie Peck nodded, "Me, too."


    Natalia replied, "Okay. I''ll tell them."


    Then she turned and went inside.


    But before she had taken a few steps, Felix stopped her.


    "Wait!"


    Natalia looked back at him, "What?"


    Felix said with a smile, "When you get thereter, tell Queeny I need to see her."


    Natalia raised her eyebrows.


    Her eyes darted inquiringly over Felix''s face, not knowing what he was trying to do, but she nodded.


    When she left, she went straight to the kitchen.


    Their midnight snack was simple shrimp dumplings, fresh and light, just in time for the season.


    She asked Natalia when she entered, "What did they say? Do they want to have some?"


    Natalia nodded, "Well, they all want to eat. You can ask them to make more."


    Queeny nodded, "Oh, I see."


    With that, she turned to talk to cook.


    Natalia remained standing by as she was talking to the cook.


    When she had finished, she said again, "By the way, Felix wants you to go out and see him. He says


    he needs to talk to you."


    Queeny stared at her in surprise.


    "Me? For what?"


    Natalia said with a half-smile, "Who knows?"


    She said, and then a mischievous smile came into her eyes as if she had suddenly remembered


    something.


    "He may have some surprise for you, so go ahead, or it won''t be there if you''rete."


    Queeny paused and smiled,


    "No way. He''s not the romantic type."


    But despite her words, she quickened her pace and walked back into the garden.


    Natalia was curious and naturally followed her.


    On the way there, she met Victoria again. "What are you doing?" Victoria asked curiously as they


    hurried along.


    Natalia said, "Watch the fun."


    The fun?


    Victoria was stunned, then jumped off the sofa immediately.


    "What fun?"


    As a result, what should have been just two people at the beginning of the scene suddenly flooded in


    many people.


    They went out onto the grass in the back garden. Where they had expected Felix to be waiting for


    them, they arrived to find the garden empty and empty.


    Not only was Felix missing, but Archie and Charlie Peck were also missing.


    Natalia froze in surprise.


    Queeny said, "Lia, you said he wanted to talk to me. Where is he?"


    Natalia shook her head in bewilderment, "I don''t know. They were over there in the cloister, and then


    they disappeared."


    At that moment a low voice rang out in the castle.


    "Queeny, you take 20 steps ahead."


    Everyone was stunned.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    They turned their heads and realized that the sound hade from the second floor.


    They looked up and saw Felix standing alone on the second-floor terrace, looking down at them. He


    had in his hand something like a microphone or a trumpet through which the sound was amplified.


    At this point, Natalia''s brain suddenly lit up. Her eyes lit up as she remembered something.


    Regardless of Queeny was willing or not, she pushed Queeny a step forward and hurried back down


    the corridor with Victoria in tow.


    Queeny hadn''t reacted yet.


    On the terrace of the second floor, the man''s eyes were deep, and when he looked at her, he seemed


    to see her heart through her eyes.


    Her heart gave a small, involuntary throb.


    For some reason, her heart beat suddenly fast up.


    She pursed her lips and took twenty steps forward, as he had told her.


    It was a more open meadow, and there was nothing about it. Not only was there no one, there was not


    even amp.


    She noticed then that the garden was strangely dark tonight.


    There should have been streetmps everywhere, but tonight they were all unlighted, and she felt as if


    she were in a great darkness.


    Queeny was afraid. It was a familiar ce, but her own fear of the dark was a little heightened by her


    uneasiness in feeling that something was about to happen.


    However, he apparently didn''t keep her waiting long.


    Felix said in a hushed voice, "Go!"


    As soon as he said that, with a hoot, the surrounding light up instantly.


    It was not the light of a singlemp, but thousands of them, flying straight up from the surface of the


    earth.


    Many even flew right past her and into the air.


    Startled, Queeny looked up and saw that it was a huge image of numerous small drones hovering in


    the sky.


    The picture was...


    Her heart was shocked!


    The multicolored lights arranged at random until they formed a picture. And it was the scene of her first


    meeting with Felix when she was eight years old.


    Felix''s deep, melodramatic voice came from overhead.


    "We met when you were eight. At that time, we were all children, and we never thought that there


    would be so many fetters and cares in our future life."


    "I remembered the day I first met you, you had two little pigtails. You were small, but you spoke with a


    swagger, and you had a lot of ideas. You told me that you were the granddaughter of the dean, and I


    was his apprentice. Rounding it down, we were brother and sister. I said I didn''t want to be your


    brother."


    "You were upset and you were crying. Although I was very calm on the surface, but I was very panic.


    That was the first time I knew how easy it was for girls to cry."


    He smiled gently, as if recalling something long in the past.


    Those beautiful pictures were like the most delicious wine in the world. They had been deposited in our


    memory, and as time passed, they became more and more fragrant.


    With another hoot, the little point of light in the sky suddenly changed and became another picture.

 Chapter 921 Proposal

    Chapter 921 Proposal


    Chapter 921 Proposal


    It was exactly the scene when Queeny and Felix grew up and Felix left the orphanage and Queeny


    stayed there alone.


    He said in a low voice, "The rtionship between the young man and young girl is always full of many


    twists and turns. They have grown up and can be together without scruples. But as they grow up, they


    have their own responsibilities and work."


    "He couldn''t be with her anymore. On that day, he left the ce where they grew up together and told


    her that if one day she missed him, she coulde to him."


    "He had thought that maybe she would nevere to him. After all, although she seemed to rely on


    him very much, he knew that she was independent and stubborn."


    "How could she be willing to live on him? She must be unwilling to do that. So at that time, he swore to


    himself that he would only give himself two years to deal with all the things and thene back to her.


    "


    At this time, the light dot turned again.


    The scene changed again.


    It turned into the scene when the two met again.


    His voice was gentle, and he was smiling.


    "But there are so many unpredictable things in the world. He thought she would nevere to him, but


    she did."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "They met again and fell in love. He couldn''t extricate himself from it. Those years were the happiest


    time in his life."


    "However, there was one thing that kept bothering him all the time. That was, he had been trying hard


    to be strong to protect the people he wanted to protect."


    "But she was obviously too stubborn. She didn''t need his protection, and she didn''t want to live under


    his protection. She could have a peaceful life with nothing to worry about, but she always disobeyed


    him and put herself in danger again and again."


    "He was anxious and angry. He quarreled with her again and again, and finally led her to leave him."


    At this time, the man''s voice became hoarse and sad.


    The screen turned again, and this time, the main color was red, turning into a scene of fighting and


    breaking.


    His voice was deep and hoarse, with a few unspeakable pain emotions.


    "They stood on the opposite side of each other in a situation they had never expected. The people who


    should have been tightly hugging each other would be separated from each other."


    "He found out something, so he killed her brothers and friends. She hated him and wanted him to die."


    "But she didn''t understand that her so-called brothers and friends were actually wolves in sheep''s


    clothing."


    "They had never treated her as a real good friend. All the coincidences were actually schemes, but he


    had no evidence and he could not convince her."


    "So they were separated for four years. They should have been separated peacefully, just like a couple


    who would never see each other again after the breaking-up. "


    "But he didn''t want to leave her. He wanted her to stay with him, but as long as he forced her, she


    would resist fiercely."


    "He was afraid and hesitant. He was afraid that he would hurt her again under such a counterattack. At


    this time, he saw the true colors of those people. He knew that they wanted to kill her."


    "When there was both internal and external strife, he had no choice but to send her to prison. In fact,


    he did this to protect her. "


    The next picture was about Queeny getting out of prison.


    "Fortunately, although four years have passed, she has been living in his sight. She was very safe.


    Although it seems that all her feelings for him have faded in the past four years, he didn''t regret it."


    "He once again forced her to stay with him, hoping to get her back and tell her all the truth before."


    "Thank God. After experiencing something, they gradually became closer and closer to each other."


    "It''s not until now that he realized that nothing is better than her. "


    Queeny stood there in a daze.


    She raised her head and looked at the pictures above her, with her eyes already red.


    At this time, a deep voice came from behind.


    "Queeny, will you marry me?"


    Queeny was shocked and turned around abruptly.


    She found that Felix had alreadye downstairs and stood behind her.


    He knelt down on one knee. The ck suit on his body looked so formal and grand. He was holding a


    ring box in his hand, and there was a delicate and huge diamond ring in the box. He was looking up at


    her sincerely.


    Tears streamed down Queeny''s face.


    Felix repeated, "Queeny, will you marry me?"


    Not to mention Queeny, in fact, even Natalia and Victoria, who were not far away, were moved, as if


    they had experienced their stories together in those years.


    However, Queeny didn''t say yes in a hurry.


    She looked at Felix for a while and asked in a low voice, "You said that you wanted to protect me in the


    past four years?"


    Felix nodded, "Yes."


    "You already knew that they wanted to kill me?"


    "Yes."


    "Why?"


    He looked at her seriously, without saying anything.


    Queeny shook her head, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    "You know clearly what I care most in my heart, and you also know that even if we are together, there is


    always a thorn between us. That thorn, we usually don''t mention it, but it has always been there.


    Others don''t know, but I know. Felix, tell me. Why did that happen in the past?"


    Felix looked at her tearful face and sighed slightly.


    After a moment''s silence, he said, "It''s rted to your identity. Queeny, I don''t know the whole truth yet.


    I just saw the tip of the iceberg. I don''t know how to tell you."


    Queeny was a little surprised.


    Then he continued, "I can only say that I won''t hurt you. Queeny, marry me and let me protect you and


    take care of you for the rest of your life, okay?"


    At this time, onlookers were all moved.


    They pped their hands and shouted, "Marry him! Marry him!"


    Queeny nced at them.


    Looking at Felix, who was half-kneeling on the ground, she felt sadness in her heart and cried even


    harder.


    However, there was an unspeakable joy behind the sadness.


    She finally reached out her hand.


    Her voice was low, but it was enough for him to hear, "I will."


    Felix was pleasantly surprised.


    He immediately put the ring on her finger, stood up, and hugged her.


    He held her tightly, and his voice was a little hoarse.

 Chapter 922 HeS A Beast

    Chapter 922 He''S A Beast


    Chapter 922 He''s A Beast


    "Queeny, you promised to marry me. Do you really agree to marry me?"


    Queeny was also touched.


    Although Felix didn''t give her an answer just now and the thorn in her heart was still there, she didn''t


    regret her decision at this moment.


    The scenes of the two getting along with each other shed through her mind like a movie.


    She thought she should believe him at the moment.


    Life was so short. Why should they waste it on meaningless misunderstandings and separation?


    The two of them hugged each other happily. Besides them, Natalia and the others were also moved.


    Victoria said excitedly, "He made it. I didn''t expect to see such a great scene in my life. I''m so moved!"


    Natalia smiled and said, "Now that they have made it, it should be your turn."


    Then she turned to look at Irvin, raising her eyebrows.


    Irvin blushed and coughed, "It''s almost time. I''ll make it ready."


    Victoria next to him blushed.


    It was a sessful proposal and confession.


    Looking at the two people holding each other tightly, Natalia suddenly felt that maybe it was not a bad


    thing for them to be separated for a short time before.


    It was because of separation and loss that people knew how precious it was to have each other and be


    together.


    Suddenly, someone held her hand. She turned her head and saw it was Archie.


    The man tonight also looked very happy. His originally cold and hard face looked very gentle in the light


    of countless light dots, even with rare tenderness.


    He held her hand and whispered, "Natalia, I''m so happy."


    Natalia raised her eyebrows and asked in confusion, "Why do you suddenly feel happy?"


    Archie turned to look at her, with a deep smile in his eyes.


    "No, I always feel happy."


    "I have been feeling happy since the day I met you."


    Natalia''s heart skipped a beat when she heard his words.


    His gaze was so deep and sincere.


    At this time, there was a burst of cheers and screams around.


    She looked up and found that Felix and Queeny were kissing.


    The whistles of Irvin and others were heard beside. Queeny seemed to be shy. She just let Felix kiss


    her for a short time and then hurriedly pushed him away.


    Felix lifted her.


    People apuded, "Get married! Get married! Get married!"


    Queeny covered her face in his arms and was shy. She shouted, "Don''t tease me."


    Felix also smiled and agreed, "We''ll get married next month!"


    "Really?"


    The good news came so suddenly that no one was surprised.


    Felix nodded, "Yes. Every one of you shoulde to the wedding."


    Victoria took the lead to agree, "Of course!"


    The group of people continued to chat for a while and then went to have a midnight snack. Atst, the


    banquet didn''t end until two o''clock in the evening.


    When Natalia returned to her room, she was sleepy.


    She just wanted to sleep on the bed.


    However, as soon as shey down on the bed, she was pulled up by Archie.


    "Honey, go to take a shower."


    Natalia waved her hand and said, "I don''t want to take a shower today. I want to sleep."


    Then she turned around andy on the bed.


    At this time, a shadow suddenly covered her head.


    With his hands on both sides of her shoulders, Archie looked down at her and asked, "Are you tired?"


    Blinking her eyes, Natalia looked at him and nodded.


    "How about I help you take a shower?"


    His words shocked her.


    Subconsciously, she pulled the quilt and wrapped herself up, "No."


    "Why not?"


    He took off her quilt and pulled her out of it. "Can''t I help you take a shower?" He asked.


    "No, I don''t need your help."


    "Why not?"


    Natalia was speechless


    What a shameless man.


    In the past, he had proposed to help her take a shower many times, but it was not a shower at all.


    Thinking of those scenes, she couldn''t help but blush. Regardless of his persistence, she pulled the


    quilt and crawled in.


    "Don''t bother me. I''m going to bed. You can take a shower yourself."


    After saying that, she was like a caterpir, crawling into the quilt.


    Seeing that she refused, Archie had no choice but to let her go.


    "You really don''t want to take a shower?"


    "No."


    The woman''s buzzing voice came from the quilt.


    He couldn''t helpughing. He gently pulled the quilt and said, "Don''t cover yourself too tightly.


    Otherwise, it will be stuffy."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t force you. Good girl, you can sleep first."


    Natalia let out a sigh of relief when she saw that he really gave up.


    Archie turned around and went to the bathroom.


    Natalia was really sleepy. No matter how busy she was at work, she usually didn''t go to bed before


    twelve o''clock. But today, she didn''t go to bed until two o''clock. Her biological clock had been urging


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    her to go to bed.


    Therefore, she fell asleep after lying down for a while.


    She didn''t know how long it had passed. In a daze, she felt a fluffy thing arched her.


    She snorted and pushed it subconsciously, shouting in a daze, "Stop it. I want to sleep."


    The man''s hoarse voice came to her ears, "Just sleep. Don''t care about me."


    Natalia frowned and opened her eyes with difficulty.


    She saw the man bending over her and doing something lustful.


    She blushed and pushed him away.


    "What are you doing?"


    However, as soon as she put her hand on the man''s chest, he grabbed it and pressed it over his head.


    Archie looked at her with a deep smile. Because he had just taken a shower, his body was still a little


    wet, mixed with the fragrance of shower gel, which made him more attractive.


    He chuckled, "This is night. What do you think I''m doing?"


    Natalia was furious. "Archie, I won''t do it! I''m sleepy and want to sleep!"


    Archie nodded, "You can sleep. I''ll do my job. Don''t care about me."


    "You!"


    Anyway, no matter how hard she resisted, it was useless.


    She couldn''t persuade and refuse this man when he was so hungry.


    Therefore, in the end, Natalia had no choice but to agree. The two of them had been together for a long


    time, and he knew her body even better than herself.


    It was not until two hourster that she pushed him away, out of breath.


    "Archie, you are a beast!"


    While kissing her eyebrows, the man whispered, "Well, I only do this to you."


    It was a sweet night.


    The next day


    Of course, Natalia got upte.


    When she woke up, it was already noon.


    She looked at the time and was startled. She quickly got up.


    When she went out, she thought she would be thetest. But for some reason, nobody got up early this


    morning, though it was not toote when they had gone back.

 Chapter 923 The Happy Family

    Chapter 923 The Happy Family


    Chapter 923 The Happy Family


    She didn''t know, but Archie did know the reason.


    After all, men knew men well. After such a surprising stimtionst night, they almost had the same


    desire. It would be strange if they didn''t get upte today.


    Stopping Natalia from waking them up, Archie took her to the dining room for dinner. Then he packed


    his luggage and was ready to go back home.


    Victoria woke up after them. When she found that they had packed their things, sheined that


    Natalia didn''t wake her up and quickly went to pack her things.


    But in fact, they had only stayed here for a day. Except for the little things they boughtst night, there


    was not much luggage.


    After packing up, they bid farewell to Felix and Queeny and then went to the airport.


    The ne took off at half past one at noon, and they returned home at six o''clock in the afternoon.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Natalia hadn''t seen the two kids for a long time, so as soon as she got in the car home, she was eager


    and happy.


    Archie smiled and said, "You spend so much time with them. Why don''t you spend time with me?"


    Leaning against his chest, Natalia looked up at him and said, "I''m just spending time with you now."


    The man squinted slightly and lowered his voice, "I prefer you to spend time with me on the bed."


    Natalia was speechless.


    She nced at the driver in the front and pinched his waist.


    Archie couldn''t helpughing.


    They returned home safely. As soon as they got home, they heard the voices of the two kids.


    "Great! Uncle Max is so cool. I like this castle very much!"


    The servants had already noticed the car and hurried out to wee them.


    "Sir, madam, wee back."


    Maybe it was because the kids heard the voice that there was a moment of silence inside, and then the


    two children ran out.


    "Mommy!"


    "Mommy, Daddy!"


    The two kids rushed over and hugged Natalia tightly.


    Natalia was forced to take a step back. Fortunately, Archie protected her from falling down.


    She couldn''t helpughing and said, "You are about to knock your mommy down. Be careful not to


    push me."


    Anne snickered, "Don''t worry. Daddy is protecting you!"


    Archie red at her and said, "You are the most wicked."


    Anne made a face.


    Natalia put them down with a smile, and then the three of them walked inside hand in hand. Archie and


    the servants took their luggage in.


    After entering the room, she found that Max was also there and walking out of the game room.


    When he saw her, he greeted her with a smile, "Hello."


    Natalia smiled, "Why are you free today? Didn''t Laurae with you?"


    Max smiled and said, "She''s not feeling well. She''s at home. I''m here to help Anne make something."


    Natalia was stunned and asked with concern, "Is she sick?"


    Max scratched his head with embarrassment. "Not really. It''s... there''s good news."


    Natalia was stunned.


    At this time, Archie also came in. Hearing what Max said, he immediately said, "Since you are going to


    be a father, why don''t you help me carry this and practice your arm strength? You have to carry the


    baby soon."


    Hearing that, Max immediately ran to him and said, "Let me help you."


    It was not until then that Natalia realized what they were talking about. She smiled with joy.


    Laura was one of her few good friends in this circle in addition to Victoria, and she promoted Laura


    herself, so she liked Laura very much.


    At this time, when she heard the good news of Laura''s pregnancy, she was naturally happy.


    She stopped Max and said, "You have to take good care of her. The pregnant woman needs to be


    taken good care of."


    Max smiled and said, "I know. We don''t live in our house recently. We are living with my parents. My


    mother is taking care of her."


    Natalia was stunned again.


    In the past, Max''s mother didn''t like Laura very much. She even looked down upon Laura''s status as a


    star and was also unhappy about their marriage.


    But now, she was willing to take Laura to her house to take care of her in person. It could be seen that


    their rtionship had improved greatly and they hadpletely epted Laura.


    Natalia was overjoyed and said, "I''ll see her another day."


    Max nodded and said, "Okay. I''ll go back and tell her this. You cane to us at any time."


    Natalia nodded. Then, Max immediately went to take Archie''s luggage.


    Anne took Natalia to the game room.


    "Mommy, look, this is the castle uncle Max made for me."


    In the room, a magnificent and exquisite castle was standing there. The castle was made of some


    green materials, and the space was enough for the two children to go in and out.


    Natalia smiled and said, "It''s so beautiful."


    Little Oliver followed them in and ran to the soft cushion in front of the castle. He said in a sweet voice,


    "Mommy, y with us."


    Natalia smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll y with you, but you have to y by yourselvester."


    The two kids nodded.


    When Natalia was ying with the children, Archie had already moved all the luggage in and was


    chatting with Max.


    He had left Eqitin for a long time. Although people were reporting to him every day, there were still


    some things he needed to know from Max.


    It happened that Max was here, so Max told him the details.


    When the two were talking, Archie''s phone rang.


    He took it out and found it was a call from his parents. He answered it immediately.=


    The two elders knew that they hade back, so they were both very concerned about the situation of


    Felix.


    After all, although the Bissel family and the McCarthy familypeted with each other, if it involved


    external forces that wanted to enter the market of Ambario, then the McCarthy family and the Bissel


    family would naturally be on the same side.


    That was why they were so concerned.


    Archie told them what had happened there in detail on the phone. They were relieved to know that the


    Zircon Association had beenpletely defeated.


    Then he told them that he and Natalia would have dinner with them before hanging up.


    Seeing that he was busy, Max left soon.


    Archie then came to the game room and saw Natalia ying hide and seek with the children.


    In fact, the game room wasn''t veryrge. It covered an area of about a hundred square meters, and


    there were all kinds of toys in it. There were not many hiding ces.


    In addition, the children were not good at hiding their voices, so they could even make some noise


    when they walked and breathed.


    Anne was a little older than Oliver, so she was smarter. Wherever Olivia went, he would make a huge


    noise andugh.


    Therefore, it was easy for Natalia to catch them. She just needed to y with them and pretended not


    to hear them.


    She covered her eyes and smiled, "Are you hiding well? If you hide well, I wille to catch you."

 Chapter 924 Glib Felix

    Chapter 924 Glib Felix


    Chapter 924 Glib Felix


    Then she stretched out her hand and tried to catch them one by one.


    With a smile, Archie leaned against the door and watched them y with his arms crossed.


    This time, Oliver didn''t make any sound, perhaps he learned this from his sister.


    Natalia had no choice but to move forward by instinct. She asked, "Oliver, Anne, where are you? I''m


    The two kids were hiding in a corner. Anne covered Oliver''s mouth, held back herughter, and


    watched Natalia walk towards the door.


    Archie squinted his eyes.


    Natalia was thinking about where they would hide.


    Suddenly, her fingertips touched the clothes of someone, and her eyes lit up.


    "Haha, I caught you."


    She grabbed the clothes with one hand and grasped the person''s wrist with the other.


    But the next second, she realized that it was not a child''s hand.


    When she was wondering, her hand had been held by the man, and then she was pulled into the man''s


    arms.


    Natalia was shocked.


    She quickly took off the blindfold on her head.


    The blindfold was pulled, and the light immediately came into her view, along with the man''s gentle and


    handsome face.


    Anne pped her hands and smiled, "Oh, look. Mommy caught daddy. Mommy caught Daddy!"


    Little Oliver didn''t know what she meant, nor did he know why his mommy didn''te to catch him and


    his sister, but caught his dad and hugged him.


    But since his sister pped her hands, he would do the same thing.


    So he pped his hands and giggled.


    Natalia''s face turned red. She pushed him and said in a low voice, "What are you doing? Let me go!"


    Archie smiled, "Didn''t you catch me? Why should I let you go?"


    Natalia knew that the man did it on purpose. She red at him and warned him in a low voice, "Don''t


    do that. The children are still watching us."


    Of course, Archie wouldn''t do anything in front of the children.


    In fact, he had looked at the warm scene just now. He was happy, and his heart became softer.


    He loosened his grip on Natalia''s waist and took the blindfold from her hand.


    "Should the loser be the catcher?"


    Natalia was stunned. Before she could react, Anne had already answered, "Yes, daddy was caught.


    Daddy will be the catcher!"


    Archie smiled, "Okay, I''ll be the catcher."


    Then he put the blindfold on his head.


    Seeing this, Natalia felt warm in her heart. She took a step back and said, "Since you want to y, you


    have to obey the rules."


    Then she hid with the kids.


    The four of them had a good time.


    On the other side.


    In Lanceham a thousand miles away.


    After Felix sent Archie and others away, he rearranged the security in the castle. Although the Zircon


    Association had been defeated, there were still some small forces scattered outside.


    Although they wouldn''t risk their lives for a failed organization, they were still making trouble.


    In the past, Felix was alone, so he was naturally not afraid of anything. But now he had Queeny, even


    for her, so he had to keep her safe in the castle.


    Queeny had no objection to his arrangement.


    Now that Felix had proposed to her, she was no longer an outsider in the castle, but the hostess here.


    Therefore, the servants were more respectful to her.


    Donald, on the other hand, was closer to her.


    In the afternoon, he came to Queeny with arge pile of wedding documents in his hands. He smiled


    and said, "Mr. Bissel said that he wanted you to decide the style of the wedding dress first and see if


    there is anything you like among these dresses. If not, I''ll go and find more, or I can ask the designer to


    design it for you."


    Until now, Queeny was still a little confused about what had happened that night, as if she was in a


    dream.


    She nodded, "Okay, I see. I''ll see itter."


    Donald left with a smile.


    After he left, she reached out and opened the album.


    All the wedding dresses inside were designed by internationally famous designers with different styles


    and each one was very beautiful.


    She clenched her fingers and hesitated.


    Somehow, when she thought of the uing wedding, she felt a little uneasy


    She once heard that the bride who was about to get married would always have a lot of anxiety and


    uneasiness before the wedding, which was called premarital anxiety.


    She thought that she and Felix had gone through so much, and she wouldn''t have such emotion.


    But actually, she had.


    She couldn''t help shaking her head and smiling bitterly.


    Just then, Felix came in.


    "Did Donald bring the photos here?"


    Queeny raised her head, looked at him, and smiled, "Yes, I''m looking at these photos. Would you like


    toe and have a look?"


    Felix nodded, walked over, and leaned against the armrest of her chair. He reached one hand passing


    over her back and almost pulled her into his arms. Looking at the album, he asked, "Do you like these


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    styles?"


    Queeny hummed and hesitated, "Yes, I like it. But I like it too much that I think every dress is beautiful. I


    don''t know how to choose."


    Felix smiled and touched her head dotingly.


    "It doesn''t matter. Take your time. I wanted to find a designer, but I''m afraid that we don''t have much


    time. So let''s choose it among the prepared ones.


    Queeny raised her head to look at him. Noticing the man''s doting eyes, she felt sweet in her heart.


    She smiled and said, "It''s good enough. You know I don''t care about these things."


    Felix smiled and said, "You don''t care, but we only have one wedding in our lives. It''s better to pay


    great attention to this."


    Since he said so, Queeny would not refute it, so she looked at it seriously.


    Finally, she picked one dress she liked most.


    Looking at that one, Felix nodded and asked Donald to buy it.


    After Donald left, Felix asked, "Where do you want to hold the wedding?"


    Queeny replied, "Everywhere is okay. I don''t have any requirements."


    Felix sighed.


    He held her hand and said helplessly, "You are going to be a bride. Which bride in the world is as


    careless as you? Anything is okay?"


    Seeing him like this, Queeny couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    She red at him coquettishly. "When did you learn to be so glib?"


    Felix snorted, "I''ve always been like this, but you didn''t give me a chance to show this before."

 Chapter 925 Grand Wedding

    Chapter 925 Grand Wedding


    Chapter 925 Grand Wedding


    As he spoke, he leaned his head over.


    They didn''t know when they started the kiss.


    They only knew that the afternoon sunshine, shining on their faces, made their hearts warm.


    Finally, they decided to hold the wedding on the third day of next month.


    ording to Donald, that day was a good day for the wedding.


    As for the ce, Queeny liked the sea all the time, but it was not safe to hold the wedding on the


    ind. Felix was afraid that someone would make trouble at the wedding, so he decided to set the


    ce on a private ind.


    He bought this ind a long time ago. When Queeny asked him what its name was, he looked at her


    deeply and said a name with a smile.


    She blushed immediately.


    Because he said, "This Ind is called Queeny''s ind."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Queeny... No matter how stupid she was, she knew what this name meant.


    Only then did she realize that he had given her an ind a long time ago. Perhaps long ago, this man


    had decided to stay with her for the rest of his life.


    But she didn''t know it at all.


    Queeny was moved. Because of this matter, even thest bit of uneasiness disappeared.


    The wedding day came soon.


    Because Queeny didn''t have a family, and the dean had passed away a long time ago, the person who


    took her on the red carpet was Donald.


    Donald had been working for Felix for a long time. He had watched them grow up. For Queeny, Donald


    was her teacher, friend, and father.


    Although he always remembered his identity in mind and never did anything that he shouldn''t do,


    Queeny still got a lot of father''s love from him.


    That day, there was a grand banquet on the ind. White silk was flying in the air, andughter was


    everywhere. The atmosphere was lively and peaceful.


    As friends, Natalia, Archie, Charlie, Victoria, Irvin, and even Max all came here.


    The Wedding March began. When they saw Queeny holding Donald''s arm and walking towards Felix


    step by step, they were all moved.


    It was not easy for them to be together. Today, they could finally be husband and wife.


    At the same time, on the stage, Felix had the same mood.


    After today, Queeny would finally be his wife.


    After so many years, fortunately, he hadn''t lost her. Fortunately, they still had a long life to live together


    in the future.


    Donald had brought her to him.


    He looked at Felix. Donald was always kind and gentle face. At this moment, he was also very excited.


    "Mr. Bissel, I''m going to hand over Miss Horton to you. Can you love her, protect her and take care of


    her as always in the future? Can you not let her suffer any harm?"


    Felix said in a serious voice, "I can."


    Donald happily gave her hand to him.


    Felix took Queeny''s hand and led her to the stage.


    By this time, the priest had arrived. After all, Donald was not Queeny''s father. He was just an elder


    temporarily taking over the position, so he didn''t have to worry about the speech as a father.


    Looking at the good-looking couple, the priest smiled and said, "Mr. Bissel, would you like to love her,


    protect her, and cherish her all your life? Do you take her for yourwful wedded wife and live together


    with her forsaking all others?"


    Felix said firmly, "I do."


    The priest asked Queeny the same question again.


    Queeny replied with a smile, "I do."


    The priest smiled and said, "In that case, blessed by God, Mr. Bissel, Miss Horton, will officially be


    the husband and wife from today on!"


    His words made everyone present excited.


    With the cheers of the crowd, the priest smiled and said, "Groom, now you can kiss your bride."


    Queeny lowered her head shyly. Felix looked at her lovingly and bent over.


    When he was about to kiss her...


    "Oh, it seems that I''mte!"


    A voice broke the harmonious and sweet atmosphere.


    Everyone was stunned. They looked up and saw Stephan walking towards them with a group of people


    talking andughing.


    Felix''s face turned cold.


    What happenedst time had almost made him and Stephan break up. It could be said that the


    rtionship between the two was more like an enemy than a friend.


    He thought Stephan wouldn''t show up at the wedding, but he didn''t expect him toe.


    Others were also confused. After all, because of Queeny''s disappearance, the rtionship between


    Felix and the Zardi family had reached a deadlock. It was not a secret.


    Although they didn''t say anything, they all knew it clearly in their hearts.


    No one would believe that Stephan was here to send their blessings. He must be here to make trouble.


    Therefore, Ford and other guards guarding not far away had been secretly prepared.


    Felix got up and looked at Stephan. Stephan was walking towards Felix. He smiled and said, "Felix,


    why didn''t you tell me about your wedding? You are so impolite. After all, we have been friends for


    more than ten years. How could you not tell me?"


    As he spoke, he hade to the front.


    Felix reached out and shook hands with him. Unexpectedly, Stephan pulled him over and the two gave


    each other a simple hug.


    Stephan, who had talked andughed just now, lowered his voice and said, "Felix, why didn''t you invite


    me to your wedding? Is it because you feel guilty?"


    Felix didn''t change his expression but gritted his teeth.


    "I haven''t made you pay for Queeny''s disappearance yet!"


    "Well, she''s staying with you well. What are you talking about?"


    The two of them talked for a while and then let go of each other.


    They raised their heads again with smiles.


    Stephan looked at Queeny and smiled, "Speaking of this, I''ve known Felix for more than ten years. I''m


    a few years older than him. He takes me as a brother, and you''re going to be my brother''s wife."


    Then he stretched out his hand and a servant immediately brought the gift


    "It''s a little wedding gift. Please ept it."


    Queeny looked up at Felix.


    Seeing that he didn''t object, she took it.


    At this time, Be, who had been standing behind Stephan, also walked up.


    She looked at Queeny. There was no joy for the wedding on her delicate face, but only indifference and


    hostility.


    "Mrs. Bissel, Congrattions! Wish you a happy marriage and a healthy baby!"


    Queeny also smiled, "Thank you, Mrs. Zardi.


    The two of them were silent for a moment. At this time, the priest beside them cut in and invited them to


    have a seat. Then Stephan and Be left with the waiter.


    The ceremony had to go on.


    Queeny handed the gift box to someone else and looked Felix straight in the eyes.

 Chapter 926 The Accident At The Wedding

    Chapter 926 The ident At The Wedding


    Chapter 926 The ident at the Wedding


    The priest said again, "Groom, now you can kiss your bride."


    However, the atmosphere was tense. Now the groom and bride stood face to face with worry. How


    could they kiss each other happily?


    Felix also noticed that she was not in a good mood, so he only gave her a kiss on the forehead to show


    his love.


    After the ceremony, it was time for the banquet.


    Queeny needed to change her clothes, so Felix took her back to the hotel.


    Of course, they would also take back the gifts from the guests.


    Even if she didn''t like Stephan, it was not polite to embarrass Stephan in front of so many guests.


    However, when Queeny put her hand on the box again, her mind suddenly went nk, and her body


    shook.


    Felix quickly helped her and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Queeny didn''t recover until a few secondster and shook her head.


    "Nothing."


    Felix frowned.


    Noticing that her face was a little pale, he asked with concern, "Are you feeling sick? Why is your face


    so pale?"


    Queeny waved her hand and said, "I''m really fine. I just got up too early today and I''m too tired."


    After all, she was the bride, and the wedding was the most important thing in their lives. She got up at


    about four o''clock today and should put on the makeup, so she couldn''t sleep well.


    Seeing this, Felix felt relieved.


    They went back to the hotel. Since the banquet was held in the hotel at noon, the guests naturally went


    back with them.


    Since the ind was bought by Felix, it had not been opened to the public, and even the hotel was not


    upied.


    This time, they were going to hold a wedding ceremony here, so they temporarily brought their people


    here to open the hotel and clean the banquet hall, kitchen, and other ces.


    As Donald was there, everything went smoothly.


    After returning to her room, Queeny sat down on the sofa.


    Felix frowned when he saw that Queeny had a pale face.


    "Queeny."


    He patted her on the shoulder and called her name.


    Queeny turned around and looked at him, but her vision was blurred.


    "Queeny, are you okay? Why is your face so pale?"


    However, this time, Queeny didn''t respond.


    Her mind went nk again and she fell down.


    No one had expected that such an ident would happen after a good wedding.


    After Queeny fainted, Felix immediately called the doctor here. After the checkup, the doctor found that


    her situation was very strange. Not to mention treatment, even the reason for her fainting was not clear.


    When the others heard the news, they also came here and waited outside the room.


    In the bedroom, Queeny was lying on the bed. Looking at the doctor who was treating Queeny, Felix


    asked anxiously, "What''s wrong with her? Tell me something!"


    The doctor was also from the castle. No one had expected that someone would faint at the wedding.


    Fortunately, Donald was always reliable. Although he had never thought that something would happen


    to Queeny and Felix, he was afraid that something would happen to the guests on this fully closed


    ind. So he brought a doctor here in case of an ident.


    Now they just needed a doctor here.


    The doctor had checked Queeny''s body many times, but could not tell the reason.


    After a long while, he stuttered, "Mr. Bissel, the situation may be a littleplicated. There is no


    medical equipment on the ind. I really can''t find out why Mrs. Bissel fainted without the equipment."


    Felix''s face turned sullen.


    Donald said, "How about we go back to the castle?"


    Just as Felix was about to agree, they suddenly heard a calm male voice.


    "You don''t have to go back. I know what''s wrong with her."


    As the man spoke, he strode inside.


    Everyone was shocked. It was just Stephan.


    Felix stared at Stephan. Although he wasn''t sure whether Queeny''s illness had anything to do with


    Stephan, he still felt ufortable seeing Stephan at this time.


    Of course, Stephan knew what Felix was thinking at the moment.


    But he ignored him.


    He walked to the bed, took out a box from his pocket, and took out a golden and glittering pill from the


    box. He was about to put it into Queeny''s mouth.


    However, he was stopped by Felix.


    "Stephan, what do you mean?"


    Stephan looked at him and smiled.


    "What? Are you afraid that I will poison her to death? Let me tell you. Without this pill, she will surely


    die in less than half an hour. I don''t have to poison her."


    Everyone was shocked by his words.


    Donald hurriedly asked, "Mr. Zardi, it''s a matter of life and death. We don''t have time to y with


    you. What do you mean by that?"


    Noticing the suspicion in everyone''s eyes, Stephan knew that he had to exin it clearly before he


    used the pill.


    He exined in detail.


    "She has a rare hereditary acute disease. She is usually fine, but it will appear at a certain age. After it


    appears, she will be in aa, and her internal organs and blood vessels will rapidly atrophy. Without


    the antidote, she will definitely die in a short time."


    Felix''s face changed.


    Others were also shocked.


    Someone asked, "How can you prove that what you said is true?"


    Stephan raised his eyebrows.


    "Well, you can choose not to believe me. Don''t let her take the medicine. But I have to warn you that


    she will die in half an hour. After half an hour, even if I give her the pill, I can''t save her anymore. You


    can think about it yourself."


    Then he turned around and walked out.


    Before he reached the door, a cold voice came from behind.


    "Wait!"


    Felix stared at him coldly, "Give me the pill."


    Stephan smiled, turned around, and handed the pill to him.


    However, after Felix got the pill, he didn''t hurry to feed Queeny. Instead, he ordered Ford, "Take Mr.


    Zardi and Mrs. Zardi to the next room for a rest. No one is allowed to disturb them without my


    order."


    Everyone understood what he meant.


    He wanted to trap Stephan here.


    Stephan would be fine if Queeny woke up soon, but if she couldn''t, Stephan and Be might not be


    able to get out of here today.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Stephan squinted slightly. He was not surprised at all.


    He knew Felix well.


    Felix was always cruel and smart since he was a child. He had been living in the underworld for a long


    time. He wouldn''t really believe Stephan and directly feed Queeny the pill. It was not his style.


    Therefore, Stephan didn''t get angry and went to the next room with Be.


    Felix asked Donald to pour a ss of water and let Queeny take the medicine.


    After taking the medicine, he stayed by her side and looked at her nervously.


    About ten minutester, Queeny woke up.


    When she woke up and saw him, she asked, "What''s wrong with me?"

 Chapter 927 Blood Of The Zaccardi Family

    Chapter 927 Blood Of The Zardi Family


    Chapter 927 Blood of the Zardi Family


    Then she frowned and touched her forehead.


    Felix nervously touched the ce where she had touched and asked in a trembling voice.


    "How are you? Are you having a headache? Or do you feel ufortable?"


    Queeny looked at him nkly.


    After a while, she shook her head and said, "No. I just had a throbbing in my temple and it hurt a little.


    But now it''s all right."


    Then she turned around to look around.


    The room was crowded with people. They had been waiting in the living room outside. When they


    heard that she had woken up, they all rushed in. But because she had just woken up, they were afraid


    that she was tired, so they had been holding their breath and didn''t say anything.


    Queeny looked at them in confusion and asked, "What''s wrong with you? Why are you all here? Why


    are you looking at me?"


    Natalia frowned. Somehow, she felt that something was wrong with Queeny.


    Then Queeny looked at herself.


    Then her eyes widened.


    "Hey, why am I wearing a wedding dress? Felix, we haven''t got the wedding clothes yet, have we? You


    said the designer has to change the size and will send the dress to me next week."


    Felix''s face changed.


    He had a bad feeling.


    The matter she talked about happened half a month ago.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    So, she only had the memory half a month ago?


    He pulled a long face, but unexpectedly, he didn''t tell the truth immediately. Instead, he gently stroked


    Queeny''s face.


    Then he told Donald, "Take care of her."


    Then he stood up and walked out.


    He walked so fast that he disappeared in an instant.


    Queeny was stunned. She took a look at Donald and then looked at Natalia not far away.


    She was overjoyed.


    "Natalia, why are you here? And Archie, didn''t you go back? Why are you here again? It''s not the


    wedding day. There are still some days. Do youe here to travel and see me?"


    Everyone''s heart sank. They all realized what was wrong with Queeny.


    She... She had lost her memory.


    Natalia clenched her fingers and walked over.


    She sat down next to Qunney and said with a smile, "Yes, we''re here for a trip. I know you and Felix


    are here, so Ie to see you."


    As she spoke, she gently tucked Queeny''s hair and asked with concern, "Do you feel ufortable? If


    you feel something wrong, you should tell us, okay?"


    Even though Queeny had just woken up and her mind was in a mess, she still felt that something was


    wrong.


    After all, she just lost her memory, not became stupid.


    She looked at Natalia and then looked at the other people who also looked worried with frowns. She


    asked, "I... what happened to me?"


    In the next room.


    Felix stared coldly at the man sitting on the sofa.


    "Tell me, what happened to her?"


    Stephan sat there leisurely and took a sip of the waterzily.


    After that, he looked up at Felix and smiled.


    "I can tell you, but will you believe me?"


    Felix frowned.


    Stephan said indifferently "Her present symptoms are not a memory loss, but short-term memory


    oppression caused by brain atrophy. As I just said, she suffers from a hereditary disease. This disease


    will suddenly appear when she grows up to a certain age, and then all the organs in her body begin to


    age at a high speed. Only by taking medicine on time can she temporarily stop this situation. She didn''t


    take the medicine on time before. That''s why she went faint all of a sudden."


    Felix''s face turned sullen.


    "How do you know that?"


    Stephan smiled gently, but his smile looked a little bit annoying.


    "Like me, she also has the blood of the Zardi family."


    Everyone was shocked by his words.


    Stephan squinted his eyes and looked at Felix with a strange look, "What do you think? You don''t know


    your wife''s real identity yet even after you had a wedding with her? Felix, I have to say that you are too


    careless."


    Felix put on a long face.


    He was worried and furious as if he was going to vent his anger at any time.


    He looked at Stephan and asked in a serious voice, "What the hell is going on? Tell me!"


    However, Stephan stood up and smiled, "That''s all I know. Next month, the Zardi family will have a


    family party. If you dare to go there, someone will tell you."


    After saying that, he walked out.


    Ford and the others immediately stopped Stephan. It seemed that as long as Felix gave the order, they


    would immediately kill Stephan.


    However, Felix just clenched his fists.


    After a while, he said in a deep voice, "Let him go!"


    Ford and the others let Stephan go reluctantly.


    Stephan smiled and left with Be.


    The room was quiet. Archie walked over and patted Felix on the shoulder.


    The silentmunication between the two men was a kind of promise and the most useful


    encouragement.


    Natalia chatted with Queeny in the room for a long time.


    Although Queeny also felt that something was wrong with her, she didn''t insist on asking since they


    didn''t want to tell her.


    But there was still a slight sadness in her eyes, indicating that she was also worried. She just didn''t


    want to force Natalia to tell her the answer.


    After a while, Felix came back.


    Archie came with him.


    Archie winked at Natalia. Then Natalia said to Queeny, "We won''t bother you any longer. I''ll go out


    first."


    Queeny nodded.


    Then Natalia left with Archie.


    Everyone left the room, leaving only Felix and Queeny in it.


    Queeny was still wearing the wedding dress, sitting on the bed, as if she had just gotten up on the


    wedding morning.


    The only difference was that her face was very pale.


    Felix walked over and sat beside her.


    "Felix, what happened? Tell me."


    Now that there was no one else, Queeny stopped pretending. Her eyes were full of worry.


    Felix looked at her silently.


    Queeny could tell from his eyes that he was sad.


    Her heart sank. She asked with worry, "Is it about me? Am I... sick?"


    She was not stupid. She could almost guess that something was wrong with her.


    Felix didn''t deny it.


    Queeny clenched her fists and asked, "What''s that?"


    Felix replied, "I don''t know yet. But the doctor just said that you are in good health. It shouldn''t be a big


    problem. Don''t worry."

 Chapter 928 Terrible Disease

    Chapter 928 Terrible Disease


    Chapter 928 Terrible Disease


    He gentlyforted her and noticed that she was clenching her fists. He reached out and gently


    covered them.


    Queeny didn''t believe his words.


    She said in a low voice, "Felix, don''t lie to me. If there is nothing serious, why do you look so serious?"


    She knew Felix well. They had experienced a lot of ups and downs. Felix would always be calm no


    matter what happened to him.


    Felix lowered his head slightly and then raised his head again with a gentle smile.


    He stroked her hair and said gently, "Okay, there is a little problem, but trust me. It can be solved.


    When we go back, we will ask the doctor to give you a general check-up, and then treat it as soon as


    possible. It will be fine soon, okay?"


    After all, Queeny was a smart woman.


    Even though he had tried his best to rx, she still faintly sensed the seriousness of the matter.


    But she didn''t speak it out. She just nodded.


    "Okay."


    Because of this ident, the lunch at noon and the party in the afternoon seemed to be somewhat


    depressed.


    Felix and Queeny didn''t even attend the afternoon party. After having lunch with them, they left.


    The guests who wanted to y on the ind could stay here, and if they wanted to leave, they could


    take a ne.


    The wedding began with a good atmosphere but ended with a bad result.


    However, most of the guests didn''t know what had happened. After all, when Queeny had an ident


    and Stephan said that only a few people who were close to Felix were present, and the others were in


    the banquet hall.


    But even so, just the weird behavior of the bride and groom was enough to make them guess


    something.


    So most of the guests left in the afternoon.


    Ford escorted Felix and Queeny back to the castle, and Donald stayed and was responsible for the


    guests'' departure in the afternoon.


    He was calm and experienced and was the right one to deal with such an emergency.


    In the castle.


    Felix had called the most skilled doctor here and asked him to do a general check-up for Queeny.


    Archie and Irvin didn''t leave. After all, they didn''t know what had happened to Queeny at this critical


    moment.


    Although they weren''t Felix''s friends before, they had be partners after fighting together against


    the enemy not long ago.


    It took the doctor three hours to finish the examination.


    Felix looked at the doctor and asked, "How is it?"


    The doctor frowned and looked worried.


    "All the internal organs in her body and even the blood vessels in her brain did degenerate and atrophy


    a few hours ago. Stephan didn''t lie to you."


    Felix was shocked and clenched his fists.


    Queeny, who was sitting on the bed, looked calmer than him.


    She asked in a deep voice, "How did this happen?"


    The doctor thought for a long time and shook his head.


    "To be honest, this is the first time I have encountered such a disease in my life. I have never seen


    such a case before, even in books. Mrs. Bissel is young. Logically speaking, even if she is sick, only a


    part of her body will have problems, but this situation happens all over her body at the same time. I


    really have never seen it, and I didn''t find the reason in the examination."


    Queeny''s face turned pale.


    Felix said coldly, "You didn''t find the reason, or you can''t find the reason?"


    He asked in an angry tone.


    The doctor was Felix''s man. He had been helped a lot by Felix years ago and had made great


    achievements in the medical world. In addition, he was unwilling to work in the hospital and wanted to


    concentrate on medical research, so Felix took him to the castle and built ab for him so that he could


    do what he wanted to do.


    But now, Felix''s wife was in such big trouble, and he couldn''t even find out the reason.


    At this moment, the doctor felt ashamed and guilty.


    After a moment''s silence, he said, "Mr. Bissel, please give me a few days. I will try my best to find out


    the cause of Mrs. Bissel''s illness."


    Felix kept silent. Queeny pulled his sleeve and said to the doctor, "Okay, thank you."


    The doctor nodded. Then he took something he needed and left.


    After he left, Queeny looked at Felix and smiled, "Why are you angry with him? The doctor is not God.


    There are so many difficult diseases in the world that can''t be cured in any way. Don''t be angry with


    him."


    She was in a good mood, but Felix felt nervous.


    He recalled what Stephan had said before. Stephan said that Queeny had the blood of the Zardi


    family, and there was a kind of incurable hereditary disease in the blood. He only felt heartache and


    worry.


    He looked at Queeny and asked, "Do you remember who your biological father is?"


    Queeny was stunned.


    She didn''t expect that the topic would change so quickly.


    She thought for a while and shook her head, "I don''t remember. I lived with my mother from the very


    beginning. Later, she remarried into the Dempsey family. Then I came out of the Dempsey family and


    followed Burke. Why do you ask me this?"


    Felix frowned.


    He didn''t tell Queeny the truth. He justforted her, "Nothing. I''m just asking casually. Are you tired?


    Do you want to have a rest first?"


    Queeny had been receiving the examination for three hours. She was indeed tired now.


    So she nodded and Felix coaxed her to sleep. After she fell asleep, Felix got up and left.


    Downstairs.


    Archie and the others had already known the diagnosis result from the doctor.


    They felt sorry when Felix went downstairs with a long face.


    After all, no one had expected such a bad result on such a happy day.


    Archie walked up to him, patted him on the shoulder, andforted him, "Don''t be sad. With advanced


    medical technology, every disease can be cured. I''ll Call Amelia here tomorrow. He is very good at


    such intricate diseases. Maybe he can help you."


    If this happened in the past, Felix wouldn''t have epted Archie''s help.


    But now, he didn''t refuse and nodded.


    "Thank you. I''ll keep it in mind."


    Archie smiled and didn''t take it seriously. It waste and they had to go back, so they said goodbye to


    the newly married couple and left.


    When they all left, it was almost dusk and Donald came back.


    He first reported to Felix about his job to send the guests away, and then asked with concern, "Is Mrs.


    Bissel all right?"


    Felix said in a depressed voice, "We haven''t found out the reason yet."


    Donald was shocked.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He couldn''t believe it.


    He knew clearly that the doctors in the castle were all the most skilled doctors in the world. But now,


    they didn''t even find out the reason for Queeny''s illness, let alone cure it. It was so ridiculous.

 Chapter 929 His Purpose

    Chapter 929 His Purpose


    Chapter 929 His Purpose


    However, Felix didn''t seem to be joking at all.


    Donald finally realized that he was serious.


    His heart sank.


    "Then what should we do now?"


    After a short pause, Felix said, "Let''s wait and see."


    Then he went upstairs.


    Upstairs, Queeny was sitting on the balcony to enjoy the breeze.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    In fact, it was not hot in this season, but perhaps it was because she was in a fret, she inexplicably felt


    a sense of restlessness.


    She didn''t feel better until she sat here and felt the cool wind.


    When Felix came here, she didn''t notice him until she felt his warm hand on her shoulder.


    When she turned around and saw him, she raised her eyebrows and smiled.


    "They all left?"


    "Yes."


    Felix walked to the front and sat down beside her. He put his arm around her shoulder and held her in


    his arms.


    Queeny leaned against his shoulder, looked at the stars in the sky, and said in a low voice, "What did


    Stephan say to you today?"


    Felix was stunned.


    Queeny smiled and looked at him.


    "In fact, you don''t have to hide it from me. I have known it. I know that Stephan came here today. Since


    he came here, he must have his own purpose. We havepletely offended him before. He came


    here today for revenge."


    She stood up and turned to look at Felix.


    "Guess what I found when I sorted out the gifts today?"


    Felix frowned and didn''t answer.


    Queeny took a box and opened it.


    There were several golden pills in the box.


    She smiled and said, "I saw this. This is a gift from Stephan. There is a note on it, asking me to take it


    every ten days. He is not a doctor. How does he know what kind of illness I am suffering and what


    medicine I should take?"


    By this time, Felix had realized that he couldn''t hide it from her anymore.


    Queeny had already known the truth.


    He looked at her and asked in a deep voice, "Do you really want to know?"


    Queeny nodded.


    "Okay, let me tell you."


    So Felix told her what Stephan had said today.


    Although Queeny had guessed that there was something behind her illness, she was still shocked


    when she heard what he said.


    Felix said in a low voice, "ording to him, you are a member of the Zardi family. And this kind of


    hereditary disease is very likely to be only within their family."


    "As you said before, your mother has nothing to do with the Zardi family, so the only possibility


    should be your father. Do you still have any memory of your father?"


    Queeny frowned and shook her head after thinking for a long time.


    "No, I don''t remember him at all. I even... I don''t remember if he has ever appeared in my life."


    Felix was not surprised to hear that.


    Over the years, he grew up with Queeny and then lived in Lanceham with her. He had never heard


    about her biological father from her.


    He touched her head and said, "It doesn''t matter. Don''t think of it if you can''t remember."


    "Are we going to the family party of the Zardi family next month?"


    Felix looked at her and said, "Yes. We must cure your illness. They deliberately gave us four pills,


    which means they are forcing us to go there. Then we have to go! Even if it''s a dangerous ce, we


    have to find out the truth."


    Queeny smiled.


    "Okay, let''s go together then."


    Felix didn''t refuse.


    After all, it was rted to Queeny''s health, so he couldn''t go there alone.


    After they made an agreement, they finally set their minds at rest.


    In the evening, when Queeny fell asleep, Felix told Ford, "Go and check the identity of Queeny''s


    father."


    Ford received the order and left.


    On the other side.


    In a luxurious manor thousands of miles away.


    When Clinton Zardi heard that Stephan had told Felix those words, he smiled with satisfaction.


    York didn''t understand what he meant.


    "Sir, why do you ask Stephan to send this message? Is Queeny really the member of our Zardi


    family?"


    While feeding the fish, Clinton said, "Have you ever seen anyone in the world who has that kind of


    inherited disease outside the family?"


    York lowered his head slightly, "No, I haven''t."


    Clinton said in a low voice, "Her father used to be one of my close attendants. Although he was not a


    direct descendant, he has been with me for many years. He was more respected than a direct


    descendant."


    "Then he met a woman and betrayed me. From then on, he escaped from the Zardi family without


    any news. Later, I found out the news about him, and he died of illness."


    "I didn''t punish him anymore, since he already died, leaving only one daughter and his wife. I thought


    that without the protection of family medicine, the child would not live long. I didn''t expect that she


    would grow up. "


    He said with a faint smile. Perhaps he had thought of something.


    York asked curiously.


    "Then why did you ask that child toe to you this time? Do you want to..."


    Clinton threw the fish food into the pond and said, "Evelyn can''t wait any longer."


    Hearing this, even York, who had always been calm, was shocked.


    Except for him, no one else knew the name, Evelyn.


    Also, no one except him knew that in fact, the leader of the Zardi family was not him. He was just a


    puppet who did the job willingly.


    York was silent for a while.


    Then he asked carefully, "Do you want them to help you find the Celestial Book?"


    Clinton nodded.


    "That thing has a counterattack on me. Maybe I can''t find it for the rest of my life with only my own


    effort. The day ising again. If I miss this time, I have to wait another hundred years. I can''t wait any


    longer."


    York nodded silently.


    "In that case, what do you need that day? I can tell them to get ready."


    Clinton said in a low voice, "I need nothing. If theye that day, just bring them to see me."


    York nodded. Seeing that Clinton had nothing else to say, he left.


    A month passed quickly.


    The Zardi family held a family party every year.


    Every year, only members of the Zardi family could attend this banquet. Outsiders were not


    wee, so when they saw Felix and Queeny walking in from the door, they were a little surprised.


    Stephan was not surprised at all as he was hiding in the crowd.


    Although he was not the direct descendant of the Zardi family, it was obvious that the leader wanted


    to put him in an important position, since the leader asked him to finish this job.

 Chapter 930 The Person In The Shadow

    Chapter 930 The Person In The Shadow


    Chapter 930 The Person in the Shadow


    Therefore, as soon as he saw Felix and Queeny, he immediately came over.


    "Wee."


    Felix looked around the people in the hall, and his face was cold.


    Queeny said in a deep voice, "Wee as we promised. Now it''s time for you to tell us the truth, as


    you promised, right?"


    Stephan didn''t beat around the bush.


    He directly took them to meet York.


    In the past, Felix and Queeny only heard York''s name, but they had never seen him.


    It turned out that York was just an ordinary old man.


    York smiled and said, "Since you are here,e with me."


    The two were stunned again.


    They had thought that the reason why the Zardi family tried so hard to ask them toe here this


    time was that York wanted to see them.


    But now it seemed that there was someone else behind York.


    The two looked at each other in silence and then walked inside with York.


    The banquet was held on an ind. There was an ancient building, and everyone was in it.


    At this time, they were in the banquet hall in the front. York led the two all the way to the garden behind,


    through the rockery, pavilions, and towers. After about ten minutes, they stopped in front of a quiet


    yard.


    York knocked on the door and said respectfully, "Sir, she has arrived."


    Both Queeny and Felix were shocked. Sir? Who was it?


    Before they could figure it out, the door quietly opened, and a gentle voice came from inside.


    "Come in."


    York stopped at the door and made way for them. He pointed inside and said, "You can go in."


    Queeny and Felix looked at each other and saw great shock and disbelief in each other''s eyes.


    It was well known that among the countless underground forces, the Zardi family had the longest


    history. The Zardi family was rich enough to destroy a small country. It could be said that almost half


    of the forces in the world were living in their shadow.


    They had thought that York, the leader of this big family, was the dominator. But now it seemed that


    there was another person who was hiding in the shadow.


    Queeny thought of what Felix had said to her not long ago.


    He once said that he always felt that the Zardi family''s recent actions were not like York''s style.


    Perhaps there was another person behind York.


    At that time, she just thought he was joking and didn''t take it seriously. Now it seemed that he was


    right!


    The two walked inside in shock.


    The yard was not big, but it was quiet and beautiful. As soon as they entered it, they had an illusion that


    they hade to a wondend.


    In the middle of the yard, there was a stone road covered with rubble. On both sides of the stone road,


    there were all kinds of exotic flowers and herbs.


    Queeny vaguely recognized a few rare varieties. It was said that they had been extinct many years


    ago. They didn''t expect that there would be some of them here!


    It was more shocking than seeing gold and silver.


    The two walked inside nervously. The door inside was closed. Felix took a look at Queeny and pushed


    it open.


    The wooden door creaked.


    It could be seen that the people living here were not greedy for enjoyment. After all, although the


    environment here was very good, it was not luxurious. There was no gold or jade design.


    When the door was pushed open, the scene inside was revealed.


    It was a big room. Except for the side where the door was, there were gray walls on the left and right


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    sides. On the opposite side was a huge French window.


    The French window was not of a modern color design, but a ssic design. There was a table in front


    of the window, and beside the table were a few gray futons. A man in his thirties was sitting on the


    futon and cooking coffee with his head down.


    The man looked thin, and the clothes he was wearing were not the popr style of young men


    nowadays, but an old-fashioned robe, as if he hade from the ancient times.


    They had to admit that it was really a picturesque scene if they forgot that this man called them here


    with his intrigues and plots.


    Felix and Queeny walked forward hand in hand.


    Hearing the footsteps, the man didn''t look up, but he still knew their arrival.


    He said gently, "Since you''re here, have a seat. Have a taste of the new-made coffee."


    Hearing this, the two approached, looked at each other, and sat down.


    After they sat down, the man put two cups on the table one by one.


    Only then did Queeny notice that his fingers were slender and fair, like a women''s hands. He was not


    supposed to be a person who knew how to cook.


    She didn''t drink the coffee. At this time, the man raised his head.


    Oh! His look was so shocking!


    He was not a handsome man. His facial features were very ordinary. At most, he was not ugly.


    However, when they werebined together, they made this man look charismatic and impressive.


    He was charming, like a celestial being.


    Queeny''s heart skipped a beat. Somehow, she felt this face a little familiar, as if she had seen it


    somewhere before.


    She silently recalled the face she had seen before, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t


    remember it.


    At this time, the man smiled.


    "You must be confused now. In that case, I won''t beat around the bush. Let me introduce myself. My


    name is Clinton Zardi."


    As he spoke, he picked up a cup of coffee and took a sip.


    Queeny and Felix frowned at the same time. The two turned around and looked at each other. Both of


    them saw the confusion in each other''s eyes.


    Clinton? They had never heard of this name!


    However, since they hade to this ce, they were not in a hurry. They just sat there and waited for


    him to make it clear.


    Clinton didn''t want to hide anything from them anymore. He came straight to the point, "You must be


    Queeny, right?"


    Queeny nodded. To be honest, she was originally hostile to him when she just came here.


    After all, she even didn''t know that she had the blood of the Zardi family, but this man knew this


    clearly and even sent several pills to her at her wedding as if they had already known that she would


    have a rpse on that day.


    It was obvious that this man had nned this for a long time. Definitely, Queeny kept vignt against


    this man.


    However, when she really came here and saw this man, she found that this man was so stoic that she


    couldn''t hate him at all.


    Although she was not sure whether the look he showed was his true face or not, it was difficult for her


    to hate him.

 Chapter 931 Make A Deal

    Chapter 931 Make A Deal


    Chapter 931 Make A Deal


    Next to her, Felix was in the same mood as her.


    He had a grudge against the Zardi family for Queeny''s disappearance. Logically speaking, he


    should be more vignt and hostile to the man in front of him.


    But now they were sitting here peacefully, perhaps because of the surrounding environment, or


    perhaps because the man''s attitude was modest. Felix was not angry at all.


    Clinton smiled, "You look like your father very much."


    Queeny was slightly shocked.


    "Do you know my father?"


    "Yes."


    Clinton nodded and looked out of the window. It was raining outside.


    The autumn rain looked depressing in the quiet yard.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "He has been working for me for fifteen years. We had a deep


    rtionship, and I regarded him as my brother."


    Queeny frowned.


    Her intuition told her that there was a story behind it.


    As expected, Clinton sighed.


    "It''s a pity that he died young and I didn''t even see him for thest time."


    Queeny asked, "You said he has been working for you? Who are you and who is he? What kind of


    roles do you two y in the Zardi family? How did he die?"


    Hearing her series of questions, Clinton seemed to be stunned for a moment and then smiled gently.


    "I know you have a lot of questions. Don''t worry. We have a lot of time today. Let me answer it one after


    another."


    He paused and exined, "I don''t think I need to exin too much about my identity. You can feel it


    yourself."


    Hearing this, both Queeny and Felix were shocked.


    They just had a guess, but now his words had proved that their guess was right.


    Clinton still had a smile on his face. He was about the same age as Felix, but for some reason, they felt


    as if he had lived for thousands of years and looked like an old man who had experienced everything.


    He smiled and said, "As for your father, since you know who I am, you should be able to guess who he


    is."


    Queeny frowned.


    "Your trusted subordinate?"


    "Yes."


    Clinton paused for a moment, took another sip of coffee, and continued, "He is also a member of the


    Zardi family. His name is Lance Zardi, and he grew up beside me. I treated him as my son andContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    friend, and I taught him everything he knew by myself. I thought he would always stay with me and be


    loyal to me, butter he met your mother."


    "The marriage of every member in the Zardi family needs to be approved by the family. Your mother


    didn''t have a good family background. The family didn''t agree to their marriage, but he eloped with your


    mother."


    Speaking of this, he smiled helplessly.


    "Young people are always energetic and impulsive. I sent someone to look for him at that time, but he


    knew me as well as I knew him. He hid, and I really couldn''t find him out."


    "It took me five years to finally find him, but he was sick and soon died at that time."


    Queeny frowned.


    Somehow, she felt that something was wrong.


    She asked, "What a coincidence! ording to you, he must have been a healthy person before. Why


    did he die a few years after he left you?"


    Clinton smiled.


    "You are really smart. It seems that I can''t hide anything from you."


    He reached to make another pot of coffee. He said slowly, "You are right. There is indeed a reason for


    his death."


    Queeny was nervous.


    Clinton looked up at her and smiled, "Do you suspect that I killed him?"


    Queeny clenched her fingers and managed to smile.


    "No. you just said that you didn''t find him in the past few years."


    Clinton shook his head with a smile, "You''re not telling the truth. You obviously suspect me in your


    heart, but it doesn''t matter. It''s destined. It doesn''t matter even if I tell you the truth."


    He paused for a moment, and his eyes became very serious and calm.


    "He died of a kind of hereditary disease in the Zardi family, the one you had at your wedding."


    Hearing this, not only Queeny but also Felix next to her were surprised.


    Clinton continued, "When you had a rpse, your husband also saw found that it was a fatal disease. It


    could kill us in a short time. It''s a special inherited disease of the Zardi family. To control it, we have


    developed a medicine that can only suppress it as long as you take it regrly. However, this medicine


    is very precious and only for the people in the family."


    "When your father worked for me in the past, of course, he had enough medicine. But he betrayed the


    family and escaped, so of course, he had no medicine after that."


    "In the beginning, he could find some medicine from his friends. But it was a valuable product.


    Everyone in the Zardi family needed it, and no one could provide it for him over the years."


    "That''s why he died naturally after he had no medicine. That''s the reason for his death. "


    After Clinton finished, there was a short silence in the room.


    Queeny pursed her lips. Felix held her hand under the long table. The warm and broad palm wrapped


    her little hand. Only then did she feel a little warm.


    She looked up at Clinton.


    "So what do you want us to do this time?"


    Clinton was very satisfied with her attitude. Even when she heard about the death of her biological


    father, she didn''t get too excited.


    Calmness and smartness, this was what he liked.


    He leaned back and said leisurely, "It''s very simple. Let''s make a deal."


    "What deal?"


    "Help me find something. I''ll provide you with medicine to stop your disease."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Queeny refused without hesitation, "No."


    Clinton''s eyes narrowed slightly, "You refused before you heard what I asked you to find?"


    Queeny said in a low voice, "Now that you can sit here and order York, it means that you are absolutely


    superior to him. The whole Zardi family crosses several continents and is the biggest underground


    force in the world. Something you can''t find must be extremely difficult to find."


    "And now you want us to help you find it, but you only give me some medicine that can temporarily stop


    my disease. What if we find it? Should I ask you for the medicine all my life? "


    Hearing this, Clinton was surprised for a moment and then smiled.


    "Interesting! What an interesting girl!"

 Chapter 932 Treasure Evaluation Party

    Chapter 932 Treasure Evaluation Party


    Chapter 932 Treasure Evaluation Party


    He had lived for so many years and had not seen such an interesting person for a long time.


    "You are right. It is indeed difficult to find such a thing that I need. Then let''s change the deal. Tell me


    what you want."


    Queeny said seriously, "I want my disease to bepletely solved."


    Clinton squinted.


    "Do you want me to cure it for you?"


    "Yes!"


    Clinton was silent for a while and then burst intoughter.


    "You are too naive. If there were really a way to cure this disease in the world, do you think that the


    people of the Zardi family would still be troubled by this disease for so many years?"


    Hearing this, both Queeny and Felix were depressed.


    "You mean there is no cure?"


    "No."


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became depressing, and the three of them did not speak


    anymore.


    Clinton was not in a hurry. He just sat there and watched them quietly. It seemed that they had started


    a seesaw battle.


    After a while, Felix asked, "What do you want us to find for you?"


    Clinton smiled, "The Celestial Book."


    ...


    It was already noon when they came out of the manor.


    The two didn''t stay any longer at the family party of the Zardi family. Aftering out, they took a


    ship and left the ind.


    Ford picked them up on the shore. As soon as they got off the ship, they got on the ne and flew


    back to Lanceham.


    When they arrived at the castle, it was three o''clock in the afternoon.


    Donald ordered the chef to cook food for them. The two were worn out. After lunch, they took a rest


    and began to recall what happened today.


    Queeny took out the Celestial piece that she had bought from the auction before, put it in her hand, and


    looked at it carefully for a while. Then she said, "We didn''t understand why the people of the Zardi


    family took it out for auction before. Now we know that they have nned it for a long time."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Felix didn''t look happy.


    "They sent it to us on purpose. The auction was enterable for everyone, but in fact, it was prepared for


    us."


    Queeny nodded and sighed.


    "Why are they looking for this thing? I don''t think that Clinton seems to believe these rumors about


    immortality. He seems to be a celestial being. Why does he have interest in this thing?"


    Felix sneered and didn''t think so.


    "Sometimes, the more extraordinary a person looks, the more greedy he is. I don''t think he is a good


    man."


    Queeny paused and turned to him, "Then why did he send it to us? And why did he choose us to find


    the rest pieces for him?"


    Felix said calmly, "It''s very simple. It''s not convenient for him to do it for some reason. We have


    connections and power, and you have to ask him for help because of your illness. So we are the best


    choice. As for why he gave it to us..."


    He took the piece and looked at it carefully.


    "Maybe he wants us to observe and study it?"


    Then he shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    Queeny sighed.


    "What should we do now?"


    Felix thought of this. After a while, he said, "Let''s find them out for him."


    "How? The world is so big. We don''t have any clue. He only gave us four months."


    When they left, Clinton gave them the medicine for four months and ordered them to find all the twelve


    pieces within four months.


    ording to what he said, he had five pieces in his hand now, and there was one in Felix''s hand. Now


    they had six pieces in total. That was to say, there were still six pieces scattered in the world.


    Many people had believed that it was a magical treasure that could bring people back to life, so they


    were looking for it. However, after searching for so long, few people could find the pieces.


    So it was not easy to find six pieces in just four months.


    Thinking of this, Queeny frowned.


    Felix turned to look at her with a smile.


    "Don''t worry. There''s always hope. ording to him, it will be of great use to collect the twelve pieces. I


    guess not only him knows this news, so let''s have a try and see who will fight for the treasure. I can


    make sure that someone who is seeking it must have one or two pieces. Then we will carefully observe


    and make a move to take them from those people."


    Queeny thought for a while and nodded.


    "Maybe this is the best way at present."


    Feeling her worry, Felixforted her and held her in his arms.


    "Don''t be afraid. The problem will be solved. You will be fine. Nothing bad will happen to us."


    Leaning against his chest, Queeny nodded and closed her eyes.


    Three dayster, there was a treasure evaluation party in Lanceham.


    This party was held by Irvin, the son of Lanceham''s richest man.


    Irvin was a well-known yboy in Lanceham, who had done all kinds of funny things. Therefore, when


    he held this treasure evaluation party where rich people could show their wealth, everyone was not


    surprised.


    Some of them were curious about what treasures he had found recently and why he was so eager to


    show them off to everyone.


    After all, it was well known that although Irvin was a yboy and liked to show off, whenever he


    showed off, he would have a real treasure that ordinary rich people would never see.


    Therefore, no matter how those peopleined, they woulde to have a look.


    The treasure evaluation party would be held in the biggest hotel of the Kaye family.


    On the day of the party, there were a lot of guests, and almost all the famous people came. The hall


    was full of people toasting and bustling


    With a ss of wine in his hand, Irvin leaned against the back of a sofa and smiled when he looked at


    the bustling scene downstairs. "Felix, I''ve called all the famous people in Lanceham here. What do you


    want to do? Just tell me!"


    No one had expected that the treasure evaluation party held by Irvin was actually started by Felix.


    With a ss in his hand, Felix also looked at the people downstairs.


    There was no expression on his face, and he was still cold and indifferent. However, the dazed eye


    showed that he was absent-minded now.


    Irvin nudged him on the arm and asked, "Hey, what treasure do you want me to show off at this party?


    It''s time to tell me, isn''t it?"


    Felix nced at him.


    "The Celestial Book."


    "What?"


    Irvin was taken aback, "Didn''t you get it at the auction?"


    Felix nodded.


    "It seems that many people are interested in it. I''ll show it to everyone today."

 Chapter 933 Damage His Reputation

    Chapter 933 Damage His Reputation


    Chapter 933 Damage His Reputation


    Irvin was speechless.


    He forced a smile, "Bro, are you kidding? Do you really think the legend is true? To be honest, I feel


    that someone made the story to fool those idiots. Don''t damage my reputation."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Felix snorted and said, "Your reputation?"


    "What? You look down upon me?"


    Felix didn''t say anything, but his expression showed his meaning.


    Irvin was provoked. When he was about to talk back, someone patted him on the shoulder.


    "Mr. Kaye!"


    He turned around and saw a middle-aged man with a big belly.


    The man was named Malcolm Dalton. He was a local real estate businessman in Lanceham. He had


    met Felix at a banquet before, so they knew each other.


    Malcolm smiled and greeted, "Mr. Kaye and Mr. Bissel, nice to see you here."


    Irvin nodded, "What''s up?"


    Malcolm handed over a document in his hand with a ttering smile on his face, "Mr. Kaye, I''m sorry


    that several of my subordinates who didn''t know you refused your request when you wanted to buy the


    agreement. Please sign it."


    Irvin squinted slightly.


    He smiled, "Mr. Dalton, what do you mean?"


    Malcolm smiled with trepidation, "Mr. Kaye, I know you don''t think highly of my small business, but this


    is my gift. Please don''t mind..."


    Irvin interrupted him before he could finish his words.


    Irvin said seriously, "Mr. Dalton, I think you must have misunderstood me. I did intend to buy yournd


    for the development of the amusement park, but after a second thought, I found that the position is not


    suitable, so I changed my mind. I appreciate your kindness. As for thisnd, you''d better take it back."


    Malcolm was confused.


    Irvin continued, "Besides, the Kaye family is running the business ording to thew. We are not


    bandits. Even if I really want to buy yournd, I will go through legal channels and formalities. You don''t


    need to do this."


    Irvin didn''t want to disappoint Malcolm, so he said this in a gentle voice.


    Malcolm immediately nodded and said, "I see. Thank you, Mr. Kaye. Thank you."


    Irvin forced a smile and waved his hand.


    After Malcolm left, Felix asked, "What happened?"


    Irvin sighed.


    "Oh, it''s a small business. Recently, my father agreed to let my mother''s brother work in thepany.


    After he came to thepany, he always takes advantage of his power to bully people and does some


    shady things. I was looking for a piece ofnd some days ago. I choose Malcolm''snd at that time, but


    we didn''t intend to purchase it. My uncle heard it somehow. He must have threatened Malcolm, so


    Malcolmes to me in a panic to say sorry."


    Felix frowned.


    "There will be trouble if you keep such a person in thepany."


    Speaking of this, Irvin also had a headache.


    "Yes, you are right. But he is my mother''s brother. You know my mother well. If I really drive my uncle


    away, she will cry and bother me. Then it will be the bigger trouble."


    Felix didn''t want to talk about this anymore.


    After all, it was Irvin''s family affair. As a friend, it was enough for him to remind Irvin with kindness.


    If he talked more about this, he would be a busybody.


    Thinking of this, he looked into the hall.


    The guests were almost there. Felix looked at the time. It was eight o''clock in the evening. He said in a


    deep voice, "Let''s start."


    Irvin nodded and said, "I''ll start the party now."


    "Okay."


    After Irvin left, Queeny came over.


    Behind her was the Ford. Ford held an antique wooden box, in which there was the piece of the


    Celestial Book.


    She asked, "Are you going to take it down now?"


    Felix nodded.


    Queeny didn''t say anything more and followed him downstairs.


    At eight o''clock, the treasure evaluation party began.


    Many people hadined that Irvin liked to show off his wealth and they were quite disdainful of the


    treasure evaluation party, but when it really began, everyone''s attention was attracted.


    At this time, the host hadn''t shown up on the stage yet. Everyone sat in their seats and whispered,


    guessing what kind of treasure would be shown today.


    It was not until a light was lit up on the stage and a huge projector started working on the white curtain


    that the hall gradually quieted down.


    There was only a beam of white light on the stage, and the rest of the lights were off, and the hall was


    silent.


    The ttering sound of high heels came, and a female host in a formal dress walked onto the stage.


    The white light followed her until she finally stopped at a ce on the left side of the stage.


    "Good evening, everyone."


    With her announcement, the grand party officially began.


    After a brief introduction, the host began to get to the point, introducing the treasure that would be


    shown tonight.


    "I think many people present have heard of and are very interested in the treasure that will be shown


    today. That''s the Celestial Book. It is the most popr treasure with the rich people in recent years."


    As soon as she finished speaking, another white light shone on the right side of the stage. Everyone


    found that there was a ss showcase, in which a small white piece was disyed. It was just the


    Celestial Book.


    Many people had seen this piece at the auction.


    They had no time to take photos at that time, which was really a pity. They had thought that they would


    never have the chance to see it again in their lives, but they didn''t expect to see it here.


    The crowd started to discuss.


    The host continued, "As we all know, the reason why the Celestial Book is called a legendary treasure


    is that it is said to have the effect of resurrection and immortality. This treasure was bought by Mr. Felix


    Bissel half a year ago. After his careful study, he found that there are a total of twelve pieces, and we


    are disying only one piece."


    As soon as she finished her words, the people here were shocked and talked more loudly.


    The host didn''t say anything. She gave the audience some time to react, and then she continued to


    introduce it.


    "Many people once doubted whether the rumor about the Celestial Book is true or not. Although we are


    not sure about it yet, after the careful investigation and checking many ancient books, we found that if


    we gather all the twelve pieces of the Celestial Book, something magical will definitely happen."


    "There is no urate answer to the question if it can bring people back to life or make people have a


    long life, but after the scientific research, we found that this piece is made of a kind of material that we


    have never seen on earth."

 Chapter 934 Share It With Everyone

    Chapter 934 Share It With Everyone


    Chapter 934 Share It with Everyone


    "It is said that the Celestial Book is made of jade, but it is not true. It is glittering and translucent all


    over, simr to jade, but in fact, it is made of a kind of special material, not jade. Some people guessed


    that it was just this unknown mysterious material that causes the magic effect. Therefore, it can be


    seen that the rumor is not false."


    "And today, Mr. Bissel is willing to show this treasure to everyone and invite you to study and observe


    it. Such a big event is really difficult to be done by only one person because the twelve pieces are


    scattered to every corner of the world. No one can find all of them alone."


    "All of you present today are famous figures in the world. Mr. Bissel hopes to invite you to join this


    event to look for the pieces of the Celestial Book. If anyone finds any of them or provides useful clues,


    you can share the benefit after all the pieces are gathered!"


    After the host finished her words, all the people present were still in a daze, unable to react for a long


    time.


    What did she mean?


    Felix invited everyone here to find the Celestial Book together? And they could share the benefit after it


    was found?


    What a great event, but was it true?


    Many people present believed that Felix wouldn''t tell lies.


    Therefore, they were all excited.


    At this time, the host invited Felix to give a speech on the stage.


    Felix walked onto the stage.


    In fact, he didn''t have anything to say. The reason why Clinton gave him the task was that he now had


    the greatest influence in the underworld.


    Now the Zircon Association was defeated. Except for the Zardi family, the biggest force was the


    Dragon Club. Clinton couldn''t find anyone else except for Felix to finish this job.


    He looked at the audience under the stage and said in a deep voice, "What the host just said is


    basically what I want to say. All the friends who want to figure out the real effect of this treasure can


    provide me valuable clues, or directly offer me the pieces he or she has. You don''t have to doubt my


    words. I can make a promise with my name that as long as anyone has made a contribution to this


    event, I will never forget this. In the future, when the twelve pieces are gathered, he or she will


    definitely be able to see the true face of the treasure."


    Someone immediately asked, "Just to see it? Can we get a share?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes. After all, we give you the pieces. We should also have a share of it, right?"


    Felix looked at them indifferently with a cold smile on his face.


    He said loudly, "We don''t know what the Celestial Book will be after all the pieces are finally gathered,


    so I really can''t promise you what you''ll get. By that time, all the people who provide clues or donate


    pieces can share the benefits, and I promise you that everyone can witness this result."


    "What''s more, even if you don''t give me the pieces you have, it is just an ordinary ything and really


    useless before you gather all the pieces. It''s a waste of its own value. And perhaps because of the


    missing piece, it is very likely that this secret will be buried forever and no one will know it."


    "You are all smart and know how valuable the treasure is. I believe that you don''t want this secret to be


    covered forever and the treasure to be useless. I hope you can work together with me to find it and


    witness the miracle. What do you think? "


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was silence.


    No one spoke for a long time.


    Looking at the silent crowd, Felix paused for a moment and then said, "If you are not satisfied with this,


    I can promise you something else. Anyone who has made a contribution to this matter can make a


    request to me. As long as it doesn''t break my principles, I can promise everything. This promise is valid


    until all the pieces are found. Wee everyone who gives me clues."


    As soon as he said this, the crowd became noisy.


    Many people began to talk in the hall.


    After saying that, Felix didn''t stay on the stage any longer.


    He got off the stage and walked to Queeny, who was sitting in the first row. The two looked at each


    other and didn''t say anything. They already knew what they were thinking.


    Finally, the host announced that everyone now could observe the piece from a close distance. But for


    safety, they had to wait in line. They were not allowed to touch it or open the ss disy case. They


    could only observe it through the ss.


    This time, everyone was eager to have a try.


    Irvin was also curious after hearing what Felix said.


    He didn''t know about the deal between Felix and Clinton. He thought that Felix really believed that the


    Celestial Book could bring the dead back to life.


    He nudged Felix and asked with a smile, "Hey, is this thing really so magical? It sounds like a fairy tale.


    Can it really bring the dead back to life?"


    Felix nced at him.


    He said in a deep voice, "Don''t make a random guess if you don''t know it."


    Irvin snorted and said in a low voice, "We are all young people living in modern times. We can''t be


    superstitious."


    Queeny couldn''t help interrupting him, "It''s not what we want. It''s the Zardi family who asked us to


    look for it."


    Irvin was stunned and then turned serious.


    The Zardi family?


    When Stephan said those wordsst time, he was also at the scene. Of course, he knew that as long


    as the Zardi family was involved, everything would beplicated.


    He frowned, looked at Felix and Queeny, and asked, "What do you mean? Have you gone to the


    Zardi family? What did they say?"


    Felix had no choice. He knew that Irvin would keep asking if he didn''t make it clear.


    So he told this matter to Irvin. He told Irvin that they had gone to find York in the Zardi family, and


    then was led to the garden behind by York. They had seen Clinton Zardi and they had made a deal


    with him.


    Irvin sat there in shock, unable to react for a long time.


    He gasped and looked around to make sure that no one could hear the three of them talking. Then he


    lowered his voice and said, "You mean that the real leader of the Zardi family is actually not York,


    but another person called Clinton?"


    Felix nodded.


    "Why? Then who is it? Isn''t York the head of their family? Why does another person suddenly appear?"


    Queeny rubbed her forehead with a headache.


    "We don''t know either. We only know that the man seems to have a higher position than York because


    York is very respectful to him. Besides, York seems to be fifty or sixty years old, and that man looks


    only about thirty years old."

 Chapter 935 People Are Greedy

    Chapter 935 People Are Greedy


    Chapter 935 People Are Greedy


    "Generally speaking, no matter how capable Clinton is, he should still be considered a junior. I don''t


    know why York is so respectful to him, just like to his ancestor."


    Irvin chuckled.


    "What if Clinton is really his ancestor?"


    Felix frowned and looked at him.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. The matter of the Zardi family is veryplicated. What we see now is only


    the tip of the iceberg. Maybe there is a deeper secret. Don''t spread it everywhere, and just pretend that


    you haven''t heard it."


    Irvin zipped his mouth and made an OK gesture.


    "Got it."


    They talked in a low voice, and on the other side, the people who went to see the treasure had finished


    their observation.


    After the host announced the end of the party, everyone left with an unsatisfied look.


    Felix and Queeny also left.


    No one expected that the real host of the treasure evaluation party held by Irvin was actually Felix.


    And Felix even announced such a piece of sensational news.


    Everyone had aplicated mood, and at the same time, many people were eager to find the pieces.


    After all, it was a magic treasure that was made of the material in the space. Everyone wanted to find


    out the secret.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    At this time, Felix and Queeny were in the car back to the castle.


    It was very quiet in the car. The driver was Ford. There was no one else except Felix and Queeny.


    Queeny asked worriedly, "Felix, do you think it will work? Will anyone really give us any clue?"


    Felix replied in a low voice, "They will."


    "Why are you so sure?"


    Felix turned his head to look at her, and he looked confident.


    "Because people are greedy."


    "Greedy?"


    "Yes, everyone knows the legend of this treasure, but they didn''t know that it had twelve pieces at that


    time, and it needed all the twelve pieces to make it work. Now they all know that. In the face of such a


    big temptation, no one can control the desire to know the final result. As long as they know the clues,


    they will definitely give them to us."


    Queeny was silent.


    After a while, she said, "I''m just a little worried. I''m afraid that this matter will cause a bloody storm like


    it was five years ago."


    As she spoke, she turned her head and looked out of the window. She was lost in thought as if she was


    looking somewhere far away through the heavy fog.


    Felix reached out and held her hand.


    He said in a deep voice, "No, it won''t."


    His voice was low and hoarse, and his words were so reliable that they could give Qunney a sense of


    relief.


    "Let bygones be bygones. Now, we are stronger than before. No matter how big the storm is, we don''t


    have to be afraid."


    Queeny turned around and saw his firm eyes. She smiled.


    The car stopped in front of the castle soon.


    The ck gate opened. Just as the car was about to drive into the castle, a voice suddenly came from


    not far away.


    "Wait! Mr. Bissel, please wait!"


    The two were stunned. Felix told Ford to park the car first. Then they turned around and saw a middle-


    aged man running towards them.


    It was Malcolm Dalton, who came to Irvin and wanted to give Irvin thend.


    Felix rolled down the window and looked at him.


    "Mr. Dalton, what''s up?"


    With a friendly smile on his fat face, Malcolm nodded and bowed, "Mr. Bissel, do you remember what


    you said at the party?"


    Felix smiled, "Of course. Do you have any clue about it?"


    Malcolm wiped the sweat on his forehead and smiled, "Yes, I do. If you want to know, I''ll tell you right


    away."


    Felix squinted his eyes.


    Instead of asking him to speak now, he ordered Ford, "Open the gate and let Mr. Daltone in."


    Then he turned to Malcolm outside the window and said, "Mr. Dalton, if you don''t mind, go inside and


    have a drink. We can talk inside."


    Malcolm was overjoyed and said, "Okay, thank you, Mr. Bissel."


    In Lanceham, Malcolm was not weak, but meanwhile, he was not a powerful businessman.


    His real estate business had always been tepid. He had made a lot of money, but he also had lost a lot.


    Therefore, after so many years of effort, he still hadn''t been able to enter the list of rich men. At most,


    he had some money and minor fame.


    If it had been in the past, he wouldn''t have made friends with Felix.


    It was even more impossible for him toe to this castle.


    But today was different.


    Felix had said that anyone who provided useful clues could make a request to him.


    As long as it didn''t break his principles, he would fulfill this request.


    This was also a great temptation to the people like Malcolm.


    To ask Felix to fulfill a request was the quickest way for the nameless people to be famous.


    Definitely, people at the party were all interested in this promise.


    When Felix said that he was willing to share the benefit with everyone, the audience''s reaction was


    calm.


    But when he said that he was willing to owe them a favor and fulfill their request. The crowd became


    excited.


    At this time, Malcolm got in the car carefully. The car drove all the way into the castle. After they


    entered, the scenery inside was beyond Malcolm''s imagination, and he looked around shockingly all


    the way.


    He couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. He had long heard that the Bissel castle was beautiful, and now


    he knew that what they said was true.


    The car stopped in front of a building. Ford opened the door for them, and the three got off. Felix made


    an invitation, "Mr. Dalton, pleasee in."


    Malcolm had never thought that he would be treated like this by someone like Felix.


    He hurriedly said thanks. The three of them walked into the room. After they sat down, Donald had


    already made coffee for them. Felix took a sip of it and then asked, "Mr. Dalton, you just said that you


    have some clues about the Celestial Book?"


    Malcolm, who was drinking coffee, hurriedly put the cup on the table and nodded nervously, "Yes."


    "What clues? Tell me."


    Malcolm exined nervously.


    It turned out that he paid attention to the Celestial Book after he heard of its magical effect.


    But he knew he was not powerful enough to get it. Anyone who was not powerful enough would suffer


    if they suddenly got a treasure that the powerful guys wanted. Even if someone was willing to give it to


    him, he would not dare to take it.


    Therefore, he just paid attention to it casually and never thought that he would find it one day.


    But God blessed him. The more one wanted to find something, the more difficult it would be for him to


    find it.


    And, the person who didn''t need it would easily find it by ident.

 Chapter 936 The Curse Of Fate

    Chapter 936 The Curse Of Fate


    Chapter 936 The Curse of Fate


    When Malcolm Dalton was traveling in Ambario, he passed by a small vige and heard that there was


    a man who liked to collect antiques. The man was in his nies, but still physically strong. When he


    was young, he traveled around to collect antiques. When he became old, he moved from the city to the


    countryside with his great-granddaughter, because he didn''t like the polluted air in the city.


    Malcolm also liked to study antiques and could be regarded as an enthusiast. So, he visited the old


    man in order to see a few antiques that he was interested in.


    The old man didn''t turn him away but received him warmly, and generously showed him the good stuff


    he had.


    As a highly respected person in this field, the old man waited patiently for Malcolm to look at his


    antiques before he put the things away.


    He was even kind enough to keep Malcolm for a meal before he let him go.


    When Malcolm was just about to leave, he saw that piece of jade.


    ording to him, the jade was casually ced on an age-old table among other small items that


    seemed invaluable, a ce you might barely notice.


    Those things, including the jade, released an earthy smell as if they were recently dug out from the


    earth.


    He wondered why the old man didn''t see the value of the jade, or maybe he had no interest in that kind


    of thing at all. The jade was justid there, even with uncleaned dirt on it.


    When he saw it, he was about to leave. He wanted to observe carefully, but he needed to catch a flight,


    so he couldn''t stay any longer.


    In addition, the old man had no intention of keeping him longer, so he had to leave.


    Since he just took a nce at it, so he couldn''t be a hundred percent sure that thing was Celestial


    Book.


    Therefore, he thought he''d just give it a shot, and told Felix Bissel about it.


    After hearing it, Felix was silent for a few seconds.


    He looked at Malcolm Dalton and asked, "The old man you just mentioned, what is his name?"


    Malcolm said, "Quill, and I don''t know his first name. I only know that most people called him Old Quill,


    and the locals who respect him would call him Mr. Quill."


    Felix nodded.


    "All right, thank you for the information. I will contact you after I verify it. By that time, you can tell me


    what you want."


    Malcolm promptly stood up and expressed his gratitude.


    "Thank you, Mr. Bissel, I don''t want anything. It''s my greatest honor If I could help you."


    Felix smiled and said nothing.


    He let Donald send him out and then discussed it with Queeny.


    "What do you think about what he said? Do you think it is true?"


    Queeny pondered and said, "I don''t think he will lie to us. He is a very honest person. And he has a


    good reputation these years. Besides, he would not dare to lie to you. As for the truth..."


    She paused andughed, "Who knows? We will see when we go there and see it."


    Felix nodded, "Then let''s leave for Ambario tomorrow."


    Queeny was a bit surprised. "So soon?"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Of course, I have already released the news about Celestial Book. Now everyone knows that this thing


    has twelve pieces. Except for Clinton Zardi and us, there must be other people who want to collect


    them.


    Since Malcolm disclosed this news to us, there''s no guarantee that he won''t tell others. So, we must


    get there first."


    Queeny came to understand and nodded, "Okay, then I''ll pack up immediately."


    "Great."


    After Queeny went upstairs, Felix had Ford arrange transportation for the trip the next day, and


    meanwhile, he called Mrs. McCarthy.


    Mrs. McCarthy was a little surprised when she received his call.


    Felix didn''t conceal the reason why he was going to Ambario this time, because he knew that if he was


    in Ambario, they would know whatever he did.


    To avoid suspicion, it''s better to make it clear from the beginning.


    It was a matter of Queeny''s life and death. He didn''t believe Mrs. McCarthy and Mr. McCarthy would


    just sit back and do nothing.


    After Mrs. McCarthy heard it, sure enough, she immediately offered to help and urged them toe.


    And She said she and Mr. McCarthy would arrange everything.


    Felix hung up the phone.


    As soon as he hung up the phone, Mrs. McCarthy pondered for a while, and then called Nancy to


    check on the old man, Mr. Quill.


    Felix wouldn''t arrive until the next day. Therefore, there were still over ten hours for her to collect some


    useful information, hopefully. And that would save them some time.


    Since this matter was within Ambario, it''s not difficult for Nancy to investigate.


    Soon, she came back with the information.


    ording to Nancy''s investigation, Mr. Quill was indeed a well-known antique dealer when he was


    young.


    After decades of traveling, he had collected a bunch of good stuff. But his story was a catalog of


    misfortune. Maybe he got misfortune for dealing in antiques, maybe for some other reasons.


    He had two sons and two daughters-inw, and they all died one after another for some inexplicable


    reasons.


    His wife also died very early. When Mr. Quill''s son died, he left a child behind. So, Mr. Quill took the


    child with him to raise him. Later, the child got married and had a daughter.


    As he thought that this family would finally be able to live in peace, this couple also died in a car


    ident, as if there was really a curse.


    After they died, they left behind a girl named Fiona. Mr. Quill couldn''t bear to see the little girl was left


    alone, so he brought her home and gave her a nickname, called Duffy because he hoped it could keep


    her from the misfortune.


    In the countryside, everyone would notugh if a boy had such a nickname.


    But it was different for a girl.


    Fiona never epted her nickname. But Mr. Quill not only changed her name but also sent her to live


    with one of his friends in a vige. While traveling around for business, he would visit her asionally.


    When he was in his advanced years and Fiona had grown up safely and turned eighteen, he decided to


    move back to the vige and lived with his great-granddaughter.


    But maybe there''s really a curse of fate or something. Not long after the reunion, Fiona suddenly


    disappeared.


    Yes, not died, but disappeared.

 Chapter 937 Vanishing

    Chapter 937 Vanishing


    Chapter 937 Vanishing


    The whole thing was quite a sensation.


    After all, Mr. Quill was fairly well-known around the area, since the Quill family was probably the only


    one that had earned some fame outside the vige.


    Although everyone knew their fortunes weren''t earned decently.


    Over the past few years, however, the Quill family had done lots of good deeds for the vige after


    making a fortune: they built bridges, roads, and schools and provided financial aid to those in need.


    People should never judge others only by their bad deeds, but also by the good ones.


    Surely, those so-called "bad deeds" did not harm their interests in any way, while people did benefit


    from his charities.


    And that''s why Mr. Quill enjoyed quite a reputation around, even more prominent than the chief.


    After Mr. Quill''s great-granddaughter went missing, many people joined the rescue team looking for


    her, however, no one found any trace of hers.


    If she were dead, then at least the body should be found, but she just vanished.


    Later, rumor had it that Mr. Quill identally killed an innocent man in his youth, and now karma


    The ghost of his past mistakes had already imed several lives of his offspring, and now he came


    back again to take his great-granddaughter Fiona away.


    Too many wrongdoings had been made, but he was too tough to kill, so the retribution fell on his


    descendants.


    As the rumors continued to spread, people''s attitudes towards him began to shift.


    Unlike the old generation who remained respectful to Mr. Quill, the young were not afraid of him.


    They knew about his contributions, but those were already decades ago.


    Nowadays with growing government expenditure on the public welfare, things started to get better in


    the vige, and the donation from Mr. Quill seemed rather needless.


    Because of that, he hadn''t done much work in recent years, therefore the young generation felt


    unnecessary to fear him.


    More and more malicious rumors became widespread.


    Some naughty children even threw pebbles at his window in the middle of the night.


    Mr. Quill had spent his whole life in the underworld with no one to trust. The disappearance of his great-


    granddaughter left the old man all alone in the great vi. There was nothing he can do with those


    broken windows.


    The good news was that the adults would forbid the children from being way out of line, probably


    because they feared that the curse mighte to their children.


    Natalia couldn''t help but frown as she listened to Nancy''s reports.


    As an atheist, she had always doubted the existence of ghosts.


    But the unnatural death across several generations of the Quill family was indeed weird.


    She pondered for a while and said, "Nancy, I want more details about the Quill family, see if you can


    find anything about Mr. Quill''s past."


    Nancy took hermand and left.


    Then Natalia went downstairs and told Mrs. Dottie to arrange a guest room.


    After the arrangement had been made, Archie arrived.


    Night had already fallen in Lanceham, but here in Eqitin, it was only afternoon.


    Due to an unscheduled meeting, Archie had to work overtime and didn''te back until half past


    seven.


    Meals had been served, while Natalia and the children were still waiting for him.


    Archie entered the room, slid his arm around Natalia''s waist, and gave a soft kiss to her. Before he took


    off his jacket, he kissed his two kids, and then walked to the dining room with Anne in his arms.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Everything fine today?"


    He put Anne in the dining chair, Oliver on the table, and then asked.


    Natalia did not respond.


    Archie had an intuition that there was something wrong, so he looked up.


    Natalia hesitated, "Let''s have dinner first, then I''ll tell you everything."


    She had no wish to scare the children.


    Archie understood and nodded without saying anything.


    After they had an enjoyable dinner, Natalia helped Mrs. Dottie clear the table, had the servants take


    Oliver and Anne to the bath, and then took a walk to the garden with Archie.


    A newly-built gazebo in the garden was a good ce to rest after dinner, for drinking tea and the whiff


    of flowers can freshen one up.


    The dinner was a bit greasy, and a cup of tea made by Mrs. Dottie was exactly what Natalia needed.


    She took a sip, then finally told Archie, "Felix called me today."


    Archie was quite surprised at it.


    "What news did he bring?"


    Natalia frowned worriedly, "It was about Queeny. They met the man who ordered Stephan to meet


    them and imparted the secret of Queeny''s illness when attending the feast held by the Zardi


    Family."


    Hearing this, Archie broke off.


    "It wasn''t York Zardi?"


    Natalia nodded.


    As a man of keen observation, Archie knew it right away that York was not responsible for this, when


    they sent Stephan Zardi to invite Felix to the feast.


    First of all, York wasn''t the type that likes to keep others guessing.


    In addition to that, if he really wanted to meet Felix, he could have just shown up at the wedding,


    considering everyone knew who he was.


    Why would he go to such extraordinary lengths to lure Felix into meeting him?


    There could be only one reason for doing so.


    That is his identity may cause trouble if he should show up like this, so Felix had to go meet him.


    It started to crease in his frown. He then asked, "What did they say?"


    In a deep voice, Natalia said, "He met a man called Clinton Zardi. Currently, he has no idea what


    kind of person he is, however, he is sure that Clinton has more power than York Zardi, because it


    was York who led him to see Clinton.


    And Clinton imed to be willing to provide some medicine which can temporarily alleviate the


    symptoms of Queeny''s illness, but on one condition."

 Chapter 938 Teach One To Fish

    Chapter 938 Teach One To Fish


    Chapter 938 Teach One to Fish


    With a solemn expression, Archie asked, "What is it?"


    "To help him find the Celestial Book."


    Surprised by her answer, Archie was very quiet for a minute.


    "Didn''t see thating, did you?"


    Archie shook his head.


    "ording to your description, he''s far from old but with great power. Therefore, he was not supposed


    to be interested in immortality. Anyone with sanity could figure out, that the legend is nothing more than


    a giant lie.


    It worked as a bait that lured those who wish for immortality. In fact, there''s no such thing as evesting


    life in this world, and no one had ever found the secret of it. Therefore, he was either joking about


    finding the Celestial Book, or the Book itself had other effects rather than a mere Elixir."


    Natalia nodded in agreement.


    "I agree. On top of that, it''s most likely that he has kept the truth a secret. And I have another wild


    guess."


    Archie turned to look at her, "Really? Tell me."


    "I wonder, could it be that he has nned the whole thing himself? When the Celestial Book first


    appeared and he asked Felix and Queeny to help him look for it, he actually has another purpose. In


    addition to that, those mysterious legends are, in fact, spread out by him."


    Her words caught Archie''s attention, making him even more curious.


    "So what are his purposes for doing so?"


    Natalia grinned, "It''s actually pretty simple. He said it himself. There are twelve pieces in total. Only


    when you piece them all together will the Celestial Book produce tremendous energy, and the miracle


    should happen. Now that he asks Felix to find the rest six pieces, which means he only has five in


    hand, six counting the one from Felix.


    Over the years, he must have been searching for them himself, but he lost his patience.


    He was too eager to find the rest, so he spread out words that the magical elixir did exist. It can bring


    the dead to life and make humans immortal. Thereby many people would "help" him look for it.


    By then, news about the wonder would have begun to spread. Through sifting, he''ll be able to discern


    the credible ones. Sooner orter he will find all the pieces."


    Hearing this, Archie smiled appreciatively.


    "That was brilliant. Maybe the five pieces he possesses now were also found in this way. Then why did


    he suddenly turn to Felix for help?"


    Natalia shook her head.


    "I have no idea, but I am pretty sure that he is bing desperate. His deadline for Felix is four


    months, which means he needs the Celestial Book to beplete, in order to do something important


    four months from now. But it is absolutely impossible to achieve that goal himself, that''s why he turned


    to Felix."


    For a moment, Archiepsed into silence.


    "I think you are right on point."


    Natalia giggled, "Of course I am!"


    "Well, my Lia has that sparkle."


    She blushed scarlet because of his flirting words.


    "Come on! Focus on the matter at hand."


    Archieughed, "What, I ain''t joking around, and I am telling facts."


    Then he wrapped his arm around her shoulder to cuddle.


    Natalia leaned on his shoulder, looking up at the stars above, and signed.


    "Queeny is such a nice and sweet girl, and nothing bad should ever happen to her. I really hope they


    can find this journey helpful."


    But Archie was not optimistic about it.


    "You know, even if they had seeded in getting the meds, it wouldn''t make much of a difference,


    because they definitely won''t give her meds for a lifetime. Once they stop their provision of services,


    she would be one foot away from death."


    His words left Natalia with a heavy heart.


    She turned to him and asked, "Then what are we supposed to do? They say there''s no cure for her


    illness at present."


    Archie lowered his eyes and chuckled.


    "Indeed, but the meds to alleviate it exists. The Zardi Family have lived with the illness for their


    whole life, but they''re just fine by taking their meds on time. York has lived to sixty years old, and I don''t


    think the illness has any side effects on him. I dare to say that he can even make it to 100.


    Natalia frowned, "You mean ..."


    "Give a man a fish and you feed him for a day; teach a man to fish and you feed him for a lifetime."


    Archie signed.


    Enlightened by his words, Natalia sat up, "Ah! I see. So all we need is the prescription."


    Archie nodded.


    "I''m gonna tell him about this right now."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She hastily took out her phone, which gave Archie a wry smile.


    Her phone being grabbed away, Natalia turned to him, "Why?"


    Archie signed, "You silly girl, it isn''t the right time! Wouldn''t it be much more convenient and negotiable


    for us to wait till they''ve actually found anything?"


    Natalia''s eyes lit up.


    "You''re right! Alright, we''ll see about that."


    They talked for a while till it waste, and then they went to bed together.


    The next day, the flight that Felix and Queeny were onnded at Eqitin Airport at noon.


    Instead of going on their own, Natalia and Archie sent their trusted subordinates, Brian and Nancy, to


    the airport, representing themselves.


    On the way to Pinewood Manor, Brian started to introduce the passing scenery to Archie and Queeny,


    out of concern that they might feel estranged in Ambario.


    While Nancy was more acquainted with them, for she had apanied Natalia and Archie to


    Lanceham once.


    They were all in the best of spirits,ughing and chatting together.


    Soon, the car parked in front of Pinewood Manor.


    The four of them got out of the car, while Natalia had already heard the car engine from a distance and


    went outside. As anticipated, she saw several figures at the gate.

 Chapter 939 Setting Out To Fordtry

    Chapter 939 Setting Out To Fordtry


    Chapter 939 Setting out to Fordtry


    Natalia rejoiced at theiring, "Wee to Eqitin."


    She opened her arms wide to embrace Queeny.


    Queeny beamed with pleasure as well, for she didn''t expect to find a new clue so soon. Apart from that,


    meeting Natalia was also worth celebrating.


    Archie was too busy working to greet the guests, but he had phoned in advance.


    The couple said it was fine. They can discuss the important matter when he got off work.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    When they entered, Mrs. Dottie had already prepared a ptable meal.


    She had heard of Felix and Queeny. Thest time when Natalia returned from Lanceham, Mrs. Dottie


    kept raving about the local produce she brought home.


    On seeing them in person, she found them both good-looking and polite fes, just as wonderful as Mr.


    and Mrs. McCarthy.


    They settled down in the dining room. Oliver and Anne had to attend school today, so they weren''t at


    home.


    After lunch, Natalia showed them around Eqitin. Felix was quite familiar here, because of the Felix


    family.


    This was, however, the first time for Queeny to set foot in Ambario, so she was curious about


    everything.


    The three of them took a walk around leisurely. Then they came to the Bissel Properties premises.


    Natalia chuckled, "Well? You''re gonna invite us to your ce or not?"


    Although Felix had already taken over most of the business at the Bissel Properties, he seldom showed


    up in this building.


    He still held hatred for the Bissel family, because of his mother.


    Though Ein Bissel had been trying to please him, the hatred wouldn''t fade away easily.


    Therefore, he looked sideways at Natalia and said, "Go alone if you want. After all, you''re the expert


    here."


    Noticing his sulks, Natalia chuckled, "Well well, I''m not exactly an expert when you''re around. Alright,


    that''s fine with me if you don''t feel like it. But since Queeny''s here, wouldn''t it be nice for the future Mrs.


    Bissel to pay a visit to her territory?"


    On hearing this, it finally urred to Felix, so he quickly turned to Queeny.


    Surely Queeny knew his issues with the Bissel family, so she didn''t want to force him.


    She smiled and said, "Not today. We still have plenty of ces to visit, so no need to waste time on


    this."


    Seeing that the couple is in tune with each other, Natalia can only shake her head and sign.


    "You two lovebirds ... Nevermind, just pretend that I''m not even here!"


    Queeny chuckled and blushed.


    The three of them hung around, and then went to the McCarthy Properties at six.


    Natalia phoned Archie to see whether he had left work, so that they could pick him up.


    A few minutester, Archie showed up.


    Having made a reservation in t Iron Steak House, they decided to dine out tonight.


    After they were seated, Natalia ordered some food for them. While waiting for the dishes, they started


    talking about their mission.


    "Remember Mr. Quill? Lia looked into him yesterday, and I believe you have already known all the


    details. Today I happened to know that my grandma is an acquaintance of him. On the phone, she told


    me that she could introduce us to him, so I''ll apany you guys to see him then."


    Archie said casually, but his words made Queeny''s eyes gleam.


    "Really? That''s great!"


    In the afternoon, Natalia had already shared the information with them in the car.


    They had been worried that Mr. Quill might not be willing to help them if they just showed up at his


    house unannounced.


    Now with an introduction from the old Mrs. McCarthy, they might seed with fewer efforts.


    However, Archie said, "Don''t be too optimistic. As far as I know, Mr. Quill has changed a lot since his


    great-granddaughter''s disappearance. He is not a fine one to talk to, so we can''t be sure that he''ll let us


    have the jade even with the help of my grandma."


    Felix''s brow furrowed, "I don''t care. I''ll do anything to have my hands on it."


    Archie nodded, "Let''s see if we can negotiate with him first. If things get tough, we''ll think of another


    way."


    When the meals are served, they changed the subject and started eating.


    Having a cheerful moment, they went home by car. The guest room had been well-prepared by Mrs.


    Dottie.


    It was getting prettyte, and they had to set out early the next day. So Felix simply made a phone call


    to the old Mrs. and Mr. McCarthy, expressing his appreciation for their help, and then went to sleep.


    The next day, after Archie had made proper arrangements for work, he went to Fordtry along with


    them.


    Located in south Ambario, Fordtry is a frontier town with much-developed tourism.


    The vige where Mr. Quill lived was called Warlington, right in Fordtry.


    Warlington used to be highly prosperous with nearly ten thousand households, which was arge


    poption at that time.


    Later, as the economy developed in towns, young people left in droves, leaving fewer people in the


    vige. Now with the depressing economy, those who stayed struggled to get by through handcrafting


    and tourism.


    When the four of them arrived in Warlington, it was only afternoon. Under the guidance of a local


    resident, they came to Mr. Quill''s vi.


    As the only family in the vige that owned a magnificent vi, there was no difficulty for them to find


    the Quill family.


    A building with red tiles and white walls appeared in front of them. The vi was quiterge, but the


    door was locked and there were no other people around. Behind it was a hill. Through the garden wall,


    they could see the flowers and trees inside. Perhaps there had been no one to trim the nts for a long


    time, many of the leaves turned yellow, making the whole vi more deste.


    Felix knocked and asked.


    "Anyone home?"


    There was no response at all.


    He knocked again, but there was no sound of movement at all, as if no one had lived here.


    He turned to the local guidance, "Are you sure that Mr. Quill is at home?


    The guileless middle-aged man scratched his head, "Yeah I suppose. He''s growing older and has poor


    eyesight, so he rarely goes out. He should be at home at this hour of the day. That''s odd."


    Unwilling to give up, he knocked again, shouting in the local dialect.


    After a while, finally there came an echo behind the door.


    It was an old man''s voice, a deep and croaky yet powerful voice.


    "Stop knocking! You''re gonna wake a dead man out of his tomb!"


    The words were no sooner out of his mouth than the door was opened from the inside.

 Chapter 940 Given A Hard Time

    Chapter 940 Given A Hard Time


    Chapter 940 Given a Hard Time


    An old man with winter-white hair walking with a long walking stick appeared.


    Ny should be a ripe old age, no matter what health condition he''s in. He was slightly hunchbacked,


    and his face was covered with deep wrinkles. Those eyes seemed ssy, but he made a strict


    expression to them.


    "Well, I''m here now. What''s the matter?"


    The local guide exined to him at once, "Sir, these reputable guestse all the way from the city to


    meet you. I''ll leave you to chat with them. Now I must beg you to excuse me."


    Hardly had he finished when he fled the scene.


    Mr. Quill paid no attention to him, but narrowed his eyes to check them out.


    "Who are you people? What do y''all want from an old man like me, eh?"


    Archie stepped forward and politely said, "Sir, I''m Mrs. McCarthy''s grandson. I believe she has


    mentioned that we are going to drop by today?"


    Mr. Quill frowned at him immediately.


    Having remained silent for a moment, he then sneered, "I know, you areing for that precious, eh?


    All right then,e in."


    He stepped back and let them in, the rest, however, had a distinct impression that he was rather


    unwilling to do so.


    Exchanging some nces, they finally walked into the house.


    Natalia walked behind them all, so she was the one who shut the door, then followed Mr. Quill to the


    living room.


    "Your grandma did tell me about you, and I know you are actuallying for the jade. But let me be


    honest with you, that is not jade at all! Do you think I don''t know those legends of its great effects? Like


    bringing death to life or immortality."


    Speaking of it, he sneered.


    "Immortality? What kind of fools would believe it? Maybe young people like you. When you get to my


    age, you''ll know that''s total bullshit. I''ve seen all kinds of treasures, including the so-called elixir. As if it


    would work! They are just imaginary stuff fabricated by us mortals with sinful lust."


    Natalia immediately nodded in agreement.


    "You''re absolutely right, Sir. I knew it at first sight, that you are a phenomenal person, and now I''ve


    been much enlightened by your words!"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Mr. Quill nced at her and gave a loud snort.


    "Girl, you are way too naive. You think if you say something nice to tter me, I''m just gonna hand over


    it to you?"


    Hearing his words, Natalia froze.


    Felix, however, said calmly to him, "Since Mr. Quill knew our intention, there''s no need to beat around


    the bush. Would you please just name your price?"


    Unexpectedly, Mr. Quill shook his head, and dismissed them with a wave of the hand.


    "Not a chance."


    "Excuse me?"


    Natalia''s face grew grave, and so did Queeny''s.


    All four put on a frown simultaneously.


    Archie said to Mr. Quill, "Sir, the precious is of no use to you, but we need it to save one''s life. We


    sincerely ask for a quarter for the sake of my grandma."


    Mr. Quill sat down on a wooden antique chair, with one side of his mouth pulled up into a smirk.


    "For the sake of your grandma? I did know her, but we haven''t seen each other for god knows how


    long! Besides, she now is the noble old Mrs. McCarthy, and who am I to befriend her? I''m just a senile


    old man, ain''t got nothing!


    As for you brats, why should I care about your lives? I don''t think it''s my responsibility to save you.


    People die every day, and if I had to save all of them, wouldn''t I die of overwork?"


    He seemed to be taking pleasure in talking like so, simply because Queeny''s life was at stake.


    Felix''s face became eager.


    Had it not been for Queeny who kept holding him back, he should have flipped the table, snatched the


    thing, and run.


    He took a deep breath to hold his temper and said, "Sir, there''s no need to resort to petty sarcasm to


    make your point. Please name your price, and I''ll do whatever I can."


    Archie followed, "I am also happy to do what I could, Sir."


    Mr. Quill took a squint at them, then turned to Natalia and Queeny.


    "What about you two?"


    Natalia was dumbstruck, and so was Queeny.


    They quickly made eye contact, and then Natalia said with a smile, "Yourmand is our wish. We''ll


    do whatever you want, just name it."


    Stroking his beard, Mr. Quill seemed to be quite satisfied with her words.


    He thought for a moment, "Well, you two seem to be some hard-working fes. How about doing my


    No one had seen thating.


    Archie and Felix did not seem happy about it at all. They wouldn''t even let their wives do their own


    Before they could make an objection, Natalia and Queeny interrupted.


    "Sure, no problem. We''re on our way."


    Led by Mr. Quill, they headed to the backyard hand in hand.


    At first, Natalia thought it wasn''t a big deal. How many clothes could an old man have? Besides, how


    difficult could it be to wash clothes? Just put them in the washing machine, and then hang them up.


    Easy peasy!


    For the sake of Queeny''s well-being, it was nothing.


    By the time they reached the backyard, they were shocked by the number of dirty clothes.


    There was a helluva lot of them!


    Piles of clothesy in a heap on the floor of the backyard, dirty as if they had been worn for months, for


    the stink of them offended their nostrils in the distance.


    When the four were still disgusted by the smell, Mr. Quill pointed at the clothes and said, "There you


    go. Finish it before the sun goes down."


    Noticing that Archie and Felix were about to lose their temper, Natalia hastily asked, "Sure thing! By the


    way, could you please show us where the washing machine is?"


    As if he had just heard the most hrious joke in his life, Mr. Quill widened his eyes, and then let out a


    sneer.


    "Washing machine? Girl, you gotta be kidding me. We ain''t got any of those fancy things here. Besides,


    my clothes are made of the most valuable yet delicate fabrics. If they were ruined, can you even afford


    to make up for me?"


    Natalia''s countenance fell.


    "I''m sorry, we need to wash them by hand?"


    "Of course! What? You would rather use your feet?"


    Just as Archie was about to retort, Natalia held him back.


    She took a deep breath and managed a fixed smile. "No problem, don''t you worry about it. We assure


    you that we''ll finish theundry before the sun goes down."


    Mr. Quill nodded with satisfaction to her good attitude, and then turned to Felix and Archie.

 Chapter 941 A Weird Old Man

    Chapter 941 A Weird Old Man


    Chapter 941 A Weird Old Man


    "Hey, you guys. The two girls are working hard. Don''t bezy. My roof has been leaky for many days.


    Can you help me repair it? Go and do it."


    Archie''s face turned cold. Natalia pulled his sleeve and smiled at the old man, "Don''t worry. The roof


    will be repaired well."


    The old man took a look at her with satisfaction and then left.


    After he left, Felix said in a deep voice, "I think this old man wants to die. Queeny, you don''t have to do


    theundry. I don''t believe that he dares to refuse us when I put a gun on his head."


    As he spoke, he seemed to be ready to do that.


    Natalia rolled her eyes at him.


    "Felix, I''m sorry to tell you this, but I''m afraid your n won''t work on Mr. Quill."


    Archie frowned, "Why?"


    Natalia sighed.


    "He is old and experienced. When he was young, he did the antique business. He has seen all kinds of


    things. Besides, grandma has called him, so he knows our identity. He knew it, but he still dares to


    make things difficult for us. Naturally, he doesn''t care about it at all."


    "Now we are asking for his help. If he doesn''t want to give us the thing we want, even if you really kill


    him, he may not tell you where it is."


    "You don''t care about his life, but you have to care about Queeny. It''s not good for us to fall out with


    him, so we''d better put up with it first. Fortunately, it''s not a big deal to repair the roof and do the


    Hearing her exnation, Archie and Felix also came back to their senses.


    Queeny nodded, "Yes. Fortunately, he didn''t ask us to kill someone or do something more difficult. We


    are asking for his help, so we can''t hope that he will give it to us for free. Why don''t we listen to him first


    and see what he will sayter?"


    The two men nodded, and afterforting each other, they began to act separately.


    It was naturally inconvenient to wash so many clothes in the yard.


    Therefore, under the guidance of the neighbors in the vige, Queeny and Natalia moved the clothes to


    the river and began to wash them.


    Although Natalia had a hard time in the past, she didn''t suffer a lot. She didn''t have to wash so many


    clothes in the past.


    Therefore, it was her first time washing so many clothes at one time.


    The most important thing was that these clothes had been worn for a long time, and there was so much


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    dirt on them. Fortunately, they were all the dark colors, so no one could see them without careful


    observation, or it would be more difficult to clean them.


    She sighed jokingly as she washed them.


    "Queeny, I''m helping you wash the clothes with my hands that are often used to sign the contracts of


    millions of dors, and four other hands have made billions of dors are repairing the roof. You must


    get better as soon as possible. Otherwise, you will have to say sorry to us."


    Queeny chuckled.


    "Well, you can have a rest first and I''ll do this myself."


    Natalia raised her eyebrows.


    "Are you sure you can wash all these clothes by yourself before the sunset?"


    Queeny answered honestly, "I can''t."


    "That''s it!"


    With a faint smile, Natalia added, "But don''t be discouraged. Although Mr. Quill made things difficult for


    us, I have a feeling that he is not a bad guy. As long as we listen to him, he will give us the thing we


    want."


    Queeny was silent for a moment.


    After a while, she forced a smile and said, "Thank you, Natalia."


    Natalia was stunned. Noticing Queeny''s expression, she smiled and said, "What are you thinking?


    Don''t think too much. We are friends. It''s natural for friends to help each other."


    Queeny nodded, "Yes, I understand."


    Although she said so, she knew clearly that this time, she and Felix owed Natalia and Archie a lot.


    After all, it was easy for Natalia and Archie to do the business, because that was their major, and they


    were experienced.


    But now, they were here to be the servants, and even had to wash clothes and repair the roof.


    Definitely, they had owned Natalia and Archie a lot.


    Queeny lowered her eyes and tightened her grip on the clothes. After a while, she took a deep breath


    and began to wash them hard.


    It was not until the sun was about to set that the four buckets of clothes were finished.


    Archie and Felix had the roof repaired. Seeing that the two women didn''t go back yet, they came to


    pick them up.


    As soon as they came over, they found that the two women were lying on a big stone by the river.


    Seeing that they were approaching, Natalia waved at them.


    "Hey, this way!"


    The two men ran over quickly. Natalia pointed at the four buckets of clothes and said, "Carry them


    back. We''re too tired."


    It was not until then that Archie noticed that Natalia''s slender white fingers had turned pale after


    washing so many clothes.


    Her skin was wrinkled because it had been soaked in the water for too long. Archie couldn''t help


    frowning.


    Noticing his gaze, Natalia hid her hands and smiled, "I''m fine. It will be okay after a rest."


    Felix took a deep look at her and said, "Natalia, I''ll keep that in mind."


    Squinting her eyes, Natalia smiled cunningly, "Okay, I''ll remember your words. If I need your help in the


    future, you two can''t refuse."


    "Of course."


    Seeing that the two women had almost rested, the two men carried two buckets of clothes and walked


    back together.


    On their way back, Queeny asked, "Do you think Mr. Quill will give us it after we go back?"


    Felix sneered, "He has to give us."


    Archie also nodded in agreement, "Yes, although it''s us who is asking for help, we have finished the


    tasks he gave us. He has to give us what we want. If he still makes things difficult for us, none of us will


    be happy."


    Natalia nodded in agreement.


    They went back to Mr. Quill''s vi. When they were about to ask him toe out and have a check,


    they found that there was no one at home.


    When they went out and asked the neighbors, they knew that he had already gone out.


    The four frowned.


    Natalia looked at Archie and asked, "What should we do now?"


    Archie thought for a while and said, "Wait. An old man can''t go somewhere too far from his home. He


    has toe back. Maybe he has gone out for some urgent business. Let''s wait for him here."


    The three of them nodded.


    They sat in the living room and waited.


    However, they waited until ten o''clock in the evening.


    It was already dark outside, but Mr. Quill still hadn''te back.


    Only then did they feel something wrong.


    With a long face, Felix walked back and forth in the living room. After a while, he said angrily, "If this old


    man dares to run away, I''ll break his legs first when I catch him."


    Natalia frowned and nced at him.

 Chapter 942 In The Cemetery

    Chapter 942 In The Cemetery


    Chapter 942 In the Cemetery


    "Calm down. Don''t worry. He hasn''te back yet. It''s indeed abnormal, but he may not have run


    away. How about we go out in two groups to look for him? If there is any news, call and inform each


    other."


    Archie nodded, "I agree."


    Queeny also raised her hand in agreement.


    Felix didn''t say anything.


    Natalia warned Felix, "If you find him, don''t do anything. Bring him back first."


    Felix nced at Natalia and snorted. He didn''t say no.


    They were divided into two groups. Queeny and Felix, Natalia and Archie were on the way.


    They had done a lot of work in the daytime. In fact, they were already very tired at this time. However,


    Mr. Quill had the piece. If they couldn''t find him tonight, they might not feel at ease to sleep well.


    At this time, most of the lights in the vige had been turned off.


    The four of them looked for Mr. Quill for a long time and almost searched the whole vige. Finally,


    Archie found him in a cemetery.


    As soon as he saw Mr. Quill, he called Felix.


    Fortunately, Felix and Queeny were not far from here, so they came here fast.


    The surrounding area was overcast with the cold wind, and tombs were everywhere. Unlike the popr


    cremation in the city, the people in the vige were all buried in an ancient style.


    Almost all the tombs in the vige were here. The four looked at the stooping old man leaning against a


    tombstone in the center of the cemetery. He was murmuring something. The night wind blew heavily,


    and the low chirps of night owls came from the darkness. They all felt that this scene was too scary,


    and all got goosebumps.


    Queeny asked in a low voice, "What is he doing?"


    Both Archie and Natalia shook their heads.


    Felix was about to go into the cemetery with a long face but was stopped by Natalia.


    "What do you want?"


    Felix said coldly, "He yed tricks on us. I''ll catch him back."


    Frowning, Natalia pulled him to stop and said in a low voice, "Don''t be impulsive. It might be a


    misunderstanding. Anyway, let''s go back first."


    Queeny nodded, "Yes, the atmosphere here is so weird. We can''t have a conflict with him here. Let''s


    talk about it after we go back."


    Felix nced at her and said nothing. Then they went to the old man.


    Mr. Quill had already heard their footsteps. Without turning around, he knew they wereing.


    At the midnight, he, an old man in his eighties sat beside the tombstone, with a gray futon under his


    butt, and a bottle of wine in his hand. The night wind screeched over his gray hair, making him look sad


    and dejected.


    "Why are you guys here? Are you afraid that I will run away?"


    He said while drinking.


    Natalia pursed her lips and walked forward.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Mr. Quill, wee here because we are worried about you. After all, we didn''t see you at home so


    "Worried about me?"


    Mr. Quill seemed to have heard a joke and sneered, "Little girl, you are just worried about the thing you


    want. You don''t have to tter me so insincerely."


    Then he took another sip of wine.


    Natalia frowned.


    Even though she was half a meter away from Mr. Quill, she could still smell the smell of alcohol on his


    body. It was sote at night and the weather was so cold. An old man who was not as energetic as the


    young man was drinking wine in the heavy wind. He would get sick after he went back.


    "Mr. Quill, it''s gettingte. Shall we go home?"


    However, Mr. Quill shook his head.


    "If you want to go back, you can go back by yourselves. I won''t!"


    His stubborn look made Felix angry. He wanted to beat this old man up.


    Queeny stopped him in a hurry.


    She stepped forward, looked at the tombstone, and asked, "Mr. Quill, who is there?"


    Mr. Quill looked at the gray and cold tombstone and was lost in thought for a while. Then he sighed.


    "It''s my old wife. She has been here for more than 40 years."


    As he spoke, he leaned over and carefully wiped the dust off the tombstone. He looked at it as if it was


    the most precious treasure in the world.


    Natalia frowned and fixed her eyes on the tombstone.


    Perhaps it was because the tombstone had been standing in the night wind for too long, the name on it


    had been slightly weathered. In addition, it was too dark to see clearly what the name was on it.


    But now that Mr. Quill said it was his wife, Natalia respected him.


    She stood straight, put her hands together, and bowed politely.


    Queeny held Felix''s hand and also bowed to the deceased old woman.


    After that, they turned to look at Mr. Quill.


    Mr. Quill touched the tombstone for a while and sighed, "Honey, I''m going back. Take care of yourself


    and don''t worry. I''ll go to apany you sooner orter. Then you won''t be lonely anymore."


    The old man''s words made both Natalia and Queeny depressed.


    They were all women. Although they were usually strong and cold, they were easy to be moved in


    nature.


    They didn''t like Mr. Quill because of his stubbornness. But that didn''t mean they didn''t respect his love


    for his wife.


    Especially when they saw an old man who was going to die saying this to an old woman who had been


    dead for forty years, they were definitely moved.


    Natalia sighed and helped Mr. Quill up.


    "Mr. Quill, let''s go home."


    Mr. Quill looked at her and nodded.


    They went back to the vi. Mr. Quill sat on a chair in the living room, smoking silently.


    Beside him, Archie and the others looked at him with hope.


    Natalia said, "Mr. Quill, wee here to ask for your help sincerely. I know you are not that kind of


    person who is indifferent and merciless, and we are not greedy for your treasure. It''s just that the piece


    is an ordinary antique in your hand, but to us, it''s something that can save people''s life."


    "It''s great to help and save others. Your wife has passed away many years, and you also hope she can


    be proud of your kindness to others, right? Please show your mercy and give it to us. We will ept


    any of your conditions."


    Mr. Quill squinted at her and mocked.


    "Proud? Do you think I will care about that?"


    As he spoke, he put out the cigarette and lit up a new one.


    While doing this, he said, "I''ve lived for more than eighty years. I''ve seen all kinds of people and


    experienced all kinds of things in the world, and I don''t think it''s great to help and save others."

 Chapter 943 ItS Not Here

    Chapter 943 It''S Not Here


    Chapter 943 It''s Not Here


    He sneered, with a hint of mockery on his face, "I didn''t care about it even decades ago. Now I only


    care about myself and want to live happily andfortably. I don''t want anything else. Even if I will be


    punished after I die, I don''t care at all."


    Felix''s face turned sullen when he heard these words.


    Natalia frowned and asked, "Mr. Quill, you mean you don''t want to help us?"


    Mr. Quill nced at her and said with a smile, "I really don''t have the thing you want. If you want to kill


    me, just do it. It''s my destiny. I don''t care."


    "Do you really think that I don''t dare to kill you?"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Just then, Felix rushed up and grabbed Mr. Quill''s cor.


    Everyone was shocked. Queeny hurriedly grabbed his arm and said, "Felix, calm down!"


    However, Felix had put up with this old man for too long. He couldn''t stand him anymore.


    He took out a gun and pointed it at Mr. Quill''s head. Gritting his teeth, he said, "Do you believe that I


    will shoot you?"


    Mr. Quill squinted at him.


    Even at this time, his face did not change. He still looked fearless, and there was even a mocking smile


    on his face.


    "You want to kill me? Just do it. Shoot my head. If I die, you will never be able to get the Celestial Book.


    You have to watch the little girl you like to die in front of you! No one can save her, haha..."


    Heughed crazily, and the veins on Felix''s forehead stood out. He stared at the old guy with anger as


    if he would pull the trigger immediately.


    Seeing this, Natalia''s face changed. She was afraid that he would really kill Mr. Quill in anger.


    She hurried forward to stop him and said, "Felix, don''t be impulsive!"


    Queeny pulled Felix''s sleeve and whispered, "He''s not afraid of death. You can''t threaten him with this.


    Calm down."


    Felix was rational after all. This matter was rted to Queeny''s life, so he didn''t dare to mess it up.


    Finally, he put down the gun angrily.


    Natalia winked at Archie, indicating him to take Felix out to calm down.


    Archie knew her well, so he understood what she meant. He immediately took Felix out.


    After they all left, Natalia turned around and looked at Mr. Quill earnestly.


    Mr. Quill''s cor was grabbed by Felix just now. At this time, he was adjusting his clothes carefully.


    Although he was an old man, he seemed to pay attention to his dignity very much.


    After adjusting his clothes, he snorted heavily and threw the broken cigarette into the ashtray.


    Natalia whispered to Queeny, indicating her to go out too.


    After Queeny left, she took out a lighter and lit a cigarette for Mr. Quill.


    Mr. Quill paused and looked up at her.


    Natalia looked calm. She didn''t mean to fawn on him, nor did she get angry at all.


    He sneered and lit the cigarette with the fire in her hand.


    After lighting the cigarette, he took a puff of it and then leaned against the chairfortably. Looking at


    Natalia, he said, "Don''t think that you can persuade me just because you stay and fawn on me. As I


    said, I don''t have it. Even if you tter me, I won''t give it to you."


    It was obvious that he wanted to be against them to the end.


    Natalia lowered her eyes and kept silent for a while.


    Then she said softly, "If you really don''t want to give us it, we have no method to get it. After all, it''s


    yours. We can''t take it from you by force if you are not unwilling."


    Speaking of this, she couldn''t helpughing at herself.


    "Mr. Quill, I just think that although you are old, you are still like a young man who likes to do things on


    impulse. You do whatever you want to do, regardless of the consequence. It seems that your


    experience in the past eight years is useless."


    Hearing this, Mr. Quill widened his eyes and red at her.


    "What did you say?"


    With a faint smile, Natalia slowly walked to a chair and sat down, "Isn''t it true?"


    She chuckled, "Let me guess. The reason why you are unwilling to give us it is not that you want to


    deliberately make things difficult for us, but that you are not keeping it in your hands, right?"


    Mr. Quill''s face changed immediately.


    Natalia lowered her eyes and smiled again.


    "I heard that your great-granddaughter suddenly disappeared some time ago?"


    At this time, Mr. Quill seemed to realize that she was well prepared. He didn''t even smoke. He put


    down the cigarette and looked at her coldly.


    "What do you want to say?"


    "In fact, you are not keeping that thing, but your granddaughter is, right?"


    Mr. Quill''s face turned sullen.


    "Nonsense! She didn''t bring anything with her when she left, let alone the piece!"


    "Oh? But it''s said that she disappeared all of a sudden. Since she disappeared all of a sudden, how do


    you know that she didn''t bring anything with her?"


    "I..."


    Mr. Quill didn''t notice the trap in her words and was choked. When he came to his sense, he realized


    that she was setting a trap for him. His face flushed with anger.


    "Well, you are a smart girl. You are as cunning as young Ariana Rose. But you are still too naive to get


    something from me. You know what, you were not born when I was struggling in the business world. So


    stop ying tricks. I won''t be fooled."


    Natalia shook her head.


    "I don''t want to fool you, nor do I want to get your words. In fact, now that you don''t want to give us


    what we want, there is no need for me to talk nonsense with you. But I feel that in this world, not


    everything has the opposite side."


    "You want to protect your great-granddaughter, and we want to find the Celestial Book to save Queeny.


    There is no conflict between the two. What do you think?"


    Mr. Quill pulled a long face.


    Natalia continued, "I don''t know what happened to you that made your great-granddaughter disappear


    all of a sudden, but I know that it must have something to do with the Celestial Book. Let me guess.


    She is not missing, but deliberately hiding, right? Someone told you that someone woulde to ask


    for this treasure in recent days, or he said something else to you, which made you determined not to


    give it to us, right?"


    Mr. Quill had aplicated expression on his face.


    He really didn''t expect that this little girl was able to figure out the deep thought that he had been hiding


    from everyone for so long.

 Chapter 944 The Right Guess

    Chapter 944 The Right Guess


    Chapter 944 The Right Guess


    Although not all of her guesses were right, most of them were.


    Was she being guided by fate?


    Thinking of this, he sighed and became more and more silent. He continued to smoke quietly.


    Natalia looked at him for a long time. The silent old man looked more depressed, with his back bent. In


    fact, he looked a little pitiful.


    After sitting for a while, she stood up.


    "It''ste at night. I won''t bother you. Mr. Quill, please think it over. I know you''re not a bad person. Even


    if you don''t want to be kind, it''s not respectable to ignore the people who ask you for help. You won''t do


    it, will you? Besides, we were introduced by your old friend. I know you have unspeakable reasons, so I


    don''t want to force you. I just hope that you can think it over ande to us again if you have the


    choice. If you need any help, just let us know. We won''t refuse."


    As she spoke, she slightly bowed to him, turned around, and left.


    Then she went out of the dim room.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    While smoking, Mr. Quill watched her leave. His turbid eyes gradually turned red.


    After a long while, heughed with self-mockery.


    "Teresa, look. She is as smart as you. What a pity!"


    He sighed and shook his head. Finally, he stood up and walked to the bedroom.


    Natalia and Archie rented a farmhouse in the vige and lived there for one night.


    It waste at night and they had no ce to go. Before they came here, they had thought that this


    matter could be solved in a day and they would go back before evening. So they didn''t n to stay


    here, nor did they bring any luggage.


    But now, they found that things were not as simple as they had thought. There were no hotels in the


    countryside.


    Fortunately, the people here knew that they were rich guys from the city. As long as they were willing to


    pay, the people here were willing to let them sleep in their houses, but the living conditions were a little


    poor.


    But now that they had no other choice, they had to endure.


    After they washed, they finally fell asleep.


    The next morning, when Natalia woke up, it was only seven o''clock.


    There were a lot of chickens in the countryside. They began to crow at four or five o''clock in the


    morning. She was not used to it, so she was woken up several times. Later, Archie covered her ears


    and she finally could sleep for a few hours.


    When she woke up, she still felt dizzy.


    Queeny and Felix were not better than her.


    Felix was fooled by Mr. Quill yesterday and didn''t sleep wellst night. When he got up early in the


    morning, he looked more depressed, and his face was cold all the time.


    With a smile, Natalia walked over to them with breakfast in her hands. Sitting opposite Felix and


    Queeny, she joked, "Oh, if I hadn''t seen the weather outside, I would have thought that winter had


    Queeny knew what she was talking about. She smiled and winked at her.


    Natalia understood what she meant, but she didn''t care much about it. Instead, she wanted to tease


    Felix more.


    "Hey, I have a question. What are you going to do if Mr. Quill refuses to give us the piece today?"


    While eating breakfast, Felix said coldly, "Tie him up and search his house directly!"


    Natalia raised her eyebrows.


    She pped her hands and said, "Good idea. Yes, that''s really a good idea. He lives in such a small


    house. He must be keeping the thing with him or at home. As long as we patiently search, we can find


    it out sooner orter. Felix, you are so smart. Only you can figure out this bandit''s method. A


    businessman like us naturally can''te up with such a good idea..."


    Before she could finish her words, she received a cold nce.


    Felix looked at her gloomily and said, "Little Seven, are you looking for trouble again?"


    Natalia''s face froze.


    She didn''t know why. When she heard Felix call her Little Seven before, she had no special feeling.


    But now she felt ufortable when he called her like this.


    She smiled stiffly and said, "Well, I''m sorry. Honored Mr. Bissel, please forgive me. After the breakfast,


    we''ll find a way to find it out, if the thing is still there."


    Felix snorted and continued to eat.


    After the fast breakfast, they went to Mr. Quill''s vi.


    Mr. Quill was old, so he didn''t need to sleep long and got up early.


    When they arrived, Mr. Quill was practicing the sword in the yard.


    Although he was more than 80 years old and couldn''t even walk steadily, Mr. Quill was able to swing a


    broadsword quickly. It was so cool.


    They didn''t expect that he could do this. Thinking of what Felix said this morning that they would tie him


    up and search his house, Natalia couldn''t help but turn to look at Felix with a smile.


    Felix certainly knew what she wasughing at and red at her.


    However, Archie frowned and pulled Natalia to his side.


    "What are you doing?" Natalia asked in a low voice.


    Archie didn''t look happy. While Mr. Quill was still ying the sword, Archie asked Natalia in a low voice,


    "Why are you smiling at him?"


    Natalia was stunned and confused, "What''s wrong with my smile? Is it against thew to smile at him?"


    "Yes, it''s against thew. It''s against myw."


    It was not until then that Natalia realized what he meant.


    It turned out that the man was jealous.


    She was amused. At the same time, she was touched by his care.


    She red at him with a smile, "Don''t talk nonsense. I was just teasing him. I finally got the chance to


    do this."


    Archie snorted. He was not satisfied with her exnation, but he thought it was better than getting no


    exnation.


    Natalia knew that this man always got jealous easily. It was not easy to coax him if he was really


    irritated, so she stopped joking and seriously looked at Mr. Quill practicing the sword.


    It had to be said that although Mr. Quill was old, he was still skilled in fighting.


    Logically speaking, except for Natalia, the other three were all experts in fighting.


    The good fighters could tell if the enemies were skilled or not. Even if they didn''t know sword skills well,


    they could find that Mr. Quill was skilled.


    They had to admit that they had underestimated Mr. Quill.


    If this old man were still young, they might not be his match.


    Thinking of this, Archie couldn''t help appreciating this old man.


    After Mr. Quill finished practicing, Archie apuded with appreciation.

 Chapter 945 Impulsive Felix

    Chapter 945 Impulsive Felix


    Chapter 945 Impulsive Felix


    "Amazing sword skills!"


    Natalia and the other two also pped their hands. Even Felix also pped his hands.


    Archie walked over and said, "I''ve always known that you are an expert in antiques, but today, I finally


    know that you are also a skilled fighter."


    Mr. Quill, who was wearing a training suit, nced at him and asked, "Let''s have a fight?"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Everyone was stunned, but Archie was not surprised. He smiled and said, "Okay."


    Mr. Quill threw the sword in his hand to him and took out another one. He stood still and sneered,


    "Young man, this is a real sword which has a sharp de. If you get hurt, don''t me me."


    Archie smiled and said, "Although you have great skills, you are not young. I won''t hurt you, but you


    also can''t me me if you get hurt yourself."


    Mr. Quill''s face turned sullen at once.


    He raised his sword and shed at Archie.


    The two men immediately started the fight.


    Standing aside, Natalia and Queeny were shocked. They didn''t expect that the two men would start the


    fight all of a sudden.


    Although it was just apetition, they were using real swords. Archie had been working in the office


    for many years and was good at running the business, but Natalia had never seen him ying sword,


    let alone Felix and Queeny. What if he really got hurt?


    Natalia felt that her heart was about to jump out of her chest. She clenched her hands so tightly that


    her hands were full of sweat.


    However, Felix was very calm.


    Mr. Quill''s sword skills were indeed amazing, but no one knew that Archie was also good at it.


    Many years ago, Archie met a reclusive master good at using the sword, and he learned it from the


    master.


    Surprisingly, Archie became obsessed with it. He had studied it for several years.


    Although he hadn''t used it for so many years, he had good fighting skills and a good memory. After just


    a few moves, he was able to follow Mr. Quill''s pace and even fight back.


    The two fought back and forth for about five minutes.


    Mr. Quill was old and not as stronger as before.


    He probably didn''t expect that Archie would be so powerful. With a long face, he seemed to have made


    up his mind to win thepetition.


    On the other hand, Natalia was a little worried that the two of them would get hurt. After all, they


    needed Mr. Quill to tell them the whereabouts of the piece of the Celestial Book. Therefore, no matter


    which of them was injured, it was not a good thing.


    So, when the fight was heating up, she shouted, "It''s enough."


    As soon as she finished her words, Felix grabbed Mr. Quill''s sword with a beautiful move, and then his


    sword touched Mr. Quill''s neck.


    Mr. Quill lost.


    Mr. Quill''s face darkened. Archie smiled, took a step back, took back his sword, bowed to Mr. Quill, and


    said, "Thanks for teaching me."


    Mr. Quill red at him, snorted, picked up the sword, and walked inside.


    They hurriedly followed in.


    After exercising for such a long time, Archie had already sweated a little. Natalia gave him a


    handkerchief to wipe his sweat. The four of them sat on the chairs in the living room and waited.


    About ten minutester, Mr. Quill came out.


    He had changed into a white traditional suit, which made this thin old man look decent and gentle.


    But this gentleman had a bad temper.


    As soon as he came out, he sat down on the chair and looked at Archie angrily.


    "Tell me who taught you the sword skills."


    Archie took a sip of water and smiled, "You have to tell me where the piece is before you ask me this


    question."


    Mr. Quill was choked.


    After a while, he sneered, "You''re so impolite. Answer my question when I ask you. Don''t change the


    topic."


    Archie shook his head and said, "You can''t say that. Everything in the world has its rules. If you regard


    us as friends, you shouldn''t refuse to help us, and I should tell you everything I know. But if we are not


    friends, it''s okay for you to stand by and do nothing. And I, of course, just answer whatever I want to


    answer. If I don''t want to answer, then I won''t answer."


    There seemed to be nothing wrong with his words


    Even Mr. Quill was rendered speechless.


    He snorted angrily and said, "Well, I know youe for the piece. Let me tell you the truth. In fact, the


    piece is not here at all."


    Hearing this, both Queeny and Felix were shocked.


    "What did you say? You don''t have the piece?"


    Seeing that they were so angry, Mr. Quill smiled smugly, like a naughty boy who had seeded in


    ying tricks.


    "Ha, is it surprising? You have tried your best, but in the end, it''s all in vain. You deserve it!"


    "You!"


    Felix was so angry that he rushed up and lifted the old man up.


    Mr. Quill''s eyes turned cold, "What? Do you want to beat me? You dare!"


    Archie raised his hand to stop Felix and looked at him unhappily.


    "Felix, you are not a stupid guy. Don''t act on impulse."


    Yes, Felix was never an impulsive person.


    As the leader of the Dragon Club and the head of the Bissel family, he had always made a good n


    before he acted. Everything was under his control, but this time, he really lost control of his mood.


    Queeny was both his armor and his weakness.


    Now, his beloved woman was dying. He had tried very hard to calm himself down, but it didn''t work. It


    seemed that he had suppressed the fire, but once the fire was sparked again, it would burn the world.


    However, Felix was still rational. He sat back with a long face.


    Afterforting Mr. Quill for a while, Archie asked seriously, "Mr. Quill, you can''t be kidding. Are you


    sure that you don''t have it?"


    Mr. Quill nced at him and gloated.


    "Why should I lie to you? If you don''t believe me, you can search my house yourself. If you can find it


    here, you can take it away."


    Archie frowned.


    Since he dared to say so, the thing was definitely not here.


    "Why didn''t you tell us this earlier?"


    This old man had made them waste two days here.


    Mr. Quill chuckled and said, "You are so stupid. Why should I tell you? It''s not me who is going to die.


    Besides, you can''t find this, but it doesn''t mean that someone else can''t. Look, this girl already knew


    thisst night. She just doesn''t tell you. I can do nothing about it."

 Chapter 946 Another Reason

    Chapter 946 Another Reason


    Chapter 946 Another Reason


    Everyone looked at Mrs. McCarthy, who was pointed at by him.


    Mrs. McCarthy felt embarrassed. She cleared her throat and asked, "So, are you sure that thing is in


    Fiona''s hand?"


    As she mentioned this, the smile on Mr. Quill''s face suddenly disappeared.


    He sighed.


    "Yeah, in her hand, but I didn''t give it to her, she took it away."


    Mrs. McCarthy was a bit confused.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Huh, what do I mean?" Mr. Quill sneered, "What else does it mean? That girl is an ungrateful wretch. I


    brought her up and expected her to take care of me. I never thought she would listen to some stupid


    sweet talk and run away with a guy just like that. She even took away quite a few possessions from the


    house. The thing you wanted should have been taken away along with those possessions. If you want


    to find it quickly, go and look for her. Don''t bother me. It will be yours if you could find her. But... "


    He shook his head. "I have told you everything. Don''t me me if you couldn''t find it."


    They were all a little stunned by what he said.


    Mrs. McCarthy kept silent for a while and then nodded, "I understand. Don''t worry. We will find her. We


    will let you know when we do."


    This time, Mr. Quill didn''t say anything.


    Mrs. McCarthy and the others stood up and left.


    Outside Mr. Quill''s vi, they stood on the road nkly, not knowing what to do.


    It was supposed to be a done deal, and now it''s all blown. Everyone felt quite upset.


    Queeny asked first, "What should we do now?"


    Mrs. McCarthy frowned and said, "Obviously we have to find Fiona. But I heard that she has been


    missing for some time. If Mr. Quill couldn''t find her, it won''t be easy for us to find her quickly either. It is


    better to go back to Eqitin first, and then figure things out. What do you think?"


    Mr. McCarthy agreed.


    But Felix had different opinions.


    His eyes showed fierceness, and his voice was cold.


    "I don''t agree. Who knows if that old man wasn''t lying? What if that thing is not even in Fiona''s hand?"


    Mrs. McCarthy looked at him, "What do you want to do?"


    "Search the house."


    Maybe because he felt that it was not appropriate to do, he paused. But then he added, "I don''t believe


    it unless we search the house."


    Mrs. McCarthy went quiet for a moment and finally agreed, "Okay, then. We''ll still arrange for the return


    journey. But we will search the house first. When it gets dark, we will all go to Mr. Quill''s and look for


    the thing. If we can''t find anything, we will leave then. Then we need to figure out a way to find Fiona."


    Felix nodded.


    After making the discussion, they left.


    Soon, the sun went down, and it was already night.


    Four dark shadows sneaked into Mr. Quill''s vi.


    By this time, Mr. Quill had fallen asleep.


    Mrs. McCarthy sneaked into the bedroom first, knocked the old man out, and then directed the rest of


    them to start searching in the house together.


    The vi was not very big, and also it was not small.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The Celestial Book was just a little thing. It was not easy to find it.


    While Mrs. McCarthy was looking for it in the bedroom, the others left the bedroom and went to search


    other ces.


    Mrs. McCarthy looked everywhere but couldn''t find it in the bedroom.


    In the end, she fixed her eyes on Mr. Quill.


    To be honest, she certainly didn''t hate Mr. Quill.


    Now that she had to frisk him, she felt a bit guilty about it.


    Standing in front of the bed, she put her palms together and said softly, "Mr. Quill, I


    I don''t mean any offense, but there is no other way. We will find a way topensate in the future."


    After that, she reached out her hands and searched him.


    However, she failed to find the Celestial Book on him.


    She then looked carefully around the bed again, and even under the bed. Still nothing.


    She sighed and walked out of the room.


    After about an hour, the other three had finished searching.


    All four of them met in the living room. Mrs. McCarthy asked, "How''s it going? Did you find it?"


    The other three all shook their heads.


    So, Mrs. McCarthy knew that they didn''t find it either.


    She sighed and said in a low voice, "In this case, it means it is not here. let''s go."


    Mr. McCarthy nodded, and the group left Mr. Quill''s vi.


    However, the moment they left the house, Mr. Quill, who had been lying in the bedroom, opened his


    eyes and sat up.


    He looked out of the window, toward the direction they left, sneered, then got out of bed, took a coat to


    put on from the side, and walked out the room.


    Mrs. McCarthy and the rest soon drove back to the city and then arrived at the airport.


    The wind on this autumn evening was pretty cold. They came with hope but returned in


    disappointment. Everyone was in a bad mood.


    Mrs. McCarthy patted Queeny''s shoulder andforted her, "Don''t worry. Luckily, we already know


    that thing is in Fiona''s hand. Now we just need to find her by all means."


    Queeny nodded and forced a smile.


    Then they got on a ne.


    Meanwhile, in the vige.


    Mr. Quill walked at a rapid pace along the street to the end of the vige and stopped under an old tree.


    He nced around and then whistled.


    A man in ck soon appeared from the darkness.


    Mr. Quill stared at him coldly, "Where is she?"


    The man sneered, "What is the hurry? You haven''t given me what I want."


    Mr. Quill''s face suddenly darkened.


    "Let me see her first, otherwise I''m not giving it to you."


    The man''s eyes grew ice-cold. "Are you trying to negotiate with me? If you don''t hand it over, I will kill


    her!"


    All of a sudden, someone pped his hands and walked up to them from a distance as the man


    stopped speaking.


    "Wonderful! This is why you didn''t tell us where the Celestial Book is!"


    Both of them were shocked. They turned their heads and saw Mrs. McCarthy and the rest came out


    from the darkness.


    Their faces distorted with shock.


    The man in ck turned and started running. Felix frowned, and immediately chase after him. They


    soon disappeared from sight.


    Mrs. McCarthy grinned and came up to Mr. Quill. The Latter was still in shock and pointed at them,


    "You, you ..."


    Mrs. McCarthyughed, "Mr. Quill, isn''t it surprising? Don''t worry. But It''s too cold out here, let''s talk


    inside."


    Mr. Quill''s facial expression changed again, and he had to follow them back in the end.

 Chapter 947 The Past

    Chapter 947 The Past


    Chapter 947 The Past


    The group returned to Mr. Quill''s vi.


    But this time, everyone was in a different mood.


    Half an hour ago, when Mrs. McCarthy and the rest were going to get on the ne at the airport, Mr.


    McCarthy got a phone call, and immediately informed them to get off the ne and came here.


    It turned out that Mr. McCarthy had noticed that something was going with Mr. Quill thest time they


    were here. Although Mr. Quill seemed to have been open and honest, he had held something back.


    Therefore, he quietly arranged for two people toe and keep a closer eye on him.


    The news came unexpectedly soon after they left.


    He was told that Mr. Quill left the vi alone in the middle of the night and went to the end of the vige.


    Mr. McCarthy realized that it was unusable, so they came over quickly and witnessed the confrontation


    between Mr. Quill and the man in ck.


    At this point, everything had be clear.


    Mrs. McCarthy did not expect that things had turned out way more unpredictably than she thought.


    Now, everyone was sitting in the living room of the vi, and obviously, this was an awkward moment.


    Then they heard the sound of hurried footstepsing from outside.


    Soon, Felix pushed the door open and came in.


    Queeny walked over quickly and asked, "How was it going? Did you catch him?"


    Felix''s face showed a gloomy expression. He shook his head.


    Mr. McCarthy was not surprised by this result.


    He knew at first nce that the man was not simple. Besides, it was dark, and Felix was not familiar


    with the area. Not surprisingly he didn''t catch him.


    He turned to look at Mr. Quill.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Mr. Quill, shouldn''t you exin this to us?"


    Mr. Quill''s face took on a ghastly expression.


    By this time, he no longer had the mocking look with malicious pleasure on his face as he hadst time.


    He sat there sullenly, and silently like a statue.


    Mrs. McCarthy said solemnly, "Mr. Quill, we already saw what happened, so we can''t just ignore it.


    Whether you say it or not, we''ll be able to find out in the end, and it just takes us some effort and time.


    We still have several months to spend here, but as for you, can you afford it time? Can your great-


    granddaughter, Fiona, afford it?"


    The old man trembled a little by hearing what she said.


    After a while, he sighed faintly.


    "I know, I can''t hold it back from you, and I didn''t mean to do it. I was just thinking about how to tell you


    about this."


    The rest frowned in unison.


    Mr. Quill kept silent for a while and started speaking again.


    "It dated back to sixty years ago..."


    Sixty years ago, the country was in a tense and turbulent situation. As an orphan, Mr. Quill had nobody


    but himself to rely on to make a living in troubled times.


    One day, he made acquaintance with Ariana Rose and a man. The three of them supported each other


    in troubled times and got along very well.


    Later, Ariana married William McCarthy and left them. They sent her their best wishes. Since she had


    entered a new life, they didn''t want to bother her anymore.


    The two men became sworn brothers, sharing their weal and woe, and finally survived the most chaotic


    years.


    They made a lot of money by dealing in antiques. They said when they got rich, they would settle down


    and do business together. But in the end, they got some differences of opinion.


    When they were doing the antique business, they had done something illegal, even something so sinful


    that they deserved to be beheaded.


    Although they earned a lot of money, it had almost cost their lives.


    Both of them got married and had children, and Mr. Quill understood that his friend wanted to settle


    down.


    But what he didn''t understand was that he told his wife all the bad things they had done over the years.


    In his point of view, this was a big threat.


    He had always believed that everyone could betray you, even if you were as close as husband and


    wife.


    The only ones who wouldn''t betray you were either the one who was involved, or who was dead.


    This threat even arose his murderous intention at that time. They had a big fight over it and finally


    parted in discord.


    Later, he identally discovered that the brother of his friend''s wife was a police officer.


    He panicked and became suspicious. One day, after drinking a lot, he went to see his friend. He


    wanted to talk to him again and convinced him to deal with this matter to avoid severe consequences.


    But his friend was not at home, only his wife was at home with the newborn baby.


    Mr. Quill and the woman quarreled over a few words. In a fit of rage, thinking of the threat posed by this


    woman, he identally killed her.


    He freaked out and became sober. At this moment, his friend came back and saw his wife lying in a


    pool of blood. He was so shocked that he just wanted to kill him.


    Mr. Quill had been practicing martial arts since he was a child, and he rarely had any rivals, so he killed


    his brother as well.


    Only a newborn child was left.


    He thought about killing that child, but maybe because he was soft-hearted at that moment, or maybe


    he felt that a baby would not pose any threat to him, in the end, he left him there and stumbled away.


    That night, he packed up and fled the city. Since then, he lived in a new identity and buried the history


    deep down and never mentioned it.


    Until one day, his two sons and their wives died unexpectedly.


    By that time, he didn''t suspect anything, because he and his sons didn''t live in the same city, and he


    even inspected the bodies but found nothing unusual.


    Later, it followed the death of his grandson and his wife.


    But this time, he did find something wrong.


    Although they died in a car ident, he found that the ident was not idental, but man-made.


    Someone must have done something to cause the brakes to fail. So, they crashed the car directly over


    the railing on the highway, rolled down the hill, and died.


    It had aroused his suspicion, but he still had not linked this ident with what happened sixty years


    ago.


    Because he thought so many years had passed since that incident, and no one knew about it except


    himself.


    As for the newborn baby, he might not even survive, even if he did, a baby couldn''t have remembered


    that his parents were killed by him.


    Therefore, he never linked the car ident to that.

 Chapter 948 She Was Kidnapped

    Chapter 948 She Was Kidnapped


    Chapter 948 She Was Kidnapped


    Mr. Quill investigated all the people who knew his grandson and his wife. He found that everyone liked


    them because they had been kind to others.


    They had never offended anyone in their life. Even business opponents acimed them.


    It was even less likely that there was anyone who would hate them and were desperate to kill them.


    But something suddenly came into his mind. Cold shivers ran down his back.


    Something aroused his suspicion, but there was no substantive evidence.


    Then he found the garage.


    Three days before the ident, the couple went to a garage to get their car repaired. Their mechanic''s


    name was John Lee.


    John Lee was about fifty years old and was a skilled mechanic. Lots of regr customers would ask


    him for help.


    The couple came to John and wanted to solve an engine problem because they heard that he was


    professional.


    John took the job and fixed the car as quickly as expected. After the repair, the car was checked and


    there was no problem at all.


    The couple was very satisfied, they paid the money and drove away.


    It was a holiday, and they were on the way to visit Mr. Quill in the vige.


    No one expected that the car would crash halfway...


    Although the police also investigated the garage after the ident, due to theck of evidence and the


    fact that the car had been burnt down, it could not be confirmed that it was a murder.


    Therefore, the case was closed.


    But Mr. Quill believed that there was something wrong with the car.


    Because when he went to investigate the garage, and the moment he saw John Lee, he understood


    everything.


    Gics was undoubtedly one of the most amazing things in this world. A person who should have


    been dead for decades suddenly came back to life one day and stood in front of him.


    It wasn''t until that moment that he knew the baby didn''t die.


    Not only did he not die, but he also survived, and became the most famous and skilled mechanic in the


    neighborhood.


    He led a quiet life for so many years, not because he forgot his hatred, but because he was waiting for


    the right timing.


    Then the time came.


    The couple didn''t know about him and trusted him to fix their vehicle.


    How could he have missed such a good opportunity?


    So, he secretly did something to the brakes, and no one could find out.


    As he expected, the couple died.


    He had finally avenged his parents'' death.


    By killing this couple, John knew that it would make Mr. Quill more painful than killing himself.


    When Mr. Quill found him, he didn''t try to run away, instead, he frankly admitted the crime.


    He thought that Mr. Quill would kill him.


    But he did not.


    Because for all these years, Mr. Quill had been regretting and ming himself for the misdeeds he had


    done impulsively.


    He had thought countless times that he should atone for his sins, but he never imagined that the way of


    atonement would be like this.


    Maybe this was an act of God''s will. Mr. Quill killed John''s parents, so John killed his family.


    He thought of his friend from many years ago and that bloody night.


    In the end, Mr. Quill let John go.


    He took his grandson''s only daughter, Fiona, back to the vige and lived in retirement.


    Since then, eighteen years passed.


    During the past eighteen years, life has been very peaceful, and John Lee never showed up in their life


    again.


    He thought that it might be the end of the story.


    But John Lee died suddenly a few months ago.


    When Mr. Quill got the news, John had been dead for several months. Although he was very shocked,


    he didn''t think too much about his death.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But a few dayster, Fiona disappeared.


    To be precise, she was not missing but kidnapped.


    The person who kidnapped her was John''s son, Gary Lee.


    Gary Lee knew about the animosity between his father and Mr. Quill. After John died, somehow, Gary


    Lee firmly believed that it was Mr. Quill, who killed his father.


    Therefore, he kidnapped Fiona and required him to use the Celestial Book for exchange.


    Mr. Quill didn''t know how he knew about the Celestial Book, but Fiona was the only family he had, he


    would give anything to get her back.


    Therefore, he contacted Gary Lee secretly and tried to trade with him.


    After listening to the long story, Mrs. McCarthy and the others fell into silence.


    They never imagined that things had turned out to be like this.


    Mrs. McCarthy turned to Mr. Quill and asked in a deep voice, "So, you still have the Celestial Book,


    don''t you?"


    Mr. Quill nodded.


    At that moment, they finally understood why he refused to give the book to them.


    Felix said in a deep tone, "Why don''t you give it to us, and we help you get Fiona back?"


    Mr. Quill nced up at him and sneered, "You think you can get her back while I can''t even do it


    myself? That guy had hidden Fiona. I have been looking for her for so long but failed. It''s easier said


    than done."


    His words made all of them silent.


    Mrs. McCarthy asked, "Was the man who you met just now Gary Lee?"


    Mr. Quill nodded.


    "How did he contact you? By phone?"


    "No, every time he wanted to contact me, he would send someone to put a note under a stone at the


    back of my house, then I know he''s here."


    Mrs. McCarthy felt puzzled, "Have you never doubted him? Why didn''t you catch him since you are


    fully capable of it? If his life was in your hands, you don''t need to worry that he won''t let her go."


    Mr. Quill put on an ironic smile.


    "Of course, I thought about that. But that guy was so determined. He said that if he died, Fiona would


    also be dead. He doesn''t mind the two of them dying together. How could I let that happen? So, I


    thought I would just give him what he wanted after you left, but I didn''t expect that you woulde


    back."


    Mrs. McCarthypressed her lips and said solemnly, "Mr. Quill, to be honest with you, we are also


    determined to get the Celestial Book. It could save Fiona''s life, and so does Queeny''s life. We are not


    asking you to sacrifice Fiona for Queeny. We just hope that we could work together and think of a way


    to make the best of both worlds. What do you think?"

 Chapter 949 The Best Of Both Worlds

    Chapter 949 The Best Of Both Worlds


    Chapter 949 The Best of Both Worlds


    Mr. Quill squinted at her.


    "What''s the best of both worlds?"


    Mrs. McCarthy said solemnly, "We won''t ask you to give us the Celestial Book now. We will try to save


    Fiona, but you need to cooperate with us. When Fiona is back, you must give it to us. Do you agree?"


    Mr. Quillpressed his lips into a thin line.


    Mr. McCarthy added, "Mr. Quill, I guarantee with my dignity that we will help you save her. Within the


    territory of Ambario, if we can''t do it, who else do you think can? Besides, are you sure he would let


    Fiona go when you give it to him? If not, you could lose both."


    Mr. Quillpletely understood what he said.


    Thest time they were here, Mr. Quill didn''t trust them and wished them to leave soon. But under the


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    current situation, working with them seemed to be the best choice.


    He stared at Mr. McCarthy, and asked in a deep tone, "Are you sure you can save Fiona?"


    Mr. McCarthy answered seriously, "I promise with my life."


    "Okay, then I''ll trust you once."


    Then he suddenly got up and walked out.


    They stayed still for a second and then quickly followed.


    It waspletely dark outside at this hour. There were no streetlights, let alone the sight of anyone.


    Mr. Quill walked very fast on the rugged mountain roads, while it wasn''t easy for Mrs. McCarthy and the


    others.


    Mr. McCarthy held Mrs. McCarthy''s hand, and Felix held Queeny''s. The four of them tried their best to


    catch up with Mr. Quill.


    When they were wondering where he was going, he climbed up a hill. On top of it was the grave of Mrs.


    Quill.


    Queeny was confused.


    "Why does hee here again?"


    Felix gestured for her to be quiet. When they climbed up the hill, they saw Mr. Quill crouched down in


    front of the grave, digging hard for something.


    Mrs. McCarthy''s body trembled, and she understood all at once.


    She pushed Mr. McCarthy. "Go and help."


    Mr. McCarthy nodded, unbuttoned his cufflinks, rolled up his sleeves, walked over, and started to dig.


    It was buried deep. It had not rained for a while, so the soil was dry, and it was difficult to dig deep by


    hand.


    Mr. McCarthy grabbed a branch about the thickness of his wrist from the side and continued digging.


    After about two minutes, something finally showed up.


    There was something wrapped in a gray handkerchief.


    Mr. Quill took it out and quickly opened the handkerchief, and what was wrapped inside was the


    translucent Celestial Book.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Mr. Quill looked at it in the dim moonlight and nodded with a smile. "Fortunately, I didn''t lose it."


    Mrs. McCarthy brightened, "Mr. Quill, is this the Celestial Book?"


    Mr. Quill nced at her, "Yes, it is."


    He put it away and motioned his hand. "Let''s go back and talk."


    So, the group hurried along the road towards the vi.


    After returning to the vi and closing the door, Mr. Quill asked them to sit down, then sat down on the


    main seat, took out the Celestial Book tremulously, and ced it on the table.


    "Now I have to be honest with you. I knew about the Celestial Book long ago. I happened to read about


    it in the newspaper when the news about it was zed abroad. Then I realized I seemed to have a


    simr one.


    When Ipared it with mine, I surprisingly found that it was a real one. Back then, Fiona hadn''t been


    kidnapped. I thought to myself that it couldn''t be as precious as the rumors said, so I didn''t take it


    seriously.


    As my health was getting worse, having this thing in my hand started to make me worried. I know that


    even though I don''t believe in its efficacy, others do.


    Fiona was still a young and innocent girl and had not much social experience. I was afraid that it would


    get her into trouble. Because so many people who fought for it ended up being hurt or bankrupt.


    I felt that it should not be considered a fetish but a scourge. Since it was a scourge, it''d better


    disappear from the world. so, I buried it beside my wife''s grave one night.


    But who would know, not long after that, Fiona was missing. I knew that Gary Lee, the son of John Lee,


    kidnapped her. I didn''t want to call the police to make things worse. Because if police found out what


    happened in the past, we might all end up going to jail.


    So, I thought if he wanted the book, I would just give it to him. But I''m not stupid. What if I give him the


    thing and he doesn''t let her go?


    So, I didn''t dig it up. He asked me to meet tonight. I had nned to negotiate with him. As long as he


    would let Fiona go and I made sure she''s safe, I would tell him where the thing was buried. If he didn''t


    believe me, I would trade Fiona and be his hostage, and bring him to the site.


    But tonight, he didn''t bring Fiona over as promised. I''m really worried that something may have


    happened. Now that you are willing to help me save her, I''d like to be straightforward. I trust you and I


    am willing to give it to you. Even if you lied to me, I am capable to get it back. But if you kept your


    words, I would rather give it to you than Gary Lee."


    After he finished speaking, they realized that Mr. Quill was a generous man, instead of a stingy and


    cranky old man.


    The reason he made things difficult for themst time was just that he wanted to get rid of them so he


    could use the book to save Fiona.


    And now, to show his sincerity and trust, he was willing to get it to them even before they started to


    help.


    Mr. McCarthy stood up and gave him a respectful bow.


    "Mr. Quill, I''m sorry we misunderstood you."


    Mr. Quill waved his hand and smiled.


    "Don''t be sorry. I have been dealing with antiques all my life. Now that I am old, I just hope for a


    peaceful life. I also know that I have done something wrong and will probably get myeuppance. If


    Gary Lee wanted to take revenge, I would just give him my life. But Fiona is innocent. She is just an 18-


    year-old girl. She has done nothing wrong. I can''t let her die in his hands."


    Mr. McCarthy nodded, "You''re right, Mr. Quill. Fiona is innocent. We will save her by all means."

 Chapter 950 Digging The Grave

    Chapter 950 Digging The Grave


    Chapter 950 Digging the Grave


    Mr. Quill nodded, gestured for him to sit down, and then asked, "How are you going to save her? Can


    you tell me?"


    They looked at each other, and then they started to borate their n.


    And at this moment, in another ce.


    A young girl was sitting on the bed in a dim and dpidated small room.


    Her hands and feet were tied, and her mouth was stuffed with a ball of cloth. Her face was pale, and


    she looked pitiful.


    Clear footsteps pounded closer from outside.


    Soon, the door was opened, and a young man with a grim look came in from the outside. He took off


    his coat and threw it aside and walked over.


    The girl flinched under the pressure that he released.


    The man stood by the bed, looking down at her, and after a while, he bent down and stared at her eyes


    with his sharp gaze.


    "Fiona, tell me, where did the old man hide that stuff?"


    His voice was as cold as a viper.


    Fiona whimpered while shaking her head and couldn''t say a clear word.


    The man got impatient, reached out his hand and pulled the cloth off her mouth, and then asked coldly,


    "Say it! Where is it?"


    Fiona was so scared that she almost cried. "I don''t know."


    "You don''t know? You stay with him every day. You take care of him and help him run his business.


    Howe you don''t know where he hid it? Are you kidding me?"


    He snapped, grabbed her by the hair, and dragged her off the bed.


    Fiona screamed in pain, trying to wrench herself free, but couldn''t resist his strength, and soon she was


    dragged to the doorway.


    "Please let me go. I don''t know where it''s hidden. I beg you. Let me go!"


    However, the man obviously wouldn''t listen to her begging.


    He dragged her out of the house to a well in the yard, and said angrily, "Say it! Believe it or not, I''ll


    throw you down there!"


    Fiona was forced to lie beside the well, looking at the deep well, frightened to death.


    The man clutched her neck and pressed her head into the well.


    "Where the hell is it?"


    She started crying, and finally gave in.


    "I''ll tell you."


    The man grabbed her hair and forced her face up, "Where?"


    Fiona burst into tears. "In my great-grandmother''s graveyard."


    The man grew grim. "Take me there!"


    The night was dark and windy, and the two of them headed to the graveyard.


    The graveyard was very close to Mr. Quill''s vi. Even though he untied the ropes binding her feet, he


    still kept her hands tied. And a piece of cloth was stuffed in her mouth again in case she would call for


    help.


    There were not many people living in the vige. It was well past midnight, and everyone should have


    fallen asleep. It was so quiet except for the sound of some insects.


    Gary followed Fiona and arrived at the graveyard, and asked, "Which one is her grave?"


    Fiona looked around, then pointed to the one in the middle.


    Gary walked over with a grim expression and took a closer look at the words on the tombstone to make


    sure.


    He pulled Fiona over and asked angrily, "Where exactly is it buried?"


    Fiona cried and shook her head.


    He frowned, nced around, and then pulled the cloth out of her mouth.


    "Don''t yell. If you do, I''ll kill you immediately!"


    Fiona was too scared to call for help. Although it was not far from the vi, it was sote that Mr. Quill


    might not be able to hear anything.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Besides, even if he heard her, when he rushed over from the vi, she was afraid that she would be


    already dead.


    Therefore, she just nodded with tears in her eyes. After the cloth in her mouth was pulled off, Gary


    said, "Say it! Where is it buried?"


    Fiona looked around for a while, and said with fear, "I can''t remember."


    "What do you mean you can''t remember?"


    When Gary Lee was about to get angry, Fiona trembled and quickly exined, "I really can''t remember.


    That night, when my great grandfather came out secretly, I followed him quietly.


    He was heading to the graveyard, and I was curious, so I followed him all the way here. But I was


    afraid that he would see me, so I kept a distance from him. I saw him burying something here, but I


    didn''t see the exact ce."


    What she said sounded reasonable, so Gary had to believe her.


    His ice-cold re shot her, and he said in a cold voice, "If you had lied to me, I would peel your skin


    off."


    Fiona trembled slightly but did not dare to speak anything.


    Gary dragged her to a big tree nearby, tied her to the tree with ropes, stuffed the cloth back into her


    mouth, then threatened her, "Remember, don''t try to escape. If you dare to y games with me, I will


    kill you immediately."


    Fiona nodded.


    Then Gary released his grip, turned to the grave, and started digging.


    Mr. Quill always believed that boys should learn martial arts, but girls should never learn it. Because it


    would make girls less feminine, and one man would want to marry a fighter.


    These old concepts were irreconcble with the new era. But it was hard to let an old man change his


    thoughts.


    Therefore, for so many years, Fiona had only learned things from school but never learned any martial


    arts.


    At this moment, she felt extremely regretful that she had never learned it.


    It would be better if she knew martial arts.


    Then she could fight and escape, and she wouldn''t be trampled upon at will like this.


    As she was thinking, she nced up at Gary, who was only a short distance away.


    He crouched on the ground and worked hard on digging.


    Because he didn''t know the exact spot, he had to dig out the entire grave bit by bit.


    This was not easy work, but he brought a shovel with him. So, although it was difficult to dig, the


    progress was not slow.


    Soon, the entire bun of the grave was leveled by him.


    Although it was a cold autumn night, his face was drenched with sweat. Watching him digging, Fiona


    closed his eyes and prayed that her great-grandmother wouldn''t me her.


    It was all her fault, but she had no choice but to bring him here, otherwise, she would be dead.


    After praying, she opened her eyes and saw that he was still there digging.


    He had dug out the entire grave, but he couldn''t find anything.


    Except for mud, he couldn''t even find a piece of cloth, not to mention the Celestial Book.


    Soon, he saw the coffin.

 Chapter 951 The Devil

    Chapter 951 The Devil


    Chapter 951 The Devil


    With a cold face, he turned his head to look at Fiona and asked, "Hey, isn''t that thing put in a coffin?"


    Fiona was tied to the tree, and she shook her head for a while, and nodded.


    In fact, she wasn''t sure whether Mr. Quill came to bury this thing that night, because she didn''t even


    know there was this thing at home, and she didn''t know what it was.


    Just listening to Gary Lee talk about it, I remembered the great grandfather who had behaved strangely


    recently, just once, so I brought him here.


    At this time, when I heard him ask this question, I couldn''t help but look at a loss.


    How did he know if he had buried something in the coffin?


    Seeing that she didn''t respond, Gary Lee didn''t bother to wait for her any longer. He picked up the iron


    grip and started to pry the coffin.


    Rao is young and courageous, but after all, this is a person who has been dead for decades, and he is


    still a little scared.


    After a long time of prying, the lid of the coffin was finally pried open.


    An indescribable rotten stench rushed towards his face at once, and he was so smoked that he


    stepped back several steps, and only approached after the smell of corpse dissipated a little.


    But there was nothing in the coffin except a white bone.


    His face changed greatly.


    He refused to believe it, so he fiddled with the coffin a few times, turned the bones over and over, and


    made sure that nothing was hidden inside.


    An anger suddenly rose from the bottom of my heart, throwing the thing, and walked over to Fiona''s


    location.


    When Fiona saw his face, she knew that things were bad.


    He must have not found what he wanted, and he is going to use her for surgery. What should I do?


    How to do?


    Fiona was so panicked, and at this time, Gary Lee was already approaching.


    He pinched her face, raised her head, gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, damn girl, how dare you lie to


    me!"


    With tears in her eyes, Fiona shook her head again and again.


    Gary Lee sneered.


    "You said something was buried here, where is it? Where is it? Come and show me!"


    As he spoke, he untied the rope on her body, then grabbed her hair and dragged her to the cemetery.


    Fiona was frightened by his series of actions, and when she reacted, she had been dragged to the


    edge of the grave by him.


    Gary Lee pressed her body, forced her to face the bones in the coffin, and said angrily: "Find it for me,


    find it for me, if you can''t find it today, I''ll let you find it here for you. Grandma is buried with you!"


    His words made Fiona''s face turn pale with fright.


    He nodded again and again, and then quickly bent over to look around.


    Now, the ropes on her feet are only loose, and her wrists are still tied behind her back. It is not very


    convenient for her to move, but she is still trying hard to find it on the ground.


    I was afraid that Gary Lee would get angry and buried her alive.


    Gary Lee stood up and looked at her coldly.


    I saw Fiona, little by little, found the front from the back, and finally, suddenly stopped in front of the


    tombstone.


    She raised her head in surprise, looked at him, and whimpered twice.


    Gary Lee frowned, wondering if he really let this little girl find her? So he squatted down.


    Just the next second, his face changed greatly.


    "Go away!"


    He suddenly knocked her to the ground with a palm, and then he didn''t even bother to care about her,


    and quickly dug up the tie in front of the tombstone.


    After digging twice, it stopped.


    He crouched down and looked at the piece carefully.


    I saw that the soil was soft, it was indeed dug up not long ago, and the soil was firm when we went


    further down. It hasn''t rained recently, so the level of firmness doesn''t seem to be recent, which means


    that the pit hase to an end here. .


    But there was nothing inside.


    So... they were dug out in advance!


    His face changed, and it was very ugly in an instant. He carefully observed the soil again, and sure


    enough, it was new soil.


    "Oh shit!"


    Gary Lee couldn''t help but utter a foulnguage, and threw the raft on the ground.


    Fiona didn''t know what was wrong with him, and looked at him with some fear.


    Gary Lee turned to look at Fiona.


    He sneered: "It seems that the old man in your family really treats this thing like a treasure. He would


    rather not have your life to keep that thing. You said that you still keep secrets for him, is it worth it?"


    Fiona looked at him nkly, but she didn''t quite understand what he was talking about.


    Gary Lee crouched down, looked at her, and suddenly changed his tone.


    "Little girl, how about we discuss something?"


    Fiona was stunned.


    I heard him say shady and cool: "Your old man is like a stone in a hut, stinky and hard. Before seeing


    you, he would not let go of his hand and give me that piece of jade silk. Since that''s the case, I have to.


    Let him see something and let him know that now the right to speak is not in his hands, but in mine,


    don''t you think?"


    Fiona didn''t understand what he wanted to do, and she didn''t dare to express her position casually, so


    she could only watch him vigntly.


    I saw Gary Lee suddenly pulled out a bright dagger from his waist.


    "Anyway, it''s pretty close to your house, so let me cut off your finger and send it to him. When he sees


    it, he knows that you need him very much now, and he knows that Gary Lee is a good man. A person


    who can do it, maybe this way, he can endure for a while and exchange that treasure for you, what do


    you think?"


    Fiona widened her eyes in horror.


    Ask her how she feels?


    She doesn''t feel so good!


    She was angry and scared for a while, staring at him desperately, and at the same time, sitting on the


    ground, she stepped back in fear.


    Gary Lee was still talking to himself, and he followed step by step to force forward.


    He smiled coldly and said: "Don''t worry, my skills are good, you don''t know yet, I have studied medicine


    before, and I have been a surgeon. The kung fu on this scalpel is very consummate, I promise, say


    yes. If you only cut one of your fingers, it will never be cut into two.


    And even if you lose a finger, you won''t die. The most important thing is that the finger is this thing, if


    your old man helps you save it well and save you in time, you can still go back. Go to the hospital to


    pick you up, although you may not be active in the future, but you can''t do anything about it. If you are


    a human being, you should treat it as a good deed, how about it? "


    Fiona was about to cry from fright just listening to him say that.


    She has never seen such a perverted person!


    Where is this person, this is clearly the devil!


    Gary Lee''s face suddenly turned cold, "Okay, don''t retreat, you can''t retreat anywhere, just give me


    your hand!"


    Saying that, he is about to grab her hand.


    However, at this moment, Fiona suddenly lifted her foot and kicked him, right between his legs.


    This is a man''s weakest point. Gary Lee groaned and immediately bent down in pain.


    It was toote to speak, and Fiona kicked up another burst of soil, all of which fell into Gary Lee''s eyes.


    He screamed, the knife in his hand suddenly loosened, and then raised his hand to cover his eyes.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 952 DonT Have A Purpose

    Chapter 952 Don''T Have A Purpose


    Chapter 952 Don''t have a purpose


    Fiona didn''t dare to dy any longer, she stood up and ran down the mountain.


    Seeing her running away, Gary Lee immediately ran after her.


    However, in the end, he still hurt his eyes and hurt the ce again, and when he started running again,


    he was naturally not as fast as usual.


    Coupled with the steep mountain road, Fiona grew up here since she was a child. She is so familiar


    with the nearby roads that she can walk with her eyes closed.


    Therefore, how could Gary Lee catch up when she ran away like this?


    After realizing this problem, Gary Lee stopped, stared at Fiona''s back angrily, and suddenly took out a


    gun.


    "boom!"


    Stone and soil sshed immediately at the feet of Fiona.


    She was so frightened that she stopped and turned to look at Gary Lee in disbelief.


    I saw that Gary Lee at this time was already different from the previous appearance, and the whole


    person exuded a cold atmosphere.


    He held the gun, pointed at Fiona, and said coldly, "Run, I''ll shoot you to death if you run again!"


    Fiona''s face turned pale and did not dare to move.


    Gary Lee strode forward and grabbed her at once.


    Meanwhile, in the vi.


    Several people were discussing, when they heard a sudden "bang" gunshot outside.


    They are all experienced people, so they are not unfamiliar with this voice. The expressions of several


    people changed, and in the next second, people rushed out.


    Behind them was the old man Quill, who also rushed out, looking at the dark night sky, and said angrily,


    "That kid is here!"


    Natalia was startled and asked, "How do you know?"


    "It can''t be wrong, it must be him."


    As he said that, he began to walk quickly in the direction of the gunshot.


    A few people didn''t dare to dy, they immediately followed and walked all the way to the cemetery,


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    only to find that there was no one around, but Mrs. Quill''s tomb was torn open.


    The expression on the old man''s face changed immediately, and it was extremely ugly.


    To dig up people''s graves after death is simply a loss of conscience.


    Natalia and the others couldn''t see it anymore. Archie squatted down and observed the ground, then


    pointed in one direction, and said solemnly, "Run over there."


    Felix Bissel said immediately, "I''ll go after him!"


    "Let''s go together."


    Queeny immediately followed.


    However, he was stopped by Felix Bissel.


    He nced at Natalia and said, "You stay here with Natalia, take care of the old man, Archie, let''s go


    together."


    Archie nodded, but Natalia didn''t say anything, grabbed Queeny and whispered, "A Gary Lee is not


    their opponent, let''s rest assured and wait."


    Queeny nodded.


    After watching Archie and Felix Bissel go away, Natalia and Queeny helped Mr. Quill restore the old


    By this time, it was four in the morning.


    Several people have not slept all night, but they are not sleepy at all.


    The old man Quill was still sitting in the main seat, silently smoking a dry cigarette.


    Natalia hesitated for a moment and asked, "You said, if the tomb was really dug by Gary Lee, would he


    actually know that the Heavenly Book and Jade Silk were buried there?"


    The old man Quill replied, "It''s possible."


    He paused and sighed.


    "Fiona doesn''t know about this, but maybe she came out that night and found out that I buried


    something there, but she didn''t know the exact location, so she asked Gary Lee to dig around."


    Natalia nodded, this exnation is reasonable.


    Seeing the sadness on the old man''s brows, she couldn''t help but relieved: "Old man, don''t worry too


    much, Fiona can bring Gary Lee here now, which means that she should be fine. Maybe it''s because


    Fiona wants to escape and has the ability to escape, or at least she didn''t suffer much injury, now Felix


    Bissel and Archie have chased after him, I believe they will be brought back soon, you don''t have to


    worry."


    The old man Quill nodded again.


    Immediately afterwards, I didn''t know what to think, andughed at myself.


    "I have always felt sorry for the Gary Lee family. If I hadn''t identally killed John Lee''s parents, I


    would not have made their family what they are now, but if he really hates me, he cane to me. ,


    even if he wants to kill me, I won''t resist, but Fiona is innocent, why should he put his eyes on Fiona?"


    Natalia was silent for a while, then said, "Actually, there is a sentence that I don''t know if I should say it


    or not."


    The old man waved his hand, "You say."


    Natalia said solemnly: "Actually, when things have developed to this point, I don''t think that Gary Lee''s


    directly, so why would he threaten her again? You, let you hand over that piece of heavenly book and


    jade silk?"


    Mr. Quill frowned, "What do you mean?"


    Natalia smiled lightly, "I just think that he should just use the guise of hatred to make you feel guilty


    about him, and you can''t bear to kill him, and then take the opportunity to get what you want, as to


    whether or not to avenge him in the end. In fact, he doesn''t care at all, and even he suspects that John


    Lee''s death has something to do with you, it''s just an excuse."


    As soon as these words came out, the old man was shocked.


    It does bring back some vors.


    He frowned, was silent for a while, and said: "You are right, I was blinded by a leaf before, it seems that


    the kid must have been instigated by someone, even if Fionaes back, it has to be investigated.


    clear."


    He said with anger in his voice.


    After all, it''s one thing to seek revenge, and it''s another thing to be instigated to tie Fiona for other


    purposes.


    Seeing this, Natalia was silent for a while, and it was not easy to say anything.


    She nced at the time, and saw that it was about to dawn, Felix Bissel and Archie didn''t know when


    they would be back, so they said, "Master, why don''t you take a rest first, and I''ll call you when they


    However, where is the old man sleepy?


    Now he is angry and angry, just waiting for them to catch people back and question them.


    So he just waved his hand, "I''m not going to sleep, if you are tired, you can go to sleep, there are


    several guest rooms on the first floor, you are all girls, I will not help you clean up, you can clean up


    and go to sleep."


    Natalia smiled and said, "Of course we are not tired, we are just worried about your body."


    The old man looked at her and smiled, "Worry about me? Don''t worry! When I was sleeping in the


    open, old man, you weren''t even born yet. It''s just a littlete night, but I can handle it."


    Since he said so, Natalia stopped persuading him.


    After nodding, the three continued to sit in the living room and wait.


    It wasn''t until dawn, nearly six o''clock, that Felix Bissel and Archie came back full of dust.


    There were two people behind them, one was tied with a rope, the other was held in Felix Bissel''s


    hand, and the other was a panic-stricken Fiona.

 Chapter 953 Other Identities

    Chapter 953 Other Identities


    Chapter 953 Other Identities


    "Grandpa!"


    As soon as she entered the door, Fiona pounced towards Elder Quill.


    Elder Quill stood up trembling and caught her, unable to hold back his old tears.


    "Eh, my good granddaughter, you''re finally back!"


    Fiona buried her head in his arms, and both grandparents and grandchildren cried tears of joy.


    Only after the tears were over did Elder Quill lift her face and look at it like a treasure, "Let grandpa


    take a look, did you hurt anything? Is everything okay?"


    Fiona shook her head, "I''m fine, Grandpa, it was these two brothers who saved me."


    She said, turning her head to point at Felix Bissel and Archie McCarthy.


    Elder Quill smiled gratefully, "Tai Grandpa knows, they are Tai Grandpa''s friends, I''m the one who


    invited them to save you."


    Fiona smiled and gave them a grateful look.


    At this moment, Gary Lee, who had been silent, said angrily, "The surname Quill! You caused the tragic


    death of my grandparents and killed my father, I swear to you! What''s the point of tying me up like this?


    Untie me if you can. Come on! Let''s fight! Let''s fight like you and your brother did! Come on!"


    He went crazy and tried to rush forward, but he was firmly held by Felix Bissel.


    He kicked him in the crook of the leg, making him fall to his knees.


    Only then did Elder Quill turn his head to look at him, but his gaze was cold and calm.


    "Gary Lee, you im that you want to take revenge, but let''s not talk about what you''re doing now,


    whether it''s like seeking revenge or not, just talk about your father, what does his death have to do with


    me?"


    Gary Lee sneered, "How dare you argue? You dare to say that you didn''t secretly send someone to kill


    him?"


    Elder Quill sneered, "I have always acted openly and honestly, if someone was killed by me, I never


    deny it, but if not, don''t try to me it on me."


    "You are nonsense!"


    Gary Lee''s eyes were cracking, but Elder Quill seemed toozy to care about him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He turned his head to look at Natalia.


    "Since you have saved Fiona back as promised, then what I promised you before, I should naturally


    do."


    Saying that, he took out the piece of Heavenly Book jade silk from his pocket and handed it to her.


    "This is what you want, keep it."


    Natalia''s face was filled with joy as she hastily took it and said solemnly, "Many thanks, old master."


    Elder Quill smiled and didn''t say anything.


    Next to him, however, Gary Lee got excited.


    "The Heavenly Book and Jade Palette, it''s the Heavenly Book and Jade Palette."


    His pupils widened, his mouth muttered, and his entire person was as mad as a demon, staring at the


    jade piece in Natalia''s hand with a deadly gaze.


    "It''s really the Heavenly Book and Jade Palette, that''s my stuff, give it to me, give it to me!"


    With that, he tried to struggle and rush towards Natalia.


    However, how could Felix Bissel let him get what he wanted?


    Another kick and another punch directly knocked him to the ground, making it difficult for him to get up


    again.


    Felix Bissel said in a deep voice, "Master Quill, I have another unrequited request."


    Master Quill raised his hand generously, "Please speak."


    Felix Bissel turned his eyes to Gary Lee, who was lying on the ground with a white face, and his gaze


    was cold, "I think this person looks like a member of one of my rival families, so I want to take him back


    for a proper interrogation, and I ask Master Quill''s permission."


    Elder Quill smiled and frowned.


    In any case, Gary Lee was considered the descendant of his former brother and he was ashamed of


    the Lees, as well as John Lee, so when John Lee designed the death of Fiona''s parents, that''s why he


    didn''t make a move to retaliate back.


    Therefore, in fact, even if he knew that Gary Lee had kidnapped Fiona, he was not willing to pursue


    Gary Lee when Fiona''s life was not in danger.


    Felix Bissel saw his dilemma and added: "I promise not to hurt his life."


    Only then did Elder Quill nod his head, "Okay, this is your business, I won''t interfere."


    When Gary Lee saw this, he shouted in horror.


    "No way! I''m not going with them! I won''t go with them! Quill, you killed my grandparents, killed my


    father, and now you want to hand me over to this group of people, do you still have a conscience? Are


    you crazy?"


    Felix Bissel frowned, not bothering to listen to him yell and scream, and directly struck him with a hand


    sh, knocking him out.


    The old man Quill looked at this scene, although some heart can not bear, but in the end also did not


    say anything.


    After dealing with all this, the group said goodbye to the pair of grandparents and left the vige.


    They did not rush back to the capital, but firstnded in another city, ready to wait for a good rest before


    going back.


    Last night without sleep, several people are exhausted, Felix Bissel will be tied up Gary Lee to Ford to


    look after, and only then take Queeny rest assured to go to rest.


    When I woke up, it was already afternoon.


    The only people who came with them this time were the few people Ford brought with him, Brian and


    Nancy were left in the capital to help handle matters.


    Ford had already prepared a meal for them, several people got up and simply washed up, ate together,


    and only then came to the room where Gary Lee was held.


    After so many hours, Gary Lee looked apparently much quieter, his whole body was tied up, just sitting


    on the floor looking at them coldly.


    Felix Bissel and his group, settled on the sofa, took a look at him and said indifferently, "Say, what is


    your origin?"


    Gary Lee did not say anything, turned his head to the side, a big sign of resistance to the end.


    Felix Bissel was not in a hurry, sneered, just slightly raised his chin and passed a look to Ford.


    The next second, a knife fiercely stabbed Gary Lee''s thigh.


    He screamed, his face went white, his body trembled with pain, and cold sweat fell down in a swish.


    Felix Bissel drew a cigarette and lit it, still in that cloudy tone.


    "You can not say, I have a variety of ways to slowly and you around, you do not believe that you can


    try."


    Gary Lee gritted his teeth and stared at him, half a sound, "bah" a sound.


    "You want to get any information from my mouth, dream on!"


    Felix Bissel''s eyes narrowed slightly and he smiled lightly.


    "So, you really have another identity?"


    Gary Lee choked for a moment.


    Felix Bisselughed again, "There''s no rush, as I said, I can slowly maneuver with you."


    He gestured again, and immediately after that, he saw Ford pull out the knife that was stuck on his


    thigh and mmed it into his calf with another sh.


    Gary Lee''s whole face was blue with pain, his forehead was bruised, and sweat was like staying in a


    steamer, bubbling out one after another.


    After Natalia gave birth, she was not quite able to watch such bloody scenes, coughed lightly and said


    to Archie McCarthy: "You walk with me out for a walk."


    Archie nodded and got up to help her walk out together.


    Two more screams came from behind.


    Natalia''s heart also followed two beats, Archie held her hand tightly, whispered: "Some people, do not


    use this method, can not pry their mouth."


    Natalia nodded, "I understand."


    Her face is still a little pale, looking at the long corridor in front of her, said softly: "I just see that the


    blood is a little ufortable, not quite breathing over the same,e out to get some air and it''s


    okay."

 Chapter 954 Pregnant Again

    Chapter 954 Pregnant Again


    Chapter 954 Pregnant again


    Archie''s eyes were slightly deep, and she nodded, "Okay."


    The two walked all the way to the end of the corridor. Here, the screams in the room could not be


    heard. She looked out the window and asked softly, "You said, who is that Gary Lee?"


    Archie carelessly yed with her soft fingers, "the Zircon Association."


    Natalia was taken aback.


    "The Zircon Association? Didn''t they long ago..."


    Before he could finish speaking, he stopped.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Archie looked at her and said lightly: "Although the Zircon Association has copsed, there are still


    many small forces left. I guess this Gary Lee should be one of their core characters. If they want to get


    the Celestial Book this time, it is estimated that I also heard that the Zardi family wants to collect


    this thing and want to make a deal."


    Natalia nodded, thinking of what happenedst night, and still a little scared.


    "Fortunately, fortunately, we got the thing one step ahead of him. Otherwise, if this thing falls into his


    hands, Felix Bissel can''t get six dors, and Queeny''s disease is in danger."


    Archie nodded too.


    "So this is probably good luck. She shouldn''t die, and even God is helping her."


    The two stood for a while until there was a bang in the hallway and Felix Bissel and Queeny came out


    of the room.


    They walked up together holding hands.


    "How about it?"


    Felix Bissel frowned coldly and said solemnly, "People from the Zircon Association."


    Archie winked at Natalia.


    Natalia sighed, "Sure enough."


    Her words made Felix Bissel stunned for a moment, but she quickly reacted and nced at Archie


    again.


    "What are you going to do with it?" Archie asked.


    Felix Bissel said in a cold voice, "Beat it, let it go."


    He promised Mr. Quill that he would not kill him, of course he would do what he said.


    Archie nodded, then raised her wrist and nced at the time.


    "It''s gettingte. We booked a flight back to Eqitin. How about you? Are you going back to Eqitin with


    us, or back to Lanceham?"


    Felix Bissel nced at him without hesitation, "Go back to Lanceham."


    "Okay, then be careful on the road, and call anytime if you have anything."


    The two nodded, and the four said goodbye to each other before leaving separately.


    When I returned to Eqitin, it was already night.


    Since Natalia saw the blood this afternoon, she has been feeling a little ufortable for the rest of


    the time, and she is sullen when she gets home.


    Archie was afraid that she might catch a cold after running around all nightst night, so she called the


    family doctor to take a look for her.


    While lying on the bed for the doctor''s examination, Natalia smiled and med him, "I''m just a little


    tired. Seeing that you are so nervous, you even called the doctor. I don''t know how sick I think I am."


    Archie was beside her, guarding her while working on theputer, without raising her head back:


    "Don''t underestimate minor illnesses, sometimes a cold can cause a lot of seque, so be careful."


    Since he said that, Natalia can''t say anything else.


    Seeing that the doctor''s examination was not over for a long time, I couldn''t help but ask curiously,


    "Doctor, haven''t I finished the examination yet? Should I be fine?"


    The doctor frowned and didn''t answer her, but suddenly turned around and took out a pregnancy test


    stick from the box and handed it over.


    "Ma''am, please go to the bathroom and check it out."


    Natalia was stunned for a moment, in disbelief.


    "This..." She turned to look at Archie, and Archie saw it too, and was a little stunned.


    Natalia smiled awkwardly, "It won''t work, we... we have something to do."


    The doctor was silent for two seconds, and then exined: "All contraceptive measures cannot be


    100% effective, so I still rmend that you test first. If the result is positive, I will do an in-depth


    examination for you."


    Natalia was helpless, and was actually a little apprehensive, so she took it over and got up to check.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, Archie also stood up and strode nervously, "I''ll go with you."


    Natalia''s face suddenly stiffened.


    Looking up, he red at him.


    "You give me a good seat!"


    The doctor is still there, two people go to the bathroom, what does it look like?


    Archie was inexplicably beaten by her, feeling a little aggrieved, but thinking about the possibility that


    the doctor just said made him a little excited.


    In fact, he had always wanted to have another child, but firstly, he was afraid of Natalia''s hard work.


    After all, having a child was too tiring and painful. Second, Natalia had been busy with work and


    apanying Anne and little Oliver in recent years, and had never had time to give birth. child.


    Therefore, the two have been taking contraceptive measures for the past few years.


    Except... that night at Lanceham before.


    Thinking of this, his face couldn''t help changing.


    At this time, Natalia had entered the bathroom and closed the door.


    He didn''t dare to go in, for fear of being scolded by her, so he could only guard at the door.


    The doctor stood beside him, and it was the first time he saw his own president look so frightened,


    anxious and cautious, he couldn''t help lowering his head and pursing his lips andughing.


    Unexpectedly, Archie red at him as soon as he showed a slight smile.


    "Don''tugh!"


    The doctor hurriedly looked solemn and nodded solemnly, "Yes."


    Soon, Natalia came out.


    Archie hurried up to meet him, "How is it?"


    Natalia''s face was ugly, she threw the pregnancy test stick into his arms, and said coldly: "How is it?


    See for yourself!"


    After saying that, hey back on the bed angrily.


    Archie picked up the pregnancy test stick and took a closer look. Sure enough, there were two bars!


    There was a touch of joy in my heart, but I quickly thought that Natalia should not want to have a child


    at this time, so she quickly restrained her smile and walked over with a serious face.


    "Wife."


    He sat down beside the bed, put his arms around her shoulders, and said warmly, "It doesn''t matter, if


    you don''t want this child, we can kill it, as long as you''re happy..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Natalia pushed him away.


    She looked at Archie in disbelief, like she was looking at a heinous scumbag.


    "Archie! What are you talking about? Do you still have humanity? This is your child. You actually said


    you want to kill it! Are you crazy?"


    Archie was stunned, a little confused.


    This, how is this style different from what he imagined?


    Natalia sat back angrily, didn''t look at him, and said coldly, "I don''t care, I want to give birth to this


    child!"


    Archie finally reacted, and she was very happy.


    He nodded again and again, "Okay, live! It must be born!"


    He said, turning to look at the doctor, "You! Immediately prepare a detailed examination for the wife,


    and make sure that she and the child are safe and healthy."


    The doctor nodded and replied, "Yes."


    He said, and thought for a while, "How about setting it up tomorrow? Do a detailed early pregnancy test


    first, and then arrange for subsequent tests after confirmation."


    Archie nodded, "Okay, just do as you said, go down and prepare."


    "Yes."


    The doctor just left.

 Chapter 955 Never Gave Birth

    Chapter 955 Never Gave Birth


    Chapter 955 Never gave birth


    News of Natalia''s pregnancy spread quickly.


    Everyone in The McCarthy family naturally knows all about it, and the Brown family has also heard of it.


    Louis Brown specially took time toe to see her. The two nephews and uncles hadn''t seen each


    other for a long time, so it was a lively chat.


    At noon, Natalia wanted to stay for dinner, but Louis Brown refused.


    He looked at her lovingly and said with a smile: "I just took the time toe and see you, and I had a


    dinner appointment with a friend at noon, so I won''t eat here, you should pay more attention to your


    body, be careful of your stomach, don''t be too tired, what''s the matter? Call me anytime."


    Natalia nodded and didn''t force him any more, she personally sent him out, and then turned back.


    Unexpectedly, after going back, the butt was still hot, William and Ariana, and even Faye McCarthy,


    Archie''s aunt, came.


    She and Archie now live in the Fengqiao Vi, and don''t go to the old house very often. First, they are


    busy, and second, the two old people are not ordinary old people. They feel lonely in theirter years.


    They have their own lives. I also don''t like being disturbed.


    Therefore, she and Archie just visit every weekend, and usually don''te to the door.


    At this time, the two old people were dispatched together, thinking with their noses that they were here


    for the child.


    Natalia greeted them in the door with a smile, Ariana looked at her belly, it was still t and couldn''t see


    anything, but she seemed to be able to see her great-grandson, smiling from ear to ear.


    "Oh, Natalia, don''t get up, sit down! I tell you, don''t think you can be more casual when you have a


    second child. This woman has a child, and she has passed the gate of hell, even a second child is no


    better than the second child. An easy baby."


    Natalia smiled and ordered Mrs. Dottie to make tea before asking, "Why are you here today?"


    Ariana red at her, "Silly boy, you have good news, can wee and see?"


    At this time, Faye McCarthy, who had been silent for a while, also interjected, "Yes, yes, we are all


    happy for you, and came to see you specially."


    In the past, Faye McCarthy didn''t like Natalia and stumbled on her a lot.


    But after so many years, maybe it was because of being together for a long time, that Natalia was not


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    as bad as she imagined, or maybe it was because she saw that Archie and Natalia had a long-term


    rtionship and could not be separated again, so she also epted her fate. .


    In short, in the past few years, she no longer targeted her as she did at the beginning, and sometimes


    even had a close acquaintance.


    Natalia knew that Archie''s parents died early, and she was often taken care of by this aunt when she


    was a child, so naturally she was happy to push the boat.


    Seeing that Faye McCarthy was so affectionate, she also smiled and said, "Thank you aunt for your


    concern, and you are tired of running. We also only got the news two days ago. The doctor said that


    the child is fine, just need to rest assured to raise the baby, don''t worry too much. ."


    Ariana nodded again and again, "That''s fine, that''s fine."


    After speaking, he asked with concern, "How old is it?"


    Natalia replied, "Just turned six weeks."


    "Oh, it''s been six weeks, how did you find out?"


    Faye McCarthy yelled, "You know the first three months are the most dangerous. What if something


    happens?"


    As soon as these words came out, Ariana was suddenly unhappy.


    Turning his head and ring at her, "What happened? What can happen? Don''t be surprised, okay?


    What are the most dangerous three months? It''s like you have been born before."


    "I¡­¡­"


    Faye McCarthy was so angry that although she was married, she had long since separated because of


    her rtionship with her husband. Now she is single, let alone having children, she never thought


    about it.


    Now Ariana took this to p her. Obviously, she said it unintentionally, and the listener has a heart.


    Seeing that her eyes were about to turn red, Natalia hurriedly smiled and said, "Even if my aunt never


    gave birth, I''ve seen her a lot over the years. Besides, Natalia is still her aunt''s one-handed pull, so she


    naturally knows better than me in this regard, I know my aunt''s concern."


    As Natalia exined this, Faye McCarthy''s expression softened slightly.


    Plus, it was her old mother, Ariana, who said this, and she didn''t dare to really care.


    So she just snorted softly, "Mom, look at it, Natalia can still speak."


    Ariana replied calmly: "She is taking care of your self-esteem, you think everyone is the same as you,


    and it''s not worth it when you''re old, let you find someone to marry, if you don''t want it, just do it all.


    What does it look like to mix with a group of people who are not three or four?"


    Ariana''s words made Faye McCarthy''s face soothed, darkened again.


    She stood up and said excitedly, "Mom, what are you talking about? What kind of person is there?"


    Ariana''s brows didn''t change, but her tone was obviously contemptuous, "Aren''t the two third-rate little


    stars who were with youst time?"


    "They''re actors! They''re art! Mom, don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know!"


    "Doing art? Oh, why haven''t I seen theme up with some kind of art? There aren''t many good


    people like this, so stop messing with them."


    She said, as if realizing something, and exined to Natalia with a smile, "I''m referring to those little


    actors who don''t film well and think about hooking up all day long, not you."


    Natalia smiled, of course she understood what Ariana meant.


    In fact, she also bumped into several times, Faye McCarthy was with a little fresh meat, because of


    work reasons, she also knew that little fresh meat, it seemed that he was a rookie actor who only


    gained some poprity with an online dramast year.


    It''s hard to say what kind of character she has never met before, but Faye McCarthy is in her forties


    this year, and that little fresh meat is only in her early twenties. It depends on Faye McCarthy''s


    temperament and disposition. It is because he likes her. Connotation and personality, she really didn''t


    believe it.


    However, after all, these are personal affairs of other people, and ording to Faye McCarthy''s


    identity, if she really wants to take care of a few white faces, it''s fine.


    Therefore, she was inconvenienced to say more.


    Natalia changed the subject with a smile, "Grandma, Anne and Oliver may not be able to take care of


    me during my pregnancy, and I may need your help at that time."


    Ariana smiled and said, "Where is this, family, help should be done."


    She said, pping her hand with a smile, "I know, you have to work, you are pregnant, and you have to


    take care of two children. In this way, I will take Oliver and Anne to the old house after a while, and you


    can just take a good rest."


    Natalia shook her head.


    "No need, grandma, just take Anne over to take care of me for a while. As for Oliver, let him stay here."

 Chapter 956 Ask Her To Borrow Money

    Chapter 956 Ask Her To Borrow Money


    Chapter 956 Ask her to borrow money


    In fact, Natalia''s idea is that the two old people are too old to bear the burden and listen to the noise.


    Anne is now nine years old, and her temperament has be calmer than when she was a child. It is


    naturally not difficult for the two old people to help take care of her, but she is just watching some of her


    homework and dailypany.


    In addition, Anne has a caring personality. The two elderly people are old. Although they like quietness,


    sometimes they miss thepany of their children and grandchildren. It is not a bad thing to have her


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    with William and Ariana these few months.


    But little Oliver was different.


    At the age of three or four, it was the most noisy time, and the house was messed up all day long. If the


    two old people took care of him, I am afraid it would be very hard.


    Ariana didn''t understand her thoughts, her distress for Natalia rose to a higher level, she patted her


    hand, and sighed: "Natalia, you have worked hard these past few years."


    Natalia smiled slightly, "It''s not hard, it''s all I should do."


    Faye McCarthy saw them chatting hotly, and reluctantly interjected.


    "That''s right, I see Natalia''s hard work over the years. Fortunately, our family has her, otherwise it


    would be a mess."


    She can''t speak, and as soon as she said this, the originally warm and harmonious atmosphere


    suddenly became extremely embarrassing.


    Ariana gave her a dissatisfied look, "What do you mean, I used to be bad at managing?"


    Faye McCarthy was stunned for a moment, and his heart groaned.


    He quickly smiled, "No, I didn''t mean that, Mom, I mean Natalia managed well."


    Natalia smiled too.


    Now that Ariana doesn''t care about anything, she takes care of the whole The McCarthy family, and


    Archie trusts her very much. Faye McCarthy probably knows that her housekeeper is hopeless, so she


    is more and more ttering to her.


    Natalia''s attitude has always been, if you are good to me, I will be good to you, the kind of person who


    goes down the stairs after handing over adder.


    So he didn''t take Qiao and smiled: "Grandma is naturally the best, and aunt is not bad. Didn''t you hear


    that before, what business did you invest in and made a lot of money?"


    At the mention of this, Faye McCarthy''s face froze.


    But he recovered quickly, and smiled dryly: "Yes, I made money, but it''s not big money, I just y small


    things and I don''t have any business brains anyway, right? Mom."


    After finishing speaking, he also deliberately sought Ariana''s approval.


    Ariana snorted softly, "You are self-aware of this."


    Faye McCarthy''s face was embarrassed, and Natalia couldn''t say anything else. Seeing that it was


    almost time, he ordered Mrs. Dottie to have dinner.


    "Grandpa, grandma, shall we go to the dining room for dinner?"


    Both William and Ariana nodded, and the group walked towards the dining room together.


    After dinner, Ariana and William went back first, but Faye McCarthy did not rush to leave.


    Sitting in the living room, her fingers were tangled a little bit. When she saw Nataliaing downstairs,


    she got up quickly, "Natalia, why did youe down? Don''t you have a lunch break?"


    Natalia was amused, wondering if she was still here? How can you take a lunch break by yourself?


    But she didn''t say it, she just smiled and asked, "What''s wrong with aunt?"


    Faye McCarthy''s face froze, and he smiled awkwardly, "I-I have something to tell you."


    Natalia nodded.


    In fact, she had long expected that Faye McCarthy would feel wrong from the moment he entered the


    door today.


    Although she was friendly to herself in the past, she was by no means ttering, at most she was


    friendly on face.


    Today, she has repeatedly praised her, thinking that she has something to ask herself.


    Thinking of this, Natalia''s mind was already a little clear, so she walked across to her and sat down, "If


    you have something to do with aunt, you might as well say it directly."


    Faye McCarthy also sat down, hesitated for a while, and then said uneasily: "I told you about this, you


    are not allowed to tell Ariana and William, and you are not allowed to tell Jingshen, okay?"


    Natalia thought for a moment, then nodded in agreement.


    "I don''t have to say it, but if they know from other sources, they can''t me me."


    Faye McCarthy nodded quickly, "I understand, I understand."


    She said, hesitated again, and then said it as if she had made up her mind.


    "Natalia, it''s like this, didn''t I invest in a business before, that business has been doing very well and


    making money, that is, the money is earned, but you have to keep investing and investing, if you don''t


    invest the money, you can''t get it. Come out, you know what I mean?"


    Natalia frowned slightly, tapped her knees unconsciously with her fingertips, and nodded for a moment,


    "I understand."


    Faye McCarthy suddenly rxed and said with a smile: "You can understand, I have already invested


    part of it, but I found that it is not enough, so I want to ask you if it is inconvenient to lend me money,


    don''t worry, I am borrowing money. Yes, when I realize the money I invested, I will definitely pay it


    back!"


    Natalia looked at her, Faye McCarthy wringing his hands nervously, expectantly.


    She asked softly, "I don''t know what business my aunt invested in?"


    "Yushi, you know what, I like to do this."


    Natalia nodded knowingly.


    Faye McCarthy is notoriously fond of jade, which is true. She used to love collecting jade and buying


    jade, andter developed into gambling on stones. Now... Listening to her tone, she is actually even


    bigger?


    She raised her eyebrows and asked tentatively, "Could it be that my aunt has built a mine?"


    Faye McCarthy''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Looking at Natalia''s eyes, like looking at a monster.


    "Oh, I just said that our Natalia is smart, I didn''t say it, how did you guess right?"


    Natalia smiled, but it wasn''t too difficult.


    Since Faye McCarthy gambled with others and lost all her family property, Ariana has been very strict


    with her financial card, and she has be a lot more honest in recent years.


    Honestly, he naturally saved a lot of money. Although Natalia doesn''t know the exact amount, there


    must be several hundred million.


    So much money, but now he came to her to borrow money, and said that he had invested in a big


    business rted to jade, so there was nothing else but to buy mines.


    She doesn''t object to Faye McCarthy doing this, but she knows that she looks shrewd, but actually has


    a very simple mind.


    Thinking like this, she thought for a while and asked, "How much do you want to borrow?"


    Faye McCarthy smiled and pointed a finger, "Not much, just a hundred million."


    Natalia frowned.


    One hundred million, even for The McCarthy family, is not a small amount.


    She did not agree directly, but said solemnly: "I need to discuss this matter with Jingshen, and I can''t


    give it to you rashly. If he agrees, I will call you the money again."


    Faye McCarthy''s eyes widened when he heard this.


    "No, I said I can''t let them know, howe you can''t understand humannguage?"

 Chapter 957 Sowing Discord

    Chapter 957 Sowing Discord


    Chapter 957 Sowing Discord


    Natalia smiled, "But Auntie, 100 million is not a small amount. As long as I move the money, Jingshen


    will definitely know. When he will ask, what should I say?"


    Faye McCarthy thought about it, too.


    She hesitated for a moment, "How about you tell him that you spent the money on shopping? Natalia


    spoils you so much, a mere 100 million won''t care about you."


    Natalia didn''t know whether tough or cry, "To buy things... then you have to see things."


    "Damn, that''s easy!" Faye McCarthy waved his hand and said, "You can fool him with a few pieces of


    jewelry. Anyway, he''s a big man, and he won''t read it very carefully, so you just say you bought the


    money. Jewelry is spent, and he won''t say anything."


    Having said that, she winked her eyes again, and said somewhat mysteriously: "When the timees,


    I will return the 100 million yuan to you in private. This money is yours. Are you stupid?"


    Natalia was taken aback.


    Seeing her winking, she suddenly felt a little sad.


    The dignified sister-inw of The McCarthy family, how could she be like this?


    Can you evene up with the idea of   filling your own pockets?


    She shook her head, "Auntie, I''m sorry, I can''t lie to Natalia, and I have no intention of stealing this 100


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    million yuan, so if you really want to borrow it, I must discuss this with Jingshen, if you don''t want him to


    know ."


    She paused, took a bank card from the bag next to her, and handed it to Faye McCarthy.


    "Here is my own money, not much, only more than 20 million yuan. Even Jingshen doesn''t know this


    money. If you don''t dislike it, use it."


    Faye McCarthy''s face sank when he saw this.


    She stood up with a swipe, looked at Natalia with a cold face, and said angrily: "Natalia! Who do you


    think of me? Are you getting rid of me like a beggar? Twenty million? You can think of it! Do you really


    think that you are It''s amazing to be a housekeeper and be the mistress of The McCarthy family? Don''t


    forget, I''m your aunt!"


    Natalia has long been ustomed to her ruthless appearance. Seeing that she refuses to ept it,


    she put the card away and said lightly, "Since aunt dislikes it, then forget it. I have finished what I have


    to say. You can think about it for yourself. Just a moment."


    After he finished speaking, he ignored her, turned around and walked upstairs.


    Faye McCarthy was furious when he saw this.


    He pointed at her back and cursed.


    "Natalia! What do you mean? Don''t think you married into The McCarthy family, everything in the


    McCarthy family is yours! I tell you your surname is Dawson, not McCarthy, the person surnamed


    McCarthy is me, don''t go! You ¡­"


    She was about to rush up, but was stopped by two servants.


    Mrs. Dottie bowed his head slightly and said respectfully, "Mrs. Aunt, our wife is still pregnant. She is


    tired and needs to rest. Please keep your voice down."


    Faye McCarthy red at her hard.


    "Why should I be quiet? What''s wrong with her pregnancy? She''s a baby when she''s pregnant? It''s not


    the first time she''s been wearing anything!"


    But that''s what I said, but considering that it was Archie''s child, the consequences would be serious, so


    in the end, they left angrily.


    When he was leaving, he happened to see the servant pick up Anne.


    Today is Friday, and Anne''s school only has half-day sses, and she cane back after lunch.


    Therefore, the driver went to pick her up early in the morning, just entered the door at this time, and


    bumped into her.


    Anne''s eyes lit up when she saw her, and she shouted, "Auntie."


    Faye McCarthy naturally saw her too, and his eyes rolled, and there was a sh of viciousness.


    She walked over and smiled: "Anne came back so early today?"


    Anne nodded happily, "Well, today is Friday, and the school only has half-day sses."


    Faye McCarthy stroked her little head, "That''s right, then you can pack upter and move in with you


    William and Ariana."


    Anne was stunned for a moment, and Shui Lingling''s eyes shed with doubts and confusion.


    "Moving to Grandpa and Grandma? Why?"


    Faye McCarthy crouched down. "Don''t you know? Your mommy has a baby again."


    Anne was even more puzzled, "I know, Mommy asked mest night whether I wanted a little sister or a


    little brother. I chose the little sister."


    She said, squinting her eyes and smiling happily.


    Faye McCarthy shook his head and sighed.


    "Little fool, what about the little sister, don''t you know that if you have a little sister, you will be


    abandoned?"


    As soon as these words came out, Anne was stunned and looked at her nkly.


    Faye McCarthy added: "You have to understand that no matter how good your mommy is to you, you


    are not her own, little Oliver is a boy, you still can''t feel it, if your mommy really gave birth to a daughter,


    two When the girls are together, you can feel it, and you will regret it."


    Anne finally understood what she meant.


    He pushed her away and said angrily: "You are talking nonsense! Mommy loves me the most, and she


    will not only love my little sister but not me, you are talking nonsense!"


    Faye McCarthy stood up and looked at her coldly.


    "I''m talking nonsense, you''ll know when you go back, your mommy will foster you to your Ariana''s


    house for the sake of your little sister, if you don''t believe it, go backter and see if she tells you that,


    by then you will will believe me."


    Anne looked at her and pushed her away sadly, without speaking to her, she rushed straight to the vi.


    The driver followed behind, his face was not very good-looking, but he didn''t dare to say anything, and


    he followed closely.


    in the vi.


    After Natalia returned to her room, she remembered that it was Friday and Anne only had half a day of


    ss, so she should be back by now.


    She quickly came out and asked Mrs. Dottie, "Mrs. Dottie, is Anneing back?"


    Mrs. Dottie remembered and patted his head, "Oh, yes, look at my memory, I almost forgot, I''ll go pick


    her up."


    Just as he was talking, he suddenly saw a small figure rushing in at the door. Who was it if it wasn''t


    Anne?


    The driver followed her and held her schoolbag for her. Seeing Natalia, he quickly greeted respectfully,


    "Ma''am."


    Natalia nodded, noticing that something was wrong with Anne''s face, she went downstairs and asked,


    "Anne, what''s wrong with you? Why is your face so ugly?"


    Anne looked at her angrily and asked, "Mummy, are you going to send me to live with my great


    grandma?"


    Natalia was stunned, a little puzzled.


    "How did you know?"


    When Anne heard this, she suddenly exploded with anger.


    Pushing her away, he said angrily, "I don''t want you anymore, I hate you."


    After speaking, he rushed to his room.


    Natalia was pushed back a few steps by her, so scared that Mrs. Dottie''s face changed, and he rushed


    up to support her.


    "How are you, ma''am? Are you all right?"


    Natalia waved her hand and looked towards Anne''s room, frowning.


    Anne has a well-behaved temperament and would never make such a big fire usually. What''s the


    matter?

 Chapter 958 Careful Enlightenment

    Chapter 958 Careful Enlightenment


    Chapter 958 Careful enlightenment


    She turned to look at the driver who came in with Anne, "What happened on the road?"


    The driver lowered his head, looking a little guilty.


    "No on the way. When I came in just now, I met my auntie."


    Natalia frowned.


    Faye?


    The driver looked up at her and quickly added, "Mrs. aunt and Miss said something."


    Natalia''s face sank, thinking of what Anne said just now, how could she not understand what Faye said


    to her?


    She said solemnly: "I see, you go down."


    After the driver left, he went to Anne''s room.


    In the room, Anne was sitting on the bed sulking.


    Seeing Nataliaing in, he ignored her, twisted his body, and went in.


    Natalia looked at her hairy head and smiled helplessly.


    "Tsk, what happened to our Anne? Who has the guts to make her angry?"


    Natalia sat down with a smile and asked softly over her small shoulders.


    Anne twisted, broke free from her hand, and said angrily, "No one! I''m not angry."


    Natalia couldn''t help but smile, "I''m not angry, who was yelling at me just now?"


    Anne pursed her lips, a little aggrieved.


    Natalia sighed.


    "Anne, what did Mommy tell you before? No matter how angry you are, you can''t ignore people. If you


    are unhappy, just say it. The problem can only be solved by saying it, right?"


    Anne hesitated.


    After a while, he turned to look at her awkwardly.


    Natalia asked sternly, "Tell Mommy, what happened?"


    Anne''s eyes were red, her mouth was shriveled, and she looked so wronged, "Mommy, my aunt said


    that you won''t love me when you have a little sister, and you have to send me to my great grandmother


    for the little sister, is that true?"


    Natalia was taken aback.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She only thought that Faye might say something bad to Anne to make her angry, but she didn''t expect


    that she would say it.


    Natalia''s face sank. "Then do you think what Auntie said is true?"


    Anne was stunned for a moment, her little face shing a daze.


    Natalia continued to guide, "Just ording to your own true feelings, if Mommy has a little sister, will


    she really not love you and abandon you?"


    Anne seemed to be asked this question, and stood there in a daze, not speaking for a long time.


    Natalia rubbed her head, "Think about it, and tell me."


    After a while, Anne finally spoke, her voice low.


    "Won''t."


    "Then why do you still believe what she said?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Anne was at a loss for words, she looked at Natalia, and the corners of her mouth shriveled.


    "I''m just scared, Mommy, I don''t want to leave you."


    As she spoke, she burst into tears and threw herself into Natalia''s arms.


    Natalia''s heart softened, her eyes red for no reason.


    She put her arms around Anne, stroking her back again and again, without speaking, and let her cry.


    After a long while, Anne stopped crying and looked up at her.


    Natalia gently wiped away her tears, "Anne, you are Mommy''s little baby, just like your younger


    siblings, Mommy loves them and loves you too, the reason why I let you live at your grandfather''s and


    grandma''s house for a few months is because your mother Mi is too tired to be pregnant. I''m afraid that


    you will not be able to take care of your three siblings. My younger brother is naughty and would


    quarrel with my grandma in the past, so I let you go, but if you don''t want to, you can not go, but you


    have to be obedient in the future. Naughty, don''t let Mommy worry too much, okay?"


    Anne nodded heavily and wrapped her arms around her waist again.


    "I''m not going anywhere, I''m going to follow Mommy."


    Natalia couldn''t helpughing and said softly: "Okay, Anne is not going anywhere, Anne will stay by my


    side."


    The mother and daughter talked for a while before Natalia calmed her down.


    After crying, Anne was also tired, Natalia coaxed her to take a nap, and when she fell asleep, she


    exited the room.


    After she came out, she closed the door softly, and saw Mrs. Dottie standing not far away, looking at


    him worriedly.


    "Madam, are you alright, miss?"


    Natalia shook her head, pointed outside, and motioned for her to go out.


    The two went back to the living room, Natalia sat down on the sofa, took a sip of tea, and then said,


    "It''s my aunt, I told her that now that I am pregnant with my little sister, I won''t want her, and I told her to


    go to my grandmother. Living there is to abandon her."


    Mrs. Dottie''s eyes widened in astonishment.


    "How can my aunt say that? Everyone else expects the family to be harmonious, but she''s better, but


    she''s also stirring up divisions?"


    Natalia smiled sarcastically.


    Mrs. Dottie said angrily: "I don''t care if others believe it or not, I don''t believe it anyway, don''t say


    anything else, I can see how you have treated Miss Anne at home over the past few years, it is


    absolutely It''s just as if it''s gone, there''s no second-mindedness at all."


    Natalia said softly: "Anne has no biological mother since she was a child, she is a poor child, so she


    will be more sensitive and careful than other children in this regard. I can ignore how many wrongs my


    aunt has done these years, but she You shouldn''t, you shouldn''t instigate Anne to use the child for her


    own purposes."


    Speaking of which, Natalia was also a little angry.


    Mrs. Dottie agreed: "That''s right, Mrs. aunt went too far this time."


    Natalia thought for a moment, then sighed.


    "Okay, let''s talk about itter. I''m tired. I''ll go back to my room to rest first."


    Mrs. Dottie nodded before helping her back to the room.


    In the evening, when Archie came back, Natalia told him about it.


    She didn''t have anything toin about, but whether it was what Faye and Anne said, or the fact


    that she asked herself to borrow 100 million yuan, it had to be known to Archie.


    After Archie heard this, she was furious.


    He threw a word directly, "Don''t borrow it!"


    Natalia smiled and said, "There''s no need to reject it so quickly. Although I''m angry that she said


    nonsense to Anne, if she''s doing business this time, it''s okay to give her the money."


    Archie said coldly, "What can she do? It''s nothing more than gambling."


    Natalia shook her head, "Not really."


    Archie thought for a while, and finally agreed.


    "Then you can figure it out. If there is really something serious, give it to her."


    After a pause, he added, "Let her see the child less in the future, and don''t spoil the child."


    Natalia looked at him so angry that she was not so angry, and smiled: "Okay, I''ve written it down, you


    go take a shower, and eat after taking a bath."


    Archie then walked to the bathroom.


    At dinner, Anne''s mood was much better, and she knew that she was cheated by her aunt, so not only


    was she not angry, but she was also a little embarrassed.


    Natalia just pretended not to see, and the dinner party was as happy as ever.


    Anne put a piece of spareribs into her bowl and said with a smile, "Mummy, eat this."

 Chapter 959 Asking For News

    Chapter 959 Asking For News


    Chapter 959 Asking for news


    Natalia looked at the ribs in her bowl and smiled, "Aren''t you angry now?"


    Anne blushed in embarrassment, and Archie red at her.


    "Let you listen to other people''s nonsense."


    Natalia bumped his arm, beckoning him not to scare the child, then took a bite of the chop.


    "Well, the ribs that we have in Anne''s are better than others."


    Anne heard the words and smiled happily.


    I brought her several dishes, and Natalia was so amused by her that she felt a lot better, and she even


    ate an extra half bowl for dinner.


    After dinner, she called the old mansion and told them that Anne would not go.


    She didn''t say the specific reason, for fear of saying too much, the two elderly people were worried, but


    only said that Anne didn''t want to go there, and it was fine to stay here, but if she couldn''t, she would


    ask two more babysitters to take care of them.


    When the old man and Ariana saw this, they didn''t insist any longer.


    The next day, early in the morning, Natalia had just sent Anne out to learn the piano when she heard


    that Faye hade again.


    Natalia knew why she came, and after returning to the living room, sure enough, she was sitting on the


    sofa, waiting for her with a look of anticipation.


    "Ningning, you''re back, has Anne gone to school?"


    Natalia walked over without smiling, "Well, why is Auntie here again today?"


    Faye nced at her angrily, "Look at what you said, what are you talking about? This is my nephew''s


    house, am I wrong?"


    Natalia smiled even more lightly, "Of course, Auntie, please take a seat."


    Faye sat down.


    After sitting down, he hesitated for a while, "That... Ningning, it was me who was wrong yesterday. I


    was in a hurry and didn''t choose to say anything. You wouldn''t me me, would you?"


    Natalia picked up a cup of tea, took a sip, and said softly, "Auntie is an elder, of course I won''t me


    you."


    When Faye heard this, he was relieved.


    "The money thing..."


    "I have already told Jingshen that he is willing to lend it to you."


    Natalia said, and took out a check, "This is the 100 million you asked for. I hope my aunt can make a


    smooth investment this time and win."


    Faye quickly took it with a smile and nodded again and again.


    "Okay, let''s borrow your auspicious words. When I make money, I will definitely be without you."


    She stood up, "I''ll go first if I have nothing else to do, I''m still busy."


    Natalia nodded and watched her leave.


    After she left, Mrs. Dottie came over, a little dissatisfied.


    "Madam, you are kind. My aunt provokes your rtionship with the eldestdy like that, and you give


    her back the money."


    Natalia said indifferently: "She is from the Lu family after all. She has no credit or hard work for Archie


    in the past. One hundred million, just let her be."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Seeing her say this, Mrs. Dottie couldn''t say anything for a while.


    So I packed up and went down.


    And this time, the other side.


    Faye finally got the money and happily went out of Pinewood Manor.


    As soon as I went out, I received a call.


    "Hey, Miss McCarthy, where are you? Are you still going to today''s Stone Gamble?"


    Faye smiled and said, "Of course, I''ll pick you up where you are."


    "Okay, then I''ll send the address to your phone."


    "it is good."


    Hanging up the phone, she nced at the address on her phone and drove to that address.


    Half an hourter, she received someone outside an international trade.


    It was a handsome young man who looked no more than twenty years old.


    Seeing her, he smiled sweetly, "Miss McCarthy, you''re finally here, I''ve been waiting for you for a long


    time."


    Faye nced left and right, making sure no one he knew passed by, and then he waved to him, "Then


    what are you still doing? Get in the car quickly!"


    After getting in the car, the man gave her a whistling smile, "Miss McCarthy, I heard that today''s stone


    gambling club is filled with very powerful people. Do you know who they are?"


    Faye smiled contemptuously, "Who else could it be, isn''t it just those people? How powerful is it?"


    What young men like most is her confident look, and said with a smile: "Then we will go there today,


    and we muste back with a big win!"


    Faye paused and turned to look at him.


    "I''ll say it first, we''re just going to have a look today, I don''t want to gamble."


    The young man was startled, "Ah? Bet on the stone, why don''t you bet on the stone?"


    Faye shook his head, "You don''t understand this, huh! But it doesn''t matter, I don''t want to tell you now,


    you''ll know when the timees."


    The two said, and soon drove the car to their destination.


    Since thest time Faye nearly went bankrupt because of stone gambling, Ariana told the outside world


    that all stone gambling venues would not allow her to enter.


    So Faye hasn''t been to this kind of ce for a long time.


    This time, I heard that the person behind the stone gambling club was someone who came back from


    overseas. She probably didn''t know the rules, so she found two tickets and was able to participate.


    But Faye is not stupid. She has already yed stone gambling, and she knows that''s what it is. Now


    she is not very interested in this. She is more interested in where they shipped these stones from. .


    Recently, she took a fancy to a mine, but she is still waiting and watching. She came here today to find


    out what happened there.


    The two entered the venue, and there was a lot of people inside.


    Faye found his seat and sat down, and said to the young man beside him, "Tony, you can help me see


    where they got the stones fromter."


    Tony frowned, "How can I see that?"


    Faye red at him, "You can''t see with your eyes, you can''t hear with your ears. So many people,


    there are always some leaks, just be careful."


    Tony just let out a muffled "oh".


    However, this is a stone gambling club after all, because today''s stones are said to be very promising,


    and the threshold for joining the club has also been raised ordingly.


    Everyone finally got an admission ticket, why would they sit on the side and waste it?


    Therefore, the two sat in the rest area for a long time, but no one came.


    Tony looked at the stone gambling area not far away and tugged at her sleeve, "Miss McCarthy, look at


    a lot of people over there, you want to find out, shouldn''t we sit here and wait, we should go over there


    Turn around?"


    Faye nced up, then nced sideways at Tony.


    The corner of his mouth was half-smiling, "Are you trying to help me find out the news, or do you want


    to gamble yourself?"


    The little abacus in his heart was dismantled, and Tony pouted and said, "Miss McCarthy, I didn''t..."


    "Okay." Faye interrupted him and got up, "Since you want to see it, I''ll apany you to see it, but I''ve


    agreed, I''m only allowed to buy one piece today, I''m short of money recently, but I don''t have much


    money to pay. You squander."


    A happy smile appeared on Tony''s face immediately, and he stood up and took her hand, "I see, thank


    you Miss McCarthy."

 Chapter 960 Casino Encounter

    Chapter 960 Casino Encounter


    Chapter 960 Casino Encounter


    Although Faye has always been unreliable, he is notoriously generous to the people around him.


    Coupled with her prominent status, her parents are both founding fathers, and her nephew is the head


    of the first chaebol McCarthy Properties in Ambario.


    Therefore, although she has been divorced over the years, her private life has always been very rich,


    and the little fresh meat who have rushed forward and seeded do not know how many.


    Faye was very happy, because Ariana said that she was never allowed to join thepany. She knew


    in her heart that Ariana did not intend to give her a share of thepany, so she stopped thinking


    about having children.


    After all, if this child is born, it is said to be the same generation as Archie, but there is a difference


    between the brothers, which she cannot ept no matter what.


    Therefore, it is better not to be born than to be looked down upon by others.


    Faye thought very openly, she knew that although Archie was always ring at him now, he still


    thought of his aunt in his heart.


    If it''s really old age and she''s incapable, Archie won''t let her go.


    Therefore, she has nothing to worry about at all. It is a beautiful thing to be drunk now.


    This kind of mentality made her more and more generous, and the little fresh meat who were attracted


    by her identity and beauty became more and more rush to her.


    Faye took Tony for a walk around, and sure enough he heard a lot of news that he was interested in.


    Only then did she know that this stone gambling meeting was organized by arge foreign jade


    merchant, and their quarry was not in China, but in Tacitus.


    She wants to invest in a quarry, and she has sent people to inquire about several famous mining sites


    in Tacitus before, but she has not heard of any good jade that has been mined recently.


    I don''t know where these people were picked this time.


    While thinking about it in my heart, I heard an exmation from the front.


    She walked over with Tony, only to see a group of people around there. After inquiring, she found out


    that someone bought the stone, cut it open on the spot, and found a good jade.


    Curious, she asked Tony to wait outside and squeezed in to take a look.


    Seeing this, his eyes lit up.


    Really good jade!


    I saw one person holding such a big stone, and only cut one edge and corner, and it glowed with a


    green luster like water. At a nce, we knew that it was at least a good jade of the emperor green


    level.


    The people around were very excited, and they all guessed how big this piece of jade was.


    People talk about gold, and naturally they can say anything, but Faye sees from his own experience


    that the piece of jade will never be small, at least it should be as big as four fists.


    How much is such a big piece of jade worth?


    Later, when I learned that the man bought the jade and spent more than two million yuan, his eyes


    turned red.


    She hurriedly withdrew from the crowd, and was about to find someone to inquire about the boss here,


    when suddenly, she was hit by someone.


    Faye didn''t notice, but was staggered by the bump, and subconsciously shouted: "Who is it? Don''t you


    have eyes when you walk?"


    "sorry Sorry¡­¡­"


    A soft female voice sounded, she looked up, but was stunned for a moment.


    I saw that standing in front of her was a middle-aged woman about her age, with a gentle temperament


    and stunning facial features.


    The woman was wearing a light-colored long dress, her hair was pulled up high, revealing a slender


    and graceful swan neck. She was obviously middle-aged, but her whole body showed a bright and


    charming feeling that can only be found in an indescribable girl.


    Her face sank immediately.


    A beautiful woman will always subconsciously dislike another beautiful woman, especially when the


    other person is prettier than herself.


    This is called same-sex exclusion.


    She said with a cold face, "Didn''t you see anyone here? You bumped into it recklessly. Are you


    responsible for the injury?"


    The woman smiled embarrassedly, "I''m really sorry. I was in a hurry to find someone and didn''t pay


    attention. So, where do you see your injury? If necessary, I canpensate you for your medical


    expenses, or take you to the hospital for a checkup?"


    When Faye heard this, he became even more angry.


    "Who wants your medical bills? Do you look down on me? Do you think I''m corrupting your money? Do


    you know who I am to dare to speak to me like that!"


    The shrill voice caused the people who were still watching the stone cutting over there to turn their


    heads one after another.


    The woman''s face was a little embarrassed, and she seemed to be frightened by such a situation. She


    was at a loss for a while, not knowing what to do.


    At this moment, a man in a casual suit hurried over.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Kiera!"


    The woman, who was still at a loss, suddenly walked over as if she had found the backbone.


    "Ian."


    "what happened?"


    The man called Ian took her hand, frowned, and nced at Faye.


    Kiera shook her head, looking guilty, "I''m sorry Ian, I seem to have caused you trouble again, I..."


    Faye interrupted her.


    "Hey! Is this your man? If you bump into someone without apologizing, you still look arrogant, why? Do


    you want to pull your man to support you?"


    Her words made Kiera even more embarrassed.


    She wanted to exin, but because of her momentum, she couldn''t say a word in the end.


    Ian has analyzed what happened from the conversation between the two.


    He pulled Kiera behind him and looked at Faye sullenly.


    "I''m sorry,dy, it was my wife who identally bumped into you. I apologize to you on her behalf, but


    this is not an excuse for you to insult people at will?"


    What Faye hated most in his life was when someone contradicted him.


    Usually in the Lu family, it is because I know I have no right to speak, so I am humble.


    But outside, who saw her and called Miss McCarthy disrespectfully?


    Now that this man was talking to her in this tone, Faye''s anger rose up.


    "I insult people? What if I insult her? If she doesn''t bump me, can I tell her? What? You bump into


    people and you seem reasonable, don''t you?"


    Her unreasonable attitude made Ian''s brows furrow deeper, and a look of disgust shed in his eyes.


    More and more people were attracted around, Kiera looked embarrassed and pulled his sleeve.


    "Ian, forget it."


    Ian knew that she was afraid of being surrounded by people, so he protected her in his arms and said


    solemnly, "Thisdy, my wife is kind and weak, and doesn''t want to argue with you. Since you said she


    bumped into you, well, how do you want to be straight? That said, there''s no need to make a fuss


    here."


    Faye snorted proudly when he saw that the other party was subdued.


    "I don''t want to do anything. You let her say sorry to me three times in front of everyone."


    Hearing this, Kiera hurriedly said three times of sorry in a low voice.


    Ian''s face was very ugly, not because Kiera apologized, but because the woman in front of her was


    being arrogant and arrogant.


    He looked at Faye coldly, "Okay, now the apology is over, can we go?"

 Chapter 961 Life-Saving Grace

    Chapter 961 Life-Saving Grace


    Chapter 961 Life-saving grace


    Faye snorted proudly, "That''s about it."


    At this moment, Tony came over, and she let Tony take his arm and swayed away.


    Ian Rankin helped Kiera Hawkins to the back lounge.


    As soon as he sat down, Ian Rankin asked with concern: "How are you? Is your body okay? Is there


    nothing ufortable?"


    Kiera Hawkins shook her head and smiled at him with a raised face. "Ian Rankin, I''m so sorry today, I


    got you into trouble again."


    Ian Rankin frowned, looking a little displeased.


    "How many times have I told you? We are husband and wife, and we should support each other. Why


    would you cause trouble for me?"


    He paused and sighed again: "Besides, it''s clear that the woman is being unreasonable, and you still


    let her."


    Kiera Hawkins smiled lightly, "I see that her dress and her arrogance are notmon to ordinary


    people. When we first arrived in China, we should try our best not to cause trouble, and today is Mr.


    Robinson''s venue. , he is in business, and all the visitors are guests, we better not make trouble and


    offend the guests, so as not to hurt Mr. Robinson''s wealth."


    Of course Ian Rankin knew what she was thinking, but he couldn''t help but feel distressed when he


    saw her aggrieved look.


    He wisely did not continue the topic, and patted Kiera Hawkins''s hand, "Sit down for a while, I''ll go get


    you a ss of water."


    Kiera Hawkins nodded and watched him go out.


    Soon, Ian Rankin came back, with a ss of water in his hand, followed by another middle-aged man.


    Although the man has yellow skin, his eyebrows are deep and his eyes are high, and his nose is very


    high. He looks like a Westerner.


    He walked in with a smile on his face, and as soon as he entered the door, he said with a hearty smile:


    "Since you are here today, you shoulde to me and take a good look, you don''t know, I am here,


    but I sent people back to China to repair it a few years ago. , the front is the gambling venue, and the


    back is the manor I built myself. During this period of time, you all lived in the manor in the back, and


    the environment, I, Lao Yu, patted my chest with you to make sure that you will definitely like it."


    Kiera Hawkins stood up and smiled slightly, "Mr. Robinson said yes, it must be good, but we are


    Mr. Robinson waved his hand and looked like he didn''t care, "Hey, what are you talking about, what are


    you talking about? Of course, if it wasn''t for Doctor Que, I would have died in the desert long ago.


    Speaking of which, I still owe you and your husband a life. Woolen cloth."


    Ian Rankin said mildly, "It''s just a little effort."


    "It''s a job for you, and it''s a life-saving grace for me."


    The three chatted andughed and sat down.


    Five years ago, Kiera Hawkins and Ian Rankin went out to travel, and identally rescued Mr.


    Robinson, who was bitten by a poisonous snake, in the desert, and brought it back to the castle for


    treatment, thus forming a friendship.


    Because Mr. Robinson''s mother is from China, this time Kiera Hawkins and Ian Rankin wanted toe


    back to China to y, because they didn''t know anyone in China, so they contacted him, or someone


    they knew could guide one or two.


    Mr. Robinson sat for a while, and suddenly made an "eh" and asked, "By the way, I was outside just


    now and heard someone making a noise. I just found out it was you, what happened?"


    Kiera Hawkins'' face changed, and Ian Rankin frowned.


    Kiera Hawkins smiled and said, "It''s not a big deal, it''s just that I got separated from Asu just now. I was


    in a hurry to find him, and identally bumped into a youngdy. I hope it doesn''t affect your


    business."


    Mr. Robinson waved his hand, "That doesn''t exist, but I know thedy you mentioned."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Kiera Hawkins was taken aback, "You know him?"


    "Yes." Speaking of this, Mr. Robinson seemed to be interested and said mysteriously: "She is a


    member of the McCarthy family of Eqitin, you know the McCarthy family, right?"


    Kiera Hawkins nodded, "Have you heard that, it seems to be one of the four major families?"


    "Yes, I don''t need to say more about how powerful the McCarthy family is. As far as I know, thatdy is


    the eldestdy of the McCarthy family, called Faye, the daughter of the founding father, the old Mr.


    McCarthy. Eqitin has always been rude."


    Kiera Hawkins heard the words, her face changed, and she was faintly pale.


    She patted her chest in fear, "Fortunately, I didn''t offend her, otherwise wouldn''t it be a bad thing?"


    Ian Rankin interjected coldly, "So what if he messes with it? Could it be that he really dared to take


    revenge with a lot of fanfare?"


    Mr. Robinson shook his head, "That''s not true. Although she is the eldestdy of the McCarthy family,


    the head of the McCarthy family is not the old Mr. McCarthy, nor her, but her nephew. Archie McCarthy,


    although I have never met Archie McCarthy, but I heard that he is a very reasonable and personable


    person, and he will not be serious with people for such things."


    Kiera Hawkins nodded reassuringly.


    The three were chatting when suddenly, a staff member walked in quickly.


    "Boss, ady named McCarthy said she wanted to see you."


    Mr. Robinson was taken aback for a moment, a little surprised, "Ms. McCarthy? Who?"


    The staff nced at Kiera Hawkins.


    He is Mr. Robinson''s personal assistant, and naturally knows Kiera Hawkins, so he quickly said, "The


    one who had a conflict with Miss Dawson in the hall before."


    This time, Kiera Hawkins and Ian Rankin both changed their faces.


    Ian Rankin stood up abruptly, his face icy cold, "She still wants to make trouble, doesn''t she? Kiera, sit


    here and don''t move, I''ll go out and teach her a lesson!"


    "Asu!"


    Kiera Hawkins grabbed him, afraid that something might happen to his impulse.


    Mr. Robinson raised his hand and said solemnly, "Don''t worry, I''ll go out to see first, maybe I''m not here


    to find you? Besides, this is my ce, even if there is anything, there is still me, You don''t need to take


    action."


    He said and walked out quickly.


    Kiera Hawkins pulled Ian Rankin to sit down, feeling uneasy in her heart, but at this moment, she heard


    a beautiful female voiceing from outside the door.


    "It turns out that you are the boss here. I also said that I couldn''t find you after searching for a long


    time. I have something important to discuss with you."


    Mr. Robinson said with a smile: "Miss McCarthy is here, please forgive me if I miss you. I wonder if you


    have anything to discuss with me?"


    "It''s inconvenient to speak here, let''s go in and talk."


    After speaking, regardless of Mr. Robinson''s obstruction, he stepped into the lounge.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw a man and a woman sitting on the sofa.


    Mr. Robinson hurried in behind, and quickly exined: "Miss McCarthy, let me introduce to you, these


    two are my friends, Kiera Hawkins and Ian Rankin."


    Kiera Hawkins gave her an embarrassed and polite smile, but Ian Rankin kept his face cold, looking at


    her like an enemy, ready to attack at any time.


    Faye raised an eyebrow, somewhat surprised.

 Chapter 962 Seeking Cooperation

    Chapter 962 Seeking Cooperation


    Chapter 962 Seeking Cooperation


    "So they are Mr. Robinson''s friends, I say, howe they are so imposing."


    She smiled and turned her head to Mr. Robinson, "So, you know what happened in the hall before."


    Mr. Robinson also do not know what thedy wants, wiped the sweat on his forehead, said with a


    smile: "I know, but these two are my friends, plus before bumping into you is indeed unintentional, but


    please be kind ..."


    Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Faye raising her hand.


    Immediately afterwards, Mr. Robinson saw her twisting and turning toward Kiera.


    Ian got up alertly, shielding Kiera behind him, and asked in a cold voice, "What do you want?"


    Faye gave him a look and raised her eyebrows, "None of your business, I''ll just have a word with her."


    Behind him, Kiera stood up and tugged at the corner of his shirt.


    "Ian, it''s okay, let her talk to me."


    Ian then coldly moved out of the way.


    Faye sized up the woman in front of her.


    Just see obviously are past middle age, but the woman in front of you seems to be extremely well


    maintained, the kind of maintenance and their own face by countless high-ss skin care products


    piled up out of the youth is not the same, that is a kind of youth from the inside out, exuding a warm


    and quiet temperament, just like a prairie blooming in the most soft and beautiful flowers, with a puff of


    fresh wind, people can not help but like.


    She hummed softly and asked, "Your name is?"


    Kiera smiled slightly, "I''m Kiera, and you''re Miss McCarthy, right?"


    Faye sped her arms and smiled smugly, "Yes, my name is Faye McCarthy, I am the eldestdy of


    The McCarthy family, we are also considered not to fight, although I disliked you before, but since you


    are Mr. Robinson''s friend, I will not bother with you, make a friend. "


    She said, holding out a hand.


    Kiera paused for a moment.


    She is not stupid, what is Faye''s status?


    The McCarthy family''s firstdy, that is the same as the McCarthy family''s first princess, ced in


    ancient times can be the level of the Princess, a person below, above all.


    And what about her? An ordinary person in the sea of people, these years and Ian living in the desert


    together, almost never involved in the circle of the powerful and noble, and what makes her friends with


    others?


    But Faye has said so, and she can''t refuse.


    Therefore, he also had to put his hand out and shook her gently, smiling in a friendly way, "Good."


    Ian frowned slightly next to her, somewhat confused by Faye''s behavior.


    Not to mention her, even Mr. Robinson, who is used to walking in the shopping mall and is the best at


    understanding people''s hearts, is also a bit confused at this time.


    He had thought that Faye hade over and wasing to get Kiera in trouble.


    But now it seems to be here to make friends?


    What''s going on here?


    Faye doesn''t care what they think, as the eldestdy of The McCarthy family, she is used to doing what


    she wants and never cares what others think.


    Therefore, after shaking hands with Kiera, he turned his head to Mr. Robinson.


    "Well, Mr. Robinson, now that your friend is my friend too, we can sit down and talk business."


    Mr. Robinson was stunned, "Talking business?"


    "Yes!" Faye nonchntly found herself a couch and sat down, and pointed to the couch across from


    her, as if she were the hostess of the ce, "Mr. Robinson, sit."


    Mr. Robinson swallowed and walked across the room to sit down.


    Faye said calmly, "To tell you the truth, I came here today, not to gamble on stones, but to talk business


    with you."


    Mr. Robinson smiled awkwardly at the enemy, "I wonder what business Miss McCarthy wants to talk


    about?"


    "Naturally, it is the business of ore. I know that you have extracted a lot of good jade from your mines


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    this time, and I also know that you have shipped this shipment from Tacitus, and I just want to ask,


    where are your mines?"


    Mr. Robinson''s face changed as soon as the words came out.


    You know, do this business, everyone is clear, the mine this thing is their life, can dig out a good yield


    of the mine is not easy, the monk porridge is scarce, everyone is staring to grab, where will easily let


    others know?


    Therefore, Faye is so big toe to the door, open the door to ask, inevitably will make people feel


    that she is a bit bullying, want to use their power, forcing the other party to give up the meaning of the


    resources at hand.


    Mr. Robinson was silent for a moment and suddenly turned to his assistant and ordered something.


    The assistant hurriedly went out and not long after, brought in a check.


    Mr. Robinson smiled dryly, put the check on the table and pushed it in front of Faye.


    "Miss McCarthy, look at it this way, this time I came to China to hold a gambling meeting, indeed I have


    not greeted with the people here, I also understand, after all, this is not my territory, I should indeed


    small token of my appreciation, also I hope you will ept it."


    Faye looked at the check in front of her and first froze, then reacted and her face changed violently.


    She stood up with a swish and said angrily with crossed eyebrows, "Yu, what do you mean? Do you


    think I''m ckmailing you?"


    Mr. Robinson''s face is not very good, thinking, you have said so obviously, not ckmail is not a joke?


    Faye guessed what he was thinking, and was furious.


    She pointed at Mr. Robinson, a look of hatred, "I tell you, I Faye have plenty of money, I simply do not


    need you a few million, I just sincerely want to inquire about where you found this good mine, want to


    invest in a share, is it so difficult to understand? What''s going on in your head?"


    Mr. Robinson froze for a moment, somewhat incredulous.


    "Investment? An equity stake?"


    "Yeah!" Faye was so angry that she stuck her hands in her waist, "What? Don''t tell me you don''t need


    it, to tell you the truth, beforeing here today, I have checked, Tacitus severalrge mines have


    been developed almost, there are good jade has long been dug out, the goods out of thest few years


    is nothing good at all.


    But your shipment is so good, and you even found such arge piece of jadeite, I think it must be a


    new mine that has just been discovered, right? If the new mine is small, that''s all, but if it''s big, you


    won''t be able to eat it alone, and it''s easy to be jealous, just right, I''ve been looking for some


    investment in this area, I have The McCarthy family behind me, if you''re willing, show me, I''ll buy the


    mine if I like it, how about we mine it together? "


    I have to say, in this world, sometimes there really is such a thing as a foolish man having a foolish


    fortune.


    Maybe it was a mistake, maybe Faye really did her homework before, and this time she really guessed


    it.

 Chapter 963 - Picking Up The Jade Pendant

    Chapter 963 - Picking Up The Jade Pendant


    Chapter 963 - Picking up the jade pendant


    Mr. Robinson''s batch of Jade mines, is a newly found mine dug out, not much is known there yet, but


    the stuff has been dug out, and it''s only a matter of time before it''s known.


    This time he has been worried about this matter, not only can not let go of the mine, but also know that


    such a big piece of meat, one can not eat, so is trying to find a solution, Faye came to the door.


    He hesitated and asked, "Miss McCarthy is here this time, I don''t know if it is your own intention or The


    McCarthy family''s intention?"


    Faye raised her eyebrows, "What difference does it make? What? Do you not believe me or The


    McCarthy family?"


    Mr. Robinson awkwardly smiled, "not do not believe, just ... this is ultimately a big thing, investment in


    minerals is not a little money can do, I know Miss McCarthy rich, but such a big thing, I personally still


    think you need to ask ..."


    Faye sneered, "I finally got it, aren''t you just afraid I won''t have the money and that The McCarthy


    family won''t support me in this?"


    She said, flipping open her handbag and pulling out a check and pping it directly on the table.


    "How about this, Mr. Robinson, you tell me where your mine is, this 20 million is considered a deposit


    from me to you, you tell me how much money I need to invest, and when I turn around and look at the


    mine, I''ll put the rest of the money on your ount."


    Mr. Robinson''s expression grew more and more embarrassed and he hurriedly pushed that check


    back.


    "Miss McCarthy, you misunderstood, I didn''t mean it that way."


    He paused and said in a deep voice: "Let''s do this, since you are willing to cooperate, I might as well


    tell you the truth, I have indeed found a great, mineral-rich quarry, but please forgive me for not being


    able to tell you the exact location right now.


    This mine, I do want to find apetent person to cooperate with the mining, if you really want to


    invest, at least 15 billion, and then less, the mine alone we two can not take down, this money is not a


    small amount, why do you think carefully, if you think clearly,e to tell me, I will take you to see,


    how?"


    Faye frowned, "Fifteen billion? It takes that much?"


    "Right. This is still only half of it, I will also contribute half, when the timees, we share 50-50, of


    course, if you are not convenient on the mining side, I will help you take charge."


    Faye hesitated and thought about it, "I''ll tell you what, I''ll go back and ask around, and when I get


    enough money together, I''lle back to you."


    Mr. Robinson burst outughing, "Eh, well, then I''ll be grateful to Miss McCarthy."


    Faye stood up, "In that case, I''ll go first."


    "Miss McCarthy, I''ll drop you off."


    Faye waved her hand, "No, still have to go to the bathroom, you stay, I know the way myself."


    She spoke frankly and straightforwardly, and Mr. Robinson could not send her off any further, so he


    could only stop and remind her kindly: "The VIP restroom is on the left, Miss McCarthy don''t go the


    wrong way."


    Faye waved her hand, indicating that she knew.


    When she left, Kiera, who had been keeping silent next to her, smiled and spoke, "This Miss


    McCarthy... is really frank and lovely."


    Mr. Robinson turned around, wiped a handful of cold sweat on his forehead, shook his head: "What


    rate of lovely? Eqitin about her reputation can be bad, to put it nicely called frank, to put it badly called


    brutal, forced to buy and sell this kind of thing she is not the first time to do, at a nce, you know


    handy, skilled very much."


    Kiera saw himining and couldn''t help butugh, "Anyway, it''s not out of malice, it''s okay."


    Mr. Robinson nodded, "That''s true."


    Saying that, he suddenly remembered something and looked up at them.


    "Right, you guys have been strolling around this side for so long, you''re tired, right? Do you want me to


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    send you back to the manor to rest first?"


    Kiera stood up, "Just don''t bother Robinson, Ian and I just came from there this morning and know the


    way, we''ll just go back ourselves."


    Ian echoed, "Yeah, we''ll just go back on our own, you''re still busy over here, you go ahead and do your


    own thing."


    When Mr. Robinson saw this, he didn''t push it any further and urged, "Then you take care on your


    way."


    The two men nodded, which led to their departure.


    After they left, Mr. Robinson was just about to go out when he suddenly saw Fayeing out of the


    bathroom again and heading this way.


    He felt a headache, but could not pretend not to see, and could only smile and wee.


    "I wonder what else Miss McCarthy would like to order?"


    Faye said with a high voice: "Nothing, I just want to tell you, before I make a decision, this mine, you


    are not allowed to tell others, and not to seek cooperation, everything must wait until my letter back,


    understand?"


    Mr. Robinson nodded hastily, "Understood."


    Faye then said, "Okay, I''ll go then."


    "Miss McCarthy take it easy."


    Mr. Robinson was relieved to finally send Faye away.


    And at this time, Faye walked to the door, her foot suddenly stepped on a hard thing, she frowned,


    moved her foot to see, but saw a piece of transparent lotus flower jade pendant.


    She couldn''t help but squat down curiously, picking up the jade pendant and looking at it carefully.


    Just see that the jade pendant body glittering, high degree of transparency, coupled with fine carving,


    lifelike, at a nce, you know that it is not ordinary products.


    Whose stuff is this and why did it fall here?


    The mind was searching, when a sweet voice came.


    "Miss Faye, why didn''t you call me when you came out, so I had to search for you."


    Tony, who had been waiting for her outside earlier, ran over and hugged her arm and pampered her.


    Faye was impatient when the other party suddenly saw the jade pendant in her hand and her eyes lit


    up, "Miss Faye, this jade pendant is so beautiful, is it for me?"


    Faye gave him a look, her eyes cold, "Think good."


    After saying that, he put it into his bag and walked away in a big way.


    Tony froze, and hurriedly cried to follow.


    "Miss Faye, don''t go too fast, wait for me!"


    Faye went out, got into the car, just started the car, see Tony followed out again, can only helplessly


    said: "I have some business to do now, you take a taxi back, today out to apany me tips, I will


    After saying that, he drove away directly.


    Tony was left in her path, stunned and wide-eyed with disbelief.


    But in the end, one can only grunt indignantly and open it back up by oneself.


    In fact, there is a reason why Faye won''t take him.


    She just thought about it carefully, fifteen billion, even if she smashed the pots and pans, plus sold


    herself, but also can note up with the money.


    But now such a good opportunity in front of her, if really give up, she is not willing to.


    So, she had to find a way to get some money to do so.

 Chapter 964 Looking For Her To Invest

    Chapter 964 Looking For Her To Invest


    Chapter 964 Looking for her to invest


    In The McCarthy family, if you ask who has the money, it''s Archie.


    But Faye did not dare to find Archie directly, after all, his nephew, that is known for being reasonable


    outside, but to his aunt is absolutely not reasonable.


    Sometimes it was so harsh that she wondered if he was still the nephew she had grown up with.


    But men, married will be like this, have a wife and forget the mother, is not an umon thing.


    So this matter, she first can not directly talk to Archie, first have to talk to Natalia, probe the wind first.


    So, Faye made up her mind and drove the car directly to Harlingen''s building.


    At this time, Natalia was still at work.


    She dialed Natalia''s number and as soon as she got through, she immediately smiled affectionately,


    "Dear Natalia, are you at work?"


    Across the table, Natalia was a little surprised, "Yeah, what''s up with Aunt Faye?"


    "No, no, no, it''s almost noon, I want to ask you to have lunch together, in the French restaurant near


    yourpany, okay? I know you like to eat light, the dishes there are particrly light."


    Nataliaughed lightly, "Aunt Faye may want to speak up, I have a meeting at noon, I''m afraid I can''t


    find the time."


    "Ah ah, people are iron rice is steel, what meeting can not eat after dinner? And you are still pregnant


    with a child, can not be so desperate, I do not care, I want you toe out to eat with me, I will wait for


    you in the French restaurant that I said before ah, you muste."


    After saying that, he just hung up the phone.


    Natalia didn''t expect her to be straightforward like this, and looked at the hung-up phone, crying and


    Elsa came in from outside, put a stack of reports on her desk, and said, "Boss, this is thest quarterly


    report from Star Entertainment, please take a look."


    Natalia nodded and looked at the clock again.


    "I''ll look at it this afternoon, now I''m going out, I''ll get back to you by direct mail when I''m done."


    Elsa nodded, and Natalia then took her coat, grabbed her bag and left the office.


    When she arrived at the French restaurant, she found Faye already seated inside, even having ordered


    her food.


    The box put a light and good smelling incense, Faye smiled, "Natalia is here, sit down, you see I


    ordered these dishes are you love to eat, and this incense, this is specifically good for pregnant women


    incense, not hurt the body, you do not worry ha."


    Natalia smiled and sat down across from her, "What''s with Aunt Faye being so nice today and thinking


    of asking me out to dinner?"


    Faye smiled awkwardly and ced her fingers under the table, tangled in unease and nervousness.


    "That ... I know I have not been very good to you in the past few years, I am older, bad temper, you


    have to understand,st time I said those words in your home are angry words, can not be taken


    seriously, you must not be angry with me because of those words ah."


    Natalia gave a slight pause, followed by a smile.


    "Aunt Faye don''t worry, I''m not mad."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Faye smiled, nced at her, and said again in a hurry, "Eat, eat first, we''ll


    talk after we eat."


    Natalia saw this and didn''t push it.


    She had been busy all morning and was already hungry, so if Faye didn''t call her, I guess she just ate


    directly at the office.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Archie didn''t want her to work so hard, but she likes to work, so Archie couldn''t stop her.


    The good thing is that now that she''s pregnant, she doesn''t eat takeout. Archie has arranged a small


    kitchen for her at work and will force her to stop and eat when the timees, so she can keep up with


    the nutrition.


    The two of them ate in silence, Faye although many shorings, but after all is since childhood in


    The McCarthy family grew up, life literacy or needless to say, food not to say this is a certain.


    Therefore, in addition to the sound of eating and chewing at the table, no one spoke again for a while.


    Until the meal was finished, Natalia put down the dishes and wiped her mouth with a tissue again


    before looking at Faye across the table.


    "Now that you''re done eating, Aunt Faye, say what you have to say, I have to rush back to the office


    and can''t stay here too long."


    Faye saw this, and hurriedly also put down the dishes, also do not beat around the bush, said directly:


    "I went to a gambling meeting today, met a boss who developed his own mine, he said he found a Jade


    mines in Tacitus has not been exploited, want to find me to cooperate together to buy this mine."


    Natalia raised an eyebrow.


    Faye continued: "Natalia, you know, I have done a lot of business over the years, but there are not


    many sessful, although I usually do not worry about food and clothing, but I always feel that


    something is missing in my heart, not to be able to, this time I think it is a good opportunity, I would like


    to try, but there are some difficulties above the capital. "


    Nataliaughed, "What location in Tacitus did the other side say the mine was in, and did you learn


    about it?"


    Faye shook his head, "I asked, he refused to say ah, said that I must know that I have the ability to


    share in the stockter, only then willing to tell me, I am not enough money, so back to put it together?"


    Natalia nodded.


    Jade mines business, because The Brown family is in this piece of business before, so she knows a


    lot.


    Knowing that an undiscovered mine like this is a very valuable resource, generally to avoid people


    fighting over it, the information will indeed be very confidential and will not be easily told to outsiders.


    She thought for a moment and asked, "How much money are you still short?"


    Faye is a little apprehensive, "The other side wants me to pay fifteen billion, and I have ... four billion on


    hand right now."


    Natalia froze, a little surprised.


    "Fifteen billion? That much?"


    Faye smile embarrassed, "is a little more ha, but let''s think about it another way, the investment is


    Natalia thought about it, and that''s true.


    But she still felt some doubts, so she only said in a light voice: "This is too big for me to decide alone, if


    you really want to invest, I''m afraid you still have to talk to Archie."


    Faye nodded repeatedly, "I know I know, involving such arge amount of money, I certainly can not


    find you to take, I will go and Archieter, that is, you know, Archie does not trust me much, he only


    trusts you, if I go to ask, he certainly will not agree, now parents are biased towards him, in the eyes of


    his heart is only his precious grandson I have no status as a daughter. I have no choice but to find you,


    Natalia, I don''t ask for anything else, I just hope that when I talk to Archie, you can say something for


    me, okay?"


    Natalia looked at her, only to see Faye''s face, with a careful pleading, which was rare for her, who was


    usually used to being condescending.

 Chapter 965 Psychological Needs

    Chapter 965 Psychological Needs


    Chapter 965 Psychological Needs


    She pursed her lips and said in a light voice, "Okay, I promise you, but you also have to promise me


    one thing."


    Faye''s heart fluttered with joy and she quickly asked, "What is it?"


    "Don''t ever say those things to Anne again, Aunt Faye, you know that I have always treated Anne as if


    she were my own daughter, and I don''t want anyone toe between us, especially not our rtives."


    Faye blushed.


    From panic, to irritation, and finally deep shame.


    She slightly bowed her head, her tone was a little weak, "I ... I did not mean to, I was just too angry, a


    momentary ghost ..."


    "I don''t care what you did because of." Natalia''s voice was cold with an unprecedented seriousness,


    "Anyway, in the future, I don''t want such a thing to happen again."


    "Okay, I promise, I''ll never talk nonsense again."


    Faye agreed in a hurry.


    Natalia then nodded and stood up.


    "Don''t worry, when you talk to Archie, I''ll speak up for you."


    After saying that, he turned around and went out.


    Faye watched her back as she left, and only then did she heaved a sigh of relief.


    After Natalia left the restaurant, she received a call from Anne.


    It was Sunday, and Anne was calling from her home phone.


    As soon as I got through, I heard the sweet voice of my little baby, "Mommy, are you off work yet, have


    you eaten yet?"


    Natalia sat in the car and couldn''t help butugh, "It''s time to get off work and eat, has Anne eaten


    yet?"


    "Anne ate too, but Anne missed Mommy, so she called Mommy."


    "So that''s how it is." Natalia thought about it and asked her, "It''s Anne''s birthday today. Later, when


    Mommyes back from work, pick up Anne and go to Greatgrandma''s for her birthday, okay?"


    Anne cheered excitedly, "Yes, I want mousse cake, and I want to wear the prettiest dress."


    "Okay, let Mrs. Dottie find you pretty little dresses to wear when Mommyes back to pick you up."


    "Yes, Mommy, I love you."


    "I love you too, bye."


    "Bye bye mommy."


    Hanging up the phone, she sat in the car, the corners of her lips could not help but hook up a smile.


    Then, only to get out of the car and walk towards thepany building.


    Natalia worked until 5:30 before she got off the bus.


    Archie also got off work early. Everyone knew it was the little princess'' birthday, so they all purposely


    left work early to go home and pick her up for the reunion.


    In fact, Natalia and the others have the habit ofing to the old house for dinner on weekends, after


    all, they don''t have toe during the week, but every weekend they have toe and spend some


    time with the two old people.


    Today coincides with Anne''s birthday, so it just so happens to be together.


    When I got home, I received arge and a small baby, and then I set out to drive to the old house.


    On the way, Natalia and Archie talk a little about Faye.


    After Archie heard this, his first reaction was really to refuse.


    Over the years, Faye has done a lot of business, in all kinds of industries, but none of them have been


    sessful, they have all failed.


    Archie and William, as well as Ariana, have pretty much decided that she''s just not cut out for business.


    Look at the wind and fire at the first call, in fact, is a big fool pretending to have ideas but simple brain,


    often people say a few words to throw a bait she was hooked.


    After all these years, I don''t know how much money has been cheated.


    Being cheated of money is still a small matter, the main thing is to say out of shame.


    After all, when William was young, a generation of excellence, Ariana is also considered a heroine,


    Archie, not to mention, even Archie died young parents, that is also known for their talent and talent.


    Faye is here, but not in the arts, in addition to spending, nothing else will.


    Therefore, Archie would never agree to something like investing fifteen billion dors.


    Natalia, on the contrary, had a different idea from him.


    She said in a light voice: "Aunt Faye is forty years old this year, not impulsive and capricious than when


    she was young, and has been much more thoughtful and careful than before, and I always feel that


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    there are things we can not only look at the final result and the benefits to hand, but also the


    psychological needs of the other party."


    Archie turned his eyes to look at her, "Psychological needs?"


    "Yes." Natalia smiled slightly, "Have you ever thought about why Aunt Faye has invested in so many


    businesses that have failed, but this time she still wants to invest such arge sum of money, she


    already has a good life, even if she does not do anything, just the McCarthy family''s annual dividends


    are enough for her to live a carefree life, but why is she so Why is she so insistent on going into


    business for herself?"


    Archie frowned, "Why?"


    "Because of the sense of aplishment."


    Natalia looked at him with a straight face, "You The McCarthy family, everyone is a natural talent, smart


    as hell, very sessful in everything, only she looks like nothing, always dragging everyone''s feet, she


    is a human being, is a human being will have self-esteem, no one wants to be a drag on others forever,


    she also wants to be herself She also wants to make some achievements, or even a career of their


    own.


    This is actually a good thing, but every time she used the wrong method, but this time, ording to my


    understanding, should still be more reliable, we might as well support it, in case it seeds? It''s also a


    way to fulfill her wish, isn''t it?"


    Her words put Archie in deep thought.


    After half a sound, only then said in a deep voice: "Since you all say so, let her try again."


    Natalia smiled faintly, "We also unnecessarily all lend money to her, not to mention The McCarthy


    family originally as one, just to borrow such arge sum of money, I''m afraid it will give her a lot of


    pressure, she just started such arge business, only afraid that will not be able to press the formation,


    chaos."


    Archie raised an eyebrow, "So what do you mean ..."


    "Jade mines well, if it is true, then no matter how much is invested, it is definitely earned, why don''t we


    take this money as an investment and we will be partners for once."


    Archie sniffed andughed outright.


    "You''ve really thought of everything for her. Aunt Faye would be touched to death if she knew that."


    Natalia also pursed her lips and smiled, "I do not ask her to be touched, only to ask her to be smooth


    as she wishes, after Anne heart to live her life, do not fool around again."


    Archie nodded, "In that case, then as you say, we invest."


    After the two men conferred, they stopped the subject.


    Soon, the car arrived at the old mansion.


    Faye arrived before them, and when she saw them enter, she got up in a hurry, smiling more warmly


    and attentively than any other time in the past.


    "Archie, Natalia, Anne, Oliver, you''re here,e and sit down."


    She said, and came over to pick Oliver up again with one hand.


    "Ugh this brat, why is it heavy again? Auntie can barely hold you anymore."


    Oliver giggled, "Auntie, I''m not a brat, I''m a fragrant brat."

 Chapter 966 AnneS Birthday Party

    Chapter 966 Anne''S Birthday Party


    Chapter 966 Anne''s Birthday Party


    This statement drewughter from everyone.


    Natalia walked over and gave him a scornful look, "also fragrant boy, also not ashamed, hurry down, do


    not tire your aunt."


    Oliver hurriedly jumped down from Faye''s arms, Faye smiled, "It''s not a problem, our good grandson, I


    like it."


    The Brown family also sent a gift to the dining room, after all, it is Natalia''s child, although not


    biological, but in terms of generation, Anne still have to call Louis an uncle and grandfather.


    Natalia and Archie also sent gifts, Natalia sent a small dress that Anne had always liked before, while


    Archie was much more brutal and simple.


    It''s a bank card, and when she''s old enough, it''s her private money to do with as she pleases.


    Natalia looked at his straight man gift and cried andughed.


    Luckily, Ariana and William were attentive enough to prepare hand-made snacks for her.


    Anne was so happy that she ate her snack while opening her presents.


    When it was Faye''s turn, Anne looked up with an expectant face and asked, "Grandma, what gift are


    you giving me?"


    Faye smiled mysteriously, "You are the precious little princess of our The McCarthy family, and what


    your aunt gave you is, of course, the best gift ever."


    Saying that, take out a delicate gift box.


    Anne''s eyes lit up and she took it in a hurry.


    When I opened it, I found that it was a piece of jade lotus of exquisite workmanship and pure


    translucent quality.


    "What a beautiful jade pendant!"


    Anne surprised the jade lotus out and Fayeughed, "How about it? Do you like the gift your aunt gave


    you?"


    Anne nodded her head repeatedly, "I like it, thank you auntie."


    Ariana alsoughed, "Ranchi has finally been generous for once."


    Faye pouted, "Mom, what are you talking about? When have I ever been ungenerous to Anne?"


    The groupughed andughed, however, Natalia, who was sitting next to her, changed her face


    slightly.


    She stared at the jade lotus, her mind involuntarily recalled some very long ago images, slightly lost in


    thought.


    It was only when someone next to her called out to her that she came back to her senses.


    "Natalia, Natalia?"


    Natalia froze and turned her head to look at Archie, "Huh? What''s wrong?"


    Archie''s brow furrowed slightly, keenly aware that something was wrong with her.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Natalia pursed her lips and shook her head, "I''m fine."


    said, his gaze fell on the jade pendant in Anne''s hand, a sh of doubt under his eyes.


    After the family finished eating, they spent some time chatting with Ariana and William, and at 12:00 p.


    m., the cake was cut on time, and the birthday was consideredplete.


    On the way home, both little ones were so sleepy that their eyelids fought.


    Natalia held Oliver and let Anne sleep in the back chair. Although she is only nine years old, she


    inherited Archie''s genes and is very tall, already 5''4" at such a young age.


    The little baby was huddled in the chair, not sleeping very soundly.


    Natalia reached out, shook her hand, and tugged the little nket she was wearing, which settled her


    down.


    The car soon arrived at Maple Bridge Vi.


    Natalia pushed Anne awake and carried Oliver out of the car again. Anne was confused and reached


    for a hug before her eyes opened.


    Archie came over to her, picked her up in his arms, and headed for the house.


    Mrs. Dottie had been waiting for them, knowing that they would bete today, and had prepared a


    special snack.


    Natalia and the others couldn''t eat. Let Mrs. Dottie go back to rest early and then take the children to


    their room.


    After settling the children to sleep, he went back to his room.


    Today we are all exhausted, back to the room since a deep sleep, for the time being.


    Day 2.


    When Natalia woke up, it was 8:00 am.


    The two little ones were supposed to go to school today, but Anne suddenly caught a cold and Natalia


    came downstairs to find out.


    Anne had a birthdayst night, had too much fun, maybe she caught a cold, the doctor came to take


    the temperature, only a little low fever, 37. 5 degrees.


    Natalia had no choice but to call her and ask her maid to send Oliver to the early childhood ss


    before apanying Anne to feed her the medicine.


    Archie left early in the morning, Natalia coaxed Anne to take her medicine and lie down again, then


    You don''t even go to school anymore, shame!"


    Anne was a little embarrassed, her little face flushed crimson, her whole body shrunken under the little


    quilt, and said crisply, "I''ll just y for one day, Mommy, I promise I''ll make up for today''s schoolwork


    Natalia knew that she hadn''t gotten over the joy of her birthday yesterday, and didn''t force her.


    But still, she went and fetched two exercise books and ced them by her bedside.


    "Rest can be, but study can not be left behind,ter on feel better, then do these two booklets, OK?"


    Anne nodded good-naturedly.


    Natalia rubbed her head, "That''s a good girl."


    Anne suddenly said, "Mommy, I want to see the present fromst night."


    Natalia was stunned that not only did The McCarthy family send giftsst night, but several of the rest


    of the family, as well as some rtives who knew it was Anne''s birthday, had also sent gifts over.


    There is a part that is sent to the old mansion, but some of them are far away and do not know that


    they went to the old mansionst night, so things are still sent to this side of the Maple Bridge vi.


    Mrs. Dottie thought the boxes were blocking the living room, so she piled them up in the storage room


    Nataliaughed, "OK, can you get up now?"


    "Can."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    When ites to opening presents, Anne was energized and rolled over and got up from under the


    covers.


    Natalia couldn''t help but lose her smile, and had no choice but to go up and help her get dressed.


    After getting dressed, heughed again, "It''s agreed, I can only stay home with you for half a day, after


    I finish opening gifts with youter, I have to go to thepany, you''re home alone and do your


    problems well, okay?"


    Anne nodded, wrapped her arms around her neck and barfed on her face.


    "Mommy, you''re so sweet."


    Natalia lost her smile and shook her head.


    The two went to the storage room, only to see a small mountain of gift boxes of a thousand strange and


    various colors on the floor in the middle.


    Mrs. Dottie came in from outside and smiled awkwardly, "Sorry, Mrs. McCarthy, Missy, all these things


    came in at oncest night, and I didn''t have time to clean them up, so they were all piled up here."


    Anne replied with a straight face, "It''s okay Mrs. Dottie, you can pack it up after I unpack it, otherwise if


    you pack it up and Ie back to unpack it, won''t it be more trouble?"


    Mrs. Dottie smiled dryly as Natalia left her to her own devices, then picked up a box and nced at it to


    find that it was from the Kwan family.


    She couldn''t help butugh, "Here, let''s give it to you, you can open it yourself."

 Chapter 967 GrandmaS Relics

    Chapter 967 Grandma''S Relics


    Chapter 967 Grandma''s Relics


    Anne nodded, took the hobby knife, and-ho-ho took apart several boxes in one breath in front of her.


    Girls are really attracted to things like gift boxes.


    On a normal day, the girl is gentle and soft, when opening gifts, can also be invincible scissor


    hands, and fast and urate, in one go.


    Anne finished opening her gift and was finally satisfied.


    Natalia stayed with her again, showing her how to put her gifts in order, before leading her out of the


    storehouse.


    "Mommy, I''m done opening presents, so you can stop apanying me and go to work."


    Natalia nodded and looked at the time, it was only 10:30 am, not toote.


    She gave Anne a few words of advice and was about to leave when suddenly there was a "ding" and a


    piece of white stuff fell on the floor.


    Anne eximed, "Yah, my jade pendant!"


    Natalia turned around and saw her picking a jade pendant up off the ground, and hurried over to take a


    look.


    It was the same piece that Faye had given her.


    Last night, Natalia did not look closely at the jade pendant, just a blurred nce through the light, felt


    familiar, very much like his mother Kiera''s living relics.


    But at that time, she was just a thought that shed through her mind, and did not take it seriously.


    After all, Kiera has been dead for so many years and has long left nothing behind, so how could there


    be a jade pendant belonging to her in Faye''s hands?


    Therefore, at that time, she just thought about it and revealed it.


    But now, when seeing this jade pendant again, looking at the clear and crisp lotus flower pattern on it,


    only then the heart can not help but tremble.


    That familiar feeling grew stronger and stronger, and she couldn''t help but reach out and take the jade


    pendant from Anne''s hand.


    "Mommy, what''s wrong?"


    Anne froze, a little confused.


    Natalia, however, did not answer, she carefully stroked the texture on the jade pendant, turning it over


    and over, looking at it carefully for a long time, and finally, by the sunlighting in through the


    doorway, she made out a small Family emblem in a ce at the very center of the lotus.


    Just see, that is a The Hawkins Family''s emblem.


    She couldn''t help but shake hard!


    How is this, how is this possible?


    The Hawkins family was the first family in Julio. Her grandfather, The old Mr. Hawkins, was very


    powerful in Julio, and as the only daughter of The old Mr. Hawkins, Kiera was also well fed.


    The old Mr. Hawkins wanted to make his daughter stand out from the rest, so he nurtured her talents


    and interests from an early age.


    And the so-called mark, in fact, is also very simple, is a small The Hawkins Family''s emblem engraved


    on it.


    From small dishes, books and pens torge jewelry, clothes and cars, all of them are engraved with


    this Family emblem.


    Natalia once thought that she might never see this Family emblem again in her life, but now, she sees it


    on a small jade pendant.


    Her face was vaguely white, and her whole body was immersed in the memories of the past.


    Anne, however, was terrified, and when she saw her standing there as if she were demented and


    motionless, she was so anxious that she was on the verge of tears.


    While tugging her sleeve, she shouted, "Mommy, Mommy what''s wrong with you? Don''t you scare


    Anne."


    A hot, rolling tear dropped on the back of her hand.


    Natalia, startled by the heat, finally came back to her senses and looked at Anne lost in thought.


    A cold watery feeling slid across her face, and only then did she react with hindsight that she had, at


    some point, cried.


    Mostly because she saw her crying and the child was frightened, Anne cried out this time.


    Natalia hurriedly wiped away her tears and squatted down to soothe, "Mommy is fine, Anne don''t be


    anxious, Mommy just thought of something."


    Anne deted her mouth and tears fell down like broken beads.


    "Mommy, don''t be sad, you''re sad Anne will be sad along with you, mommy don''t cry oh."


    He said, taking a soft little hand, wiping her tears for her.


    Natalia''s nose turned sour and her tears became heavier.


    She forced a smile, "Okay, Mommy doesn''t cry or feel sad, and neither does our Anne, Anne is the


    prettiest girl in the world, and pretty girls are not crybabies."


    Anne nodded her head.


    Natalia looked at the jade pendant in her hand and sighed.


    Anne asked, "Mommy, are you crying because of this jade pendant?"


    Natalia nodded, "Yeah, it reminds me of my mother, your grandmother, and do you see that, it has a


    little Family emblem on it."


    She said, guiding Anne to stand in the sunlight as well, and turning the jade pendant over to show her.


    Anne eximed in amazement, "There really is!"


    Nataliaughed, "This is the Family emblem that is unique to the top of the things your grandmother


    used. I always thought that there should be nothing of hers left in this world, but now I realized that


    there is still."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anne blinked, a little puzzled, "But Grandma is obviously The Brown family, why would she carve a The


    Hawkins family''s Family emblem?"


    Natalia choked.


    She then remembered that Anne did not know that she had previously been switched and stranded in


    Julio growing up.


    Since Anne has been able to understand theseplex rtionships, she and Louis have met and


    have recognized their real mother, Yvonne, then in Anne''s eyes, her mother''s own grandmother is


    naturally Yvonne.


    Natalia smiled to herself and exined, "That was your other grandmother, a woman who raised your


    mommy as a child and gave her a second life."


    Anne seemed to understand, but tried very hard to make sense of it.


    "I understand, it''s all grandma anyway, and since it''s grandma''s stuff, we must treasure it and never


    lose it again."


    Natalia smiled, "Yeah, so Anne has to put things away and not lose them."


    Anne was a little nervous when she heard that.


    "But ... but I lose things too easily, what if I lose it?"


    She frowned at the showy brow, and suddenly her eyes lit up.


    "Huh, why don''t you put it away for me, mommy? I haven''t met this grandmother yet, you put it away


    and when you see her one day, you can bring it out to me and I''ll take it with me to see her, then she''ll


    be happier won''t she?"


    Natalia froze, and a sudden sourness welled up in her heart.


    She didn''t know how she was going to exin to Anne that she would never be able to see her


    grandmother.


    Because Grandma passed away many years ago.


    Natalia sniffled and forced a smile.


    "Yes, Mommy will put it away for you, and when you see Grandma next time, you can put it on, and


    then Grandma will definitely like you more when she sees you wearing something of hers."


    "Then it''s a deal."


    Anne joyfully handed over the jade pendant to her, and then joyfully went back to her room to read a


    book.

 Chapter 968 - The Heart Knows The Heart

    Chapter 968 - The Heart Knows The Heart


    Chapter 968 - The Heart Knows the Heart


    Natalia stood there, holding the jade pendant in his hand, but his heart seemed to have a thousand


    pounds.


    She stood for a moment, half a second, before taking a deep breath and holding the jade pendant as


    she walked outside.


    Meanwhile, the other side.


    Inside the estate behind the casino.


    Early in the morning, Ian noticed that Kiera was a little distracted today and had been rummaging


    around the house looking for something.


    He couldn''t help but frown and ask curiously, "What are you looking for?"


    "Ian, I''ve lost my jade pendant."


    Ian''s face changed.


    "Which jade pendant?"


    "It''s the one I grew up with, the one with the lotus flower pattern."


    Ian''s face grew harder and harder, and he hurriedly followed suit and rummaged around.


    While looking, whileforting, "You do not rush, I help you look together, you also think about thest


    time you saw this thing is in what ce, remember I will apany you to find."


    Kiera stops moving and thinks carefully.


    But after thinking about it for half a day, but still have no clue.


    She shook her head, "I don''t know, this jade pendant was given to me by my father, I have been


    wearing it for so many years and never took it off, so I never paid any special attention to it, it was as if


    it had be one with me, I simply no one noticed its loss, and I don''t know when Ist saw it. "


    Ian sniffed and frowned.


    He thought about it and said in a deep voice: "First look in the house, if the house is not, it is likely that


    two days ago to the gambling venue over there, dropped over there."


    Hearing him say that, Kiera suddenly blushed.


    "If it really fell over there, it''s definitely ..."


    Thetter words do not need to be said, both know it by heart, and therefore, the faces are not very


    good.


    In fact, the jade pendant itself does not have much value, otherwise Faye would not have casually


    taken it out and given it to Anne.


    But this jade pendant means so much to Kiera. It was built for her when The old Mr. Hawkins was still


    alive, and decades have passed, and The old Mr. Hawkins left her with just the same thing.


    In others, just a less valuable jade, for her, it is a reminder, a memory.


    The two men rummaged through the house, however, the whole house was rummaged through, but did


    not find.


    There was no choice but to go out together and search all along the ces they had visited in the past


    few days.


    They searched the entire estate as well, but they didn''t find the jade either.


    Finally, there was no choice but to find Mr. Robinson.


    Mr. Robinson was a little surprised to hear about this.


    "The jade pendant is lost? What kind of jade pendant was it?"


    Kiera described anxiously, "It''s a lotus-shaped jade pendant about three centimeters long and three or


    four millimeters thick, with a small The Hawkins Family''s emblem engraved in the ce of the lotus


    pistil in the center of the jade pendant, which is very recognizable."


    Mr. Robinson frowned.


    He pondered for a while, "This is not a good thing to do, after all, you are not sure when the jade


    pendant was lost, so small an object, really want to find and needle in a haystack is no different."


    How could Kiera not know this? But that thing was too important to her.


    She doesn''t know how it got lost.


    Come to think of it, it could only be that day at the gambling venue, when it collided with Faye, it could


    have been knocked off.


    Although this spection, also sounds a little unbelievable, but this is the only possibility of the greatest


    spection.


    Mr. Robinson after listening, said in a deep voice: "so, you also do not rush, if it is really lost in the


    venue, it is a good thing, at least the venue are monitored, can be found at any time, if it is lost outside


    that is the difficult thing."


    Ian also nodded, "I think so too, so I''m only going to trouble you a little bit to retrieve the surveince for


    us to see."


    Mr. Robinson nodded, "It''s not a big deal, you guys wait a minute, I''ll have someone transfer it right


    away."


    With that, pressed the inte to make a call, and soon, someone brought in the surveince footage


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    of the past few days.


    Mr. Robinson took aputer to them and said, "You guys watch it first, I still have some things to deal


    with, after you look at it, if you find any clues then tell me, as long as it is lost in the venue, I will help


    you find it."


    Ian and Kiera both nodded their heads and said gratefully, "Thank you so much."


    Mr. Robinson got up and left, and the two sat down in the office and concentrated on watching.


    The surveince video is from the first time they came to the gambling venue, until today, there are


    several days in between, such arge venue, all angles, do not need to think to know how much


    workload.


    But both men knew the significance of that jade pendant and must not let it fall into the hands of others.


    Therefore, they all watched with extra seriousness and concentration.


    From noon until evening, finally, Kiera''s eyes lit up.


    "I found it."


    Ian hurriedly brought his body over, "Where?"


    Kiera pointed to a certain point on the screen and pressed pause, "Do you see it, right here."


    Ian fixed his eyes to see the screen, only to see the screen, it is Kiera from the office when, at that time


    Faye just came to the office to find Mr. Robinson, and Mr. Robinson after talking, left.


    Kiera and Ian then followed suit and left as well. Just then, on the way out the door Kiera tripped over


    the threshold and almost fell.


    It was at this second that the jade pendant slipped off her body and fell to the ground.


    Both were a little excited and a little nervous.


    Excited to finally find a clue, the jade pendant there is hope to find back.


    I''m nervous because I don''t know who will pick it up, and if the person who finds it doesn''t want to


    return it, I''m just afraid it will be another hassle.


    Ian taps the y button directly to let the video continue to y.


    Just see the picture, peopleing and going, but everyone seems to have not noticed the small piece


    of jade pendant on the ground.


    After all, it was a gambling venue, and everyone''s eyes had long been drawn to the big, shiny Jade


    mines, so who would keep staring at the floor?


    Just then, however, a familiar figure crashed into their line of sight.


    Only to see that it was none other than Faye.


    At that time, Mr. Robinson happened toe out of the office, and Faye came from the other direction,


    stood there and spoke to Mr. Robinson, then turned around and walked away.


    After walking a few steps, he suddenly took a step back and squatted down to pick something up.


    Kiera held her breath as Ian hit pause, zooming in to see what she was holding.


    It was Kiera''s lotus flower jade pendant.


    "Is that her?"


    Ian''s face was sullen, and he couldn''t help the disgust between his eyebrows, "This woman again!"


    Kiera''s heart was also a little worried, "She is the eldestdy of The McCarthy family, she should not


    look at such a small jade pendant."

 Chapter 969 - The Misadventures

    Chapter 969 - The Misadventures


    Chapter 969 - The Misadventures


    "Since she picked it up, let''s find her and get it back. Ian, don''t start a conflict with people first, maybe


    they are a kind heart and are waiting for us to collect it."


    Ian''s face is a bit ugly, "I think she is not so kind, 80% of your things, otherwise really want to let the


    owner to im, directly to the boss here, and why quietly take away?"


    Kiera pursed her lips and sighed.


    "You don''t say that, The McCarthy family is a powerful and luxurious noble family, Miss McCarthy


    should not do such a thing, really, we will pay to buy the jade pendant back, it''s not a big deal."


    When Ian saw her say that, he didn''t say anything else.


    Not long after that, Mr. Robinson returned.


    As soon as he entered, he smiled cheerfully and said, "How''s it going? Did you find a clue?"


    Kiera smiled faintly, "Found it, just might have to trouble Robinson to help us get in touch."


    Mr. Robinson raised an eyebrow, a little surprised, "Yo, you really found it? Who picked it up?"


    Kiera silenced for a moment and opened her lips, "It''s the same Miss McCarthy who came to youst


    time to talk business."


    When she said this, Mr. Robinson was in front of the water fountain to get water, heard the words and


    froze.


    It was only when the water was almost full that he reacted, turned it off and came over with the cup.


    "Faye? Are you sure?"


    Kiera nodded and turned theputer screen to his side again and yed him the video earlier.


    Mr. Robinson was also a bit speechless after reading it.


    He was silent for a moment and sighed.


    "If it is someone else, right, this is still good to do, but this Lu careful ..."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    He frowned, a bit distressed, "I don''t have her contact information on hand, either."


    Kiera and Ian were both a little surprised, "You don''t have contact information either? Didn''t she say


    Mr. Robinsonughed, "They are rich wives'' words, just listen to them and take them seriously! Fifteen


    billion dors of business, she is not the head of The McCarthy family, how can shee up with so


    much money at once, I think this business 80% is not negotiable."


    He looked at the momentary dimming of the glow in Kiera and Ian''s eyes and couldn''t bear it in the


    end.


    "How about this, you guys wait for a few days, see if she wille back to me, if she doesn''te


    back, I will try to find out her contact information for you guys, you guys go to her directly, Faye this


    person is a bit spiteful, but as long as it is reasonable, she shouldn''t give you guys a hard time."


    Ian and Kiera nodded at this.


    Over here, Kiera and the others are in a hurry to find Faye.


    On the other hand, Natalia was also looking for her.


    When she got the jade pendant, she felt something was wrong.


    When Kiera died, she only left her daughter a ne, the rest of The Hawkins family, all the things


    that Philip the family lost.


    As for the things that her mother used before she died, they were also burned in a fire because ra


    hated her.


    It is reasonable to say that something like this jade pendant should not be strayed.


    Could it be that you were cheated in the first ce?


    They said they burned the stuff up, but they didn''t, they sold it quietly?


    Natalia does not know, but she does know that she has to get this straightened out.


    After all, those things are her mother''s relics, and no matter what, she can''t let them stray.


    She must get them back, even if they have been destroyed beyond recognition, and not let it fall into


    the hands of others.


    With this in mind, she called Faye directly.


    Across the street, Faye was a little surprised to receive her call.


    "Natalia, why did you remember to call me?"


    Nataliaughed, "Aunt Faye, where are you?"


    "Me? I''m doing beauty, you want toe? I tell you oh, this technician technology can be good, you


    are so busy every day, and now pregnant, you have to pay attention to maintenance, or women get old


    fast, be careful of men out to mess up ..."


    Natalia listened to her more and more outrageous, can''t help but headache stroke forehead.


    Finally, directly interrupted, "You send me the address, I''lle right over."


    Faye smiled and immediately agreed happily, "Yes, yes, I''ll send you the address right away."


    After the phone call hung up, Faye quickly sent the address over.


    Natalia nced at the address on her phone, entered it directly into the navigation, and drove towards


    that salon.


    The other side.


    After Faye hung up the phone, she sent Natalia the address and then bragged to the beauty technician


    next to her, "You don''t know who the person who just called me is, do you? It''s my nephew-inw, and


    when I say it''s my nephew-inw, it''s actually just like my daughter-inw."


    "s, you know, I''m not married, nor do I have children, so my nephew is not the equivalent of my


    son''s well."


    The technicianughed, "So, is your nephew treating you well?"


    "Of course it''s good, they are very filial to me, money and so on are at my disposal to spend, did not


    you hear? Knowing that I am having a beauty treatment, this rushed over to pay for me and came to


    keep mepany."


    The group of technicians did not know her real identity, but just looked at her dressing and knew that


    she was not a normal rich person.


    They allughed at the words andplimented, "Your niece-inw is so sweet, you are so happy."


    Faye smiled contentedly before lying back and closing her eyes, enjoying herself at ease.


    Natalia arrived twenty minutester.


    Because she knew she wasing, Faye, even if she was feeling morefortable, kept holding on


    to stay awake.


    Hearing the sound of high heels ringing outside, her spirits shot up and she immediately waved her


    hand, signaling the technician to get out of the way, and then sat up.


    When I looked back, it was Natalia who had arrived.


    "Natalia, you''re here."


    Natalia looked at Faye''s big smile and smiled along with her as she walked over and sat down.


    "Aunt Faye is in such a good mood today, why did you remember toe so far for a facial?"


    Natalia is familiar with the ones she usually goes to because she has been dragged by Faye to do it a


    few times before.


    But this family, she never came.


    Fayeughed: "The previous few technology is not good ah, has been the same few projects to do


    back and forth, are tired of doing, this one is Tony rmended to me two days ago, I came to try, not


    bad, you want to try?"


    She looked at Natalia with an expectant face. Natalia paused for a moment and said in a deep voice,


    "I''m not going to try, I came over to see you today because I have something serious to talk about."


    She said, turning her head to look at a few staff members nearby.


    "Excuse me, please go out for a moment."


    Several people were stunned and could not help but look at each other.

 Chapter 970 - Negotiate A Deal

    Chapter 970 - Negotiate A Deal


    Chapter 970 - Negotiate a deal


    Faye also froze for a moment, carefully watching Natalia''s face, found that her face is not right, heart


    about understand is really something wrong.


    Then he also waved his hand and asked those staff to back off.


    Then, only topensate a smile, smilingly asked, "Natalia, what is it?"


    Natalia took the jade pendant out from inside her bag and looked at her seriously, "Aunt Faye, this jade


    pendant, where did you get it from?"


    Faye was stunned, looking at the jade pendant in her hand, and subconsciously got a little weak.


    Her gaze shed, "The jade pendant well ... I can get from where else? Of course I bought it at the


    counter, but the jade pendant I gave Anne, howe you have it?"


    Saying that, he tried to reach out to grab the jade pendant, but Natalia dodged it with agility.


    Natalia didn''t want to talk to her too much and got straight to the point.


    "Which counter did you buy it at, show me."


    Faye sniffed, realized something, and her face sank instantly.


    She red at Natalia with no good grace.


    "What? What do you mean by that? You are suspicious of me, I bought the jade pendant in which


    counter, what is it to you ah? Besides, I gave it to Anne, not to you. Don''t think you can just take her


    things because you''re her mother.


    Natalia pursed her lips and looked at her, not speaking.


    Faye continued: "Eh, I''m not saying you ah, you are in such a hurry to find over, I thought it was a big


    deal, but it turned out to be for a jade pendant, if you like jade pendant, you go buy it yourself, why ask


    me? I''m not responsible for helping you inquire about this."


    Only when she had finishedining did Natalia say in a hushed voice, "This is my mother''s stuff."


    Faye''s heart "thumped".


    Turning her head, she looked at her incredulously.


    Natalia repeated it again in case she didn''t hear it clearly.


    "This is my mother''s stuff, the engraving on this, it''s my mother''s family crest, only she would have it,


    so Aunt Faye, please tell me where did you get this from? Even if you bought it, please tell me where


    you bought it from, can you?"


    Faye finally reacted this time, her face changed, followed by some amusement.


    "Haven''t you ... your mother been dead for many years? Howe it''s your mom''s stuff ..."


    She spoke, but the more she said, the more she felt weak.


    I also do not know what came to mind, the face became a little ugly at once.


    Natalia kept looking at her in silence.


    After half a second, Faye finally could not stand her gaze, waved her hand, impatiently said: "Okay,


    okay, I''ll tell you is, this jade pendant is not bought, I picked it up."


    Natalia frowned, "Picked it up? Where did you pick it up?"


    Faye unhappily deted mouth, "is in a gambling venue picked up ah, where I know I went out of the


    door, pick up a piece of jade pendant is your mother''s things ah, said I was really unlucky."


    She said, and couldn''t help but roll her eyes.


    Natalia, however, keenly grasped the key word in her words.


    "The gambling venue? Which gambling venue?"


    "It''s ..."


    Faye said halfway, suddenly a meal, followed by as if remembering something, eyes lit up.


    She rubbed her hands together excitedly, "Well, Natalia, let''s discuss something."


    Natalia put the jade pendant away, her face unchanged, "Say."


    "Before I told you about investing in Jade mines, in fact, the jade pendant I found this time is the one I


    want to cooperate with the mineral boss held a gambling meeting, how about this, you apany me


    to go there, and talk with the boss about cooperation matters, just so I can also take you to see the


    ce where I found the jade pendant, what do you think? What do you think?"


    Natalia understood that Faye was afraid that she would not agree to lend money and wanted to take


    this opportunity to make a deal with her.


    She couldn''t help but lose her smile, because she and Archie had made it clear before that they were


    willing to support Faye.


    Therefore, it did not refuse, "Yes, but I also have a condition."


    Faye was stunned, "What are the conditions?"


    "I can go with you to meet that Jade mines boss, but say a good deal, if after inspection, this time the


    minerals are indeed worth investing, the money is counted as our investment, not a loan to you, you


    yourself can also contribute a sum of money to invest in your, how about we kiss the flesh and bone to


    settle the score?"


    Faye was stunned, how could not expect that she would actually say this.


    Her face changed, rather furiously.


    "Natalia! Are you and Archie that short of money? Even your aunt won''t let go of this mosquito meat?"


    Natalia stood up.


    "Whether it''s meat or a mud pit, we don''t know yet, Aunt Faye, fifteen billion is not a small amount, are


    you sure you can grasp such arge investment if you really invest in it by yourself?"


    Faye''s face changed again and again, and finally, in the end, she lost the battle.


    "Then you lend me another 100 million, I''ll put in 500 million, and you both put in a billion."


    Natalia didn''t hesitate, "Okay, deal!"


    Once she said yes, she lifted her wrist to check the time.


    "When are you done with your beauty treatment?"


    Faye did not have the good grace to tear the mask off her face.


    "You''re spoiling the fun, so why do it? I''ll take you to see Mr. Robinson now, okay?"


    Natalia hooked her lips, "That would be hard on Aunt Faye."N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    When Faye changed her clothes and packed her things, the two of them left the door together.


    The staff who had been waiting outside were shocked to see that they had suddenlye out and


    even changed their clothes.


    "Ms. Lu, are you leaving? Are you not satisfied with our previous service?"


    Faye rolled her eyes helplessly.


    "It''s not that I''m not happy with you guys, I have something to do, okay, I''ll open the card,e back


    next time."


    She said, and this followed Natalia out with a twist.


    Once in the car, Faye gave her address, and Natalia drove her directly to the gambling venue with her.


    And at this time, inside the gambling venue, the gambling session is still continuing.


    After discussing with Mr. Robinson, Kiera and Ian went back to the back of the estate, Mr. Robinson


    had to look after the business and naturally could not leave.


    At this moment, someone just happened to open a good piece of jade, and everyone is gathering


    around the stone cutting knife and is watching the fun.


    Mr. Robinson is an all-round character, even though his eyes on the stone cutting knife, but the corner


    of the eye has been watching the door.


    If any big customers reallye over, he naturally has to take the first step to wee them.


    Just then, a familiar figure suddenly crashed into the eye.


    He was slightly stunned, a little surprised, and then, immediately after, he smiled.

 Chapter 971 Asking For His Help

    Chapter 971 Asking For His Help


    Chapter 971 Asking for his help


    Either say that the fate of this thing is strange it?


    Not long ago it was said that I did not know when I would see Faye again, but now the person is here.


    He hurriedly greeted him warmly, "Miss McCarthy is here, pleasee inside."


    Unexpectedly, Faye''s face doesn''t look too good today.


    Mr. Robinson, who has traveled extensively over the years and is a man of the world, quickly noticed


    that she did note alone today, nor did she bring her fresh boyfriend, but a beautiful young woman


    with her.


    The woman was wearing a dry casual suit, her features were delicate and bright, but her eyebrows


    were sharp andpelling, a look at the long years in a high position to exercise out.


    Mr. Robinson did not move his eyebrows, smiled, "Miss McCarthy came here today, but you have


    decided to cooperate?"


    Faye rolled her eyes.


    "Of course, otherwise do you think how free I am to specifically seek you out for tea?"


    Said, after a pause, and turned his head to introduce, "to introduce to you, this is my nephew-inw


    Natalia, Harlingen president, you know, right?"


    Mr. Robinson was shaken hard.


    He didn''t know Natalia, but Harlingen had heard of her.


    Most importantly, it''s not really Harlingen either.


    Rather, it is the title of Faye''s nephew-inw.


    Who is Faye''s nephew?


    Archie ah! Then her nephew-inw, isn''t that ...


    Mr. Robinson''s face changed and he hastily said respectfully, "I''ve heard a lot about you, Mrs.


    McCarthy, nice to meet you."


    Natalia pulled her lips into a smile and extended her hand to shake his gently.


    When she came in just now, she had already swept the entire venue with an approximate nce.


    Knowing that this is a regr gambling house, therefore, the identity of this owner, also has about a


    number.


    Not me her so vignt, it is Faye before too unreliable, she had to be more careful to confirm the


    identity of the other party.


    Natalia smiled, "Mr. Robinson, right? I''m here today, firstly, for what my Aunt Faye talked to you before,


    about Jade mines cooperative mining, and secondly, there is another thing I want to ask you for help."


    Mr. Robinson froze and nodded his head in a hurry.


    "No problem, here''s the deal, let''s go inside and talk."


    Natalia nodded and followed him to the parlor inside.


    In the parlor, Mr. Robinson asked his secretary to make tea before asking, "I wonder what Mrs.


    McCarthy said she wanted my help with just now?"


    He is a wise man and knows that although Faye was ridiculous before, she actually moved Natalia out


    this time, which means that they are sincere and honest about the cooperation.


    Since it is already on the board, of course, there is no rush.


    Before that, it is better to ask first, the other party to ask for their help.


    If you can do it yourself, happy to do a favor, like The McCarthy family such a family, easily is not


    looking for people to ask for help, once the mouth, is bound to be their own solution to things.


    This is the kind of thing that either has a specific reason or is very tricky.


    Since they found themselves, it means that they can help in this matter, since how, and why not do a


    favor, first y a good rtionship, and then talk about cooperation.


    In this way, even if the cooperation can not be negotiatedter, you can also pull a good rtionship,


    so that the other party owes them a favor, after their own business in Eqitin side, will be much more


    convenient.


    In just a few minutes, Mr. Robinson''s heart was already a thousand times over.


    Natalia was as normal, but just took out the jade pendant.


    When she took the jade pendant out, she keenly observed that Mr. Robinson''s face had slightly


    changed.


    Natalia smiled slightly, "I, Aunt Faye, found this jade pendant in your venue, and have been trying to


    find the owner, but have not had the opportunity to do so.


    Mr. Robinsonughed out loud.


    With this smile, he made Natalia and Faye a little confused, not knowing what he meant.


    Mr. Robinson shook his head, smiling, sighing: "So I say, how in this world there is such a thing as fate!


    This jade pendant, of course I know, because it is a close friend of mine, two days ago when Miss


    McCarthy was here, they were also here, I do not know if Miss McCarthy still remember, is the one who


    identally bumped into you, this jade pendant is her."


    He said, and could not help butugh: "Speaking of which, the things have been dropped for two days,


    only this morning they found out that the jade pendant was missing, and hurried over to look for it, but


    they did not find it, and were asking me to help them look for it again, but I did not expect you to send it


    over, do you think this is a coincidence?"


    Faye''s face changed for a moment when she heard that it belonged to Kiera.


    It''s a little hard to see.


    She thought to herself, "Whose thing is this, but the woman''s?


    Before she saw this thing for a moment delicate and small, greedy, take this thing to coax Anne, did not


    send back okay, anyway, people do not know that she picked up.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now it''s back again, and people might think she''s really greedy for Kiera''s gadgets.


    Faye is greedy, but at the same time, also high-minded.


    So arrogant that they refuse to admit their love of cheapness, nor are they willing to be lowered in front


    of people.


    But in reality, she is just using her own mind, to guess the minds of others, she has a viin in her


    heart, she thinks everyone is a viin and will wrongly use her of hiding someone else''s things.


    Natalia did not pay attention to Faye''s thoughts, she looked at Mr. Robinson and calmly said, "I wonder


    who is your friend''s name? If it''s convenient, can you introduce me?"


    She originally thought that since this person was a friend of Mr. Robinson, it should not be difficult to


    ask him for a referral.


    But unexpectedly, the other party frowned with some difficulty.


    "It''s ... not that I don''t introduce you, it''s just that this friend of mine is not well and has been living in


    seclusion in the desert all these years, this time she is visiting China with her husband, she is quiet and


    doesn''t like to socialize, but don''t worry, this jade pendant is very important to her, as long as I exin


    to her that If I exin to her that Miss McCarthy picked up this jade pendant for her, she will definitely


    Mr. Robinson finished and was about to make a phone call.


    Natalia, however, froze and snorted out augh.


    "You say that this jade pendant is very important to her?"


    Mr. Robinson noticed that she looked different, stopped talking on the phone and said with some


    confusion, "Yeah, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." Natalia sank, thinking in her heart, regardless of whether the other party''s piece of jade


    pendant is bought or stolen, this above engraved with someone''s family crest, how could it be very


    important to her?


    After all, it is not too valuable, can afford to visit this kind of venue, and Mr. Robinson such a character


    to make friends with people, will not be what the poor mountain out of the water, see the other party


    must be lying!

 Chapter 972 - Meeting Of Old Friends

    Chapter 972 - Meeting Of Old Friends


    Chapter 972 - Meeting of old friends


    Natalia did not put her thoughts into words.


    After all, she didn''t know this Mr. Robinson very well either, nor did she know what kind of person he


    was.


    Faye is not reliable, she knows people, is good or bad she can not say, from her also can not get any


    valuable information.


    With this in mind, Natalia said in a deep voice: "Since this jade pendant belongs to her, please ask Mr.


    Robinson to invite this friend out to meet with her, so that I can return the item to her in person."


    Mr. Robinson nodded his head.


    Although I thought Natalia''s attitude was a bit strange, I didn''t think much of it.


    He quickly called Kiera and exined the matter.


    Kiera had just returned to the house, but she didn''t expect to receive a phone call from Mr. Robinson at


    the end.


    After learning that the jade pendant was found, it was a great surprise.


    "Really? You found it so quickly?"


    "Yes, they are now in the parlor on this side of the venue, waiting to give you something in person, so


    you two hurry over."


    Kiera nodded her head in excitement, "Yes, I''ll be right over."


    After hanging up the phone, Ian felt something was wrong.


    "Kiera, how did you find it so quickly? Could that Miss McCarthy be telepathic with us, knowing one


    second that we caught her on surveince and rushing to send us something the next?"


    Kiera gave him a nk stare.


    "Ian, you can''t take the heart of a gentleman, maybe that Miss McCarthy found the things, has been


    trying to return us, but because there was an emergency had to leave, and do not feelfortable to


    give to the boss, so today when you have the time to specially bring it here? We have to be kind, do not


    move to others to the evil above guess well."


    Ian is most helpless with this about her.


    Too kind, too optimistic.


    No matter how much injustice has been experienced, that heart is always the same, always the first


    time is to think of each other as good people, never to maliciously specte on people.


    This look, to put it nicely called simple, to put it badly, is silly.


    s, but what can be done?


    Her shoring is this, but she loves her, is not also love this point?


    He is simple in nature, over the years, has been concentrating on medical research, do not like too


    Kiera, on the other hand, is the most simple-minded person he has ever met in the world.


    Ian had no choice but to take her out.


    The two soon arrived at the venue.


    Just outside the parlor door, the silveryughter of a woman could be heard from inside.


    "Let me tell you, if you want to do business in China, without the support of The McCarthy family, it will


    be very difficult in many aspects, but if you have The McCarthy family, it will naturally be The McCarthy


    family is a great sess."


    Kiera curled her lip and looked up to Ian, "It really is Miss McCarthy."


    Ian nodded, pushed the door open, and the two walked in together.


    Natalia is sitting there, drinking tea and listening to Faye''s bragging.


    Faye this person, it is actually not bad, her heart is actually quite simple.


    It''s a little greedy, a little overjoyed, plus a little selfish.


    Other than that, there is nothing much wrong with it, if you say really let her take the initiative to do


    something to set people up, she certainly does not have the guts.


    But if someone is setting up someone she doesn''t like and she has a chance to add fuel to the fire.


    Then she must be adding the most vigorous fire, it is best to burn people to death.


    So she is a person, there is no way to simply use good or bad to describe, these years together, she is


    also considered to feel through, know that she is actually just the same.


    The more the surface is iling, the more hollow and frightened it is inside.


    Natalia was drinking tea when she suddenly nced out of the corner of her eye and saw a mane


    in the doorway.


    She quickly took a quick sip and put the ss down.


    Yet as soon as he looked up, he was violently stunned.


    Faye stood up.


    "Ms. Hawkins and Dr. Rankin are here,e and sit down, Mr. Robinson and I are having a nice chat!"


    Kiera and Ian walked over and sat down on the couch across from them.


    Kieraughed softly, "Hello again, Miss McCarthy, I heard you picked up my lost jade pendant, didn''t


    you?"


    Fayeughed and nodded, "Yes, yes, speaking of which, why are you so careless, if I hadn''t picked it


    up for you, let the next person pick it up, you see people still don''t return it to you?"


    Kiera smiled and nodded, "Miss McCarthy is right, thank you very much indeed."


    Faye was very pleased by her boasting and turned her head to Natalia.


    "Natalia, get the stuff out."


    Natalia, however, did not move.


    It was like she was petrified, staring at the woman in front of her, her whole body was like a statue.


    Faye froze and frowned.


    "Natalia?


    She reached out and pushed Natalia, "What are you looking at? Hurry up and take out the jade


    pendant and return it to the person!"


    Natalia came back to her senses.


    Her face was a little pale, and if you look closely, you can still see the tears filling her eyes like autumn


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    water.


    "Aunt Faye," she called out softly, her voice a little hoarse.


    Faye was startled by her disoriented look, and stood up and walked to her side, saying nervously,


    "Natalia, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me!"


    Natalia tensed up and turned her head mechanically, looking across at Kiera.


    Kiera was puzzled by her look, and turned her head to look at Ian with a questioning gaze, and then


    frowned when she saw that Ian also looked confused.


    "Thisdy, are you ... okay?"


    She asked tentatively, concerned.


    Natalia''s body shuddered hard.


    She suddenly stood up and took one step towards Kiera.


    Such a change stunned everyone present, even Mr. Robinson stood up.


    Kiera and Ian naturally stood up as well.


    Perhaps feeling the great pathos emanating from her body, Kiera''s face changed and also vaguely


    white.


    She held Ian''s hand, and for some reason, looking into Natalia''s eyes gave her an indescribable


    smothering sensation.


    It was as if someone had used arge stone and blocked it in her chest, crushing her breath.


    "Ian," she called out softly.


    Ian alertly took her into his arms, looked across at Natalia, and soothed, "Don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    He pursed his lips and just as Natalia was about to walk in front of Kiera, he suddenly stepped forward


    and blocked Kiera''s path.


    "Thisdy, please stay."


    Natalia froze and looked up at him.


    Ian''s face was cold and hard, but doubt flickered in the depths of his eyes.


    "This youngdy, my wife is not well and does not like to get too close to strangers, so if there is


    anything you need to do, please just say it here."

 Chapter 973 She Lost Her Memory

    Chapter 973 She Lost Her Memory


    Chapter 973 She lost her memory


    Natalia asked rhetorically, "Bad health?"


    She lowered her gaze to Kiera, who was hiding behind Ian.


    Only to see her clutching Ian''s clothes tightly on his shoulders, her whole body shrinking behind his


    back, like an innocent kitten hiding behind a big tree, looking at her with fear and uneasiness.


    Natalia suddenly smiled.


    Sheughed sarcastically and sadly.


    "Are you ... afraid of me?"


    Kiera didn''t say anything, just stared into those eyes of hers with growing fear.


    Ian''s face didn''t look too good, shielding Kiera tightly, as if he was afraid she might suddenly do


    something to hurt Kiera.


    Seeing this, Fayees up awkwardly and tries to pull Natalia back.


    "Natalia, stop it, we''re talking business ..."


    "Shut up!"


    Natalia suddenly roared.


    Faye was stunned.


    Over the years, although she and Natalia have had quite a few scuffles, this is the first time she has


    been yelled at openly in front of outsiders.


    Tempers re up all of a sudden.


    "What are you doing? Can you behave yourself as a guest and talk business? Go back and sit down!"


    Naturally, she was trying to put up an elders'' front, but Natalia''s mind was already stuffed with one


    thought, so how could she listen to it?


    She shook Faye off as soon as she could and stared straight at Kiera, who was hiding behind Ian.


    "Aren''t you dead? Why aren''t you dead? Why are you here? If you are still alive why didn''t you tell me,


    why didn''t youe to me? If you raised me why did you leave quietly alone and leave me in that dark


    home for more than ten years, why?"


    As she spoke, tears rolled down her face like beads on a broken thread.


    When these words came out, the whole room was shocked.


    Mr. Robinson was incredulous, and Faye''s mouth was open in surprise.


    Only Ian, his face changed, seemed to understand something, and then look at Natalia''s gaze, can not


    help but have a touch moreplex.


    However, Kiera still looked as clueless as ever.


    "What ... are you talking about? Why can''t I understand?"


    She frowned lightly, and even though she was scared, she still looked at her with that polite and


    civilized look of confusion.


    Natalia shook her head sarcastically.


    "Do you not understand? Kiera, I am your daughter, the daughter you left behind in The Dawson family


    for over ten years, now do you understand?"


    Both Mr. Robinson and Faye stared in amazement.


    Faye was so incredulous that she even stammered in her speech.


    "Natalia, not ... you said she ... she was ..."


    Natalia''s gaze was icy, "Yes! She is my adoptive mother, the eldestdy of JulioThe Hawkins family,


    Kiera, the Kiera who should have died in a car ident eleven years ago! Now do you understand?"


    Faye had a shocked expression on her face.


    Natalia''s life, she naturally knows.


    It goes without saying that she is the lost biological daughter of Yvonne, and Faye has learned


    something about her adoptive mother when she was in Julio before.


    But because of that time, she had always harbored prejudice against Natalia, and did not bother to


    understand carefully.


    As a result, not even much attention was paid to her adoptive mother''s name, as too much time had


    passed to even remember thest name.


    Otherwise it would not have been ced to have met Kiera before, heard her introduce herself, but had


    no impression at all.


    Faye turned her head and looked at Kiera in shock.


    And at this point, Kiera''s face is also pale, panic waving his hands, "No ... I''m not ... I''m not ... "


    Natalia slowly walked over step by step.


    She takes one step and Kiera and Ian take one step back until they are cornered.


    Natalia stood still and asked coldly, "Why didn''t you tell me you were alive? Why didn''t youe


    back?"


    Kiera looked flustered.


    Eventually, it was Ian who couldn''t resist exining, "Natalia, you have to stop pushing her, she doesn''t


    remember anything anymore!"


    Natalia shook hard, looked up, and looked at her incredulously.


    Ian''s brow was furrowed as if he had made a great determination and took a deep breath.


    "If you want to know what really happened back then, sit down and I can tell you everything that


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    happened all these years."


    Five minutester.


    Everyone sat down and Natalia sulked, keeping her eyes on Kiera across the table.


    Kiera, on the other hand, was sitting beside Ian in a panic and in a hurry, clutching her hand as if it


    were a lifeline.


    Ian gently and carefully whispered a few words to reassure her before raising his head and looking


    squarely at Natalia across the table.


    "This matter, in fact, can not be med on your mother, to me, it is your conscienceless, heartless


    father!"


    Ian said and told the story of the year, one by one.


    It turns out that Kiera discovered Aleena and Jessica by ident when Natalia was only 17 years old.


    She and Philip nearly twenty years of husband and wife, think they have always been very loving, the


    two support each other, respect each other, she has also been very information Philip, even all the


    business of the family to him.


    But I did not expect that he has long betrayed himself, secretly cheated not to mention, even the


    children are so big.


    Kiera couldn''t take the shock and spent her days in a trance and drunk.


    However, even if the blow she received was even greater, ording to her heart, it is impossible to


    seek death.


    So, after a period of decadence, Kiera decided to give up on the unworthy marriage and filed for


    divorce while keeping track of Philip''s worth.


    But to her surprise, when she asked Philip for a divorce, Philip did not agree.


    And he also said that over the years has been thepany''s assets, all the secret transfer of things.


    If Kiera must divorce at this time, then Kiera will only get an empty shell, thepany''s assets she will


    not get a single penny, then Philip can take Aleena and Jessica to reunite their families and continue to


    live happily ever after.


    And not only will she not get her share of the property that should have belonged to her, but she may


    also be left with a huge debt.


    Kiera was furious when she heard this.


    Thepany is her father''s property, and because she trusts Philip, she leaves it to him to take care


    of, but she never expected that the other party would be a wolf, not only swallowing her property, but


    also wanting to leave her with a bad debt.


    Kiera calmed down after the pain.


    She felt that this would not work, she was too passive, she had to take the initiative, catch Philip


    cheating, as well as evidence of the transfer of property, apply for a legal freeze, and then get back all


    those things that belonged to her.


    So, during that time she made a lot of preparations, hired a stalker as well as got someone to


    investigate Philip''s private ounts over the years.

 Chapter 974 Hate To Remember

    Chapter 974 Hate To Remember


    Chapter 974 Hate to Remember


    Finally, one day, Kiera hired a private detective, brought back the news.


    Saying he saw it with his own eyes, Philip went to the vi where Aleena was and asked Kiera toe


    to the house with a camera to catch the adultery.


    Kiera drove there in a hurry.


    But I did not expect that the car in the halfway problem, when the door is still good, a viaduct, suddenly


    lost control, directly through the bridge guard, rushed to the bridge below.


    The river under that bridge is one of the most turbulent and treacherous rivers Julio is known for.


    In addition, that time is the flood season, it is high tide, the car washed down this way, where there is


    still a way to live in?


    In the end, the car crashed and the person was just lost.


    Thetter is all Natalia knows.


    Ian calmly recounted these, before exining: "Later we learned that the original, the original private


    detective who reported the news to Kiera, in fact, had long been bribed by Philip, and the car''s


    handicap was also done by him, in order to create the illusion of an ident."


    Faye, already dumbfounded, asked curiously, "So how did she survive again? Who saved her?"


    Ian said calmly, "It''s me."


    He paused and looked at Natalia, "At that time I also wanted to take a chance, so I searched all the


    way down the river, and finally really found her in the lower reaches of the river, Philip, although they


    also called the police and sent people to search, but they did not want to let Kiera alive, so the people


    sent out are just going through the motions, afraid that she will not die, but also deliberately dyed the


    time I''m not willing toe downstream to find, and because of this, I have the opportunity to save her


    away."


    Natalia''s face is expressionless at this time, if not for her secretly clenched fingers, betraying her


    emotions, it is afraid that outsiders will think that she does not care about Kiera''s affairs.


    Ian continued: "Although Kiera is still alive, but also seriously injured, she was at thest moment to


    escape from the car, I was afraid to stay in Julio will cause suspicion, after all, there are too many


    people who know her, in case someone reported to The Dawson family, she will certainly die, so after


    saving her I took her out of Julio in the night and went to another city, and after she got better, I took


    her to the desert and have been living in seclusion until now."


    Natalia''s fingertips trembled slightly, and only after half a second did she ask out loud, "Then why didn''t


    you tell me?"


    Ian choked.


    Natalia''s eyes were a little red and vaguely teary.


    "You know how much I miss her, how much I wish she were alive, and would never tell anyone that she


    was alive, so why didn''t you say so?"


    Ian ducked his head guiltily.


    At this point, Kiera spoke up.


    She tugged nervously at Ian''s coat and said in a trembling voice, "You ... don''t me him, I''m the one


    who didn''t let him talk."


    Natalia froze and looked at Kiera incredulously.


    Kiera pursed the corners of her lips.


    She seemed reluctant to face the matter, but at this time, under Natalia''s pressure, she had to face it.


    She gathered her courage, raised her head and looked calmly at Natalia.


    "I woke up with only Ian by my side, I don''t remember why I fell into the river, I don''t remember what


    happened before, I don''t remember that I have a husband, and a daughter, and the world was as if it


    was brand new to me."


    "Ian knew about me and once asked me, after I waspletely healed, if I wanted to know about my


    old life, and if so, he was willing to tell me everything."


    "But I don''t know why, as soon as I think of these two words before, my brain will hurt, my heart will be


    hard, like a stone is pressed and clutched by a hand so hard that it will hurt so much that I can''t


    breathe."


    "I don''t know how to describe that horrible feeling, I just know that I don''t want to remember it or face


    it."


    "If people can really live again, then memory loss, maybe it is a re-life ah, God may just see I used to


    live too unhappy, so give me such a chance, then why do I have to go back to those unhappy?"


    "So I rejected him, I didn''t want to have anything to do with the past, I knew that it must be an unhappy


    past, I couldn''t waste this generous gift from God, so I chose not to listen, not to think, not to ask, to go


    far away and then live down in peace."


    "I''ve really had a great time over the years, you ... Your name is Natalia, right? You are my daughter?


    Then you should also want me to be happy, right? In that case, why do you me me? Isn''t it great that


    we are living happily with each other in this world like this?"


    Kiera''s word-for-word words shook Natalia''s heart to the core.


    It never urred to her that this was what was in her mother''s heart.


    It turns out that those past, for her is really just a painful memory, she does not want to walk back, not


    even to look back, and there is no point in staying.


    It was discarded like a piece of trash that could be thrown away at any time.


    Natalia suddenly did not know how to describe the feeling in her heart, the feeling is not pain, but an


    invisible hollow.


    Like someone in her heart, dug arge mouth, clearly no blood, but it is a person can not help but chill.


    There is wind blowing in from inside that opening, whistling, people even the body is shivering.


    She nodded disorientedly and muttered, "I see, so that''s what you think, I see."


    She said, put the jade pendant down, and then, turning around and taking one step at a time, slowly


    walked out the door.


    That always straight back, it is like instantly aged a dozen years, stooped down.


    Faye finally could not bear to see, went after her to help her, advised: "Natalia, what are you doing ah?


    Family reunion is a good thing, she can not think about it, why are you so serious ..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Natalia.


    "Aunt Faye, I''m tired."


    She calmly said, without looking at Faye, "I''m going back to the office, you take care of this side."


    After saying that, he just left.


    Faye was stunned and a little confused, and had no idea what she meant by this.


    Back, embarrassed smile: "Sorry ah, this young people ah, is unstable, easy to fluctuate, you do not


    mind, that Mr. Robinson, about business matters we can talk about next time, I have to go ha."


    After saying that, he also left in a hurry.


    Kiera and Ian, on the other hand, are still standing there.


    Kiera looked at Natalia''s disappointed back, and I don''t know why, but suddenly I felt so sad and upset


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    inside.

 Chapter 975 Never Put Down

    Chapter 975 Never Put Down


    Chapter 975 Never put down


    That kind of sadness, as if someone took away the most important piece of her heart, indescribably


    stifling pain unbearable.


    Ian noticed that her face didn''t look right and said with concern, "Kiera, are you okay?"


    Kiera shook her head, her voice soft, "Ian, I''m tired too, help me back to rest too."


    Ian nodded his head.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing this, Mr. Robinson hastily took the jade pendant up from the table and handed it to her, smiling,


    "Then you will go back to the manor and have a good rest, and as for other matters, we will talk about


    themter."


    Ian nodded, which helped Kiera to leave.


    ...


    Archie workedte at the office today, had a day of meetings, and by the time he got home, it was nine


    o''clock at night.


    The children have school tomorrow and are naturally asleep at this time.


    When he entered the house and changed his shoes, he was surprised not to see Natalia in the living


    room, only Mrs. Dottie was there to clean up something.


    Can''t help but be a little surprised.


    After all, whenever he workedte in the past, Natalia would always wait in the living room until he


    returned and then go back to her room to rest together.


    Where are you going today?


    Wistfully, he walked over and asked Mrs. Dottie, while tugging at the tie around his neck, "Where''s Mrs.


    McCarthy?"


    Mrs. Dottie straightened up and replied, "It''s upstairs in the room."


    Said, and a slight beat, some hesitation said: "Mrs. McCarthy today seems to be in a bad mood, from


    this afternoon back, has been locked in his room, not even out of the door, and did not eat dinner, sir,


    you quickly go up to see."


    Archie frowned, "Didn''t even eat dinner?"


    "Yes, we dare not disturb, even Miss Anne and the young master she did not see it, and do not know


    what happened."


    Archie nodded, "I got it."


    He lifted his steps upstairs and walked to the bedroom door, and sure enough, he saw that the door


    was closed.


    He pushed the door and found it unlocked. He had no choice but to knock on the door.


    "Natalia, open the door, it''s me."


    However, there was no sound at all inside.


    Archie''s frown deepened, knocked twice more, still no movement, face could not help but sink, turned


    his head right in the hallway, instructed Mrs. Dottie to bring the key to the bedroom door.


    Mrs. Dottie quickly found the key and came over to hand it to him.


    Archie waved her off, then used the key to unlock the door.


    The bedroom was dark.


    The house was so quiet that even a pin dropped on the floor could be heard, no lights were on and no


    one could be seen.


    Archie frowned and raised his hand to turn on a chandelier, the dim light "pop" illuminated, he then saw


    the figure sitting on the sofa.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Archie turned around and closed the door behind him, walking quickly over to him.


    Natalia sat crouched on the couch with her hands on her knees, burying her head in the crook of her


    arms.


    At the sound of his voice, she raised her head straight, and Archie then realized that her face was pale


    and pale, her face still had faint traces of undried tears, and her eyes were red and swollen, and she


    had cried for a long time.


    He couldn''t help but feel his heart tighten, and he hurriedly sat down and swept her into his arms.


    "What happened? Why are you crying like this? The lights aren''t on either, I just thought something had


    happened to you."


    Natalia only felt a little strength in her body, she cried for hours, also cried tears, now leaning in his


    broad arms, smelling the familiar reassuring smell, which felt their own from this afternoon has been


    flooded with cold uneasy heart gradually settled down.


    She arched her head, found afortable position, leaned into his arms, and said softly, "I''m fine, I''m


    just a little tired."


    Archie frowned and raised his hand to touch her forehead, finding it not hot, not as if he had a cold.


    "What''s wrong with you?" He asked softly.


    Natalia did not answer, and after half a second, said, "I met someone today."


    "What people?" Archie was patient.


    "A man who was supposed to be dead, but suddenly appeared before me."


    Archie froze.


    Natalia tilted her head to look at him, her gaze a bit misty, "Archie, do you think I''m bad? She obviously


    owes me nothing, but I am stubbornly trying to get something from her, stubbornly ming her for not


    telling me that she is still alive, do you think I am being selfish like this?"


    Archie looked at her with a deep frown, "Who did you meet?"


    Archie moved his lips for a few seconds before saying, "Kiera."


    Archie shuddered hard.


    Natalia smiled to herself, "I always thought that she was dead, when I was seventeen, she died in a car


    ident, for this matter, my heart has been filled with hatred, I could not wait to kill all the people who


    killed her, but I now know that she is not dead."


    "She has been well and alive all these years, living in the desert with another man, she could have told


    me, but she chose not to remember, not to tell, she buried the past, like rolling yellow sand, leaving no


    trace at all, but what about me?"


    "Instead, I always miss those times I spent with her. Every year at the Qingming Festival, I would go


    back to Julio and add a pir of incense and a bouquet of flowers to her grave, praying with all my heart


    that she could join a good family in the next life and not have to suffer and be cheated, and be able to


    live her life in peace and joy and happiness, Archie, am I stupid? People don''t even want to think about


    me, but I never let go."


    Archie listened to her rambling statement and remained silent.


    It wasn''t until she finished, after half a second, that she soothed, "I see, she''s not dead, you met her


    unintentionally, and you think she''s cheating on you, or even betraying you?"


    Natalia shook her head, "I don''t know, I just feel so sad, but I don''t know why I''m sad."


    Archie let out a soft sigh.


    He lowered his head, carefully kissed the tear marks on her face and whispered, "Fool, because in


    your heart, she has always been the most important person, once you also thought that in her heart,


    you are also her most important person, but this time she came back from the dead, but chose to


    remain anonymous, not to contact you, chose to cut off from the past."


    "This decision, let you realize that it turns out that she does not have to have you in her life, that''s why


    you have this sad, as if betrayed feeling ah."


    Natalia looked up, nkly at him, "Is that so?"


    Archie nodded, "I suppose so."


    Natalia thought about it and let out an "oh", "So that''s it, but isn''t it wrong for me to be like this? I look


    so selfish and unreasonable."


    Archieughed: "Feelings like this are not reasonable, it''s all in the mind."


    He paused and sighed again.

 Chapter 976 She Wants To See Her

    Chapter 976 She Wants To See Her


    Chapter 976 She wants to see her


    "You can be angry, but while you''re angry, aren''t you also happy for her? After all, she is now kind of


    living the life you prayed for her in disguise, quiet and ordinary, peaceful and joyful, isn''t she?"


    Natalia stared at him nkly.


    For a moment, suddenly broke intoughter, "It seems to be oh, too."


    Archie rubbed her head dotingly, "So now can you tell me what the hell is going on here?"


    Natalia thought about it and told him about the day''s events.


    Archie was incredulous even after hearing this.


    He was silent for a moment, "So what are you going to do now?"


    Natalia shook her head, "I don''t know, she doesn''t remember anything now and doesn''t know me, I


    don''t even know how I should talk to her."


    "Don''t be anxious." Archie reassured her, "What happened back then affected her too much, she does


    not want to remember it is normal, the good thing is that people are not dead now, but also found by


    you, in the dark is a kind of fate, no matter what the final result, she is still alive is already a gift from


    God, we do not force too much, hmm?"


    Natalia nodded.


    In fact, she also understands that after so many years, Kiera is still alive, for her, it is already a kind of


    lost and found.


    She shouldn''t be greedy to ask for more, and her previous outburst was really just a bit of selfishness


    on her part, not wanting to be forgotten by her.


    By this time, with Archie''sforting and enlightening presence, she had it all figured out.


    Natalia sighed.


    "In fact, it''s good to be like this now, she doesn''t remember the past, so she won''t remember all the


    harm Philip brought her, just like she said herself, this is the chance God gave her to live again, since


    she can firmly grasp it, it''s the best."


    Archie gathered her into his arms, his arms tightening.


    "Yes, just think of it that way, and you''ll feel much better inside."


    Natalia snuggled into his arms, her voice a little mute, "But I still want to see her, want to spend more


    time with her, want to ask her how she''s been doing all these years, Archie, I don''t really want to me


    her, I just don''t know how to express the mixed feelings I have inside."


    Archie nodded, "I understand."


    After a pause, he looked down at her, "Don''t worry, when you''ve adjusted, I''ll apany you to see


    her again, isn''t she right here in Eqitin? You still have a lot of time, a lot of opportunities to say to her


    what you really want to say inside."


    Natalia nodded and closed her eyes.


    Archie hugged her for a while, felt the woman''s breathing in his arms gradually stabilized, and finally


    fell asleep, then helplessly smiled.


    Lifted her up in a horizontal embrace and headed for the king-size bed.


    Natalia had a very deep sleep.


    In between, she had a long, deep dream.


    In her dream, it was as if she was a child again, living in The Hawkins family cottage, swinging in the


    yard with her two crooks, her grandfather sitting in a rocking chair not far from her, smiling at her, and


    Kieraing out with a fruit snack and calling out to her with a smile, "Natalia,e and eat the fruit."


    She jumped off the swing and pounced happily, spilling fruit and treats from Kiera''s hand because she


    was so happy.


    Things scattered all over the floor, she was terrified, "wow" cried out.


    Kiera said, "It''s okay, Natalia is good, Natalia didn''t mean it, don''t cry."


    Natalia''s tears flowed down silently.


    Perhaps it was the knowledge that the woman in the dream would never again soothe her with such


    tenderness and care.


    Never again will I give her the warmest embrace and love and protect her at all times.


    That''s why Natalia felt so sad that she couldn''t bring herself to do it.


    Kiera is still alive, but her mother is dead.


    She grew up in The Hawkins family and has zero memory of her biological mother, and all her


    emotional dependence from childhood to adulthood is on her adopted mother.


    Now, however, even this only bit of emotional dependence is gone.


    Natalia cried and woke up.


    Archie at her side noticed her difort and reached over to take her into his arms, softly coaxing her.


    "Good wife, don''t cry, you''re breaking my heart crying."


    Natalia clung to his waist and buried her face in his arms.


    The voice was muffled, "Archie, I had a dream about my mom."


    Archie''s heart ached.


    Natalia muffled, "I want to see her."


    "Okay, when it''s light and a littleter, I''ll walk you to her."


    Archie lowered his head, kissed away the tears on her face, and said dully, "Get some more sleep, so


    you''ll have the energy to go see her, won''t you?"


    Natalia nodded.


    Buried his face in his arms again, and only then fell into a deep sleep.


    Day 2.


    Natalia, apanied by Archie, came to the gambling venue again.


    After yesterday''s incident, Mr. Robinson already knew about her rtionship with Kiera, and although


    his heart was in doubt, a great joy welled up.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    After all, let''s not talk about whether Natalia and Kiera will eventually recognize each other.


    He was aware of Kiera''s situation over the years and knew that she had not been doing well, so it


    would not be a good thing if she could really find her rtives.


    Then again, he is a businessman, businessmen who value profit and understand best when ites to


    opportunities and what kind of things will y a big role in their future.


    Although Mr. Robinson has no intention of using Kiera to get anything, but if there is a ready-made


    Thinking this way, a hidden joy rose up in his heart.


    Even the pace of greeting Natalia and Archie became more and more respectful and attentive.


    "Mr. McCarthy, Mrs. McCarthy, please take a seat inside."


    He smiled, introduced them to the parlor, and after sitting down, he asked someone to make tea again.


    Archie raised his hand to stop him.


    "Tea is not necessary, I think the purpose of our visit today, you are already clear, right?"


    Mr. Robinson moved a little, his face shed a touch of embarrassment.


    He waved his hand, let the secretary out and closed the door again, before turning back to look at them


    with difficulty.


    "I know what you two are here for, but this matter, I am an outsider, not much to say anything, if you


    want to see Ms. Hawkins, I can contact for you, but as for whether she wants to see you, this I can not


    make the decision."


    Archie eyebrows do not move, Natalia said in a deep voice: "I do not see her first, but there are a few


    things I want to ask you, but also hope that Mr. Robinson can honestly tell me."


    Mr. Robinson froze and nodded his head in a hurry.


    "OK, you ask, but whatever I know, I will know everything and say everything."


    Natalia nodded and asked, "How do you know my mother?"


    Mr. Robinson then told Natalia about how he traveled to the desert, how he got separated from the tour


    group, how he got lost, and how he was rescued by them by mistake.

 Chapter 977 Talking Alone

    Chapter 977 Talking Alone


    Chapter 977 Talking Alone


    Natalia listened and nodded her head.


    "And was she already like that when you met her?"


    Mr. Robinson frowned slightly and sighed: "Yes, when I first met her, I felt that she was different from


    ordinary people, she seemed to be always full of kindness to the world, but also very sensitive and


    easily frightened, I guessed if she had experienced something before."


    Heughed awkwardly, "Of course, this is about people''s private affairs, I can''t ask much, so I didn''t


    care, after yesterday, I realized it was because of this reason."


    Natalia was silent for a moment.


    "In fact, I have an unrequited request, and I hope Mr. Robinson will grant it."


    "Go ahead."


    "Although I am her daughter, she doesn''t remember me now, so she is very repulsed by my proximity,


    but I am still worried about her. Yesterday I saw that her condition seems different from normal people,


    both physically and psychologically, and I want to find a doctor to check her out."


    "Of course, I don''t have to ask her to think me up, I just want to make sure she''s healthy and safe, but if


    it''s up to me to talk about it, she won''t agree, so I''d like to ask Mr. Robinson toe out with this and


    say it''s a doctor friend you found in Eqitin who stopped by to take a look at her, is that okay?"


    Mr. Robinson was stunned, thenughed out loud.


    "Mrs. McCarthy, I know you mean well, but from what I can see, that''s not necessary."


    Natalia frowned, "How so?"


    Mr. Robinsonughed: "You still don''t know, right? The reason why I was saved by him was because I


    was poisoned by snakes in the desert, and he cured me, and it is said that his medical skills are the top


    level in the world, but he is an entric person who does not like to be famous and is not good at


    socializing, so his poprity is not as good as some doctors who are fetching fame. Since she is


    married to him and has been together for so many years, her body should be fine."


    Natalia was a little surprised, "He''s a doctor?"


    "Yes, if you do not believe, you can find familiar doctor friends, ask around in the medicalmunity,


    outsiders do not know his great name, but within the medicalmunity is very clear."


    Natalia turned her head and locked eyes with Archie.


    Archie understood, took out his phone and sent a message to Amy.


    Soon, Amy''s message came back.


    "I want to see him. You actually met that monster? OH, MY GOD! I want to see him too, I still want to


    ask him for advice on a few questions that I have not been able to understand before, you hurry up and


    tell me where he is."


    Archie turned his phone screen off with a nk face.


    He turned his head to Natalia and nodded, and Natalia knew that Mr. Robinson was not telling a lie.


    At this moment, the matter of Kiera''s body was also put down.


    Just then, there was a light footstep from outside.


    The door to the parlor is pushed open and Ian walks in with Kiera in tow.


    "Robinson ..."


    Her voice had only just shouted out when she saw the remaining two people sitting in the room, faintly


    bbergasted, followed by a change of face.


    The fingers subconsciously clenched Ian''s cuffs, Ian''s brow knitted slightly, gathered her into his arms,


    and looked coldly at the people in the room.


    Natalia stood up.


    "Ouch, it''s you guys, hurry up ande sit down."


    Mr. Robinson was the first to react, and quickly stepped forward to round up the scene with a smile.


    Kiera and Ian entered the house, passing by Natalia with a slight pause in their steps, but finally said


    nothing and crossed to sit on the other side.


    "You two, why did you remember toe over at this moment?"


    Mr. Robinson knew that because of Kiera''s poor health, they generally spent most of their time resting


    in the house and usually did note out until close to noon.


    And now, it''s just 8:30 in the morning.


    Kiera pursed her lips and gave a serene smile.


    "We came over to talk to Robinson, this time we have beening to Eqitin for a few days, we have


    seen and yed everything we want to see and y, today we are here to say goodbye."


    Mr. Robinson was stunned.


    "Resignation? Why do you have to leave so soon? Are you guys not used to staying here?"


    Kiera shook her head in a hurry, "No."


    She nced at Natalia with a somewhat guilty gaze, then reluctantly smiled, "We just have a lot of


    ces we want to go and don''t want to take too much time here, thanks to Robinson for taking care of


    us this time, we''ll get together again when we have the chanceter."


    Mr. Robinson saw this and tightened his brow.


    Although there is some reluctance, but also can not be retained.


    "In that case, then I won''t say anything more, where are you guys nning to go next?"


    Kiera shook her head, "We haven''t decided yet, we n to see as we go and stay wherever we like for


    a few more days."


    Mr. Robinson smiled at the words, but smiled.


    "This is good, you are not in a hurry anyway, you can walk everywhere, once in a while, have fun is the


    most important."


    Kiera and Ian, both nodded their heads.


    Several people looked at each other for a moment, and Natalia came forward, looking at her with a


    sullen gaze.


    "Are you in such a hurry to leave because of me?"


    Kiera gave a slight shudder.


    She didn''t dare to meet Natalia''s eyes and said with a twinkle in her eyes, "Mrs. McCarthy


    misunderstood, although I know that we have quite an affinity in the past, but those things are in the


    past, and now I am a new me, and I don''t remember you, so why should I run away from you?"


    Natalia is not convinced.


    She pursed her lips for a moment, and said to Mr. Robinson, "I want to talk to her alone."


    Mr. Robinson froze and looked at Kiera.


    Ian frowned as Natalia added, "I''ll just say a few words and I''ll leave when I''m done."


    Kiera clutched his sleeve tightly, and after a moment, finally let go.


    "Ian, go wait for me outside while I talk to Mrs. McCarthy."


    Ian nodded, which led to his departure.


    Mr. Robinson naturally went out, and Archie shook Natalia''s hand and left close behind.


    The door of the parlor was silently closed, Natalia looked at the woman in front of her, the years did not


    leave any traces on her face, still the same look of tranquil beauty.


    Her knitted brows and smiles are as if there is no difference from the beginning, and this ten-year


    period has not changed any of her appearance at all.


    But to Natalia''s eyes, it was so distant and strange.


    She clenched her fingers and said in a deep voice, "Have you had a good time all these years?"


    Kiera seemed a little nervous for half a second before nodding, "Very well."


    "When did you and he ... meet?"


    Kiera froze, and it took a few seconds before she responded that she was talking about Ian.


    She frowned and shook her head, "I don''t remember either, anyway, as soon as I woke up, I saw him."N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 978 - As If Relieved

    Chapter 978 - As If Relieved


    Chapter 978 - As if relieved


    "Then you never suspected him?"


    Kiera was a little stunned, her gaze tinged with bewilderment and confusion.


    "Why would I doubt him? Ian is so good to me, he''s the best person in the world for me, there''s no way


    I would doubt him."


    This innocent and naive look of hers gave Natalia a bit of a headache.


    She sighed lightly helplessly, "Well, even if that''s the case, then why are you avoiding me? Don''t tell me


    that this time you''re in a hurry to leave and it''s not because of me."


    Kiera sniffed, as if the painstakingly hidden lie had been uncovered, and twisted her fingers a little


    nervously.


    "I ... didn''t mean to avoid you either, I was just scared ..."


    "Scared?" Natalia raised an eyebrow, "What are you afraid of?"


    "I ..." She was suddenly flustered, her eyes darting from side to side as if she was looking for


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    something.


    Natalia knew that she was looking for Ian.


    That man, now it''s as if he''s her backbone, can''t leave within her sight, otherwise, she''ll somehow get


    nervous.


    Although Natalia is not a doctor, but for this aspect of psychology, but also know somemon sense.


    She found that Kiera''s current situation was much like a traumatic stress reaction.


    She had been hurt badly, and in that hurt, the person she trusted most betrayed her and wanted her


    dead.


    Therefore, she was terrified, she was uneasy, even if she had lost all her memories after she woke up,


    but that subconscious fear still stayed deep.


    The person who saved her was Ian.


    Just like a drowning person, suddenly grabbed a straw, will take him as the only sunshine in life, dead


    tug refused to let go.


    Everything around her is strange and unsettling to her, except Ian, the man who saved her life, who she


    trusts and relies on.


    Natalia was suddenly relieved.


    So, what is one counting on?


    As Archie said, in the middle of such a big ident, she survived, is already a gift from God to them.


    What she needs to do is not to me andin, but she should cherish her, love her, and make up


    for the ten years they did not have the opportunity to spend together.


    A smile pulled up at the corners of Natalia''s lips as she thought about it.


    "Well, you don''t have to say it if you don''t want to."


    She paused and asked tentatively, "Can I ...e closer to you?"


    Kiera froze and looked up, bewildered, at her.


    Natalia moved her feet carefully, "Don''t be afraid, I''m your daughter, I''m your family, I won''t harm you,


    just like your Ian, we both love you very much, so please don''t worry, I just miss you a lot and want to


    be closer to you, don''t you hide from me, okay?"


    Kiera stared at her nkly, perhaps because she understood her words, so although her body was


    visible to the naked eye, she still insisted on standing still.


    Natalia finally walked up to her.


    She reached out her arms, wrapped them around Kiera''s shoulders, and took her into her arms.


    "Mom."


    A word shouted out, tears have overflowed in the eyes.


    Kiera stood there dumbfounded, and sensing Natalia''s emotions, she too reached out and gently


    wrapped her arms around her body.


    "Mom, it''s good that you''re okay, over the years, I had countless dreams of you carrying me when I was


    a child, I thought I would never see you again in this life, but now we can see each other again, I''m very


    happy and grateful, I don''t want to force you to remember those painful things, it doesn''t matter if you


    don''t want to remember me, just count on me to beg you, Mom, don''t hide from me anymore,. Is that


    okay?"


    Kiera was stunned, not knowing why, she couldn''t remember anything, but her eyes were sore from


    listening to Natalia''s voice.


    "Okay, I''m not avoiding you."


    She spoke softly.


    Natalia froze, surprised, and let go of her, holding her hand.


    "Really? Mom, you promised me?"


    By this time, Kiera had let her guard down, and although she wasn''t able to get too close like Natalia,


    she wasn''t as repulsed as she had been at the beginning.


    She smiled coyly and nodded.


    Natalia was thrilled.


    "Mom, I promise you that I will never bother you as long as it''s when you don''t feel like it, but if you''re


    upset about anything or if anyone bullies you, you have to tell me too, okay?"


    Kiera smiled again, for a moment, before saying, "I''m fine, no one is bullying me."


    Her kind and simple look is still exactly the same as ten years ago.


    Natalia sighed helplessly.


    "All right!"


    She paused for a moment and then asked, "So where do you guys want to go next? Is it set?"


    Kiera shook her head, "I''m not lying, we really haven''t decided where we''re going next, although ...


    suddenly decided to leave, indeed because your presence made me feel some fear, I''m sorry Natalia, I


    didn''t mean it like that, I mean I wasn''t afraid of you ..."


    Kiera realized what was going on and suddenly tensed up, exining in a sharp voice.


    Natalia quickly interrupted her and said soothingly, "I know, you don''t have to be nervous, I know you''re


    not afraid of me, you''re just afraid that if I talk to you about the past, it will remind you of those painful


    past too, isn''t it?"


    Kiera paused for a few seconds and nodded.


    Natalia breathed a sigh of relief and softly reassured, "Don''t be afraid and don''t worry, since you don''t


    want to remember those, let''s pretend that none of those things ever happened and no one will


    mention them, okay?"


    Kiera then nodded again as if relieved.


    Natalia smiled, "Since you haven''t decided where to go, why don''t you stay in Eqitin for two more


    days? I don''t believe you when you said you''ve been everywhere, I know a few good ces that you


    must not have been to, stay here for two more days and I''ll show you around, okay?"


    Kiera froze and seemed a little hesitant.


    But she is a soft-hearted person in the end, Natalia just showed a pleading and reluctant look, she


    immediately surrendered.


    "Okay, I promise you."


    Natalia then broke into a big smile.


    At this moment, outside the parlor.


    The three men stood there in silence.


    Mr. Robinson is naturally embarrassed, although this side is his friend and the other side is possibly his


    future business partner, to say the least, both know each other.


    But after all, this is a family matter, he is an outsider, standing here there is always a very abrupt and


    superfluous feeling.


    But now there are only two people inside Kiera and Natalia, Ian and they are foreigners, the first time


    they came to Eqitin, if you really leave them here and go, it is not good.


    After all, although she is a biological mother and daughter, Kiera doesn''t remember anything these


    days.

 Chapter 979 - Mother And Daughter Recognize Each Other

    Chapter 979 - Mother And Daughter Recognize Each Other


    Chapter 979 - Mother and Daughter Recognize Each Other


    Who knows if Natalia really forces her to do something, will she suddenly have a fit?


    At that time, if he is not there, it is inevitable that some lost the righteousness between friends.


    So, although Mr. Robinson felt embarrassed, he dutifully stayed on.


    On the other hand, Natalia followed Kiera out after she said goodbye to her.


    Once I pushed the door open, I realized that three men were guarding the outside.


    Ian stood up at once and rushed over to pull Kiera over, asking with concern and urgency, "Kiera, how


    are you? Are you okay?"


    Now that Kiera''s mood has smoothed out considerably, she smiles and shakes her head.


    She turned her head to Natalia and smiled gently, "Natalia, are you free tomorrow? If so, I''d like to go


    around the outskirts of Eqitin, I''ve heard there are several scenic spots there that I haven''t been to yet."


    Natalia nodded in a hurry, "Yes, I''m free, we''ll go tomorrow."


    When Archie saw this, he raised an eyebrow and a smile shed under his eyes.


    Ian was a bit stunned, seemingly not understanding how Kiera''s attitude toward Natalia had changed in


    just a few words.


    Archie suddenly stepped forward and walked up to Kiera.


    "Mom, Natalia and I will go with you tomorrow."


    Kiera was startled and took a step back, looking at him in surprise.


    Natalia rushed forward and pulled Archie back, giving Kiera an awkward smile.


    "Mom, I''m married, he''s my husband, his name is Archie."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Kiera then reacted and forced a smile, obviously not as natural with Archie as she had just been with


    Natalia.


    But perhaps for the sake of his rtionship with Natalia, she didn''t flinch, but gathered the courage to


    nod, "Yes."


    Next to him, Mr. Robinson saw this and pped his hands andughed out loud.


    "Good! Mrs. McCarthy and Ms. Hawkins can recognize their mother and daughter, this is a great joy,


    so, if you do not mind, today I am the host, just near our gambling quarry, there is a particrly good


    restaurant, just have to implore Mr. McCarthy and Mrs. McCarthy to enjoy, do not mind it is. "


    Archie said lightly, "Since we are here in Eqitin, and my mother-inw, of course it is my treat, there is


    no reason to let Mr. Robinson be the host."


    Saying that, immediately took out his cell phone and called Brian.


    Brian didn''t know that Natalia had confessed, but assumed that he had to entertain clients


    When Kiera saw this, she couldn''t refuse, so she followed them to lunch.


    In fact, Kiera looks like she is particrly distant from Natalia, but in reality, she is not malicious.


    She just can''t get past the hurdle in her heart and is afraid of seeing people she knew in the past that


    will remind her of some memories she doesn''t want to recall.


    But Natalia had already told her that she wouldn''t talk to her about the past or force her to remember


    anything else.


    She naturally let go of the psychological burden, the burden down, the whole person also rxed more


    easy-going.


    As a result, the rtionship with Natalia has grown by leaps and bounds over the course of one meal.


    Archie will also asionally y alongside to help, he and Natalia two people are the people of the


    people, Kiera simple nature, it did not take long to be coaxed by the two people to smile.


    And Ian, although he has not wanted to remind Kiera of the past so that she would not be sad.


    But over the years, he also discovered that Kiera should not be the only person in her life, her heart is


    too fragile, too sensitive, too needy for security.


    She needs more people to give her love and prove her sense of worth, so that her psyche will gradually


    recover from the trauma and slowly regain its health.


    With this in mind, he was in no hurry to keep Kiera away from Natalia.


    And Mr. Robinson is also a very smart person, he saw the family get together, chatting lively and


    happy, and knew that their rtives are real.


    I am happy to have made a friend like Ian again.


    Several people exchanged sses and drinks during the meal, and the atmosphere was quite warm.


    After eating, they did not rush to leave, but let the waiter remove the meal, served a pot of clear tea


    over, and chatted while drinking tea.


    Natalia looked at Mr. Robinson and smiled, "What Mr. Robinson and I Aunt Faye said before, I have


    considered, if the mine is true, we are willing to invest."


    Mr. Robinson knew that there was already a 50 percent chance that Faye woulde over before, and


    now, because of himself, Natalia had a chance to meet her long-lost rtive by mistake.


    Although he really has no credit, but The McCarthy family, such as the family, has always been very


    careful to do things.


    Even if he does not have any credit, but people will not let him suffer.


    So that fifty percent possibility is now a hundred percent all of a sudden.


    Because he had foreseen it in his heart, he was not surprised to hear Natalia''s words at this moment.


    Gentle smile, "Mine is of course true, Mrs. McCarthy if you are free, you can go with me to Tacitus to


    see, just, this period of time when my side of the gambling will be done, I also have to go over, when


    you can together, your local inspection, inspection before making investments, how about it?"


    Natalia nodded, "That would certainly be best."


    As she said that, she suddenly thought of something and turned her head to look at Kiera next to her.


    "Mom, you haven''t been to Tacitus, have you?"


    Kiera froze and shook her head.


    Natalia smiled slightly, "Then do you want to go to Tacitus with me to have some fun? It''s fun there too,


    with the sea, coconuts, and lots of historical old buildings, don''t you like those the most?"


    Kiera hesitated and turned her head to look at Ian.


    Seeing that he had no intention of objecting, he nodded.


    "Good."


    Natalia smiled with satisfaction and suddenly turned her head to look at Mr. Robinson.


    "I wonder when the gambling session on Mr. Robinson''s side will end?"


    Mr. Robinson pondered for a while, said: "the big things are almost sold, the rest is some small things, I


    think there are three or four days, I really can not sell I also do not sell, first put, anyway, the back of the


    useful ce more than it."


    Natalia nodded, "Okay, then we''ll set a tentative time of five dayster, when you''re done with this side


    of things, a day to rest, and after that, we''ll leave for Tacitus immediately."


    Mr. Robinson said, "No problem, then it''s a deal."


    After the matter was settled, several people chatted for a while, and then got up and left.


    Natalia and Archie didn''t feelfortable with Kiera and the others going back alone, so they drove


    them themselves.


    When she arrived at the entrance of the manor, Natalia took a look at the surroundings and found that it


    was a nice environment.


    But in any case, this is not The McCarthy family''s ce.

 Chapter 980 - The Heart Has Distance

    Chapter 980 - The Heart Has Distance


    Chapter 980 - The heart has distance


    She didn''t know that Kiera was in Eqitin before, but now that she did, how could she let her own mother


    live in someone else''snd as a guest?


    So, she pulled Kiera and whispered, "Mom, if you don''t mind for a few days, why don''t youe and


    stay at our house?"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Kiera was stunned and a little confused, "What am I doing staying at your house?"


    Nataliaughed: "Look, you''re confused, aren''t you? I''m your daughter. If my motheres to the city


    where my daughter lives, where will she live if she doesn''t stay at her daughter''s house?"


    Kiera was a little confused, as if she understood her words, but with some hesitation.


    Ian frowned.


    He said in a deep voice: "No need, I know you two are well-intentioned, but Kiera''s mind is not fully


    recovered now, she is used to living here, it is not good to change the environment more, that in turn is


    easy to affect her emotions."


    Natalia was slightly stunned, not quite sure what Ian meant.


    "But this is Mr. Robinson''s estate, right? Doesn''t living in Mr. Robinson''s estate affect her emotionally?"


    Ian''s frown tightened, but, perhaps because he was concerned about her rtionship with Kiera, he


    patiently exined, "Although this is Mr. Robinson''s estate, he gave us a separate small courtyard,


    usually we live there, he will note to bother, but you The McCarthy family kind of I''m afraid Kiera


    will be ufortable when she goes there, so I''d rather not."


    Natalia''s face sank.


    "Mr. Rankin, I think you misunderstand, The McCarthy family is a high family, but there is no such thing


    as aplicated heart and ..."


    She paused, looked at Kiera, and added, "Mom, I actually already have two children, and now I have a


    third in my belly, don''t you want to meet your grandson?"


    Kiera froze, and for once responded that this was a happy event.


    She shed a smile and her eyes fell on Natalia''s stomach.


    "You''re having a baby, huh? That''s really congrattions, it''s a good thing, but I ..."


    She forced a smile and eventually refused, "I don''t want to go, Natalia, how about ... or forget it, as for


    the grandchildren, I''ll see themter, okay?"


    Natalia frowned imperceptibly.


    Kiera''s rejection, which she felt but didn''t quite understand, was for a reason.


    She pursed her lips and sighed, "Well, since you insist, then I won''t force it."


    She said, handing her Kiera''s handbag.


    "Then we''ll send you here, and tomorrow morning, I''lle back to pick you up."


    Kiera nodded and gave her a few more instructions to drive slowly before turning around and walking


    inside with Ian.


    Natalia and Archie stood there and watched their figures disappearpletely into the estate before


    they turned to leave.


    On the way home, Natalia sat in the car and remained silent, not speaking.


    Archie reached over, took her hand, and asked, "What''s on your mind?"


    Natalia said in a light voice: "I was wondering what it would take for my mom to get better in her current


    situation."


    Archie raised an eyebrow.


    "What do you mean? Didn''t you say you''d stop forcing her to remember the past?"


    Natalia sighed.


    "I don''t mean to remind her of the past, I see that she is indeed happy now, but don''t you think so? Her


    happiness is a superficial one, in fact she is very unhealthy mentally."


    She said, carefully recalled the details of today''s day with Kiera, deliberately said: "When she talked to


    us, her eyes were always dodging, which means she is very weak and scared, and she does not like


    contact with strangers, whenever a stranger approaches, she will subconsciously back away and will


    shiver from fear."


    "I know that these are probably the after-effects of the car ident that left her ten years ago, but do


    you really think that living with this kind of fear and anxiety is really happiness?"


    Archie fell silent.


    Natalia shook her head and sighed: "I always feel that her so-called happiness now is a visible and


    untouchable sky pavilion, so fragile that it will copse at any time, and when that day reallyes, it


    will be the time to destroy herpletely."


    She said, at which point the back of her hand warmed.


    Only to see that it was Archie who brought his hand up and took hers.


    Archie said in a deep voice, "I''m with you, and together we''ll help her out of this fear."


    Natalia froze, inclined her head to look at him, and then suddenly smiled.


    "Okay, we''re together."


    The two men smiled at each other, and immediately afterwards, the car drove quickly towards the


    McCarthy family group.


    The two returned to their respectivepanies, and after a busy afternoon, they returned to Maple


    Bridge Vi in the evening.


    Natalia has been in a pretty good mood today because of Kiera.


    After I got home, I yed with my two little ones for a while, and then I got a call from Faye.


    On the phone, Faye sounded very excited.


    "Natalia, I hear you''ve agreed to do business with Mr. Robinson?"


    Natalia smiled faintly, "Didn''t I tell you about this matter before? Why do you still look so surprised."


    Faye''s voice is very happy, "that verbal promise is a verbal promise, who knows if you will change your


    mind, now that you have said so with Mr. Robinson, it is obvious that the nail on the coffin of the fact


    ah, otherwise the word out that you the president of Harlingen talk is not true, will not let peopleugh


    off? "


    Nataliaughed helplessly as she listened to her browbeaten tone.


    Faye turned the tables and said suddenly, "By the way, Natalia, how are you doing with Ms. Hawkins,


    your adoptive mother, at ...?"


    Natalia moves and asks warily, "What are you asking that for?"


    Faye smiled dryly, "I am not concerned about you, at least you are also my niece-inw, our The


    McCarthy family, ah, and family recognition of such things, of course I have to ask you ah."


    Natalia pursed her lips and said in a light voice: "She doesn''t reject me now, but she still doesn''t really


    think of me, Aunt Faye, please keep this a secret for me, keep it quiet and don''t let anyone know."


    There was two seconds of silence on Faye''s side.


    Immediately after, her embarrassed voice was heard, "Okay, I get it, just don''t worry, I''m not the loud-


    mouthed type either."


    Natalia silently pulled the corners of her mouth, and the thought in her heart was, if you don''t have a


    big mouth, then no one will have a big mouth.


    But this matter, Faye already knew, she wanted to hide it can not be hidden.


    Therefore, can only try to exin, can not do, is really not she can grasp the matter.


    Natalia said and talked to her generally about the time she would be leaving for Tacitus and what Faye


    would need to prepare in the meantime, then hung up the phone.

 Chapter 981 Traveling Together

    Chapter 981 Traveling Together


    Chapter 981 Traveling together


    Next to her, Anne heard her talking on the phone and hurriedly ran over and asked, "Mommy, are you


    going on a business trip?"


    Natalia looked down at her andughed, "Yeah."


    She reached out, rubbed Anne''s hair and said softly, "Mommy and Daddy may have to go abroad for a


    few days in five days, so you have to take care of your brother at home then, and if he doesn''t listen,


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    you can beat him up, but if any outsiders try to bully him, you have to protect him, too, okay?"


    Anne nodded heavily.


    "Mommy, don''t worry, I will take care of my brother."


    Natalia nodded gratefully and lowered her head again to give her a kiss on the forehead before saying,


    "Okay, go eat."


    The family finished their meal happily and in the evening, Natalia returned to her room and checked out


    all the fun ces around Eqitin, then called the office and told Elsa to keep an eye on thepany for


    her during this period before she hung up the phone.


    She was looking up information on the Inte when, behind her, Archie came out of the shower, saw


    her back sitting there, and came around from behind.


    "Looking at what?"


    Natalia turned back and smiled at him, "I''ll check out the surrounding attractions."


    Archie was silent for a moment.


    He wrapped his arms around Natalia''s limp waist from behind and rested his chin on her shoulder.


    "I can''t apany you in these few days, so you should take care of your health alone and be careful


    with your stomach."


    Natalia nodded, "I know."


    She paused, turned back, and reached out to rub his watery hair.


    "Just take care of thepany in the next few days, you''re going to Tacitus in five days, and you can''t


    be there without it."


    Archie smiled, which he certainly knew.


    Let alone this time, with Faye in, just Natalia alone with her, he was afraid that Faye would make some


    kind of trouble.


    Let''s say Natalia is still pregnant, it''s okay to run around in a ce like Eqitin, but he''s definitely not


    Therefore, the two have long had a tacit agreement, when the time must be together.


    Archie moved over and kissed her on the cheek before getting up to blow-dry her hair.


    Natalia finished checking the information and sent a message to Kiera, sending her the ces to visit


    tomorrow for her to choose from. After they exchanged messages, they went to take a shower and


    went to bed.


    Day 2.


    Natalia arrived outside Mr. Robinson''s estate early in the morning.


    The person driving the car is Nancy, who also knows about her and Kiera''s recognition and is very


    happy for Natalia.


    The two didn''t have to wait long for Kiera and Ian toe out.


    Kiera wore a light gray casual clothes, head also wore a hat, and Ian and she wore the same color, two


    people are extremely well maintained, far from looking like a middle-aged couple, but rather like a pair


    of young lovers.


    Natalia sat in her car and watched the pair walk from a distance, curling her lips.


    The heart can''t help but think, in fact, this is good.


    Isn''t it the best ending for Mom toe out of the past and also find her true love again?


    As long as she can open her heart and stop being overly sensitive and nervous, it''s actually enough.


    With that in mind, she pushed the door open and got out of the car, waving at them.


    Kiera and Ian walked out quickly, and only when she got closer did she realize that Ian was holding


    something else in his hand.


    It was a white box, and Ian handed it to her with a slightly ufortable look on his face.


    "This, for you."


    Natalia froze, looked at Kiera, took it, and smiled, "What''s this?"


    Kieraughed: "Didn''t you say you were pregnant before? This is a high grade ingredient that your


    Uncle Ian used to find in the desert, it is a great tonic for pregnant women, you take it back and make a


    soup to drink, remember not to drink too much every day, lest too much tonic is not good."


    Natalia then reacted, and her heart couldn''t help but feel a little warm.


    She handed the items to Nancy to put away and smiled, "Thanks to Uncle Ian."


    Perhaps it is not quite used to the name Uncle Ian, only to see Ian''s face more embarrassed.


    Without looking at her either, he nodded in a panic and hurriedly pulled open the door and got into the


    car.


    Once in the car, Natalia let Nancy drive them to the first attraction first.


    Because Kiera specifically said that she wanted to go to the suburbs, Natalia chose all the ces in the


    suburbs, where the air is good and the scenery is good, which is rare in such a developed and


    prosperous Eqitin.


    Because the car could not drive into the scenic area, it stopped far away.


    Natalia took Kiera and Ian inside first, leaving Nancy to park the car beforeing after them.


    Nancy is familiar with the area, plus she is a martial arts practitioner, fast on her feet, and is not afraid


    of not being able to catch up with them.


    Natalia was actually not familiar with Eqitin before, but since she married Archie, she moved to Eqitin


    and has be familiar with it over the years.


    In addition,st night she has done enough homework, so this moment to exin thendscape and


    the history of the neighborhood is simply a handful.


    Nancy and Ian nodded their heads as they listened.


    It didn''t take long for Nancy to catch up.


    She had two bottles of water in her hand, handed one to Kiera and one to Ian, and then took a thermos


    and handed it to Natalia.


    Natalia froze, "What is this?"


    Nancyughed, "This is what sir gave me this morning, saying it was bird''s nest, to bring on the road to


    quench your thirst."


    Natalia''s face couldn''t help but blush a little, and with a nce at Kiera and Ian out of the corner of her


    eye, she snapped, "What''s the point of quenching your thirst? This bird''s nest is slippery and greasy,


    how can you quench your thirst? Give me water quickly."


    Nancy then smiled and gave her a bottle of water.


    Kiera saw this andughed, "Natalia, you are still pregnant, it''s not good to drink cold water all the time,


    since Archie told you to drink bird''s nest, you should drink it, your body is the most important."


    Natalia''s face turned even redder, and she was annoyed at Archie, a man who was so motherly, while


    saying to Kiera, "Mom, it''s okay, I''m not thirsty."


    The group said, and continued on up the road.


    About is to take into ount Natalia''s body, so they walked for a while, then rest a while, and not in a


    hurry to finish the neighborhood in a day.


    Ian is a doctor, and a very skilled one at that, so Archie was relieved to let Natalia take them out.


    Otherwise, he would not have allowed Natalia to do this now just for the strength work like climbing the


    mountain.


    A few people had fun on the way, but also happy to y until it was dark, only to return home.


    After a long day of running outside, everyone is tired.


    In the evening, Archie also got off work, Natalia booked a hot pot restaurant and the group went to


    have hot pot.


    Unexpectedly, only halfway through the hot pot, Natalia received a call from Ariana.

 Chapter 982 - Meeting Of The In-Laws

    Chapter 982 - Meeting Of The In-Laws


    Chapter 982 - Meeting of the inws


    On the phone, Ariana''s tone was very gentle.


    "Natalia, are you home now?"


    Natalia put her chopsticks down and walked to the outer room before she whispered, "No, Grandma, is


    there something wrong with you?"


    Arianaughed, "I''m fine, I''m just asking, I heard you ... are going to Tacitus in a few days?"


    "Well, Aunt Faye has her eye on a Jade mines and I''m feeling pretty good about it and n to check it


    out with Archie in a few days."


    "Oh, so, then you guys be careful on the road, you take care of your health, let Archie do any work, you


    don''t want to tire yourself out too much."


    Natalia smiled, "I know grandma, don''t worry."


    "Hmm."


    Ariana did not hang up the phone, she did not hang up, Natalia also embarrassed to hang up.


    But, again, no more words were spoken across the table, and Natalia wondered what Ariana meant by


    this.


    After about half a minute, I couldn''t help myself, so I asked tentatively, "Grandma, is there something


    else you want to say to me?"


    Across the table, Ariana''s voice was a little embarrassed.


    "Yes, Natalia, I heard that ... you found your foster mother?"


    Natalia was stunned and her face snapped.


    She nced back at Kiera in the box, then walked to a quieter ce and lowered her voice, "Grandma,


    how do you know?"


    Arianaughed: "This matter, you do not me your Aunt Faye, she is that person ah is


    straightforward, in fact, nothing bad, she was talking to me identally leak, I casually a question, she


    said all out."


    Natalia''s head hurts and strokes her forehead.


    Ariana added, "Your adoptive mother ... is she well? Did you recognize each other?"


    Natalia barely smiled, "She is physically fine, it is the incident ten years ago left some seque on her


    psyche, she lost her memory and now can''t remember anything."


    Across the room, Ariana gave a surprised "ah".


    "s, it''s good not to think about it, it''s not a happy thing, think about it and only then suffer.


    Natalia said in a light voice, "Yeah."


    Ariana sighed again.


    "Natalia, don''t think too much about it, I''m calling today because I''m concerned, since she''s your


    adoptive mother, she''s our inws, if she has any difficulties, just ask, we The McCarthy family will


    always be your strongest backing."


    Natalia smiled and her heart warmed.


    "Thank you, Grandma, I understand."


    "Well, if you''re free some day, why don''t you ask your foster mother toe over and we''ll meet


    together?"


    Natalia hesitated for a moment.


    "I''m afraid that ... is not very convenient for a short period of time."


    "Why?"


    Natalia sighed.


    "She has Post traumatic stress disorder and doesn''t like to interact with strangers, so I thought I''d bring


    her back to see you when she''s better in that area."


    Ariana understood, "So, that''s okay, it''s not urgent anyway, first her body is the priority, you take good


    care of her."


    Natalia nodded.


    The two spoke for a few more minutes before hanging up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Natalia breathed a long sigh of relief and turned around to walk towards


    the box.


    In the box, the atmosphere was harmonious.


    Seeing Natalia return, Archie lowered his voice and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Natalia shook her head, "Nothing, Grandma''s call."


    Archie''s eyes deepened and he understood something, but didn''t ask any more questions.


    After the group had dinner, Natalia and Archie took the Kiera couple back to the estate together before


    driving home.


    With only the two of them left, Archie finally asks about Ariana''s call.


    Natalia did not hide, but told him the truth.


    Archie held her hand and said soothingly, "Don''t worry, I''ll talk to Grandma about it, I''m sure she won''t


    mind once she finds out about Mom''s situation."


    Natalia nodded.


    Over the next few days, Natalia took Kiera and Ian and wandered all over Eqitin.


    The rtionship between the two, but also in this period of time soared, although Kiera still can not


    remember the past, but she has obviously no longer reject Natalia, and even very close to her.


    Natalia looked at Kiera''s glowing look, which curled her lips in relief.


    Soon, five days passed.


    Mr. Robinson had made arrangements and sent someone to tell Natalia that it was time to leave.


    Natalia then entrusted Anne and Oliver over to the old house, then packed up her things and went with


    them to Tacitus.


    Since Ian was there, there was no need to bring along a doctor.


    After all, there are few doctors in this world who are more skilled than Ian.


    Faye got the benefit of Natalia this time, all along the way are also very cooperative, and did not make


    any demon.


    On the contrary, Tony, her fresh meat, called several times in the middle, as if to ask Faye to bring him


    along, but Faye refused.


    Faye although love to y, most of the usual behavior are also ridiculous, but really want to do the right


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    thing, or to be able to prioritize.


    Besides, this time with Archie along, she wouldn''t dare to be as reckless as before.


    Archie didn''t bother to pay attention to her, and on the way, didn''t talk to her much.


    Faye was so angry that she found Natalia several times in private andined to her, saying that


    Archie was ungrateful and ungrateful, and that if it wasn''t for her, Aunt Faye, when she was a child,


    Archie would have been bullied more outside.


    Nataliaughed helplessly, but did not say anything, only reassured her a few words.


    At the same time, she secretly reminded Archie not to fall too much in Faye''s face in front of outsiders.


    Although within the family, everyone has much prejudice against her because of her unreliability.


    But now, after all, there are outsiders together, and this time the business, or Faye in the middle of the


    matchmaking.


    If you treat Faye too coldly, it will look like she has no ce in The McCarthy family in front of outsiders.


    If the word gets out, Faye will not do well in the future.


    Archie did listen to her and treated Faye much better for the next while.


    Faye also knows that Natalia yed a role in the middle, while happy, but also can not help but think


    sourly, I brought up this child, did not expect that the end is not as good as a woman from the outside


    to talk.


    The so-called daughter-inw has forgotten her mother, so it is.


    However, she has always been very open-minded, that is, a small sour after a little, quickly put this


    matter to the ninth cloud to go.


    It was 3 p. m. when the group arrived in the Tacitus capital.


    Mr. Robinson had already contacted someone waiting to pick them up at the airport over here.


    Mr. Robinson has been in the Jade mines business for many years, and there are many Jade mines in


    Tacitus, so he knows the area very well.


    Since he had already arranged for a ce to stay and someone to pick them up, Archie made no


    further arrangements and followed them to the hotel, taking Natalia with him.

 Chapter 983 - Street Fighting

    Chapter 983 - Street Fighting


    Chapter 983 - Street Fighting


    With Archie and Natalia in the room, Mr. Robinson didn''t dare to slow down.


    The hotels booked are the most luxurious andrgest hotels in Tacitus.


    After the group entered the room, Natalia paid special attention and found that Kiera and Ian''s room


    was next to her own, and knew that this should be specially arranged by Mr. Robinson.


    Faye''s room was on the other side, but she didn''t like seeing Archie every day, so she was happy to


    make herself at home.


    After the group dropped off their things, they went out to eat.


    Natalia is now pregnant and has an excellent appetite, and she gets hungry easily within two hours.


    Archie often carries a little snack on his person for her to keep on hand, others think that the


    president''s briefcase, generally put should be hundreds of billions of dors ofrge contracts.


    It should never have urred to me that the president''s briefcase would have chocte and crab meat


    strips in it.


    Natalia took the snack Archie handed her and took a bite, saying contentedly, "It''s still best to have


    something to eat."


    Kiera sat across the table andughed, "You are pregnant now, you are easily hungry, but you should


    also pay attention to one thing, some things are delicious but you should not eat too much, lest the


    baby''s head circumference grows and then it is not good to give birth."


    Natalia smiled and nodded, "Okay mom, I got it."


    After saying that, when really put the snacks that have not finished eating back to the original ce, no


    longer eat.


    Archie saw this and poured her another ss of water.


    "Some water?"


    "Hmm."


    Natalia took it and took a sip.


    Just then, Mr. Robinson came over.


    He smiled respectfully, "Mr. McCarthy, Mrs. McCarthy, Dr. Rankin, Ms. Hawkins, Miss McCarthy, I have


    ordered the most authentic meal here today, you will try itter, and if you don''t like it, I will ask them to


    change it."


    Kieraughed, "Robinson, what a pain in the ass."


    Mr. Robinsonughed: "No trouble, no trouble, you are not familiar with this side, I ah because of


    business, to often run to this side, five or six times a year is less, sometimes in order to keep an eye on


    the mine, half a year live here."


    Natalia sipped her water and mused, "How long have you been in the Jade mines business over here?"


    Mr. Robinsonughed: "It''s been about ten years. There used to be more mines on the Tacitus side, but


    thest few years have been so heavily mined that there are very few good mines left."


    Said, and seems to be afraid that they are worried, and quickly packaged.


    "But I promise, this mineral that I''m taking you to this time, must be the best one found in thest ten


    years, I didn''t tell anyone about this, just Miss McCarthy came over, I just told her about it, it''s fate to


    say the least."


    Faye was rarelyplimented, and immediately smiled with a frown.


    "Of course, I have been doing business for so many years, that is not blowing, other than that, this luck


    and vision is unique, no one canpare."


    Natalia pursed her lips andughed, Archie has been toozy to poke her this kind of bull, so also not


    to talk.


    Kiera was the only one who honestly praised, "Really? That Miss McCarthy is quite capable."


    Faye smiled and waved his hand, "Well said, well said, that is just ordinarypetent."


    Soon, the waiter came up with the dishes.


    Sure enough, the color and aroma, an exquisite dish is like a piece of rare and beautiful artwork


    presented on the table, just smell the aroma, can not help but want to drool.


    Natalia''s appetite was so great that she picked up her chopsticks and started to eat.


    The rest of the group started to move their chopsticks, however, just then, there was a sudden noise


    from outside.


    Several people were stunned and attracted by the noise to look out.


    At this point, the others in the restaurant also attracted over, not even eating, all put down their dishes


    and went outside.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Mr. Robinson said, "You guys eat while I go out and see what''s going on."


    Archie nodded, and when Mr. Robinson left, he took a spoon and gave Natalia a bowl of soup, saying


    warmly, "Have some soup to warm up your stomach first."


    Natalia nodded and gave Kiera another bowl, "Mom, you drink too."


    Kiera was a little nervous at this time, she was most afraid of this sudden change, at this time, seeing


    Natalia handing over the soup, she seemed to remember that she was surrounded by many people,


    which rxed a little.


    She took the bowl of soup, barely smiled and nodded.


    Natalia held her hand and soothed her softly, "Mom, don''t be nervous, maybe it''s just their local quarrel,


    it has nothing to do with us."


    Ian also took Kiera''s other hand, "Natalia is right, don''t be afraid, even if anything happens, there''s still


    us, we''ll all protect you."


    The warm atmosphere makes Kierapletely put his mind at ease.


    She nodded and smiled, "I know, I''m at ease, don''t you guys worry about me."


    By this time, Faye could not sit still.


    She loves to watch the hustle and bustle, so she put down her dishes and said as she walked out, "You


    guys eat first, don''t wait for me, I''ll go out and take a look too."


    Archie had no choice but to go along with her.


    It didn''t take long to see Faye return with Mr. Robinson.


    Faye said with a raised eyebrow: "This Tacitus is really new, you just did not see, a man who looks only


    a few meters five, actually put a man of a few meters eight almost killed, that body, tsk, I looked


    scared."


    Natalia raised an eyebrow, "A fight?"


    Mr. Robinsonughed: "Not a fight, this side of the folk style, like boxing, it is estimated that there is


    some personal grudge in the street coincidentally met again, so a little cut up, fists and kicks without


    eyes well, it is a little serious injury."


    Archie Cope said, "The T-fist over here is very powerful, and rumor has it that nine out of ten men can


    fight."


    Natalia couldn''t help but snicker, "So are they good, or are you good?"


    Archie narrowed his eyes slightly, "What do you think?"


    That tone of voice and eyes, let Natalia instantly understand, heart amazed, and quickly right praise,


    "Of course you are great."


    Archieughed softly.


    The two of them love this scene, fell into the opposite Mr. Robinson''s eyes, a slight sh of gaze, heart


    more understand Natalia in Archie''s heart status.


    It is said that there is no true love in the house of luxury, it seems that it is not necessarily so.


    At least the Mrs. McCarthy in front of him is not like the gentry he has seen before.


    After the group ate, Mr. Robinson took them out on a tour of the city.


    Tacitus is very different from China in terms of customs and customs, as well as architecture and food.


    Natalia had been to many ces before, but had never really been to Tacitus.


    Archie has been here twice, but wherever he goes is because of business, usually surrounded by a


    not much better than Natalia.


    Faye, though she had never been here before, had watched many TV dramas in Tacitus, so she knew


    a lot of the customs and traditions.

 Chapter 984 Patrolling The Mines

    Chapter 984 Patrolling The Mines


    Chapter 984 Patrolling the Mines


    The group wandered into the evening and went to another upscale restaurant for dinner.


    After eating, Mr. Robinson asked them if they wanted to go to the night market or to some


    entertainment ces.


    But since Natalia felt a little tired, she declined.


    When Mr. Robinson saw this, he didn''t push it and sent them all the way back to the hotel.


    He doesn''t live here himself because he runs here a lot. He has his own house in Tacitus and has to go


    back there to stay at night.


    Before leaving, Natalia asked curiously, "When are we going over to the mine?"


    Mr. Robinsonughed: "Tomorrow, because the mine is a bit far from the city, today went to the day can


    note back, the ce is remote, security is not good, stay there at night only afraid of insecurity, so


    tomorrow morning to go in the evening back just right."


    Natalia sniffed, then nodded.


    After Mr. Robinson left, she went back to her room, briefly freshened up andid down to rest.


    Early the next morning, Mr. Robinson drove to pick them up.


    This time, he was driving a stretch Lincoln.


    A car, just so everyone can sit down, there is a refrigerator and wine in the car, because the drive has


    more than three hours, so you can drink a little wine to y, and will not feel bored.


    Natalia is pregnant, so naturally she doesn''t drink a drop of alcohol.


    Archie doesn''t drink either, and Kiera and Ian even less so.


    So, in the end, only Mr. Robinson and Faye had a toast each.


    Mr. Robinson is a talkative person, and very good at reading people''s opinions, while telling them about


    the local customs, while talking to Faye some harmless jokes, the atmosphere is very warm.


    It was nearly noon before the car finally stopped.


    The group got out of the car, only to see the deste in front of them, no one around, the sun shining


    overhead, as if they had arrived in an isted ce.


    Faye is still the first time to this kind of ce, can not help but some fear.


    She shrank toward Archie''s side and asked, "Mr. Robinson, where is the mine you said? You''re not


    lying to us, are you?"


    Mr. Robinsonughed: "Look what Miss McCarthy said, that can not lie to you? The mine is usually


    located in a rtively remote location, if it were near the city, it would have been discovered long ago,


    this location is a little more remote, but also close to here, we go over this hill, the opposite is."


    He said, pointing to a small hill in front of him.


    Because the hillside has not been built, so there is only a footpath with a foot out, the car can not drive


    past, which is stopped on this side.


    Faye saw this and looked up at Archie.


    Archie turned to Natalia and asked, "Are you tired?"


    Natalia shook her head.


    "Then let''s go over there and take a look."


    She nodded again.


    So the group started over the small hill and headed across.


    Over the hill, I really saw a mine across the street, below the mine hole, there are dozens of workers


    are working there.


    A middle-aged man with sharp eyes saw Mr. Robinson and rushed over to him.


    "Boss, you''re back."


    Mr. Robinson smiled and nodded, "Just to introduce you, this is Mr. McCarthy, this is Mrs. McCarthy,


    this is Mr. Rankin, Mrs. Rankin, and Miss McCarthy."


    Mr. Robinson was smart enough to know that Archie was a very big deal and probably wouldn''t want


    anyone to know that he was here.


    Therefore, during the introduction, he did not name his identity, but just all addressed as the boss.


    The man smiled and nodded as they all greeted each other.


    Mr. Robinson waved his hand, "All right, you go down and get busy, I''ll show them around."


    The man went down with a quick nod and Mr. Robinson extended his hand, "Mr. McCarthy, please."


    Archie led Natalia forward.


    The mine is actually nothing to see, in addition to reading some information, and then look at the


    surrounding geography, as well as what has now to dig out, the rest, but also to put the geological


    surveyor to see.


    Before Archie came, he had already found a geologist on this side, but the other party was not


    avable today and could note until tomorrow.


    After Archie told Mr. Robinson about this, Mr. Robinson also nodded cheerfully.


    "No problem, Mr. McCarthy is going to invest such arge sum of money after all, it''s only right to get


    someone to survey it clearly, when hees tomorrow, you can ask him to contact me directly, or ask


    him to contact me in the morning and I''ll bring him along, it''s the same thing, I have to drive here every


    morning anyway."


    Archie nodded.


    After a quick look around, Archie went back to the mine to see the fresh Jade mines that had just been


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    picked up today.


    There are many are not yet cut, now can not see the color, but just from the cut to see, you know that


    there must be a lot of treasure inside.


    After reading these, he actually had a rough idea in his mind.


    So he said to Mr. Robinson, "After my peoplee to see it tomorrow, if it''s okay, you cane to me


    to sign the contract."


    Mr. Robinson smiled and was overjoyed, nodding vigorously, "Yes, I understand."


    He is happy not only to have found a partner for this business, but also to have gotten on the fast train


    with The McCarthy family.


    Smart people should know that can people Archie do on business, that represents not just a business


    interests, but also the long-term impact.


    Not to mention, just the fact that people know that he is doing business with Archie will raise a lot for


    him as a person and in terms of credibility.


    Archie is not unaware of these little thoughts of his.


    But as he is in a high position, he has long been used to people around him depending on himself and


    looking up to him.


    Even if you want to get benefits from yourself, that is normal.


    He doesn''t mind cooperating with each other as long as the other party can also bring the same


    benefits to himself.


    Therefore, when Mr. Robinson returned them to the hotel, he did not say anything.


    On the contrary, Faye, today followed them to see arge circle, did not see anything, until now the


    brain is still confused.


    When she saw Archie and Natalia walking ahead, she hurriedly followed them with a few steps and


    asked, "Natalia, you''ve seen that mine, right? Is it okay?"


    Archie said lightly: "There should be no problem. When the geological survey people go over tomorrow


    and look at it, to make sure that the ore inside is real, then you can sign the contract."


    Faye was then relieved and breathed a long sigh of relief, "Oh, that''s good."


    She said, suddenly excited again.


    "Archie, you see, this time also counted aunt brought you a big deal, right? Do you want to thank your


    aunt?"


    Archie gives her a look.


    Nataliaughed, "What does Aunt Faye want?"


    Faye smiled, "I heard there''s a nice ce in Tacitus called Nocturnal, it''s a lot of fun, I''d like to go for a


    night out."

 Chapter 985 Very Heartbroken For Her

    Chapter 985 Very Heartbroken For Her


    Chapter 985 Very heartbroken for her


    Natalia frowned slightly.


    "Nocturnal? That ce is messy, right? Aunt Faye it''s too dangerous for you to go alone."


    Faye couldn''t help but roll her eyes.


    "How messy can it be? Can''t I bring my bodyguards? Besides, with a family like ours, who would dare


    to mess with us, Archie?"


    said, giving Archie another ingratiating smile.


    Archie is not against her going out to y, after all, he also knows Faye''s nature, is a can not be shut.


    Therefore, took a card out and handed it to her.


    Expressionlessly, he handed over, "Bring your bodyguards and don''t cause any trouble."


    Faye immediately smiled and nodded, "Okay, I''ll remember, thanks big nephew."


    Archie then led Natalia''s group towards the hotel.


    When we got back to the hotel, Kiera was a little tired, so Ian took her to her room to rest and made an


    appointment with Natalia to have dinner together beforeing out.


    Natalia also went to her room with Archie.


    Once back in the room, Natalia couldn''t help butin, "You''re too submissive to Aunt Faye, we


    don''t know this ce well, and she likes to cause trouble, if something really happens, what''s the use


    of just bringing a few bodyguards?"


    Archie came over and embraced her from behind,ughing, "Daughter-inw learned her lesson well."


    Although the mouth said so, but the hands are not honest at all.


    He crouched down, hugged Natalia''s thin, soft waist and pressed his ear to her stomach.


    "Let me hear it, did my son talk to me today?"


    Natalia stood there, letting him press against her belly andughed, "It hasn''t even been born yet, how


    do you know it''s a son?"


    Archie looked up at her, "I nted it I certainly know."


    Natalia: "..."


    What if I want to beat this man up?


    Archie listened for a while and wondered if he heard him. Finally, finally, satisfied, he stood up and


    helped her to sit down on the sofa next to him.


    Natalia smiled and joked, "Did you hear what your son said to you?"


    Archie nodded fervently, "Of course I heard you."


    "So what did he say to you?"


    Archie said loftily, "He said that the sky is the limit."


    Natalia immediately knew that he hadn''t heard anything at all, and was purely teasing herself.


    He couldn''t help butugh and punch his way through.


    Archie also did not dodge, let her hit, anyway, her little embroidered fist hit in his body will be like


    scratching, not much feeling at all.


    The two of them messed around for a while, and Natalia was tired, so sheid down on the couch to


    rest.


    Archie went to the side to deal with some official documents that Brian passed over earlier and needed


    him to go through.


    The room fell silent for a moment.


    Both did not speak again, Archie sat there and concentrated on processing, and waited until everything


    was finished, and then looked up, only to find that it was dark outside somehow.


    He looked at the time on his wristwatch and it was 8:00 p. m.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Heart astonished, can not help but me themselves too much into, a moment even forget the time.


    He hurriedly sat behind the desk and stood up, only to see that, perhaps because too tired, or perhaps


    because of waiting too long, Natalia has fallen asleep in the sofa.


    Her body is thin and slender, sinking into the wide sofa, just like a paperweight.


    The pallor is so heartbreaking that you can''t help but want to protect it.


    Archie came forward, put a jacket on her, and carefully touched her forehead and palm, and found that


    the temperature was normal, and then put his mind at ease.


    He saw Natalia sleeping soundly and thought she was tired from running around with him for the past


    two days.


    So he couldn''t bear to wake her up, and gently picked her up and put her on the bed, covered her with


    the quilt, and only then turned around and walked out.


    At this time, Kiera and Ian were still in their room.


    Archie walked over and knocked gently on the door.


    Soon, someone inside opened the door.


    Ian, dressed in a suit, stood at the door and saw it was him, which made the mistake of letting him in.


    Archie, however, shook his head.


    Kiera heard the sound and came out, saw that he was just alone and Natalia did note out, realized


    that something was wrong and asked in a hurry, "What''s wrong?"


    Archie smiled gently: "Nothing, I just came to tell you, Natalia fell asleep, may not be able to go to


    dinner with you for a while, you two if you are hungry, why not go to eat first, I heard that there are two


    rtively close restaurants around here, the taste is very good,ter I will let someone take you there. "


    Kiera froze, she is not stupid, just because she was once injured, resulting in a sensitive mind and the


    formation ofmunication barriers with strangers.


    So, she quickly understood and quicklyughed, "No, we can just go by ourselves, since Natalia is


    tired, you can apany her to have a good rest."


    Archie nodded, "Then you guys take care on the road and call me anytime if anything happens."


    The two men nodded and Archie left at that point.


    After returning to the room, I found Natalia awake at some point.


    Archie hurriedly and quickly walked over.


    "Did I just close the door and make noise?"


    Natalia looked at him and shook her head.


    "No." She paused for a moment, and then looked at herself with some confusion.


    "Why did I fall asleep?"


    Archie sat down and gently stroked her hair.


    "You were so tired that you just sat there waiting for me and fell asleep while sitting."


    Natalia then remembered, could not help but embarrassed smile, followed by remembering Kiera and


    them.


    "Yikes, what time is it? Isn''t it time for Mom and the others to go out for dinner?"


    While saying that, he took out his phone to check the time.


    Archie hurriedly stopped her andughed, "Don''t worry, I''ve just gone out to talk to Mom and the


    others, they went out to eat on their own, no need to wait for us."


    Natalia sniffed, which was a relief.


    Perhaps because Kiera has been missing for ten years, Natalia has always had a sense of worry and


    loss, and now she is especially important to her, and naturally, she cannot help but be nervous.


    Archie understood her state of mind and didn''t say anything. He gathered the broken hair around her


    ears for her and asked, "Are you hungry?"


    Natalia touched her stomach.


    Do not say, just now he did not mention it did not feel, this time he mentioned, really feel hungry.


    She nodded her head.


    Archie said softly, "Two choices, one is to have dinner brought over and eat in the room, or go


    downstairs to the restaurant, which one do you choose?"


    Nataliaughed, "Why are these the only two options? Can''t we still go out and visit other ces and


    find other restaurants to eat at?"


    Archie, however, shook his head, "No, you''ve been gone too long today to go wandering around."

 Chapter 986 She Killed Someone

    Chapter 986 She Killed Someone


    Chapter 986 She Killed Someone


    Natalia is now at least a pregnant woman, and she herself, on ount of her good health, could care


    less.


    But Archie couldn''t care less.


    Seeing this, Natalia could not afford to brush off his good intentions, and after a moment''s


    consideration, she said, "Then ask someone to send it over and eat it in the room."


    Archie nodded and after asking her what she wanted to eat, he ordered food on his phone and had it


    delivered to the room.


    The two had dinner and not long after, Kiera and Ian came back as well.


    Kiera was worried about Natalia''s health and came back to see her.


    "Mom, you''re back."


    Kiera hurriedly pressed her into a chair, "Yes, we went out for a casual stroll and came back, how are


    you? So tired today, how''s your health?"


    "I''m fine, I''m fine."


    Natalia said with no concern.


    Kiera, however, is still uneasy. She is not a cold person, even if she still can''t remember the past, but


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    she can feel and see Natalia''s care and concern for her during this time, so she is also genuinely kind


    to Natalia.


    She looks to Ian next to her.


    "Ian, Natalia is a pregnant woman and needs regr maternity checkups. With all the running around


    in the past two days, I don''t know if it has any effect on the baby in her belly, why don''t you help her


    check it out?"


    Natalia froze and said with some curiosity, "There is no equipment here, how can we check?"


    Kieraughed, "You don''t need any equipment. You, Uncle Ian, are not only proficient in Western


    medicine, but also in Chinese medicine, and you are also good at taking pulses and asking questions."


    Natalia smiled, then nodded in understanding, "Oh".


    Ian walked across to her and sat down, "Put your hand out."


    So, Natalia put her hand out.


    Ian put two fingers on her pulse, and after a moment, asked her to pass her other hand over.


    After watching carefully for a while, he stood up.


    "It''s okay, she''s fine."


    Natalia took it back, put her rolled up sleeve down andughed, "Look, Mom, I told you it was okay."


    Kieraughed helplessly, "You, you just don''t take your body seriously."


    Natalia doesn''t care, but Archie does.


    Therefore, solemnly said to Ian, "Thanks a lot."


    Ian said lightly, "No need to be polite."


    After talking for a while, Kiera left to go back to her room for fear of disturbing their meal.


    After eating, Natalia asked Archie to apany her for a walk on the balcony to take a break from


    eating.


    It so happened that Anne called at this time.


    Anne now has her own cell phone and often sends messages and calls to Natalia, although the words


    are just a few, either missing her mommy or asking her what she is doing.


    But in fact, it is loaded with the child''s full of dependence and care.


    Natalia was walking around with her phone, talking to her as she walked around.


    I don''t know why, obviously Oliver is her own, but at home, Oliver is actually closer to Archie, but Anne,


    sticky her sticky, more like a mother and daughter.


    And, as Anne grew up, the outline of the little beauty emerged, and Natalia wonderfully found that she


    looked more and more like herself.


    Not only was she surprised by this, but even Mrs. Dottie and the girlsughed and said that Anne was


    just like her.


    Ariana also found out about this, but Ariana has seen a lot of knowledge, but did not think anything.


    On the contrary, he said with a smile that this child has a destiny with Natalia, the two have a mother-


    daughter bond, naturally the more they look alike.


    In any case, no one around her thought it was anything, and Natalia naturally didn''t think much of it.


    Only Archie, looking at Anne clinging to Natalia, a glimmer of gloom crossed his eyes.


    After Natalia and Anne talked on the phone, they were ready to wash up and go to bed.


    But just then, a phone call suddenly came in.


    The call was from Faye.


    As soon as he got through, he heard Faye''s voice with a crying voice.


    "Archie,e and help me, something, something is wrong!"


    Archie blushed, "What''s wrong?"


    "I ... I seem to have killed someone!"


    ...


    Twenty minutester, Natalia and Archie arrived at a speakeasy where Faye was.


    The so-called speakeasy is something that normal bars do not dare to y, this ce has it all.


    Such as ying ck boxing, such as some extremely revealing performances, as well as some dirty


    and bloody transactions.


    Archie never expected that Faye woulde to this kind of ce to y, and his face was gloomy all


    the way.


    Natalia''s heart is also uncertain, she knows Faye''s temper, because has been very afraid of Archie, so


    if there is not really what they can not handle the big event, usually will not call him.


    At the hotel, Kiera and Ian also heard the news of their hurried outing and called to be concerned.


    Natalia is not good to tell them too much detail, afraid that they are worried, only to say that something


    happened to Faye, they came to take a look, so they do not have to worry, and then hung up the


    phone.


    Kiera saw the situation, know that they can not help, and do not add to the mess, told the two to be


    careful, pay attention to safety, and then hung up the phone.


    When the two arrived at the bar, they found Faye sitting on a couch that was stuck in the lobby.


    Across from her,y a man with tattoos all over his body.


    The man, who did not look tall, only about 5''6", lean and very dark skinned, was lying on the ground


    with blood running down his head, unaware of his death.


    As soon as she saw Archie and Natalia, Faye immediately stood up and ran towards them.


    "Archie, Natalia, you''re finally here."


    Natalia held her up and looked around at a group of men and women who were dancing like a group of


    demons and asked, "What''s going on?"


    "I ..."


    Before she had a chance to speak, across the room, arge, brawny man stepped forward.


    "Hey, are you her family?"


    Natalia nodded.


    She held Faye''s hand and asked the other woman, "What''s wrong?"


    The man pointed to the person lying on the ground, and then pointed to Faye, "This woman, killed my


    best brother, and now I want to find her to pay for it, since you are her family, then take the money out,


    otherwise if this matter goes to court, it will not be as simple as taking money."


    "That''s right, hurry up and get the money!"


    "It''s cheap to let you pay for killing someone! Hurry up and get the money out."


    The other side is crowded, each looks full of muscle, plus the dim light in the bar, and the atmosphere


    of pandemonium, can not help but let people feel fear.


    But Natalia''s face was impassive.


    Archie''s face had little expression either.

 Chapter 987 - Something Fishy Is Going On

    Chapter 987 - Something Fishy Is Going On


    Chapter 987 - Something fishy is going on


    The other side is trying to scare them with this atmosphere, but I''m afraid they don''t know where they


    were when Natalia and Archie were hanging out in thisne.


    But nheless, it''s still on someone else''s turf.


    Therefore, Archie grimaced and asked Faye, "What the hell is going on?"


    Faye was also very scared at this time, so she shivered and told what happened.


    It turns out that Faye, this evening, was originally ying at another bar called the Nocturnal.


    However, after ying for a while, I found that it was simr to the domestic ones, which was not


    interesting, and I happened to hear from another woman who was drinking with her at the bar that there


    was a speakeasy here that was fun, so I came over with her.


    When she arrived over here, Faye really saw a lot of new and strange things that she had never seen


    before.


    She had a great time and had a great time all night.


    Finally, the woman left at some point, and just then a man stumbled over to her, looking as if he


    intended to molest her.


    Faye has been hanging out, although she has been relying on her The McCarthy family''s identity, but in


    fact, she is not a good fighter.


    Although the other will not, but she was forced by Ariana to practice judo, self-protection or no problem.


    That''s why Archie isfortable letting her out alone.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Therefore, at that time Faye found that this person is not right, subconsciously pushed him, did not


    expect the other party after a step back, saw her, but the deadly pounced on.


    Faye smelled a stench on the other side and was instantly disgusted, so she pushed and kicked the


    other side away.


    But in the process of pushing and kicking, I don''t know what happened, the other body is unstable, but


    fell to the ground, head knocked on the ss coffee table next to it, dead.


    Faye was instantly shocked.


    Although she has always liked to do something wrong and has never done anything good, but she has


    never killed anyone.


    Therefore, when the fingers probe the other party actually really out of breath, her first reaction is to


    flee.


    But this side of the movement, has long been attentive to the attention of people.


    Before her body could leave the card table, she was surrounded by people all at once.


    Although Faye also brought bodyguards, but she only brought two or three, against the Lord so many


    people, plus this matter on the surface, it seems to be her righteousness, can not really kill people can


    still leave unharmed, so the bodyguards can not help.


    So that''s when Faye called Archie and asked him toe over and help out.


    Archie''s face became more and more gloomy after hearing her ount.


    Natalia tugged on his sleeve, secretly reminding him that he was outside at this time, so don''t rush to


    me Faye yet.


    Then, look at the man across the room.


    "Don''t worry, if it''s really me Aunt Faye killed someone, we will be responsible to the end, but before


    that, can you let me see this deceased first?"


    The person on the other side nodded when he saw that they were not angry and did not deny it, and


    that their attitude was quite good.


    Natalia stepped forward, squatted down and took a closer look at the dead man lying on the ground.


    Only see each other face bruises, may be covered by the tattoo, so before Faye did not find.


    And on his forehead, there was arge wound from which blood was pouring out.


    The big guy at the head said, "See, we didn''t lie to you, did we? It was your family that pushed him


    down and hit the table before he died, and she tried to renege on the debt!"


    Faye hastily retorted, "I''m not trying to renege! You guys are the ones talking nonsense, and it''s clearly


    him ..."


    "Aunt Faye!" interrupted Natalia, stopping her from saying what she wanted to say next.


    After all, this is someone else''s territory, she and Archie are not afraid of each other, but there are times


    when it is best to avoid strife as much as possible.


    Moreover, they will have toe over here to do business in the future, these local snakes, try not to


    make trouble, can also be less trouble.


    With this in mind, she carefully examined the head of the dead man again.


    Just when he touched the back of the other side of the head, he suddenly found a hint of something


    wrong.


    Just as Natalia was frowning, intending to examine it more closely, just then a voice came rushing over.


    "Ouch, Mr. McCarthy, Miss McCarthy, what''s going on here?"


    The crowd turned around and saw that it was Mr. Robinson.


    Mr. Robinson probably just heard about their ident, specially rushed from home, his clothes are still


    a bit messy.


    Natalia stood up and gave him a look, her gaze slightly deep.


    "What''s Mr. Robinson doing here?"


    Mr. Robinsonughed, "I heard that you had an ident. I rushed over to take a look."


    Natalia narrowed her eyes finely.


    "We''ve just arrived, and you''ve arrived so quickly. I can see that Mr. Robinson is quite well-informed."


    Mr. Robinson''s face froze.


    In fact, although he went back, he did send someone to pay special attention to Archie and their


    movements.


    But he could swear to God that he definitely did not have any bad thoughts, he did it just to be able to


    better please Archie and the others, to facilitate his service to them, to brush up his performance value


    and presence in front of them.


    Mr. Robinson embarrassed smile, can not say this reason directly, can only force a smile to exin, "so


    it is not fate, my family lives in this neighborhood, just went out to buy cigarettes, heard people say


    here killed people, so I want toe to see, did not expect toe to see you guys."


    He said, seemingly unwilling to dwell on the topic, and turned to step forward and look at the dead man


    on the ground.


    "Yo, howe you''re bleeding so much?"


    Natalia took the handkerchief Archie handed her and wiped her fingers, saying in a light voice, "Of


    course there''s blood from a hole that big in your forehead."


    Mr. Robinson looked at her and saw that she was unchanged, and then she arched her hand in


    admiration.


    "Mrs. McCarthy is really brave, I admire and admire."


    Natalia didn''t say anything and turned to Faye, "Aunt Faye, have you seen this man before?"


    She always felt that it was a bit strange that this person suddenly came to Faye.


    Faye looked at the other man, thought about it, and frowned.


    "I think something looks familiar, but I can''t remember where I''ve seen it before."


    Natalia raised an eyebrow.


    At this time, only to see Mr. Robinson also could not resist, went up to look at the face of the deceased,


    this look was a big shock.


    "Ughhh, how is it him?"


    Natalia froze and turned her head to look at Mr. Robinson.


    "What, Mr. Robinson knows him?"


    "How can you not recognize him? Isn''t this the one who fought with people in the streetst night? He


    was the one who beat a big man of 5''5" into the hospital!"

 Chapter 988 Killing To Pay For Life

    Chapter 988 Killing To Pay For Life


    Chapter 988 Killing to pay for life


    Natalia thought of it all at once.


    Her face also changed slightly.


    Suddenly squatted down and again touched the back of the head of the deceased, the heart has a


    n.


    Archie said in a deep voice, "What''s wrong?"


    Natalia shook her head, "Call the police, get forensics to test it, this matter is not to me Aunt Faye,


    even if the police are not afraid."


    When Faye heard this, she panicked.


    "Natalia ah, can not call the police ah, murder is illegal, if reported to the police you Aunt Faye this life


    will be finished."


    Although The McCarthy family is very powerful, but if she really killed someone, she does not expect


    Archie or the two old masters and wives will ignore thew for her and acquit her.


    Natalia reached out and patted the back of her hand soothingly, "Don''t worry, you didn''t kill the man."


    "Huh?"


    Archie was very surprised, while next to her, Archie had understood something from her words.


    He turned his head to look at the pugilists, "You guys don''t have a problem with calling the police, do


    you?"


    The people across from each other looked at each other, two of them looked at each other, and both


    saw the heart in each other''s eyes.


    They said angrily, "No, things on the road are settled on the road, what''s the point of calling the police?


    You either pay for it today, or leave this woman''s life behind, one life for one life, or no one will walk out


    of here!"


    As soon as he said this, Archie''s gaze chilled.


    Mr. Robinson was afraid of a fight between the two sides, and rushed forward to y a round table.


    "Eh, everyone, listen to me, this incident may not really be the fault of this Miss McCarthy, you may not


    know it? Yourpanion,st night, fought with someone on the street, the fight was quite hard, I just


    noticed, the back of his head has a big bag, I seriously suspect that the blood clogged the blood


    vessels, yesterday was fine, only today suddenly attacked, and died, this really has nothing to do with


    Miss McCarthy ah, besides, she is a weak woman, how strong a push can be, your Yourpanion is


    a Muay Thai master, can''t really be knocked down by her, right?"


    When these words came out, the other party''s face became even more ugly.


    "What? You mean you don''t want to pay for it?"


    Although Mr. Robinson traveled extensively and was bold, he was, after all, a weak businessman.


    As soon as the opposing forces came up, he immediately wimped out and stepped back.


    A side retreat whilepensating for the smile, "I do not mean that, only ..."


    "All right, stop it! Either pay for it or pay for your lives anyway, take your pick!"


    Archie finally understood at this moment.


    I dare say that the other side is not at all to really seek justice, in fact, just want to ckmail a sum of


    money.


    Since he wanted money, he was in no hurry.


    Archie helped Natalia and sat down on the couch next to the one Faye was sitting on before, then


    looked at them in a good way.


    "If you want money, you can call your boss out and I''ll talk to your boss."


    The other side froze.


    Obviously, I didn''t expect that Archie would be so calm when it came to this point.


    They nced at each other, and their expressions were somewhat astonished.


    Just then, a cheerful voice came over.


    "Who''s looking for me?"


    Only to see the crowd move aside and a handsome young man walk in from outside.


    The group of big men, who were very arrogant earlier, suddenly came down respectfully and walked


    over and shouted, "Boss."


    The man waved his hand, nced at the man and woman sitting on the couch, and immediately


    afterwards, broke into a big smile.


    "Archie, howe it''s you?"


    Archie also picked up a yful smile.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Hahahahahaha, I never thought I would see you here after so many years of absence, I''m so happy."


    With that, the other person came over and gave Archie a bear hug.


    Everyone was stunned and didn''t understand what was going on.


    Archie pushed him away with some disgust andughed, "Come on, I didn''t expect to meet you here


    either. Say, you didn''t run off to do research, why did youe to this ce to open a bar?"


    Archie is obviously very familiar with each other.


    The other sideughed, "Harm, in a word."


    He said, turning his head to ask his men what had just happened here.


    The handlers are a bit confused at the moment, but they still tell him the truth about what just


    happened.


    The other man frowned, nced at Archie, then at Faye, and finally, dropped his gaze on the dead


    man.


    "Let''s get a coroner in here first, so they can see how the hell they died."


    His face didn''t look too good, and he obviously thought of something too.


    The hand was shocked, subconsciously wanted to stop, "Boss, this ..."


    "Don''t go yet!"


    As soon as the man yelled, the other party immediately obeyed, "Yes."


    After saying that, he instructed them to carry the man down.


    The rest of the people see this, know that today this matter, only no good show, which is bored


    scattered, continue to y their own.


    The bar where a murder had just urred, the blood was still there, and now the song and dance


    immediately resumed, as if what had just happened had not happened.


    The man came over and smiled at Archie, "It''s getting dirty in here, let''s sit somewhere else."


    Saying that, he led them to a private box on the second floor with a quiet environment.


    It''s hard to think that in such a dirty and filthy speakeasy, going upstairs, there is actually a big VIP box.


    One side of the box is the door and wall, the other side, but a full ss system of the sky garden, quite


    a sense of paradise.


    The manughed as he led them in, "Don''tugh, this is a resting ce I built for myself, it''s too noisy


    underneath, not to mention you guys, I don''t like it either."


    Once the door is closed, the outside sound is actually all isted outside, can not hear at all.


    He smiled and introduced, "I could have added tenyers of soundproof walls to create this, now it


    feels quiet, doesn''t it?"


    Several people nodded their heads.


    Archie shot a look around, then turned his head to look at him.


    "Say it! How did you end up here? I remember back then you followed your master and the others into


    the research group, how did you end up in this ce?"


    The other partyughed and said, "Don''t worry, you guys sit down first, I''ll make a pot of tea for you."


    He said, seating Archie and the others on the sofa in the garden, and then going back to making tea


    himself.


    While he was making tea, Faye whispered curiously, "Archie, who is he? You guys knew each other


    before?"


    Archie said lightly: "His name is Christ Moran, formerly with me at the same school, we are ssmates,


    I study finance he studied research, specializing in graduate chemistry, but has not seen for many


    years."


    Faye''s face changed, "Scientific research? That''s talent, then how can ..."


    Even Faye knows that the other party is a talent, and Archie naturally needs even less to say.


    Thinking about this, Archie''s eyes deepened slightly.

 Chapter 989 - A Coincidental Encounter With An Old Friend

    Chapter 989 - A Coincidental Encounter With An Old Friend


    Chapter 989 - A Coincidental Encounter with an Old Friend


    Christ quickly made tea and poured a cup for each of them with a smile.


    "I ah, before something happened, and then left the research group, it just so happens that I have a


    friend over here, so I came over to y a trip, because I like the humanistic style here, so I stayed and


    opened a bar."


    Christ poured tea as he spoke.


    Just the truth in this statement, it is not known.


    Archie didn''t press the issue either.


    After all, to their position, some times, mutual intercourse is no longer possible as simple as ordinary


    people.


    Getting to the bottom of it doesn''t change anything except to make the atmosphere awkward.


    Natalia took a sip of tea andughed, "I didn''t think it would be such a coincidence that you were


    ssmates and Aunt Faye had an ident in your store, Mr. Moran, I''m afraid no one would believe


    this coincidence if I told you."


    Christ moved with a start.


    gave her a look.


    "This is ..."


    Archie introduced, "This is my wife Natalia, this is my aunt Faye, and this is Mr. Robinson."


    Mr. Robinson smiled and shook hands with him.


    Christughed and said, "So, I didn''t think you were married."


    Since it''s Archie''s wife, Christ has nothing to hide.


    He smiled a little embarrassed, "I''m really sorry, I should apologize to you for today''s matter, just now


    the dead man, is a fighter in our bar, just now I checked, his death should have no rtionship with


    Miss McCarthy, but in order to let the bottom of the gang convinced, I still let the forensic pathologist to


    test, you do not mind. "


    Natalia smiled lightly: "Since you and Archie are ssmates, of course we don''t mind, we''re just afraid


    that your helpers will not need forensic testing to actually already know the man''s condition, right?"


    When these words came out, the atmosphere instantly froze up.


    Faye looked at them, her mind a little confused, thinking how she didn''t seem to understand what they


    were saying.


    Christ gave Natalia a deep look.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Mrs. McCarthy is so ice-cold, no wonder Archie was single for so many years and you finally took him


    down."


    The stagnant atmospherested less than two seconds before he smiled and dissolved it.


    He sighed and said helplessly, "Mrs. McCarthy is right, in fact, my men are good at everything, but they


    have some bad habits that they can''t change. This is what led to this misunderstanding."


    Faye now understood and stood up excitedly.


    "So, I didn''t kill anyone, it was you guys who touched the porcin ah!"


    Christ looked embarrassed.


    Nataliaughed: "They are boxing ring masters, for this kind of injury should be very familiar, this


    person is also their colleagues, usually would have spent a lot of time together, the back of his head


    umted such arge piece of bruising, I just from the outside has been able to see the bulge,


    which means that he is in the day and night, must have shown a lot of wrong performance, such as


    dizziness, such as walking posture strange, such as pale. For example, dizziness, such as walking


    posture strange, such as pale, those people obviously found his wrong, guessed that some kind of


    possibility, but also deliberately let him to hit me Aunt Faye, this mind not to say malicious, at least can


    also be said to be ruthless, right?"


    Natalia''s remark made Christ''s face changepletely.


    In fact, it''s not that he didn''t know what Natalia was saying.


    However, in the end, it is their own people, the original heart still has a biased mind, thinking that if you


    can cover up the past, it is best to cover up the past first.


    Back to his own liquidation, that is the matter of his own family.


    But I didn''t expect that this moment was actually pointed out by Natalia at once.


    When Faye heard this, how could it be?


    I thought you guys were really angry and upset about the deceased, so you came to me for money, but


    now it seems that it was a ckmail from the beginning to the end! Well, if you do this, then I will not be


    polite, I will immediately call the police! When the timees, I''ll shut down this shitty bar of yours!"


    She said, about to take out her phone.


    Archie''s head hurts and strokes his forehead.


    "Aunt Faye."


    He shouted.


    Faye turned around, "What?"


    Natalia had no choice but to calm her down, "Aunt Faye, don''t rush to the police first, this Mr. Moran


    since he and Archie are ssmates, naturally they have their own way of dealing with it, you first rest


    easy."


    When Faye heard her say that, she reacted and hurriedly put down her phone.


    She looked to Christ, "Say, what do you want to do about this?"


    After a pause, and added a sentence, "I can say in advance, this matter involves me, do not see you


    and Archie is a ssmate I give you this face, but if you deal with me unsatisfactory, I will not be the


    same to give up."


    She now upies the positive side of the position, and at once her attitude has changed.


    Christ also knows that today''s matter, if not properly handled, there is no way to good.


    I can''t help but smile helplessly and stroke my forehead.


    "Okay, Miss McCarthy don''t worry, I''ll make sure this is handled beautifully to your satisfaction, that''s


    all, right?"


    Faye grunted softly at this.


    It didn''t take long for the forensic pathologist to bring the test results.


    It turned out that, as they expected, the reason for the other party''s sudden death was not because of


    the wound on his forehead that Faye had hit by pushing him.


    Rather, because,st night, when he was fighting with the other side, the other side hit him hard on the


    back of the head with his elbow, and at that time he felt ufortable, but because there was no


    trauma and no blood was seen, he did not pay attention to it.


    Later, when I returned, I did experience dizziness, nausea, and the urge to vomit.


    His colleagues noticed that something was wrong with him, plus, the guy he fought with yesterday was


    on better terms with them.


    And this one, because of his size, although always very good hands, but in thepany has always


    been ostracized and discriminated against.


    So, they came up with a scheme to take advantage of this event of his death and make a fortune.


    Finally, they picked and chose among the guests and selected Faye, who looked like a foreigner and


    had a lot of money.


    Faye is also unlucky.


    She originally came over, just to see a novelty, spending a hand, did not expect to be targeted and


    almost ckmailed a sum.


    This group of people also did not dare to make a big deal out of it, so they just wanted her to pay a sum


    of money and forget it.


    I never thought that this time I would kick a piece of iron.


    Christ sat there, listening to the forensic pathologist after all this, his face was gloomy as hell.


    And the fighters, knowing that the matter had been exposed, were all upset, but at this time, they


    couldn''t leave even if they wanted to.

 Chapter 990 Heart And Soul

    Chapter 990 Heart And Soul


    Chapter 990 Heart and soul


    Because not only Christ''s people are watching them, but the few bodyguards that Archie brought with


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    him are also staring at them at this moment without moving, just to prevent them from escaping.


    The bodyguard that Archie brought can be different from the one that Faye brought.


    Faye brought along ordinary bodyguards, but those who followed Archie were professionally trained


    and retired from the battlefield.


    That aura, and they are mixed with underground ck boxingpletely different.


    That is a cold and killing that can not be easily erased after being soaked in blood and battlefield.


    Just stand there, let people can not help but fear.


    In such a situation, they don''t even have the thought of resistance, not to mention escape.


    Soon, Christ gave his approach to the situation.


    In the end, it is still his people, did not have the heart to inflict death, just let the group alle to


    apologize to Faye, and then each of them break an arm, so that they can never again use the ck


    boxing for a living, and then let go.


    Faye is just a woman, once heard the words break the arm, the face immediately white with fear.


    Although she likes to fool around and her character is not good, but in the end she has never seen


    such scenes.


    Hearing the screamsing from outside, also asked Natalia somewhat weakly, "Natalia, is this ... a


    little too much?"


    In the end, now that things havee to light, she hasn''t lost anything.


    Natalia said in a light voice: "Aunt Faye, they are ying ck boxing, already have the ability to bully


    others in life, but also wrong-hearted, not only nopassion, but also use the death of their


    colleagues to ckmail others, today is we came to investigate the truth of the matter, and Aunt Faye


    your identity is not more than ordinary people, naturally can also But what if it was someone else? If the


    person they ckmailed today was an ordinary person, do you think she would have been as lucky as


    you, not only to perfectly resolve the crisis, but also to seek the truth to clear her name?"


    Faye froze.


    Speaking of which, Natalia looked faintly at Christ again.


    "He who is armed with a weapon does not bully the weak and innocent with it, or no one will kill him,


    but heaven will kill him, Mr. Moran, don''t you think so?"


    Where would Christ not hear that she was knocking herself out with that statement.


    Smiling helplessly, "Mrs. McCarthy has a point."


    Natalia then turned to Faye and whispered, "If they are not punished severely today, they will repeat


    the same trick again next time, and there will be a second victim.


    Faye then understood and nodded.


    "You''re right, such people are too shameless to be let off easily."


    Natalia smiled faintly.


    If they really change their ways, they can still work again in the future. They can go to the hospital to


    get their arms fixed, but they can''t lift heavy things or fight. They will definitely give them an easy job


    that will allow them to spend their days, right?"


    Christ was even more surprised by this one.


    He had thought that Natalia had simply guessed the motives and actions of the group.


    But I didn''t expect that she even analyzed her own psychology.


    Indeed, as Natalia said, this group of people have been with him for so many years, he is not a ruthless


    person, to really leave them alone, to fend for themselves, he really can not do.


    After all, no one knows better than him, this group of people have been trained to y T boxing since


    childhood, life and death are in the ring, rich and powerful are also in the ring, is to earn money by a


    pair of fists to eat.


    They are used to this kind of life, now all of a sudden they have no way to fight, what can they go out


    and do?


    Heughed awkwardly, "Mrs. McCarthy is not only ice smart, she is also understanding, she even


    guessed what I was thinking, in that case, I won''t hide it, yes, I do intend to, only, I am not just thinking


    of them either."


    He said, pausing for a moment and looking up at Natalia.


    "Although they are at fault, but the crime is not to death, this I believe you also think so, otherwise you


    will not agree with my decision to punish in this way, but have you ever thought, they can not do


    anything else except boxing, just throw them out, what will they rely on to survive in the future?"


    "Do not tell me, as long as hard enough, outside what to earn a living upation, if they are really


    willing to work as hard as ordinary people from 9 to 5, they will not run here to boxing, so, after they go


    out, the biggest possibility is to take the wrong path, be a criminal, after the root of the matter, the


    final sufferings of the victim who is it? "


    "They havee to this point, anyway, is a rotten life, it does not matter, but this kind of instability, but


    it is easy to cause social unrest, when Mrs. McCarthy may be out of good intentions, do not want these


    evil people have a good end, but good intentions to do a bad thing, and finally let more people suffer, is


    not this more bad? "


    Natalia looked at him.


    The man in front of me, with a lean body and a pair of gold-rimmed sses, just by looking at the


    surface, is more like a senior white-cor worker in an office building than such a tiny king of the


    underworld.


    Before, she thought that she was looking away, but until he spat out these words, she knew that she


    was not looking away.


    How else to say, after all, is a senior, Archie''s former ssmates?


    This vision, this insight, this wishy-washy mind, is never the average person can have.


    She hooked her lips slightly and smiled.


    "Mr. Moran''s words, I understand and agree with you, so I have no problem at all with what you are


    doing."


    After a pause, he added: "But I also hope you can guarantee that they will never do anything wrong


    again under your hands."


    Christ immediately looked solemn and said, "I promise, as long as I am here, they will have absolutely


    no chance to do anything bad again, and if they do again, I will show no mercy and bring their heads to


    Mrs. McCarthy to ask for their sins."


    The way he looked at it made Nataliaugh at once.


    "What are you asking me for? In the end, we are just nosy, this has nothing to do with us."


    Said the man, turning his head to Archie, "Don''t you think so, Archie?"


    Archieughed at the enemy and nodded back.


    He takes Natalia''s hand and looks to Christ.


    "We don''t care about your business, and since this matter has nothing to do with me Aunt Faye, I''ll take


    the person away."


    Christ nodded in a hurry and stood up.


    "Anyway, I still have to apologize to you for today''s incident. It is because the people under my hand do


    not know what to do that they rushed Miss McCarthy."

 Chapter 991 - One Pregnancy Becomes Two

    Chapter 991 - One Pregnancy Bes Two


    Chapter 991 - One Pregnancy Bes Two


    By this time, this Christ has done things to this point, Faye naturally can no longer me him.


    So he also smiled awkwardly and waved his hand.


    "Forget it, since you have said so, then I will be generous and not bother with you for the time being."


    "But you also have to remember, ah, no more let those people out to do nonsense, or I can not be good


    at the end."


    Christ nodded his head.


    "Miss McCarthy please rest assured that I will supervise this matter to the end and never let this kind of


    thing happen again."


    When the group saw this, they didn''t say anything else and got up to prepare to leave.


    Christ stopped them again.


    He smiled, "I never thought I would meet you in Tacitus this time. Since I am here, and I have offended


    you in the first ce, if you want to stay in Tacitus, why don''t you contact me and I can show you


    around?


    Saying that, he took out a stack of business cards and gave one to each of them.


    Faye swept a faint nce, then said, "We will stay for two more days, contact you again if you need."


    Christ nodded, and Archie and his group left at that point.


    After leaving the bar, Archie didn''t ride with Faye in the same car.


    Because Faye had driven herself here before, and Archie and the others were driving another car, so


    after they came out, everyone got into their own cars.


    And Mr. Robinson, because they are not the same way back, so, after saying hello to them, also got


    into his car and left.


    After everyone had left, Archie and Natalia sat in the car.


    Natalia could not help but sigh: "I really did not expect that this time out, I thought it would pass


    peacefully, but I actually met such a thing."


    Archie nodded back, "It was quite a surprise."


    Natalia asked curiously, "Say, this Christ gives people a strange feeling, I obviously feel that he has a


    righteous aura, why would hee to such a ce and open such a pandemonium, a speakeasy that


    is not a serious ce at first nce?"


    Archie looked at her with deep eyes, "Maybe he had some unavoidable hardship, I''m not really sure,


    when we were in college, we had a good rtionship, but then we graduated and went our separate


    ways, no more contact, so I don''t really understand what he''s been through all these years."


    Natalia ummed and nodded.


    "That''s true, but I think he''s a talent, and it''s too buried to stay here."


    Archie held her hand.


    "Well, stop being sad for others, how are you? Did you get scared just now, is your stomach okay?"


    Natalia shook her head andughed, "I''m fine, fine, your son is obedient and didn''t mess with me, so


    don''t worry."


    Archie saw this and then smiled and swept her into his arms.


    Back at the hotel, although Natalia kept saying she was fine, Archie went to Ian just in case and asked


    him toe over and take a look at Natalia.


    Ian and Kiera had stayed up because they were worried about them, and now that they knew they were


    back, they both came running over.


    Faye had gone to her room and did note out, so Natalia told them about the bar.


    After hearing this, both of them felt surprised and did not expect such a thing to happen.


    Kiera sighed: "It''s good that you''re okay, I was afraid that something would happen to you, you don''t


    know the ce well, what would you do then?"


    Natalia smiled and patted her hand soothingly.


    "Mom, we''re all fine, don''t worry about it, it''s just a misunderstanding."


    Archie also nodded, "Yes, you are not well, it is better to go back to rest early, we are fine here, it will


    be fine."


    Kiera saw this and nodded.


    By this time, Ian had also finished helping Natalia with her examination.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Archie asked nervously, "How is it? Is everything okay?"


    Ian gave him a look.


    The look is a bit odd.


    He did not look okay, he took a look, Archie suddenly more nervous.


    "Natalia, is she okay?"


    He asked again.


    Ian shook his head, "It''s fine."


    After a pause, he suddenly said, "You guys are pretty lucky."


    "Huh?"


    Both of them froze for a moment, not understanding what he meant by that.


    Ian said in a light voice: "Congrattions, you may have to be two fathers at once this time."


    Archie froze, but quickly, responded.


    "You, what did you just say? What do you mean by two dads?"


    Although the answer was already in my mind, I still couldn''t believe it.


    Ian said, "It means that your wife is pregnant with twins, it is not clear whether it is a boy or a girl, but


    there are two gestational sacs is certain, you can be happy."


    Archie was really happy when that came out.


    I couldn''t resist kissing Natalia heavily when I hugged her.


    Kiera and Ian, seeing this, were both a little embarrassed, spoke to them, and turned away to go back


    to their rooms.


    Natalia, however, was a bit unresponsive.


    Until they all left, her mind was still dazed, and what Ian had just said kept echoing in her head.


    Archie smiled at her dumbfounded look and pinched her face.


    "Natalia, what are you thinking about? Are you happy too?"


    Natalia looked up at him.


    It was at this time that she finally reacted and her face darkened.


    "What am I happy about? Two ah! There are already two at home, two more ..."


    Needless to say, she has already thought of the days ahead and how torturous they will be.


    It''s not that she doesn''t like children, but can you imagine a scene with four small children in the


    house?


    If she hired more maids, she wouldn''t be able to keep up with the children''s need for a mother.


    Archie knew her concerns and smiled as he took her into his arms.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you in the future and keep them from messing with you, Natalia, this is our child, a


    symbol of our love, and I''m really happy."


    Natalia is actually not really unhappy in her heart.


    After all, no mother would be unhappy that she is pregnant with twins.


    Who wouldn''t feel lucky to win two jackpots at once?


    She couldn''t help but smile at the thought of it.


    Leaning her head into Archie''s arms, she whispered, "Do you think they''re boys or girls?"


    Archie whispered, "Male or female, I like it all."


    Natalia raised her eyebrows and gave him a look.


    "I hope it''s a girl."


    Sheughed, "How nice to be a girl, sweet and cute, just like Anne."


    Archieughed lightly, "Both sexes are fine. If it''s a girl, she''ll be the little princess of The McCarthy


    family, and if it''s a boy, she can help me protect you when she grows up, isn''t that nice?"

 Chapter 992 Really Thank Him

    Chapter 992 Really Thank Him


    Chapter 992 Really thank him


    The atmosphere was warm and Natalia couldn''t help but smile as she listened to Archie''s words.


    She whispered, "Archie, thank you."


    Archie raised an eyebrow, put his arm around her, and asked, "Why are you thanking me all of a


    sudden?"


    Natalia leaned her head on his shoulder and whispered, "I once fell into the darkness and thought I


    would never find the light that belonged to me again in this life, I thought that was it for me in this life, to


    get by, but since I met you, you gave me a new light, gave me lots and lots of warmth and love, so


    Archie, thank you really, thank you for making me believe Thank you for making me believe that there


    is real love in this world, and thank you for giving me a warm home."


    Archie''s heart was also warm and soft as he listened to her softly murmured words.


    He held the person in his arms tighter and whispered, "If you really want to thank me, then take a


    lifetime to thank me."


    After saying that, he lowered his head and sealed her lips.


    Natalia did not refuse, closing her eyes and feeling this rare moment of warmth.


    It took a long time before Archie let her go, his breathing already a little ruffled.


    Natalia looked at him with some confusion and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Archie''s voice was muffled to the point where the big brace gently caressed her face.


    "Good girl, you go to bed first, I''ll take a shower."


    "You didn''t just wash at night ..."


    She suddenly gave a beat, realized what, and her pretty face flushed all of a sudden.


    Pushed him and snapped, "If you want to go, hurry up!"


    Archie then smiled and stood up.


    When he came out of the shower, Natalia had fallen asleep from exhaustion.


    He gingerly came over and dropped a soft kiss on her ear before getting into bed, taking her into his


    arms and sleeping peacefully.


    The next day, early in the morning, the geological prospector Archie had hired arrived.


    Archie did not let Natalia follow the run again, but let her stay at the hotel and hang out with Kiera and


    the others, while he himself followed Mr. Robinson and the others to the mine.


    Faye originally did not want to go, but Archie had the intention to let her practice, but also forced her to


    go.


    Faye left reluctantly, but in Archie''s words, since she wanted to learn how to do business, she had to


    learn from the beginning, she could not know the expertise, but she must go along with it, and she must


    know the basicmon sense.


    Natalia knew in her heart that Archie was really doing this for her own good.


    Otherwise, ording to Archie''s status and position today, this time business, can not need toe


    personally.


    So, she also followed to persuade Faye, "Aunt Faye, just go, if this business is sessful, really make


    money, you go back in front of Ariana also have face, when you talk to Ariana about the business here,


    also have to talk about ah, otherwise when Ariana asked, found that do not know, this credit is not


    Archie and I will have taken all the credit?"


    When Faye heard it, she thought it was also oh.


    How can you not personally keep an eye on such a good project when you can''t find it yourself?


    So this happily followed.


    Natalia apanied Kiera and took a break in the hotel.


    By the afternoon, Archie and his team returned and made sure there were no problems at the mine


    before signing the contract.


    Mr. Robinson is naturally smiling, after all, no matter who he finds as a partner, it is not as good as


    Archie.


    Besides Mr. Robinson, no one was happier than Faye.


    Although the mine is not even dug out now, but she is already dreaming of a rich family, sitting on a


    mountain of gold and silver.


    Archie saw that everything was done, so he and Natalia discussed the return trip.


    Mr. Robinson saw this and immediately stopped them.


    "I know Mr. McCarthy and Mrs. McCarthy are very busy people, but we are here, if we don''t have a


    good time, wouldn''t it be a waste of time? Besides, it''ste now, so it''s too tiring to travel all the way


    back home at this time. Why don''t we take a good rest today, have some fun in the neighborhood, and


    then go back in the morning?"


    Archie turned his head to Natalia, who nodded, indicating no problem.


    Only then did he ask, "What''s interesting around here?"


    Mr. Robinsonughed, "I''ll take care of it, I''ll take you there tonight, and I promise to make you happy."


    Archie saw that he was deliberately selling out, so he didn''t press the issue and agreed to his proposal.


    In the evening, the group had dinner outside and was led by Mr. Robinson, to the clubhouse he had


    arranged.


    When we got to the ce, we realized that it was a performance venue.


    Mr. Robinson excitedly introduced: "This side is thergest performance venue in Tacitus, which has a


    variety of performances, not only limited to the stage, magic, and some circus or something, anyway, it


    is very exciting."


    Natalia thought he had hidden half a day, mysteriously what is, did not expect it to be this.


    She couldn''t help butugh: "Mr. Robinson, you''re missing the boat this time, it''s nothing new, we''ve


    seen it all before."


    Faye also agreed, "That''s right, it''s just a circus, where there is nothing to see ah, must run here to


    see."


    Mr. Robinson is not in a hurry, a mysterious smile.


    "Although there are circuses everywhere, but this is different, you will know when you see itter."


    Natalia saw this and couldn''t say anything else, so she sat down with Faye.


    Things really did not go as they expected.


    Although they are all circuses, the performances here are, indeed, much more exciting than outside.


    Archie, who has little interest in such things, also looked quite interesting and asionally chatted with


    Natalia.


    Mr. Robinson was relieved to see that they were all having fun watching.


    After watching the show, a group of people headed out with the crowd.


    Halfway through the walk, Kiera was suddenly bumped into by someone.


    She let out a cry of surprise, but fortunately there was Ian''s quick eye to pull her back, she was not


    knocked down by others.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Is everything okay?" Ian asked with concern.


    Kiera shook her head, while Natalia frowned.


    "Mom, where''s the bag you were holding in your hand?"


    Kiera froze, and only then did she respond.


    "Oops, my bag was robbed!"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Ian had already gone after him.


    Kiera was guarded by Natalia and Archie and others, and together they walked outside to wait.


    Kiera med herself, "Oh, my brain is really bad, the bag is missing I did not notice."


    I don''t know if it''s because of the previous incident that hit Kiera so hard psychologically that she can''t


    remember a lot of things, or if it''s for some other reason, Kiera''s reactions are now often slow.


    Just now, the other party is clearly a thief, taking advantage of the crowded time to snatch her bag, she


    did not react for a moment.


    Natalia held her hand and said soothingly, "Don''t be anxious, there''s nothing valuable in the bag,


    right?"


    "No, it''s just some money and a cell phone."


    "That''s good, the money doesn''t matter, the phone will just buy another one when the timees."

 Chapter 993 - Always Protects The Shortcomings

    Chapter 993 - Always Protects The Shorings


    Chapter 993 - Always protects the shorings


    "Yes, as long as people are okay, our family is not short of money."


    At this time, Faye at least said something human, followed by reassurance.


    Kiera is not actually heartbroken about the money.


    All these years, although Ian has been taking her to live in seclusion in the desert, he is a man of


    indifference to fame and fortune, otherwise it would not be in that kind of ce where birds do not live


    in seclusion, but he is full of skills, money is absolutely notcking.


    Even in the castle in the desert, there are hordes of servants, and there is a great look of a paradisiacal


    life.


    Therefore, Kiera is definitely not concerned about this small amount of money.


    She was just frightened, plus found Ian chased out, a moment of some worry, which can not help but


    anxious.


    Natalia naturally thought of this.


    She turned her head to Archie, "Archie, you go along and see that nothing happens to Uncle Ian


    alone."


    Today they came out to y, because they did not want to attract attention, so they did not bring


    bodyguards around.


    Archie nodded and instructed Mr. Robinson to take care of the three women before he took off after


    them.


    But unexpectedly, did not chase out much farther, suddenly saw a familiar figure ahead.


    Felix took Queeny and only just arrived when he saw a man hurrying out after him and knocked


    Queeny into him.


    Felix has always been an extremely protective person, how can he put up with this?


    Therefore, it is straightforward to strike and restrain the other party.


    By now, Ian had also caught up and was there to negotiate something with Felix.


    Felix Xu heard him say that the man was a thief, and saw his hands, indeed, holding ady''s purse,


    suddenly the face sank, a direct kick in the other side of the leg, so that the other side of the knees.


    The other party also did not expect to meet such an iron te today, in a hurry, directly threw the bag in


    his hand to the crowd.


    Several people were startled.


    Ian rushed to the crowd to chase the bag, and the thief, seeing their eyes are chasing the bag to go.


    Subconsciously, he tried to break free.


    However, just stood up, not yet run on two steps, the face of another kick, right to the chest, he was


    immediately kicked away, the body fell heavily to the ground.


    The thief coughed twice, turned blue and couldn''t get up again.


    Felix froze, and when he looked up, he saw Archie walking head-on through the crowd.


    Eyes lit up.


    "Archie, what are you doing here?"


    Archie was surprised, too.


    I never thought I would meet them when I came out to chase a thief.


    He picked the thief up off the ground andughed, "Why are you here, too?"


    Felix replied, "Queeny and I came over to run an errand."


    said, with a veiled hint of a gaze.


    Archie immediately knew what he was up to.


    There were outsiders in, and he didn''t say anything. By this time Ian had gotten his bag and came over,


    looking at the thief with an unpleasant face.


    "How dare you openly rob something in broad daylight, huh! I think you''ve lived to the point of


    impatience."


    He said, swinging his fist to hit the thief.


    The thief shrank back a little in fear and was stopped by Archie.


    "Mr. Rankin, let me introduce to you first, this is my friend Felix Bissel, and this is Queeny Horton."


    Felix and Queeny both said hello to him.


    Ian looked at them and froze.


    Although he has been living in seclusion in the desert, but not at all ignorant of what is going on


    outside.


    On the contrary, with the name of ghost doctor, he is actually more familiar with this piece of


    underground power.


    When I saw Felix and heard his name, I immediately remembered this number.


    The eyes can''t help but be a little more deeply versed.


    He also stopped hitting people, put down his fist and said in a light voice: "So it''s Head of Dragon Club,


    recently Dragon Club is famous, I''ve heard a lot about it."


    Felix smiled faintly, "Compared to the ghost doctor, we are just making a living, Mr. Rankin is too


    modest."


    Archie saw that both sides knew each other, and without exining too much, grabbed the thief and


    said, "Since this guy stole from Mom, why don''t we bring him over and let them send him off."


    Ian sniffed and frowned.


    But in the end, he did not object and nodded his head in agreement.


    Felix was a little surprised to hear about Archie''s mom.


    After all, he knew that Archie''s parents were both dead and long gone from the world.


    Since this is the case, still can be called by him mother, is not ...


    But it can''t be, because neither Kiera nor Yvonne should be alive anymore.


    So who is he calling?


    With a sense of doubt, Felix and Queeny followed them towards the entrance of the theater.


    In a clearing next to the entrance, Natalia several people had been standing there, waiting for a while,


    and finally saw the two familiar figures,ing from a distance.


    They were all heartily pleased and rushed to wee them.


    "How''s that? Is everything okay?"


    "Did you get the man?"


    Archie tossed the thief, who hadpletely wilted in his hands, in front of them, "Gotcha."


    Ian also handed the bag to Kiera, "Check and see if anything is missing?"


    Kiera took it, looked at it briefly, and shook her head.


    "Nothing is missing."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "That''s good." He paused and looked at the thief with a disgusted gaze, "I was going to beat him up


    straight away, but Archie said that it was your stuff he stole and asked me to bring the man over to you


    to be dealt with, so see what you can do about it!"


    Kiera sniffed and gave Archie a grateful look.


    She knows that Ian is not a bad person, but is too rigid, and especially cynical.


    To put it inly, the IQ is high, but the emotional intelligence is low.


    He also did not think, ording to his identity as a ghost doctor, to really in the streets of Tacitus, will


    beat people out of something, then will not be another pile of trouble.


    Although it is said that they are not afraid of trouble, but it is best to avoid it is not?


    Especially, the other side and the crime is not to death.


    Kiera looked at the thief, only to see that the other party was not very old and looked to be in his teens.


    The body is thin, dark-skinned, with one pair of eyes timidly staring at her, and the whole body is


    trembling slightly because it is being carried by Archie with fear in its heart.


    Kiera softly asked, "What''s your name? Why do you want to steal something?"


    The other side froze and did not answer.


    Mr. Robinsonughed: "This kid looks like a local, probably can''t understand your words, so, I''ll help


    you trante."


    Mr. Robinson has traveled extensively and is very familiar with Tacitus.


    Soon after, he was asked.


    The child then understood and whispered a couple of words.


    Mr. Robinson said, "He said his name was Kaza and he had no more money and wanted it, so he stole


    it."


    Kiera frowned slightly.


    "If you want money, why don''t you work? Or where is your family? You look like you''re in your teens


    too, not in school?"

 Chapter 994 - The Wonderful Ghost Doctor

    Chapter 994 - The Wonderful Ghost Doctor


    Chapter 994 - The Wonderful Ghost Doctor


    The words, without Mr. Robinson trantion, the teenager just from her look to read a few points.


    He didn''t speak, lowering his head and biting his lip stubbornly.


    Mr. Robinson watched, with some difort in his heart.


    Sighing, he said, "Such children, usually orphans, Tacitus is not like our country, many refugee orphans


    are not taken in and end up on the streets, their stomachs are not filled, and no one is willing to hire


    them to work, let alone go to school."


    Kiera then understood, face can not help but sh a touch of heartache.


    She thought about it, opened her bag, took out all the cash inside and handed it to the teenager.


    "Take it, it''s not much, but I can only help you so far, be good to yourself in the future and don''t do


    anything like this again."


    The teenager froze and looked up at her.


    Mr. Robinson said, "What are you waiting for? Take it if you want."


    The teenager then reacted, hastily took the money, turned and ran away as fast as he could.


    Ian frowned, looked at the background of the teenager darting away and sighed, "Kiera, you''re just too


    nice."


    Kiera''s look was a bit dazed.


    "It''s not that I''m too kind, it''s that there are too many poor people in this world, he''s actually still a child,


    but he has to suffer so much ... ugh!"


    She let out a sigh.


    Natalia didn''t want to upset her, plus, was a little happy to see Felix and the othersing too.


    The conversation then turned to Felix and others.


    "Felix, what brings you guys here?"


    Felix smiled lightly, "Came over to run some errands."


    He said, after a pause, pointing at Kiera and others, "No introduction?"


    Natalia then reacted and hastily introduced with a smile, "Oh yes, this is my mom, and this is Ian, my


    mom''s husband."


    Felix froze.


    Doubt was written all over his face.


    Howe Natalia has a mother and is Ian''s wife after not seeing her for a while?


    Just when he thought that this was the godmother that Natalia had recognized, Kiera smiled and


    introduced herself, "Hello, my name is Kiera."


    Felix shook hard.


    After such a period of Natalia''s enlightenment, Kiera is now less repulsive to strangers.


    Therefore, at this moment, seeing Felix and them, they can still introduce themselvesfortably.


    But Felix was stunned.


    He looked at Kiera incredulously and turned to Natalia and asked, "She''s not ..."


    Natalia pursed her lips, "It''s a long story, I''ll tell youter slowly."


    Felix nodded, old friends meeting, naturally, we can not just break up, so we made a date to go back to


    the hotel together and go to a coffee shop near there for coffee.


    Mr. Robinson could see that they had something to talk about and had the good sense to leave first.


    The group asked for a private room and after they all sat down, Natalia then told the story of how she


    and her mother had met some time ago.


    Felix was shocked to hear this.


    But thinking about it, it doesn''t seem impossible.


    After all, when Kiera died, a lot of people went to recover her body, but at that time did not fish up.


    However, because at that time, it is the flood season, the river is fierce, salvage a full half month after


    more than, or no news, we default she has been washed away by the water, do not know which sunk to


    the bottom of the river or the bottom of the sea, and no one will pursue.


    All of this is still when Natalia was in distress abroad and was rescued by him, only after hearing her


    talk about it.


    Now it seems that it is true that good people have good rewards.


    I''m surprised she didn''t die.


    Felix knows all too well what this news means for Natalia and is therefore very happy for her.


    After talking about Kiera, naturally it''s time to talk about Felix and the others.


    Because Kiera and Ian are not outsiders, Archie did not cover up this moment.


    He asked directly, "Did youe to Tacitus this time for the Celestial Book?"


    Felix nodded.


    He picked up the tea in front of him and took a sip before saying, "I got word earlier that someone over


    here has a Celestial Book that was dug up from a newly unearthed tomb, and I wanted toe and


    see if it was true."


    Archie was a little surprised, "Ancient tombs?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Yes, I''m not sure of the details, there is only a general direction, but I have asked my acquaintances to


    help inquire, there should be news in the next two days."


    Archieughed, "I wonder where the ancient tomb is?"


    Felix said, "It''s what was dug up some time ago from near a group of Jade mines, the tomb of an


    ancient king."


    At these words, Archie''s face became instantly yful.


    "Jade mines?" heughed lightly, "Ask around first, and if there''s anything you need help with, contact


    me then."


    Felix didn''t notice the look on his face and just nodded.


    "Okay, I know, I''ll get back to you then."


    A few people sat and drank tea for a while, and talked about Natalia being pregnant again.


    Felix and Queeny both expressed their congrattions.


    Natalia was a little worried about Queeny''s health, but she looked as good as normal and heard that


    she had been taking the medication provided by Clinton on time, and that there was no more situation


    like thest wedding.


    The conversationsted untilte at night at 12 o''clock, when they dispersed.


    On the way home, Natalia put her arm around Archie and asked, "Do you think Clinton could be lying?


    Maybe the disease in Queeny''s body is not some gic disease as he said? It just so happens that


    Uncle Ian is also here, so why don''t you let him take a look at Queeny? Maybe there will be some


    unexpected gains?"


    Archieughed: "Lying should not be so much, after all, Felix also had someone look at Queeny,


    indeed no cause was found, and the Zardi Family has a gic disease this thing, all the Zardi


    Family people know, he should not have the means to make up such a lie, after all, too It''s too easy to


    expose."


    Natalia nodded, "That''s true."


    Archie again suddenly said: "But you just reminded me, Ian has been called by the outside world ghost


    doctor, many of his methods, contrary to the conventional traditional medicine, so has not been very


    popr with mainstream medicine, but sometimes, often this unexpected method, but more effective,


    indeed, should let him give Queeny a look. "


    Nataliaughed, "So I''ll go talk to himter and ask him to look at it for Queeny tomorrow?"


    Archie pondered for a moment.


    "No rush first, call Felix and see if he''s willing to let Queeny be examined again."


    Natalia nods her head.


    So, the two called Felix.


    Felix actually moved to this idea as early as when he saw Ian just now.

 Chapter 995 ThatS Not A Disease

    Chapter 995 That''S Not A Disease


    Chapter 995 That''s not a disease


    After all, he is not a rigid and rigid person, Clinton has shown him the way to go, but if there are other


    ways to go, he is not likely to stick to that one, at the mercy of others.


    In the past, he had also thought about asking Ian toe out and treat Queeny.


    But one, he hired a doctor, not worse than Ian''s medical skills, and two, Ian this person''s entric


    nature, and often living in the desert.


    He had only heard of Ian''s reputation, but had not met him in person, let alone had any friendship.


    It is already difficult to find him, and it is even less easy to ask him to do it again.


    But now, since he is Natalia''s stepfather, it''s different.


    So, when he first saw Ian at the entrance of the theater today, he already had his heart set on it.


    It''s just that it''s not a good idea to bring it up directly because it''s the first time we''ve met, so I''m


    thinking that when I get back, I''ll talk to Natalia and the others and let them ask about it.


    Before he could say anything, Natalia''s call came in first.


    Felix''s heart could not help but rise afort, thinking that this disciple did not teach in vain, when the


    key is still thinking of the master.


    Felix dryly agreed to Natalia''s proposal.


    So Natalia hung up the phone and went back next door to Kiera and Ian.


    After Kiera heard her reason foring, she said to Ian, "Ian, I see that Miss Horton is also a good-


    looking person, and I like her very much, so you can help her look at it."


    Ian still has that cold, icy face, but the words thate out are incredibly gentle.


    "Okay, I''ll look at it for her tomorrow."


    Kiera looked back at Natalia, "You Uncle Ian agreed, just make an appointment with Miss Horton


    tomorrow and we''ll meet then."


    Natalia nodded happily and said good night to them again before leaving.


    The next day, Queeny made an appointment with them to meet at their hotel room.


    After all, Queeny''s body of this disease, there are those instruments are useless, or have to Ian see in


    person to know.


    And they are begging, naturally it is not good to let Ian walk too far, so simply they walk over to meet


    him.


    Natalia went down to pick them up and took them to Ian and Kiera''s room, where a group of people


    were sitting on a couch while Ian and Queeny sat on either side of a nearby table.


    Ian first took her pulse and checked several ces on her body, such as behind her ears, nails and


    whatnot.


    Natalia was watching from the sidelines with great novelty.


    She whispered to Kiera, "Mom, Queeny''s illness seems to be a very serious one, can Uncle Ian tell


    anything by just looking and looking?"


    Kieraughed in a low voice: "The so-called look, smell, ask and cut, the word look is not simple,


    although I do not know what Miss Horton''s disease, for medical theory also do not know much, but I


    know that if a person''s internal organs are really out of order, then her appearance will certainly have


    some corresponding changes, even if it is only very subtle, as long as careful observation can certainly


    be found It can be found."


    Natalia nodded with realization.


    "So that''s it."


    After a short time, Ian finished his inspection.


    Felix stepped forward quickly and asked sharply, "What about it? Did you see what it is?"


    Ian turned his head to look at her and asked in a hushed voice, "She''s with the Zardi Family?"


    The crowd was in shock.


    Kiera is not concerned about this and, therefore, still has some doubts.


    "the Zardi Family ? What''s that?"


    But Natalia and Archie, and Felix knew, not only knew, but understood that Queeny was really the


    family.


    Felix had a glimmer of hope burning in his heart at the moment.


    Without hiding, he nodded, "Yes."


    Ian''s face was cold as he said, "I can''t cure this disease."


    "What? Even you can''t cure it?"


    About too confident in Ian''s medical skills, Kiera''s subconscious mind felt that there was no disease in


    this world that he could not cure, except death.


    I didn''t expect to run into it here.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Because Queeny is Natalia''s friend, plus, she thinks the girl is docile and gentle, she likes Queeny from


    the bottom of her heart.


    Therefore, he asked, "Ian, is her illness serious? Why can''t it be cured? Is there any medicine missing


    or is something broken?"


    Ian sneered, "If it''s really where it''s broken, then it''s easy to do, where it''s broken to fix it is, but


    unfortunately, she''s not where it''s broken, it''s the whole body is broken, from blood to muscle tissue, as


    long as her body with that person''s genes, with the kind of cells belonging to their the Zardi Family,


    it is impossible to live in peace. The Zardi family has the kind of cells that belong to them.


    When he said this, everyone was stunned.


    Felix''s face has be very ugly, Queeny''s face, also vaguely a little pale.


    Natalia patted herfortingly on the shoulder, looked to Ian and asked, "Uncle Ian, the fact that you


    can talk about this disease so clearly means you have researched it haven''t you? And there''s no way


    to find anything?"


    Ian sneered, "Method? There is no method for this disease, because it can''t be considered a disease at


    all, unless her blood is drained, her flesh is picked out, even the bones are removed, and the thing


    might disappear."


    The faces of the people, can not help but change again.


    Queeny frowned.


    "Why? Dr Rankin, can you be more specific?"


    Ian gave her a look.


    I don''t know what it is, but Natalia feels that Ian''s attitude towards her has changed since he found out


    that Queeny was from the Zardi Family.


    It seems that all of a sudden, from the initial goodwill, into a tit-for-tat, and vaguely hostile.


    Although she didn''t know where the hostility came from, she trusted her judgment that she should not


    be wrong.


    Just see Ian coldly said: "You are not a disease, is a hidden in the body, through the gic brought by


    the mutant cells, this mutant cells from your birth has been dormant, until a certain moment, it will


    suddenly berge, devouring other cells in your body, so your organs will quickly fail, you will


    quickly be old and die, the fastest no more than half an hour. "


    Queeny''s face went all white in a swish.


    What he said, after all, was exactly the same as what Stephan had said before.


    Felix also realized this and came forward and asked sharply, "Then can''t there be some way to kill


    those cells? It''s like targeting some cancer cells now."


    Ian sneered.


    "Kill? How to kill? This cell in her body is not in one ce, but in her whole body, as big as her blood,


    her heart, as small as a hair strand, it can be said that she and this cell are symbiotic rtionship,


    dying together, you want to kill her too?"

 Chapter 996 Request For Help

    Chapter 996 Request For Help


    Chapter 996 Request for Help


    His words silenced everyone.


    Felix''s face was very ugly.


    In fact, before this, which has promised Clinton to find Celestial Book for him in exchange for the


    medicine that can suppress Queeny''s disease.


    But he still didn''t give uppletely and kept looking for other ways he could save her.


    But now, Ian has dashed hisst hope.


    He realized at this time that Queeny''s illness was not that simple.


    Felix sulked and asked, "Mr. Rankin, do you know the origin of this cell?"


    In his mind, he thought that perhaps finding the root cause would also lead to a solution.


    Ian, however, shook his head.


    "Want to know the origin, you have to ask the Zardi Family people, this is their family''s gic


    disease, as long as it is tainted with their family bloodline, it will definitely have, specific must be traced,


    only to be traced back to a long time ago."


    He said, and sighed again.


    Felix''s heart shook, half a heartbeat, before he nodded.


    "Okay, I get it."


    He turned to look at Queeny, the two eyes collided in the air, there is a trace of heartache and


    attachment that only each other can see.


    Felix is heartbroken that Queeny has to endure her illness all the time, while Queeny is heartbroken


    that Felix is running around like this for her sake.


    She smiled faintly.


    "Mr. Rankin, thank you, we got it."


    She said, standing up.


    Natalia was also a little hard on her heart and went up to hold her hand.


    "Don''t feel bad, there is still a way out, right? Clinton also said that as long as they keep taking their


    medication, they will be fine."


    Queeny nodded.


    Although she knew she was telling the truth, she had to admit that as long as Queeny still had to take


    her medication, Felix, and she, would always be subject to it.


    I''m just afraid that in the future, whatever that Clinton says, they''ll have to do it.


    This is not something either Felix or Queeny would like to see.


    Just then, Natalia''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Eh, by the way, Uncle Ian, do you know how to dispense medicine?"


    Ian gave her a look and grunted, "What do you think?"


    Natalia smilingly said: "How about this, Queeny now need to rely on a medicine to maintain health, but


    this medicine only the Zardi Family people have, if they always need to get the medicine from the


    Zardi Family people, inevitably subject to others, why do you trouble a little If you can formte it,


    then of course it is very good."


    Thisment, in turn, gave Queeny and Felix a new thought.


    They both, looked at Ian expectantly.


    Ian''s face doesn''t look too good.


    In fact, if it weren''t for Natalia and Kiera''s rtionship, he wouldn''t have wanted to bother just knowing


    that she was from the Zardi Family.


    Thinking of this, his face sank a few more points and asked Queeny: "You just have to help that group


    of people in your family and they will naturally give you the medicine, so why do you have toe and


    beg me?"


    The tone of voice is full of resentment.


    Queeny froze, she was not stupid and immediately heard his words.


    She said suspiciously, "Mr. Rankin seems to have a problem with the Zardi Family, dare I ask if they


    have a problem with you?"


    Ianughed coldly, "I don''t think I have a problem with it, but I don''t like the way the Zardi Family


    behaves.


    Queeny is now considered to hear out, dare this really have a problem.


    Ian did not know about her involvement with the Zardi Family, but saw that she had the disease and


    subconsciously thought of her as one of the Zardi Family.


    She couldn''t help butugh, "Mr. Rankin, I think you misunderstood, although I have the blood of the


    Zardi Family flowing in my body, but I am not the same as them."


    She said, pursing her lips slightly, and told the story of how she found out she was with THE Zardi


    Family and how she was threatened.


    The so-called begging people should have the attitude of begging people, Queeny is not a fool, and will


    not pretend to be noble, she knows that now in this world, if there is still someone who can replicate the


    pills Clinton gave her, then Ian must be one of them.


    She had also thought carefully, the Zardi Family so many people, the need for such arge amount


    of medicine, can not be always in stock, there must be a person, specifically responsible for helping


    them to dispense the medicine.


    In this way, in this world, if there is one person who can dispense this medicine, there must be a


    second.


    So, they can''t put their hopes, alone, on one person.


    With this in mind, Queeny said in a deep voice: "I am as opposed to the Zardi Family as you are,


    but now that my life is in their hands, I have to temporarily resign myself to them, and if you can help


    me solve this problem, we can naturally free ourselves from their grasp."


    Ian looked deeply at her.


    "You say your father defected from the country?"


    Queeny nodded, "Yes."


    "What proof do you have that what you say is true?"


    Queeny choked.


    Evidence? What evidence could she have?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The father, whom she had never met, was dead, her mother was dead, and now she was alone in the


    world.


    If Stephan hadn''te to her, she wouldn''t even have known that she still had this family''s bloodline


    running through her.


    She frowned deeply.


    At this point, Natalia couldn''t look away and spoke up.


    "Uncle Ian, just trust Queeny, I can vouch for her, everything she says is true."


    Seeing Natalia said so, Kiera also followed and echoed: "Yes, Ian, it is said that saving a life is better


    than building a seven-level pagoda, you can help her, I see Miss Horton face good, must be a good


    person, will not lie to us."


    Felix also said in a deep voice: "Mr. Rankin if you can help, if there is anything you need in the future,


    just ask, I will definitely agree."


    Ian gave him a look.


    A haughty cold snort, "say I help you like figure what you pay."


    He said this, making Felix choke.


    But Natalia was heartily pleased, she knew that since Ian had said so, it was a promise to help.


    She couldn''t help butugh, "Uncle Ian, that would be a pleasure."


    With that, he turned his head again and asked Queeny to bring out the medicine.


    Because of the fear that Queeny will be identally sick, so Felix always let her must always have two


    pills on her body, at this time, Queeny''s body is exactly one.


    She took the medicine out, only to see the tiny pill, which was in a small box, showing how precious


    they were to it.


    Ian brought the medicine over, opened it and looked at it, only to see that it was a small golden pill, he


    put it on the end of his nose and smelled it, his eyebrows wrinkled up delicately.


    A group of people looked at him nervously, expecting him to say a result.

 Chapter 997 - Human Selfishness

    Chapter 997 - Human Selfishness


    Chapter 997 - Human Selfishness


    After half a second, only to see him put the medicine down.


    "Did Clinton give you this stuff?"


    Queeny nodded.


    "He said it was only avable to them at THE Zardi Family, and we''ve taken it to other medical


    doctors before, but none of them have been able to analyze the ingredients in it, let alone replicate it."


    Speaking of which, Queeny''s brow couldn''t help but bring a hint of sadness.


    Ian nodded, "Of course they can''t replicate it, because it''s not a medicine at all, but the fruit of a nt


    called money beads!"


    When these words came out, everyone couldn''t help but freeze.


    "Money beads? What''s that?"


    Ian said in a light voice: "A rare poisonous herb, legend has it that it grows in extremely cold and dry


    ces, usually near graves, but I have only read about it in books and information, and have not seen


    it for real."


    Natalia blushed.


    "So it''s not sold on the market?"


    Ian looked at her and sneered, "Sell? If I hadn''t seen it today, I would have thought it was extinct, who


    would sell it?"


    Natalia choked.


    Felix said in a deep voice: "Since Clinton cane up with this, it means he has it there, big deal, I''ll


    lead someone to kill in and grab a few nts out."


    Ian shook his head.


    "Useless, this thing to nt up very troublesome, where the original growth, it must always be where, if


    you leave the original soil, a second can immediately wither, you get it also use."


    Ian''s words silenced everyone.


    Queeny pursed the corners of her lips, half a second, forced a smile.


    "In that case, I won''t force it."


    Felix''s brow, however, knitted up deeply.


    After Ian said those words, he took Kiera and left.


    The room was quiet for a while, and several people sat in their respective positions, none of them


    speaking.


    After a long time, it was Archie who broke the silence.


    "Although Uncle Ian said so, but you should not be discouraged, the good thing is that Clinton is still


    willing to bargain with you now, when the timees to collect the Celestial Book, the big deal is that


    we do not change the medicine, just a few money beads, I believe he will not refuse."


    Natalia nodded.


    "His main purpose is still in Celestial Book, Queeny alive or dead, it doesn''t matter to him, so you guys


    shouldn''t worry too much."


    Felix looked at her and didn''t say anything.


    Queeny, however, smiled.


    "I know, you guys just don''t worry about me, just do as you say, I see the Zardi Family that and


    much older people, and have not seen any early death, I believe that as long as you get the money


    beads, it will be fine."


    Everyone nodded their heads.


    At this point, it was only then that each dispersed.


    After Felix and Queeny left, Natalia said with some concern, "Archie, I always feel that something is not


    right about this."


    Archie helped her sit down on the bed and rubbed her calves after a long day of walking.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "You say such a rare herb, howe Clinton is the only one who has it? And the Celestial Book, you


    and I both know that the so-called raising of the dead is nothing but a lie, I see that Clinton is not like a


    stupid person, how can he believe this? How could he believe this? How could he be so determined to


    find it?"


    Archie was silent for a while and said in a light voice: "This is probably the selfishness and greed of


    human nature!"


    He paused and said, "The more a man has, the more he wants to have more, but when wealth does


    not satisfy his yu, he will find a way to start with something else, such as longevity, such as miracles."


    Speaking of which, he sneered.


    "In fact, are only self-deception, Clinton may not not know that is false, only, even if there is only one


    millionth of hope, in case it is true? He could not let go of this glimmer of hope, so will be in the heart of


    it infinitely magnified, and then firmly believe that it is true, and then try to pursue, in the end, but is to


    find a faith for themselves."


    Natalia froze and lost her smile, "What does this have to do with faith again?"


    Archie said lightly: "You do not understand this, right? A person living in this world must believe in


    something, something to pursue in order to live well, especially an extremely intelligent and confident


    person like Clinton, who controls the Zardi Family, and the Zardi Family holds at least a third of


    the world''s property, which means that he holds a third of the world''s property. of the world."


    "A person''s wealth to this point, it is no longer interested in money, you see he lives with a clear mind,


    as if very indifferent transcendence, but if that is really the case, why he still has to live? This world for


    him, there is nothing to pursue, so he must have another obsession in his heart, or immortality, or


    return to life, or something else, in short, no goal is no hope, no hope, living is no different from dead,


    but a walking corpse."


    Natalia really had not heard of such a theory, and could not help but shake his head.


    "Simply perverted."


    Archie hooked his lips in a smile.


    Natalia suddenly remembered something and came over to ask him with a smile.


    "So, it seems like you are quite rich too haha, so what is your faith?"


    The man moved and looked at her with deep eyes.


    Archie''s eyelids were extremely deep, like two deep whirlpools, as if they were trying to suck her in.


    He said in a deep voice, "It''s you."


    Natalia froze.


    The man repeated, "My faith is you, as long as you live in this world one day, I will apany you one


    day, if you die one day I, I will also immediately go with you, this life, life and death."


    Natalia was suddenly stunned.


    She had originally said it as a joke, not expecting him to answer seriously.


    However, at this time to see his serious look, and I do not know why, suddenly a sour nose, tears did


    not hold back on soaring out.


    "Archie, you hate it."


    She cried and swung her fist at him.


    Archieughs, pulls a tissue, picks up her face and gently wipes her tears.


    Then warmly coaxed, "Good girl, don''t cry, be careful of the babyughing at you."


    "He dared."


    Natalia looked at him and broke into tears, "No one is allowed tough at me, I am his mother."


    "Yes yes yes, we are notughing at you, good boy,e I will give you another rub."


    Natalia then stretched her legs over.


    The next day, they were leaving to go back to Eqitin.


    Before they left, Natalia and Archie found Felix and asked them about their next arrangements.


    Felix previously received news that there is a piece of this side, is an ancient tomb excavated, but that


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    side is now extremely well protected, they can not enter for the time being, still thinking of other ways.

 Chapter 998 Separation Is Imminent

    Chapter 998 Separation Is Imminent


    Chapter 998 Separation is imminent


    Archie thought about it and introduced Mr. Robinson to him.


    Although Mr. Robinson is a businessman, in some matters, may not be able to help much.


    But he has at least been doing business in Tacitus for so many years, and his contacts here are more


    familiar than theirs, so he may really be able to help in such matters.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Felix nodded and thanked them before seeing them off.


    It was afternoon when Natalia''s group returned to Eqitin.


    She originally wanted to invite Kiera and Ian to the Maple Bridge vi for a temporary stay, but Kiera


    refused.


    She took Natalia''s hand and smiled gently, "Natalia, thank you, although I still haven''t been able to


    think about the past, but now I''m not so afraid of people,pared to before, it''s much better, and it''s


    all because of you."


    During this time, Natalia stayed with her, trying her best to use her gentleness and kindness to make


    her feel that most people in this world are still kind and that no one wants to harm her.


    Kiera spent a lot of time with her, theyer of defenses against the outside world in the heart, which


    gradually loosened.


    Now, she still gets scared if she gets too close to strangers though.


    But at least normal socializing has been possible, no longer like when just to Eqitin that to, meet a


    stranger will be nervous to death, must be Ian unblinking in the side to apany.


    Nataliaughed, "What thanks do mothers and daughters say to each other? As long as you get better,


    I''m happier than anything."


    She said, seeing that they didn''t seem to be nning to leave the airport, and asked, "Where are you


    nning to go?"


    Kieraughed, "We''ve been out long enough to go back today. I wanted to leave in Tacitus, but I


    couldn''t leave you, so I flew with you to Eqitin, but we booked a flight forter, so we''re leaving soon."


    Natalia froze, not expecting this.


    She was moved and upset for a moment, holding Kiera''s hand.


    "Why are you guys going back so soon? I don''t even feel like I''ve talked to you much."


    She said, her eyes flushed.


    Kiera was also red-eyed, but she knew that she would prefer to return to the desert than to stay in


    Eqitin.


    "It''s okay Natalia, when you are free in the future, you can alwayse and y with me, I''ll send you


    the address where we live, don''t we have WeChat? You can contact at any time."


    Natalia then wiped her tears and smiled.


    "Good."


    After the two said goodbye, they said goodbye at the airport and left separately.


    Since Kiera and the others had to go to the other side to catch a flight, Natalia and the others had to


    leave the airport, so it was not convenient to see them off again, so they could only see each other off


    for some distance and then go their own way.


    On the way home, Natalia''s mood was a little sullen.


    Archie, of course, knew what she was thinking, shook her hand and saidfortingly, "Don''t be sad, I''ll


    apany you to the desert after this busy period, and then you''ll be able to meet Mom again."


    Natalia smiled and sighed.


    "I didn''t think there was anything to separation before, but now I realize that it''s really annoying."


    Archie nodded.


    "It is indeed quite obnoxious."


    When they got home, Natalia and Archie first went to the old mansion and picked up their two little


    ones and brought them home.


    When Anne and Oliver, who had not seen their parents for a long time, saw theming back, they


    naturally gave them a warm wee, which reduced the sadness in Natalia''s heart caused by the


    separation.


    Ariana, knowing that Kiera was with them this time, left Natalia alone after dinner and asked with


    concern, "Is your mother okay?"


    Natalia nodded, "Pretty good, nothing wrong with the body for now, just don''t remember anything from


    before."


    Ariana is aware of her past and naturally knows about Kiera.


    She sighed a little.


    "It''s good not to remember, everyone''s life will encounter many sad and painful things, not everyone


    has the opportunity to forget, if your mother really does not remember, that''s a good thing."


    Natalia nodded.


    They didn''t stay much longer at the old house and left after spending some time talking with Ariana.


    Back at Vi Maple Bridge, Natalia had a slight headache.


    Thepany''s business is a very important part of its business.


    Archie was so nervous that he was going to call the doctor, but she was stopped.


    Nataliaughed, "What''s so serious? If we call the doctor at thiste hour, we''ll have to wake everyone


    up again, and both kids are asleep, so don''t bother."


    Archie frowned, "But your body ..."


    "I''m fine, just press it for me."


    She said, grabbing his hand and cing it on her forehead.


    Archie had no choice but to sit behind her and let her rest her head on herp and gently press up for


    her, even though she was still a little worried.


    The bedroom was silent, and neither man spoke.


    The corners of Natalia''s mouth curled slightly, and I don''t know why, feeling his fingers gently pressing


    on his own head, as if the good sharp pain really eased a lot.


    Archie saw her tired face and whispered, "Take a nap if you''re tired, I''ll stay here with you."


    Natalia gave a "hmm".


    In hispany, actually fell asleep really quickly.


    It was a cold night, and Archie saw her asleep, stopped his hand, carried her to bed and covered her


    with the nket.


    The temperature in the room was adjusted again, and only then did he embrace her and drift off to


    sleep together.


    Day 2.


    When Natalia woke up, it was 8:00 am.


    Archie had woken up at some point and was downstairs taking his morning walk.


    The door was pushed open from the outside, and the heads of two little babies peeked in quietly


    through the doorway.


    When she was found awake, she gave a cheerful cry and pounced on her.


    "Mommy Mommy, look at the little stars I folded."


    "Mommy, I don''t have school today, can you y with me?"


    Natalia smiled and took the two babies into her arms, nudging each of them on the nose.


    "You two little ones, you just want me to y with you, have you done all your homework? Even if you


    don''t go to school, do you still have homework to do? Did you finish it?"


    At the mention of study, the two little ones'' brows furrowed.


    "Mommy, we''ll do it, just y with us for a while."


    Natalia was two little baby soft and sticky little voice to the cute, heart early into a water, where can still


    care about education them?


    Hastily nodded, "Good, good, I''ll y with you, now you get up first, wait until I get up."


    When the two little babies saw the sess of selling misery, they cheered and nimbly climbed up from


    her.


    After Natalia washed up and changed her clothes, she apanied them downstairs.


    Downstairs in the living room, Archie has finished his morning workout.

 Chapter 999 No One Cares

    Chapter 999 No One Cares


    Chapter 999 No one cares


    His hair still carried the water droplets left after the shower, and had a messy handsomenesspared


    to his usual meticulous appearance.


    Seeing the two little ones pestering Natalia, her face sank and she drank: "Go y with your own, don''t


    keep pestering your mommy."


    Anne sat at the table with a straight face, "Daddy, Mommy has been with you for many days, today


    Mommy has to be with us, you are a grown up, you can''tpete with us kids."


    Archieughed directly at her frank and straightforward appearance.


    "What are you fighting for? My wife, who are you to fight for?"


    Anne puffed up her cheeks, "Daddy, you''re not doing this right! She''s our mommy, too."


    "Heh!"


    Archie gave a cool smile straight away.


    Natalia see this big two small argued red face, can not help butugh.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Pulling down Archie''s hand, "Come on, what are you talking to the kids for? I''ll y with them for a


    while, you go and do your own thing."


    Archie frowned, "But your body ..."


    "I''ve been fine for a long time."


    Natalia''s heart warmed up and she pushed him again, "Go and get busy."


    Archie saw this and had no choice but to leave.


    Natalia had been ying with her two children all morning and at noon, she received a call from


    Queeny.


    She is still very worried about Queeny''s current situation.


    So, just after she got through, she asked about Queeny and their current situation.


    Queeny''s voice sounded a bit low, "We checked, that news is false, the piece of jade unearthed is not


    Celestial Book, it''s just a very ordinary jade pendant."


    Natalia was a little surprised and, at the same time, a little heartbroken.


    She knew, of course, what the news meant to Queeny.


    It''s only three months before the New Year.


    Clinton demanded that they find everything before New Year''s Eve or they would cut off Queeny''s


    medication.


    And now, they''ve only found one piece.


    At this rate of progress, there are still five pieces missing, and we will definitely not be able to find them


    all by New Year''s Eve.


    Thinking about it, Natalia couldn''t help but frown.


    "Do you have any other news on hand now?"


    "There is one, but it needs to be confirmed. Something happened at Lanceham, we have to go back


    and deal with it before we go there."


    Natalia nodded.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll work together and we''ll be able to get six pieces together before the New Year."


    Although her heart was still worried, Natalia was soforted.


    Queeny smiled.


    "I know, thank you."


    The two talked for a while longer, until it was time for lunch, and Natalia hung up.


    After hanging up the phone, she thought about it and sent messages to Victoria and Charlie as well,


    asking them to help keep an eye out for news about Celestial Book as well.


    Charlie and Victoria are aware of Queeny''s illness.


    After all, the wedding scene, they were all there, only they only knew that Queeny was sick, as to what


    it was, and the subsequent negotiations with Clinton, they were not sure.


    This time, when she heard that Natalia wanted to inquire about Celestial Book, Victoria even joked.


    "Do you also believe in immortality? If there is such a thing, are you going to use it for yourself or for


    your Mr. McCarthy? Wouldn''t you be sad if one person lived and the other died?"


    Natalia some helpless, but Queeny this matter belongs to their secret, without their permission, they


    can not say much.


    So I just said vaguely, "Don''t care who I use it for, just keep an eye on the news for me anyway."


    Victoriaughs and doesn''t press the issue.


    "Okay, I''ll make a note of this and let you know if I hear anything."


    Natalia nodded.


    After hanging up the phone, in the afternoon, Natalia went to work.


    Because both she and Archie went to Tacitus during this time, thepany''s affairs piled up.


    There are several artists that have made mistakes, and the PR department has made several


    proposals out for her to take ideas.


    Natalia was busy all afternoon and was not picked up from work by Archie until 7:00 pm.


    Archie looked at the tired looking woman in front of him and his heart ached.


    "Long ago and you said, pregnant this period of time at home to rest, stay with the children, you do not


    listen, to thepany to suffer and tired and why is necessary? Is thepany still not turning without


    you?"


    Natalia smiled, "I like to work, besides, this is nothing, you have not seen when I was in Othua, that''s


    what I call tired."


    Speaking of this, there was a sudden lurch.


    Archie''s eyes also deepened for a moment, only he hid it quickly and was not noticed by Natalia.


    Natalia turned her head to him, "By the way, isn''t it The old Mrs. Vicky''s birthday in another month?"


    Archie nodded, "Yes."


    "I heard Grandma sayst time that she wanted to take a trip to Othua with Grandpa to visit Vicky."


    Speaking of which, Archie''s brow furrowed again.


    "That''s what she said, but I''m not sure about Grandpa''s health and am still considering whether to let


    them go."


    As he gets older, William''s health has gotten worse and worse.


    Older brother Wilhelm has passed away before, perhaps to see the close friends around them one by


    one, these two years, William more and more deep in seclusion, even the family matters, are not how


    to ask.


    Fortunately, there is still Ariana to apany him, Ariana although thest two years is not very good


    health, but generally or much better than William.


    She and Vicky, is many years ago handkerchief friends, this time Ariana want to go abroad, probably


    also think that they are so old, can get together one time less, which is so stubborn want to go out it.


    But as soon as she leaves, William can''t stay at home alone and will definitely go together.


    But his body, and can not withstand the torment, that is why Archie is worried.


    Natalia thought about it, said: "Grandma''s wish, naturally, can not let her realize, if you really do not feel


    at ease, find a trusted medical team, all the way to follow, and do not take the airliner, take their own


    ne to go over, to the side of the doctor and The Stevenson family care, I think there is no problem. "


    Archie nodded.


    "That''s what I thought, and if Grandma insists, that''s how it will end up."


    Natalia nodded.


    When they returned home, Mrs. Dottie had already asked the maid to make dinner.


    Natalia took the two little ones to wash their hands beforeing over to eat.


    And at this time, the other side.


    The castle was lit up and Felix looked at the news that his men had just returned, his face grim.


    Queeny was sitting next to him, and her face was not looking too good, frowning and asking, "What


    does the Zardi Family mean? The four months are not up yet, and they are forcing us to do this?"


    Felix grimaced and looked at Stephan, who was standing in the living room.

 Chapter 1000 Sudden Change Of Mind

    Chapter 1000 Sudden Change Of Mind


    Chapter 1000 Sudden change of mind


    Stephan''s face was a peaceful one, and he even swaggered across to them and sat down, taking a


    fruit from the table to eat.


    "You guys don''t stare at me, it''s useless to stare at me, after all, I''m not the one making the decisions


    on this, it''s the top."


    He said, pointing to the top of his head.


    Felix sneered.


    "You mean Clinton?"


    Stephan froze.


    "Who is Clinton?"


    Felix choked for a moment, thinking to himself that it seemed Stephan didn''t know about the existence


    of the Clinton character.


    The Zardi Family has no idea how many others like him have been kept in the dark, thinking they


    are following York''s orders, when in fact, someone else is behind the scenes.


    Thinking about it, his eyebrows deepened slightly.


    Who is this Clinton, anyway?


    Looking at his age, he is only about the same age as himself, how can he make an old guy like York


    listen to him?


    And looking at York''s gesture of respect to him to the point of almost worship, it is not like he was


    coerced, but more like a devout faith from the depths of his heart, like a believer.


    Yes, it''s the believers.


    Before Felix did not know how to describe the word in his mind for the rtionship between York and


    Clinton, but now he finally came up with it.


    Nangong Mu saw that he did not say anything, and did not care.


    The apple in your hand and chewed a bite, then said: "In fact, it is not forced well, is to know that you


    have got a piece, let you hand it over, anyway, you do not have to hand it over in the end."


    Felix sneered.


    "If I get a piece and hand it over, what if you guys don''t give me the medicine in the end? What are we


    going to doter on?"


    Stephan smiled and said: "That will not, we the Zardi Family business is still very credible, in


    addition, this drug we all eat, is not a particrly rare stuff, with your ability to really tear the face, we


    can not benefit, so will not do this kind of stone smashing their own feet thing. "


    After a pause, he added: "Besides, you can keep thest piece in your hand, anyway, as long as the


    twelve pieces are not set, there is no difference between having one piece or eleven pieces in your


    hand, I say so you understand it?"


    Felix''s face was very ugly.


    It''s not really about the Celestial Book, but the feeling of being under the control of others.


    He grew up as a proud son of the sky, even though when he was small, he was not treated well by the


    Gu family while being ostracized by the Lan family.


    But on the whole, he lives a privileged life, above people, never forced to agree to anything because of


    anyone''s coercion.


    And now, he always feels that every step he takes, he is walking on the tip of a knife.


    It''s a terrible feeling to have your hands and feet all tied up.


    He feels this way, since childhood are particrly opinionated, free used to Queeny and not so?


    She stared at Stephan coldly, as if she could not wait to stare a hole in him.


    Stephan touched his nose and was a little embarrassed.


    In all honesty, no matter how many times Felix had shaded him in the past, but in this case, it was he


    who was wrong about Felix.


    After all, family interests aside, he and Felix are still considered friends.


    A friend''s wife fell on hard times, he fell like this to take advantage of the fire, how to look at it all makes


    people feel unkind.


    Thinking this way, he sighed.


    "Just, just, if you really do not want to take it out, I can also go back for you to intercede, but you also


    know that I am in the family is a small minion, talk has little weight, I can almost imagine when I


    intercede, the above rejection of the expression, but then what can be done? I want to help you, can


    only help to this point, the ability to do so, there is really nothing to do ah."


    He said, shaking his head helplessly.


    Felix stared at him for a moment with a sunken brow, and suddenly let go.


    "No need, the stuff is here, you just take it."


    Saying that, he let Qin Yue bring up a wooden box and threw it directly to Stephan.


    Stephan was stunned, and hurriedly took it, opened the box, only to see that whaty inside was a


    piece of Celestial Book with a transparent snow-white body.


    He couldn''t help but swallow and look up at Felix.


    "You''re so dry, there''s not a fraud in there, is there?"


    Felix sneered.


    "You''ll have to take it, don''t give it back to me."


    After saying that, when really reach out to grab.


    Stephan hastily hid the box behind him with a wary face.


    "You want to take it back even after giving it, shame on you?"


    He paused and looked at the two men with unsuspecting faces and sighed in the end.


    "Come on, you guys don''t look like I''m taking advantage of you, didn''t I say so? Six pieces set, they will


    give you all the medicine Queeny will taketer, you will keep a piece of defense on the line, still afraid


    of what ah?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Felix didn''t say anything, just nodded.


    "I got it, you''ve got the stuff, you go."


    Seeing this attitude of his, Stephan can''t say anything else.


    With a word to Queeny, he turned around with the men and walked away.


    Only after they left did Queeny say in a deep voice, "I always had the feeling that something wasn''t


    right about this."


    Felix''s voice was cold.


    "It''s not right, if it was before, we didn''t know the ingredients of that medicine okay, now we know, heh!"


    He sneered, "He said he was going to give us all the medicine you need to use in the back, but in fact it


    was not medicine at all, but a fruit called gold tree, what kind of fruit, can be kept for decades and still


    edible? This is simply fraud! Clinton is lying to us."


    Queeny thought much the same as he did.


    A touch of worry surfaced between her eyebrows.


    "So what do we do now?"


    Felix turned his head to look at her, and a cold stern look surfaced in his eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve figured out a way."


    Queeny froze, a little surprised.


    "What''s the solution?"


    Felix''s expression was mysterious, "I tampered with the box that Stephan took just now."


    Queeny was stunned for a moment, and soon, reacted.


    She and Felix already have a good understanding of each other, and now the other party only needs to


    give a slight warning, she immediately understood the other party''s intention.


    A smile could not help but appear on his face, "It seems that next, we are just waiting to close the."


    "Yes."


    The two men agreed and said no more.


    And the other side.


    After Stephan got the stuff, he hurriedly took a ne overnight to the ind where Clinton lived.


    Naturally, he didn''t know that Clinton lived here.


    The one who gave him the order was always York, and before that it was only said that if he got


    something, he would send it to this ind, so that''s why he came overnight, without daring to be sloppy


    for a minute.


    At this moment, the ne has justnded, there are already people who have received the news


    waiting there.

 Chapter 1001 Thousand Year Family

    Chapter 1001 Thousand Year Family


    Chapter 1001 Thousand Year Family


    The other person was an older-looking man, but Stephan had never seen one in all his years at the


    Zardi Family.


    The other person met him and smiled kindly, "It''s Mr. Stephan, isn''t it?"


    Stephan was stunned and thought to himself, "I haven''t seen this one before, is it because there is


    someone else around York?


    However, he only dared to ponder it in his mind and did not dare to ask more questions.


    Only nodding his head, he responded, "Yes."


    "Sir has been waiting for you for a long time, please follow me."


    The man led him all the way to the ind''s estate.


    Because it was dark, Stephan couldn''t remember the way, but he had a vague feeling that he had


    taken many turns, like walking in a maze, not the same way he had taken thest time he came to see


    York.


    The doubts in his heart could not help but deepen, but in the end, he pressed on, all did not ask.


    As the two walked into an antique manor house, another winding path led to a long time before, finally,


    stopping in front of a carved wooden door.


    The old man stood outside the door and shouted, "Sir, Mr. Stephan has arrived."


    A man''s clear voice came from inside, "Come in."


    Stephan''s mind was blown.


    This is not the voice of York.


    York, after all, is old, more than fifty years old nearly sixty years old, even if well maintained, the voice


    is still tinged with ayer of twilight dullness.


    But at the moment the sound thates into your ears is maic and clear, like a clear spring in the


    mountains, "tinkling" a sink into the heart.


    He couldn''t help but awe at the fact that he followed the old man into the house.


    The house is rich in sandalwood scent, but do not let people feel unpleasant, on the contrary, there is a


    light and quiet taste.


    Just see the east corner of the house, sitting in a man.


    The man looked very young, estimated to be two years younger than he was, but handsome, is the


    kind of calm and elegant looks, the body breathes a mysterious aura that can not be said.


    The old man led him over.


    "Sir."


    "You go out first."


    Clinton instructed.


    The old man then nodded and turned to go out.


    Stephan and Clinton were the only two people left in the room at once. Stephan was a little


    embarrassed and had no idea what was in front of him, let alone what they were trying to do by


    bringing him in.


    He just subconsciously shielded the box that contained the Celestial Book and looked at Clinton warily.


    "This gentleman is ..."


    Clinton looked up at him, his eyes smiling.


    "You don''t know me."


    Stephan was a little stunned.


    Only to see the man beckoned, a figure came out from the side curtain.


    Stephan was aghast.


    Because it was none other than the current patriarch of the Zardi Family, York.


    "Patriarch, you, you ..."


    By this time, Stephan''s head was spinning with them.


    I don''t understand what York''s gourd is selling.


    York smiled, "Murong,e, let me introduce to you, this gentleman is called Clinton, he is the real


    leader of our the Zardi Family."


    When these words came out, Stephan could not help but shake viciously.


    Clinton? The real leader?


    His mind shed, and suddenly he remembered the words Felix said to him when he went to see Felix


    today.


    "Did Clinton call you?"


    So, Felix knows him! So, the person who made a deal with Felixst time is also not York at all, but ...


    Realizing this, his pupils dted out of shock.


    York did not care about his reaction.


    It was Clinton''s own idea to offer to meet Stephan anyway.


    Since he dared to do so, he naturally thought of what was behind it.


    So one is not worried at all that Stephan will expose this to the public.


    Just see Clinton raised his hand and said lightly, "I know you have a lot of questions in your mind, there


    is no hurry, sit down and talk slowly."


    Stephan''s mood at this moment can be described as a mixture of emotions.


    Originally, he had always thought that everything was directed by York, and he had always put York''s


    orders first.


    But now I know that there is someone else behind York.


    Looking at the way they get along, York also seems to treat the man in front of him, who is two years


    younger than him, with respect.


    Who is he? What is his identity in the Zardi Family?


    Why should York listen to him?


    He wants the Celestial Book, and for what purpose?


    A series of questions were in his head, a jumbled mess, causing his mind to wander.


    However, in the end, he sat down as he was told.


    Clinton personally brewed a pot of tea and poured a cup for each of the three before saying in a soft


    voice, "Do you know the origin of the Zardi Family?"


    Stephan gave a hard shake.


    The origin of the Zardi Family, of course, he knew.


    Every child of the Zardi Family, at a very young age, has the task of memorizing the family rules.


    The family rules are written above, along with the origin of the family.


    The Zardi Family, in fact, was once an unattainable aristocracy in the earliest days.


    This is a long time, that goes back a thousand years.


    At that time, this continent is still the Cold War era, where the people who call themselves emperors


    are a family surnamed Helian.


    But unlike all the dynasties, every emperor that The Helena family honored at that time was a woman.


    In those days, they were called queens.


    And it was not the Queen who was really in charge of the government at that time, but the High


    Priestess at that time.


    The queen is more like a totem, a symbol, an object of admiration by all the people.


    And the high priest is the one who really makes the sea feast and the river clear and governs the rivers


    and mountains.


    Everyone respects the high priest and fears the high priest, is more than the queen.


    So there is also that tradition that the queen is called the emperor, but the high priest is the second


    emperor, that is, the one who actually rules this kingdom.


    Coincidentally, the Zardi Family was thest High Priestess at that time.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    That dynasty, which died at the hands of the Zardi Family, is recorded in ancient books and folklore,


    and there are many rumors that say various things.


    However, the Zardi Family''s rules are very tight-lipped about this part of history.


    Surprisingly, although the dynasty died, the Zardi Family did not.


    Not only that, but after two centuries of absence, the Zardi Family is back in history in a fantastic


    way.


    For thousands of years, the Zardi Family has been involved in everything from business, to


    dignitaries, to the military, to everything in between.


    In this greatnd has seen several divisions, wars and killings, beauty and peace.


    As things change, what remains the same is the growing strength of the Zardi Family and their


    deeper and deeper hiding.


    The Zardi Family, like a giant tree, reveals a canopy that is already powerful enough to be feared,


    and actually hides roots underneath that are even more amazing.

 Chapter 1002 Ageless Myth

    Chapter 1002 Ageless Myth


    Chapter 1002 Ageless Myth


    So themittee really can not me Stephan panic, after all, holding such arge power of a family


    of the person in charge, said to change it.


    No matter how he thought about it, it didn''t feel right.


    Clinton certainly knows what he''s thinking.


    He said in a deep voice, "Do you remember the name of the first patriarch of the Zardi Family?"


    Stephan was stunned at these words.


    If he remembers correctly, the first patriarch of the Zardi Family seems to be called, called ... Ben


    Zardi!


    Yes, that''s the name.


    He suddenly realized something, and although he found it unbelievable, he still stared in disbelief.


    Clinton hooked his lips slightly and did not speak.


    Stephan, however, clearly read in his eyes the certainty, and the majesty thates from being in a


    position of authority for years.


    His heart shook fiercely.


    York said in due course, "Don''t pay your respects to Mr. Zardi!"


    Stephan''s face had be pale at this point, with cold sweat falling from his forehead.


    He shook his head incredulously and muttered, "No, it can''t be, how can ..."


    Yeah, as an atheist growing up in the new century, he would never believe how anyone in this world


    could live for a thousand years!


    A thousand years, the bones should be turned into ash, or else is turned into stone, how can still alive!


    Stephan''s panic fell into Clinton''s eyes without a trace.


    He was not surprised, after all, ording to Stephan''s current education and the world view he was in,


    it would be strange if he really believed, for the first time, that Clinton was really a thousand years ago.


    Clinton smiled faintly and was in no hurry, picking up the tea on the table and taking a sip.


    After putting it down, only then said in a light voice: "There is nothing impossible, although this is


    indeed unbelievable some, but it is not impossible to happen, there are always miracles in the world, is


    not it."


    Next to him, York chimed in, "Yes, yes, yes, sir is right."


    He was handpicked by Clinton to take over as patriarch and has seen Clinton since the day he


    seeded him.


    At the very beginning, he was also in disbelief, and was even very upset that there was a person above


    him as the patriarch.


    But after so many years, he gradually came to understand that the man in front of him, has his means


    andpulsion, and moreover his oversized ability.


    If you do not listen to him, I am afraid that not to mention the position of the patriarch, even life will not


    be saved.


    Not only that, he is mysterious and powerful, simply not a mortal like himself can be an enemy.


    So gradually, York also let go of that bit of discontent.


    Clinton, although powerful, does not care much about the internal interests of the family.


    In his eyes, money and possessions, these things, as if they are outside the body.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    His usual life and living, and not extravagant.


    Even in York in order to please him, and bring some of the treasures that are rare even in this era, he


    only looked at it with a faint expression and passed.


    Later, he even directly impatient to let him take away, do not send in the future.


    York then realized that the man in front of him, is really not interested in money.


    And yes, the entire Zardi Family is his, if not his, to build.


    How can he look at a small amount of money?


    What does he want that he can''t get?


    Or even want his position as the patriarch, just a word, an action, or even just stand out to state his


    identity, there will be many people attached to him, follow him, he simply do not need to pretend to get


    anything from the hands of others.


    Of course, there may be people who don''t believe it.


    But York believes that the man in front of him, naturally, has his means and ability to make those who


    do not believe believe.


    Just like Stephan in front of us.


    See Stephan pale face, cold sweat straight down, he said in a light voice: "You can not ept a


    moment, it is normal, I can give you time, you will always slowly ept."


    His tone, as in as if he was talking about a small matter of eating and sleeping.


    There is no way to understand the shocking waves that Stephan''s heart is raising at this moment.


    Stephan looked at him, and after half a second, in the end, he could barely sink his teeth into it.


    He asked, "It''s not that I don''t believe you, it''s just that this whole thing is so unbelievable, and frankly, if


    it weren''t for the patriarch being there today, I might have thought, would have thought ..."


    He lowered his head.


    Clinton smiled.


    That smile is like the wind and the moon, very gentle.


    "Thought what? Think I''m a liar?"


    Stephan nodded embarrassedly.


    "Normal."


    He smiled lightly, picked the pot up and refilled the empty cups on the table with tea.


    "If you don''t believe me, there is another way to prove the truth."


    As he said that, he suddenly put the teapot in his hand on the table, and then raised his wrist.


    Only to see the amazement happen.


    The cup in front of Stephan''s eyes, as if by magic, flew towards his hands with a "whoosh" as he raised


    his hand.


    Stephan didn''t even react to how this happened, only to see that the next second, the cup had already


    reached him.


    His eyes widened in astonishment.


    Clinton refilled his cup with tea and put it back in front of him, smiling, "Is that believable?"


    Stephan was too frightened to speak at this point.


    This, this ... What is this called?


    Spaced fetching?


    Is he doing magic?


    Seeing that he still looked incredulous, Clinton sighed and shook his head as if he was quite hurt.


    "Just, it seems that you still do not believe, I will show you another hand."


    With that, he suddenly looked up again, this time not at the cup in front of him, but at a potted flower


    sitting on a trellis next to them, about three meters away.


    I saw Clinton''s face condensed, a slight wrist force, the flower actually seems to be magic cover


    general, "whoosh" fly over.


    In the next second, it was already in Clinton''s hand with one hand.


    He looked at Stephan again.


    "This time, do you believe it?"


    Stephan''s face, can no longer be described as pale.


    It was simply white to the extreme, looking at Clinton as if he were looking at a monster.


    After half a second, he lost his voice and said, "Where did you ... learn this skill?"


    York said in a deep voice: "Unrestrained, how do you talk to the gentleman?"


    Stephan''s heart fluttered.


    Clinton raised his hand, stopping York''s rebuke, and said lightly: "A long time ago, this continent, many


    kung fu has not disappeared, now you want to practice is not possible, I also just practice early, this is


    nothing, much less what you think magic, in your current words, but the use of airflow, and some


    internal force. "

 Chapter 1003 Old And Treacherous

    Chapter 1003 Old And Treacherous


    Chapter 1003 Old and treacherous


    Even with Clinton''s exnation, Stephan still felt incredulous.


    After all, something like qigong has always only been heard of in ancient books, when did it actually


    be real?


    He looked at Clinton and gulped.


    Half a dozen times before asking, "So what you guys just said is true? You really are ..."


    Clinton looked at him faintly.


    With just this one look, Stephan couldn''t ask the questions that followed.


    He wonders how Clinton, if he really is the Ben Zardi of his day, has survived all these years and


    remained so young.


    And I wonder, what does he want to do now.


    Clinton clearly didn''t want him to understand either.


    He said in a deep voice: "Today I called you toe and identify yourself because I believe in you and


    have a very important thing to give you to do, this matter only you go, I can rest assured, do you


    understand?"


    Stephan nodded mechanically.


    "Go ahead."


    "Felix they are looking for Celestial Book, but I don''t trust them, so I want you to follow them, when they


    find a piece, you take a piece to me, and when they find thest piece, you will steal thest piece as


    well, ahead of our deal, you understand what I mean?"


    Stephan gave a hard shake.


    The gaze that looked at him was even more incredible.


    He almost screamed, "How is this possible?"


    Just see his words, the man opposite, immediately sank his face.


    Stephan realized that he had lost his temper and hurriedly changed his tone: "I mean, this, this matter


    is too difficult, as we all know, I am the Zardi Family, and this transaction is ordered by you and him,


    if I go there, he will definitely suspect me, and if he does not believe me, he will guard against me, how


    can I still steal the things? How can I steal it?"


    Clintonughed: "Don''t worry, you just need to go, and when that timees, I will help you, and you


    will naturally have a way to steal the stuff out."


    This time, the other party''s tone of voice, has clearly brought a little displeasure.


    Stephan was stalled and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    In his heart, he wanted to say, the other side wants only the medicine, since we have, then a fair deal,


    give them the medicine will not be good?


    Why do you still want to be like this instead to pit people?


    But such words, he obviously did not dare to say.


    After all, even if he said it, only afraid that these two people in front of him, no one will listen to him.


    Not only that, but he is likely to be punished more severely for it.


    Therefore, he just lowered his head and his whole body showed a silent resistance.


    Clinton is not in a hurry, took a sip of tea before saying in a light voice: "You may think that I do so, too


    mean, but you should know that in this world, it is the survival of the fittest, Queeny''s father betrayed


    me back then, I did not pursue her, is already indulgent to her, it is impossible to continue to help her


    live, those medicines are not Not that there is, I gave her, you will have less, I can not let my people,


    because of a traitor and live a few years less, you understand what I mean?"


    Stephan dared not say anything, but nodded his head.


    Clinton was then satisfied and said, "Well, get the stuff out."


    He held out his hand.


    Stephan was a little hesitant.


    If it was just a moment ago, he would certainly not hesitate to take something out and give it to them.


    But at the moment, thinking about what he just said, I don''t know why, but my heart is inexplicably


    ufortable.


    He knew that he was not a good person and never could talk about any kindness.


    Usually and Felix and I have done a lot of bad things, but this time, it is a real friend of the pit, he still


    some can not do.


    When York saw that he did not move, his face sank and he said angrily: "What are you still standing


    there for? If I tell you to hand over the stuff, then hand it over! Do you want to betray the family too?"


    In the end, he has been the patriarch for a long time, although it is only the acting patriarch, a fake, but


    the words, but still has his majesty.


    Stephan had no choice but to take the stuff out in the end.


    Once that wooden box came out, the eyes of several people present lit up.


    Clinton took it almost immediately and opened the box.


    What is it if not a Celestial Book?


    He nodded andughed, "That''s it! That''s it!"


    York also looked at the Celestial Book and smiled, "Congrattions, sir, on getting another piece."


    Clinton''s face was filled with joy, and the anger he felt towards Stephan had dissipated.


    He looked at Stephan and said in a light voice, "You did a good job on this one, next time you have to


    do the same as this one, got it?"


    Stephan''s face didn''t look too good, and he buried his head low and said sullenly, "Got it."


    Clinton didn''t care about his attitude, and put his eyes on the jade again.


    This time, however, there was a hint of something wrong.


    He frowned and took the Celestial Book in his hand and looked at it repeatedly, finally his face sank


    and he pped the Celestial Book on the table with a "pop".


    Only to see the body of the transparent jade, at once broken into two halves.


    York was horrified.


    "Sir! You are ..."


    Stephan was also stunned.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Only to see Clinton''s face gloomy, staring at the broken jade, said in a deep voice: "This is a fake!"


    "Huh?"


    Both of them showed surprised expressions, the difference is that York was really surprised, while


    Stephan actually had a hint of gratitude beyond his surprise.


    Fake? How is that possible?


    Could it be that Felix had already seen something wrong with Clinton?


    And yes, just Felix that old fox, in all these years, he has not seen him suffer in the hands of anyone.


    Maybe he sensed something wrong with Clinton earlier, so he left a hand here waiting for him.


    With this in mind, Stephan''s heart suddenly felt a little better.


    York was too surprised to speak at this time.


    Half a sound, before stuttering: "This, how can this be fake? Felix he ..."


    "Dare to fool me! Take a fake piece to fool me, huh ..."


    Clinton''s svelte and handsome face was suddenly twisted up.


    Just then, however, a fourth person''s voice suddenly sounded in the room.


    "Didn''t Mr. Zardi try to fool me just now? We are each other, so why are you so angry?"


    When these words came out, it was like a thunderbolt exploding in the room.


    The three people in the room were shocked, Stephan was more like his scalp had exploded and his


    spine tingled.


    But he was quick to react in the end, and quickly fixed his gaze on the wooden box on the table.

 Chapter 1004 Tit-For-Tat

    Chapter 1004 Tit-For-Tat


    Chapter 1004 Tit-for-tat


    The wooden box is simple in shape, does not look like arge price to customize, hold in your hand


    texture is very light, also does not look like a high pear wood or sandalwood.


    But at that moment, the sounding from inside made every one feel frightened and even their scalp


    tingled.


    Clinton''s face was as gloomy as water.


    He even has a thousand clever, ten thousand calctions, but after all, the restrictions on the origin,


    thinking stereotypes are still only good at ying with the hearts of that set, for the modern high-tech,


    but not very good, or even just a slight understanding of some skin.


    Or maybe he understands it all, but subconsciously ignores these things he is not familiar with.


    Plus he has been living in seclusion for years, the outside world is not aware of his existence, let alone


    will take these things to assassinate him.


    That''s why it''s such a shock to be suddenly assassinated with something like this at this moment.


    The sound inside continues.


    "Since Mr. Clinton also has no intention of cooperating properly, how about we just spread the word?"


    Clinton clenched his teeth.


    He turned his head and passed York a look.


    York immediately understood, went forward to pick up the box, after opening, began to examine


    carefully.


    Clinton is not familiar with this modern stuff, but York is.


    Soon, a small pinhole-sized object was found at the switch of the box.


    He took the thing off and studied it carefully in his hand.


    As he was studying it, the opposite side suddenly gave a lightugh.


    "Don''t look, and I''m not afraid to tell you, this is a newly developed pinhole camera from my friend, the


    diameter is as small as five millimeters, I can now not only hear your voices and talk to you, I can even


    see your expressions."


    When these words came out, the faces of all three people present changed.


    Stephan is not angry, although he realizes he is being used.


    York was a little annoyed and snapped, "Felix, you dare to y us? You don''t want to get killed!"


    Felix sneered, "As if to say that if I don''t y you guys, you''ll treat us well."


    "You!"


    York choked for a moment.


    I never thought that at this point in time, he would still be so sharp-tongued.


    After a short silence, Clinton fell calm.


    As expected of an old demon who has lived for thousands of years, qualitative is not ordinary people


    canpare.


    He stared coldly at the ck, almost negligibly small gadget and said in a cold voice, "What do you


    want?"


    "Give me the GOLD TREE and I will give you the real Celestial Book."


    Clinton sneered, "So you already know the secret of gold tree, since so, then I''m not afraid to tell you,


    this thing I have no way to give you, even if I give you, you can not raise, so die this heart before it is


    toote."


    Felix''s voice sounded unhurried.


    "Oh? In that case, then this Celestial Book, you don''t want it either, it''s okay for everyone to die


    together."


    Clinton easily calm down the anger, because of his words, abruptly rekindled.


    "Felix! Aren''t you afraid that the woman you love most will die because of this?"


    "Fear." Felix replied without thinking, "So I promised you to find Celestial Book for you, so I am willing


    to be subject to you, but all this is based on the fact that you really want to cooperate with me, and I


    sacrifice so much to really let Qiao Qiao live, now, I already know that you do not intend to cooperate


    with me, and do not want to save Qiao Qiao, since left and right I''m going to die, why don''t I choose a


    drier way to die? At least when the two of us go underground together, there is still Mr. Clinton for


    Clinton''s fists clenched and creaked.


    How could he not understand that Felix was threatening him.


    Not only was he threatened with the Celestial Book, but also with his life.


    Felix''s point is that if Queeny does end up not living, then he won''t live alone.


    And he doesn''t even want to live, and naturally, along with it, Clinton''s life will also take along.


    Everyone stop ying and go underground together for goodpany.


    Good, very good!


    Good one Felix!


    He hasn''t faced such a strong opponent in a long time.


    Thinking about this, Clinton''s heart, suddenly a perverted feeling of pleasure was born.


    Perhaps it is really a thousand years to live too lonely, he could not count the number of days, he


    looked at the lonely piece of heaven and earth, thinking, perhaps death is also a kind of relief.


    When you die, you don''t have to think about anything.


    And no more clinging, no more heart and soul, to have his Jane back.


    But in the end, in the end, it is not willing to na.


    He could never forget thest moment when Jane was lying in his arms and said those words.


    She said, I want you to stay alive, to remember me, to miss me, and I want you to live in guilt for


    eternity.


    She hates him.


    He hated him for destroying her country, killing her family and dying her world.


    She was the most beautiful queen of that generation, but failed to keep her country and her people, not


    by foreign enemies, but by the hands of her own high priest.


    Thinking about it, Clinton closed his eyes.


    He clenched his fist for half a second before opening it again, and when he opened his eyes again,


    they were clear without a trace of emotion.


    "Okay, I can give you GOLD TREE, but let''s say up front that you have to help me find the remaining


    five pieces as well."


    Felix let out a softugh.


    "Wait until you bring the stuff in."


    When he finished, a muffled zipping sound came from inside the tiny pinhole camera, as if the other


    side had cut off the call.


    York pped his palm on the table in anger.


    "This Felix, this is outrageous! He dares to threaten sir, I''ll send someone to finish him off!"


    With that, he got up and was about to angrily walk out the door.


    Only to be called out by Clinton.


    "Stand still."


    His face is expressionless, and at the moment he haspletely calmed down, emitting an aura of


    eerie coldness.


    York''s feet pause there, not daring to go further out, but the heart and reluctant, can only look at him


    helplessly.


    "Mr. ..."


    "You don''t have to worry about this matter."


    Clinton faded out, then called out towards the outside, "Morgan."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The old man who led Stephan in just now, immediately pushed the door and walked in.


    He walked up to Clinton and bowed slightly, "Sir."


    Clinton instructed, "Go pick a gold tree from the frozenke out back and bring it in a bag."


    Morgan shuddered slightly.


    Looking up, he looked at him incredulously.


    gold tree, that''s ...


    But the look on Clinton''s face gave him no courage to ask what he said next, and he could only answer


    respectfully and go out.


    Stephan actually had a lot of doubts in his mind.


    But he dared not ask anything.

 Chapter 1005 Faith Collapse

    Chapter 1005 Faith Copse


    Chapter 1005 Faith Copse


    He knew his role well, and in this family, he was just the lowest kind of person.


    Whether it''s Clinton or York, they can pinch themselves whenever they want.


    It was as easy as crushing an ant.


    So spare the heart again curious, and then do not understand, he did not dare to ask a word.


    It is the fear of being silenced at any time because you know too much.


    At this point in time, Stephan is certainly not naive enough to think that the Zardi Family is really as


    clean as he knew it to be.


    Not to mention the other, this old monster who has lived for a thousand years in front of us, it is


    incredible.


    Although, in his heart of hearts, Stephan still has doubts about his age.


    But just now Clinton''s hand spaced out, not like faking, at least he did not see the ingredients of faking.


    So, it''s likely that what the person in front of you is saying is true.


    But if what he said is true, then this is a terrible thing.


    After all, if the normal person, even if the other party is deep-rooted, how terrible, it is also an ordinary


    person.


    But having lived for thousands of years, Stephan doesn''t even know if he should be called by the


    expression human anymore.


    And since knowing this truth, the little attachment he now has to the family has been extinguished.


    There is even a feeling of copse of faith.


    But Clinton clearly doesn''t care what he thinks.


    At this point, he was in a very bad mood.


    After living for so many years, for the first time what you want can not get, and a sense of humiliation to


    be turned back to an army.


    This is not something that Clinton, who has always been proud of himself, can easily let go of.


    After a long time, the old man named Morgan, came over with a box made of jade about half a meter


    long.


    "Sir, the gold tree is loaded."


    Clinton reached out, took the jade box, and opened the lid.


    Only to see inside lying, he was a golden nt.


    On the branches of the nt, there were also a few golden shiny fruits, isn''t it the kind of medicine you


    usually eat?


    Stephan was stunned at once.


    He previously only knew that kind of medicine is very rare, spare the family''s children, but also receive


    a yearly portion.


    I thought it was some rare recipe, but I didn''t expect that it was just a nt?


    In fact, the Zardi Family has grown to its present level of cohesiveness not only because of the


    patriarch''s good management.


    Also because, from the moment theye down with a disease in their body, this disease in adulthood


    sometime after the onset, an attack, without taking medicine people will definitely die.


    No one wants to die, and the only way to stay alive is to stay with the Zardi Family and work for


    them.


    That''s why the Zardi Family has been around for so many years, no matter how rich they became


    and how high their social status was.


    As long as they don''t research what that medicine that can save their lives really is, they will have to


    keep working for the family.


    Clinton lived for a thousand years and took control of the patriarch for a thousand years.


    So in other words, to work for the Zardi Family is actually to work for him.


    If the whole family,pared to a huge machine, then Clinton is the most critical of that central system.


    Stephan''s face went white when he thought about it.


    He suddenly realized that he hade over today and knew really too many secrets.


    It''s not just Clinton''s identity, it''s the medicine ...


    This kind of secret, once it gets out, not only will it cause pandemonium, but people in the family who


    are already dissident, will also act.


    In that case ...


    His cold sweat ran down all at once.


    Clinton is so sophisticated, how could he not know what he had in mind?


    He gave Stephan a faint look and asked carelessly, "For good reason, it''s not hot, why are you


    sweating so much? Is it because you are afraid in your heart?"


    Stephan''s face was pale.


    He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and whispered, "No, I ..."


    He really didn''t know what to say or what he could say at this time that would make Clinton let him go.


    But I saw Clinton suddenlyugh.


    Hisugh is sultry and light, like a spring breeze, and if it were a different scene, it would only make


    people feel that this man is very kind and charming.


    He reached out and patted Stephan on the shoulder.


    "Don''t be nervous, don''t worry, since I asked Morgan to bring you here today, I didn''t think you would


    pass on the secret."


    Stephan forced a smile.


    "Thanks to your trust, I will keep this secret to the death and pretend that I never heard anything today."


    Clinton nodded.


    He raised his hand and handed him the jade box with the gold tree.


    "You help me give this to Felix and bring back that Celestial Book, understand?"


    Stephan looked at the golden nt in the jade box with a pale face.


    There was no soil or water in the jade box, but the nt seemed to live extremely well, and the light


    shone down on the golden fruit, like a tempting gold.


    He couldn''t help but swallow his saliva.


    Clinton said in a light voice, "I''m sure you can do it, right?"


    Stephan nodded.


    When he received the jade box, he heard his heart beating like a thunder drum.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    This is the key that has held the fate of the family for thousands of years.


    How many people, for this very thing, have been under the control of the family.


    The patriarch said east, we dare not go west, the patriarch said how much annual tribute, we dare not


    less a penny.


    This is not when the patriarch, this is clearly when the emperor ah.


    How many others can enjoy such privilege in this modern society?


    And now, this opportunity seems to be right in front of oneself ...


    As long as you raise it and breed more out, then those who have been following York''s orders before,


    won''t ...


    Just then, he suddenly shook viciously.


    It was like something hit hard in my head and I came to my senses all of a sudden.


    He turned back to Clinton and turned his head, looking at him incredulously.


    But Clinton was still sitting there with a rxed look on his face, as if he had never seen his strange


    face and his inner thoughts.


    He just calmly stared at Stephan, but Stephan felt as if he was being stared at by a cold snake, and a


    chill ran up his spine.


    No, it''s not.


    Clinton is not that easy to deal with.


    Felix is ckmailing him with the Celestial Book though, even going so far as to use the jade and stone


    method.


    But through the conversation just now, it is clear that Felix does not know that Clinton is a monster who


    has lived for thousands of years.


    He just said through that pinhole camera that if he and Queeny died, then Clinton would go


    underground to be with them.

 Chapter 1006 Eternal Life And Immortality

    Chapter 1006 Eternal Life And Immortality


    Chapter 1006 Eternal Life and Immortality


    But a person who has lived for thousands of years, how can he die easily?


    So, Clinton will not die.


    What does a person who can''t die need a Celestial Book for?


    You know, the reason why Celestial Book is rumored to be fabulous, sought after by all the powerful


    people, fighting for it, is because of its ability to make me immortal ah.


    But the person in front of him, who has lived for so long, still looks like he is about thirty years old.


    Wouldn''t that already be immortality?


    Then what does he need this thing for?


    Stephan realized something was wrong, but he didn''t dare say anything.


    He could only carefully hold the jade box, stand up, bow slightly, and then retreat under Morgan''s


    leadership.


    When he left, the house, York Fang dissatisfied to speak.


    "Sir, wouldn''t it be too precarious for you to leave such an important matter to him?"


    After all, in his mind, Stephan was just a peripheral child in the family, not even qualified to see his


    face, let alone Clinton, before this incident.


    And the matter at hand, so important, thatgold tree is even rted to the fate of the entire family, Mr.


    actually handed it to him?


    If Stephan had second thoughts, wouldn''t that be a bad thing?


    But Clinton looked pale, "He can''t spoil our business."


    He said, stretched out those jade-like hands, and boiled another pot of tea, while boiling, said in a light


    voice: "Since Felix can turn us back, why can''t I turn him back? Do you really think that the gold tree is


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    really anyone can raise? Even if I gave him a live one, in the end he would have no way to use it and


    would have toe begging to me, heh! At that time ..."


    He smiled grimly, and his handsome face was as cold as it had ever been.


    York shuddered slightly.


    By this time, he naturally understood that Clinton had other ns.


    Although that said, spare him just looking at thatgold tree, also can not help but some heartbeat.


    But in front of Clinton, he was too afraid to do anything, not even to think much about it.


    Outsiders don''t know how scary Clinton is, but for him who has been together for decades, his heart is


    very clear.


    He knew that even if he got the GOLD TREE, it would be impossible to control the fate of the whole


    n, as Clinton did.


    So he would never be stupid enough to betray Clinton.


    But as to whether Stephan would, that he could not guarantee.


    And by this time, Stephan had been sent back to the ne.


    He came by helicopter, and naturally he still left by helicopter.


    Before he left, he clutched the jade box and hesitated, but asked Morgan, "Old man, I want to ask, are


    you always with your husband?"


    Until now, he was still not entirely sure that Clinton was really the same Ben Zardi, the high priest


    who founded the Zardi Family a thousand years ago.


    So he wanted to double check.


    Only Morgan looked at him and smiled faintly, "Yes, I have been with Sir for fifty years."


    Fifty years?!!!


    Stephan looked at the old man with white hair in front of him, and remembered Clinton''s gentle, jade-


    like face, which was at most thirty years old, and couldn''t help but gulp his saliva.


    "So, you are also a member of the Zardi Family? You already know your husband''s secret? Is it true


    that he has always been the way he is now?"


    Morgan actually knew what he was wondering in his mind.


    Heughed slightly: "I am not the Zardi Family, Mr. Rather, it has always been the same now, not


    seen to grow old, as for the secret ..."


    Morgan smiled, "I''m just a servant, all I care about is the sry and how well the master is served, as


    for the master''s secrets, that''s not the scope of my interest, so Mr. Rong asked me, it''s the wrong


    person to ask."


    Stephan had guessed that he wouldn''t really tell himself.


    There is also some helplessness at this point.


    "Okay, I got it."


    He turned around and headed for the ne.


    Morgan stood on the ground and watched the ne fly away, turning into a tiny star in the night sky,


    and finally disappearingpletely, before turning away.


    Stephan did not dare to dy, directly ordered the pilot to fly the ne, it flew to LancehamFelix''s


    castle.


    Before arriving, he called Felix and exined that his ne wouldndter and asked him to say hello


    to his handlers and not to identally injure his teammates.


    Felix didn''t give him a hard time, and agreed to do so, and soon, he ordered it.


    About an hourter, a helicopter, which was hovering over the castle, came to a stop.


    The nended on argewn in the castle garden.


    The propeller carried a great sound as Stephan got off the ne, holding the jade box tightly all the


    way.


    He saw the Queeny of Felix standing not far away, at this time a face like a frosty eggnt.


    Although only a few hours have not seen, but this moment is no longer thest time I came, the face of


    spring.


    He walked over and handed the box to Felix.


    "No, what you want, I''ve brought it to you."


    Felix nced at him, but did not rush to reach for it.


    Stephan held it up for a while, and when he didn''t respond, he got angry.


    "What are you doing? I''m talking to you and you can''t hear me. I brought you something, so hurry up


    and take it."


    Saying that, he was about to stuff something into his arms.


    However, Felix and Queeny suddenly both took a step back.


    Stephan froze for a moment, looking at him nkly, like he was looking at a monster.


    Felix said coldly, "Open the box and show me."


    Stephan then reacted, daring them to be afraid of fraud, afraid to answer.


    He gasped andughed all at once.


    "I say, Felix, what do you mean? Are you still afraid that I will put a bomb inside and blow you up?"


    Felix pulled the corner of his mouth coldly.


    "That''s also possible."


    "You!"


    Stephan is now really pissed off to the point of no return.


    But thinking about Clinton, and thinking that after all, it was he who set him up in the first ce, it''s no


    wonder he''s so careful now.


    He could only open the box with no good grace and said angrily, "OK, OK, I''ll open it for you, even if


    there is a bomb, it will blow me up first, so it''s OK!"


    Because it was in the evening and outdoors, the night light was not so bright.


    Therefore, when the box is opened, the golden light inside shines out at once, which is eye-catching.


    Queeny and Felix are still the first time to see gold tree alive, only to see the nt in front of you, is a


    stem like an ordinary nt, about half a meter long, bearing five or six golden fruits, held in a lustrous


    white jade box, gold and translucent white against each other, there is a kind of indescribable eerie


    beauty.

 Chapter 1007 - Talking About The Deal Again

    Chapter 1007 - Talking About The Deal Again


    Chapter 1007 - Talking about the deal again


    A silence fell over the scene.


    No one spoke, all of them just stared at the treasures in that box, as if they had forgotten to even


    breathe.


    After a long time, it was Felix who came back to his senses first.


    He nced at Stephan and said in a deep voice, "Only this one?"


    Stephan almost got his nose out of joint.


    "It''s good to have this one nt, okay? If I hadn''t run errands for you guys this time, I wouldn''t have


    even seen this one nt alive!"


    Felix knew he was telling the truth.


    Therefore, with a cold snort, and without saying anything else, he raised his hand and took the things.


    Since Stephan sent the stuff over, there was no reason to kick him out right away.


    Therefore, he turned around, led the people into the house, first handed the things to Donald, the old


    housekeeper, for the time being, before he turned around, looked at Stephan, and asked in a deep


    voice: "Where is the method of raising and nting things? Hand it over."


    Such a treasure, he naturally did not believe that it would be like the rest of the ordinary nts that can


    be raised by sticking them inside the soil.


    Unexpectedly, Stephan froze for a moment and stared in shock.


    "The method of raising the nt? I don''t know."


    Felix frowned and his face sank for a moment.


    "Clinton didn''t tell you?"


    "No."


    Stephan paused, suddenly thought of something, a sh of weakness under his eyes.


    He tentatively asked, "You can contact him yourself anyway, why don''t ... you ask him?"


    Felix''s face had sunkpletely.


    At this point, how could he not understand that Clinton had left another trick up his sleeve, just waiting


    for him to ask it?


    But on second thought, we are all smart people, knowing that the other party has the intention to


    calcte their own, naturally will not be a wave of annoyance will be all the things said.


    With that thought, he smiled again.


    "Okay, I got it, you go."


    Stephan saw him say this in a big way to unload.


    Can''t help but be a little disgruntled.


    "You ask now, it just so happens that I''m there, so let me also hear on the side, how is this thing going


    to be raised?"


    Felix looked at him, smirking.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Don''t you have medication to take? You don''t get enough of the Zardi Family''s annual dose of


    medication? You have toe to me for a prescription? What? You want to move out and be


    independent?"


    As soon as these words came out, Stephan''s face immediately changed.


    His face sank and he said resentfully, "If you don''t want to say it, then don''t say it, why say such things


    to ridicule me, you know I don''t have that ability."


    Felix didn''t bother to care whether he had it or not.


    A direct wave of the hand, "All right, your task is alsopleted, you go, I will contact him myself for


    the next thing."


    Stephan saw the situation, although there is still resentment in his heart, but can not say anything else.


    He held out his hand, "Then you give me that real Celestial Book."


    Felix gave a start, but almost forgot about it.


    Anyway, he now also got the gold tree, business well, are like this, you step back, I let a step, the


    business is done.


    If you do not step back, sometimes instead of each other will be forced into a dead end.


    This is a truth that both Felix and Clinton understand.


    That''s why Clinton wasn''t worried at all that Stephan would take the gold tree for himself, because he


    knew that Stephan didn''t have the guts to face the entire Zardi Family''s pursuit.


    And he is not worried that Felix will not give the real Celestial Book to Stephan after he gets the gold


    tree.


    Because, Felix still has the next thing he needs to help him with, he won''t take things so far.


    I have to say, Clinton is a master at guessing people''s hearts.


    Almost every person''s psychology, guessed it all.


    Felix asked Queeny to get the box out of a cab somewhere in the upstairs study.


    Queeny naturally knew where it was, and after turning around and going upstairs, she came down not


    long after.


    In her hand she took another small wooden box, and on closer inspection, it was actually exactly the


    same as the one handed to Stephan before.


    Stephan reached out to take it and looked at the box in his hand with a slightly odd face.


    He looked up at Felix and asked, "This time, you didn''t put anything on it, did you?"


    Felixughed coldly, "I put poison on the box, believe it or not?"


    Stephan was so frightened that his face changed and he almost didn''t throw the box away directly.


    Soon, however, he reacted that Felix was joking.


    His face instantly stank because he had just lost his cool and lost face in front of Felix.


    He said in a good-natured way: "You just make it, no one can help you anyway, you shuffle me is


    enough, if you really dare to joke with that person, be careful when the timees to really talk about


    the copse of a shot, you can''t get a good deal."


    Felix naturally understands this, which is why he really didn''t put poison on the box.


    He waved his hand impatiently.


    "OK, OK, you got the stuff, get out."


    Stephan then grunted and turned away.


    Only after he left, Felix went to the study with Queeny again.


    He asked Donald to bring the gold tree over, then opened theputer, entered a string of programs,


    and in the next second, a screen cut over.


    In the picture, Clinton is sitting in a recliner, with his eyes closed, and he doesn''t know if he''s asleep or


    what.


    Next to a low table ced on a rustic incense burner, incense burner inside a light smoke curling up,


    the picture is indescribably harmonious and quiet.


    Felix was not polite, not to mention that if he made a sound at this time, he would not disturb him and


    spoil the perfect picture.


    He said directly in a deep voice: "Tell me, what do you want before you will tell me the method of


    raising the GOLD TREE?"


    In the picture, Clinton slowly opened his eyes.


    He turned his head and looked at the wooden box that was sitting on the table.


    Earlier York removed that pinhole camera from the wooden box, andter, he had York put it back in


    ce.


    These contraptions in the modern world always make him dislike, so small a phase of sesame seeds,


    thrown on the table, the wind blows and disappears.


    It is better to settle on the box, safer.


    With this in mind, he smiled slightly and said in a light voice: "Mr. Bissel, how about we make another


    deal?"


    Felix certainly didn''t expect Clinton to tell him the method directly.


    ording to his nature, he will not let go of his mouth without asking for some benefits.


    Therefore, he agreed to do so without even thinking about it.


    "Sure, Mr. Zardi how about telling us what kind of deal you want to make."


    Clinton said in a deep voice: "We are not willing to lose people, but also do not trust each other, since


    this is the case, then why not ding is ding is dao to say clearly, this gold tree I can give you, but a gold


    tree at least have to raise six months to bear fruit again, and once the fruit only six, that is, a year can


    only bear twelve. "

 Chapter 1008 A Deal Is A Deal

    Chapter 1008 A Deal Is A Deal


    Chapter 1008 A deal is a deal


    "Your wife, Queeny, your wife, must take four of these every month, so this one nt is definitely not


    enough, so you need to keep helping me find Celestial Book again, and every time you find a piece, I''ll


    give you one and tell you the way to raise the nt, how about that?"


    Felix mused, not speaking.


    Just now he looked at the fruit on the gold tree, indeed only about five or six.


    Clinton shouldn''t have lied to him.


    So, he nodded.


    "Okay, it''s a deal."


    Clinton smiled slowly.


    "This thing is very troublesome to raise, need to find the most Yin to cold ce, but also must be able


    to absorb the essence of the moon, and it can not touch the soil, a touch of soil will certainly die, can


    only be nted in jade vessels, the better the jade, the better the thing is raised, the fruit will be bigger,


    the effectiveness of longer."


    "After you find such a ce and such a vessel, the east fixed on top, below only a little water, not over


    the roots on the line, except that this water has to be changed three times a day morning, noon and


    night, the water can not get on the fruit or rhizome, otherwise it will rot and necrosis."


    "Remember is rainy days must not let it get wet, if the time is long without the moon, you have to use


    the cold-sensitive lighting far away, the distance you control, anyway, not too far and not too close, so


    care for half a year, it will be able to bear fruit."


    Felix listened and frowned.


    It''s not that I find it so troublesome to keep, but I think that it''s not particrly difficult.


    Had I known, I would not have listened to him what Laoshi method, find someone to study it


    themselves, maybe they can also study it.


    However, the spit is spit, before Clinton also said, this one nt is not enough for Queeny, you have to


    take a few more nts, so this condition really must be agreed to.


    With this in mind, his face eased up a bit.


    "OK, I know, I''ll keep an eye on Celestial Book and let you know if I hear anything."


    On the other side, Clinton didn''t say anything else, and after the two said goodbye, they hung up the


    phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Felix called Donald and ordered him to go to the storage room to find a


    jade that could grow this gold tree out.


    Donald listened to him and tsked, iming that he really did not expect that there are such rare things


    in this world.


    In fact, if not this time personally through the operculum, even Felix and Queeny, also dare not imagine


    that there is such a thing in this world.


    Both sat there, looking at the gold-like nt in front of them, and their hearts sank a little.


    Queeny suddenly thought of what Ian saidst time and her eyes lit up.


    "Si Qian, do you remember Ian, the ghost doctor we metst time?"


    Felix nodded, "Remember, what''s wrong?"


    Queeny said: "Before he said he had seen this thing in the book, I think this thing we raise, or too easy


    to raise bad, why do not we give it to Ian to raise, OK? It also happens to let him study it, maybe there


    will be an unexpected joy?"


    Felix sniffed and frowned.


    It''s not that he''s cheap, it''s because this thing is not easy to get, but also about Queeny''s life, he''s


    actually not willing to take the risk.


    Queeny, on the other hand, doesn''t think so at all.


    She took Felix''s hand and advised: "Think about it, this thing in our hands, even if we raise it well, wait


    six months, it will bear six, six a month is not enough, even if you will be the other five Celestial Book all


    together, Clinton and how many nts you can give you? So this is certainly not the way to go on, we


    still have to find a way to replicate another, after all, I do not believe that the Zardi Family so many


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    people, the need for so much, Clinton is the beginning of so much can supply them to eat?"


    "So yeah, seeing as it shouldn''t be too hard to replicate this thing, we''ll just give it to Ian and let him


    study it carefully, and if it doesn''t bear fruit forget it, if it does, then won''t that be another way out?"


    Seeing that Felix still had some hesitation, Queeny added, "Besides, Ian is Natalia''s stepfather, and I


    believe in Natalia, so naturally I believe in her rtives."


    This statement, in turn, struck Felix.


    He looked at Queeny and said in a deep voice, "What if it doesn''t work?"


    "No big deal, just lose a nt, anyway, more than this one nt is not much, less it a nt is not less,


    is not it?"


    She is open-minded, Felix listened to this, can not help but also be infected.


    He held Queeny''s hand and sighed, "Don''t worry, I won''t let you have that day."


    Queeny knew what he was referring to, smiled and didn''t care.


    After all, to have survived until now, she is actually very satisfied.


    Although people can not let die, but if the world, there is really death wants her life, she can still do it?


    We can''t really drag Felix along to die.


    The good thing is that over the years, she has been surrounded by lovers, friends, tasted sweet and


    sour, love, hate and pain, but also happiness, the experience have been experienced, the have also


    have, her life isplete enough, there are no regrets.


    If I really have to say that there is still a little regret, it is ...


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but have her eyes deepen slightly and turn her head to look at Felix


    next to her.


    Felix touched her gaze, his heart skipped a beat, and I don''t know why, but I suddenly felt that this time


    Queeny, eyes seem to contain a lot of love, and not like the usual her.


    Queeny, however, just smiled, said nothing, looked at the time, and stood up.


    "It''s gettingte, let''s go back to our room and rest, and whatever there is to talk about, wait until


    tomorrow."


    Felix nced at the wall clock and realized that it was already one in the morning.


    He nodded and stood up, pulling Queeny with him towards the bedroom.


    Once in the bedroom, Felix went to take a shower first.


    He took a quick shower and came out not long after. Unexpectedly, once he came out, he saw a


    delicate figure in the luxurious bedroom with her back to him.


    He couldn''t help but breathe tighter.


    Just see the person in front of you wearing only an extremely sexy pajamas, pajamas are translucent,


    the hem only to the root of the thigh there, under the light gauze slender waist is not a grip, two long


    white legs, in the dim light white with pearls, eye-catching.


    Felix''s eyes couldn''t help but darken as he stepped over.


    Queeny had heard footsteps behind her, and she was actually a little nervous.


    Although she and Felix had been married for some time, that kind of thing, too, had happened more


    than once or twice.


    But it has always been Felix who has taken the initiative, she has never taken the initiative like this


    night.


    This time of year, she''s standing here waiting for him in the sexiest pajamas in the house, and there''s


    no telling what he''ll think and whether he''ll like it.

 Chapter 1009 Having A Child

    Chapter 1009 Having A Child


    Chapter 1009 Having a child


    With this thought, she turned around with some apprehension.


    Unexpectedly, just turn around, and then into a pair of deep eyes.


    Those eyes were extremely deep, like two whirlpools that were trying to suck her in.


    She couldn''t help but feel a little startled inside and looked at Felix.


    "Sikian, you ..."


    Felix approached her and with a hook of his arm, he swept her up into his arms.


    The woman''s soft, boneless body climbed on top of him, causing the man to breathe harder and


    harder.


    He reached out, picked her chin, and forced her to lift her face to face him.


    The voice was hoarse as he asked, "Dressing like that on purpose, to seduce me? Hmm?"


    Queeny smiled faintly.


    Slender fingers slid down his face, past his smooth chin, throat knot, corbone, and all the way into his


    firm and strong chest.


    "Yeah, I''m seducing you, I just don''t know if Mr. Bissel is hooked or not?"


    The corners of the woman''s mouth picked up a flirtatious smile, Felix or the first time to see her like


    this, like a fire in the body, all of a sudden arched up, as if to explode.


    He pulled his lips into a smile.


    "Of course I must take the hook. Mrs. Bissel has prepared such a great deal of goodwill, and if I do not


    take the hook, would it not be too insensitive?"


    Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services.


    Queeny was thrown by him on the big soft bed.


    Felix took off the pajamas he was wearing three times and pressed down.


    He lowered his head and kissed her lips, asking in a dumb voice as he did so, "What''s with the good


    cheer today, huh?"


    Queeny was tingling all over from his kiss, holding his head and whispering, "Stop it."


    Felixughed lowly.


    This night, the two are naturally upside down and passionate.


    At the end of the day, all that could be heard was the woman''s low voice, "Sikian, let''s have a baby."


    Felix shuddered hard and looked up at her.


    Just see the woman''s hair disheveled, the end of her eyes with a touch of red, a clear little face like an


    enchanting azalea, looking different and seductive.


    She reached out, wrapped her arms around his neck, and whispered, "Siqian, I want to have a child


    that belongs to us."


    In the face of such Queeny, Felix where still can resist?


    Kissing heavily, he said in a mute voice, "As you wish."


    Day 2.


    The two are naturallyte to get up,st night itself waste to bed, and fooling around all night, until


    today almost dawn before going to sleep.


    When I woke up, it was noon.


    Felix was in good spirits, the man was relieved and the whole person had a feeling of renewal.


    Queeny is not the same, because there is no good sleep, a small face waxing yellow waxing yellow, full


    of discontent written on the face of the wake-up call.


    Felix knew he wanted her to be hardst night, so he didn''t dare say anything more, and spent the


    whole day smiling and trying to please, which made Queeny feel better.


    Because and Clinton reached a condition, this time both sides are frank and honest, no other hidden,


    so Felix quickly ordered down, continue to search for clues to Celestial Book.


    At the same time, also listened to Queeny''s words, through Natalia contacted Ian, sent that a gold tree


    sent over, entrusted him to help study.


    Ian is not happy with the Zardi Family, but he knows that Queeny is not a member of the Zardi


    Family, even though he has their blood in his veins.


    Therefore, they did not refuse and agreed to their request.


    Clinton was able to keep the entire Zardi Family family in check for so long with this thing, so it''s


    obvious that it''s not that easy to feed.


    Even though Clinton had told them how to raise the nt, the fact is that it was not that easy.


    Felix didn''t have much hope in Ian either, but was just holding a dead horse for a living.


    As soon as the deal was done there, the search for Celestial Book continued non-stop.


    He calcted, if you can find the remaining five Celestial Book, when the time to take thest piece,


    directly with Clinton trade dozens or hundreds of gold tree, the other party may not agree.


    After all, with the way Clinton has been performing, he is a shoo-in for the Celestial Book.


    And the Zardi Family has so many people, everyone has to take this medicine, this supply can not


    be said to be not huge, Clinton can supply so much money fruit out, that he must have a lot of this


    nt, give him a hundred nts is also nothing.


    With this in mind, Felix settled down and concentrated on inquiring about the whereabouts of Celestial


    Book.


    And at this time, the other side.


    Natalia was at work when she suddenly received a phone call.


    The call was from Victoria.


    During this time, because it was close to Vicky''s birthday, Victoria apanied Charlie back to Othua


    and was not in the country.


    Natalia asked her for informationst time, and as soon as she received her call, she immediately


    asked, "Victoria, is there any news about Celestial Book?"


    Victoria''s teasing voice came from the other side, "Tch, I can''t call you without news?"


    Natalia then realized that he was too eager and couldn''t help but lose his smile.


    "Of course I can, I''m just asking a casual question."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Victoria and she have been friends for many years and there would have been no misunderstanding.


    Besides, Victoria knows Natalia''s character, and if she wasn''t really desperate for that thing, she


    wouldn''t have asked herself to help her find it.


    Although until now, Victoria knew exactly what Natalia was trying to do by inquiring about this.


    But since it is a good sister in need, of course she will do her best.


    Therefore, Victoria did not beat around the bush and said, "Okay, to tell you the truth, there is news."


    Natalia''s heart rejoiced, and he quickly asked, "What news?"


    "Charlie''s grandmother is not about to have a 70th birthday, The Stevenson family ns to have a big


    event, this time in advance came a lot of guests, Ariana dragged me to go and say hello to them, I met


    a The Stevenson family''s uncle, overheard them chatting when I overheard them talking about it and


    said that they had a piece in their collection."


    Natalia hurriedly asked, "What is the name of that uncle? Is the information reliable?"


    Victoria "Well", "seems to be Uncle Smith, I can not remember exactly, there were too many people that


    day, as to whether the news is reliable, I just heard them chatting when mentioned a mouth, they seem


    to be very secretive about this thing, and not in front of We said in the face, so the specific I am not too


    clear, if you are anxious to know, I can go to help you inquire about it."


    Natalia was not polite with her and said directly, "Then please ask around a little more for me, if it''s


    true, that would be simply great."


    Victoria listened to her excited tone on the phone and just couldn''t help but feel curious at the bottom of


    her heart.


    She asked suspiciously, "Natalia, are you convenient to tell me what exactly you are looking for this


    for? I always feel that you don''t look like someone who would go after some immortality."

 Chapter 1010 - Life And Death

    Chapter 1010 - Life And Death


    Chapter 1010 - Life and Death


    Natalia choked slightly.


    She certainly did not want to go after any immortality.


    That stuff, as soon as she heard it, she knew it was a lie and she never believed it.


    But just because she doesn''t believe it, doesn''t mean others don''t believe it.


    Even if you''re as smart as Clinton, aren''t you just as obsessed with it as you are with it?


    Just thinking about it makes Natalia''s head hurt.


    She sighed and said, "Victoria, do you remember thest time we went to Felix and Queeny''s wedding


    together and Queeny fainted at the wedding?"


    Victoria froze, "Of course I remember, what does this have to do with them?"


    "Of course it''s relevant, because the reason I''m asking you to help find this is because they asked me


    to."


    Victoria shook.


    Natalia felt that at this point in time, there were things that could no longer be kept from her.


    After all, if Victoria''s information is true, Felix and Queeny will have to make a trip to Othua, and they


    won''t be able to hide it.


    So she told Victoria how Stephan had told Felix about Queeny''s birth and how they had dealt with


    Clinton.


    Victoria was simply shocked when she heard it.


    She always thought that it was Natalia who needed it, but she never thought that the person who


    needed it was actually Queeny.


    "So, if the remaining five pieces are not collected by New Year''s Eve, Queeny''s life will be in danger?"


    Natalia sank her face, "You could say that."


    "That Clinton guy, why is he so hateful? He has no wife and children?"


    Natalia couldn''t help but lose her smile as she listened to her angry voice.


    Victoria, the man, will always be like this.


    No matter how much you have experienced and how old you have grown, your mind will always be the


    purest.


    In her heart, good and bad good and evil are so clear, unadulterated quality.


    But she overlooked that in this world, people sometimes just can''t be judged by good or bad alone.


    The murderer could be the dutiful son, and the loving father could be the murderer.


    Natalia sighed, not going to tell her that after all.


    She justughed and said, "I don''t know if he has a wife and children, anyway, this matter ah will have


    to bother you, help me ask around again, if the information is exactly true, I will tell Queeny them."


    Victoria nodded, and by this time, she knew the seriousness of the situation, so naturally she didn''t


    have the heart to joke about it.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of this matter, I will definitely help you inquire."


    Natalia spoke to her a couple more times before hanging up.


    Victoria''s side is moving pretty fast.


    It didn''t take long for Victoria to call back in the evening, after having spoken to her.


    Across the room, Victoria''s voice was a little excited.


    "Natalia, I have inquired, it is indeed Uncle Smith, he has a Celestial Book in his hand, it was collected


    by him through a jade seller about five years ago, when the Celestial Book thing was just spected,


    but I heard him say that he thinks that the piece he has It should be a fake, because it is said that it


    was really auctioned off in an auction not long ago."


    Natalia froze, "An auction?"


    "Yeah, it seems like ... is the one in Lanceham."


    Natalia frowned.


    Lanceham''s auction, Celestial Book?


    It doesn''t make sense, if it''s true that a piece of it flowed out in Lanceham, Felix and the others couldn''t


    have been unaware of it.


    After all, Lanceham is Felix''s old stomping grounds.


    Thinking of this, she did not rush to give Victoria the final word, said: "I know, I''ll ask them about this, I''ll


    call youter, that Uncle Smith of yours, no matter what he has is true or false, please help me stabilize


    them first, do not reveal anything first, feel free to contact me if there is a situation. "


    Victoria gave a "hmm", "I understand."


    The two men hung up on this.


    After hanging up the phone, Natalia called Queeny again.


    On the phone, she spoke to Queeny about the news Victoria had brought.


    Queeny listened andughed: "There is such a thing, but that auction was held by no one else but the


    Zardi Family, we did not notice at that time, but now that I think about it, I realized that maybe it was


    from that time onwards, Clinton was setting up his n."


    "He deliberately held such an auction, lured Felix and I to go, took that piece of Celestial Book to make


    us interested in it, and then announced my illness at the wedding, only unfortunately, we did not notice


    before, actually unknowingly step by step into his trap."


    Natalia also found it incredible after hearing Queeny''s words.


    "So, that Celestial Book was taken by you?"


    "Yes, but it''s all in Clinton''s hands now."


    Natalia was silent for a moment.


    "So, in your opinion, is it true on Uncle Smith''s side?"


    Queenyughed: "Whether it''s true or not, as long as there''s information, don''t we have to go there?


    We''ll know when we get there."


    Natalia nodded.


    "In that case, I''ll talk to Victoria about it, and we''ll go there together then."


    Queeny agreed.


    After hanging up the phone, Natalia pondered for a moment and went downstairs to find Archie.


    It was still early, but it was only eight o''clock in the evening. After dinner, Archie had promised the


    children that he would y games with them, so he was in the toy room with the two little ones at the


    moment.


    When Natalia entered, she saw them sitting on the carpet while Archie was teaching the little one how


    to put together Lego.


    Oliver is only three and a half years old now, but he has a high IQ and can already put together a lot of


    Lego.


    Even the teachers at schoolplimented him on his intelligence.


    Archie has always been proud of this, thinking that because of his good genes, the children born are


    smart.


    Nataliaughed at this idea of his, without saying anything.


    Seeing hering, Archie waved at her.


    "Why are you down here? Aren''t you resting in your room?"


    Natalia''s pregnancy is bing more and more obvious, as she is pregnant with twins, even her belly


    is a bit bigger than the previous ones.


    It is reasonable to say that three or four months pregnant women, the stomach should not be able to


    see anything.


    But Natalia is now slightly protruding, and her body is getting heavier by the day.


    Archie was afraid she would get tired, so after dinner, he walked with her for a while and let her go to


    her room to rest.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Natalia smiled and walked over, "There''s something I want to talk to you about."


    Archie saw this, touched her gaze, and knew there was something important going on.


    He turned his head and instructed the two little ones, "You guys y by yourselves for a while, I''m


    going out with Mommy for a while."


    The two little ones have been getting a lot ofpany from the two of themtely, and they''re not


    making a lot of noise right now, so they''re nodding their heads in a very sweet way.


    "Daddy, you go stay with Mommy, we''ll y by ourselves."

 Chapter 1011 - Working Together

    Chapter 1011 - Working Together


    Chapter 1011 - Working Together


    Archie nodded, which led him to apany Natalia out.


    Natalia was assisted by him, walked to the living room and sat down on the sofa.


    "What''s wrong?" Archie said with concern.


    Natalia said in a light voice: "Didn''t I ask Victoria to help us find out the whereabouts of Celestial Book


    before? She found out some information that there is an Uncle Smith over there, who seems to have a


    piece in his hand. I have already informed Queeny of this news, and I guess they will go over there


    soon."


    "I thought, Queeny and Felix are not familiar with The Stevenson family, and Victoria and Charlie are


    only two acquaintances, before Grandma said she also want to go to Vicky''s birthday? Why don''t we


    go with Grandma, this way there will be a lookout and also help Queeny and them."


    Archie looked at her and frowned.


    "But your body ..."


    Natalia shook her head.


    "I''m fine."


    Sheughed softly and took Archie''s hand and ced it on her stomach.


    "See, your sons are well behaved and don''t bother me at all."


    Seeing that Archie''s eyebrows were still a bit worried, Natalia added: "Besides, I still want to take this


    time to go out and look for mom and Uncle Ian, although I found out that she is still doing well after the


    living in all these years and whether she has a good life or not, you Just take it as a relief to me and


    apany me on the trip, okay?"


    Archie has never been able to stand Natalia''s soft-spoken approach.


    In his heart, Natalia is his life, so what''s wrong with doing whatever she wants to do?


    Therefore, he sighed softly with helplessness and reached out to gather Natalia into his arms.


    "Okay, I''ll go with you."


    Seeing him finally agree, Natalia then hooked the corners of her lips in satisfaction.


    Reaching out and wrapping her arms around his strong, thin waist, she rested her head in his arms.


    "Archie, you''re so nice."


    ...


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Day 2.


    Instead of going to the office, Natalia asked Nancy to drive and took her to the old house.


    At the old house, Ariana and William had known she wasing.


    Therefore, the butler was specially ordered to meet her at the door.


    In fact, Natalia felt that the two old people were making a big deal out of it, she was not an outsider,


    and it was not the first time she came over, let alone didn''t know the way, every time she came alone,


    Ariana had to ask the housekeeper to pick her up, which made her a little embarrassed.


    But Ariana is very insistent, saying what she is now a big belly, walking inconvenience, in case bumped


    or something, the consequences can be serious.


    So, every time, she had to have her trusted housekeepere and get her in person to feel at ease.


    Natalia is simply crying andughing at Ariana''s care.


    She doesn''t feel any inconvenience walking in her current form, after all, it''s only four months old, and


    she''s not even fully pregnant yet.


    If she calls this inconvenient, what should she do with her eight or nine month old belly?


    However, I think after all, it is also their good intentions, if you refuse, it will hurt the two old people''s


    hearts.


    Therefore, she didn''t say anything.


    When I entered the house, I saw Ariana sitting on the couch in the living room watching TV.


    Seeing her enter, Ariana pressed pause on the TV and greeted her while smiling, "Natalia is here,


    Nataliaughed, "It''s still young, Ariana is a little too eager."


    Ariana helped her to sit down on the sofa andughed: "I can''t help but be anxious. People like us, who


    are half-dead in the ground, don''t know if we''ll live to see tomorrow even if we live today.


    Natalia''s face immediately sank as soon as she heard her words.


    She said in a good-natured way, "h, h, h, grandma, don''t be ridiculous, you and grandpa are


    going to live a long life, what into the earth or not!"


    How could Ariana not know that she wasforting herself?


    But in the end it was a big day, she couldn''t say too many bad words, so she went along with Natalia


    and said, "Good, good, let''s live long. By the way, you said on the phone earlier that you had something


    to tell me, what was it?"


    At this moment William probably went to take care of his flowers and nts, and was not in the living


    room.


    Natalia pursed her lips and said, "Didn''t you always say you wanted to go to The old Mrs. Vicky''s


    birthday? Archie and I were thinking of letting you and grandpa go, we are not sure, it just so happens


    that we have met Vicky before and we like her very much, so we are going to apany you there in


    a couple of days, do you think it is okay?"


    Ariana froze.


    looked at her with some disbelief.


    "You guys are going too? Why?"


    She shook her head without thinking, "No, no, not to mention that you and Archie are already tired


    enough from working every day, you are also pregnant, so you have to travel on a long-haul flight, and


    the birthday party is so crowded, what if there is a collision? No, no, it''s too dangerous."


    Nataliaughed, "It''s not dangerous, everyone is here anyway, we will also bring the doctor who is


    apanying us, it''s not my first child, you don''t have to be too nervous, Grandma."


    Ariana still had a frown on her face.


    Natalia is not good to talk to her directly about Felix, for one thing, The McCarthy family and the Gu


    family''s recent rtionship in the country, although slightly eased, but by nature, is still apetitive


    rtionship.


    She was afraid that if she said too much, Ariana would not be able to understand their friendship with


    Felix and Queeny, and not only did she not exin things clearly, but she made them darker and


    darker.


    Secondly, it is also because Felix and Queeny this matter, it is really the less people know the better.


    Before telling Victoria, because on the Othua side, it is necessary to have Charlie''s help, if let Charlie


    know, Victoria is sure to know, so there is not much point in hiding.


    But not so with Ariana.


    Thinking about it, she sighed.


    "Grandma, I''ll be honest with you, actually I''m not just going out this time to celebrate Vicky''s birthday, I


    also want to go to the desert and look for my mom, I''ve been missing her since she leftst time and I


    want to go see if she''s doing well now."


    Ariana sniffed, and then it dawned on her.


    "I told you how you girl wanted to apany us for a good reason."


    She pondered for a moment and nodded, "That''s good, I know you miss your mother, I heard your


    mother''s current husband''s name is Ian, he''s a very good doctor isn''t he?"


    Natalia nodded.


    "Then I''m relieved. With your mother around, I''m sure they won''t treat you badly, and with the best


    doctors around, you don''t have to worry about the health and safety of either you or the child, in that


    case, go ahead."


    Natalia justughed at this.

 Chapter 1012 Setting Out Together

    Chapter 1012 Setting Out Together


    Chapter 1012 Setting out together


    She came up to Ariana and gave her an affectionate hug.


    "Grandma, you are so kind."


    Arianaughed happily when she was hugged like this.


    At noon, Natalia stayed at the old house for lunch.


    After lunch, Nancy came to pick her up and took her to the office.


    After dealing with the afternoon''s business and returning home in the evening, Natalia told Archie what


    she and Ariana had already agreed to do in the morning.


    When Archie saw this, he also instructed to go down and arrange the travel ns for two dayster.


    Because this time, all the adults in the family have left, the two little ones are naturally not convenient to


    stay.


    Originally Natalia said that she would entrust them to the care of Guan Jiming for a few days


    temporarily.


    After all, he is Natalia''s own uncle, so he would not treat the two children badly.


    But what Archie meant was that since it was to The Stevenson family, and to Kiera, it was to be brought


    along.


    Anyway, there is no need to worry about safety, it just so happens that during this time, school is out


    again, leaving the two children at home, they are inevitably unhappy.


    When I went there, there was nothing more important than helping Queeny and Felix keep an eye on


    the Celestial Book.


    So simply take them out for a trip.


    When Natalia saw this, she also felt in her heart that she was too busy running around during this time


    and really owed it to her two children.


    Plus if these two little naughty kids are born in the back, there will be even less time to spend with Anne


    and Oliver.


    So, instead of being distracted by then, it is better to spend more time with them now.


    With this in mind, she did not refuse again.


    The two little ones were overjoyed to know that they could go abroad with Natalia and Archie.


    However, Archie did make a deal with them.


    Because after all, it is impossible to take so many servants around, many things have to be done by


    Natalia and him personally.


    He is fine, it is Natalia who is having trouble with her body and he is worried about tiring Natalia out.


    So, before leaving home, make an appointment with the two little ones.


    No random fighting, no childish tantrums, be obedient, be reasonable, and be polite when you see


    Greatgrandma Vicky or Grandma, otherwise they will not be allowed to go.


    The two little ones are going crazy looking forward to going out with them.


    Now that I hear it, where would I not say yes?


    Even then, he respectfully agreed.


    After the deal was made, by the time the day of departure, the two little ones'' things were packed,


    Natalia took them to the old house first, picked up Ariana and William, and then left together for the


    airport.


    It was over a four hour trip from Eqitin to Othua and the two little ones were still excited to get on the


    ne.


    It''s a good thing it''s a private jet, and there''s no one else on it besides The McCarthy family and an


    apanying medical team.


    Archie then ordered the two little ones to sit down in their seats and then taught them some simple


    quiet games.


    Natalia watched the scene of father and son interacting with each other and curled her lips in


    satisfaction.


    Ariana and William were sitting at the front of the cabin, already resting.


    Archie whispered to Natalia, "If you''re tired, close your eyes and rest for a while, too."


    Natalia shook her head.


    "I''m not tired."


    She couldn''t help but be happy just thinking that this time out, she would soon be able to meet Kiera


    again and see the ce where her mother had lived for the past ten years.


    And how can you be tired?


    She now finally understood the kind of mentality Anne and Oliver had when they waited at home for her


    to return every day before.


    People, no matter how old they are, always have an attachment to their mothers.


    Although she was not Kiera''s biological child, she was brought up by Kiera, and those eighteen years


    were the happiest eighteen years she had ever had before she met Archie.


    Even with ra and Philip, the two scumbags, her life was never a little darker.


    It''s all because of mom.


    It is said that the lucky ones are cured by their childhood all their lives, and the unlucky ones take their


    whole lives to cure their childhood.


    She is sometimes really quite emotional,menting her good fortune, even as a child in exile, but has


    not suffered a bit of harm.


    At least until she was eighteen, her life was full of love and brightness.


    This is what led to herter confidence and strength.


    More fortunately, the mother, who was thought to have died, is actually still alive, and now the two are


    going to be together again.


    How else can we say that God''s will is right?


    All things, in the underworld has its own destiny, good people will eventually have a good reward ah.


    She sat there, rambling.


    Next to Archie is the asionalughtering from the children he apanies.


    She closes her eyes in contentment.


    Natalia hadn''t nned to sleep.


    Because she wasn''t sleepy at all.


    But about the atmosphere in the cabin is too good, and about the people you love are with you, the


    heart is a peace, she unknowingly fell asleep.


    When I woke up, the ne had stopped.


    Archie tapped her shoulder gently next to her, "Natalia, wake up, we''re here."


    Natalia "hmm", opened her eyes, and got up only to find herself covered with a thin nket at some


    point.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She was a little embarrassed and scratched her sleep-disheveled hair.


    "Why did I fall asleep?"


    Archieughed lightly, "Probably too tired,e on, let''s go down."


    Natalia nodded.


    Archie helped her stand up and reached out to straighten her somewhat messy neckline before leading


    her outside.


    When I got off the ne, I only saw that it was overcast outside, not a nice sunny day.


    The Stevenson family knew they wereing and had already sent a car to wait for them.


    The ne was parked at a private parking lot, Anne and Oliver had long been led over by the olddy


    and William, and at this time, were standing on top of the empty airport, waiting for Natalia and Archie


    in a good manner.


    After Natalia and Archie went down, a middle-aged man came up with a smile.


    "Mr. McCarthy, Mrs. McCarthy, the car has arrived, let''s go this way."


    Archie nodded.


    He turned his head to look at Ariana, whoughed, "You guys take that car, and your grandfather and I


    will take this one with the kids.


    There were six of them, after all, and they couldn''t fit in one car, so Archie nodded.


    After the group got into the car, the car headed straight to The Stevenson family.


    On the way, Natalia sent a message to Victoria stating that she had gotten off the ne.


    Then, sent another one to Queeny, telling them they had arrived and asking when they wereing.


    Queeny replied quickly.


    Instead, I saw her say they arrivedst night.


    After all, it is not necessary to drag the family, the action is faster than Archie and them, plus it is about


    Celestial Book, both people are a little impatient, sost night came early.


    Natalia saw this and lost her smile.

 Chapter 1013 Children Fighting

    Chapter 1013 Children Fighting


    Chapter 1013 Children Fighting


    Now that Queeny and the others have arrived, there is nothing for her to worry about.


    Soon, the car stopped in front of The Stevenson family''s old house.


    Vicky learned that Ariana wasing and was waiting at the door early in the morning.


    The two olddies were handkerchiefs when they were young, and it goes without saying that they had


    a great friendship.


    Vicky was also overjoyed to learn that Ariana wasing over.


    Early in the morning, he insisted oning to greet the family in person, despite the family''s


    obstruction.


    After the group got off, the two olddies embraced each other, the picture is quite touching.


    But it was a bad day and a little cold outside, and although both seniors were a little excited, people


    didn''t allow them to stay outside much longer.


    Leonard helped Vicky and said, "Mom, you see it''s so cold, let''s go inside and talk."


    Vicky nodded at this.


    "Well, it''s time toe inside and talk, sister, I''ll take you in."


    When the group entered the house, someone came up to greet them.


    Charlie and Victoria came over a long time ago as The Stevenson family.


    Because of this 70th birthday, The Stevenson family is going to have a big event, there are many things


    to prepare, and there are also some things to take care of in business.


    So Victoria simply took the kids and apanied Charlie.


    Natalia texted Victoria almost before she arrived.


    At this moment Victoria heard the movement in the front room and knew they had arrived.


    Leaving the child with the nanny, he came over quickly.


    "Natalia."


    "Victoria."


    The two best friends were also happily reunited together, but Archie, standing next to them, fell alone.


    Vicky was so happy to see the two little babies that she called them over for questioning.


    Asked for names and ages, both little ones answered nicely.


    Vicky''s eyes turned into slits as she said to Victoria, "Is James asleep yet? If not, bring him over to y,


    so he can meet his sister and brother too."


    Victoriaughed: "Not sleeping, there are many people here,ter I will take them to the back garden to


    y."


    Ariana then nodded her head.


    There are too many adults in the front room, indeed not suitable for children to y.


    After chatting with Natalia for a while, Victoria asked her to take the two children and the group went to


    the back garden.


    The Stevenson family''s old house is naturally veryrge, and when they got to the garden at the back,


    Natalia realized that they had actually built a children''s yground directly in the garden for their


    children.


    At this time, Victoria and Charlie''s child, James Stevenson is sitting there, a little pink face full of


    displeasure, head down with a twisted face, and do not know who is angry with.


    Victoria walked over and smiled, "James,e and meet your sister and brother."


    James looked up at her and came over politely, though reluctantly.


    Victoria took his hand and introduced him, "This is the sister, her name is Anne, and this is the brother,


    his name is Oliver, remember?"


    James opened his big watery eyes and looked at them without blinking.


    Anne was the oldest of the children and therefore the most open, immediately extending her little hand.


    "James, hi, my name is Anne."


    James blinked, and blinked again.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Just when everyone thought if he didn''t like it, he suddenly reached out and swooped over and hugged


    Anne in one hand.


    "Pretty sister, I like pretty sister."


    Natalia and Victoria were stunned.


    Just see just a moment ago was full of unhappy little baby, now has a smile on his face.


    He looked up at Anne, who was a head taller than him, and just about didn''t have a harrumph.


    Just then, an angry milk scream rang out.


    "No hugging my sister!"


    Oliver was so angry that his face turned red and he rushed up and pushed him away.


    Oliver is a year and a half younger than James, but he is small and strong, plus James probably did not


    expect to be pushed, so his feet are unstable, and he fell to the ground at once.


    He didn''t expect his enthusiasm to be treated so badly, first he was confused for a few seconds, and


    then he sat there and wailed.


    Natalia and Victoria panicked all at once.


    "James do not cry, good boy, brother did not mean to, first do not cry oh."


    Natalia also walked over, squatted down and pulled Oliver over, saying seriously, "Oliver, didn''t Mommy


    tell you not to hit people casually? How can you push James?"


    Oliver blinked and looked at her, a pair of big round eyes like two dark crystal grapes, looking extra


    endearing.


    Probably sensing Natalia''s seriousness, he deted and said aggressively, "Mommy said, I''m a boy, I


    have to protect my sister."


    said, and suddenly turned his head to point at James, who was still wailing.


    "He bullied his sister!"


    Natalia froze, and only then realized what, originally still strong tense face suddenly tensed up, a burst


    ofughter out.


    "He''s not bullying his sister, he likes her."


    Oliver shakes his head.


    "No, he is bullying sister, it is said in the book, sister is a girl, girls can not just hug with boys, he


    hugged sister, he is bad!"


    Anne was a bit overwhelmed at this point, with her brother on one side and her other brother on the


    other, she didn''t know what to do for a while.


    Victoria reacted to what was going on at this point.


    All of them are somewhat tolerable.


    She gave Oliver a thumbs up while coaxing James, who was still sad and crying.


    "Oliver did the right thing, it was my brother''s fault, my brother shouldn''t have hugged my sister without


    permission."


    She said, coaxing James gently.


    "James, did you hear that? In the future, if you want to hug your sister, you have to ask for her


    permission first, okay?"


    James was still huffing and puffing and crying, and Natalia, seeing this, said to Anne, "Anne, you go


    coax your brother."


    Anne was a little stumped.


    She didn''t really think there was anything to be hugged, but mainly she was afraid that if she went,


    Oliver, who was defending her, would be sad.


    However, when he turned his head and saw Oliver being held by his mommy, he knew he would be


    fine, so he took a step in James'' direction.


    "James, hello, how about you stop crying? Let''s y a game!"


    Anne is worthy of her sister, she has a way of coaxing children.


    James would have liked her, heard her voice, although still crying sadly, but not the kind of crying that


    can not listen to anyone''s words.


    He lifted a small face that still had tears on it and tilted his head to look at her.


    While huffing and puffing, he asked, "y, y what?"


    Anne thought about it, "Let''s y hide and seek, okay?"


    James seemed to think about it, and after half a second, he said in a resigned voice, "Okay."

 Chapter 1014 - Old Friends Get Together

    Chapter 1014 - Old Friends Get Together


    Chapter 1014 - Old friends get together


    He struggled and jumped out of Victoria''s arms.


    A very generous wave of the hand, "I''ll be the cat, you go hide."


    Anne nodded and turned back to Oliver, pulling him in.


    "So my brother can y with us?"


    This time, James did not speak.


    He just pursed his little lips and looked at Oliver with a hostile gaze.


    Just after Natalia''s exnation, Oliver has actually understood somewhat, the boy in front of him, did


    not bully his sister, they were just ying.


    But he grew up with a love of face, in front of his own family is fine, in front of outsiders, especially the


    first meeting, he refused to admit fault.


    Therefore, both small children stood there, stubbornly looking at each other, a small face were


    suffocated red and red, but neither refused to admit defeat.


    Natalia and Victoria both lost theirughter.


    Finally, there is no choice, this hide and seek is not y.


    After all, the two children are kind of smart and stubborn, but also a little tiger, they are also afraid to


    y what is wrong to.


    So, it had to be left to the maids to take them each to y some milder mini-games like ying bubble


    hall or catching dolls robots or something.


    After leaving the baby with the maid, Victoria took Natalia and went upstairs to her bedroom.


    "Natalia, I''ve heard about Queeny, they''vee over yesterday and called me, after dinnerter, you


    see if you want to meet in the evening."


    Natalia nodded.


    After thinking about it, he asked, "Is Uncle Smith, the one you mentioned earlier, among the guests


    today?"


    Victoria shakes her head.


    "No, he is a distant rtive of The Stevenson family and has his own business over here. This time he


    came over, firstly, to celebrate the olddy''s birthday and secondly, to take care of the business over


    here."


    "Today we are just a family dinner and a wee to you, mainly for the two olddies to catch up, the


    real birthday dinner will have to wait until tomorrow night, that''s when Uncle Smith should be here."


    Natalia nodded again.


    "In that case, there is no hurry, it''s toote today, tomorrow morning, I''ll see if I''m free, we''ll meet with


    Queeny and the others first."


    Victoria had noment.


    She pulled Natalia with her and sat down on the couch.


    First, she looked her up and down beforeughing, "A little bit fatter."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Natalia''s heart was startled and she turned her head to look in the mirror.


    "Really? A lot fatter?"


    She sees herself in the mirror every day, but do not feel much, mainly because the clothes Archie is


    also every once in a while to her to change a group, did not wear the previous clothes, so fat and thin


    what she can not feel.


    But spare her, her usual management of her body, but also strict enough.


    But I never thought that I would still be fat.


    Victoria couldn''t help butugh when she saw how nervous she looked.


    "Not a lot, just rounded a little, but you do not worry, you are too thin, grow a little meat better look


    some."


    She said, pulling Natalia back once again.


    Hearing her say that, Natalia''s heart settled down a little.


    Victoria asked again, "I heard you''re having another one? How many months now?"


    Speaking of which, Natalia''s mouth fell into a smile.


    "It''s almost four months."


    "So soon?"


    Victoria''s eyes lit up as she stared at her stomach, looked at it, and raised an eyebrow in confusion.


    "Huh, this belly is bigger than normal, have you checked it?"


    Natalia nodded, "Checked, the doctor said it''s a twin."


    Victoria''s eyes immediately lit up even more.


    "Twins, huh? How nice, I envy you."


    Natalia tsked twice, "What do you envy me for? You can have a baby whenever you want, Charlie is


    not not giving you."


    When these words came out, Victoria''s face instantly turned red.


    She hit Natalia lightly and snapped, "Don''t make fun of me, I don''t have that in mind right now."


    Victoria is azy person, one James, she is often too noisy, another, she will be more disgusted.


    Natalia saw this and didn''t say anything.


    The two chatted for a while about recent happenings until dinner time, when they went down together.


    Because of therge number of people, the dinner was naturally very lively.


    Archie also went to see Charlie in the afternoon, the two men do not know what to say, dinner table,


    Natalia can obviously feel, Charlie than before, much more gentle and cheerful.


    If Charlie was a block of ice before, now that is a melted block of ice.


    It''s more rounded and well thought out.


    But that''s a good thing.


    After all, he is the one who will take over The Stevenson family in the future, and in business, no matter


    how strong you are, sometimes you have to take care of the big picture.


    After dinner, Vicky arranged a ce for them to stay, and Archie and the others were wee to stay


    with The Stevenson family.


    Anne went to bed by herself, while Oliver needed Natalia to put him to sleep because he was still small.


    Nataliay next to him and told him a story for a while.


    Seeing the child dropping his head little by little, she then put the small pillow behind his back, covered


    him with the nket, turned around and walked out gently.


    Just outside, I ran into Archie who had returned from somewhere.


    Archie, with a ss of milk in his hand, saw hering out of Oliver''s room and asked, "Sleeping?"


    Natalia nodded.


    Fearing that he might wake the child here, he pulled him and headed for his room.


    She was relieved when she entered the door, and after closing it behind her, she asked, "Where were


    you?"


    "Take a call." He paused and said, "The people under my hand, found a piece of Celestial Book."


    Natalia froze, a little surprised.


    "So soon? Where was it found?"


    "A quarry in the south of Shenandoah."


    Speaking of which, Archie seems to have some misgivings.


    "Natalia, is there something you think is strange?"


    Natalia was a little stunned and sat down, "What is it?"


    Archie brow lightly frowned, said in a deep voice: "all the way, we helped Felix together to find the


    Celestial Book, although not easy, but in fact, it is not as difficult as the sky, ording to Clinton''s


    means and the Zardi Family''s well-informed, I do not think he less we Have you ever thought, since


    he can find it himself, why do you have to force Felix to find it?"


    Natalia was stunned.


    Truth be told, Archie raised a question that she hadn''t really thought about before.


    Yeah, what kind of power is the Zardi Family?


    It was a power so unfathomable that even her own uncle, The Kawn family side, could not match it.


    Clinton is such a dribbler, why didn''t he find it himself?


    Her eyebrows locked up.

 Chapter 1015 Truthfulness

    Chapter 1015 Truthfulness


    Chapter 1015 Truthfulness


    "This question, too, came to me just now while Charlie and I were talking."


    Archie tone light, fingertips along the wall of the cup gently turned a circle, faintly said: "I do not know


    Felix they have not thought of, just I just in thinking about it, just feel a chill down the spine, creepy."


    He feels the same way, and Natalia doesn''t either.


    Her face changed at once, and after a long silence, she suddenly stood up.


    "I''ll call Queeny and the others right away."


    "There''s no rush."


    Archie, however, stopped her.


    "This kind of thing can''t be said over the phone, didn''t you make an appointment to meet tomorrow


    morning? If you have anything to say, let''s talk about it in detail tomorrow morning after we meet."


    Natalia thought about it and thought the same.


    Anyway, it is no longer urgent, it is not urgent this night.


    So she gave up the idea of calling Queeny right away, drank the milk Archie brought, then washed up


    and went to bed.


    Day 2.


    When I woke up in the morning, I found that the time was almost nine o''clock.


    She now likes to sleep more and more as the months get older, she used to get up at 7:30, but now


    she often oversleeps.


    But we all know she is pregnant, very sympathetic, so we also did not wait for her to eat breakfast, lest


    her heart overwhelmed, but in turn give her increased psychological pressure.


    Just have the kitchen keep it warm for her so she can eat it anytime when she wakes up.


    Natalia changed her clothes and when she came downstairs, she saw Vicky and Ariana, sitting in the


    living room again, drinking tea and talking.


    Two olddies, it seems, have endless conversations.


    She couldn''t help but smile a little and walked over to them, greeting them first.


    Knowing that the three children were ying in the garden behind her, she turned around and walked


    towards the garden.


    I saw a colorful garden where three children were ying games.


    I don''t know why, but the two boys who seemed to be at odds yesterday, after only one short night,


    seem to be getting along today.


    Archie approached from a short distance away.


    "Awake?"


    He looked at Natalia''s thin clothes and frowned, "Why are you wearing so little?"


    Natalia looked back andughed, "It''s not cold."


    She said, turning around and heading inside.


    Archie had to follow suit, "It''s not cold, you have to wear more, it''s almost winter, don''t take your body


    for a joke."


    Thepany''s main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers.


    Natalia saw this and lost her smile.


    "Why do I get the feeling that you''re even more nagging than Grandma right now."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Archie red at her.


    "That''s too much for me?"


    Nataliaughed, "Well, dislike it, but also like it."


    She said, reaching for Archie''s arm and kissing it, "Who made you my husband?"


    The man''s face, which was still sunken, immediately brightened up when he heard these words.


    "That''s more like it."


    The two of them were walking greedily towards the restaurant and met Victoria and Charlie halfway


    and shook their heads at them tsk-tsk.


    "Know that is married for four or five years, do not know, but also thought it was just a young couple in


    love."


    Natalia red at her, "Stop talking about me, aren''t you yourself?"


    Victoriaughed, "Okay, I''m not going to tease you, I had breakfast prepared for you, go eat, and we''ll


    go out together afterwards."


    Natalia nodded.


    Breakfast was a special maternity meal that Vicky had prepared for her.


    Natalia ate quickly and then followed Archie and the others in the car as they drove out.


    During dinner, she had contacted Queeny.


    Knowing that they were waiting in a five-star hotel not far from here, Natalia and the others were in no


    hurry, and anyway they had spoken to their families and would not be back for lunch.


    The car soon stopped in front of the hotel.


    Archie helped her out of the car and the group walked together towards the second floor restaurant


    where Queeny and the others are now.


    In the restaurant, Queeny and Felix were sitting in a VIP booth, waiting for them quietly.


    One side of the box is a window, and the window faces the front entrance of the hotel below.


    So as soon as Natalia and the others got out of the car, the two actually saw it.


    Queeny happily went out to pick them up, Felix had no choice but to follow them out, and after the line


    was received, they went into the box happily.


    A waiter served tea and snacks, and Queeny and them hadn''t seen each other for a long time, so they


    naturally exchanged pleasantries again.


    It took a while before we got to the point.


    "This time this Uncle Smith, I''ve already put together his information and just sent it to your emails so


    you can take a look."


    Victoria said.


    Several people then took out their phones and opened their emails to look at them.


    After reading it, Felix raised an eyebrow.


    "In the finance business?"


    "Yes." Victoria nodded, "but he has enjoyed collecting antiques in recent years, this piece of Celestial


    Book, should also be that time about the Celestial Book rumors out, he collected, but I guess he did not


    know that there are a total of twelve pieces of Celestial Book, always thought there was only one piece


    So when he heard that Lanceham had already auctioned off a piece, he thought that the piece he had


    was a fake and didn''t pay much attention to it. That day, I also overheard him talking with another


    uncle, only to know that he has this thing in his hands."


    Felix nodded.


    Nataliaughed, "In that case, is it still necessary for us to tell him that the piece he has is real?"


    When these words came out, several people''s faces became odd all of a sudden.


    The people present are all business savvy.


    Even Victoria, who does not know how to do business, has learned a lot about this because her


    husband, father and brother are all businessmen.


    They naturally understand that it is actually best not to tell him that this Celestial Book is real.


    Then unknowingly mention the jade to buy over, and when the jade arrived, even if heter learned


    about this from other sources, there is no way to take them.


    But people are like that sometimes.


    If it was really all about putting profits first, perhaps their group wouldn''t be able toe together.


    Thinking this way, Felix was silent for a moment.


    "I will go to talk to him, if he is willing to give up the jade naturally is the best, if not, I will also think of


    other ways."


    Natalia nodded.


    "This is the best, since it is The Stevenson family''s seppuku, it is not good to deceive people, this


    matter I think we still have to Charlie to be the lobbyist, maybe the effect will be better."


    As she spoke, everyone turned their attention to Charlie.


    I just saw Charlie holding a cup and was drinking tea.


    Smiling, he looked up at them and finally nodded.


    "Okay, I got it."


    Natalia pondered for a moment, and seeing that no one had anything else to say, asked the question


    that she and Archie had thought ofst night.

 Chapter 1016 Interview With Shih-Bo

    Chapter 1016 Interview With Shih-Bo


    Chapter 1016 Interview with Shih-bo


    Everyone froze for a moment at this question.


    Obviously, they hadn''t thought about it before this either.


    Felix frowned.


    "In fact, ording to you, I did suspect Clinton''s motives before, but after observing for so long, I didn''t


    see what he was actually resting on."


    Queeny also frowned.


    "Then again, not only is this thing a little strange, but there''s another thing that I''ve always found odd as


    well."


    Natalia asked, "What is it?"


    "Sikian and I have seen Clinton with our own eyes, he looks, at most, thirty years old, ording to


    reason, such a person, if it is really amazing and powerful, it is impossible that so many years without a


    word, but he unknowingly control the Zardi Family, even York in front of him. I really sank this thing


    some incredible."


    Once these words came out, everyone fell into a moment of contemtion.


    Yeah, who is York?


    The ability to sit in the position of patriarch from so fiercepetition, it is clear that he is never any


    straw bag.


    A person who is not a straw man, nearly sixty years old, but still willing to bow down to a young man of


    about thirty years old, even at the expense of bing his puppet and shield, why?


    Everyone was silent for a while.


    Eventually, it was Charlie who spoke up.


    "Either, this person has a particr excess that does convince York, or, they have something on him."


    However, as soon as the idea was proposed, it was dismissed by Archie.


    "Unlikely, York may look like a straw man, but he''s never really a straw man, the Zardi Family


    patriarch position is so tempting, he couldn''t really give up his patriarchal rights for anything, unless


    one possibility."


    Several people looked at him, "What''s possible?"


    "He''ll die if he doesn''t listen to Clinton."


    The crowd was stunned.


    Felix frowned and said in a deep voice: "Is it because the gold tree is in his hands? The Zardi


    Family people, aren''t they all going to die if they take that drug? That''s why York listens to him so


    much?"


    Archie shook his head.


    "Not sure, it is reasonable to say that the Zardi Family has developed for so many years, gold tree


    as their lifeline, should not be so easy to be controlled by another person."


    Thinking about it, he pinched his brow.


    "This matter, only have to check, hit the snake to beat the seven inches, do not first find out the origin


    of this Clinton, we can only be trapped in the passive all the time."


    Felix nodded, agreeing with him on this.


    "I will make arrangements for this matter and let you know when we find out the results."


    Several people nodded their heads.


    They sat and talked for a while longer until they finished their lunch and then dispersed.


    Archie and the gang naturally followed Victoria and Charlie back to The Stevenson family.


    And since the birthday banquet starts in the evening, it''s not convenient for Queeny to go there now, so


    they made an appointment to go there in the evening.


    8:00 pm.


    The birthday banquet was held as scheduled.


    Because it was a formal party, Natalia and Archie both changed into more grand dresses, and even the


    two little ones changed into a beautiful dress.


    Anne is naturally wearing her favorite little dress, and Oliver is in a little ck tuxedo, lined with a white


    bun face, even cuter.


    The Stevenson family is one of thergest families in this area, so the night of the party was very lively.


    Vicky, dressed in a dark red Tang suit, sat there with a smiling face, hale and hearty, but very happy.


    She met all the people who came to congratte her on her birthday.


    Charlie and Leonard, as her children and grandchildren, naturally apanied the guests.


    Victoria, on the other hand, has nothing to worry about at home, so she has time to chat with Natalia.


    Around 8:30, the guests who shoulde, almost all have arrived.


    Vicky finally can also go back to rest, after all, is older, so sit for a while body has been a little


    unbearable.


    So, Leonard asked Charlie to stay behind to deal with the guests, and he helped the olddy to go to


    the back lounge.


    Charlie searched around the crowd and finally found where Victoria was and walked over.


    At this time, Queeny and Felix also came.


    Although they have never had any friendship with The Stevenson family, they are all people in the


    upper ss circle, and since they came to celebrate the birthday, the olddy naturally would not drive


    them outside.


    Moreover, when the Chinese Society had an ident before, the olddy had heard about it, although


    she no longer cared about it, as if her grandson had also intervened.


    Since they are friends of my grandson, it is only natural that they should be treated well.


    Therefore, the olddy made it a point to say hello to Felix and Queeny before she left.


    Naturally, the two of them were also respectful and waited for the olddy to be sent away, and only


    then, together with Charlie and them, walked to a more secluded corner next to them.


    "I''ve just said hello to Uncle Smith and asked him to wait for us in the lounge on the second floor, I''ll


    take you there now."


    Charlie said.


    Felix and Queeny both nodded their heads.


    "Please."


    Victoriaughed, "It''s no trouble, except that I haven''t talked to him about the reason you''re looking for


    him, so tell him yourselvester."


    Queeny nodded.


    A few people made their way to the second floor, and naturally Archie and Natalia followed them.


    Push open the door of the lounge, only to see that there is really a middle-aged man of about fifty years


    old sitting there.


    Seeing them enter, the middle-aged man first froze, probably not expecting so many people toe at


    once.


    But in the end, he was a man who had seen the world in the mall, he quickly calmed down, stood up


    and smiled, "You''re here, have a seat."


    With that, his eyes flicked over both Felix and Archie for a moment.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Felix himself is rtively low-profile and rarely makes personal appearances in the business world,


    although he also holds huge assets under him.


    Archie that''s a different story.


    He is clearly the president of The McCarthy family, but who doesn''t know him if they know more about


    the mall?


    As a result, Uncle Smith''s eyes lit up as soon as he saw him.


    "This is Mr. McCarthy, right? Pleasure to meet you."


    He said, stepping forward and shaking Archie''s hand.


    Archie smiled lightly, Charlie and introduced him to FelixQueeny and Natalia, Uncle Smith have met


    one by one, the attitude is also quite cordial.


    After the introduction, everyone sat down together.


    Uncle Smith smiled while sipping his tea, "Just now, my nephew said he had something to discuss with


    me, I wonder what it is?"


    Charlie said in a deep voice: "Indeed, there is something, this matter is only to let Uncle Smith cut help,


    specific, let Sikian talk to you."

 Chapter 1017 Stolen

    Chapter 1017 Stolen


    Chapter 1017 Stolen


    He said, turning his head to look at Felix.


    Uncle Smith also looked at him with a bright light in his eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    So Felix told him all about the origin of the Celestial Book and the reason why they needed it.


    He did not hide anything, after all, Uncle Smith as The Stevenson family''s rtives, if they were


    cheated, it really can not be said.


    Since we are asking for a favor, we naturally have to show our sincerity as well.


    So, Felix chose to be honest.


    After exining the origin and reasons, Felix added: "This Celestial Book in the hands of Uncle Shih, at


    best, is just a small gadget to y with, it really does not y a role, if Uncle Shih is willing to give it up,


    I can exchange it for other jade, as long as it is what you want, I will help you to get it, how? "


    Uncle Smith narrowed his eyes lightly.


    He is not stupid and would not be unaware of what Charlie meant by bringing so many people here


    today.


    To know, the scene is sitting these people, that just walk out a casual, stomp can make the ground


    shake three characters.


    And now, they all put down their stature and face before begging for their help.


    To put it nicely is to help, to put it badly, it''s called a courtesy first and then an army.


    It depends on whether you know what you are doing.


    Thinking about it, he couldn''t help but smile helplessly.


    Uncle Smith shook his head, "Mr. Bissel this is where the words, to say the least, I and your father Mr.


    Bissel also have some friendship, since it is your business need help, then how can I not agree to it,


    just ... "


    He paused, a pair of shrewd eyes, darting over Archie and Felix.


    Immediately after, heughed: "I have always heard that The McCarthy family and the Gu family do not


    get along, but today it seems that Mr. McCarthy and Mr. Bissel are quite a brotherhood."


    The situation in the domestic shopping malls glued, they are these businessmen, but also have to


    follow the stand.


    Otherwise, it is not sure when the other side is mistakenly targeted, it is easy to ident.


    That''s why Uncle Smith asked the question at this moment.


    But I saw Archie smiling faintly.


    "The mall is the business of the mall, and the feud of the previous generation has nothing to do with our


    generation. Uncle Smith is a smart man, he should know what I mean, right?"


    Uncle Smith gave a hard shake.


    He did get Archie''s point.


    Soon there was a glint in the eye.


    "OK, I understand, don''t worry guys, I''ll have someone send the stuff over and hand it over to you


    personally."


    With that, he picked up his cell phone and called.


    Archie and Felix and others were relieved to see this.


    But to my surprise, just then.


    Uncle Smith screamed into the phone.


    "What do you mean? That thing was stolen?"


    ...


    The sudden change caught everyone by surprise.


    They originally thought that this time this piece of Celestial Book should be a handy thing.


    But I didn''t expect that the good Celestial Book would be stolen when it was on the verge of the


    doorstep.


    Looking at Uncle Smith''s suddenly green face, Natalia and her group knew that this time, it should not


    be a game, is really stolen.


    When he hung up, Victoria hurriedly asked, "Uncle Smith, what''s going on?"


    Uncle Smith turned his head and looked at them with an ironic face.


    "I''ve been keeping my piece of jade at home, but I just called my family and asked them to take the


    Celestial Book out, and they realized that it had long since disappeared."


    Natalia''s face sank slightly.


    "Dare I ask Uncle Shih, where is your home?"


    "Just a property on this side of the local area."


    "Is it convenient to show us around?"


    "Sure."


    So, the group didn''t even attend the dinner and walked out in a hurry.


    Vicky came out just in time to see them hurrying out the door.


    She froze for a moment and turned her head to ask Ariana, who had apanied her out next to her.


    "Ariana, what''s going on with these kids? Look at this fire and fury, is something wrong?"


    Arianaughed, "What can go wrong? Probably the kids'' own business, Harm, it''s your good day, what


    do you care about them? Let''s go y with our own."


    Ariana haspletely learned to let go of thepany since she handed it all over to Archie.


    Now, she is not listening to anything outside the window, and does not care or worry about anything.


    Because in her eyes, Archie and Natalia are now above her and William in terms of their abilities.


    If there is something that they can''t even solve, it''s useless to worry about it yourself.


    Her open-minded and optimistic attitude has also infected Vicky.


    Vicky nodded and smiled, "Sister is right, then let''s go to the front room for tea."


    "Good."


    Leonard came out from the side only after the two olddies left.


    He watched Charlie leave with Victoria as well and frowned.


    Raising his hand, he beckoned a servant and said in a low voice: "You go over there and see what''s


    going on with the young master and youngdy. Come back and tell me as soon as you find out."


    "Yes."


    The maid led the way and went away.


    And at this time, the other side.


    Victoria''s group got into the car and headed straight for Uncle Smith''s local residence.


    Uncle Smith has a big business and has bought a very luxurious vi over here.


    Because today is Vicky''s birthday, as a rtive, Uncle Smith''s family almost all attended, except for his


    wife who is seriously ill and needs to recuperate at home to stay at home.


    When the group arrived at the vi, just after getting out of the car, everyone saw a thin, pale woman


    standing in the doorway draped in clothes.


    As soon as Uncle Smith saw him, his face immediately sank and he walked over quickly.


    While holding the woman in ce, he angrily reprimanded, "Why did youe out? Didn''t we agree to


    just let you wait at home?"


    He said, looking up at the maids behind him.


    "How do you serve Mrs. Smith? It''s so cold outside, and you let her stand here in such a little dress?"


    The servants all bowed their heads and said respectfully, "Sir, we also advised Mrs. Smith, but Mrs.


    Smith didn''t listen to us."


    The woman listened to the aggrieved voices of the servants and raised her hand to stop Uncle Smith''s


    further outburst.


    She forced a smile and said faintly, "I don''t me them, I was the one who insisted oning out to


    wait when I heard a guest wasing."


    She said, her eyes falling on Archie and his group, who had been standing not far away.


    "Honey, who are they?"


    Uncle Smith then remembered that there were outsiders present.


    He sank his breath, suppressed his anger, turned to her and introduced her, "darling, let me introduce


    you, this is Mr. McCarthy, president of The McCarthy family consortium, this is his wife Natalia, this is


    Mr. Felix, the current head of Gu''s, and this ..."

 Chapter 1018 - There Is An Inside Thief

    Chapter 1018 - There Is An Inside Thief


    Chapter 1018 - There is an inside thief


    He introduced everyone in the room, one by one, to Mrs. Smith.


    Finally, facing the crowd again, he introduced, "Let me introduce to you, this is my wife, Monica Smith."


    Charlie and Victoria rushed forward and politely called out, "Mrs. Smith."


    Mrs. Smith should also look forty years old, perhaps because of poor health, and not too much


    maintenance, a face a little pale and haggard, but still can see the foundation is good, the features are


    very clear, when young should be a beautiful beauty.


    She smiled faintly and said, "It''s cold outside, what do you have to say,e in and talk."


    With that, he staggered to let them in.


    When the group entered the house, the warm air baked the whole house with a warm atmosphere, and


    Mrs. Smith directed the maids toe up and get their clothes.


    Natalia and her group came out in a hurry, still wearing the dresses they just attended the party, only


    the outer surface covered with a coat.


    But the good thing is that the house is warm, take off the coat is not cold, so one by one will take off the


    outside jacket.


    Uncle Smith asked anxiously, "What is going on? Wasn''t the Celestial Book at home all along? How


    could it be lost just like that?"


    Mrs. Smith''s face doesn''t look too good when she mentions this.


    "I do not know what is going on, the things at home, has always been where you put it, and no one to


    move, just now you called me, let me open the safe to take out that thing, I opened, only to find that it is


    missing."


    Uncle Smith''s face was grim.


    "Show me."


    So, a group of people went to the second floor.


    The Celestial Book, which was previously kept in a safe.


    Although it may well be a fake in the eyes of Uncle Smith, that just means it''s a fake Celestial Book, but


    that doesn''t stop it from being a really good piece of jade.


    So, Uncle Smith still put it in the safe and locked it up.


    The safe, on the other hand, is kept in the bedroom on the second floor.


    When a group of people came to the scene, only to see the door of the safe is open, which put some


    cash and documents, next to a ck velvet box, the box opened, it was empty.


    Uncle Smith quickly stepped forward and picked up the box.


    Natalia asks, "Celestial Book, was it in this box before?"


    Uncle Smith nodded his head.


    His face didn''t look too good as he turned the box over and over a few times, then looked inside the


    safe again and said in a deep voice, "Is this how the box was opened after you opened it?"


    Mrs. Smith shook her head.


    "No, it was closed, I thought the stuff was inside and was about to take it out, when I picked up the box


    I felt it was much lighter, something was wrong, I didn''t expect to open it and find that the stuff was


    gone."


    Uncle Smith sulked.


    Mrs. Smith and he had been married for nearly twenty years, and was absolutely trustworthy, but the


    house except for the two of them, the usual maids could not enter this side of the bedroom without


    permission, so where did it go?


    With that in mind, he turned his head to Felix.


    "Mr. Bissel, I''m really sorry, I thought I could help you guys out, but now ..."


    Felix raised his hand, stopping hister words.


    "No one expected this to happen, I believe in the good intentions of Uncle Smith, and now since the


    item is lost, we are willing to apany you to get it back if you wish."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Uncle Smith nodded his head.


    "Then of course I would like to, except ... how do I find it?"


    Doing business he is good at, but this catching thieves, he is confused.


    Felix looks to Mrs. Smith.


    "When was this thing put in?"


    Mrs. Smith said softly, "It was put in a long time ago, really, about five years ago."


    "It''s been sitting in there untouched?"


    "Not really." Uncle Smith added: "We do business everywhere, we bought properties in every ce,


    this is just one of them, sometimes I need to stay here for a long time for business, I will live here,


    asionally remember this thing, will also take out to y a little, but the total number of times is really


    not a lot."


    "Can Uncle Smith remember thest time you saw it, when it was?"


    "About ... three days ago?"


    Uncle Smith thought about it, hesitantly said: "At that time I originally thought, to take it to Vicky''s


    birthday, but then turned to think, it is a fake, not inauspicious, so did not send, and put back."


    "Then that means that it was lost within these three days. Within these three days, did anyone else


    "No."


    This time, it was Mrs. Smith who opened her mouth, "I live here with dear two people, we have no


    children, naturally there will be no one else toe over, the house maids are usually upstairs,


    upstairs bedroom and study, are my own hands to take care of, there is no way outsiderse in."


    Victoriaughed: "That''s strange, no one came in, can that thing still disappear out of thin air?"


    "Naturally, it can''t just disappear into thin air."


    Felix walked up, took a closer look at the safe, and asked, "Thebination to this safe, is it


    something only you two know?"


    "No, there is also a nephew of my mother''s family, because this safe is he came to help us install, we


    two do not have children, has always treated him as a biological child, so did not hide him, for fear of


    an ident, at least he can still help us deal with some things."


    Felix nodded.


    He first checked the safe and then walked outside and looked at the bedroom door.


    Queeny looked at him curiously and wondered what he was looking at.


    Felix asks, "Where is your nephew now?"


    "Oh, he went to Vicky''s birthday party, too."


    "He went to the party too?" Victoria was surprised for a moment.


    "What''s his name? I don''t seem to see any fresh faces today."


    After all, she has been married to Charlie for so many years, and has met all the rtives of The


    Stevenson family,rge and small, Victoria has no other merits, but one merit that is a good memory.


    Not to mention the ability to remember each and every name, but at least it was a face she had seen


    and would never forget the next time she saw it.


    Mrs. Smith said suspiciously, "Never seen it? That can''t be right, he told me himself he would be there."


    Charlie asked, "May I ask what your nephew''s name is?"


    "His name is Johnny."


    Johnny?


    Victoria and Charlie looked at each other.


    After all, it is a birthday banquet, and all the guests who havee to the birthday banquet will give


    gifts.


    When receiving gifts, it is convenient to note down the human interaction, and usually the list of guests


    is also noted down.


    Charlie, as Vicky''s only grandson, the list will naturally go through.

 Chapter 1019 HeS The One Who Took It

    Chapter 1019 He''S The One Who Took It


    Chapter 1019 He''s the one who took it


    But he had never seen the name Johnny in the guest list.


    Thinking about it, Charlie sank his face.


    "I haven''t seen that name before."


    Mrs. Smith was stunned by these words.


    "How can ..."


    At this time, Uncle Smith also seems to remember something, suddenly said: "Before you guys do not


    say, I have not noticed, now when I think about it, I do not seem to have seen Johnny today."


    With that said, the truth seems to be clear.


    Felix said in a quiet voice: "I''m only going to have to trouble Mrs. Smith to contact this nephew of


    yours."


    Mrs. Smith nodded her head in a hurry.


    "Okay, I''ll call him right away."


    She said, taking out her cell phone to call Johnny.


    However, when the number was dialed, it was found that the voice on the other side was off.


    At this point, the two families were confused.


    "This, how can it be turned off? You guys take it easy, I''ll call again."


    Mrs. Smith said, and called several times in quick session.


    However, no matter how she called, the phone was off on the other side.


    This time, even Mrs. Smith also panicked.


    Natalia saw her making a move to hit again and went straight ahead, stopping her hand.


    "There''s no need to fight."


    She turned her head to Charlie, "People either ran away or something happened, Celestial Book was


    just stolen and he disappeared, there is no such coincidence under the sky, Charlie, you are well


    connected and familiar with the ce, you send someone to look for it."


    Charlie nodded, and Uncle Smith, seeing this, hurriedly said, "I''ll tell you a few addresses he frequents,


    so you send someone over there to look for them first."


    So the two walked off to the side and went on the phone.


    On this side, Natalia saw Mrs. Smith''s pale and distracted face, and her heart was a little upset.


    Although it is too early to conclude whether something is Johnny''s to take or not.


    But from the evidence and circumstances so far, it is basically eight or nine.


    After all, he is the only one who has the key to the ce, and he is now lost.


    Mr. and Mrs. Smith have no children, and they have always treated Johnny as their own child, so they


    can see how sad they should be if they find out now that Johnny has done something to betray them.


    Natalia sighed, came forward,forted: "Mrs. Smith, you should not be too anxious, maybe it is a


    misunderstanding, no matter what, first find the person first."


    Mrs. Smith nodded.


    Soon, Charlie had arranged for people to split up to find it.


    Mrs. Smith led everyone to sit down in the living room, and sent a maid to serve tea.


    Uncle Smith saw her face was not good, concerned, said: "Here I have, you do not need to busy, go


    back to your room to rest, I wille up to tell you if there is any news."


    Mrs. Smith shook her head.


    "Now where can I sleep like this?"


    She looked at Uncle Smith expectantly and asked, "You say, did Johnny really take this?"


    Uncle Smith''s brow shed with a touch of intolerance.


    In the end, it was a shake of the head.


    "I''m sure it''s not him, but we''ll have to find him first."


    Mrs. Smith nodded at this.


    The people Charlie sent out were fast, and it didn''t take long to find the man.


    Only when the person is brought back again, Johnny''s whole person looks extraordinarily wretched and


    no longer has his usual poise.


    His whole body is like a frosted eggnt, looking a bit wilted, his shirt is torn and messy, his hair is also


    messy, there is some dust and blood on his face, it looks like he had a battle with someone.


    Mrs. Smith was stunned at the sight of his appearance.


    "Johnny, what''s wrong with you? Who beat you up?"


    She said while rushing up and hugging him heartily.


    Johnny resentfully said, "No one hit me, I got it myself."


    "How can you get it like this by yourself?"


    In the end, Mrs. Smith''s heart still aches for him.


    Johnny looked up, nced at the few people present, and a sh of weakness shed in the depths of


    his eyes.


    "I ..." he hesitated for half a second before whispering, "I saw theming to get me and tried to


    escape and just, just fell."


    At this time, Charlie came forward to exin: "My staff did not have a light, scared Johnny, please


    forgive Mrs. Smith."


    Mrs. Smith then realized that this was the case.


    A heart of hers was immediately released, and then, her face immediately became serious.


    "Johnny, tell me the truth, the jade pendant in the safe, did you take it?"


    Johnny froze.


    He about did not expect that his aunt and uncle, so loudly chased after to take himself, is for this.


    He forced a smile, but did not deny it.


    "I''m the one who took it."


    The next second, and hurriedly begged: "Aunt, I really have no way, I do not want to steal your things, I


    just temporarily borrowed the past mortgage, when I have enough money, will certainly give you back


    the redemption."


    Mrs. Smith blushed.


    "Mortgage? Who did you pledge it to?"


    "Just a business friend."


    Speaking of which, Johnny seems to have a weak heart again.


    By this time, Uncle Smith where still do not know what is happening.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    His face sank and he said in a stern voice: "Tell me the whole story from beginning to end!"


    Johnny''s heart shuddered, realizing that today by muddling through, is not muddling through.


    Several young people in the field, although he did not recognize all of them, but also recognized two of


    them, is a very remarkable character.


    Such a character, but today appeared in his aunt''s house, 80% is something important.


    Could it be that it was for that jade pendant?


    It should not be possible, that piece of jade pendant in addition to the jade quality is better, the feeling


    is nothing special.


    To really look for good jade, it is not considered top quality jade.


    With this in mind, he put his mind at ease a little.


    Immediately after that, the reason why they want to take the jade pendant before and after, all of them


    said one by one.


    It turns out that this Johnny had been working for Uncle Smith''spany before.


    But these two years, his heart gradually wild, no longer willing to work for their aunt, they want to go out


    and start a business.


    His parents are two ordinary people, and only because of a good aunt and uncle, so over the years to


    gain a lot of insight.


    Mrs. Smith, who has no children, treats him like her own child, and it is good to see that he has the


    heart to start his own business.


    The child who has been relying on the family is obedient and good, but if he can go out on his own and


    break out into something, it also means that that is his talent.


    The two then gave him arge amount of start-up capital for him to go out into the world.


    In the past two years, Johnny opened two filmpanies, the business is doing well, every day to see


    him busy without a person.

 Chapter 1020 Getting People Out

    Chapter 1020 Getting People Out


    Chapter 1020 Getting People Out


    But people are so busy, just do not see the money back.


    Mrs. Smith and Uncle Smith, and didn''t think much of it.


    Just think of it as a child growing up and having his own little mind, he wants to save some money on


    his own, and they don''t object.


    Therefore, in the past two years, it is not much to ask about his financial situation.


    Some time ago, Johnny listened to his friends and cast several big production movies in one go.


    Unexpectedly, the film suffered a session of flops, and finally not to mention making money, even a


    capital did not get back.


    Hispany had been established for a short period of time, so how could it withstand such a tumult?


    A sudden debt of tens of millions of dors, and in order to be able to fight in front of his family to save


    face, so that they do not find their financial situation, he also insisted on not borrowing money from the


    bank, all looking for private loan sharks.


    The interest rate for loan sharks is naturally high.


    At first, Johnny can still bite the bullet and pay back, butter, the interest rolled over, getting higher


    and higher, he gradually could not pay back.


    By this time, the friend who introduced him to the movie and to the loan before, only revealed their true


    colors.


    They kept forcing him to pay his debts, threatening to make him lose his reputation if he didn''t pay.


    When has Johnny ever experienced such a thing? All of a sudden, he panicked.


    He tried to exin to the other side, but they were obviously prepared, so they would not listen to him.


    In the end, not only did they take all of his belongings, but they even grabbed his girlfriend.


    iming that if he doesn''t get the money out soon, they are going to make him regret it for the rest of


    his life.


    Johnny and his girlfriend, has been in a rtionship for three years, from the beginning of the


    conversation in school, the feelings are very deep.


    When he found out that his girlfriend Eva was in their hands, Johnny panicked, but he couldn''t get so


    much money out at one time.


    Originally, he was thinking that if he could not, he would ask his aunt for their help.


    But just then, the other side made a condition.


    He said that if he could steal the jade pendant from his aunt''s hand and give it to them, they would let


    him off the hook for a while.


    The piece of jade pendant, Johnny has seen, and feel that it is not too rare things, look at the color,


    take out to sell, at most a few hundred thousand.


    So he agreed without even thinking about it.


    Today, he originally wanted to take advantage of Uncle Smith to go to the banquet, will be quietly take


    out the jade, did not expect this moment before the transaction, was caught.


    Thinking about it, Johnny hung his head a bit.


    Uncle Smith and Mrs. Smith were so angry after hearing this that they turned blue.


    "Why didn''t you tell your family when such a big thing happened? How well could you handle it on your


    own?"


    Johnny hangs his head and doesn''t say anything.


    Mrs. Smith asked, "Did you give that to someone?"


    "Not yet."


    "What about that thing?"


    This time, Johnny did not speak.


    It is obvious that he is not willing to take things out now.


    Uncle Smith saw this and was about to get angry, but was stopped by Archie.


    Archie looked at him and said, "You''re not naive enough to think that if you go in here today, you''ll be


    able to bring something out again."


    Johnny sniffed, his body trembled slightly, and his fingers subconsciously squeezed his pants pocket.


    Then, looking up at Archie, with a sad face, he said, "But they still have Eva, and I can''t let anything


    happen to Eva."


    Mr. and Mrs. Smith smiled, and their faces became even more ugly.


    "You''re not allowed to take this out even if something happens to her! Besides, how do you know that


    her being kidnapped must be rted to you? Maybe she has offended someone herself? That girl is


    not an honest person, don''t be foolish to be fooled by her."


    Mrs. Smith also said in a light voice: "If you can''t, you can think of other ways to save her."


    Natalia was keen to see that they didn''t seem to like the girl named Eva very much.


    However, these things are out of her hands.


    She just said in a deep voice: "Johnny, how about if you are willing to give us the stuff and we help you


    get your girlfriend out?"


    Johnny looked at her suspiciously.


    "How are you going to save it?"


    "You don''t have to worry about that, we naturally have our methods, you just give us the stuff."


    "No." Johnny was immediately alert, ring hard at them.


    "What if I give you the stuff and you don''t help me save the people?"


    Mr. and Mrs. Smith saw his attitude and was furious.


    "What are you babbling about? Do they lie to you? What kind of status are you in you talk to people like


    that."


    Johnny was taken aback at once.


    At this point, Charlie stepped forward.


    "Johnny, you don''t believe them, you believe me?"


    Johnny looked at him.


    He knows Charlie, after all, when he first opened his filmpany over here, he ran into a little trouble,


    and it was Charlie who helped him out.


    Therefore, he hesitated and nodded.


    "Since you believe me, then you will bring out the things, you can suspect that others will lie to you, I


    am always not lying to you."


    I have to say, Charlie said so, Johnny really believe a few of him.


    He looked at Charlie with some uncertainty and asked tentatively, "You promise?"


    "I promise."


    "That ... line, right?"


    He clenched his fingers for half a second before pulling the jade pendant out of his pocket.


    Charlie took it and handed the jade pendant to Felix.


    Felix hurriedly looked at it, and sure enough, it was really Celestial Book.


    He nodded towards Charlie, who then let his handlers out and sat back on the couch next to him.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Long, slender legs folded together, tilting his head to look at Johnny.


    "Now you can say a little bit, the group that pressed your debt is what kind of people, what is their


    identity, and how did they kidnap your girlfriend, say it one by one."


    The next time, Johnny described to him the identity of those people and the location where they had


    negotiated the deal.


    After Charlie heard this, he immediately called and ordered someone to do it.


    In their eyes, this is not a big deal, and it doesn''t even require him to personally take action.


    Only because the person has not been saved yet, they are not convenient to leave, so as not to make


    Johnny suspect their words, so they sit here together and wait.


    Charlie''s men soon had the other side''s whereabouts checked out.


    They have been instructed to save people, do not care about anything else, so they really did not care


    about the identity of those people, directly save the people out.


    Johnny was originally a little suspicious of him.


    But it wasn''t until his own phone rang and he heard Eva''s familiar voice from the other side that he


    believed that Charlie hadn''t lied to him and that he had really gotten the person out.


    Johnny was so excited that he stood up while asking the other side how he was doing.


    Mr. and Mrs. Smith''s face was not so good.

 Chapter 1021 - Very Unhappy

    Chapter 1021 - Very Unhappy


    Chapter 1021 - Very unhappy


    Obviously, they have a very strong opinion of this nephew-inw.


    But no matter how you say it, the person rescued, is ultimately a good thing.


    Archie and the others had no intention of staying any longer, and after thanking Uncle Smith, they left


    with the Celestial Book.


    After all this, it was already past twelve o''clock at night when I returned to The Stevenson family''s old


    house.


    Queeny and Felix didn''t have to go over there, but they thought they wereing over today, after all,


    to celebrate their birthday.


    As a result, life did not congratte, they are first to go, how are some rude.


    Any more, you have to go over and say hello.


    So, they followed along to The Stevenson family old house.


    At this time, Vicky was still awake.


    If it was put in the usual way, she would have rested long ago.


    But for one thing, there were too many guests today, and even though Leonard and the others were


    already outside to help her with many things, she still had to meet many of them in person.


    Secondly, she learned that several juniors went out and never came back, and did not know what it


    was about, and was a little worried and could not sleep.


    Solely wait in the living room.


    Ariana originally did not feel anything, see her so worried, but made some embarrassment.


    When I called Archie and asked him where he was, Archie couldn''t say much, but said he had just


    gone on an errand.


    Ariana then scolded him.


    Archie hadn''t been scolded by his grandmother in a long time and wasn''t angry. Heughed on the


    phone and said he''d be right back before hanging up.


    When they walked into the hall, they saw that the hall was brightly lit, and several olddies and


    masters were sitting there waiting for them, and the servants were standing next to them, that look, just


    like the three divisions.


    A few people couldn''t help butugh at once.


    CharlieVictoria as well as Archie and Natalia walked over first.


    First, I greeted the elders and exined the reason for going out tonight.


    Of course, they will never tell the secret of Celestial Book.


    Just say it''s Johnny''s girlfriend in trouble and they go over to help solve it.


    Johnny is also rted to The Stevenson family because of Mrs. Smith''s rtionship, and Vicky is


    known.


    After listening to them, I was also a little surprised.


    "How did this happen? So are they okay now?"


    Charlie said in a light voice: "It''s okay, people have been sent back."


    "That''s good." The olddy was angry after the fact, her face sank, and she said angrily, "Daring to


    make a move on our turf, you''re simply tired of living, Lin Yuan, you must pursue this matter to the end,


    you can''t just let those people off the hook so easily."


    Charlie nodded his head.


    Leonard saw this, then came out and said, "Mom, it''ste, you''re all tired, so why don''t you go to your


    room and rest first?"


    Archie echoed, "Grandma, I''ll walk you and Grandpa to your room."


    The olddies nodded, and that was the end of the session.


    Seeing this, Queeny and Felix also congratted the olddy on her birthday and then left.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The next day, the two of them were going back to Lanceham.


    Archie thought of the news he had received earlier and took Natalia to them, telling them the news he


    had received in the process.


    South Oakport side is not Archie''s sphere of influence, he just sent his men to inquire some


    information, so he went to this matter also can not help too much, so did not follow them together.


    Archie gave them the contact information of his informant there, and Felix took Queeny directly to


    South Oakport instead.


    And this side, Ariana still want to apany Vicky a few more days to y, two old people, rare to


    meet once, who may not know when to separate never to see again.


    Therefore, all are very reluctant to give up.


    William''s health is stable, after all, they have a doctor with them and The Stevenson family has a good


    medical team on their side.


    When Archie saw this, he did not stop them and let them y here in peace, while he went to the


    desert with Natalia to find Kiera and Ian.


    Anne and Oliver naturally had to be brought along.


    After all, Natalia still wants Kiera to meet her two grandchildren.


    The two were leaving on the same day, after Kiera had sent her her address.


    Natalia had called Kiera beforehand and was happy to know she wasing over.


    She used to be repulsed by meeting outsiders and didn''t want to see her two children, but perhaps


    after thatst time, she''s not so repulsed now.


    Although there are still some tangles and indecision in the heart, but that emotion, more like a kind of


    near home, rather than dislike.


    Natalia, the ne they were on, arrived at the airport at four o''clock that afternoon.


    This side is a city called Egma, which trantes to mean long life.


    Because it is located in the desert, only a very small piece of oasis, so this side of the poption is not


    much, the people living here, most of them are some dark-skinned foreigners.


    When Natalia arrived, the car Ian had sent to pick them up was already waiting at the airport.


    As soon as he saw them, he immediately greeted them in Chinese very fluently.


    Natalia and Archie walked over with their two children.


    The other person smiled and introduced himself, "Hello, my name is Christopher, our boss asked me to


    pick you up, please follow me to the car."


    Anne and Oliver, both curious about each other''s dress as well as their skin.


    They grew up seeing a lot, but in the end, they are still children, and it is really the first time toe to


    such a ce.


    The ce is very different from home, both in terms of customs and people''s looks.


    So the two children are as curious as if they had seen a newnd.


    Christopher is a very talkative person, although he doesn''t know, what their rtionship is with Ian and


    Kiera.


    But that doesn''t stop him from being enthusiastic.


    Along the way, were happy to introduce them to the local customs and people, as well as passing


    through some scenic locations.


    The desert is full of yellow sand, although it is already November, the country have to wear down


    jacket, but this side is still hot sun in the sky, shining on the body, just feel to bake the same.


    Natalia was afraid that the two children would suffer from heatstroke, so she prepared ice water for


    them to take with them early on.


    But the two children are obviously much tougher than she thought, not only are they not afraid of the


    heat at all, but they keep lying on the car window trying to look outside.


    It made Natalia cry andugh.


    Archie easily hold Anne back, said: "You want to see tomorrow I take you out to see, now a little


    protection measures are not done, careful outside the sun off youryer of skin."


    Anne is a big kid now and knows how to love beauty.


    As soon as I heard that the sun was going toe off, I couldn''t help but spit out the next she head


    and immediately shrink my head back.


    The car was well bnced on the road.

 Chapter 1022 - Going Forward To The Desert

    Chapter 1022 - Going Forward To The Desert


    Chapter 1022 - Going Forward to the Desert


    All around are deste desert scenes.


    Everywhere is a yellow piece, rarely see green, even asionally, it is only a scattering of half, do not


    look closely to see the kind of attention.


    Natalia sighed in her heart that it was in such a ce that her mother had lived all these years.


    She didn''t think it was a bad ce, but she understood in her heart that her mother had been the eldest


    She waster married to Philip, who had second thoughts, but did not dare to really neglect her.


    At least in terms of life, she is never had to suffer anything.


    But in such a desert, even if you are rich again, some resources are not avable in time.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    It must have been hard for my mother to get used to this ce, in those first years.


    With this in mind, she couldn''t help but feel a little down.


    Archie seemed to read her thoughts and raised his hand to hold hers, whispering, "Don''t get any ideas,


    huh?"


    Natalia turned her eyes to look at him, half-heartedly, and nodded.


    After a long time, the two children are about tired of ying, tired of the noise, they just feel the novelty


    at the beginning, and then see the car has been constantly moving forward, but the car window in


    addition to the desert is yellow soil, there is nothing else.


    A sudden loss of interest, coupled with the summer heat, sitting in the car can not help but some


    drowsiness.


    Archie sat them down next to him, holding one on one side and letting them sleep against his arms.


    Natalia was also a little ufortable.


    After all, she is a pregnant woman, spare all these years to be conditioned to the body base is good,


    but also can not withstand such a long distance bump.


    So, after about half an hour or so, her face started to change.


    Archie had actually been secretly watching her, and seeing that her face was vaguely starting to turn


    white, she worriedly said, "Natalia, how are you? Are you ufortable somewhere?"


    Natalia shook her head.


    "Nothing, just a little bit of vomiting."


    In front, Christopher heard it, from a small refrigerator next to his own, took out a bottle of chilled water


    and handed it to her backhandedly, smiling kindly: "You might be suffering from heatstroke, it''s okay,


    just drink some ice water, people who juste from outside in the desert will be like this, after a few


    days you will get used to it."


    Archie picked up the ice water and just felt it in his hand, freezing and frightening.


    He was worried that Natalia had been very hot and drinking such cold water all at once would irritate


    her intestines.


    So, instead of actually unscrewing it and giving it to her to drink, she was told to just hold it on her


    forehead to cool it off.


    Christopher saw this, and did not say anything, just silently turned the car''s air conditioning down a few


    more degrees.


    About an hourter, the yellow sand outside the window was finally gone.


    The car finally drove into a town full of greenery.


    In Christopher''s words, although this city is veryrge, but in fact, outside are desert, and only this


    small piece ofnd can really live.


    Because this neighborhood next to a river, that river is said to have more than 2, 000 years of history,


    around it grows a small piece of grasnd to, the scenery is very beautiful, they are free, and have that


    leisure, it is possible to go to take a look.


    Neither Natalia nor Archie spoke, Natalia was not wanting to talk right now, she had been doing well


    since her pregnancy.


    The two little ones were quiet in her belly, never bothering her, and she didn''t even have much


    pregnancy vomiting.


    However, this time out, but somehow, the feeling of wanting to vomit from the stomach all the way up,


    let alone talk, she did not even have the strength to open her eyes.


    Archie, on the other hand, didn''t want to talk either because he was worried about her.


    The two little ones have fallen asleep in his arms, he cuddles one, and from time to time he has to pay


    attention to Natalia''s situation, it is really a multi-tasking.


    In fact, this time Nancy came along.


    But because they were notfortable with William and Ariana, they left Nancy over there to take care


    of them.


    After all, although it is said that The Stevenson family and Ariana''s friendship is quite deep, there


    should not be anything wrong.


    But after all, they are outsiders, and in an unfamiliar ce, The old Mr. And Mrs. McCarthy without their


    own people around, sometimes it is inevitable inconvenient.


    Nancy has good kung fu on her body, a careful heart and most importantly, loyalty, it is the best choice


    to keep her.


    The car drove a little further and eventually, stopped in front of a magnificent building in the center of


    the city.


    Natalia felt the car stop, which then had some strength, slowly opened his eyes.


    I just saw a white castle in front of me, that castle really looks like a European medieval building, with a


    pointed roof, beautiful as a painting.


    Only then did she get up, reluctantly sitting up and lifting the curtain of the car window to look out.


    Only to see the carved gate stood a few security guards, Christopher seems to have taken some kind


    of identity te something, signaled, those people will be the door hit the car, Christopher then the car


    slowly drive in.


    Driving into the estate, it was another different view inside.


    In such a ce, something as delicate as a flower is naturally not suitable for survival.


    But spare it, it still can''t affect the view of the ce.


    Just see a lush green inside, everywhere nted with big green trees and some low nts, each one


    seems to be carefully designed, even the position is ced just right.


    The middle ground is paved with a very polished marble, the car driving on it, just like walking on white


    ss, reflecting a dazzling light in the sun.


    Natalia couldn''t help but exim in her heart, Trench!


    This is really trench!


    Know of her this is toe to the home of a ghost doctor, do not know, but also thought it was into the


    king''s pce.


    Yes, the style of the ce, in Natalia''s mind, is that of a medieval European royal pce.


    The cars kept driving forward one after another for about five or six minutes before, finally, stopping in


    front of a very tall building.


    Christopher jumped out of the car, came to the back and opened the door for them, smiling, "Sir,


    ma''am, we''re here, please get out."


    Archie then got out of the car with the baby in his arms, Natalia followed, and Christopher came up and


    gave her a hand.


    After getting off the car, Natalia then saw that the building in front of her was also full of that ancient


    European pce-like style, each stone pir on it, each carving, all lifelike, as if entering a fairnd.


    Christopher walked ahead to lead the way and smiled, "Please follow me."


    Several people then walked forward together with him.


    In front of the building is a side of high steps, about 20 to 30 levels.


    They were only halfway there and hadn''t really walked up when they heard the excited voice of a


    woman from ahead.


    "You said Natalia and the others have arrived? Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I''m going out to pick


    them up."

 Chapter 1023 - Reunion Of Loved Ones

    Chapter 1023 - Reunion Of Loved Ones


    Chapter 1023 - Reunion of Loved Ones


    Immediately along with the voice was Kiera''s thin, slender figure.


    Natalia shuddered slightly, and a glow of joy appeared on her face.


    "Mom."


    Kiera was overjoyed to see them, too.


    Thepany also did not care about the support of the maids behind them, shaking them off and


    darted over.


    "Natalia."


    The two embraced each other, although they had only seen each other for a few short months, but still


    could not help but cry with joy.


    Natalia held her for a long time before letting go.


    By this time, the two little ones were also awake in Archie''s arms.


    They rubbed their eyes and looked at the unfamiliar scene in front of them, as well as the unfamiliar


    people, with dumbfounded expressions on their faces.


    Because this is Kiera''s familiar environment, she is not as sensitive and repulsive to strangers as she


    was before.


    So, seeing the two little ones, she smiled, and although she still didn''t rush over with the same


    enthusiasm as a normal, normal person, her eyes and face had lost the nervousness and youthfulness


    that Natalia had when she first met her.


    Sheughed and said, "This is Anne and Oliver, right? So pretty-looking. It''s hot outside, so don''t stand


    here, hurry up ande in with me."


    Archie nodded, so he carried the two little ones and went in together.


    Natalia was naturally assisted by Kiera.


    Kiera saw that she did not look well, while walking inside, said heartily: "The journey here, you have


    suffered a lot, right? The environment here is quite good, but it''s too far from the airport. Every time we


    want toe here, we have to take a bus from the airport back to the castle, and we have to walk a


    long way.


    Natalia smiled and shook her head, "I''m fine, there is air conditioning in the car, there is also prepared


    ice water, not very hot, it is possible that the month is big, a little pregnancy vomiting, which is a little


    ufortable."


    Kiera happily said, "It''s okay to have pregnancy sickness, I''ll ask your Uncle Ian to prescribe you two


    doses of medicer, you''ll get a lot of relief if you take them, he has a cure for pregnancy sickness


    over there."


    Natalia nodded.


    After the group entered, Kiera immediately ordered someone to prepare drinks and snacks and so on.


    In fact, these are all prepared by her early in the morning, she just needs to bring them up now.


    Soon, everything was served up, and Kiera then greeted them and sat down in the living room, and


    called Ian again to hurry back.


    After the phone call, she sat over and smiled, "Your Uncle Ian was waiting for you guys at home with


    me, but he got a call at thest minute that there was an emergency at theb and went out, so I sent


    him back right away."


    Nataliaughed, "It''s okay, if Uncle Ian has something to do, let him be busy, I mostly wanted toe


    see you."


    As soon as she said this, Kiera''s eyes immediately went red.


    About happy, and about, after such a long period of time, her heart has fully epted the fact that


    Natalia is her daughter.


    When I saw her again, there were mixed emotions.


    She hurriedly turned her head to suppress the tears under her eyes, then looked at Anne and Oliver


    with a smile.


    "How old is this child?"


    Anne immediately stepped forward and said in a good-natured manner, "Grandma, I am nine years


    old."


    Oliver also said in a milky voice, "I''m four years old."


    Kiera couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    "That''s a good boy,e over here and show Grandma."


    The two little ones looked back at Natalia and saw that she didn''t object before they ran over to her.


    Kiera''s heart was warm and soft as she held her two children.


    She really didn''t think before that her eptance would be so fast.


    Originally, at the very beginning, she was still repulsed by Natalia''s offer to let her two children meet


    her.


    But now, when she really saw the two little babies, her heart not only did not reject, there was a


    strange, never before warmth flowing in her heart.


    Just then, however, she suddenly realized a problem.


    She looked up at Natalia, puzzled, "Anne is nine years old? Wouldn''t that make you ..."


    As soon as Natalia heard that, she knew what she wanted to ask.


    With a sh of embarrassment under her eyes, sheughed dryly, "I''m not Anne''s real mother."


    "Huh?"


    Hearing these words, Kiera''s face went cold for a moment.


    She turned her head to look at Archie, who originally thought how this son-inw looked good, but now


    is how to look how not to look good.


    "Originally Mr. McCarthy was a second marriage, huh? I thought you guys met and got married a long


    time ago, that''s why the kids are so old."


    Natalia really doesn''t want to say this in front of her children.


    Anne''s mind is already sensitive,st time, provoked by Faye, because of the biological mother of this


    matter, almost with her face.


    So after that, Natalia told everyone to keep their mouths shut and never say anything like that again.


    Therefore, she couldn''t care less and gave Archie a wink.


    Archie would understand, which stood up andughed, "You are wrong, I am the first marriage, only


    Anne ..."


    He smiled, "In Anne''s mind, Natalia is her real mother."


    Anne sniffed and nodded vigorously.


    As if afraid that Kiera did not believe, he looked up at her and said seriously, "Grandma, I only have


    one mommy, you can''t doubt my mommy, and you can''t doubt my daddy."


    She actually still has some trouble understanding the conversation between the adults, but can feel


    Kiera''s emotions and knows that it is this grandmother who does not like her daddy anymore, so she


    hurriedly helps to exin.


    Kiera is actually just because of the protection of shorings, subconsciously so to say.


    But in reality, there is no malice.


    What''s more, although Anne is not Natalia''s biological child, she thought she looked like Natalia from


    the first moment she saw the child.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I guess this is called the mother-daughter bond thates with birth.


    Even if there is no blood rtionship, but together for a long time, will slowly from the looks and


    temperament, more and more simr.


    She couldn''t help but smile and lovingly stroked Anne''s head.


    Softly said, "Good, I know our Anne is the cutest and most beautiful girl in the world, I do not doubt


    your daddy mommy, then you first y here with daddy and brother for a while, I take your mommy to


    the back to say a few words, OK?"


    Anne looked at her with big, watery eyes, confused.


    Half a sound, only seem to understand the nod, "Good."


    Archie watched her get up and his eyes deepened.


    Rather than say anything, it was natural to call the two children over.


    Natalia, also a little embarrassed, looked at Kiera''s face that had cooled down and called out, "Mom."


    "Natalia, youe with me."


    Kiera, however, didn''t give her a chance to speak, called her out directly and turned away.

 Chapter 1024 She Is Very Relieved

    Chapter 1024 She Is Very Relieved


    Chapter 1024 She is very relieved


    Natalia had no choice but to follow.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Before she left, she shot a wink to Archie, signaling him to take care of the baby and not to think too


    much about it.


    Archie had been with her for so many years, how could he not understand?


    Nodded without moving.


    Kiera took Natalia, all the way to the garden in the back.


    Because it''s so hot over here, the garden is not open-air, but with a big ss cover over it.


    The constant temperature air conditioning is always on down there, so the nts inside grow very well,


    and even the temperature is the mostfortable not too cold and not too hot temperature.


    Kiera led her to another room before turning around and saying in a deep voice, "How did you and


    Archie meet? He was married once before and had a child, why didn''t you tell me about this earlier?"


    Natalia saw her angry expression and couldn''t help butugh: "Mom, take it easy for a moment, sit


    down and listen to me talk to you slowly."


    So she took Kiera to sit down on the sofa and told her about how she and Archie had met and fallen in


    love.


    Kiera''s face looked a little better after hearing that.


    "So it sounds like he''s not the kind of person who starts and ends up irresponsible."


    But Kiera obviously still has doubts, frowned and asked her, "But he had a child with someone else


    before he met you, and without being married, didn''t you ask about this in detail? Who is the other


    party? How did the childe about? How far did they go? Are they going to meet again? You don''t


    know all this?"


    Natalia fell silent.


    In fact, she doesn''t know very much about Anne''s life.


    When she first learned of Anne''s existence, she was a bit upset, but that was before she met the child.


    After seeing the child, she fell in love with it at first sight, at that time, where she still cared about Archie


    those past events, full of eyes only this child.


    I just feel that she is well behaved and pitiful, and also has an inexplicable scent with himself.


    This feeling is difficult to describe in words, but it is really there.


    So in her mind, it doesn''t seem that important who the child''s real mother really is.


    The important thing is that Anne likes her, she likes Anne, and Archie hasn''t looked at another woman


    more than once since he''s been with her, and that''s enough.


    Thinking about it, Natalia couldn''t help but sigh.


    She knew that Kiera would lose her temper over this matter because she cared for her, felt sorry for


    her, and was sincerely taking her as her daughter from the bottom of her heart, which is why she was


    so anxious.


    She couldn''t help but smile and said, "Mom, although I don''t know any of what you just said, I do know


    that Archie treats me with sincerity and he has no second thoughts, so I don''t want to go after those


    things."


    "Besides, in this world, there is no past? I also had a past with Shawn before I met him, didn''t I? He did


    not pursue me, and also helped me so much, should not I also return the favor, do not bother about his


    past, as long as we can be good together in the future?"


    Kiera frowned.


    "That''s not the same."


    She said in a deep voice, "You and Shawn don''t have a child and he does, that''s inherently different.


    Have you ever thought about what he would do if sometime in the future, this child''s real mother came


    back? And what should you do?"


    Speaking of which, she couldn''t help but sneer.


    "In this world, men are only never wrong, and always wrong, there is no middle value, you should not


    be fooled by his fake love, men''s mouths are the most deceitful, mother has been deceived once in her


    life, you should not fall for it again!"


    Natalia looked at her and her eyes deepened.


    It suddenly dawned on her that Kiera was angry not only because she was worried about her, but also


    because ...


    Natalia couldn''t help but smile a little.


    She regained her grip on Kiera''s hand and whispered, "Mom, are you remembering something?"


    Kiera stiffened.


    Natalia looked straight at her.


    After half a second, Kiera nodded somewhat ufortably.


    Immediately after, a pair of eyes became somewhat gloomy.


    "I do remember things, but it''s because I remember them that I''m worried about your situation right


    now, Natalia, do you know ..."


    "Mom."


    Natalia suddenly spoke up, interrupting her.


    She looked at Kiera seriously and said word for word: "Archie is not Philip, and I am not you, in this


    world, no one can really copy another person''s experience exactly, I know you do it because you care


    about me, but over the years, I know very well what kind of person I married, and I know very well that


    no matter who Anne was born to In my heart, she is my daughter."


    She sighed and said softly, "Maybe you can''t fully believe what I''m saying right now, so let''s use time to


    prove it, okay? Time will definitely bring the best answer to us, you just need to watch, okay?"


    Kiera''s eyes were red.


    "I''m just afraid that when the timees, you''ll regret it ..."


    "I won''t regret it."


    Natalia smiled, "Although the life of a person is so long, no one can guarantee what will happen in the


    future, let alone guarantee that a person will always be good to another person, will always love her,


    but no matter what the final result is, I do not regret, because at least at this moment, I love him, I


    would like to believe him."


    "If he really lied to me, and someday in the future, he really negatived me and left me as you said, it


    would be my own choice, and all the consequences, but all the responsibilities I should bear for my


    own consequences, I am willing to bear, and please believe me, okay?"


    Kiera listened to her words, and for a moment was unable to refute them.


    It was only at this moment that she realized that Natalia was really not her.


    Natalia is smarter, more driven and more decisive than she is.


    It seems that one''s worries, in the end, are superfluous ah.


    With that thought, she smiled and raised her hand to touch Natalia''s face.


    "Natalia, the other day, mommy remembered a lot, when you were a child, at that time I knew that my


    daughter, must be the smartest and the most courageous in this world, you can grow into this, mommy


    is very happy."


    Natalia smiled and nodded.


    "It''sforting to know that my mom survived and is still able to look at me and protect me like this


    today."


    The two gazed at each other in rtive silence for a while, before Kiera raised her hand, wiped away


    her own tears, and smiled, "In that case, then I won''t say anything."

 Chapter 1025 - Crafting

    Chapter 1025 - Crafting


    Chapter 1025 - Crafting


    She stood up, "Come on, let''s go to the front room, don''t keep your charming Mr. McCarthy, who has


    taken you under his wing, waiting."


    Natalia knew that she hadn''tpletely let go of her preconceptions about Archie, so she deliberately


    teased her.


    But she does not care, the so-called day to day.


    Kiera and Archie didn''t spend much time together, and all the worries are now human.


    Later she will slowly understand.


    With this thought, she also stood up and nodded with a smile.


    The two of them then walked together towards the front room.


    In the front room, Archie is ying a game with Anne and Oliver.


    Where there are children, there really is no time to be cold.


    Natalia walked over to her with some embarrassment, Archie looked up at her as usual, "Done


    talking?"


    Natalia nodded.


    Kieraughed, "Are you guys hungry? If you''re hungry, I''ll talk to the kitchen and we''ll start dinner early,


    so we won''t wait for Ian."


    Natalia shook her head, and Archie said, "There''s no hurry, it''s not toote to wait for Mr. Rankin to


    return.


    Kiera nodded.


    "Sure no problem, want me to take you there?"


    "No, we can just walk by ourselves, we just need to trouble you to help take care of the children."


    Kiera''s eyes fell on the two children.


    Although there was still a lot of hard feelings about the fact that Anne was not Natalia''s biological child,


    but that was only between adults.


    She doesn''t have a problem with the child; after all, really, Natalia isn''t her own, but the bond the two


    had before is better than biological.


    She''s just worried that Natalia will follow her path because she''s been cheated by Philip for most of her


    life, that''s all.


    Therefore, this time to see Anne, she is like tight.


    So then he smiled, "Of course it''s no problem."


    She said, walked forward and smiled at the two children, "You have an amusement park at home, don''t


    you? Grandma also has an amusement park here, so how about Grandma taking you to y?"


    Kids love to y, no matter how old they are.


    So when the two children heard about the amusement park, they immediately pped their hands and


    "Okay, oh, okay, we''re going to y."


    Kiera then took them personally and went to the amusement park to y.


    Seeing them all gone, Archie and Natalia, which went out together.


    The castle is huge, even bigger than the one in LancehamFelix before.


    Everywhere is a beautiful, beautiful view.


    Natalia beforeing over, there are still some worries about whether the mother had a bad time over


    the years, but now looking at this beautiful castle, but not worried at all.


    She thought to herself that in this world, maybe everyone would condemn their mothers, but just not


    Ian.


    Although I don''t know how they met, Ian''s feelings for Kiera were immediately apparent.


    Otherwise, at that time, when Kiera was distrustful of everyone around her, she couldn''t have trusted


    Ian that much.


    The two walked slowly along the marble-paved stone steps. The castle was filled with air-conditioning


    systems, so it didn''t feel hot.


    Plus there are big trees everywhere, the tree buds cover down, but it is another cool.


    After walking for a while, Natalia broke the silence and said, "Mom was just being blunt, don''t take it


    personally, she doesn''t know us."


    Archie turned his head and gave her a smirking look.


    "But she''s telling the truth, isn''t she?"


    Natalia froze.


    Archie said in a light voice: "All these years, I have never really exined Anne''s life to you, do you


    really have no doubts in your heart?"


    Natalia pursed her lips for half a second before saying, "Yes."


    Archie stopped in his tracks.


    The ce where the two stood happened to be a shady spot around the corner where the sun could


    not shine, and there was an air conditioning outlet system hidden under the tree trunk next to it, so it


    was very cool.


    He looked deeply at Natalia and asked, "Then why do you never ask me?"


    Natalia, however, smiled.


    "Ask what? You want to say naturally, you do not want to say, I even asked what is the use?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    She said, carelessly lifting her hand to pick a leaf, holding it in her hand and ying with it casually.


    Archie''s face sank.


    "Natalia, I promised you once that when one day the time machine is ripe, I will tell you the truth."


    "I remember."


    Natalia tilted her head and smiled at him.


    The sunlight spilled through the gaps between the branches and leaves and fell into her eyes with a


    bright glow.


    "So I never ask, because I believe that no matter what that truth is, no matter whether your heart has


    ever held someone else, but you are mine now and will be in the future, and that''s enough."


    Archie stared into her eyes.


    She said it so earnestly, so openly, as if there was a needle sticking into his heart.


    Archie suddenly raised his hand and took Natalia into his arms.


    The ce in his chest, like being blocked by something, sheepishly, makes him ufortable.


    He whispered, "Natalia, I love you, and no matter what happens, remember, my love for you is real."


    Natalia leaned into his arms, listening to his whispered words, and I don''t know why, but a feeling of


    unease suddenly surged through her heart.


    She lifted her head and looked up at Archie.


    "Archie, did something happen? Why do I always feel ..."


    "No."


    Archie hugged her, his palms gently rubbing her hair.


    He sighed softly, "Natalia, it is me who has wronged you, I promise, when the time is right, I will tell you


    everything."


    The two stood there quietly for a long time in silence.


    In fact, it would be impossible to say that Natalia is really not curious about Archie''s past at all.


    After all, this is the man she loves so much, and everything about him, in fact, she wants to know.


    But she also understands that some things, no matter how close people are, sometimes they have to


    respect each other.


    Letting the other person keep the privacy space that belongs to him is not only respect for the


    rtionship, but also for him.


    As for those things in the past, let it go.


    If one day in the future, he really wants to say it to himself, then listen.


    If he doesn''t want to, Natalia won''t try to force it.


    After all, as she said to Kiera, who in this world doesn''t have a bit of a past?


    The two stood for a while, Archie then did not continue the conversation, and she held hands and


    wandered up through the castle together.


    This castle has to be said, both outside and inside, are really beautifully built.


    Rao is as knowledgeable as Archie, but also can not help but sigh a sentence, is simply ingenious.

 Chapter 1026 Plant Experts

    Chapter 1026 nt Experts


    Chapter 1026 nt Experts


    The two strolled around the castle for a full two hours.


    Along the way, I also met quite a few of the maids here.


    Most of them speak the local dialect and do not understand Natalia''s words, but they are very warm


    and kind.


    The two even got lost for a while in the middle, and it took a long time before they returned to the front


    room.


    By the time we got back to the front room, it was past six o''clock.


    Ian had already returned from theb and, seeing them, greeted the maid to go get Kiera and the two


    children and get ready for dinner.


    Natalia greeted him with a smile, and Ian''s attitude towards them was, in turn, gentler than before.


    Dinner was naturally a local specialty.


    Anne and Oliver spent several hours with Kiera in the afternoon and bonding has long been


    established.


    At dinner, Kiera''s face was almost blossoming with joy as she called her grandmother by name.


    When Kiera is happy, Ian is naturally happy.


    Along with looking at the two children, it was like seeing golden babies.


    Not only did they give them a lot of gifts, but because Anne''s health has not been particrly good, she


    also made a special recipe for a medicinal dish for the taste of small children for her.


    Anne didn''t say anything although she thought this they were a bit strange.


    After dinner, Ian remembered that the gold tree that Queeny and the others sent overst time was


    now being kept in the back shade room, so he took them to see it.


    When several people arrived at the ce, they only saw that it was a room surrounded by ice, and the


    top was ss, but the ss seemed to have made some transparent instion.


    This way, the sun can shine down, but without affecting the temperature below.


    Clinton said earlier that this gold tree needs to grow in a cold, wet and cool ce, and it is rare that Ian


    could think of this solution under such conditions.


    Natalia and Archie both felt the novelty.


    And the jade box below, apparently sent by Felix.


    It was filled with ayer of Jane''s water and held in the middle by a long strip of jade.


    Ian said, "I can only temporarily keep them from dying now, as for wanting to breed more, we''ll have to


    wait a while."


    Natalia nodded.


    "Uncle Ian, how sure are you about this?"


    Ian gave her a look, his sword brows furrowed lightly, "To be honest, I''m not very sure."


    Natalia froze.


    Ian said in a deep voice: "This thing is very delicate, I am not a professional flower breeder, not very


    knowledgeable about this stuff, but also just in ordance with the method you said before, Clinton


    obviously still have something to hide from you, but this is normal, you did not give him the entire


    Celestial Book, he will not tell you the specific way. "


    "But do not worry too much, I have a good friend, is a master in this area, two days ago I have called


    him, when he is free after a while wille over, then we study together, maybe there will be some


    results may not be."


    Natalia was then slightly relieved.


    After seeing the gold tree, Ian took them on another stroll through the herb garden he had nted.


    Natalia had heard of the name of the ghost doctor before, but did not know it in detail.


    Only now do we know that he is not only proficient in Western medicine, but also in Chinese medicine.


    Natalia couldn''t help but be curious, and when the group finished shopping and returned to the living


    room to sit down, she couldn''t help but ask, "Uncle Ian, I see you know quite a bit about Chinese


    medicine, you must be American too, right?"


    Ian didn''t hold back and nodded, "Yes."


    "Then how did youe here? And retired here?"


    Ian did not speak.


    Kieraughed: "Ian''s family used to be a medical family, then something happened and the family was


    gone, so he followed people abroad to study medicine, it was his master who used to live over here,


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    then his master died and he didn''t move out, so he stayed."


    Natalia then dawned on her, "So that''s what happened."


    At this time, Anne suddenly ran in from outside and said, "Mommy, I just saw a really strange uncle


    running that way."


    Natalia froze and was about to stand up.


    Ian suddenly said, "Do not pay attention, he is my brother, mentally ill, you just pretend that he does not


    exist is."


    Natalia was a little surprised, but seeing that Ian and Kiera were both looking so secretive, it seemed


    inconvenient to say more, so she didn''t press the issue.


    That night, naturally, they stayed at the castle.


    Kiera had the maids clean up their room. Natalia didn''t feelfortable with Oliver sleeping alone, so


    she arranged his bed in her and Archie''s room.


    Anne is so big now that it doesn''t matter.


    In the evening, after the children had gone to bed, Archie kissed her forehead and whispered, "Go to


    sleep."


    Natalia nodded.


    A dreamless night.


    When I woke up the next day, the sun was already shining outside.


    Desert short night and long day, six or seven o''clock in the morning is already high in the sun, more


    than ten o''clock in the evening before the sun goes down.


    Natalia is not really used to it, but because of the thick curtains separating them, it''s fine.


    After she got up and washed up, she walked out and saw Archie ying with her two children in the


    living room.


    Oliver sat on the carpet while Anne spun around and Archie sat on the couch, directing him to put the


    Lego together piece by piece.


    Natalia couldn''t help but hook the corners of her mouth as she watched such a heartwarming scene.


    "Natalia, you''re awake."


    Kiera''s voice came from behind her.


    Natalia turns around, sees Kiera in a white dress and can''t help but smile and nod.


    "Well, I got upte."


    "You''re pregnant, it''s normal, go have breakfast first, after breakfast, drink your medicine, I talked to


    your Uncle Ian about your pregnancy vomitingst night, he prepared it especially for you."


    Natalia sniffed and thanked Ian, and the group headed for the dining room.


    Breakfast is also a local specialty, plus a few lighter side dishes that lean toward Chinese tastes.


    Kieraughed, "I''m afraid you''re not used to eating here, so I specially asked the kitchen to prepare


    some domestic food, you can watch and eat, and I''ll let them prepare whatever you like for breakfast


    Nataliaughed, "I''m fine with that."


    Anne and Oliver are not picky eaters either, plus, Kiera is actually a very good cook.


    No matter what kind of dish, it has a unique taste when ites to her hands.


    Kiera saw this and the smile on her face deepened.


    After dinner, she then suggested going out for a stroll.


    It''s hot here, spare this one townpared to the desert outside, the temperature is much cooler, but


    it''s still hot.


    And the temperature difference between day and night over here is so great that after they go out, they


    don''t know when toe back.


    So Kiera not only had them do sun protection, but also brought several thick cloaks, for both adults and


    children.

 Chapter 1027 - There Really Are Gods

    Chapter 1027 - There Really Are Gods


    Chapter 1027 - There really are gods


    Ian''s medicalb had business over there, so he didn''t follow along.


    Natalia they do not care, itself she came over this time, is to see Kiera, other she does not mind.


    It was the driver from the castle who was driving, not the Christopher from yesterday.


    Kiera was happy all the way, introducing them to the sights of the city while chatting with Natalia about


    her family.


    Natalia could see that she was really happy.


    Maybe it''s true that the heart has now fully epted her, but also because of the memory of some


    previous events.


    So she and Natalia are now less and less separated.


    Natalia even found a hint of the long-lost feeling she used to have at Julio.


    Tired of shopping in the morning, they ate at one of thergest hotels in town at noon.


    The hotel here is also a white building. After entering, the other party obviously knew Kiera and greeted


    her respectfully.


    Kiera was still a little embarrassed, turned her head and whispered to Natalia: "You Uncle Ian is more


    prestigious here, I also benefit from his light, usually I do note out much."


    Nataliaughed: "I wandered around today, I feel that the people here is quite simple, you can live


    happily here, I am also relieved."


    Kiera sighed, "It''s also thanks to Ian who saved me back then, otherwise, I wouldn''t be here today."


    Natalia nodded.


    Kieraughed: "Not to talk about that, today I''ll take you to try their authentic local food, what we


    usually do at home is modified, the taste is not authentic, if you taste it today and still like it, tomorrow


    I''ll let the cooks at home do what they do over here."


    Once the group went inside, they found seats and sat down.


    Because they camete, there were no more boxes inside.


    But everyone didn''t care, so they found a better window seat in the lobby.


    After sitting down, Kiera ordered the food and several people drank tea while waiting for the food and


    chatting.


    Just then, suddenly I heard a few people at the next table talking about something over there.


    Because they were louder, it naturally reached this side.


    "Eh, have you heard? There''s a song and dance performance over at the theater this evening."


    "Isn''t there always a song and dance show in the theater? What''s so unusual about that?"


    "This you do not know it, the previous song and dance performances, are ordinary song and dance


    performances, but today is different, I heard that today there is a dream of the sound of the band, their


    Goddess pass that is a great ah, only once in several years public performance, if you do not go to see


    tonight, it will be missed."


    "Really? Then do go see it, and get your tickets after dinner."


    Natalia heard them talking lively, also can not help but some curiosity.


    She turned to Kiera and asked, "Mom, what kind of show is that show they''re talking about?"


    Kieraughed: "That ah, is a famous local legend, it is said that a thousand years ago, this ce


    originally did not have a town, there is a huge piece of sacred stone from the sky, fell in the desert, the


    piece of sacred stone here to absorb the essence of the sun and moon, and gradually became a fine,


    turned into a beautiful fairy. "


    "The fairy is very kind, see so many people here, because there is no water and died of thirst, so


    heartbroken weeping, tears converge into that goddess river, with the river, but no trees, yellow sand


    will make the river dirty, the sun, it will easily dry up, so they pulled out all their hair again, turned into a


    tree and flowers by the river. "


    "Those people do not have houses to live, she cut flesh into a house, in order to block the sand from


    the south, and will be their own bones, turned into the goddess mountain, anyway, is probably such a


    legend, the people here, are quite believe in this, there are people for this goddess built a pce


    sacrifice it! If you want to see,ter after lunch, I will take you to see."


    Nataliaughed, "Is there something so amazing?"


    "No."


    Anne opened her curious eyes and asked, "Is this true? In this world, there are really gods and


    goddesses?"


    Kieraughed and scratched her little nose.


    "Of course it''s not true, this is all made up by people to coax children, but this kind of thing anyway, no


    harm, passed on for a long time, as a belief, so no one said anything."


    Natalia asked, "And what about this Dream Sound band?"


    "That band, ah, is a very famous band over here, specializing in stage performances, have not been to


    East Asia, so you may not know, but they are very famous around this area, the Goddess is a stage


    y they made up, I saw it once a few years ago, but it is quite wonderful, we can go to see tonight."


    Natalia nodded.


    "So that''s it."


    She probably understood that it was just a stage team that made up a myth into a show to perform.


    In fact, this is nothing unusual, every ce, there are myths and legends belonging to that ce.


    Not only here, but also in the country, she has heard a lot about it.


    Natalia didn''t think much of it, just as an interesting insight to hear.


    Anne, however, appeared to be interested.


    No wonder, children, it is like these fairies ah myth ah what time.


    Listen to Kiera speak so vividly, think this goddess sister so kind, so great, simply can not wait to meet


    her.


    Kiera saw the situation, said with a smile: "You want to see her now afraid that you can not see, after


    all, are a thousand years ago, but in the afternoon we go to the local people built for her pce to pay


    respect, you still have a chance to see her statue and portrait."


    Anne nodded good-naturedly, "Good."


    So, after dinner, the group went to the local very famous Goddess Pce to worship.


    Since it is a local belief, the pce is naturally restored to extraordinarily rich and magnificent.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    When the group went in, they felt that it was not like a pce for the gods, but rather like a pce for


    the ancient emperor.


    Natalia can''t help but think with a smile in her heart that it''s really the same everywhere.


    This is not for the sacrifice of immortals? This sacrifice is clearly the master behind this pce.


    I do not know who is now in charge of this side, see this side of the gold brick pavement, white jade for


    the wall look, you know, only afraid that the back of the money to collect a lot.


    Natalia thought in her mind, and her mouth subconsciously asked the question.


    "Mom, do you know who is looking after this pce now? Who does it belong to?"


    Kiera froze for a moment and shook her head.


    "I''m not sure about that, no one seems to have mentioned it."

 Chapter 1028 Beautiful Sister

    Chapter 1028 Beautiful Sister


    Chapter 1028 Beautiful Sister


    Natalia saw the situation, it is not good to ask more questions, so did not say anything else.


    Several people stepped over the long steps and entered the main hall, only to see a tall statue of a fairy


    goddess in front of them.


    The idol should be cast in gold, several meters high, covered with golden light, and then by the sunlight


    outside a shine in, just feel the eyes are almost blind.


    Anne stood below, tilting her little head to look at the idol in front of her, and an exmation came out


    of her mouth, "Wow, it''s so tall."


    Nataliaughed and said, "You have seen the sister of the goddess you want to see, so pray whatever


    you want to pray now."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Anne nodded heavily, then immediately put her hands together, closed her eyes and began to pray.


    Kiera also next to make the same action, Natalia and Archie on these is not much believe, so also did


    not make a wish, just curious to look around.


    Oliver suddenly spoke up.


    "Look, Mommy, pretty sister."


    Natalia sniffed and looked over in the direction of his finger.


    Only to see that it was a mural, because the mural is far away, so even though it is very high and very


    not see clearly.


    The fresco was colorful and beautiful, and Natalia led Oliver closer, only to find that the painting was


    really a woman.


    Just see the woman in a golden attire, barefoot on the clouds, looking extraordinarily beautiful.


    She couldn''t help butugh, "Really pretty sister, well, you have better eyes than mommy."


    Oliver grinned cheekily.


    Archie also came over and looked at the wall mural and said with some amusement, "I didn''t expect


    this North African god to look like an East Asian face, which is also rare."


    Natalia said, "It''s a little strange, but didn''t they say that people from East Asia used to migrate from


    North Africa? Maybe they just looked simr back then."


    Archie didn''t say anything, the two watched in silence for a while, and when Anne finished making her


    wish, they took her away with them.


    As they were going out, a staff member from this side came in front of them and approached them to


    collect merit money.


    Natalia did not expect that this was also popr over here.


    She thought that there was only money for the entrance fee that she had juste in.


    But out to y, she didn''t count, and paid for some as she went along.


    It was a while before Kiera came out after him.


    When she came out, she was in a hurry and said to her, "Natalia, I just inquired about something, and


    guess what it is?"


    Natalia turned her head to look at her andughed, "What?"


    "Haven''t you just been curious about who built this ce? I inquired about it, but the other party is not


    very clear, only that it is a kindred spirit from the East."


    Natalia froze.


    "The East?"


    "Yeah, I''ll ask for more rity, they don''t even know, as far as the iing money here, naturally, there


    is a special person to manage."


    Natalia frowned.


    I don''t know why, but listening to Kiera talk like this, she always felt that there was something odd about


    this ce.


    But it was not a matter of concern, and she did not think much about it.


    Because they had just donated money, they were told by a staff member that they could go to the back


    and take some of the fruits that had been blessed over here.


    Natalia and Archie thought, anyway, came toe, and not greedy for his little what the fruit of the


    blessing, but to see a little or can.


    So, the group went to the back hall.


    Only to see more people behind than in front, a huge group of people, all to receive the blessing.


    Natalia found it funny and wondered if he really believed that in this world, there is such a thing as


    being blessed and getting something for nothing, or if he was just following the trend.


    A staff member came over and handed her a fruit.


    She took a look at it, only to see that it was an ordinary apple, and the skin was wilted, not fresh at first


    nce.


    She didn''t even want the fruit now, and with a nce at Archie, she put the stuff on the table and the


    group turned to leave.


    When someone saw that they didn''t want it, they immediately rushed over and snatched the apples off


    the table and gobbled them up.


    That action is fast, do not know also think it is to rob it.


    Natalia this time, this ce is simply not even a little good feeling.


    She couldn''t help but get a bad chill and turn around.


    As she went out, sheughed at Kiera and said, "This ce looks just like that. ording to me,


    instead of worshipping the goddess, it''s better to worship Buddha, so in the future, you shoulde to


    such ces less often, Mom."


    Kieraughed: "I wasn''ting, but I thought I''d bring you guys out for a long time, so I came to take a


    look around, usually I stay in the castle most of the time, I don''te to these ces at all."


    Natalia sniffed, and was then slightly relieved.


    It''s not that she''s too careful, it''s because this ce, by definition, should be a ce of piety and purity.


    But from the time she came in until now, the perception she has been given has been tacky,


    mercenary, and foolish.


    For others, she is not good to say anything, after all, is good or bad, that are people''s beliefs.


    But she was afraid that a simple person like Kiera, who came to such a ce, would easily be tricked


    by people to produce some very serious consequences.


    The good thing is, Kiera does not believe in this either.


    It is a person who has died once, a lot of fame and fortune in life and what not, she has seen through.


    Now she just wants to be with Ian and live some quiet, ordinary days. She didn''t have any family


    before, but now, with Natalia as her family, her heart is moreplete.


    Therefore, she does not have what she is asking for, and naturally, she does not need to ask God for


    more.


    Natalia did not know what was in her mind, but only secretly thought that it would be best if she did not


    I still have to talk to Uncle Ian back, this ce is not clean, and finally everyone should note in the


    future.


    Having made up her mind to go out, Natalia did not pay attention to the surrounding area.


    Just then, however, Archie took a step.


    Because Archie had been holding her hand, his steps stopped and Natalia''s could not help but follow.


    She turned her head and looked at Archie, asking curiously, "What''s wrong?"


    Only Archie''s eyes were fixed on a direction not far away and he did not speak.


    Natalia followed his gaze, but saw that it was a cloister, on which there were only some pedestrians


    and some travelers, and nothing else.


    She couldn''t help but frown.


    "What did you see?"


    Archie drew his gaze back.


    He shook his head, "It''s nothing."


    When he finished, he asked Kiera, "It''s gettingte, do you want to go back and get some rest?"


    Kiera looked at the time, it was indeedte, it was four o''clock in the afternoon.


    Several people are out from the morning after breakfast, and now also shopped for six or seven hours,


    to say not tired that is false.

 Chapter 1029 It DoesnT Feel Right

    Chapter 1029 It Doesn''T Feel Right


    Chapter 1029 It doesn''t feel right


    Especially, with Natalia, a pregnant woman, in the picture.


    Any more, think of her.


    So, Kiera nodded.


    "OK, then we''ll go back and rest for a while, and after dinner, we''ll think about going out to see the


    show."


    "Good."


    After the group agreed, they went straight back to the castle by car.


    When I returned to the castle, I found that Ian had returned from theb at some point.


    At this time, he is in the back of the ss house, tending to the gold tree.


    Knowing they were back, he came out from the back and asked, "Where have you all been today?"


    Kiera then told him about the ces she had been today, one by one.


    Ian was a little surprised when he learned that they had gone to the Shrine of the Goddess.


    "You went to the Goddess Pce?"


    Kieraughed, "Yeah, I was curious, so I went over to check it out."


    Ian was silent for a while and sneered, "What is there to see there? It''s just a way to make money out


    of a situation. Instead of believing in that, you should believe in yourself."


    Natalia alsoughed: "I also said so, but I see that the people over here are quite believe, especially


    that what has received the blessing of the oracle of the fruit, everyone with the life of the same grabbed


    to eat."


    Ian shook his head.


    "Foolishness and ignorance."


    Speaking of which, he seemed to suddenly remember something and turned his head to look at


    Natalia.


    "Since you all know this, have you inquired about the owner behind this Goddess Pce?"


    Natalia froze.


    Kieraughed: "inquired ah, how did not inquire, but the specific is not very clear, people refused to


    say, we only know that it is the people from the East."


    "What people from the East."


    Ian gave a whole look of disdain, "It''s the Zardi Family."


    "Huh?"


    Everyone was momentarily surprised.


    Natalia even blushed, "The Zardi Family?"


    "Yes, before I also do not know, then once, I saw a person and the Goddess Pce people for


    handover, overheard their conversation, only to know that the person is for the Zardi Family, this


    ce, also do not know whether the Zardi Family people built, or that someone has built, theyter


    took over, anyway, it is now in their hands is."


    When these words came out, everyone''s face sank.


    Natalia and Archie South are on the opposite side of the Zardi Family.


    Kiera also has a lot to say about the Zardi Family because of Natalia''s rtionship.


    Originally, we did not think much about it, but now we did not expect that this Goddess Pce, is


    actually the Zardi Family''s property.


    Thinking about just now also patronized over there, everyone''s heart for a moment can not help but


    some strange.


    At this time, Archie suddenly said, "No wonder."


    Natalia froze and asked, "What''s wrong? What''s hard to me."


    Archie pursed his lips and said, "It may seem unbelievable to you to say that I was over there just now


    and saw Stephan."


    The crowd was amazed.


    Natalia subconsciously blurted out, "What''s Stephan doing here? Isn''t he in Lanceham?"


    Archie said in a deep voice: "Yeah, that''s why I was also surprised just now, but now it seems that since


    the Goddess Pce is the property of THE Zardi Family, it''s not surprising that he would appear


    here."


    Everyone fell silent and their faces did not look too good.


    After half a second, Natalia said without a good word.


    "I really meet these bastards everywhere I go."


    Kiera patted the back of her hand soothingly.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Didn''t think much about it, left and right has nothing to do with us, big deal, next time we''ll never go


    again."


    Natalia said in a deep voice: "Whether it''s theirs or not, I have no intention of going back to that ce."


    Kiera nodded and turned her head to Ian, "You''re not allowed to go in the future either, you hear me?"


    Ian gave a rare smile.


    "When have you ever seen me begging for God?"


    When Kiera thought about it, that''s true.


    Since he said so, Kiera did not say anything else.


    Seeing that Natalia did not look well, she advised, "Why don''t you go to your room and rest for a while,


    and I''ll call you at dinner time in the evening."


    Natalia was not polite, nodded and let the two little ones y below while Archie apanied her up


    to rest.


    Back in her room, Natalia leaned against the bed and whispered, "Archie, I don''t know why, but this


    time out, I always felt something was wrong."


    Archie sat on the head of the bed and had her lie on hisp, massaging her temples as he said,


    "What''s wrong?"


    Archie said faintly: "Before you said that you saw Stephan in the Goddess Pce, in fact, I did not tell


    you, this whole way, I always feel that there is a pair of invisible eyes staring at us, do you think it could


    be the Zardi Family people?"


    Lu Jing bathroom finger a beat.


    After a good half sound, said: "should not, all the way I have people in the secret protection, you do not


    worry too much."


    "But ..."


    "Are you too tired, or do not go out these two days, you apany you at home to take a good rest?"


    Archie said gently.


    Natalia looked into his eyes, only to see the man looking gentle and doting, the look she knew best.


    Her troubled heart, this is a little safer.


    She nodded her head.


    "Maybe, I''ll take a nap, and in an hour, you remember to wake me up."


    "Good."


    Archie helped her lie down and said, "You sleep, I''ll stay here with you."


    "Hmm."


    Natalia was a bit tired in the end and fell asleep not long after.


    Archie sat on the edge of the bed to guard her, looked at her quiet sleeping face, lowered his head and


    kissed her on the forehead before he whispered, "Natalia, don''t worry, I will keep you safe."


    It was 6:00 p. m. when Natalia woke up again.


    The sun is still warm outside, and it gets darkte over here, and it doesn''t getpletely dark until


    after 10 p. m.


    So the sun at this moment is the equivalent of the domestic sun at two or three o''clock in the afternoon,


    which is exactly the time of warmth.


    The good thing is that Archie was kind enough to draw the curtains and the room was dark, so it didn''t


    affect her sleep.


    When she woke up, Archie wasn''t around, and she thought Archie had gone out.


    I didn''t expect to hear a gentle voice in my ear just before I moved.


    "Awake?"


    Immediately after, arge warm palm came over.


    Natalia froze and looked up at him.


    Only to see that Archie was moving a chair and sitting next to it to read a book, she then noticed that a


    dim floormp was lit in the corner of the room, where Archie had been sitting earlier.


    She couldn''t help but smile and sit up with his help.


    "What time is it?"


    "Just got to six."


    Archie paused and asked her, "Are you thirsty? I''ll pour you a ss of water."


    "Good."


    Natalia nodded.

 Chapter 1030 Wonderful Performance

    Chapter 1030 Wonderful Performance


    Chapter 1030 Wonderful performance


    Soon, Archie came over with a full ss of water.


    He held the cup himself and fed Natalia a drink.


    Natalia also did not bother to raise his hand, on his hand to drink a few mouthfuls of water, to moisten


    the throat almost, which pushed away.


    Archie ced the cup on the table next to him and brought his jacket over.


    "The temperature outside is slowly starting to drop, put on a jacket so you don''t catch a cold."


    Natalia nodded and obediently put it on before lifting the covers and getting out of bed.


    "Are you hungry yet? Dinner''s almost ready, go down for supper?"


    "Good."


    The two of them went downstairs holding hands.


    Downstairs in the living room, Anne is sitting on the couch, watching her favorite cartoon.


    Next to him, Oliver was still pounding away at the Lego he hadn''t finished yet.


    When he saw Natalia and Archieing down, he immediately put down the toys he was holding and


    ran towards them.


    "Mommy, Daddy."


    Archie got ahead of him and picked up the little bundle halfway.


    "How many times have I told you? Don''t jump on mommy like that, mommy is pregnant now, what if


    you jump on her?"


    Nataliaughed, "Where does it go down so easily?"


    I didn''t expect the little bun to turn his eyes and say, "I didn''t want to hug mommy, I wanted to hug


    daddy."


    With that, he barks a kiss on his face.


    Archie: "..."


    Natalia couldn''t hold back herughter in the back.


    Archie darkened his face and gently pped his little butt.


    "Greasy talker."


    After the three men came downstairs, Kiera came out of the kitchen.


    "Natalia''s awake, go sit in the dining room, dinner will be ready soon."


    Natalia nodded, and the group went to the dining room together.


    Kiera was in a good mood for the past two days, and she prepared the dinner herself.


    A rare smile appeared on Ian''s face as he came from the back garden and saw the exquisite meal on


    the table.


    "Kiera cooks once in a while and it''s not because of me, tsk, it''s a little heartbreaking to think about."


    Although the mouth said so, but the hand did not stop, straight to reach for one of the dishes.


    Kiera turned to Natalia and said, "Did you see that? This man wants to eat and talk, and he doesn''t


    know how many mouths he has to keep busy like this."


    Natalia saw these two fighting andughed with joy.


    Ian grunted, "I''m telling the truth."


    Kiera didn''t bother with him and turned to Anne and asked, "Is Grandma''s cooking good?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Anne nodded vigorously.


    "It''s delicious, just as good as the one Mommy made."


    Kiera burst intoughter.


    "What a sweet mouth."


    Natalia smiles and clips a bok choy into her bowl.


    "You can''t just eat meat, you have to eat green vegetables too, okay?"


    Anne nodded, and Oliver pushed the bowl over.


    "Mommy, I want to eat the greens too."


    Natalia then gave him one too.


    Next to her, Archie''s disgruntled tone came through.


    "They''ve got it all, where''s mine?"


    Natalia choked and shot him a disgruntled look.


    "They''re kids, are you too?"


    Archie: "..."


    But in the end, Natalia gave him one, and Archie was content to take the bowl away.


    The family had a nice meal.


    After finishing the meal, the maids wille to collect the dishes.


    Kiera took Natalia and the others into the living room to dissipate their food, and while wandering


    around, asked, "Are you going to the stage show this evening?"


    Natalia naturally knew what she was referring to.


    She turned her head to look at Archie, who said in a light voice, "There''s nothing to do anyway, so


    there''s no harm in going to check it out."


    Natalia then asked Anne and Oliver, "Do you two want to go to the show?"


    Oliver came over, "Is there a pretty sister?"


    Natalia couldn''t help butugh, "You just know pretty sister, your father and I are not like that, when did


    you learn to be so horny?"


    Archie sank his face and feigned anger, "There is no pretty sister, only ugly brother."


    Oliver froze, followed by a soft grunt.


    "Who believes you."


    After saying that, da-da-da ran away.


    Archie: "..."


    Natalia wasughing her head off.


    Archie failed to scare his son, Anne is now older, simply do not believe his scare, and finally, can only


    silently retract their pranks.


    Anne ran over, hugged Natalia, and said, "Mommy, I want to go see."


    Natalia nodded, so she said to Kiera, "In that case, let''s go check it out."


    Kiera also nodded and turned her head and ordered someone to go out and buy tickets.


    She said with a smile, "The theater side doesn''t start until 10 p. m. It''s still early, so there''s no rush.


    We''ll have someone book seats first and then go over when it''s about time."


    Natalia naturally nodded her head in agreement.


    9:30 pm.


    The family had an early dinner and yed for a while, seeing that it was almost time, before they went


    out slowly and drove to the theater.


    It''s hot during the day here, but cool at night.


    Natalia had a tweed jacket over her body, the two little ones also added thick coats, and Archie added


    a ck trench coat, which looked more than a little cold in the night and looked extra charming.


    Ian didn''t have to keep watch in theb at night, so he went along with him.


    The group arrived at the theater at just the right time.


    Natalia asked Archie to buy snacks for the two little ones and held them in her hands while she found


    their seats and sat down.


    The seats Kiera booked for them were naturally the best, right in the center of the third row in front.


    Neither too close, nor too far, from here to see the stage, it is just right to see the expression of the


    people above.


    Anne looked excited, tugged on Natalia''s sleeve and asked in a low, quiet voice, "Mommy, can I really


    see the fairy sisterter?"


    Natalia did not want to spoil the innocence of a child''s heart, so she smiled and nodded.


    "Yeah, soter you have to look carefully and carefully, okay?"


    "Okay, I got it."


    Anne sat upright and waited with single-mindedness for her fairy sister to appear.


    Natalia and Archie sit side by side, with Oliver on the other side, and then Kiera and Ian in the past.


    The surrounding area is not noisy, although it is now the time for the audience to enter, but everyone


    has lowered their voices, only a small, tiny talk, and no one is loud.


    Soon, the audience was all seated.


    The lights dimmed and Natalia sat there, looking intently at the stage.


    Only to see with the ckness of the stage a beam of light up, the surrounding sound suddenly down,


    gradually tend to silent.


    Soothing and melodious music slowly sounded like a woman singing softly from a very far away, with


    the pleasant sound of the piano, something else.


    Immediately afterwards, a group of back-up dancers dressed in white made their appearance one by


    one from behind the curtain.


    Natalia curled her lips.


    I thought it was just an ordinary show, but now it seems to be a bit interesting.

 Chapter 1031 - A Coincidental Encounter At The Theater

    Chapter 1031 - A Coincidental Encounter At The Theater


    Chapter 1031 - A Coincidental Encounter at the Theater


    She has been in the entertainment industry for many years and is already a good connoisseur of


    various performances.


    Therefore, although the other side has just started, she has seen a lot of doorway out.


    After all, it is the grand finale of the show that is only performed once every few years.


    Not only is the cast great, the entire choreography and props are also quite well done.


    Only to see a huge stone fell from the sky, the group of actors next to the initial horror, and then


    gradually turned into curiosity, in the soothing music, everyone circled around the stone, as if the


    primitive people in ancient times.


    After a short time, suddenly, the sky changed rapidly, thunderstorms and lightning struck down one by


    one.


    Everyone was panicked and anxious, looking everywhere for shelter from the rain.


    At the same time, a tornado appeared on the choreography curtain at the back.


    Several actors were blown away by the tornado on stage, and the yellow sand filled the sky, blocking


    the sky and making it difficult to see the scenery in front of them.


    Just when everyone was in deep water, the boulder standing in ce suddenly "boom", cracked.


    As the stone cracked, the sky suddenly got better.


    Immediately after, in the astonished gaze of all, from the middle out of a beautiful picturesque woman.


    The woman was dressed in colorful brocade, with a slender figure and a beautiful face. When she


    walked out of the stone, as if stepping on top of the clouds, the whole person exuded a divine glow.


    Everyone looked at her, and then looked at the suddenly clear sky, as if they understood something,


    immediately ran to her, kneeled down and worshiped.


    The woman smiled faintly, fingers gently twisted, instantly, the ground grew a lot of green grass up.


    Everyone rejoiced, and then, at the begging of all, she turned the desert into mountains and rivers, and


    withered leaves into houses, and then danced a beautiful dance in the middle of the stage, and finally


    turned her whole being, into the mountains and rivers here, for them to live for generations toe.


    All the people knelt down and worshipped her gratefully, and then they saw that someone started to


    repair the Goddess Pce, and the Goddess became the deepest faith here.


    Natalia sat in the audience, knowing that it was probably fake, but it was still very moving to watch.


    Honestly, this story is not new, as they said before, in this world, in every different ce, there are


    beliefs that belong to them.


    And behind each faith, almost all carry a simr story, just when the local people were suffering deeply,


    the other side came down from the sky to save them.


    Then the people here built temples and pces for it, and for generations, worshipped and paid


    homage to it.


    But perhaps the dancers on stage were too good, or perhaps the melodious and soothing music


    knocked her heart out one after another.


    After watching the performance, she actually did not have the previous rejection of the Goddess


    Pce.


    On the contrary, there is a different view of the story.


    Bute to think of it, sometimes there is nothing wrong with the story itself.


    What is wrong are those who use the story and the gratitude and goodness in people''s hearts to enrich


    themselves and to do evil.


    When she thought about it, she couldn''t help but feel a lot more relieved.


    The performance ended with a thunderous apuse.


    All the actors came to the front of the stage hand in hand to give their thanks.


    Anne also kept apuding beside her.


    Natalia turned her head to look at her and smiled, "How''s that? Does it look good?"


    Anne nodded vigorously, "It looks good."


    Kiera alsoughed: "Ist saw it three years ago, and I still feel very moved when I see it again now."


    Natalia nodded, "It''s pretty good."


    Archie didn''t feel much of anything.


    He is a man, in this regard, is not as delicate as women''s feelings, so in his opinion, it was a good


    show, and will not think deeply about anything else.


    And Ian will not think about it, his mind has always been in theboratory, you asked him to a strain of


    disease he can say a 70 or 80 to, but to the stage and art of these things, he is apleteyman.


    After watching the performance, the group got up and prepared to leave the stage with the audience.


    However, at that moment, perhaps because there were too many people, too crowded, Anne did not


    stand firmly on her feet when she was going down the steps, and suddenly stumbled and shrieked.


    Natalia froze and subconsciously gave her a hand.


    But at the same time, there was another person who reached out and steadily held her in ce.


    Natalia looked up and crashed into a pair of deep, warm and pale eyebrows.


    "Thank you, Uncle."


    Anne said immediately after she stood firm.


    Natalia smiled back and said, "Thanks a lot."


    "You''re wee."


    He said lightly, his voice like a spring breeze, looked at them andughed: "There are many people


    here, children should pay attention, if they fall can be trouble."


    Natalia nodded and hurriedly took Anne''s hand in her palm.


    When the man saw this, he said nothing more, and the group continued to walk out.


    Soon, it was time to go outside.


    Archie just hugged Oliver and walked behind, and did not see the scene just now.


    After all, that scene happened so fast, it was only a few seconds of work.


    Aftering out this moment, I saw Anne''s eyes darting around, seemingly looking for someone, so I


    couldn''t help but ask curiously, "What are you looking at?"


    "I''m looking for my uncle, daddy, I almost fell just now and an uncle helped me, I want to say thank you


    to him again."


    Natalia exined with a smile, "There was a person who helped her out, but they''re gone, so what are


    you looking for? Can you find it?"


    Anne looked for a long time, and sure enough, she did not see the man''s figure.


    Can''t help but be a little disappointed.


    She hung her head and pouted her lips in discontent, "I just think that uncle is quite nice, I want to say


    thank you to him again."


    Natalia couldn''t help but lose her smile.


    Where she would not know, her daughter because she grew up, know the difference between good and


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    evil beauty, look at the uncle just now and good-looking and good-looking, so want to see a few more


    eyes only.


    It''s not that Anne has anything else on her mind, after all, she is still young and mature, in the end, she


    is still a child.


    It''s just that because of Natalia''s influence, she has a natural tendency to be more attracted to better-


    looking people, which is why she looks like this.


    Natalia gently soothed, "Well, since we can''t find it, let''s not look for it, it''ste, let''s go home."


    Anne nodded at this.


    The group got in the car and prepared to go home.


    By this time, it was getting dark.


    But it''s also cold at night, a very dry kind of cold.


    Natalia arranged Oliver''s clothes for him and sat in the car, looking out the window at the bustling night,


    but in a pleasant mood.


    Just then, suddenly I saw a car parked in front of me.


    Because there were too many of them to fit in one car, they were always seated separately.

 Chapter 1032 The Car Broke Down

    Chapter 1032 The Car Broke Down


    Chapter 1032 The car broke down


    Kiera and Ian were in the front car, while Natalia and Archie were in the back car with their two children.


    Just now, she clearly saw the car in front of the car drove by, that is Kiera and Ian''s car.


    So at this time, the one parked in front should not be theirs.


    Who is that?


    She was curious in her mind, because the two cars, except for the license te number, were the


    same.


    So she was a bit misled for a moment and thought it was Kiera and the others who had stopped there.


    Until the car drove by the side of that car, Anne suddenly called out in surprise.


    "It''s Uncle! It''s the good-looking uncle!"


    Natalia froze and turned her head to look, only to see that it was indeed the same person they had run


    into in the theater earlier.


    Natalia couldn''t help but be a little surprised that the other party also seemed to hear Anne''s startled


    cry and turned around.


    But because Natalia they are sitting inside the car, the car window made a confidential treatment, so


    only from the inside to see the outside, but the outside can not see the inside, therefore, he did not see


    what just made a sound is the person.


    Anne couldn''t help but yell out, "Stop the car! Stop the car!"


    The driver turned his head to Archie and saw him nod before pulling over at the side of the road.


    As soon as the car stopped, Anne immediately went to open the door, but was stopped by Natalia.


    "Eh, wait a minute."


    She said, grabbing Anne and admonishing, "No recklessness, you''re a kid, you have to follow the


    adults, okay?"


    Anne nodded good-naturedly.


    Natalia then got out of the car at ease and led her all the way over there.


    In fact, Natalia is not to me for being overly concerned, she and Archie''s identity is there, there are


    too many impure-minded people around close, Anne as their children, there are times when it is


    necessary to be careful.


    Otherwise, if the enemy seeks toe to the door, also so naive and reckless, it is easy to fall into the


    way of others.


    Archie also got out of the car and the family walked to the front of that car.


    At this time, the other party also recognized Natalia and Anne, stood up straight and smiled: "So it''s


    you guys, just now I thought this voice is a bit familiar, as if I''ve heard it somewhere, I didn''t expect


    such a fate, actually met here again."


    Anne has just been instructed by Natalia and is now much steadier.


    She stood up straight with her little body, rather like a little adult, and nodded her head.


    "I also think it''s quite a fate. Uncle, why are you here alone? Did your car break down?"


    The other party looked back at his car and thenughed rather helplessly: "Yes, I don''t know what the


    reason is, it stalled halfway through the drive, I have just called, there should be someone from the


    insurancepanying to look at it soon."


    Archie looked at him and scowled darkly.


    Just see the man in front of you neatly dressed, temperament as warm as jade, light eyebrows with a


    smile between the eyes, quite an ancient nobleman''s temperament, just like the man who walked out of


    the painting.


    This is a person who, at first nce, can give a person an extremely deep good feeling.


    Archie thought to himself.


    Natalia and his phasing are simr, she looked at the other car and said in a light voice: "It''s sote


    now, it will take a long time to wait for the insurancepany, right?"


    The other side stretched out his hands, a look of helplessness.


    "I can''t help it, I''m here to travel, the car is rented, so I don''t have many friends, I just contacted the


    rentalpany and told me to call the insurancepany directly, I had to do as I was told."


    Natalia nodded.


    "And did they say when they wereing over?"


    "No, just that I should wait and that they would be as quick as possible."


    The other side spoke with a slight frown, apparently also found this argument unreliable.


    Archie said in a hushed voice, "You''re American?"


    The other side''s eyes lit up.


    "Yeah, how do you know?"


    "Because we are, too."


    They spoke before, all in the localnguage, and this time Archie suddenly switched to American


    English, the other party immediately raised a smile of joy.


    "So that''s how it is, it seems we are really too rted, I always thought there were not many Chinese in


    this ce."


    Archie said faintly, "You wait here, I don''t know how long you''ll have to wait, if you don''t mind get in the


    car and we''ll give you a ride."


    There was some hesitation on the other side.


    "Would this ... be too much trouble for you guys, and I have this car ..."


    "Security is good over here, there is surveince on this road, your car will not be a problem, get in."


    After Archie finished, he hugged Oliver and turned his head straight to the car.


    Natalia saw this and alsoughed: "I also have to thank you for helping my daughter before, in that


    case, don''t be polite, get in the car and we will send you."


    The other side saw this, which did not say anything and nodded in agreement.


    After getting into the car, the other party gave her address, and Natalia found that it was actually the


    same direction as theirs, so she felt the wonder of fate even more.


    "Uncle, my name is Anne, what''s your name?"


    After everyone sat down, Anne began to talk to each other curiously.


    The manughed, "What a coincidence, my name is Ben Zardi,"


    When he said the name, Natalia''s heart thumped.


    I don''t know why, but I somehow remember the mysterious man from the Zardi Family, Clinton.


    Ben Zardi, Clinton Zardi...


    Is there really such a coincidence under the sky?


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    She couldn''t help but turn her head and look at the man.


    Because the car is a five-seater, an extra person will not be able to sit.


    So now it''s a chauffeur driving, with Archie holding Oliver and sitting in the back with Anne and Natalia.


    And Ben is sitting in the front passenger seat.


    From her perspective, she can only see the side of the man''s face, or that warm and breezy smile,


    looking at it is as good as seeing a masculine white snow like a good feeling.


    She couldn''t help butfort herself in her mind.


    Perhaps they are too sensitive, this world, the surname Nan name also has a Jin word people, do not


    know how many.


    How is it possible to meet one that is Clinton?


    Besides, didn''t he say so himself? His name is Ben, not Clinton.


    Although there is only a word difference, but the meaning of which is a world of difference.


    With this in mind, Natalia settled down a little.


    In fact, you can''t me her for being paranoid, Natalia and Archie, after all, have never seen Clinton''s


    real face before.


    Everything is just a matter of listening to Queeny and Felix''s transcriptions.


    They only know that Clinton, a man with a deep mind, quite a city, and in the Zardi Family business


    for many years, at a young age has been able to y the sophisticated York in the palm of the hand, is


    a very scary character.

 Chapter 1033 Doubt

    Chapter 1033 Doubt


    Chapter 1033 Doubt


    But in fact, no one has really seen them except Felix and Queeny.


    So, in fact, if you do get the chance to stand face to face with Clinton, you probably don''t know each


    other.


    Natalia thought of thisyer, the original subsided doubts, this moment can not help bute up again.


    She asked curiously, "Mr. Zardi, you''re out traveling alone, don''t you have to work?"


    Benughed: "I just came out to travel, while working, oh, I forgot to introduce myself, I am a


    photographer, I have always heard that this side of the desert is very beautiful, has always wanted to


    annual leave, this just got free toe, I show you the photos I took. "


    He said, holding out his phone and handing it to them.


    Natalia picked it up and looked at it.


    Sure enough, I took a lot of beautiful photos of the scenery and the people.


    There are several others, the desert at night, and you can see that both theposition and coloring


    have been carefully matched.


    She couldn''t help butugh and say, "It''s quite nice."


    Anne nodded back, "What a nice picture, I like it."


    Ben is rare to show a few embarrassed to.


    "If you like, I''ll print a few out and send them to you as postcards."


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah."


    Anne pped her hands together with joy.


    Natalia saw this, thenpletely put down the heart of suspicion.


    The car didn''t take long to drive to the hotel where Ben was staying.


    When she got off the bus, Anne made a point of asking for his contact information, which she kept in


    her little phone.


    He waved goodbye to him again before closing the car door.


    The car drove away from the hotel and headed for Kiera and Ian''s castle.


    Kiera and the others had arrived home, and remembered that their car was right behind theirs, but


    never saw them return, so they called to ask.


    Natalia answered the phone andughed: "Nothing, met an acquaintance on the way, helped a little,


    we''re back."


    Kiera smiled and was surprised that they would meet someone they knew even here, but it was not


    surprising to think that Archie had traveled all over the world in business and knew people everywhere.


    So, that''s when she hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Archie asked, "That guy just now, what happened? You guys met before?"


    What happened in the theater, because Archie has been holding Oliver in the back, a distance


    between, plus too many people too noisy, so he did not know what happened then.


    Natalia then told him generally what happened at that time.


    Archie listened and nodded with understanding.


    "So that''s it."


    Since it was someone who had already been approved by Natalia, he didn''t think much of it.


    Soon, the car arrived at the castle.


    The family got out of the car and walked happily towards the castle.


    After the family finished eating, Natalia first put the two children to bed after bathing, and then returned


    to her room.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    This evening, Oliver also ran off to his own little room, so it was just Natalia and Archie in the bedroom.


    Natalia drank Ian''s anti-nausea medicine, which helped, and now she doesn''t want to throw up, but


    after all, she''s pregnant with twins, so she''s getting heavier and heavier.


    When you walk for a while, you feel tired.


    After she finished her shower, shey down on the bed and let Archie squeeze her legs tenderly,


    squinting and enjoying while saying, "The guy we met today, I thought it was Clinton at the time, but


    when I thought about it, everything didn''t match up, so I guess it wasn''t."


    Archie also whispered, "I thought of the same thing as you."


    Natalia opened her eyes and looked at him with some interest.


    "Really?"


    "Hmm." Archie nodded, "But I didn''t go by the name, but by the feeling he gave off, I always felt that he


    didn''t look like an ordinary passerby, much less some photographer he was talking about."


    Natalia froze, "How so?"


    "Because illogical, he said he was a photographer, and rented a car, but which photographer would


    rent more than three million cars as a car? He took some of his own work, it looks like he was trying to


    prove his profession, but he operated the phone''s movements, but quite stiff, photographers I do not


    understand, but all do this business, the fingers often hold the camera, the index finger of the tiger''s


    mouth should have calluses on the ce, he did not, but the palm of the hand as well as the finger


    belly has some thin calluses, this is enough to prove that he is lying. "


    Natalia was a little surprised.


    Because she really did not expect, just a short time, almost just a face-to-face, Archie has observed the


    other party so clearly.


    She was silent for a moment and asked, "So what do you think ... he is? And why is he here?"


    Archie shook his head.


    "Not sure, but it is possible that we are thinking too much, let''s see first, if he does not appear again


    bottom line."


    Natalia nodded at this.


    That night, for some reason, Natalia didn''t sleep very well.


    She was confused and had several dreams, one moment she dreamed that she was on a boat and


    someone was crying around her, another moment she dreamed that a long time ago, when she was


    still in Julio, she had just learned of her mother''s "death" and was standing in the heavy rain, drenched


    like a chicken.


    In short, none of it was a good dream, all of it was her deepest fear.


    Natalia''s body shuddered and suddenly woke up, subconsciously opening her eyes.


    I only saw that the room was still dark, but it was just cold around me, and there was no one left.


    The curtains were drawn tightly, and the house was so quiet that the only sound left was the gurgling


    from the air humidifier.


    She panicked all of a sudden.


    Lifting the covers and getting out of bed, he first looked around the room and then headed out.


    "Archie! Archie!"


    Archie just went downstairs to pour water.


    He has always had a steady routine, and even with the time difference between here and home and


    the long days and short nights, he woke up early and had already run around downstairs.


    Now just back, pouring a ss of water and drinking it while preparing to go back to the room to take a


    shower, I saw Natalia running out of the bedroom with her hair loose and her clothes in disarray.


    His face changed and he immediately put down his ss of water and greeted him.


    "Natalia, what''s wrong?"


    "Archie!"


    Natalia lunged at him at once, flung herself across his arms, and held him firmly in her arms.


    Archie''s body stiffened, his hands still raised in mid-air, did not dare to drop.


    He even felt the person in his arms trembling slightly.

 Chapter 1034 DonT Be Afraid IM Here

    Chapter 1034 Don''T Be Afraid I''M Here


    Chapter 1034 Don''t be afraid I''m here


    "Natalia, don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    He reached out and held her in his arms, patting her back gently and soothing her in a warm voice.


    "Tell me, what''s wrong?"


    Natalia didn''t say anything, just hugged his waist tightly and buried her face in his chest.


    At this time, because it was still too early, neither Kiera nor Ian was awake yet.


    The two little ones are even more so and are sleeping soundly in bed.


    Archie felt the person in his arms, the trembling arc gradually reduced after, only then hold her


    shoulders, pushing her away from himself a little, and then look down seriously at her face.


    But I saw the woman in front of me, her hair was messy, her eyes were a little red, and her face was an


    abnormal pallor.


    His eyebrows could not help but wrinkle.


    Then look down, only to find that she did not wear shoes, is barefoot on the ground, the snow-white


    little feet is actually more white than the ground Ban also on a few points.


    The face can not help but sink.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Why aren''t you even wearing shoes? Aren''t you afraid of catching a cold?"


    He said, without saying a word, he picked her up in his arms.


    Natalia didn''t move, just nestled in his arms and let him hold her.


    The two went into the bedroom and Archieid her down on the bed, first going to get a towel and


    wiping her feet carefully before squatting down in front of her, looking up at her from the bottom and


    asking, "Tell me, what happened?"


    By this time, Natalia hade to her senses.


    Her face, while still not looking too good, was much better than before.


    She shook her head.


    "I''m fine, just ... having some dreams."


    Archie looked up and wiped some of the fine beads of sweat seeping out of her forehead for her.


    "What dream?"


    "Just some ...," Natalia frowned.


    I don''t know why, but the dream that was so clear just now, just for a moment, actually became blurred.


    It is like, she knows what she dreamedst night, but this time to say, but can not say anything.


    Archie looked at her frowning and depressed, and about guessed her situation.


    He said in a deep voice: "It doesn''t matter if you can''t remember, since it''s a dream, it''s fake, no matter


    how scary it is, now that you''re awake, those are gone, so there''s no need to think nonsense, okay?"


    Natalia looked at him, half-heartedly, before nodding.


    "Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something?"


    Natalia shook her head and pursed her lips, "I want some water."


    "Okay, then wait a minute, I''ll be right back."


    Archie said, and got up.


    Natalia, however, immediately took his hand in a nervous grip.


    As soon as he turned around, he saw the woman''s nervous eyes, looking at him as if she had seen her


    only straw.


    Archie''s heart softened.


    He didn''t know though what Natalia had just dreamed that would scare her like this.


    However, it is understood that this is her attachment to herself, deeper than to anyone else.


    As a man, being so dependent on the woman he loves so much, he is undoubtedly happy and lucky.


    With this in mind, Archie smiled and suddenly bent down, picking her up again in a horizontal hug.


    Natalia froze and subconsciously asked, "What do you want?"


    "You''re not scared?"


    Archie smiled wryly, "Too scared to let me go for a minute? Then I''ll just carry you down to the water


    with me."


    Natalia sniffed and a face went red.


    Held his neck and struggled a little.


    "Don''t you do that, put me down."


    "No release."


    Archieughed, "Letting you go, what if you get scared again?"


    "Where did I ..." Natalia was embarrassed, but the thought that she had just woken up alone from a


    dark room and the feeling of speechless fear made her immediately shut her mouth again.


    Archie took one look at her and knew what she was thinking.


    His eyes deepened, he said nothing more and carried her downstairs.


    When we got downstairs in the living room, Archie put her down and sat her down on the couch before


    he went to pour a ss of warm water and saw her drink it before asking, "How do you feel now?"


    Natalia licked her mouth, "That''s better, I''m fine."


    "So do you want to sleep again?"


    Natalia looked out at the sun and shook her head, "No sleep."


    "Then go to your room and change first."


    Archie said, picking her up and carrying her all the way to the bedroom.


    Back in the bedroom, Natalia changed her clothes, and by this time, that feeling of fear in her mind had


    Archie took her hand and came out of the bedroom, and it just so happened that here, Kiera and Ian


    also came out of the bedroom.


    Seeing them, Kieraughed, "It rainedst night, did you hear that?"


    Natalia froze and shook her head, "No."


    Kieraughed, "It rarely rains here, it''s dry most of the year, and you guys came right in the middle of it,


    too bad it was night and you didn''t see it, otherwise you would have been happy for a while."


    This side is located in the desert, it is normal to have less rain.


    Natalia didn''t think much of it either.


    She went to the next room, woke Anne up, helped Oliver, who had just woken up, to get dressed, and


    took them to wash up before we went downstairs for breakfast.


    Breakfast was made by the maids, light porridge and small dishes, not the specialties of this side, but a


    Chinese breakfast more suited to Natalia''s and their tastes.


    Everyone ate their meals and chatted.


    Kiera talked aboutst night''s performance and suddenly asked, "By the way, you guys said you met


    someone you knew yesterday, who was it? Was the other party in some kind of trouble?"


    Natalia shook her head.


    "Not really an acquaintance, just yesterday at the theater, Anne was about to fall, the other side helped


    Anne, and then when we came back, we saw his car broke down on the road and stopped at the side


    of the road, so we stopped and gave him a ride."


    Kiera nodded, "I see, I thought it was a friend of Archie''s from business."


    About the matter of spection about Ben''s identity, neither Natalia nor Archie had definite proof yet,


    so it was not good to say to Kiera.


    But after she mentioned this, Natalia suddenly thought of a way.


    So, after breakfast, she called Queeny and asked Queeny if she had any pictures of Clinton.


    Queeny was a little surprised to hear her ask that.


    "What do you need a picture of him for?"


    Natalia then told her about what happenedst night.


    "I don''t me me for being careless, it''s really because this matter involves you guys, I have to be


    cautious, in case that person is really Clinton, then he definitely knows us, knows us but also


    deliberately pretend not to know, close to us, must have another n, so to be safe, we''d better be


    right."


    Queeny thought about it and said, "I don''t have a picture of him, there''s very little information about him


    out there, and I''ve only seen it with my own eyes, so it''s not easy to describe it, so wait, I''ll go find


    someone to draw a picture and give it to you tonight."

 Chapter 1035 - Concern Is Confusion

    Chapter 1035 - Concern Is Confusion


    Chapter 1035 - Concern is Confusion


    Natalia thought about it and thought it would be okay.


    So it was agreed.


    "OK, then when you''re done drawing, send it directly to my phone."


    "Okay, no problem."


    Natalia told Queeny about it and then ignored it.


    During the day, they went to other parts of town for a stroll, Kiera apanied the whole time, and Ian


    did note out because theb side was really busy and could not get away.


    y until the evening, about eight o''clock, everyone back to enjoy.


    As soon as she got home, Natalia received a call from Queeny.


    "Natalia, I sent the finished portrait to your phone, take a look."


    "Good."


    Natalia hung up the phone and opened her text message to see a picture from Queeny.


    The pictures were dictated by Queeny and then had a professional painter, through her narrative, draw


    them.


    The painter''s work is very good, only to see the above is a lifelike portrait of a person, when Natalia


    saw that portrait, the whole person immediately froze.


    She never thought that there would be such a coincidence in this world.


    The portrait of the man, although not ten ten like the man they metst night called Ben Zardi, but at


    least like seven or eight points.


    After all, it is a dictated portrait, and it is impossible to be 100%plete.


    Therefore, it is normal to have some differences in between.


    But even so, it was enough to surprise Natalia.


    Surprised, she immediately took the portrait and showed it to Archie.


    Archie was also surprised after reading it.


    He never thought that the person he metst night was really Clinton.


    How did he appear here?


    No, I should say, although they do not know Clinton, but ording to Clinton that person''s scheming


    and tactics, all about Queeny and Felix''s side he should have investigated.


    So, naturally, he should also recognize Natalia and Archie.


    Before that, it was always him in the dark and Felix and the others in the light.


    He was like a shadow of the dragon that loomed over everyone.


    Want to find him in trouble, do not know where to look.


    But now, he suddenly jumped out on his own.


    Why?


    Both Natalia and Archie were puzzled.


    And since he obviously knows Archie and Natalia,st night, why did he pretend not to know them, and


    came disguised as some kind of photographer to deliberately get close to them.


    Yes, at this moment, Natalia and Archie will no longer simply think thatst night''s encounter, just a


    coincidence.


    After all, under this heaven, where there are so many coincidences.


    It is obvious that they are deadly rivals, but they met in such a faraway ce.


    He must have been premeditated and epted them on purpose.


    But why?


    Natalia and Archie thought about it for a long time and didn''t figure it out. Finally, they had to call


    Queeny and discuss it with them.


    This matter, they did not let Kiera and Ian know, afraid that they think more, will worry.


    Therefore, the phone call was made after dark, when everyone had gone to their rooms to rest, and the


    two were alone in the bedroom.


    They made a video call, and when the call was answered, Queeny and Felix appeared on the other


    side.


    Queeny looks quite happy, but looking at the background, it seems to be a hotel too, they are probably


    not in Lanceham.


    Natalia thought of what Archie had told them about South Oakport, and figured that they should be in


    South Oakport at this time, so she didn''t ask too many questions.


    As soon as the call was answered, Queeny smiled and asked, "I have given you the portrait of Clinton


    that you asked me for before, have you received it?"


    Natalia nodded, "Roger that."


    "What do you need his portrait for?"


    Natalia pursed her lips, and after a moment, said, "To say that you may not believe it, we met him


    here."


    "What?"


    Across the room, Felix and Queeny were clearly surprised as well.


    After all, this is an unthinkable thing no matter where it is said to be.


    Sure enough, Queeny was seen frowning.


    "Didn''t you guys go to the desert? What''s he doing there for a good reason?"


    "Who knows?" Natalia sneered, "Not only that,st night, he disguised himself as a passing


    photographer and osted us, when his car broke down and stopped at the side of the road, because


    he saved Anne a bit earlier, we stopped and drove him home, now that I think about it, the car should


    not have broken down, he just deliberately stopped there and waited for us, but how would he know we


    would pass that way?"


    When these words came out, Queeny''s face changed instantly.


    "You mean, he investigated you guys?"


    "Yes."


    This answer, in fact, Natalia and Archie had thought of before.


    Natalia said in a deep voice: "He must have investigated us first when he came here, knew where we


    lived and which road we would pass when we went back at night, so he deliberately stopped there and


    waited for us, but the strange thing is that after he got in the car, he did nothing but leave a number for


    Anne and then got out of the car, and until now, I can''t figure out that he motive for doing so."


    Queeny also frowned.


    Next to him, Felix said in a deep voice, "Did he say anything special to you guys?"


    Natalia thought for a moment and turned her head to Archie, "Any particr words?"


    Archie shook his head.


    Natalia then said, "The memory is not, moreover, the reason why he would disguise himself as a


    photographer, should also not want us to detect his identity so quickly, but he did not expect that I


    would contact you and asked you for the portrait, so he should not know that I already know his identity


    now."


    "So what are you going to do?"


    Felix asked.


    Natalia fell silent.


    To be honest, she doesn''t even know what Clinton is up to now, so how would she know what to do?


    Archie thought much the same as she did, so both shook their heads.


    "He hasn''t struck yet, we don''t know his purpose foring over this time, so the only way today is to


    stay put, the troops wille and go."This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s good."


    Queeny said, her tone revealing a bit of worry.


    "But I''m worried that he''s deliberately approaching you guys with ulterior motives, what if he makes a


    move on you?"


    Archie sniffed and smiled coldly.


    "I''m not afraid of his hands, if he does it is best, on this side, will I be afraid of him?"


    Queeny smiled at the words.


    She was concerned, how could she forget, who Archie was?


    That''s a scary guy, how could he be afraid of Clinton?


    Moreover, I heard that Natalia''s mother is also there, and Ian is a local big shot, with them, even if it is


    a strange ce, there is no need to worry.

 Chapter 1036 - The First Meeting Of A Beautiful Woman

    Chapter 1036 - The First Meeting Of A Beautiful Woman


    Chapter 1036 - The first meeting of a beautiful woman


    With this in mind, Queeny put her mind at ease.


    "Okay, since you guys said so, then I''m relieved, you guys might as well wait a little longer, if he makes


    any moves, you guys let me know in time, Si Qian and I will rush over immediately."


    "Good."


    With that out of the way, Natalia asked, "How are things going with you guys over in South Oakport?"


    Speaking of which, Queeny''s face did show a glow of joy.


    "There are gains, the news is true, there is indeed a Celestial Book over here, but the process may


    have to be troublesome, it is not a big deal, it will take some time."


    Natalia nodded, "That''s good."


    Several people exchanged a few more pleasantries before hanging up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Natalia looked at the portrait on her phone and still felt incredulous.


    "I didn''t expect it, originally I just tentatively asked Queeny to check it out, but it''s actually really him!"


    Archie was surprised, too.


    Before he just felt that this man is not simple, not like ordinary people, but did not think that he is


    Clinton.


    Thinking of his deliberate approach to Natalia and Anne earlier, his eyes couldn''t help but deepen.


    Natalia asked, "What do you think he went to all that trouble to get close to us?"


    Archie shook his head.


    "I don''t know." He paused for a moment and said in a deep voice, "Well, don''t get your head in the


    sand, I''ll take care of this, huh?"


    Natalia nods her head.


    Soon after, Archie called and ordered someone to follow Clinton''s whereabouts.


    They came over this time, although explicitly, it was Archie and Natalia with their two children.


    But in reality, Natalia knows that Archie has always had a dark line around him, silently following them


    and protecting them in the shadows.


    Whenever there is danger, those people will immediately jump out and be theirst barrier.


    After Archie''s instructions, Natalia didn''t think much of it and quickly washed up and went to bed.


    And at this time, the other side.


    In the hotel room, the handsome young man stood in front of the window.


    The windows were wide open, several dozen stories high, and the night breeze blew in with a coldness


    and destion unique to the desert.


    He closed his eyes, smelled the sandy scent brought inside the wind, and took a deep breath.


    What a ... long-lost taste.


    No one would have thought that the person in front of him, not only had been to this ce, but also a


    long, long time ago, when everyone did not exist.


    At that time, it was still a deste ce, and he came here unintentionally and saw the cracked


    boulder.


    Yes, although today, everyone worships this myth and this stone, but no one really believes that back


    then is indeed the existence of this stone.


    He watched, with his own eyes, the woman naked, sitting in the middle of the stone, with a frightened


    and bewildered look.


    Just like thest time he was on a roundup, he hunted the fawn that got lost with hispanion.


    A pair of eyes watery, round and bright, filled with watery light, look let the heart hair soft.


    He was softened up then, too, so he rescued her and took her away, and what a strange woman that


    was.


    Alone, appearing in such a desert, withoutpanions and without a reason.


    Even if you ask her, she can''t say anything.


    No, no, I should say, she can''t speak human at all.


    The babble thates out of her mouth is something they can''t understand.


    So then he understood that she should not be from their country, perhaps a person from some other


    ce, inadvertently intruded here, or perhaps ... simply not a creature of this greatnd.


    But spare her, out of an inexplicably bizarre psychology, he still took her along for the ride.


    Although, their men were unanimous in their opposition, he took her out of that desert regardless.


    At that time, he was not yet a high priest, but was already a respected general in the army.


    Everyone felt that this woman suddenly appeared here, the origin is unknown, the identity can be


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    questioned, it is likely to be an assassin.


    But only he knows that she is not.


    At the first sight of her, he knew that this woman was no threat to himself.


    Maybe it''s because of those pitiful eyes, or maybe it''s because she''s silent with the helplessness


    emanating from deep inside.


    In short, his heart softened and, without even knowing it, his heart moved.


    He took her with him, all the way east, out of the desert and back to his country.


    The woman''s progress in learning things was actually miraculous, and soon she learned to speak, to


    dress and to do things that they, ordinary people, need to do in ordinary life.


    Gradually, the woman also changed from silent to chattering, much more cheerful, and seemed to


    ept the fact that she hade to this ce.


    But no matter how he asked, she always avoided answering the question of where she came from.


    Or, perhaps, simply do not know what to answer.


    Gradually, he did not ask.


    She was thus raised in his own house, because of the deep and simple, plus his house was not many


    people, and put a ban on the mouth order, each of the three silence, never outsiders about the situation


    in the house, so the people who know this matter is actually very little.


    During that time, the two of them had a good rtionship, the woman was very dependent on him, in


    this world, as if he was the only one that she could rely on, and trustworthy person.


    Every day, when he went to court, she waited for him at home with bated breath.


    When he returns, he will happily follow him around, where he goes, she also goes.


    It''s like a little heel.


    He was helpless, but also vaguely enjoyed this dependence, even at night, the two entwined on the


    bed, she was always holding him, never let go.


    For a while, he thought to himself, "That''s it.


    This is also very good, the men of those days, who does not have a few small pets around it.


    This woman, although the origin is unknown, but he is not a threat, and, she relies on him, will please


    him, after the deceitful court, can have such a can make him happy, let him rx the interpretation of


    the flower, also quite good.


    So, the days passed in such a dull way, day by day.


    However, since the origin is unknown, the days are always not so uneventful.


    One day, he inadvertently discovered a secret.


    At that time, he had already be high priest, but the situation in the court had changed, and it was


    no longer the state of the court when the previous high priests.


    Her Majesty was seriously ill at the time, but there was no heir to the throne, and she and the high


    priest had always disagreed politically, and since Ben came to the throne, there has been a vague


    desire to regain power.

 Chapter 1037 - Bright And Dark Fights

    Chapter 1037 - Bright And Dark Fights


    Chapter 1037 - Bright and Dark Fights


    Ben, of course, would not do as she wished, so the two fought openly and secretly.


    Finally, the queen is dying, but before she dies, she sends someone to the people to find her lost sister


    from childhood.


    That sister, who was left behind when thest queen was still alive.


    He then realized that, as it turned out, Her Majesty had long ago left a hand, and she had transferred


    all the power to that sister, just so that one day, she could use her own death to get her sister toe


    back, sessfully kill the high priest, and then take all the power back.


    Sure enough, after he was summoned to the pce that night, Her Majesty died.


    Everyone thought that he had poisoned Her Majesty, but only he knew that Her Majesty had taken the


    poison herself and died.


    He could never forget that woman, the eyes that stared at him in death before she died.


    Sheughed, spitting blood all over the blood, but still insisted: "Ben, aren''t you very powerful? If you


    go out from here today, you will be the guilty minister whomits regicide, I see how powerful you


    can still be! When the timees, everyone will use you and spit on you, and my sister will enter


    the pce, take my ce, and punish you instead of me."


    "The high priest''s power is no longer great, the status is no longer high, no one can touch it, but the


    regicide and rebellion in front of you can take you down, right? Ben, I will be waiting for you


    underground! I will wait for you to report to me. Hahahahaha."


    When the queen finished, she died.


    He was angry and furious, and although he knew it was a setup, there was nothing he could do.


    Fortunately, the people he sent out at that time intercepted the queen''s sister, he put the woman under


    house arrest, and then informed the courtiers of his faction to spread rumors of the queen''s obscene


    harem in the courtroom, and then nted the death of the queen on another male favorite.


    He finally managed to get away and return to the house, but that wasn''t enough.


    Everyone already knows that Her Majesty has a sister, and right now, this sister is on her way to the


    capital to ept the throne of the Queen.


    If this sisteres out again at this time, then the suspicion that he was so easily cleared before will be


    reunited on him once again.


    Therefore, the sister must appear and someone must be in the position of Her Majesty the Queen.


    But if that queen sister is really put out, she will not be able to rest if she already knows that he killed


    her sister.


    Therefore, the only way to end the problem today is to kill her.


    But how exactly do you kill her without affecting the session to the throne and without everyone


    suspecting you?


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Ben was caught in a dilemma.


    It was during this dilemma that he inadvertently discovered the woman''s secret.


    It was in the dead of night, because there were no women in the house, and the matter of imprisoning


    the Queen''s sister, which was extremely secret, was not safe for him to leave to others.


    So, that woman''s three meals a day, he was given to Jane to take care of.


    Jane, the same woman he brought back from the desert.


    That day he inadvertently, passing by the room where the Queen''s sister was being held, saw light


    This look immediately stunned eyes.


    Only to see inside, the Queen''s sister was sitting on the bed, all tied up, while his Jane, was standing in


    the room, her hands were making strange movements, and immediately after that, the originally clear


    and beautiful face changed and became his appearance.


    He was startled and even took two steps back, followed by another look into the doorway, only to see


    her change her face back, then say something to the Queen''s sister and turn her face back into the


    Queen''s sister again.


    He had never seen such ... evil magic before.


    In that era, there were already human skin masks.


    But the human skin mask in the end is a dead thing, can only be worn on the face every day for a


    certain number of hours not to mention that it is not a long-term solution.


    So, he had never seen, without any aids, a man who could effortlessly turn his face, into another


    woman''s face.


    What kind of sorcery is this?


    Only to see the room, Jane turned to the woman for a moment before the woman picked up her rice


    bowl and took a few bites of her meal.


    Jane looked at her with a smile on her face and waited for her to finish eating beforeing out.


    When she came out, she saw him standing a short distance away.


    The smile on his face, in that instant all faded away, turned into a face of panic.


    Because she was smart, she immediately understood, as soon as she looked at where he was


    standing, that he had seen everything that had just happened in the house.


    Ben did not drag his feet, his heart was shaken with anger and fear, he never knew that the woman


    beside him, actually has such a skill.


    He took her into a room and pressed her about everything that had just happened.


    Jane kept her head down, pursed her lips, and didn''t say anything.


    Until finally he got angry, she was perhaps frightened, tears fell down in big drops, and only then did


    she tell the truth.


    It was a fact that, for many years, he could not believe.


    She said that this ce where they live is not a continent, but a spherical body of stars, and in this


    universe, there are many other stars, too many to count, and on each of them, there are creatures that


    exist uniquely for that star, just in different forms of life.


    She, on the other hand, is a creature from another star far, far away from here. Their bodies, like this,


    change at will ording to the environment they are in at the moment, they live forever, it''s hard to die


    and they don''t get sick, but they also have less of the fireworks that humans have.


    Their bodies, in fact, are not made of flesh and blood, but a very sophisticated tissue, which will


    be different with the consciousness form that the owner of this body wants.


    Just like we humans make y-Doh, we can make it look like anything we want.


    So, when she saw him then, her first instinct was that he would like her the way she is now, so she


    became what she is now.


    And just now, the reason why she changed again is because the queen sister has not been eating,


    because she learned that her royal sister has died, and she was imprisoned here in darkness, so she


    has been on a hunger strike to resist.


    Jane, though not a creature of this, was kinder than anyone else, and she felt sorry for the other.


    A loved one is dead and she is imprisoned, if she were in her ce, she should not be in the mood to


    eat, even if it is her favorite walnut crisp.

 Chapter 1038 Sympathy

    Chapter 1038 Sympathy


    Chapter 1038 Sympathy


    So, her heart felt sympathy.


    But also know that the woman in front of him, his life is at stake, so do not dare to rashly let her go.


    But you can''t just let her go on without eating, so she came up with this barelypromise solution.


    Change your face, make herugh and have fun.


    Happy, the mood is good, the mood is good, maybe want to eat.


    Jane, after all,cks the normal human mood of six desires, so her mind is also rtively simple.


    Although because she has been here for a long time, she has grown to understand human feelings


    somewhat.


    But in the end, not all of it is understood.


    When she tried changing her form once, the other person was at first as frightened as Ben, and even


    felt she had seen a monster.


    But then, seeing her change back again, that pink, kind and harmless little face, is just too likeable and


    reassuring.


    Plus, the Queen''s sister was captured here for such a long period of time, except for the very beginning


    to see Ben once, thetter days, they have only seen the girl in front of them.


    She is not a real court figure in the end, although she already knows her own life and had the idea of


    entering the pce to take revenge for her sister.


    But after all, she grew up in exile, for the imperial court those who are deceitful, not so deep in the


    marrow.


    So soon, she fell in love with the little girl who found ways to make herself happy every day.


    Jane also likes her a lot, although she does not understand the dynasty, and is not very clear, why Ben


    must hold on to her, but she feels that the girl in front of her is not a bad person, she does not like bad


    people, like good people, so she also likes the queen sister.


    In this way, she will be willing to do so and please her every day.


    After listening to her ount, Ben waspletely silent.


    He did not me Jane, nor did he say anything, and after a period of silence, he let her go down to


    rest.


    Jane felt surprised but didn''t think much of it and went to sleep after returning to her room.


    But that night, the Queen''s sister''s house suddenly went up in mes, a fire, not only the entire house


    were burned, but also the Queen''s sister burned into a pile of ashes.


    She was awakened in the middle of the night, and when she saw the fire that had been put out and


    saw the Queen''s sister, who had been burned to a pile of ashes, she was devastated.


    She couldn''t believe it and didn''t want to believe that the person who was alive and joking with her one


    second was dead now.


    She kept asking Ben why this was happening and why she was dying.


    Ben just faintly said that he didn''t expect it either, but there was no one else here that night, the


    Queen''s sister was the only one in the house, and no one else knew she was being held here, so


    everything could only point to one reason, and that was, she hadmitted suicide.


    She saw that there was no hope of escape, so she kicked over the kerosenemp and killed herself.


    Jane couldn''t tell you how she felt at the time, and although she was still sad and had some very


    strange feelings, she epted what he had to say.


    After all, she doesn''t know much about those power calctions at all.


    But immediately afterwards, Ben made ament that made her furious.


    He said that she should dress up as the queen''s sister and enter the pce as the emperor.


    Thest queen was also a very smart person, her own power outside the court, was very weak, so she


    did not even think that she had a sister, and intends to recall this sister to the pce to inherit the


    throne this matter, can be hidden from Ben''s eyes and ears.


    So, before she died, she had already paved the way back for herself and her sister.


    That is, directly before Ben found her sister, he announced that her sister was still alive and was going


    to pass on the location to her, and, published her portrait.


    Therefore, although the courtiers have not yet met the future queen, they actually already know what


    she looks like.


    This is also to avoid that when the timees, Ben catches her sister and lets another person go


    pretend to be her sister and ascend to the throne in her ce.


    After all, if a different person, not to mention the courtiers will certainly recognize that person''s


    appearance, and simply does not look like her sister outside.


    Ben himself can''t exin himself.


    Although Ben''s power is strong, he can''t stop the crowd, so in the end, he still had to release his sister.


    However, she did not calcte that there would be such a person as Jane in this world.


    A person who can turn into any person in this world at any time ording to his mood, this is a thing


    too scary.


    Not only the queen did not think of it, everyone did not think of this matter.


    Even Ben before its actually not expected.


    But now he thought of it and, by bringing it up to Jane, made the offer.


    Jane was initially in denial, even angry and irritated.


    Because even if she is simple, ignorant and ignorant, she subconsciously knows that this thing Ben is


    proposing to her now is a bad thing.


    This thing is wrong, wrong she should not do.


    But who is Ben?


    He is an important minister of the court who is good at calcting and scheming, and the state teacher


    of a country in the hall.


    In front of him, Jane''s little caution is nothing.


    So, he quickly convinced Jane, if Jane refused to step in to help him, then everything that had


    happened before, would be unraveled, and he would die, and could Jane watch him die?


    Moreover, now that the queen and her sister are dead, the country will be in chaos without the


    appearance of a new emperor, and when the country is in chaos, the people will be in deep water.


    If Jane really felt guilty about the Queen''s sister and felt that it was because she didn''t take care of her


    that she let her get herself killed.


    Then all the more reason she should be brave enough to stand up for the Queen''s sister and take the


    responsibility she should bear.


    And only she stood up to save the people from the fire, to save him.


    Jane was finally moved, although deep in her heart, she still felt that there was something odd about


    this, as if it all made sense, but in reality there was just something wrong.


    But she was too simple-minded in the end, and although her intuition was wrong, she couldn''t say


    anything, and finally had to agree.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    So she took the form of the queen''s sister, entered the pce, seeded the emperor, and announced


    in front of all the ministers that thest queen had died of a serious illness and had nothing to do with


    the high priestess.


    The courtiers thenpletely put down their hearts and kneeled at the bottom of the hall shouting hail.


    Jane has been the queen of all since then.


    And Ben stood at the bottom of the hall, looking up at her, the corners of his mouth hooked up.

 Chapter 1039 Another Mind

    Chapter 1039 Another Mind


    Chapter 1039 Another mind


    No one knows that in his heart, he actually secretly has another mind.


    That is, Jane''s identity, is a secret.


    A secret that cannot be told in this world.


    After all, even if he believes that Jane is really from another and not a so-called monster, but


    others will not believe.


    Regardless of the other party''s purpose, as long as Jane''s secret is published, then the only thing that


    will greet her is death.


    He must not let such a thing happen to her.


    Therefore, in this world, except for him, the rest of the people who know this secret have to die.


    Including the queen sister whom Jane called her friend.


    But this, he knew, Jane would not understand, so he never mentioned it either.


    But now that I think about it, if he had mentioned it earlier, wouldn''t it have changed that oue a


    little?


    But in this world, where are so many what ifs?


    Out of the way as when he decided to use Jane to steal the day and seize power.


    This n, he also did not tell anyone, including Jane for his recement into the pce.


    At that time, he didn''t really think too much about it, he just subconsciously thought that after he seized


    power, Jane would naturally still be his person.


    He will not hurt her, as at first, she still lives in his courtyard, waiting for him toe back from court


    every day, watching flowers and cooking with her, talking and talking.


    His side can only have her a woman, from now on, no more constraints, no more hostility, everything is


    calm outside, and the two of them can Anne live together quietly.


    But people, it is always impossible to think in ordance with his ideas, the world''s events can not be


    every piece ording to their own ideas to develop.


    That''s why, when the truth was revealed, Jane looked at him with such disappointment and sadness,


    right?


    She once said that he was the only thing that held her together in this world.


    Precisely because she trusts him and doesn''t want him to get hurt, she is willing to give up her pride


    and enter the pce for him.


    But what about the results?


    What was weed was deception.


    Even though there are millions of reasons, it is true that he destroyed the realm, and it is true that he


    ughtered the entire royal family, and she cannot forgive, nor can she face it again.


    That''s why, in the end, when he was badly injured and fell there, she didn''t kill him, but instead she put


    her own chip into his body, right?


    She said, I don''t want you to die, I want you to live to redeem your sins.


    But who can know that for him, it is actually harder to live than to die.


    Wheneverte at night, hey there alone, recalling the past, just feel a heart like a knife cut a big hole,


    which whistled through the cold wind, so the heart hair cold.


    Jane, are you okay?


    You see, I have lived for so many years, and the sins I should atone for have long been atoned for, so


    are you willing to see me again now?


    As long as you are willing to see me, even if, so what if you let me capsize the world again?


    He reached out his hand, fingers dipped in the cool night breeze, like the feeling of a woman''s light


    kiss, and her pleasantughter seemed toe back to his ears.


    "My lord, it''s winter, look it''s snowing in the sky."


    Clinton curled his lips in satisfaction.


    Natalia woke up the next day, still under the covers, and couldn''t help but sneeze.


    She rubbed her nose, wrapped her nket tighter, and asked, "Archie, why is it so cold today? Is it


    raining?"


    Archie was standing in front of the window at this time, wearing a gray robe.


    He lifted the curtain halfway, revealing the light outside, but unlike the zing sun Natalia was familiar


    with a few days ago, it seemed to be snowing outside, with small patches of snow falling in the wind.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She just caught a glimpse of it and was stunned.


    In one fell swoop, he sat up from the bed and climbed over in the direction of the window.


    "It''s snowing? How did that happen?"


    Archie lowered the curtain and came over, picking up her coat and draping it over her shoulders.


    "Yeah, I didn''t think that it would snow in the desert either."


    Natalia frowned.


    "It''s backwards to winter in the country now, but I thought it was supposed to be hot all year round over


    here."


    "Not necessarily."


    Archie said lightly: "I''ve heard before that there will be a month or two of winter here, when the


    temperature will suddenly be cold and rain will gradually be more, but it''s the first time I''ve


    seen snow."


    Natalia changed her clothes, got out of bed, walked to the window, and pulled the curtains back.


    Just see the snow outside is not much, to be ced in the domestic Eqitin, almost negligible.


    But perhaps it is too rare over here, so spare such a small amount of snow, there are many people


    looking up like a spectacle down there, and some even cheer in a small voice.


    They are all servants in the castle and have grown up over here, and about as really have never seen


    such a sight.


    Natalia couldn''t help but smile as she turned to Archie and said, "Let''s go down and take a look."


    "Good."


    Because the weather turned cold, both of them wore very thick clothes.


    Archie took a coat and a scarf, and wrapped Natalia up tightly, and if she hadn''t thought about not


    going out, she would have had to put a hat on her.


    Natalia was made to lose her temper and just stood thereughing.


    After dressing up, Archie led him downstairs.


    Downstairs, Anne and Oliver were up early.


    The kids are hungry early in the morning, especially Oliver. The boys are yful and hungry fast, and


    they are screaming for food early in the morning.


    At this moment Kiera is feeding him a bowl of pearl rice dew that has just been brought up from the


    kitchen.


    When he saw Natalia and the othersing down, Oliver waved happily at them, pointing to the


    dessert in front of him as if he were offering a treasure.


    "Mommy, it''s delicious."


    Natalia smiled and rubbed his little head, "If it''s good, you can drink more."


    Kieraughed, "It''s actually snowing outside today, and it''s the first time I''ve seen it in the ten years I''ve


    been here, so you guys can go out and take a look."


    Next to him, Ian, who also had a rare day without going to theb, followed suit and echoed, "Not to


    mention you, I''ve been here for over thirty years and it''s the first time I''ve seen it."


    He said, frowning, looking out at the drifting snowkes and sighing.


    "The sky has a vision, it doesn''t look like something good is going on."


    Kiera sniffed and red directly at him.


    "You do not nonsense, what heavenly visions no good, this is not the ancient feudal society, you less


    here to promote feudal superstition or something, this is just a normal weather changes."


    Natalia watched them fight and stayed out of it, pulling Archie with her and heading out.


    Outside the ground, has umted a thinyer of ice, a nce at it is clear that it began to fallst


    night.

 Chapter 1040 Desert Drifting Snow

    Chapter 1040 Desert Drifting Snow


    Chapter 1040 Desert Drifting Snow


    Natalia bent down to hold a handful of snow andughed, "It''s the first time I''ve seen snow in the


    desert, I''d like to see what''s different from what we have there."


    Seeing this, Archie pulled her up, patted the snow out of her hands, and said with a sullen face, "Don''t


    fool around, be careful of freezing."


    Natalia felt that this man was really in charge of her too much now.


    No touching here, no moving there, so that she is like a tofu doll, a touch will break as if.


    She couldn''t help but rant andugh, "I''m fine, don''t get too nervous."


    Saying that, he still reached out his hand and caught a few more snowkes.


    The snowkes melted when touched, a coolness melted in the fingertips, but it is a different feeling.


    Archie saw the situation and was a bit helpless.


    There is no way to take her, and in the end, she can only be allowed to go.


    Natalia yed with the snow for a while, and Anne ran out at some point.


    She wrapped a small scarf today, wearing a white down jacket, the whole person looks like a small


    white snowball, a small face that already has a few clear, although not fully unfolded, but can already


    be seen from the delicate eyebrows, a few beauty of the style.


    She followed Natalia''s lead, holding a handful of snow and ying with it with a smile.


    The servants, who were not far away, were originally a little nervous when they saw theme out.


    I''m afraid that if I y around here and they see me, I will be scolded.


    But now it is seen that instead of scolding them, they are ying up themselves, all can''t help but


    Natalia is still pregnant in the end, and with Archie on the side, she won''t be allowed to y for too


    long.


    So it was just a matter of minutes before she was pulled into the house.


    Anne was naturally pulled back in the same way.


    When we got back to the room, the temperature came back up immediately. After a few people sat


    down on the sofa, Archie gathered her small hands in his palm and rubbed them together, which made


    her cold hands a little warmer.


    Seeing this, Anne also came over and shoved one of her hands into Archie''s arms.


    "Daddy, I want it too."


    Archie had no choice but to let her ce her cold hands in his arms.


    Kieraughed: "There is nothing to see in the snow in this ce, but there is a mountain over here,


    usually there is a lot of sand, not many people go there,ter after lunch, if you are interested, we can


    go together to see."


    Natalia sniffed, her eyes lit up and she immediately nodded, "Yes, yes, yes."


    So, after we all had lunch together at noon, we went out in the car.


    When we reached the foot of the mountain, we realized that the snow was falling even heavier on this


    side, even blocking the road up the mountain.


    Since the road is blocked, it is naturally impossible to go up the mountain.


    The group had no choice but to return.


    When she came back, Natalia suddenly thought that she hadn''t bought anything on her trip out.


    Around are out, they can not stay here for long, it is estimated that in a few days will have to go back,


    so choose the day can not crash the day, why not go today will go back to bring the gift to buy good.


    Archie had noment, so instead of continuing to hit the road, the group headed to the mall.


    Into the mall, Natalia had a hard time restraining herself from buying the impulse to buy, but chose


    some convenient to take away the gadgets to buy to take back.


    It''s not that she couldn''t afford to spend money, it''s because she came out this time to buy gifts for her


    family, the olddy didn''te here, so she had to bring something back.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    If you buy more than one, put it over here, Kiera and they do not need, take away and trouble, then it is


    not a waste?


    The McCarthy family is arge family, but it has always been a good family.


    Natalia usually to teach children, but also always to be frugal, never because the family has money,


    you can not deliberately waste.


    The good thing is that Anne and Oliver are both very understanding children and grew up in a loving


    atmosphere, so they are doing well in this regard.


    After the group finished shopping, seeing that the time is still early, so there is no hurry to go back, but


    to find a ce with a good view, while watching the snow and scenery, while drinking afternoon tea.


    While having afternoon tea, Ian suddenly received a phone call.


    I don''t know who was on the other side, and what was said on the phone, only to see his face change


    slightly.


    After hanging up the phone, he said to Kiera, "There''s something going on at theb, I have to go over


    there."


    Kiera is always understanding, and when she saw this, she said with concern, "Is it serious? Is it a


    problem?"


    "It''s unclear at this point."


    Ian said as he stood up and looked over at Natalia and Archie.


    "You guys keep ying, I have things to do so I''ll leave."


    Natalia nodded, and Kiera then worriedly said, "Then you take care on the road and remember toe


    back early for dinner tonight."


    "Got it."


    Ian finished and left.


    Natalia looked at his back as he left and asked, "Mom, what''s the main research in Uncle Ian''sb?"


    Kiera smiled, "I''m not sure exactly, but anyway, it''s all those pathology ah, virus ah and so on."


    Natalia nodded.


    "I have heard that there is a ghost doctor with excellent medical skills, there is no disease that he can


    not cure, at that time I was thinking that such a person is unfortunately living in seclusion, want to find


    can not find, now I know that the original is Uncle Ian, I have to say, fate this thing is really wonderful."


    Kiera also sighed: "Yeah, I''m actually grateful to have met him, if it wasn''t for him, maybe I would have


    died ten years ago, and how would I be here today?"


    The two made small talk while sipping afternoon tea.


    It was not until almost six o''clock that they left from the teahouse.


    While leaving, Kiera suddenly received a call from Ian.


    On the phone, Ian''s tone sounded a little excited.


    "Kiera, are Natalia and Archie still with you?"


    Kiera froze, turned her head to look at Natalia and Archie, and asked, "Yes, what''s up?"


    "You tell them to go home and wait for me, I''ll be right back, I have good news for them."


    When Ian finished, he hung up the phone.


    Because of standing close, in fact, when Kiera was talking on the phone just now, Natalia had heard


    the contents of the phone.


    So, raising an eyebrow at this moment, he asked, "Uncle Ian has something for us?"


    Kiera nodded, also confused.


    "He didn''t say exactly what it was on the phone, but from the tone of his voice, it seemed like a good


    thing."


    Nataliaughed, "Since it''s a good thing, let''s hurry back, maybe there''s really some happy news


    waiting for us."


    Kiera nodded.


    So, the group then got in the car and drove home.


    When I returned to the castle, I found that Ian had returned.


    Several people entered the door and saw a strange middle-aged man sitting on the sofa in the living


    room.

 Chapter 1041 Is Really Wonderful

    Chapter 1041 Is Really Wonderful


    Chapter 1041 is really wonderful


    As soon as they entered, the other party immediately stood up from the sofa.


    Perhaps because he was not familiar, he looked a little shy and embarrassed, Kiera also did not


    recognize him, and Natalia, they looked at each other, can not help but look at each other.


    And that''s when Ian finally came out from the back.


    "You''re back."


    Ian came forward and wondered what he had just gone and done, and got some water on his hands.


    At this time, he was wiping the water with a towel while introducing with a smile, "As I told you before, I


    have a friend who is a great professor of botany, and today I have invited someone here, introduce, this


    is the world-renowned botanist Gentry Iverson. gentry, this is my wife Kiera, these two are my wife''s


    daughter and son-inw, Natalia, Archie, and these are their children."


    After Ian introduced them one by one, Gentry stepped forward and held out his hand.


    "I''ve heard a lot about Mr. McCarthy, but I''m d to meet him today."


    Archie also reached out and shook his hand, the corners of his lips curving up in a curve.


    "Mr. Iverson is a great god of botany, and I have long wanted to meet him, but I never thought I would


    see him today.


    Ian said with a smile, "All right, we are our own people, there is no need to be polite, let''s all sit down."


    So, a group of people then sat down on the sofa.


    Kiera now kind of understands what''s going on.


    Before Ian said, nting such things as gold tree, he is not good at, to ask his good friend Gentry to do.


    At a nce today, he should just invite the other side over.


    When a guestes to the house, Kiera, as the hostess, naturally has to entertain.


    So when everyone was seated, she went to the kitchen and ordered someone to make snacks and cut


    fruit.


    And over here, in the living room, Ian didn''t beat around the bush and stated his meaning directly.


    "Wenjun, the purpose I asked you toe here this time, I also told you on the phone before, this


    GOLD TREE is rted to the life of one friend of my two juniors, so please also make sure you help,


    study it and see if it is possible to reproduce it."


    Gentry nodded.


    "I know, since Mr. McCarthy''s friends, of course I will do my best, but this gold tree, before I also in the


    book and the database to see to, and have not seen the real thing, moreover, no experience in


    nting, so I have not ten percent sure, why do you take me to see the gold tree, I also understand I


    also want to understand what is going on."


    Ian nodded his head.


    "Okay, then you guyse with me."


    He said, standing up.


    The rest of the group followed suit.


    At this time, the adults had something to talk about, so Natalia asked the maid to take Anne and Oliver


    to the yroom to y.


    The group of them, while heading to the back of the flower room, Ian while talking to Gentry about this


    time.


    When he got to the flower room, he opened a small door, which revealed the gold tree nted inside in


    a jade box.


    The moment he saw the gold tree, Gentry''s eyes lit up.


    He did not say anything, walked quickly to the front, bent down to the gold tree to observe carefully.


    Natalia and Archie, the two of them standing not far behind them, did not go up to disturb either.


    While Ian was standing next to him, staring at him while observing the gold tree, he asked, "Wenjun,


    this thing is very delicate, and the method of raising the nt is also unheard of to me before, look, are


    you sure you can propagate another nt out of it."


    Gentry raised his hand, interrupting him.


    He did not say anything, but from his jacket pocket, pulled out a magnifying ss, and then looked


    more carefully into the magnifying ss.


    Everyone looked at him curiously and wondered what he was going to do.


    Just see him before and after, the whole gold tree are observed a time, after a long time, before a p


    on the thigh.


    "Wonderful! Really wonderful!"


    Several people were confused and looked at him, asking, "What''s wrong?"


    Gentry turned around.


    This time, only to see his face flushed with some thin red, like some excited look.


    He pointed to the gold tree and asked excitedly: "Do you know how many years this thing has been


    extinct? Two hundred years, a whole two hundred years ah, I have read in the book before, said this


    gold tree golden color, the reason why it is called gold tree, is that it bears the fruit, just like the gold


    coins then, the color is simr to gold, so it got this name."


    "This thing is indeed delicate, a little carelessness will wither, after withering the whole nt is useless,


    but because the jade is warm, and it grows up by absorbing water, so it has to be kept in a jade box of


    clear water, you are right to do so."


    Ian listened to him talk like a head, and could not help but have a touch of hope in his heart.


    "So, ording to you, do you have a way to grow another nt out of it? Just take the fruit from this


    one."


    Unexpectedly, Gentry frowned a little at those words.


    "This I have not heard of how to nt ah? And this fruit is extremely precious, if one seed does not


    seed, this fruit will be ruined, you guys give up?"


    "People''s lives are at stake, of course they are willing to give up."


    Gentry immediatelyughed.


    "You guys are willing to just, so, this time I''ll stay here first, study how to grow it, when I research a


    brow out, then I will tell you."


    He was very nonchnt, Ian took a look at him that way, it is known that although he did not say, but


    the heart actually has a few grasp.


    After all, they have been friends for many years and therefore know each other''s personalities well.


    So, he immediately said, "No problem, as long as you help me get this done, I recognize you as a big


    favor, in the future, if there is anything, just ask."


    Archie and Natalia chimed in, "So do we."


    Gentry smiled and waved his hand, "That''s not necessary, I can study and grow it for you, but after it''s


    done, you have to promise me one thing."


    Natalia asked, "What is it? You go ahead."


    "After it''s done, you''ll have to allow me to take one nt away as a model for our research."


    Natalia froze.


    He turned his head to look at Archie, who nodded without moving.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Only then did she smile and say, "Yes."


    Gentry was really happy about this.


    "OK, then it''s no problem, Lao Que, you immediately go and find me a jade box of the same toe,


    and then your ce is not too good, this thing has to grow in an extremely cool ce, this ce is still


    too strong light, and the temperature is not suitable, do you have that kind of ce simr to an ice


    cer here?"


    Ian froze for a moment, "Ice cer?"

 Chapter 1042 - Soldiers Come And Go

    Chapter 1042 - Soldiers Come And Go


    Chapter 1042 - Soldierse and go


    "Yes, but it can''t really be an ice cer, it''s something like a ce as cold as an ice cer, like a gloomy


    basement or something."


    Ian thought about it and shook his head.


    "This you can be difficult for me, the basement I have here, but not shady ah, you know, we are here is


    the desert, you want to find a shady ce in the desert, this is not a rip."


    As soon as he said that, Gentry immediately frowned.


    "What about it? Without the right geography, it''s impossible to grow this stuff sessfully."


    Archie said in a hushed voice, "Does it have to be a ce like that?"


    "Right."


    Archie thought about it and said, "In that case, why don''t we change the ce? I do have a mountain


    resort in China, the geography there and what you just said, it is quitepatible."


    "Domestic?"


    Gentry''s face changed and he immediately shook his head.


    "No, I''m not going over there."


    Archie froze.


    Natalia asked, "Why?"


    Gentry''s face is not very good, Ian seems to remember what, rounded up: "domestic can not, or this


    way, you take this thing away, when you have studied, and then send us."


    Gentry''s eyes lit up.


    "It works."


    But in the next second, he gave a slight beat and turned his head to look at Natalia and Archie next to


    him.


    "But do you rest assured? Not I say, this thing is a treasure, money can not buy the kind, although I do


    not know where you get from, but I dare to conclude that the world should not have many of this thing, I


    want to take away not sent back, your loss will be big."


    Natalia thought about it and smiled, "No fear, since we use people then we have to trust them, we


    believe in Mr. Iverson."


    Gentry immediately burst intoughter.


    "Okay, then I''m not going to be polite with you guys, don''t worry, I''ll take care of this as if it were my


    own, and I''ll let you know as soon as there''s news."


    "Good."


    Now that the matter has been agreed, there is nothing else to say.


    Gentry is a strong executive who wants to do what he says he will do immediately and can''t wait a


    moment.


    Therefore, he actually did not even stay for one night, and directly sent someone over to take things


    away, and got on a ne overnight to fly to the city where he himself lived.


    In the evening, Natalia made a phone call to Queeny and informed her of the incident.


    Queeny did not say anything and agreed with her.


    They are not cheap people, although this thing is about Queeny''s life, can not be sloppy, but ask


    someone to help, always have to trust people.


    And, just that one nt there is really not going to top anything.


    Now, Queeny has got a Celestial Book in their hands, and will soon get a second one.


    ording to her, the situation on the South Oakport side, went better than she thought, and they had


    made a deal with the other side to pay a big price for that Celestial Book, and the deal was ready for


    the night.


    For Felix and Queeny, anything that can be done with money is certainly not difficult.


    Natalia nodded after hearing this, slightly relieved.


    Immediately afterwards, she spoke to Queeny about Clinton.


    About Clintoning over here and deliberately approaching them, until now, Natalia hadn''te up


    with a clue.


    It is not at all clear that he did so for the purpose.


    Queeny was also very shocked after hearing this.


    But even she, in fact, doesn''t know Clinton that well.


    So also can not figure out what he ran to this ce is to do?


    Natalia sighed.


    "Since you can''t figure it out, you don''t have to think about it, anyway, soldiers wille, water will


    when the timees, I will inform you."


    "Good."


    After hanging up the phone, Natalia talked to Archie about it again.


    Archie''s reaction is the same as Queeny''s, anyway, soldiers wille, water wille, when the time


    So, she didn''t think much more about it.


    When the night came, I went to sleep at ease.


    The next morning, the snow finally stopped.


    It snowed all day and all night, and even though the snowkes were notrge, they still wrapped the


    entire city in a thinyer of white.


    Because it was so cold outside, Natalia and the others didn''t n to go out, so they sat in the living


    room, talking around the firece.


    As we chatted, for some reason, we got to Anne''s life.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After these few days together, Kiera truly liked Anne as a well-behaved child.


    She is also very heartbroken about the fact that she grew up without her biological mother.


    And after these few days together, she could also see that Archie was really good to Natalia.


    So, she is not so obsessed with Archie''s past.


    In the end, she is just afraid that Natalia will be like her, being hurt and cheated, because she has been


    hurt before, so she has those thoughts.


    Now, it turns out that Archie is indeed the right man for Natalia, so there''s nothing more she can say.


    As for Anne''s birth mother, since she has not appeared from the beginning until now, there is a high


    probability that she will never appear in the future.


    Even if it appears in, I believe it will not affect their feelings now.


    Natalia saw her thinking this way and put her mind at ease.


    In fact, she looked at herself very openly, did not feel anything.


    Anne is her child, she loves this child from the bottom of her heart, as for the blood rtionship, she


    does not care.


    The two talked for a while, Natalia was pregnant and a little sleepy, so she went back to her room to


    rest.


    When I woke up, I suddenly received a phone call.


    It''s from Othua, Ariana is calling.


    After ying at The Stevenson family for so long, Ariana and William, were already nning to depart


    for home.


    This time, I called to just talk to them.


    Natalia smiled and instructed Ariana with a few words.


    Ariana was worried about her, after all, she is pregnant with a child, it is not very convenient to go


    anywhere, I heard that the weather here is not good, recently saw the weather forecast also snow,


    asked her if she felt ufortable.


    Natalia smiled and told the old man about her recent situation so that he would not worry.


    Ariana was relieved to hear that she was eating well, sleeping well and being well taken care of over


    here.


    However, she still repeatedly advised that it was best not to go out in case of any idents.


    Natalia didn''t think much of it and agreed in a warm voice before hanging up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Archie happened to walk in, saw her holding the phone, and asked,


    "Who''s calling?"


    Natalia said, "Grandma''s on the phone, she and Grandpa are nning to go back home."


    "So soon?"


    Archie was a little surprised, after all, Vicky and Ariana two people have not seen for a long time, so it


    was hard to get together.

 Chapter 1043 - Heartfelt Reluctance

    Chapter 1043 - Heartfelt Reluctance


    Chapter 1043 - Heartfelt reluctance


    He had thought that they would stay a little longer.


    Nataliaughed: "People are old, after all, love home, can not always stay outside."


    "You''re right about that too."


    Archie came over to her and gave her the milk he was carrying.


    Natalia took it and drank it before asking, "What time is it?"


    "Two o''clock, it''s still early."


    Natalia nodded, paused, and asked, "I was wondering if it''s time for us to go back, too?"


    Archie asked, "When do you want to go back?"


    "Tomorrow, I checked the weather forecast before, the day after tomorrow is eye-catching, out for such


    a long time, it''s time to go back, Anne still has to go to school."


    "Good, then talk to Mom and the others at dinner tonight."


    "Hmm."


    Once the two had decided, Natalia brought the matter up at dinner time.


    Kiera''s face changed as soon as she heard she was leaving.


    "You''re leaving? Do you feel ufortable living here? Not used to it? Or is there something else


    going on?"


    Nataliaughed: "No, it''s fine here,fortable to live, eat well, nothing ufortable, but we have


    been out for a while, always have to go back, thepany has a lot of things to deal with, Anne also


    has to go to school, I came over this time, mainly to see where you live, live well, now see you live so


    well, I also feel relieved ."


    Kiera''s expression was a little sad.


    "But I don''t want you to go back."


    Since her memory loss, she has always been more simple and direct in nature, what she thinks in her


    heart, what she says in her mouth.


    Natalia heard in the ears, the heart warmed, and could not help but put a smile on his face.


    "I know you can''t let go of me, and I can''t let go of you, so if you have time in the future, you cane


    back to China to y with me, I also want to introduce Grandma and Grandpa to you, they are also


    very good people, yes, and uncle, aren''t you and Yvonne good friends? Her own brother is now in


    charge of the Guan family, and he is also very nice, when you return to China, I will introduce you."


    As soon as Kiera heard her mention Yvonne, a light shed under her eyes, but finally shook her head.


    "Forget it, these people I still do not see, many things in the past I do not remember, see the face can


    only look at each other without words, it is better not to see."


    Natalia knew she hadn''t fully epted her past at heart, so she didn''t push it and nodded.


    Kiera saw that this thing they were going to leave could not be changed, and could not say anything


    else for a while.


    After dinner, they silently went to pack some things that they wanted them to take away.


    Natalia notices her unhappiness and finds a despondent Kiera in her room while everyone has finished


    dinner and is out for a walk.


    In the room, Kiera is folding something there with her back to the door.


    Natalia called out, "Mom."


    Kiera looked back and saw that it was her before she hurriedly wiped the tear tracks from the corners


    of her eyes and smiled, "You''re here."


    Natalia did not expect her to be quietly hiding here crying alone, frowned and walked in.


    "Mom, what''s wrong with you?"


    Kieraughed, "It''s nothing. I opened the window just now and the sand from outside blew in and got in


    my eyes."


    said, rubbing a little red eyes.


    But Natalia could see clearly that it was not sand that had blinded her eyes.


    It is clear that she is shedding tears because she does not want to let go of herself.


    She sighed silently, took Kiera''s hand, and sat down on the couch next to her.


    "Mom, are you sad to see us go?"


    Kiera looked at her and nodded.


    She looked a little sad, "In fact, I also know that you can not stay here with me all the time, but these


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    years, I live here alone, it is too lonely, Ian has his business to busy, sometimes into theboratory, will


    note out for a day and a night, I can not force him to stay by my side all the time, can only guard


    this huge castle alone, no friends and rtives I can''t force him to stay by my side all the time, but I can


    only keep this huge castle alone, without friends and rtives, and I didn''t feel bored before, but since


    you guys came, I''ve felt the buzz and joy of having a family, and then I think about the old days, and


    suddenly I feel a little scared, like living here alone, living as an ind."


    Natalia looked at her, her brow furrowing lightly.


    It never urred to her that Kiera would have such an idea.


    Kiera also seems to realize that her thoughts are a bit too mournful.


    She forced a smile and reassured herself again, "But it''s okay, it might just take a while to get used to


    it, once it''s over."


    But what she didn''t know was that the more she did, the more upset Natalia looked.


    She raised her hand and took Kiera into her arms.


    After a long time, he let her go and said softly, "Mom, why don''t youe back with me and stay at my


    ce?"


    Kiera froze and looked at her nkly.


    "Is that okay?"


    "Of course you can." Nataliaughed: "I''d love to. In fact, not to mention you can''t let us go, we can''t let


    you go either. If he doesn''t want to, he cane and visit you whenever he wants, so you won''t be


    alone and he can concentrate on his medical practice.


    Kiera frowned, a little embarrassed.


    "This ... is something I''m afraid he won''t agree to."


    "There''s nothing to disagree with, go talk to himter, if you don''t want to talk, then I''ll go talk for you."


    Natalia said, about to get up.


    But was pulled by Kiera, "Eh, don''t ..."


    Kiera paused and smiled a little.


    "Forget it, I''d better go talk to him, but ..."


    She bit her lip and seemed to hesitate a bit.


    Natalia could see that there was still concern in her mind and asked, "What are you worried about?"


    "I ..." Kiera sighed, "I was worried that if I went over there, it would affect your lives, after all, as you


    know, I''m not like normal people."


    Natalia''s face instantly turned serious.


    She held Kiera''s hand and said solemnly, "Mom, don''t think like that, you''re nothing different from


    others, you''re not some abnormal person, things like memory loss, there are many people in this world


    who have this kind of situation, and I haven''t seen what happened to others, so you mustn''t think


    nonsense."


    Natalia''s words gave Kiera some courage.


    She forced a smile, "Is it really not affecting you guys if I go over there?"


    "No." Natalia paused for a moment, suddenly mischievous, "If there is really an impact, it is a good


    impact, that is, in the future, your baby grandson out, there will be someone to help look after."

 Chapter 1044 - Going Back Together

    Chapter 1044 - Going Back Together


    Chapter 1044 - Going back together


    When Kiera heard this, she couldn''t help but smile with joy.


    She looked at Natalia''s slightly bulging belly and couldn''t help but look forward to what the little one in


    her belly would look like when it was born.


    She has no biological children of her own, and the only one born that year, died in an ident.


    So, even if there is Natalia aroundter, in fact, the child thing, for her, ultimately, there are still some


    regrets.


    The good thing is that now things have changed and she has let go of it.


    After the two agreed, they packed their things together and went out to Ian to mention this matter.


    Before going to Ian, Natalia first found Archie and mentioned the matter to him.


    After Archie heard this, he also agreed that Kiera should go back with them.


    As for Ian''s side, as long as Kiera wants to go, he has to agree to it even if he doesn''t.


    With this in mind, a group of people went to find Ian.


    Ian''s face sank slightly when he learned that Kiera wanted to return with Natalia to their home country.


    Natalia advised: "Mom lives here alone, you can not always apany her, her situation, and not


    suitable to go out to make friends, you can not let her sit at home every day as an ornament, this is not


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    good for her, I know Uncle Ian is truly love Mom, so also willing to amodate for her, choose a


    more suitable living environment Isn''t it?"


    I have to say, Natalia''s words, in fact, speak to Ian''s heart.


    He was really in love with Kiera from the first moment he saw her.


    Unfortunately, she was already married at that time, and Ian was lost for a while when he learned that


    she was married.


    But then, by mistake, Kiera was set up by ra and them and had a car ident, Ian saved her again,


    which brought her abroad and lived a life like a couple.


    These days, although Kiera has been by his side and fulfilled his heart''s desire, he knows that deep in


    Kiera''s heart, there is a piece that iscking in the end.


    She should not be someone who follows herself into seclusion, like a snail hiding in its shell, unable to


    see the world outside.


    She belongs to the earthly fireworks, is in need of the love and fondness of many people, she needs


    children and grandchildren, and needs the life of a true and ordinary person.


    Instead of staying here, like a lookout stone, expecting toe home every day and then living a


    tasteless life.


    With this in mind, Ian''s expression eased.


    He looked at Natalia and said in a deep voice, "Are you sure that you can take care of her if she goes


    over there?"


    "Of course." Without thinking, Natalia promised, "I promise that I will take good care of mom, after all, in


    this world, you love her and I love her more, and neither of us will want to hurt her."


    Ian nodded his head.


    Natalia added: "In fact, if Uncle Ian is willing, he can go back with us. Both the resources and the


    environment in China are more suitable for you to focus on medical research, so you and mom don''t


    have to be separated and can do what you like to do.


    Ian lost his smile and shook his head.


    "Forget it, I won''t go, I still have a lot of projects in myb that I haven''t finished, if I leave, what about


    those projects? Besides ..."


    He looked at Kiera and said in a light voice: "In the end, I owe her a lot for all these years. I always


    thought that I loved her, so I had to keep her by my side, but I didn''t realize that she was so lonely and


    isted by my side, and it was my failure as a husband."


    Kiera heart can not bear, said out loud: "Ian, you do not say so, if not for you, I would have died in the


    first ce, in fact, I have neverined about you ..."


    Ian waved his hand, signaling that she didn''t have to say any more.


    He turned around and said in a deep voice, "All right, since you have all decided, let''s go together, I''ll


    go over to see you when I''m free."


    Although he had tried his best to act generous and strong, but everyone present could see that deep


    down, he didn''t want Kiera to leave.


    All that generosity is just a matter of not wanting to make things difficult for Kiera.


    Natalia frowned.


    At this time, Archie suddenly spoke up.


    "Since we are all so reluctant to leave, why not move across the country together? As for the projects


    you said before, if you can''t move in the project, you can finish it here, if you can move, simply move to


    the country to finish it, in this way, you can take care of both ends, isn''t it all happy?"


    Ian frowned.


    "Moving the project to the country? Easy for you to say, you know how much one of those projects cost


    ..."


    "You don''t have to worry about money, I will solve it. If you want, I can build you argeboratory in


    China, just like the one you have over here now, you can research whatever you want, and allocate a


    regr share of funds to you every year, so that you can y as you like, what do you think?"


    I have to say, Archie''s offer is really very tempting.


    After all, now that Ian is over here, although he also has aboratory and a castle, but these are


    actually passed down to him by his master.


    As for himself, he has been intoxicated with medicine, simply do not care about business, Kiera


    although a little business acumen, but because there is no way to deal with strangers, so business


    matters are also involved in very little.


    Hisb, therefore, has actually been very short of financial support.


    You know, the cost of studying medicine, in fact, is veryrge.


    When ites to the country, it might as well be a good result if Archie is really willing to pay for him to


    continue his research.


    With this in mind, he looked up at Archie, his eyes hale and hearty.


    "Is it true what you say? There will really be a regr annual allocation for me to do research?"


    "Sure."


    Archie smiled faintly, "medicine, research is good, is also a major event for the benefit of the country


    and the people, of course, should support."


    Ian nodded at this.


    "OK, then you give me one night to think about it and I''ll answer you tomorrow."


    "Good, but only for one night, you have to think it over, if you agree, I will immediately have people start


    building yourb, then you can''t go back on your word."


    "I got it."


    When Ian finished, he waved his hand impatiently and told them to leave.


    Natalia saw this and knew in her heart that this would work out in all probability.


    Pulling Kiera happily, she said, "Mom, now you don''t have to be embarrassed anymore, right? If Uncle


    Ian really arrives in the country, we will really be reunited as a family."


    Kiera nodded, happy that things had worked out the way they had.


    She turned her head to Archie and smiled, "It''s all Archie''s fault."

 Chapter 1045 Picking Up Gifts

    Chapter 1045 Picking Up Gifts


    Chapter 1045 Picking up gifts


    Archie is now modest.


    "Where where, the family said what credit or not, you are happy, Natalia is happy, Natalia is happy I am


    happy."


    Silently spread the dog food.


    Kiera couldn''t help butugh when she saw this.


    That night, Ian tossed and turned in bed all night, but did not sleep.


    He came to the desert from the age of ten when his family was in distress, more than thirty years have


    passed since then, this ce has long be his home, to leave here, in fact, it is not easy.


    But Archie''s offer was too tempting, plus Kiera ...


    s, in the end, he was not at ease with Kiera going to China alone.


    After all, Kiera hadn''t left his side all these years.


    She is notpletely well, and although she has be much better atmunicating with strangers


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    than before, she is still emotionally unstable.


    Very often, once you get to a crowded ce, there is still a subconscious nervousness.


    At that time, Kiera didn''t trust anyone else but him.


    So Ian thought about it, but always felt uneasy.


    The next morning, he came out of his room with two big ck circles under his eyes, and as soon as


    he saw Archie, he said with a cold face, "The trip to China, I promised."


    With each other, Archie is holding Oliver and sitting on the couch teaching him to y on theputer.


    Smiling at the words, he looked up at Ian and smiled, "Decided? No regrets?"


    Ian was already in a bad mood, and seeing his tone of voice made it even worse.


    Not good enough to re at him, "I''ve never regretted anything I''ve said."


    After saying that, he did not even eat breakfast and left in a rage.


    Kiera came out of the dining room, saw him taking the car keys and heading out, and asked anxiously,


    "Eh, it''s almost breakfast, where are you going?"


    Without looking back, Ian said, "Go to theb."


    Kiera frowned and stomped her foot, "This guy, really! It''s almost dinner and you''re still going to the


    Natalia smiled and came over to her, climbing on her shoulder, "Mom, Uncle Ian is going over to theb


    to give instructions on moving out, you don''t have to worry."


    Kiera actually already knew he would say yes, but at this moment when he actually heard it, he couldn''t


    help but show a sh of joy on his face.


    She and Natalia are reunited after a ten-year absence, and naturally she wants to stay with Natalia.


    But she does not want to separate from Ian, after all, Ian for her, has long been more than just a favor,


    and the love of the ten years of togetherness.


    But since the ancient fish and the bear''s paw can not be both, the best of both worlds, there are so


    many things under the sky?


    So she is also clear that to let Ian give up the ce where he grew up and theboratory he worked so


    hard for so many years to build up, he is definitely not willing to give up.


    This matter to be put on any person, only to be afraid of not to give up.


    But in the end, Ian agreed to do it for her.


    So this is his own choice, let himself be the side of themission, to fulfill what she wants to do ah.


    Kiera would be lying to say that she was not moved.


    But in front of Natalia and Archie, the juniors, she couldn''t show it.


    I can only wipe the corner of my eyes, forced to smile: "I know, then okay, we do not wait for him, we


    eat first, after eating you do not have to go shopping some more? I''ll go with youter."


    Natalia nodded.


    The group then went to the dining room to eat.


    Since the flight was in the afternoon and she could still go out in the morning, after dinner, Natalia


    asked Archie to stay at home to take care of the two children while she and Kiera went out to pick up


    the things they needed.


    Archie was originally unsure about the two of them going out.


    But because Natalia wanted to buy gifts for the employees in thepany, she came out this time and


    left everything in thepany to Elsa and the girls to take care of.


    So she thought, since she went back, not only the uncle and grandparents, it would be good to bring


    some apanying gifts to the staff.


    These gifts, are bought at the time directly after having someone express back, and do not need them


    to bring back, so it is not difficult.


    But the part of picking the gift had to be done by Natalia herself.


    Archie how delicate mind, in the end is a man.


    Inside her Star Entertainmentpany, most of the employees are women, and she''s afraid Archie


    won''t be able to buy what they like.


    Therefore, this matter must be personally.


    And if the two children also go out with a group of people, too conspicuous and too troublesome.


    So Natalia''s point is that it''s not a big deal anyway, so she''ll just go with Kiera.


    Archie, on the other hand, stays home and looks after the two children.


    Choosing a gift is a matter of an hour at most, and with the driver taking them, nothing should go


    wrong.


    Plus, although Kiera is usually out of the house, but after all, she has been in this ce for ten years,


    many locals know her and know that she is Ian''s wife.


    With Ian''s influence in the area, it''s hard to see what could go wrong.


    When Archie saw this, he had no choice but to let them go out on their own.


    Natalia and Kiera both then took the car and went to one of thergest local malls.


    Many of the things sold in this mall have a local vor and character.


    Natalia found a boutique, picked out some of each item, had it packed up, and gave the mailing


    address before leaving.


    When walking out of the mall, Kiera suddenly said, "Eh, I remember that across the street, there is a


    particrly delicious and authentic cuisine, anyway, we are leaving, why do not we buy some back,


    lunch for everyone to try."


    Natalia understands, she is also living over here for ten years, said it is not used to, in fact, more or


    less, are some feelings.


    Now I see that I''m leaving, so I want to go there to buy some local specialties and eat onest time, as


    a farewell.


    So Natalia nodded her head.


    Because it is the time to shop, there is no snow today, the weather is eye-catching, the sun is out, and


    with the cooling, it is not as hot as before.


    There was a sense offort like a warm winter sun, so there were many pedestrians on the street.


    After all, it was just across the street, and Natalia was too much trouble to drive, so she had the driver


    park the car and wait for them.


    After they went to the restaurant and ordered their meals, they just walked back by themselves.


    When the driver saw this, he did not force it and sat obediently in the car and waited.


    Kiera took her hand andughed as she walked, "You may not believe me, I''ve beening here for


    ten years, but I''ve only been to restaurants a handful of times, and I''ve heard of this local dish before,


    but I''ve never had the chance toe out and eat it, so I always think I''lle back next time, next


    time, but now that I think about it, there''s no next time."


    Nataliaughed: "Not necessarily, if you miss this side at any time in the future, we can still apany


    you toe over and have some fun."

 Chapter 1046 - Taken Away

    Chapter 1046 - Taken Away


    Chapter 1046 - Taken Away


    Kiera shook her head and sighed, "Forget it, you guys are so busy with work, I''ve already caused you a


    lot of trouble, so let''s not cause you any more trouble."


    Natalia was about to say something to persuade her, when she was interrupted again.


    "Don''t say no to me, I know, this time Ian will agree to go to China with us, in addition to rest assured


    that I can not, but also because Archie promised to provide him with a better medicalboratory, but


    also promised to allocate a sum of money to him every year, so that he can freely dispose of, although,


    this money may not be nothing for you, but I can not because of this Natalia, you married into The


    McCarthy family, The McCarthy family people treat you well is your good fortune, but we must not


    because people treat us well, the more arrogant and greedy, this is not good."


    Natalia couldn''t help butugh as she made her point.


    "Mom, I haven''t even said anything yet, look at you, how many sentences have been said."


    She sighed, took Kiera''s hand in hers and patted the back of it.


    "Mom, just don''t worry, even if this money is not from Archie, your daughter I can afford it, don''t


    underestimate your daughter, although my ability to make money is not as great as his, but it is not


    something that ordinary people canpare with."


    Kiera had long heard that she was doing a great business in the country.


    Now, almost the entire domestic entertainment market is controlled by Harlingen.


    For the first two years, Natalia was the PR director of Harlingen, but gradually Archie gave her the


    whole of Harlingen.


    Even the shares, too, were put under her name.


    So, she is now the real big boss of Harlingen.


    Although Star Entertainment is still under Harlingen''s banner until now, it is only because Natalia feels


    that since bothpanies are hers, it is too much trouble to split them up, so she doesn''t want to.


    In fact, since she transferred all of Star Entertainment''s artists to Harlingen two days ago, and Star


    Entertainment switched to a video tform, Star Entertainment''s earning power has gradually be


    Therefore, for Natalia, money is never in short supply.


    She had the strength, and the qualification, to say such things to Kiera.


    Kiera, of course, knew she was telling the truth, and while relieved, she couldn''t help but feel sorry for


    her all day long.


    It is even less likely that she will bother to surround herself every day anymore.


    But these words, she did not say more.


    After entering the restaurant, she ordered some of the specialties over here, paid for them to be


    delivered to the castle at 11:30 p. m. sharp, and left with Natalia.


    When she was leaving the house, I don''t know if it was just an illusion, but Natalia always felt that


    someone was following her.


    She nced back, but found that there was no one else behind her, except for the store''s customers


    and a few waiters who were each busy with their own business at hand.


    She frowned and wondered in her mind if her senses were wrong.


    So they didn''t think twice about it and walked across the street with Kiera.


    The car was still parked peacefully.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Cheshi, wearing the same big hat he wore when he came out in the morning, got out and opened the


    door for them.


    Kiera is very happy now, perhaps finally figured out, the heart of that heavy stone also finally put down.


    When she got into the car, she felt like she was carrying the wind with her.


    Natalia was also infected by her happiness and chatted with her in a casual manner.


    The car started in the downtown and slowly drove out.


    The two didn''t care either, sharing their moods while Natalia told Kiera about the funny things that


    happened to her earlier in the country.


    Kiera loved hearing her talk about it, as if the more she heard, the more she would make up for the


    missing days over the years.


    Because she no longer remembers what happened before, even if she remembers some of it now, it''s


    just bits and pieces.


    So Natalia wasn''t sure how much she remembered about Philip.


    Naturally, they don''t bother to bring up the matter of The Dawson family.


    After all, The Dawson family is all gone now, both for the crimes theymitted against Kiera and for


    the things they did to themselves, making it impossible for Natalia to forgive them.


    Those hatreds, even if they die, they can''t let go.


    And they are too heavy to be carried by her alone, there is no need to let Kiera know.


    So, Natalia also did not tell her how she was bullied by The Dawson family since she left, and how she


    She was afraid that Kiera would me herself, worry, and think too much.


    Kiera didn''t seem to remember any of this either, so she didn''t ask.


    The two had a chat, but did not notice in the slightest, the view outside the car window gradually cold


    down, not at all the road back to the castle.


    After a long time, Natalia unintentionally looked out of the window before she snapped to attention.


    She looked at the time on her wristwatch, half an hour had passed, and if she remembered correctly, it


    would only take about twenty minutes to get from that street to the castle.


    Because she was not familiar with this side of the road, so she was not sure whether the other side had


    changed the road to go, or what.


    So out loud, he asked, "How long until we get home?"


    The driver''s muffled voice came from the driver''s seat, "Almost there."


    Natalia frowned.


    No, how this voice is not quite like the previous driver.


    She was thinking about it, and just then there was a sudden pain in her neck.


    Her eyes snapped open and she turned her head, only to see that the other party was holding a


    syringe in her hand and was sticking it in her neck, while next to her, Kiera had long since been injected


    with some unknown drug and had passed out.


    She stared at the other side, wanted to speak, but nothing coulde out, and finally, could only roll


    her eyelids, and fell down heavily.


    After both people passed out, the man who had been hiding under the back seat of the car, only then


    opened his long legs and crossed over.


    He first checked the eyes of the two men and was relieved to find that they had indeed both passed


    out.


    While pulling down the cor, while cursing: "Damn, in order to faint them two, almost did not bore me


    to death! You are good, just drive a car."


    The driver, who had been sitting in the driver''s seat, then took off the round courtesy of his head.


    Heughed coldly, "Don''tin, who let your son that the driver''s body is not the same? This thing


    still has to be me."


    He said, his eyes nudging back.


    "Is that pregnant woman okay?"


    "It''s okay, still alive na."


    "That''s fine, the master has clearly said that she must be kept safe, she is the biggest bargaining chip


    we have, nothing can happen to her."


    "I know, all right, take us to the master now."

 Chapter 1047 - Imprisoned

    Chapter 1047 - Imprisoned


    Chapter 1047 - Imprisoned


    "Good."


    With that, the driver turned the car around and drove off in another direction.


    And at this time, the other side.


    In the castle, Archie is sitting in the living room, ying with his two children.


    The door was suddenly mmed open, and immediately afterwards, a blond man was seen stumbling


    in.


    His eyes were ck, his head was bleeding, and as soon as he entered the door, he copsed in front


    of Archie with a "poof".


    "Mr. McCarthy and Miss Dawson, something, something happened."


    After he said this, he directly passed out.


    ...


    Natalia wakes up to find herself in arge, luxurious bed.


    The sorenessing from the back of her neck made her let out a soft "hiss".


    Just want to struggle to sit up, but the hands and legs just move, there is a ttering sound of chains


    shing.


    Her face changed and she turned her head to look, only to find that her hands and feet had been tied


    with fourrge chains at some point.


    One end of the chain was ced around her wrists and ankles, and the other end went deep into the


    surrounding walls and floor, just like the kind of chains used in the dungeons when prisoners were


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    imprisoned in ancient times.


    Her heart sank hard.


    The house is very luxuriously decorated, it is the kind of gold and white inteced with the European


    style.


    The curtains were wide open, revealing that it was night outside.


    Natalia''s mind could not help but ask many questions.


    Where is this?


    What''s happening?


    Thest image she remembers is still in the car, a shot of someone suddenly emerging from under the


    back seat and sticking a syringe in her neck.


    Kiera, on the other hand, seems to have been stitched up.


    By the way, where is Kiera?


    She looked around in fear, but saw that the whole house was empty, except for her, where there was


    half a person?


    Kiera is gone!


    Realizing this, Natalia''s heartpletely panicked and struggled to sit up while shouting, "Mom, Mom,


    where are you?"


    "Anyone? Who the hell are you people? Why did you tie me up here?"


    "You have the ability to kidnap me, but you don''t have the ability toe out and meet?"


    "What do you want? Money or profit? As long as you ask, I will satisfy all of you, let my mother go first!"


    Natalia shouted for half a day, but did not get a single response.


    The room was so empty that it seemed like she was really the only one present, and when she


    shouted, she could even hear a faint echo.


    Natalia''s face was a little hard to read.


    Although she did not know exactly what happened, but probably guessed that she was being shady.


    Who is the other party? What kind of purpose does he have?


    Regardless of the purpose, first, she had to meet this person.


    And see so far, the other side just tied her to the bed and did not take her somewhere else to see.


    The other side obviously did not want her life.


    As long as she''s not trying to kill her, there''s still hope.


    With this in mind, her mind turned sharply and her sharp gaze looked at several corners of the house,


    and sure enough, she saw hidden in several ces, a small red dot that had been shing


    continuously.


    Sheughed coldly and looked at the one closest to her, saying coldly: "You''re noting out, are


    you? If you don''te out, then don''t me me for not being polite. I believe you must have your own


    purpose for taking all the trouble to get me here, right? If you want to get a corpse, then you can


    continue to be a shrinking turtle, and then see if you can still achieve your goal."


    She said, about to bite her tongue hard.


    A voice suddenly came from outside the door, "Hold on."


    Immediately after, a slender and straight figure was seen walking from outside.


    Natalia''s pupils flinched.


    Clinton, how could it be him?


    Clinton''s face contained a smile, and even at this point, he never fell half-heartedly.


    Still with that warm and humble look, he smiled slightly and said, "Miss Dawson, we meet again."


    Natalia''s face was grim.


    "Clinton, what have you got me doing here?"


    Clinton raised an eyebrow, a little surprised.


    "So you already know who I am."


    Natalia sneered.


    Clinton wore a white suit today, his hair was meticulously groomed, and he looked more and more like


    a gentleman.


    But Natalia knows that his warmth is on the surface, but in his bones he is in fact a total, sinister and


    cunning viin.


    Natalia has always had nothing good to say about such viins.


    What''s more, the opposite direction of his viin is his good friends Felix and Queeny.


    Therefore, once she saw it was him, Natalia was not even in the mood to say one more word.


    Asked directly to the point: "Tell me, what is the purpose of you getting me here? And, where is my


    mother? Where is she? What have you done with her?"


    Clinton smiled faintly: "Miss Dawson first no need to rush, I specially invited you toe over as a


    guest this time, naturally there is a reason, but I am not out of any malice, maybeter you will also


    thank me."


    "Thanks?"


    Natalia sneered out and shook the chain in her hand.


    "You have done this to me, and I thank you? Clinton, you are a pervert in your own mind, so don''t think


    everyone is as perverted as you."


    She speaks nonchntly, but Clinton doesn''t seem offended.


    He still had that sparse frown andughed lightly, "I know this is a rude way to go, but if I don''t use it,


    I''m really worried that Miss Dawson will do something out of the ordinary and affect our friendship, so


    I''ll have to be offended for now."


    Natalia by him this soft knife everything, suddenly it was as if a fist hit on cotton, angry.


    Clinton''s words were so tight that she couldn''t ask any questions even if she wanted to.


    In the end, he could only stare at him hard.


    "Where''s my mom? Where did you get her?"


    Clinton smiled faintly, "Don''t worry, since Mrs. Mo is your mother, I will naturally treat her with more


    courtesy, she is resting downstairs right now and hasn''t woken up yet, when she does, I will bring her to


    see you."


    Clinton finished and ordered outside, "Someone, serve Miss Dawson some tea."


    A maid outside answered the call and went away.


    Clinton then turned back and smiled: "Although I can not help you open the chain now, but will not treat


    you badly, there are two servants outside, if you need anything, you can mention it to them, if you are


    hungry and thirsty, you can also find them, there is nothing else, I will leave first."


    When he finished, he paused to see that Natalia indeed had nothing to say, and then left.


    When he left, sure enough, it didn''t take long for a maid to bring in tea.


    Natalia''s hands and legs are covered with chains, but because the chains are longer, it does not affect


    her hands and feet to eat or anything.


    I think it was intentional on Clinton''s part, just so she would have no excuse to let him open the chains.

 Chapter 1048 She Is Here

    Chapter 1048 She Is Here


    Chapter 1048 She is here


    When she thought of this, she couldn''t help but have a shady frown.


    Looking at the tea brought up by the servants in front of me, I just felt that there was either poison or


    something else in it.


    The maid was kind enough to see her sitting still and whispered, "Miss Dawson, your tea."


    Natalia in the end is not good to be angry with the maid, so did not say anything.


    Only a cold voice said, "Put it there."


    In fact, but never even looked at it.


    The maid pursed her lips and did not dare to say anything, after putting the tea down, she left.


    Natalia was left alone in the house again.


    She sat there and did not move in a hurry, but first took a closer look at the house.


    The house is luxuriously decorated, but the furnishings are quite simple.


    She counted at least four security cameras installed in locations she could see with her naked eye now.


    This Clinton, what does he want?


    She wouldn''t be naive enough to think that Clinton went to all this trouble to capture her here and tie


    her up in chains just for the fun of it.


    However, although she is a friend of Felix and Queeny, she considers herself to have no dealings with


    Clinton, let alone any interests involved.


    The McCarthy family group and the Zardi Family are even more distinct and have no business


    involvement.


    So, what is the medicine in his gourd?


    Just when Natalia was puzzled, a crying voice suddenly came from outside.


    "Natalia."


    Natalia shuddered hard and subconsciously voiced out, "Mom, I''m here."


    "Natalia!"


    Kiera was running in crying.


    I don''t know if it''s because she''s old, plus she doesn''t know martial arts, but Clinton doesn''t keep a


    close eye on her.


    At least, for the moment, she seems to have rtive freedom of movement, rather than having her


    hands and feet tied, as Natalia does.


    As soon as Kiera saw Natalia, she pounced on her like she had found her backbone, holding her face


    and looking her up and down, "Natalia, are you okay, Natalia?"


    Natalia shook her head, "I''m fine."


    She first took a quick sweep of Kiera''s body and found nothing out of the ordinary, much less like any


    injury, and only then did she feel slightly relieved.


    "Mom, how are you? Did they hit you? Are you ufortable anywhere?"


    "No, I''m fine."


    Kiera spoke softly, but her body was shaking slightly.


    Natalia knows that it''s because the sudden change now reminds her of some bad memories inside her


    subconscious, so she''s afraid.


    So she gently reassured, "Mom, don''t be afraid, I''m here, we''ll be fine."


    Kiera nodded, topped with a pair of reddened eyes and asked, "Natalia, who are they? Why did they


    take us here?"


    Natalia pursed the corners of her lips.


    She wasn''t sure if she wanted to tell Kiera about it.


    But if she doesn''t say anything, she will only worry more.


    Thinking of this, Natalia gritted her teeth and said in a deep voice, "They are the ones I mentioned to


    you before, the ones who threatened Felix and Queeny to find the Celestial Book."


    It''s something that Natalia talked to her about when she was still at Tacitus.


    So Kiera and Ian are aware of it.


    Kiera''s eyes went wide when she sniffed.


    "You mean, they''re from THE Zardi Family?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Hmm."


    Natalia nodded.


    "But ... the Zardi Family cluster of people, why are they trying to arrest us?"


    "I don''t know."


    Natalia thought, and said: "But you do not have to worry, they do not want our lives, no matter what, the


    time is nowte, Archie and Uncle Ian must have known the news of our ident, they will certainly


    find a way to rescue us, so we just need to rx, wait and see what happens, and wait for them to


    Kiera nched and nodded.


    Although Natalia said this tofort her, but in fact the heart also understand.


    Clinton is not like the ones she has met before.


    They know so little about this person, and if it weren''t for Felix and Queeny, it''s safe to say that they


    wouldn''t even know that such a person exists in this world.


    They didn''t know that the Zardi Family, arge family of 1, 000 years in their minds, was being


    controlled by such a person.


    The Zardi Family''s patriarch, the position that is rumored to be above all others, turns out to be a


    joke.


    And it''s actually very difficult to deal with an enemy that they don''t even know like that.


    Even smart as Archie, may not be able to find them in a short time, too.


    But all this she could not say to Kiera, lest her already frightened mood should be increased by these


    reasons.


    Kiera was very scared before, but now that she has been reunited with Natalia, she is not as scared as


    before.


    Natalia is right, Archie and Ian, are not going to let them go, so they just need to calm down and wait


    for them toe.


    Yes, calm down, must be calm.


    With this in mind, she dropped her eyes slightly and saw the chains chained to Natalia''s wrists and


    ankles.


    Eyes tightened.


    "Natalia, what is this?"


    She grabbed the chain up as soon as she could, her eyes filling with blood.


    "How can they do this to you? You''re still a pregnant woman, this, this ..."


    Natalia was afraid that she would get agitated and quickly advised, "Mom, I''m fine, they''re just trying to


    prevent me from escaping, and besides, my movement isn''t really restricted."


    She said, slightly pursed her lips, suddenly lowered her voice and whispered in an air tone that only the


    two of them could hear: "There are cameras in the house, one at four o''clock behind you, one at twelve


    o''clock, another at your right foot where the flower pot is, and another on the door, so keep an eye on


    them and find a way to block them if you get the chance. "


    Kiera was slightly stunned and subconsciously tried to look up, but was stopped by Natalia.


    "Don''t look, pretend you don''t know, and then quietly check when you''re not lookingter."


    Kiera then responded and nodded in a hurry.


    The two just stayed in the house.


    Although Clinton did not lock Kiera''s hands and feet, there were always people guarding the outside of


    the house, people who said they were servants at theirmand, but Natalia understood that they


    were actually the ones watching them.


    But she is now a pregnant woman, Kiera is older, plus she can''t do anything physically, she is a weak


    woman with no hands.


    Naturally, she does not expect that the two of them can really escape from here.


    So simply set your mind on it, to be quiet, she would like to see, Clinton in the end want.


    At that moment, on the other side, Archie was going crazy.


    He did not expect that at this juncture, when he was about to go back to China, something like this


    would happen.

 Chapter 1049 Still HasnT Appeared

    Chapter 1049 Still Hasn''T Appeared


    Chapter 1049 Still hasn''t appeared


    Natalia is his life, if anything happens to Natalia, he will not live.


    What''s more, he now has two children with him, and whatever happens to either of them, it''s not


    something The McCarthy family can afford to do.


    Ian''s face was also hard to read.


    All these years, he has been living in seclusion, or the first time he encountered such a thing.


    However, he did not me anyone.


    In the first time to learn that two people are missing, has sent their ownpetent men, immediately


    go out to find people, check the clues.


    And Archie uses his own dark side, ordering them to scour the city for Natalia and Kiera.


    After the two men''s judgment, all the hundreds of miles around this area is desert, the other party with


    two living people, it is impossible to just escape bynd.


    And to take the empty road, Ian has previously sent someone to wait at the airport, as long as there are


    suspicious behavior of people, will be stopped, so from the empty road is also impossible.


    Now that they were cut off, they had to stay in the city.


    This way, one still has a chance of finding Natalia and Kiera.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After all this was ordered, the two sat at home waiting for news.


    When waiting, the mood is actually the most anxious.


    Ian gave Archie a look and asked, "Who do you think it was that did it to them this time?"


    Archie''s face was very ugly.


    He sat there, all emitting an aura of the coldness of a stranger, and said in a cold voice: "Clinton."


    Ian was a little surprised.


    "Clinton? When did hee over here?"


    Archie then remembered that they didn''t know that they had met Clinton earlier.


    So, they told them what happened that night.


    Ian listened and fell silent.


    "If it''s really him, it''s probably still about the Celestial Book."


    Archie sneered.


    "They''ve already threatened Felix and they''re helping him find something, do they have to threaten


    another one of me?"


    "After all, ording to you, he wants to find all the Celestial Book before the New Year, but there are


    still three pieces missing, but there is only a month left, if this month, Felix still can not find all the


    words, will spoil his big event, all his previous preparations will be abandoned, so he He can only find


    ways to threaten more people, so that more people to work for him."


    Archie sniffed and frowned deeply.


    I have to say, Ian''s words, too, have merit.


    Clinton doesn''t seem like a man in a hurry, but he insists that Felix find him all six Celestial Books


    within three months.


    Although, by now Felix should have another piece in their hands, and now only three more are missing.


    But how easy is it to find in just a month and a half?


    So, if he really wants to find another person to help, it''s not impossible.


    But if that was the case, they should havee to him for a deal the first time they caught Natalia and


    Kiera.


    Why has it been eight hours now and he hasn''t appeared?


    Archie''s mood grew more and more irritated.


    And at this time, Anne and Oliver still don''t know what''s going on.


    Oliver is still young and only knows that mommy has not returned by now, and keeps pulling Archie to


    ask.


    Archie did not want to affect the children, so he just said that Mommy had something to do, went out to


    do some work, and would be back soon.


    Then had the maid take the child down.


    Anne, on the other hand, is not so coaxing.


    She is, after all, so old that a nine-year-old already knows a few things.


    As soon as I saw their faces so wrong, and when I remembered what happened before, I guessed


    approximately that Natalia was most likely in trouble.


    But at this time, daddy''s mood is very upset, he must also be very worried about mommy, so he can not


    give him trouble.


    She just looked at Archie and tearfully said, "Daddy, will Mommy evere back?"


    Archie looked into her eyes and knew she had guessed it.


    He had no desire to hide it, but only said in a deep voice, "Do you believe in Daddy?"


    "Believe."


    Anne nodded heavily.


    "Then don''t ask anything, be a good boy and go down and take care of your brother, Daddy promises


    you that he will bring Mommy back safely."


    Anne looked at him for half a second before she nodded and turned away.


    Archie looked at the child''s small back, to say not heartbroken, it is false.


    But now it is the time of fire, he could not care less.


    Ian saw this and stood up.


    "No, we can''t wait like this, I''ll go out and find it myself."


    "Stand still."


    Archie suddenly called out to him.


    "Will theye back if you go out and find them yourself? Don''t forget who you are, you have more


    important things to do."


    Ian gave a hard shake and turned to look at him.


    "Something more important?"


    "Right."


    Archie coldly hooked the corners of his mouth.


    "Since Clinton did it, what does he care most about?''


    Ian froze.


    "What?"


    "Celestial Book."


    Archie paused and said in a deep voice: "Didn''t he refuse toe to us? That''s because we don''t have


    what he wants in our hands yet, what if we did? Then he would probably be eager toe to us soon."


    "What you mean is ..."


    "Wait a minute, I''ll call Felix and the others right away."


    Archie said, and quickly dialed Felix over.


    Felix was a little surprised when he got his call.


    You know, the rtionship between him and Archie, although much closer now, there are still very few


    times when the two are in direct contact with each other.


    Usually, it''s him who gets in touch with Natalia.


    Natalia then ryed his message to Archie.


    Therefore, as soon as the call was answered at this moment, Felix asked, "Archie, is something


    wrong?"


    Archie said in a hushed voice, "Natalia and Kiera were taken by Clinton."


    "What?"


    Felix was also surprised to no end.


    "How did this happen? What did he take them for?"


    "I don''t know."


    Archie pinched his brow, "That Celestial Book over in South Oakport, did you guys get it?"


    "Got it."


    "Don''t give Clinton yet, if it''s convenient, you may have to be bothered toe over, with a bit of


    leverage in hand, I''m sure he''ll show up."


    When Natalia is in trouble, Felix and Queeny are naturally obliged to help.


    So it was an immediate yes.


    "Okay, we''ll go check on the flight right away and try to get here by tomorrow morning."


    "Good." Archie paused and added in the end, "A big thank you."


    Felix had a rare smile.


    "Natalia was in trouble for us, so this thank you is not necessary."

 Chapter 1050 Immediately Go To Investigate

    Chapter 1050 Immediately Go To Investigate


    Chapter 1050 Immediately go to investigate


    Anyone can understand that both Natalia and Archie had no previous grudges against Clinton.


    It can be said that there is little crossover, either personally or business-wise.


    Clinton has no reason to deal with them at all.


    The only reason that can be said is that recently, they were helping Felix and Queeny to find Celestial


    Book.


    So, this matter, Felix will definitely not shirk.


    After the two said yes, Archie hung up the phone.


    Ian was right next to him just now and was hearing firsthand what he was saying on the phone.


    Therefore, this time, when he hung up the phone, he asked: "So what should we do now? Do we just


    sit here and wait? Then when do we have to wait?"


    Archie pondered for a moment and said, "If it''s convenient, can you find out who the major principals


    behind therge industries in town are?"


    Ian frowned.


    He wasn''t interested in business matters, so he never paid attention to them before.


    However, his local prestige is still very high after all, even if he did not pay attention before, now really


    want to check, can also quickly find out.


    So, he nodded.


    "If you want to know, I can look it up right away."


    "Then please check, I always feel that Clinton this time over, should not be so simple, he hibernated


    here for so long, it is impossible not to have a specific ce tond, before we sent out people, will all


    the major hotels have not found his figure, indicating that he can only be in his own private property."


    Ian nodded, "Okay, then I''ll go right away and see if there are any private properties that are connected


    to the Zardi Family."


    "Good, let me know immediately if you have any news."


    "I got it."


    Ian left soon after.


    Archie thought about it, called a few people too, went out the door and drove straight to the Shrine of


    the Goddess.


    Before that, they already knew that the Pce of the Goddess was now the property of the Zardi


    Family.


    Last time, he also saw Stephan here, although he didn''t know what he was doing here, but maybe he


    had something to do with this kidnapping case, too.


    Archie actually knew in his heart that it was unlikely that Clinton would take someone to hide in the


    Goddess Pce.


    After all, it''s no secret that this ce belongs to the Zardi Family.


    He and Ian, as long as a little investigation will be able to find out, Clinton like people, if they really save


    the intention not to let them find, then it is impossible to choose this ce as anding point.


    He went over there now, not really to look for Clinton, but to see if he could run into Stephan.


    If we cane across it, we might be able to pry some clues out of Stephan''s mouth.


    Although I know this is unlikely, after all, Stephan is only a peripheral brother of the Zardi Family, in


    Clinton''s heart, maybe he is just a dispensable pawn.


    Clinton won''t even really tell him what he wants to do.


    But now at this time, can only hold a dead horse as a living horse mentality, all kinds of ways to try


    again.


    With this in mind, Archie soon drove to the Shrine of the Goddess.


    At night, the Goddess Pce is much colderpared to daytime.


    The devotees who came over to pay their respects had left, and only some staff members remained in


    the whole pce. When they saw him, they thought he was a devotee who came over to pay his


    respects, and they all bowed.


    Archie headed directly into the main hall.


    At this time, without the false hustle and bustle of the day, but really reveal a few hints of the solemnity


    of the temple to.


    He entered the main hall, only to see that there was no one in the main hall, the three- or four-meter-tall


    golden body still standing there quietly, like a god descending from heaven, with apassionate


    gaze, lovingly looking down on all beings.


    Archie stood for a moment and looked to the side of the side hall.


    But there was a man standing there.


    The man was standing with his arms folded, his back to him, in front of a portrait, and was looking up at


    it in fascination.


    The portrait, it is the same one that Oliver shouted beautiful sister at itst time.


    Archie''s brow furrowed slightly as he stepped over.


    "Mr. Zardi, it''s been a long time."


    Stephan turned back to me.


    He also seemed surprised to run into Archie here, and quickly asked, "Why are you here too?"


    With that, his eyes nced behind him and snickered, "Yo, Mrs. McCarthy isn''t with you this time?"


    Archie''s face sank slightly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He stared dead at Stephan, trying to tell from his face whether he was joking or really didn''t know that


    Natalia had been taken by Clinton.


    However, Stephan''s face was all calm and nothing could be seen.


    It took a long time before Archie spoke.


    "I didn''t expect to meet Mr. Zardi here either, it''s so remote, I wonder what Mr. Zardi is doing


    over here?"


    A look of loss crossed Stephan''s face.


    "What else can I do, travel! I have nothing to dotely, I want to go out, I heard that the scenery here is


    good, so I came here, this pce said that it has many years of history here, wishing is the most


    spiritual, Mr. McCarthy is also here to wish?"


    Archie pulled the corners of his lips coldly.


    "I never believed in that."


    Stephan raised an eyebrow.


    "Oh? You don''t believe this, so why did youe over here?"


    He said, not knowing what came to mind, his eyes flicked suspiciously over him.


    "In the middle of the night, you''re not here to beg for a child, are you?"


    Archie grimaced.


    Stephan also seems to know that he has gone a little too far with this joke.


    After all, strictly speaking, he and Archie had only met twice and were not really close.


    So haha perfunctorily, "Never mind, I was just joking, by the way, what are you doing over here? I


    always thought you had gone back home after you left Lanceham, are you here to y or talk business


    this time?"


    Archieughed coldly, "Walking rtives."


    When youe to your mother-inw''s house, you are not just visiting rtives, right?


    "Oh?" Stephan nodded, not really pursuing the matter any further.


    After all, Archie''s rtives are none of his business.


    The two are not familiar with each other and belong to two camps, so they are standing here with a


    feeling of not talking.


    Stephan didn''t want to talk any more, so he pointed outside.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave you to it, Mr. McCarthy make yourselffortable?"


    Archie did not speak.


    When Stephan saw this, he took a step outside.


    However, just before taking two steps, Archie''s cold voice came from behind him.


    "Stephan."


    "Hmm?" Stephan turned back to me.


    In the night, Archie stood in the dim light, long and jade, a pair of deep eyes dark like two ck gems in


    the night sky, looking at him soberly.


    "Clinton''s over here, too, don''t you know?"


    Stephan froze for a moment.


    Immediately after, the face changed.


    "I don''t know."

 Chapter 1051 Eternal Life

    Chapter 1051 Eternal Life


    Chapter 1051 Eternal Life


    He said without even thinking.


    Perhaps feel that they say this is too much to prove their innocence, after a pause, and added a


    sentence, "a few days ago, I did something to offend them, they were kicked out, so all the things


    behind, I do not know, the reason why this wille to this side, said it is a tour, in fact, is bored,e


    over to take a break."


    When he said this, Archie actually believed a few things.


    There is only one reason for this, and that is that Stephan did not have to lie to him.


    He nodded, "Okay, I got it."


    Stephan looked at him, wanting to say something.


    Only after half a second did he gather the courage to ask, "Is something wrong?"


    Archie didn''t hide it from him, there was nothing to hide anyway.


    "Natalia was taken by him."


    "What?"


    Stephan was shocked again.


    Although he didn''t know much about Clinton, he was a member of the Zardi Family and had more


    contact with Clinton.


    In his opinion, Clinton, a person, you have to say that he ispletely a bad guy, not quite, because he


    never witnessed Clinton kill any person.


    But you have to say that he is a good person, it is definitely not, because what he did, no matter which


    single thing proposed, is not a good person will do things.


    He is best described as both good and evil.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    But spare, never heard before, he has neverid hands on any innocent people.


    The reason why Queeny and Felix were approached was because Queeny''s father, who had betrayed


    him.


    And Queeny also happens to need gold tree to save his life, so this is considered to take what you


    need.


    And as for York, rather than being a threat, York was voluntarily taken under Clinton''s wing.


    Between them, with the wolf for the adulterer is not too much to say, naturally, there is no who harmed


    who.


    And because of that, it''s all the more shocking to face this time of year and what they did to Natalia and


    Kiera.


    Stephan was silent for a while and said in a low voice: "I do not know about this matter, but if he really


    was captured, 80% or for the Celestial Book matter, he is a person, although I have not met many


    times, let alone understand how deep, but know that in his eyes, all the fame and fortune are floating


    clouds, he cares, it seems that only Celestial Book."


    Archie nodded, "I think so too, but we know too little about this person, and he is too good at hiding his


    identity information, even if we check, we can''t find out anything, if Mr. Zardi is convenient, for his


    background, please also tell us a little."


    Archie never believed that Clinton was just an ordinary person.


    What kind of existence is the Zardi Family and what kind of existence is York?


    Clinton can hold these two forces firmly in his hands, is by no means any regr person.


    Stephan''s pupils shook hard when he heard him ask this question.


    He suddenly remembered the scene he had seen when he first met Clinton earlier.


    So terrible and unbelievable things, but in front of his eyes, the real thing happened.


    If he wasn''t sure it was real, he would even suspect that it was an absurd and ridiculous dream.


    How can someone really be able to fetch things from space? And live for thousands of years? Is that a


    monster?


    Clinton''s face was vaguely white.


    And Archie was actually just asking a casual question to test the waters.


    He didn''t really expect to get an answer out of Stephan, who, after all, really wasn''t much of a yer in


    the Zardi Family.


    Even if he is chosen this time to work for Clinton, Archie does not feel that Clinton will tell him all about


    his identity.


    But now, looking at his suddenly white face, Archie doesn''t think so anymore.


    Could it be that he really knows something inside?


    Realizing this, Archie''s eyes sank.


    He did not move and gave a sign to his own men not far away, the other side will understand, has


    secretly and quietly surrounded Stephan.


    so that he can be caught at any time when he tries to escape.


    Stephan, however, doesn''t seem to have any desire to escape.


    He stood there, the night bulging his clothes, like a limp kite, with an indescribable confusion and


    helplessness.


    "This matter, I can tell you, but you have to promise me, believe it or not, do not let others know that I


    told you this matter."


    Archie''s heart shook.


    Without thinking about it, he nodded his head.


    "Okay, I promise."


    Stephan paused for a moment and said in a deep voice, "It''s not convenient here, let''s find a quiet


    ce to talk."


    When he finished, he took a step towards the back.


    Archie naturally followed.


    Soon, the two entered a secluded private room.


    Archie had someone stand guard outside so that no one would approach or interrupt, before sitting


    down on the futon and looking at Stephan opposite him.


    "Mr. Zardi, it''s quiet here, I have all my men outside, make sure no third person hears you, now can


    you talk?"


    Stephan nodded.


    The house put the tea used to entertain guests, but it is not known how long ago, are cold.


    Stephan didn''t mind, he poured a ss and brought it to his lips to drink.


    Archie noticed that his face hadn''t looked too good since he mentioned that condition just now.


    At this time, even the hand holding the cup, are vaguely shaking.


    He frowned without moving, not quite understanding where such a change in Stephan wasing


    from.


    But the other party is obviously doing psychological construction for himself, he is not good at


    interrupting, and can only wait patiently.


    After about two minutes, Stephan finished his cup of cold tea and forced himself to calm down.


    He looked up, calmly at Archie, and asked, "Mr. McCarthy, do you believe there is such a thing as


    immortality in this world?"


    Archie raised an eyebrow.


    He did not expect that Stephan would ask him this question.


    Before Celestial Book came out of nowhere, many people are discussing this issue, believe it or not.


    Each person has an opinion in his own heart that is unique to him.


    Archie, who used to be an Archie, has also been a disbeliever.


    Until he experienced an event ...


    Thinking of this, his eyes grew deeper and darker, and he said in a deep voice, "I believe."


    Stephan shuddered slightly and looked at him with some disbelief.


    He didn''t seem to expect that Archie would give that answer.


    But for a moment, there was a self-deprecatingughter.


    Shaking his head, he sighed, "I always thought that Mr. McCarthy was an atheist, so you also believe in


    such things as immortality?"


    Archie''s face was impassive, and he said lightly, "Atheist is not the same as not believing in


    immortality."

 Chapter 1052 All For Nothing

    Chapter 1052 All For Nothing


    Chapter 1052 All for nothing


    In Stephan''s astonished gaze, he said in a deep voice: "In this world, there are still many areas that are


    beyond our ability to cover for the time being, about time and quantum, we can''t conclude whether


    those unbelievable things can really happen, but just because we don''t have that ability to study them,


    doesn''t mean they don''t exist."


    "So I do believe that there is such a thing, except that in our terms, it is called immortality, and in their


    terms, it may mean something else, for example, what kind of life form is there that lives on average


    dozens of times longer than humans? If the other side has this life form, in our ordinary people''s eyes,


    isn''t that immortality?"


    Stephan''s pupils widened in shock.


    "Who are they you referring to ...?"


    Archie narrowed his eyes and stared at him for half a second, then suddenly smiled.


    "It''s just an analogy, Mr. Zardi still takes it seriously?"


    Stephan lurched, for a moment, before his face eased.


    He smiled sarcastically, unknowingly, his forehead had actually oozed cold sweat.


    "I was the one who got too excited."


    He wiped the sweat from his forehead without showing any traces, and then poured himself another


    cup of cold tea to drink.


    Archie saw the situation, lightly reminded: "too much cold tea hurt, Mr. Zardi should take care of it."


    Stephan smacked his dry lips that had been moistened by the cold tea and sighed.


    "This matter has actually been bottled up in my heart, but also makes me very difficult, this period of


    time, every time I think about this matter, I always can not help but have nightmares, dreams of light


    and strange, all the unimaginable things, so I think, if I can say this out, maybe it will also make me feel


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    better."


    The corner of Archie''s mouth floated a faint smile, but that smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes.


    "Mr. Zardi please go ahead, I''m all ears."


    "This matter, it started a month ago ..."


    Next, Stephan will be how he was instructed by York to go to Felix for Celestial Book, and how to bring


    Celestial Book to that ind and meet Clinton.


    And how did you witness Clinton''s weirdness and those sensational actions?


    The whole time, Archie was just listening in a county calmly, never interrupting or interrupting him.


    His face is unruffled, as if, at this moment is listening to, is not a thing how unbelievable, but a thing like


    eating and drinking water as normal.


    After Stephan finished, he also noticed his face and asked curiously, "Mr. McCarthy, aren''t you


    surprised? Or do you simply not believe what I''m saying?"


    Archie pondered for a moment and smiled faintly.


    "No, I''m quite convinced of what you''re saying, except it doesn''t strike me as odd."


    He paused, as if trying to think of how to phrase it so that Stephan would be a little more receptive and


    understandable.


    After a few moments, then continued: "In fact, I have been curious, like Clinton, looks young, is through


    what means to climb to such a position now, so that the old treacherous as York are bowed to him,


    obedient to the words."


    "Of course, I''m not saying it can''t be done, I''m just curious how a person is going to do all this without


    moving a muscle and without letting anyone in the outside world know of their existence at all, Mr.


    Zardi you know what I mean?"


    Stephan nodded, "I understand."


    "This is something that I have thought about for a long time and I have note up with an answer,


    and now that you, Mr. Zardi, have told me the answer, I certainly believe it."


    Stephan was slightly relieved to hear him say that.


    Heughed to himself as he thought of something.


    "It is ridiculous to say that I used to think that the whole the Zardi Family , is in the hands of York,


    and I always wanted to be relied on by the family, hoping to uphold the family''s will and develop the


    family more and more, but now it all seems to be a joke."


    He said, as if to resolve the bitterness of his heart, and poured himself another cup of cold tea to drink.


    Archie did not doubt for a moment that he was now drinking cold tea as wine.


    After finishing his drink, Stephan continued: "If he Clinton wants, he can change the situation of the


    world in a snap of his fingers, what am I? What does the effort of the rest of the family count for? He is


    an old monster who has lived for a thousand years, what kind of things have not experienced? What


    kind of things have not been owned? He doesn''t care about fame and fortune, I even suspect that he


    doesn''t care about the lives of his family members."


    "In his eyes, we are a pawn that can be used and discarded at any time. All he wants is the Celestial


    Book, and as long as he can get this, he will not hesitate to make him pay more."


    Archie looked at him and suddenly asked, "So have you ever wondered why he must get the Celestial


    Book?"


    Stephan froze.


    Archie''s eyes were deep, and in the dim night, they were like two deep whirlpools that were trying to


    suck people in.


    He asked in a soft voice: "A person who has lived for a thousand years and can already be called


    immortal, why does he still need to pursue the legendary Celestial Book that can make people


    immortal? Or is there another secret behind this Celestial Book? Have you thought about these?"


    Stephan gave a hard shake.


    Needless to say, he really hadn''t thought about it until Archie asked the question.


    In his opinion, Clinton''s existence was enough to shock him and turn his worldview upside down, where


    could he even think about that?


    Moreover, the reason he was exiled this time was because Clinton asked him to spy on Felix, which he


    refused.


    Clinton was furious before he was expelled from the family.


    Expulsion from the family would mean that all his efforts and efforts in the first half of his life were all in


    vain, which is a blow to him can be imagined.


    But he also has a vague feeling that Clinton, although this person seems to be cloudy on the surface, is


    a good person look.


    But in fact, although Clinton did not say, he always had a vague feeling that Clinton was nning


    something big.


    One that will have serious consequences, the kind of big thing that no one can afford.


    Stephan has been mixing for so many years and has always trusted his instincts.


    So, he refused to listen to Clinton to spy on Felix, not because he still has much brotherly love for Felix,


    and not because of anypassion.


    It is purely because, he keenly smelled the danger and did not want to get involved in this matter again.


    So, aftering out of the family, he never bothered to think about that.

 Chapter 1053 Will Be Rewarded

    Chapter 1053 Will Be Rewarded


    Chapter 1053 will be rewarded


    During this time, he traveled around, but also just to express the boredom of the heart.


    Not even thinking deeply about Clinton''s purpose.


    Maybe it''s not that he didn''t think about it, but he had thought about it, but the danger in his gut made


    him afraid to think about it again.


    That''s why he felt so confused when Archie asked.


    Stephan looked at Archie with some confusion in one eye.


    Archie is not in a hurry, just quietly and waiting for him, waiting for him to speak.


    It took a long time before I saw Stephan shake his head, looking downcast, "I don''t know, I really don''t


    know what he wants with the Celestial Book?"


    Archie said lightly: "I also believe that Mr. Zardi does not know, but since this matter has already


    happened, and we know, I still hope that Mr. Zardi do not just care about alone, if there is an


    opportunity, together to investigate, after all, if Clinton really have some ulterior motives, then the


    Zardi Family is affected, I''m afraid Mr. Zardi can not be an exception."


    Stephan sniffed and suddenly lost a smile.


    "You don''t know yet, right? I''ve been expelled from the family, so whether the family lives or dies in the


    future, it has nothing to do with me."


    Archie raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    He did not expect that Stephan would be thrown out of the family.


    He pondered for a moment and said in a deep voice: "In that case, I am not forced to do so. I am


    grateful to Mr. Zardi for informing me of this today, and if I have the opportunity to do so in the


    future, I will definitely return the favor."


    After saying that, he stood up.


    Seeing this, Stephan followed suit and stood up.


    After thinking about it, in the end still added a sentence, "I will do my best to help you find out the


    whereabouts of Mrs. McCarthy, but Clinton, this person, if really have the intention to hide, I''m afraid it


    is difficult to find, so you should not hold too much hope."


    Archie took a step and didn''t turn around.


    For a moment, only then did he say in a light voice, "Many thanks."


    After saying that, he stepped away.


    The old wooden door let out a "creak" and the man rode off in the night, Stephan stood indoors,


    watching the departing back, standing there in silence for a long, long time.


    After Archie walked out of the Goddess Pce, he got into the car.


    The driver turned around and asked, "President, where are we going now?"


    Archie pondered for a moment and said, "Go back to the castle first."


    "Yes."


    The car started and headed in the direction of the castle.


    Archie sat in the car, looking out the window at the rapidly receding scenery, slightly squinting his eyes.


    His finger, which was mindlessly turning the wedding ring on his ring finger, was put on by Natalia


    herself when he and Natalia got married.


    The night was cool and clear, and the corners of his mouth suddenly hooked up in a mockery, like a


    hawk lying dormant in the dark.


    O Clinton, so this is who you really are.


    I have traced you for so many years, always knew that you are different from the normal people, but


    still did not expect that your background is like this.


    A thousand years ago? ... No wonder, ten years ago almost all can be caught you, or were you hidden


    away.


    At that time did not know that you are the Zardi Family, now since you already know ... hehe!


    Archie took the wedding ring out of his ring finger, only to see that the diamond on the ring suddenly


    changed color in the night, blood red color like a blinding jewel in the darkness, emitting a dazzling


    light.


    He gently pressed the diamond with varying shades of frequency.


    Meanwhile, tens of thousands of miles away in an iron-gray building, a group of people looked at the


    code that suddenly appeared on theputer screen and shouted out in surprise.


    "The boss has sent a message over! Everyone,e and take a look!"


    ...


    Natalia didn''t want to sleep.


    But about after pregnancy, the body is indeed more easily tired than before, persist until the second


    half of the night, she actually fell asleep.


    Kiera was also afraid to sleep, but when she saw Natalia were asleep, she kept her eyes open alone,


    and at the beginning, she was able to keep them open because she was worried that someone would


    harm them while they were asleep.


    But at the back, seeing that not only did no onee in to target them, there was no one in therge


    room except the two of them, she couldn''t hold on any longer and fell asleep as well.


    When I woke up again, it was the next morning.


    Kiera had a nightmare at night. She dreamed that someone grabbed her and Natalia and tortured


    them, and she woke up immediately with a shock.


    When he woke up, he scratched his hands and looked around for Natalia.


    "Natalia, Natalia!"


    Natalia sniffed and held her hand, "Mom, I''m here, don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Kiera''s eyes gradually focus, then see her right in front of her, all intact except for the face almost, and


    only then put his mind at ease.


    Last night before going to bed, the curtains were not drawn, so now there is sunlighting in from


    outside the window, shining brightly in the house.


    Kiera raised a hand to shield her eyes and asked, "What time is it?"


    Natalia nced at the wall clock, "It''s nine in the morning."


    "It''s sote?"


    Kiera blushed.


    "Hmm." Natalia nodded, rather calmly.


    Afterst night, she has figured out, instead of being afraid, has been scaring themselves, it is better to


    stabilize the heart.


    After all, Clinton doesn''t really want to hurt her at the moment, and as long as she stabilizes herself and


    knows what Clinton is up to, there''s room for maneuvering.


    With this in mind, Natalia was in no hurry.


    A maid heard that they were awake and brought in breakfast.


    Natalia didn''t refuse, and after the maid put the breakfast away, she said, "I want to go to the


    bathroom."


    The servant froze for a moment and seemed to hesitate what to do.


    Natalia raised an eyebrow and said nonchntly, "Your master only said that he wanted to keep me


    locked up, but he didn''t say that he wanted me to go to the toilet in bed as well, right? If you really don''t


    mind, then I don''t mind either, I just don''t know if your master can bear the consequences of this?"


    When the maid heard this, she changed her face.


    Immediately said, "Wait a moment, I''ll ask for instructions."


    Soon, she returned with a set of keys in her hand.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll untie you."


    Kiera stood next to her, watching her closely.


    Watching the maid use the key to unlock the locks on her hands and feet, the next second, Natalia


    suddenly grabbed the maid''s wrist, twisted it with her backhand, and brought the person to her chest,


    choking her.


    The maids were stunned and did not dare to say anything, standing there in a daze.


    Natalia looked to a security camera at the very front and said in a deep voice, "Clinton, no matter what


    your intentions are, let us go right now! Or I''ll strangle her right now."


    Her hand was so hard that the servant''s eyes rolled white from her pinching.

 Chapter 1054 No Show

    Chapter 1054 No Show


    Chapter 1054 No Show


    But there was a silence around.


    Clinton did not appear.


    Kiera has long known that she would suddenly rise up and hurt people, so this moment is not


    surprised, just a little nervous.


    She stared around blearily and saw that no one appeared before whispering, "Natalia, are they not


    over here? Why don''t we leave now."


    Natalia frowned.


    Before you have time to speak, you suddenly hear a very soft snicker from somewhere.


    "Miss Dawson, do you think you can ckmail me with the life of an underling? You might as well try


    and strangle her and will I let you go."


    Natalia froze and turned her head to look out the window.


    That''s when I realized that there was actually a small stereo in the big tree across from the window.


    She couldn''t help but roll her eyes speechlessly.


    It was always known that Clinton had installed cameras in the house just to spy on her, and I didn''t


    expect that even the stereo would be installed.


    Since he could hear it, Natalia didn''t want to give up so easily.


    Therefore, did not release the person in his hands, but coldly said: "She is your person, you are not


    afraid that if she dies, the others under your hand will be cold-hearted? How about this? I don''t ask you


    to let me go, as long as you are willing toe out to see me and tell me the truth about the purpose


    you tied me up here, I will let her go."


    Natalia also knew that it was unlikely that she would be able to ask Clinton to let her go on the basis of


    her status as a small maid.


    So she made another rtively easy offer.


    However, even with this condition, Clinton actually did not agree.


    Clinton''s softugh came over the speakers, like some kind of mockery.


    "As I said, when the timees that you should know, you will naturally let you know, until then, you''d


    better stay here honestly, don''t presume to escape, and don''t y any other caution, it''s all useless in


    my case."


    He finished and instructed the servant.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Take Miss Dawson to the bathroom."


    The maid answered with trepidation, then raised her eyes and looked at Natalia with horror and


    pleading.


    Natalia is not Clinton in the end, can not take human life seriously.


    She just now, but also just a test, not at all want to really take this maid what.


    So at this moment, seeing that Clinton simply does not eat this, he had to sarcastically put his hand


    down his hand and follow the maid to the bathroom.


    After going to the bathroom, she returned to the room and suddenly said: "Mr. Zardi, since you also


    know that I can not escape, then you do not need to use this chain to lock me up, right? At least I am a


    pregnant woman, not only is my physical health important, my mental health is also very important, if


    you keep locking me up like this, maybe I will get sick, and when Archiees to the door, how will


    you exin to him?"


    She said this with a half-joking, half-serious tone.


    I didn''t expect Clinton to say yes.


    However, the other party pondered for a moment and said, seemingly to himself, "Originally, I locked


    you up because I was afraid that you might get too excited and do something to hurt yourself, but now


    it seems that you are quite optimistic, so it''s good to let go."


    With that, he instructed the servant, "There''s no need to lock her up anymore."


    The servant froze and hastily responded respectfully, "Yes."


    Natalia raised an eyebrow, and a rare smile appeared on her face this time.


    "In that case, thanks."


    No further sound came from the other side.


    After the maids set up the breakfast, they went out.


    Natalia walks to the table, sits down, sees Kiera standing there, and gets up again to pull her down with


    her.


    "Mom, don''t worry, you should eat and drink as you like."


    Where can Kiera be as big-hearted as she is?


    She said worriedly, "Natalia, when are we going to get out if we stay here like this?"


    When she saw Natalia pick up a piece of bread and stuff it into her mouth, her face turned pale with


    fear and she immediately took the bread she had bitten into her mouth off.


    "Natalia, hurry up and spit it out, the other party is so ruthless that he doesn''t even care about the lives


    of his own people, how can you eat what he prepared? Aren''t you afraid that he will poison us to


    death?"


    Natalia froze and smiled at Kiera''s worried look.


    "Mom, you don''t have to worry, if he wanted to kill us, we would have died long ago, there is no need


    for the poisoning trick, and we wouldn''t be sitting here well until now, so just rest assured that this stuff


    can be eaten."


    He said, and took the initiative to reach out and give her a bowl of porridge.


    "Stayed up all day and night, you are also hungry, eat a little more to replenish physical strength, no


    physical strength where the strength to fight is not?"


    Kiera''s mind is still a bit stunned.


    But seeing Natalia eating so well, she herself has not eaten since yesterday noon and her stomach has


    been rumbling with hunger for a long time.


    After thinking about it mentally, I think Natalia is also right.


    Now it''s me as the fish, man as the chopping block, if the other side really wants to kill them, there is no


    need to poison this move.


    So, they also ate with confidence.


    After breakfast, the two of them finally regained a little strength.


    Natalia was forced to lie in bed for a day and a night, the body has long been stiff, now it is easy to


    move around, so slowly walk around the room.


    It was only at this time that she noticed that this was a separate vi, and by the looks of it, it seemed


    to be on the beach.


    Because looking out of the living room window, you can see the golden sandy beach and the blue sea,


    with seagulls passing by and stopping to rest on it.


    Her eyes narrowed.


    Seaside?


    She doesn''t remember where the sea is in the city where Kiera lived before.


    But maybe she didn''t know enough about that side, so she wasn''t sure. She just withdrew her gaze


    without moving, turned her head to look at Kiera, and then gestured to her.


    Kiera will understand, so he came over, assisted her, and the two walked together to the chair and sat


    down.


    The chair, a rtively long sofa chair, can be used for two people to sit down at the same time.


    After sitting down, Nataliaid down and said aloud, "Sleepy, rest for a while."


    Kiera nodded, "You sleep, I''ll lie here with you."


    After saying that, also followed by lying down.


    Two people just lying there quietly like that, from the monitoring to see the hair, it seems that there is no


    But in reality, Natalia was asking Kiera in an airy whisper, "Mom, I just saw the ocean outside, do you


    remember where there is an ocean near your home?"


    Kiera frowned imperceptibly and whispered, "No, it''s all desert over there, and there''s no sea at all


    except for a river of the goddess."


    Natalia''s heart sank hard.


    No sea?


    Does that mean that they are actually not in that city at all?


    Kiera also seemed to realize this, and her face changed slightly.


    However, she is in the end familiar with this side, and in a moment, she remembered.

 Chapter 1055 No More Chasing

    Chapter 1055 No More Chasing


    Chapter 1055 No more chasing


    "I remember, about six hundred kilometers from Portyard, across the desert to the east, there''s a bay,


    that''s the closest city to Portyard, and there''s the sea over there."


    Natalia''s spirits were lifted when she heard the words.


    But thinking that there are still cameras watching the house, she doesn''t also show it.


    I could only lower my voice and ask, "Mom, are you sure?"


    Kiera nodded, "I''m sure, there''s no airport in the area, so you can only drive ovend, but since it''s only


    six hundred kilometers, it''s only a matter of a few hours if you go in the right direction."


    Natalia was silent for a moment.


    If she guessed correctly, the location they were in now should be that ce.


    After all, with Archie and Ian''s reflexes, if they found out they were missing, the first thing they would


    have done would have been to block the airport and all exits to try to keep people in the city.


    The airport is good to seal, but because the city is surrounded by desert on all sides, the equivalent of


    a lonely city in the desert, in all directions is the exit, a time to seal all toote.


    So Clinton was definitely given the time and the opportunity to leave through these exits.


    After he leaves, he can''t take a ne and has to find anding ce in a short time, then he will


    definitely choose this city that Kiera said.


    When she thought of this, a vague hope grew in her heart.


    Because she understood that this matter since she can detect, Archie and Ian, must also be able to


    detect.


    In fact, by this time, Archie and Ian had searched the entire Portyard and found no sign of Natalia or


    Kiera.


    So, the two have reason to suspect that Natalia and Kiera are actually no longer at Portyard.


    But their airport was blocked in time, and it was impossible for the other side to leave by ne, so they


    had to go bynd.


    The fastest ce on the map to reach bynd is Heath Town, about six hundred kilometers away from


    Portyard.


    Thinking of this, Archie immediately issued an order to leave some people in Portyard to continue the


    search, while the others, followed him to Heath Town.


    By this time, Felix and Queeny had also arrived.


    After listening to Archie''s analysis, Felix also felt that Clinton was likely to be hiding in that ce.


    So, the group headed to Heath Town together.


    And at this time, Heath Town, the luxury vi.


    Clinton already knew they wereing over.


    At this moment, a subordinate was standing in front of him, respectfully reporting to him the movement


    of the other side.


    After the report, the subordinate said with some concern, "Master, if theye over, it''s only a matter


    of time before they find out about this ce, what should we do?"


    Clinton said lightly, "What''s the panic? It will take at least three to four hours for them toe over, so


    go pack your things, bring the people with you, and we''ll get on the boat right away."


    Only then did the subordinate reply in a deep voice and turn to leave.


    Soon Natalia was told that they had to leave the area.


    Two men came in and tied her hands again, but perhaps to facilitate movement, this time without tying


    her feet.


    Kiera was beside herself with anxiety and tried to stop them while shouting, "What are you doing?


    Didn''t you say that you invited Natalia here as a guest? What kind of hospitality is there?"


    Natalia said in a light voice, "Mom, there''s no need to say anything."


    She thought to herself, "Clinton was fine yesterday, but now he suddenly wants to shift his position,


    what does this mean?


    It could only mean that Archie had sensed that they were not in Portyard, but here, and came looking


    for them.


    Thinking of this, she gave a wink to Kiera, who already knew what she intended to do and nodded


    knowingly.


    While no one is looking, drop a handkerchief in a dead end where the surveince can''t see it.


    Kiera and Natalia were taken on board together.


    It was a veryrge ship, not so much a ship as a cruise ship of unparalleled luxury.


    Natalia thought to herself that Clinton had prepared in advance for such a cruise.


    But why?


    In fact, if he really wants to take himself away, he can take them on boardst night and leave here,


    Archie even if the reaction is fast, it will not immediately think that they have left the city, if he dyed a


    day''s work in the city, ording to the current speed of the cruise ship, today is afraid to have gone far,


    Archie even if you want to chase can not catch up.


    When the timees, the person is in Clinton''s hands, what he wants to do, what conditions he wants


    to impose, it is still up to him?


    But why didn''t he do that? Instead, he had to wait until today, when Archie came after him, and that''s


    when he took her away.


    This approach, rather than like to take her away, but like ... deliberately led Archie here.


    Natalia''s mind was baffled, and next to her, Kiera was also apprehensive.


    Because the two were just tied up and thrown on the deck, surrounded by ck-d bodyguards,


    several of them surrounding them, bulging at the back, and at a nce it was clear that each one had a


    weapon on them.


    As long as the two of them have any small movements, the other side can pull out their weapons at any


    time to shoot them.


    Kiera was so scared that she looked around at the endless sea and asked Natalia in a low voice,


    "Natalia, what should we do now?"


    "Don''t panic yet, let''s be quiet and see what Clinton really wants first."


    Natalia whispered soothingly.


    Kiera pursed her lips, nodded her head, and in the end forced down the panic and unease in her heart


    first.


    When Natalia saw this, she didn''t say anything else.


    At this time, a steady footstep came from behind.


    No need to think, you know who ising.


    Natalia did not turn around, and even put a smile on his face, although that smile looks a little false, but


    still quite dashing and reassuring look.


    "s, I say Mr. Zardi, you came all this way to find me, forcibly tied me up here, but did nothing,


    said nothing, and when Archie came after me, and immediately took me away, I really can''t think of why


    you did that for a while ah."


    She paused, her pretty peach blossom eyes smiling slightly as she looked over at Clinton, who had


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    alreadye up from behind her.


    "You don''t have a crush on me and want to take me to elope, do you?"


    Kiera''s eyebrows jumped a little when she heard the words.


    Clinton, however, narrowed his eyes lightly, not admitting or denying.


    Natalia looked at his warm and light as a chrysanthemum face, his heart "thump", cursed a cursed.


    She''s not really talking nonsense, is she?


    h h h, what kind of person is Clinton that would like her? That person of his, although at


    present he knows not much about himself, but can see that is never any childish person.


    At such a young age, he has taken control of the Zardi Family and yed York in the palm of his


    hand.

 Chapter 1056 Simple Role

    Chapter 1056 Simple Role


    Chapter 1056 Simple Role


    Will he be an easy character?


    Will take a woman to elope because you like her, even if she is married?


    It''s a joke!


    Natalia mentally sputtered, then looked down at Clinton with a straight face.


    "Mr. Zardi, why don''t you just tell me honestly what you want to do with me? You can tell me


    whether you want to kill me or not, what''s the point of keeping people hanging like this?"


    Clinton pondered slightly.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    He smiled lightly, "I heard that you and Archie have been married for five years?"


    Natalia froze.


    Don''t understand why he''s asking this.


    This matter, however, is not a secret, so she nodded without thinking about it.


    "Yeah, what? You''re interested in our rtionship history?"


    Clinton shook his head.


    Heughed lightly, "I just find it curious that you have been married for five years, howe you are


    still kept in the dark by him and don''t notice anything. The world says you are very smart, but in my


    opinion, simply the most stupid woman in the world."


    Natalia blushed.


    She''s not a conceited person, but that doesn''t mean that she likes to hear people scold her.


    So, she immediately disliked it without ceremony.


    "Oh, I didn''t realize how great the man who thought he could control the Zardi Family turned out to


    be a shrinking violet."


    Her cynicism did not seed in angering Clinton.


    He turned his head to look at the vast ocean and seemed to be considering something, and only after


    half a second did he say, "I have a secret about Archie, and I wonder if Miss Dawson is interested."


    Natalia sneered: "Don''t swindle me with those false words, you are still a bit young to divide the


    feelings between us as a couple."


    Clinton lost his smile and shook his head.


    "Whether it''s a departure or not, you''ll know after you hear it."


    He suddenly turned his head, looked deeply at her and asked, "Do you still remember, ten years ago,


    you were chased and lost three months of memory after the ident?"


    At these words, Natalia was shaken hard.


    Just feel a cold air from the tailbone straight up, so that her scalp numb.


    Her face instantly went serious and she stared coldly at Clinton.


    "How do you know that?"


    Clinton walked up to her, squatted down, calmly looked into her eyes, and said word for word: "If I told


    you that ten years ago, the person who chased you and caused you to fall into the water, was Archie,


    would you believe me?"


    Natalia''s face brushed off white and bloodless again.


    Clinton looked at her soberly, although both did not speak again, but between the meeting of eyes, but


    has conveyed a lot of information.


    Natalia shook her head and muttered, "No way, it can''t be him! You mustn''t lie to me!"


    Clintonughed lightly, not at all surprised by her reaction.


    "Believe it or not, but this secret, at present, no one knows except me, if you want to know, tell me, let''s


    make a deal, you can not have to answer me immediately, I give you a day to think about it, when you


    think clearly, youe back to me."


    When he finished, he got up and left.


    Natalia sat there with a pale face, stiff and cold.


    At that moment, several ck-d bodyguards approached, presumably with orders from Clinton, and


    lifted them off the deck and headed inside.


    "Get in!"


    The two were heavily pushed into a cabin, Natalia stumbled a little, but fortunately was held by Kiera,


    which did not fall.


    Kiera had just been on the deck, listening to her conversation with Clinton, and was confused.


    At this time, only the two of them in the cabin, so she could no longer resist, curiously asked: "Natalia,


    just now that man ... he said ten years ago, ten years ago in the end what happened ah? What chase,


    what memory loss? What happened to you in the end?"


    Up until this moment, Natalia''s head was still buzzing and she simply couldn''t believe what Clinton was


    saying.


    She and Archie have been married for five years, and she knows what kind of person the other is.


    There is no way Archie would lie to her!


    Yes, Archie would never lie to her!


    Thinking about it, she sobered up a little, looked up at Kiera, and said, "It''s okay, it''s just ..."


    She paused and thought to herself, Clinton has said it all to this point.


    If you deliberately hide it, you will make Kiera worry. Anyway, now that it''s over, it''s better to tell her all.


    So she took Kiera and sat down on the bed next to her and said, "Mom, I can tell you everything that


    happened back then, but promise me that after you hear it, you won''t me yourself, and you won''t


    hurt or feel sorry for me, because all those things are over for me, and I''m fine now, okay?"


    Kiera looked at her steadily, and even though she didn''t know what had happened to her before, she


    knew intuitively, just from hearing her say it, that it wasn''t good.


    But she nodded and said firmly, "Yes, I can."


    So Natalia then told all those things that happened ten years ago, one by one.


    She told Kiera how The Dawson family had targeted her since Kiera''s ident and fake death.


    How Jessica was falsely used of giarism and bribing examiners during her entrance exams, and


    how The Dawson family hijacked the family fortune and forced her to go abroad.


    Natalia spoke calmly, but Kiera listened next to her and clenched her fists.


    A pair of eyes, long dyed red.


    You know, before Kiera''s ident, Natalia is The Dawson family''s little princess, a thousand pampered


    and raised.


    She had never experienced any major setbacks, but since her "death", overnight, everything changed.


    The youngest has taken the ce of her mother with her illegitimate daughter, and her grandmother


    and father, who were originally loving and affectionate, have be her hated enemies overnight.


    Even her beloved boyfriend ended up in the arms of someone else.


    At that time, Natalia, how helpless, how sad ah.


    Kiera does not dare to imagine how she felt at that time, because just thinking about it, her heart could


    not help but ache, as if it was torn apart by life.


    Natalia knew that Kiera, even if her mouth promised herself that she could do without being upset, but


    in reality, a heart is simply out of control.


    So, she immediately sped up, skipping over many of the details in between and going straight to what


    happened after she left the country.


    "When I first arrived abroad, I was not in a good situation, one is too young, and the other is not much


    money on my body, so at that time, I thought of half work and half study, to find a part-time job to do,


    just as there is a cruise ship is looking for temporary waiters."

 Chapter 1057 - The Gains Are Not Worth The Losses

    Chapter 1057 - The Gains Are Not Worth The Losses


    Chapter 1057 - The gains are not worth the losses


    The memory in his mind jumped back to ten years ago at once.


    At that time, Natalia, at the age of eighteen, had just arrived in Othua, with no family and nothing to live


    on but the little pocket money her mother had left her.


    But since it is pocket money, it is naturally very little, she is alone in a foreign country, to eat and


    amodation, all kinds of money.


    So, she can only go to work for others.


    Luckily, at that time, after being introduced by a schoolmate, she found apany that needed


    temporary waiters for their cruise ships, and because of the flexibility of the schedule, it did not interfere


    with her studies, so Natalia went for it.


    But it was on that tour that Natalia seemed to see something she shouldn''t have.


    What exactly it was, she doesn''t remember.


    Just vaguely, as if I heard gunshots or something.


    Because she lost her memory for three months after she woke upter, she can''t really remember that


    part of her memory after she got on the cruise ship.


    And because of this, every time Natalia tries to force this memory back into her mind, she gets a


    splitting headache and her whole head feels like it''s going to explode.


    Later, because such an experience was so painful, Natalia didn''t want to think about it.


    But gradually, she began to have some strange and bizarre dreams.


    In her dream, for example, she dreamed that she was tied with a rope and thrown off the cruise ship.


    Another dream, as if there was a man, to save her from being swept away by the whirlpool in the sea.


    Sometimes the man is Archie''s face, but sometimes it''s the face of some other strange man.


    Natalia didn''t know what it was because of, but she thought it was probably because, in her heart, she


    was so dependent on Archie that she subconsciously thought of the person who saved her as Archie.


    After all, she had several timester, and dreamed of other faces.


    Because of this dream, it was too odd, too fishy, Natalia was tickled by it to distraction.


    So two years before, she had tried to go to Othua and find out about it.


    But then it came to nothing, and thenter on, there was the matter of the Chinese Association, and her


    and Nancy''s ne was shot down and crashed, and then it was so easy to be saved, and the country


    was busy again.


    Plus, she then had a long period of time and did not have that dream again, so she did not pursue it


    further.


    In her opinion, no matter what the truth of the matter is, it''s all in the past in the end.


    Since you can''t find a result even if you try your best, you might as well give up.


    Natalia is very open-minded, but how could she have imagined that after so many years, just today,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    when she haspletely let go of her heart, this matter, will actuallye out from the mouth of


    another person.


    How exactly did Clinton know about this?


    As soon as she thought of this, she couldn''t help but feel her scalp tingling and just feel the sweat


    standing up.


    Because this matter, before today, she had only told Archie alone, and no third person knew.


    Archie would never be able to bring such a thing out or tell anyone about it.


    So how exactly does Clinton know?


    Thinking about it, Natalia was puzzled, and her brow furrowed.


    Kiera, after hearing her story, also found it incredible.


    "Only three months of memory loss ... which is strange enough in itself, is it that inside those three


    months, something unspeakable happened that your subconscious mind doesn''t want to remember,


    and that''s why you haven''t been able to think about it?"


    Natalia looked at Kiera and nodded.


    "Maybe so, I have been to the doctor before for this matter, and the doctor said there are two


    possibilities, either physical or psychological."


    "Physiologically it is that I may have been injured and there is a blood clot pressing on the memory


    nerve, causing the inability to think, this situation is actually much better to deal with, as long as the


    blood clot in the brain is dispersed, you will be able to think things up."


    "But I had a full body checkup, and there was no blood clot in my brain, so the first hypothesis would


    not be valid, and the second could be psychological. Maybe I was under some kind of stimtion at the


    time, and that stimtion brought me great impact or was extremely painful, so that I did not want to


    recall it, so my consciousness forced me to forget it by myself. "


    "This situation is much moreplicated, and I always feel that the situation you are in now is the


    same as when I woke up just after losing my memory, both belong to the psychological category."


    Kiera nodded.


    "But how would Clinton know about this? Is it hard to believe that he knew you ten years ago? Or did


    he witness what happened to you?"


    Kiera''s words caused Natalia''s eyes to sink slightly.


    She said in a deep voice, "I''m not sure, but no matter what the reason is, since he brought it up, I can''t


    pretend I don''t know anything about it."


    Kiera looked at her sullenly cold and a little worried.


    "So what do you want to do?"


    Natalia sneered: "Didn''t he say that he knew Archie''s secret? He also said that the one who chased me


    ten years ago was Archie, in that case, then I will agree to his condition, is not a deal? Is it that I''m still


    afraid of him?"


    Kiera is not as optimistic as she is.


    She shook her head and said worriedly, "In my opinion, people like Clinton will not do things that make


    them suffer, since he took this to ckmail you, maybe Lu really ..."


    "Even if he didn''t how, the conditions he wants you to agree to must not be any easy ones, Natalia, no


    matter what, what happened ten years ago is in the past, you don''t want to ruin the future because of


    the past, it''s not worth the loss."


    I have to say, as a person who died once, Kiera although usually not too bright brain, but when it


    Natalia listened to her and was silent for a moment.


    Finally, nod heavily.


    "I know, Mom, don''t worry, I''m not that stupid."


    In fact, although she said so in her mouth, her heart also secretly stored some hidden meaning of the


    Because, in her heart, she trusts Archiepletely 100%.


    She would never believe that Archie would harm her, or evene after her.


    So, she thinks Clinton must be lying, even if Archie really crossed paths with herself back then, it must


    not be killing her, which, maybe there is some misunderstanding.


    Her face was a little ugly when she thought about it.


    Because, no matter what, whether this is a misunderstanding or a fact, there is one thing that cannot


    be denied.


    That is, if it is true, as Clinton says, that she and Archie crossed paths ten years ago, then Archie did


    not stop her countless attempts to investigate what happened ten years ago over the years.

 Chapter 1058 Making A Deal

    Chapter 1058 Making A Deal


    Chapter 1058 Making a Deal


    In fact, he knew everything, he could have just told her, but he didn''t say anything.


    He just watched her check it out herself, even through all the hardships, but to no avail.


    Why?


    Natalia doesn''t want to believe that Archie would harm her, but the truth, again, makes her afraid to


    know.


    After just a few moments of agonizing in her mind, she finally decided that she would trust Archie no


    matter what.


    Whatever Clinton says, his goal, surely, is to sow discord between her and Archie.


    In that case, he must not be allowed to get away with it.


    On the other hand, Archie is still unaware of what''s happening over here.


    When he arrived in Heath Town, the first thing he did was find the cottage where Clinton had stayed.


    But the other side apparently got the news in advance, and by the time they arrived, the building was


    empty.


    Archie ordered people to search all up and down the vi, and there were no clues.


    With a sullen face, he went up to the second floor.


    Just walked into the bedroom, a nce at the chains scattered on the floor.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The middle of the chain is a Simmons bed, do not have to think, but also know what is used for.


    The face became more and more gloomy.


    Felix was with him and his face was not looking too good at this point.


    But at this time, Natalia and Kiera were not sure if they were alive or dead, they had only seen the


    scene and were not sure if they were okay or not.


    Talking more than that will do no good except to steeply annoy the other party.


    Therefore, Felix said nothing and ordered his men to look carefully throughout the room.


    "Just now I saw downstairs in the kitchen, there is still unfinished breakfast, the pot of water is also hot,


    representing the people here just left not long ago, I have ordered people to continue to chase, I


    believe there will be results soon."


    Archie nodded.


    He is not a brave man, Natalia from the disappearance of two days have passed, there is still no news


    at all.


    Clinton caught the man, obviously had the opportunity to leave, but did not, but stayed here all night,


    think also know, is waiting for them toe.


    It''s not clear what Clinton is up to, but Natalia is alive, that''s for sure.


    Otherwise, Clinton''s hands without the leverage to threaten him, this time the operation, it will be a


    loss.


    Archie tried hard to keep himself from thinking that even if Natalia was still alive and fell into his hands,


    there was no suffering, no suffering.


    The child in her belly, there is no such question as whether she was frightened.


    He was just desperately trying to restrain himself with reason, for the time being, not to think wildly, I


    believe that ording to Natalia''s intelligence, will be able to save themselves temporarily under the


    danger, waiting for his rescue.


    Just then, one thing caught his attention.


    It was a handkerchief that had been left in the corner. Looking at the color, it didn''t look like something


    Natalia used, but rather something Kiera carried around with her on a regr basis.


    He bent down to pick it up, only to see two words written in rough cursive on the handkerchief,


    "Anhao."


    The handwriting, though scrawled, is in Natalia''s handwriting.


    His heart shuddered, the original was forcibly suppressed by the annoyance and restlessness of the


    mood, which was slightly relieved a little.


    "They''re fine for now."


    Felix also saw the handwriting on the handkerchief and nodded.


    "Well, killing isn''t Clinton''s goal, and it doesn''t do him any good that Natalia and Kiera are dead, and I


    always got the feeling that he''s nning something with this operation."


    Archie felt the same way as he did.


    "Forget about it first, the map around here, did you find it?"


    "Found it."


    Felix waved his hand and one of his men came forward with a map.


    He took it, walked to a nearby table and unfolded it, said in a deep voice: "Look, this city is bordered on


    two sides by the sea, one side is the desert, and the other side is connected to Portyard, Clinton with


    his people certainly can''t go back to Portyard, if he really went back, there is naturally a of heaven


    and earth waiting for him there, and this side of the desert is thergest piece of this nearby Desert,


    known as the continent of death, if he is not crazy, it is impossible to go this way, so the only possibility


    is that he took the people on board and went by sea."


    Archie wrinkled his brow and looked the map over.


    In the end, the same conclusion as Felix was reached.


    "In that case, I will immediately order someone to arrange for a ship to sail."


    "Hmm."


    On this side, Archie is working closely on the arrangements.


    On the other hand, Natalia was brought before Clinton.


    This is a luxurious room, Natalia was brought up, secretly pay attention to the route, found that this is


    located on the third floor of the cruise ship, should be a presidential suite.


    In the living room, Clinton, dressed in a white robe, was sitting behind a low table on one side, waiting


    nicely for him.


    The sun shines in from the window next to him, casing his whole person with a light glow, quite a


    gentleman like jade, elegant and elegant feeling.


    And I don''t know why, but everything this man does is clearly evil.


    But Natalia rarely really see the evil temperament from his body, even the eyes, most of the time is as


    in as water, warm and smiling.


    If you hadn''t dealt with him and knew he wasn''t a good fighter, it would be easy to have a spring-like


    feeling when you''re looking at him like this.


    Natalia pursed the corners of her lips and walked over.


    "Miss Dawson is here, sit down."


    He raised his hand, gesturing for Natalia to take a seat on the futon opposite him.


    Natalia looked at the futon at her feet and frowned imperceptibly.


    I don''t know if it''s her illusion, she always felt that Clinton, this person, a lot of times the words and


    actions are a bit strange.


    For example, he is obviously in his prime, but always dressed in an old-fashioned long shirt.


    And then, for example, these days if not to go to the temple to offer incense, who still use something


    like a futon?


    Don''t you mind sitting curled up there, your legs and feet are ufortable?


    But these doubts, she put in her heart, did not ask out.


    After Natalia sat down as instructed, Clinton raised his hand and poured her a cup of tea and ced it


    in front of her.


    That warm, jade-like face contained a warm, soft smile as he chuckled softly, "This is a new local tea I


    just got, Miss Dawson might as well take a look and see how it''s different from our domestic tea."


    Natalia looked at the cup on the table, white jade short cup inside, yellowish tea dense with a lingering


    mist, like a confusing poison.


    Sheughed coldly and raised her eyes, staring straight at Clinton.


    "I will not drink tea, Mr. Zardi said that I can make a deal with me, so I came, Mr. Zardi should be


    a man of his word."


    She doesn''t touch the tea she makes, and Clinton doesn''t mind.


    Straight up the cup in front of himself, shaking his head and blowing gently, then raised his hand to


    block his face Jane tasted a bite.


    Natalia sat across the table and watched, secretly bellyaching.


    This manners and etiquette, if you do not know, really think it is the ancient people crossed over!

 Chapter 1059 Who The Hell Is It

    Chapter 1059 Who The Hell Is It


    Chapter 1059 Who the hell is it


    Of course, none of these tweets are known to Clinton.


    He took a sip of his tea before he set his cup down and looked gently at Natalia again.


    "Naturally, I''m as good as my word, and it''s actually more than good that Miss Dawson figured it out."


    Natalia said in a cold voice: "Tell me, what did you mean by what you said in the vi before? How did


    you know about me being chased and killed ten years ago? Also, you said those people who were after


    me were sent by Archie, what proof do you have?"


    Clinton raised his eyebrows minutely, as if pondering how to answer her.


    After a good half sound, only then slowly said: "You really have no memory of those three months?"


    Natalia wasn''t shy about it, "Yes."


    "And what about the memories of your visit to Othua, ten years ago, how much more is there?"


    "I remember everything after that, as for before the ident ..." Natalia paused, "thest thing I


    remember is that I got on the cruise ship, and I forgot everything else."


    "So that''s it."


    Clinton''s eyes are slightly downcast, as if he is talking to himself.


    Natalia frowned, "So you can tell me now what really happened in the first ce?"


    Clinton was silent for a moment, then looked up, smiled at her, and said warmly: "Of course I will tell


    you, because you saved my life, if it were not for you, there would not be Clinton who is still sitting here


    today."


    Natalia shook hard.


    "Save you? How is that possible?"


    Her heart sank, suddenly thought of something, there was a white light sh in her head, followed by


    intense pain.


    Natalia suddenly raised her hand and pressed the corner of the table, a face looked pale because of


    the pain, she clenched her teeth, forcibly did not make a sound.


    Clinton got up, walked over to her, crouched down and then raised his hand to cover the top of her


    head.


    "Rx, don''t think about anything, listen to me, rx, you will feel a warm current seeping through your


    scalp and the pain will slowly ease, yes, that''s it, don''t try to resist its help, rx, take your time ..."


    The man''s gentle whispers rang in her ears, and initially, Natalia wanted to refuse.


    But gradually, at the back, the warm stream like a hot spring seeped into the top of the head, the whole


    person will be like being thrown into a warm spring all of a sudden, a moment of softness.


    After a long time, the pain in the head, only gradually relieved.


    Clinton let go of her and asked with concern, "How is it? Better now?"


    Natalia opened her eyes slowly and just lifted the curtain to meet his concerned eyes.


    At once, he took a step back alertly.


    "What did you just do to me?"


    Seeing her backing up, Clinton seemed to be hurt a little.


    However, he is very good at hiding his emotions, so just for a moment, he put that expression away


    and returned to his usual warm and elegant look.


    "Your headache is triggered by you trying to forcibly bring back memories that have already been


    erased, I just injected some true qi into you to help you relieve the pain, it will only benefit you not harm


    you."


    "Really?"


    Natalia frowned.


    If she hadn''t heard about it herself, she would have thought she was reading a martial arts novel.


    Clinton raised an eyebrow at her, noting the skepticism in her eyes, and smiled a little.


    "Don''t believe me? Then I''ll show you one more time."


    When he finished, he suddenly raised his hand.


    Only to hear a "bang", the original window was still wide open, and suddenly closed quickly.


    That speed as well as airway, never because of the wind blowing, but rather like a person rushing over


    there to quickly shut down.


    What''s more, the window is set inside, even if there is wind, it should be blowing from the outside to the


    inside, which has the reason to blow from the inside to the outside and blow the window on.


    Not to mention the fact that the room is not even that windy now.


    Natalia''s face was vaguely white, and she looked at Clinton as if she had seen a monster.


    "You, who the hell are you? Just now ..."


    "Just now I was using my true qi and shutting it off across the air."


    Seeing Natalia''s stunned look, heughed a little more.


    "Still don''t believe me? Then I''ll just open it for you again."


    With that, another hand was raised.


    I saw that the window was closed tightly just now, and now it really opened with a "bang".


    The window crashed against the wall next to her with a resounding sound, and Natalia''s heart


    trembled.


    It was only now that she suddenly realized how scary the man in front of her was.


    It''s not because he showed how skillful these two hands are, taking things from space and closing


    windows from space, although it sounds a bit unimaginable.


    But ording to the current technological means, as well as some magic show techniques, really want


    to do is not impossible to do.


    She felt terrible simply because until this moment, she suddenly realized.


    The man in front of her, for her, for Archie, and for Felix and Queeny, can almost be said to know


    everything.


    But the information they knew about this man, other than the Zardi Family, was almost nil about him


    personally.


    What does this mean?


    Meaning, no matter how capable they are, it''s like being blindfolded with a cloth.


    Because we do not know each other''s specific identity, origin, purpose, so it is impossible to guess his


    next move.


    It is like walking in the dark, the enemy is dark and I am clear, no matter what you do, it is easy to be hit


    by the other side, while you can only ever sit and wait for death.


    Realizing this, Natalia''s face grew paler and paler.


    Clinton didn''t notice what she was thinking, and when he saw her face didn''t look too good, he thought


    she was frightened.


    He smiled faintly and said softly, "You don''t have to feel afraid, although I have deep internal strength,


    but in your era, such things as internal strength has long been of little use, after all, you have airnes,


    rockets, cannons, and guns, even if a person is powerful, after all, is still flesh and blood, can''t fight


    those hot weapons of yours."


    Natalia, of course, knew that he was telling the truth.


    But who can see this scene with their own eyes, shall not be rmed?


    She gulped, and only after a long time did she get over it.


    Staring at Clinton, he asked, "Did you just say, our era? Aren''t you in the same era as us?"


    Clinton shook his head.


    That warm and handsome face, a rare hint of nostalgia appeared.


    "My time and yours are so far apart, so far away that ... even if I wanted to go back, I couldn''t."


    When he said this, his eyes looked out of the window, as if fixed on a certain ce on the sea, and as if


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    he did not look anywhere, just looking far into the void, as if to see through the ethereal void to the


    depths of time.


    Natalia saw this look on his face, her eyebrows knitted up tightly and said in disbelief, "Why?"

 Chapter 1060 A Thousand Years Ago

    Chapter 1060 A Thousand Years Ago


    Chapter 1060 A Thousand Years Ago


    "Because ..."


    Clinton paused and turned his head to look at her, "Because I''m not even from the same era as you


    guys, I''m from a thousand years ago."


    If another person had said that, Natalia would have thought they were making fun of her.


    But at this time, looking at Clinton''s serious look, she couldn''t help but believe a few points.


    "A thousand years ago?"


    Just reading these words, Natalia will feel a palpitation, the face can not help but be more and


    more ugly.


    "What do you mean? Are you saying that you are an ancient? Then how can you still be alive? And I


    see that you look like you are only thirty years old at most, you ..."


    Clinton smiled, that smile actually had a few pale.


    "Yes, my appearance, as if forever stuck in the year of thirty, but I have really lived for thousands of


    years, the world says I am gentle as the wind, is a modest gentleman, in fact, only I myself know, I am


    an ageless monster, an old antique long ago should not exist in this world."


    When he said thest sentence, his tone of voice, steeply tinged with a few hints of gloom.


    Natalia listened with a startled heart and forced herself to calm down, "I still don''t quite understand


    what you mean."


    Clinton gave her a look.


    "It''s normal that you don''t understand, this matter, you are the third person to know, the first two just


    heard about it, also refused to believe."


    Heughed as if he wasughing at himself, followed by a slow voice: "But it doesn''t matter, you''ll


    believe it sooner orter, because it''s the truth."


    He said, raising his cup again and taking a sip of tea with his ancient etiquette.


    At this time, Natalia did not care if he would poison himself.


    Because of the shock, the throat was as dry as if it was on fire.


    She also picked up her tea and took a sip.


    After drinking, Fang asked, "Then what did you mean by what you said to me before, and how did I


    save you? Also, you just said something about someone wiping my memory, what about that?"


    Clinton smiled faintly.


    "Don''t be anxious, since I have promised you, naturally I will also tell you all this slowly, and you listen


    to me ..."


    Next, Clinton told Natalia about the events of ten years ago, slowly.


    Natalia then realized that Clinton was really an old monster who had lived for a thousand years.


    A thousand years ago, in thend where Lanceham now stands, there existed an ancient dynasty


    called The Bronze Dynasty.


    The Bronze Dynasty has always been dominated by the Queen, with two high priests ruling on the left


    and right.


    The queen is equivalent to a totem in the imperial dynasty, is a symbol of divine right of kings, but in


    fact, the hands do not hold any power.


    The two high priests, left and right, have also been nominated by all the ministers in the court together.


    Later, with the gradual development of the times, the two high priests, slowly became one.


    But the general pattern has not changed, and each queen, almost always in cooperation with this high


    priest, has managed the whole country in an orderly manner.


    It was not until thest queen, fed up with the shame of losing royal power and not wanting to continue


    in this pattern, that she hatched a plot to trap the then high priest Ben Zardi to her detriment.


    In order to achieve this, she sacrificed her own life, just to make the puppet royal family, which has


    been a puppet for hundreds of years, really stand up.


    However, even this one failed in a fight to the death.


    Because Ben Zardi, the high priest at the time, had inadvertently obtained a treasure.


    It was before he took office, and for the sake of military merit, he led his soldiers around to conquer,


    and once, reached a desert.


    There are actually no more tribes there, and the few that are left have long since been driven out by


    them.


    They actually did not want to go deep into the desert, it was because there was a big sandstorm, the


    army got lost in the middle, and by mistake they got there.


    In that ce, he saw a divine stone.


    In the middle of the divine stone, a goddess walked out.


    Goddess face delicate, body is needless to say slender and slim, immediately attracted his attention.


    The goddess saw him and walked towards him, he was moved for a moment and could not bear to let


    this weak woman stay alone in this vast desert and finally be swallowed by the sand, so he made a


    strong effort to bring her on the road.


    After he got on the road, he realized that this woman, although she looked like a normal person, in fact,


    it was as if she hade out of an uncivilized primitive forest.


    Not only do they not know manners, they don''t even know how to dress and eat.


    Not to mention talking.


    But the good thing is that she is very smart, no matter what, once she learns it, she knows it.


    Most importantly, she seemed to be familiar with that desert, in particr, and it didn''t take long to lead


    them out of it.


    Ben liked the woman so much that he kept her in his house after he returned to the capital.


    He is still young and has not really ascended to the position of high priest, so he has no intention of


    marrying for the time being.


    So at that time in the House, this woman, although no name, but in fact and the mistress is produced


    left not much status.


    Later, he finally became the high priest by virtue of his military service, and although he was busy with


    court affairs every day, he was still able to take care of her who stayed in the house.


    The two of them, too, had a beautiful and happy time.


    In those days, the two people together to watch the flowers bloom and fall, together with the spring


    fishing, not to mention how happy to live.


    But not for long, the Queen''s plot reached his ears like a bolt from the blue.


    Ben quickly reacted and immediately sent someone to arrest that queen''s sister.


    This matter, a matter of life and death confidential, he did not feelfortable to give someone else to


    look after, so he gave the person to the woman he trusted most.


    But I didn''t expect that it was precisely this decision that caused the two to end up on the opposite


    path.


    Oncete afternoon, he just finished eating, originally wanted to randomly around, inadvertently walked


    to the room where the queen''s sister was held, quietly peeled open the doorway to take a look inside.


    But unexpectedly, he saw that the woman he knew so well, but at this time, her face was topped with


    another person''s face.


    It didn''t take long, just one turn and she was back to being herself.


    This incident, in those days, was undoubtedly sensational.


    At first, he thought he had met a demon, but then he realized that she was no demon.


    She overturned the doctrine of the circle of heaven and earth that everyone believed in at the time,


    insisting that the earth itself was a circle, and then iming to be a person from some far away


    in outer space.


    Every person on that has an energy stone in their body.


    As long as this energy stone is still there, this person will not die, it can keep this physical body forever


    young, forever vibrant, unless one day he or she wants to die, the energy stone will be taken off the


    body, and naturally can die.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 1061 - Life Is Worse Than Death

    Chapter 1061 - Life Is Worse Than Death


    Chapter 1061 - Life is worse than death


    So on their, everyone has a long, long life span.


    Of course, along with thises the scarcity of humans.


    After all, when the life span of every person, can be extended indefinitely, the, there is not much


    need for the rest of life.


    She, on the other hand, was tired of this way of life and did not want to face such a stagnant


    forever, so she piloted her ship and fled her original home, wanting to find a new miracle.


    But unexpectedly, she was only halfway through the journey when, because of an ident, the ship


    crashed and came to this.


    Needless to say, the other party''s words simply overturned all of Ben''s seriousness at the time.


    It is not only the saying that the circle of heaven is overturned, but also what the universe, outer space,


    spaceships.


    It was simply unimaginable that the round stone he had seen earlier was actually some kind of airship?


    Shocked at the same time, Ben also quickly thought of another possibility.


    Now that the queen is dead, the courtiers have learned that the queen has a sister in existence and are


    looking for the whereabouts of this heir.


    But it so happens that the Queen, before she died, had told her sister of her n, ordering her to point


    out the truth that it was Ben who killed her, no matter what, after she seeded to the throne, so as to


    overthrow the High Priestess and bring the royal family back to power.


    It can be said that Ben, at this time, is undoubtedly the same feeling of being grilled on the fire.


    He has no way back unless he turns the Queen''s sister, otherwise he will surely die.


    However, how could the Queen''s sister listen to Ben when her own sister died because of herself?


    Therefore, the matter bes insoluble andpletely stuck in a dead end.


    But now it''s different, he suddenly saw a new hope.


    The reason he couldn''t have someone pretend to be the queen''s sister before was that, as all the


    courtiers had seen what she looked like, there was no way he could find someone who looked exactly


    like her to dress her up.


    But now it''s different, this person he found.


    That''s the woman who followed him all the way back from the desert and imed to be from outer


    space, Jane.


    She has no family, no friends, only a few people in the house know of her existence, and trust herself


    wholeheartedly, this candidate could not be more suitable.


    Therefore, Ben didn''t even think about it and told her about the n.


    At first, Jane refused, although ording to her current understanding of the world, she can not say


    what the reason for the time being, but subconsciously still feel that this is not a good thing.


    But there was nothing to do, there was Ben''s softness and finally, she agreed.


    That day, he watched her with his own eyes, ten miles of red makeup, and sent her to the imperial


    throne.


    Jane sat on top of the dragon chair and looked at him kneeling at the bottom of the hall with trepidation.


    Thenter, there was the pce mutiny, the massacre.


    That bloody history, Ben obviously does not want to talk much about, so only a few sentences to pass


    by.


    But Natalia still perceived the changes during that time from the few statements he made.


    From his previous description, the Jane he spoke of, should be a person of good nature.


    Ben, on the other hand, has long been fogged by power, and as early as he knew about that plot set up


    by the queen, he had actually made up his mind to seize power andpletely abolish this queen''s


    position, so that his own ascension to the throne could take his ce.


    After all, what is the use of keeping an emperor who ispletely useless to this country?


    It is better for those who can, than for those who can, to just sit back and enjoy!


    But this idea, he has never revealed to Jane.


    Therefore, when the army killed into the imperial city, Jane broke down when she saw that the so-


    called mutineer was the very person she had loved so much.


    The reason for her breakdown was not because she couldn''t let go of the throne.


    The first time I heard the story, I thought I had taken the throne in ce of someone else to stabilize the


    people of the world, for the sake of the people and the people, to prevent the country from having civil


    unrest.


    But in reality, it was all an excuse for him to lie to her.


    He carefully nned, not for the people, just to give himself some time to vacate the development.


    Through her trust, Ben almost all the power of the hand, has long be the real doctrine of the


    country.


    Previously, the position of high priest could still be voted on by all courtiers to get someone elected.


    And now, the court has long been full of his people, who dare to vote, who dare to oppose him?


    He has long been the uncrowned king of this country, but he is still not satisfied, even thest remnants


    of the royal family, also want to drive to extinction.


    When Jane ascended to the imperial throne, she used the face of the Queen''s sister.


    Therefore, the royal family has always treated her as their own, trusting her and esteeming her.


    At first, Jane was a little ufortable and confused.


    But she is human, with a strong talent for learning, and soon, from her time with these people, she


    gradually understood the truth of family, friendship, and love.


    She understood that she was, for Ben, love.


    And at the same time, one''s friendship and affection for these people who depend on one and believe


    in one.


    She doesn''t want anyone to get hurt or betray herself, especially Ben.


    But in the end, Ben betrayed her.


    In order to ascend to the throne, Ben not only drove her off the dragon chair with his own hands, but


    also killed everyone in the royal family in front of her.


    It is to cut off the root!


    At that moment, Jane was unbelievable.


    She couldn''t believe that the man she had always loved so much was using her.


    Also can not believe that his apparently gentle and kind are pretending, in fact, for the sake of power,


    he can massacre, even those who are a little threat to him.


    There, the youngest is only three years old!


    He''s still a kid, what did he do wrong?


    But when she walked up to him, sobbing with every step, and asked the question.


    Ben only gave a cold reply, which was, "He''s still a kid now, but sooner orter he''ll grow up."


    Heh! Sooner orter, you will grow up.


    Yes, growing up, he will remember today''s blood feud, he is likely to return to retaliate, so Ben does not


    leave a trace of hope for them, and does not leave a trace of danger for himself.


    Jane waspletely desperate.


    She no longer had any hope for this man, so at thest moment, when he decided to make himself


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    queen.


    She chose to refuse and took out her energy stone.


    Previously on her own, she always wondered why those people who were alive and well would


    take off the energy stone and choose tomit suicide.


    But until this moment, she did not understand.


    That is probably because, living is no longer interesting, there is no hope for the road ahead, and the


    people you love most, have bepletely different.


    It is better to live than to die.

 Chapter 1062 Grace And Revenge

    Chapter 1062 Grace And Revenge


    Chapter 1062 Grace and revenge


    By dying, at least you will not have to face so much pain and betrayal.


    And no longer have to see so much killing and bloodshed.


    So, in this moment, she made the same choice.


    The difference is that instead of destroying the energy stone, she packed it inside his body.


    The energy stone carries the strong will of the owner and is separated from Ben''s body as one.


    She thought, since what he wants is not peace and happiness, he wants this country and the world, so


    let''s satisfy him.


    There is no dynasty that can exist for generations, and there is no country that will always be strong.


    But he can.


    Because he does not grow old, does not die, can use his wisdom and sleight of hand to keep his


    absolute power forever, let him spend his long future life to atone for the sins of the people of this


    country.


    Even before she died, Jane did everything with the best of intentions.


    But she probably could never have imagined, after her death, the extent to which the man who had


    betrayed her and would do anything for power had gone mad.


    That''s how people are sometimes.


    When you have it, you never know how to cherish it.


    It is not until the loss that we appreciate the value of each other.


    Ben went crazy.


    He couldn''t face the fact that Jane was gone, and even though the other person had turned into a


    corpse, he didn''t allow the person to be buried, but froze the person in an ice coffin.


    People from that all have one thing inmon.


    That is, they rely on the energy stone to survive, to be able to perpetual youth, once the loss of the


    energy stone, the whole body will rapidly aging.


    Like a wilted flower, it instantly turns into a senile old man.


    So, Clinton frozen up, not a normal Jane.


    Instead, they dumped Jane, who had aged beyond recognition.


    But spare him, he still kept guarding the corpse, not only that, in order to seek medical help and be able


    to let Jane wake up smoothly, he abandoned the country, abandoned his hard-earned throne, and went


    far away.


    Soon, The Bronze Dynasty was broken by the enemy, a new dynasty, the world no longer Jane, but


    also no longer the magnificent high priestess.


    Ben Zardi, under the name Clinton, founded the Zardi Family, which has survived for


    generations.


    After Natalia heard his story, it is false to say that the heart is not shocked.


    She originally thought that this kind of thing would only happen in TV shows or novels.


    I didn''t think it would really exist.


    Whether Jane''s obsession, or Clinton''s stupidity, in the end it''s all due to love, and it''s saddening.


    She asked curiously, "If that''s the case, then it''s been a thousand years, have you found a way to bring


    her back to life?"


    Clinton nodded, "Found it."


    "What''s the solution?"


    Instead of rushing to answer, Clinton pulled out his phone and flipped out a news article and handed it


    to her.


    "Look at this first."


    Natalia picked it up and read it, and found it was a science news article.


    It is about two hundred years ago, a meteorite fell in a certain sea town, where it caused great nuclear


    radiation, causing people there to either get sick or all move away.


    Later, it gradually became an empty city.


    People outside have given this ce a name, called Ghost Town.


    Natalia looked at the report above and frowned.


    "What are you showing me this for?"


    Clinton said in a deep voice: "The meteorite that fell here that year, in fact, is not a real meteorite, but a


    ship from the same as Jane, the difference is that that person is not as lucky as Jane, for some


    reason has died, but although he died, the energy stone is still there, I have investigated, someone left


    there that year When someone left there, they took the energy stone, because they thought it was rare


    and a memento of their homnd, so they divided it into many pieces and distributed it to the people at


    home, and that is the Celestial Book today."


    Natalia shook hard.


    "Celestial Book? You mean ..."


    "Yes, it''s the Celestial Book that''s out there now."


    Natalia suddenly understood why Clinton was trying so hard to find it.


    Energy stones from the same, the legendary can make people immortal, the gods of life ...


    So, those rumors are actually true?


    Realizing this, her face faintly nched.


    Clinton continued: "Celestial Book was divided into twelve pieces, when the people who got this piece


    of energy stone, had witnessed the meteorite crash, when science was not popr, they thought it was


    the gods of the sky fall world, so after picking up the energy stone, on the top of the inscription of


    prayers, hoping that the gods can bless them with eternal prosperity.


    Later, these energy stones, gradually tumbled outside, I also inadvertently found a piece, I think the


    material is very simr to the piece of energy stones that Jane put into my body, so I looked up the


    information, and this is how I know the incident that happened two hundred years ago."


    Natalia pursed the corners of her lips.


    "So what? What are you trying to collect this for? You can''t really think that it will bring your Jane back


    to life, can you?"


    "How do you know if you don''t try?"


    Clinton looked at her calmly, "This is the only chance left, if even that doesn''t work, then the world ..."


    There is no more way in this world that Jane can be brought back to life.


    His Jane then left him forever.


    Natalia listened to his words, although very touched by his deep love for his beloved one who persisted


    for a thousand years, but still felt that it was too unbelievable to do so.


    "Is that why you''re so obsessed with finding the twelve Celestial Book pieces? But what does that have


    to do with me? Why did you have to capture me here?"


    At the mention of this, Clinton''s face did show a yful expression.


    "I don''t want to catch you either, Natalia, as I said, you once saved my life, and although I don''t


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    consider myself a good person, I''m never one to return the favor, so how could I hurt you?"


    "Then you ..."


    "The reason why I did this is actually just for self-preservation ah, did you not see until now that your


    husband Archie, the man who is with you all day, is actually not quite different from what you thought?"


    Natalia was a little confused.


    Not the same?


    What''s different?


    Clinton shook his head and let out a soft sigh.


    "So be it, you were wiped out of that memory by him, so I''ll just remember it for you."


    He said, suddenly getting up and walking over.


    Natalia looked at him, and I don''t know why, a touch of panic rose from the bottom of her heart for no


    reason.


    She braced herself on the ground and kept stepping back.


    Muttering, "Don''t youe over, don''t youe over, what do you want ..."


    However, before the words could be finished, the top of the head was grabbed.

 Chapter 1063 How Is It Him

    Chapter 1063 How Is It Him


    Chapter 1063 How is it him


    Clinton''s five fingers, like five iron pincers, were pressed against her scalp with deadly force.


    The man''s indistinct voice sounded in his ears, like it wasing from a great distance.


    "Close your eyes, empty your mind for a moment, and don''t reject me, yes, that''s it ..."


    ...


    Natalia felt that she hade to a very strange ce.


    All around is white, like entering a foggy and mysterious world.


    She was the only one in the world. She walked forward in a daze, and suddenly kicked something


    under her feet.


    She looked down, but found it was a person.


    The man was badly injured, a white tunic were soaked through with water, and bright red blood flowed


    out of his back, staining the surrounding water with a bloody mess.


    "Help, help me ..."


    The man spoke in a hoarse voice.


    Natalia looked to her left and right, not seeing anyone else, she knelt down and tried to help the person


    up.


    But closer, only to see each other''s faces, and then a hard shock.


    Clinton, how is he?


    No, no!


    What is this ce? Where is her own ... no, her stomach?


    Natalia suddenly realized that everything in front of her now was not real, but just an illusion.


    Or rather, the memory that she had lost.


    No other reason, just look at the siren sounding outside, there is sea waterpping on the hull, making


    a crashing sound, representing that they are now on a cruise ship.


    Could it be that this is where you met Clinton in the first ce?


    Natalia reacted.


    At this time, she couldn''t care less about other people, and quickly picked people up and headed out.


    The sun is shining brightly outside, the sun shines brightly above one''s head, the sea reflects a blinding


    light, she can''t help but close her eyes.


    But at that moment, there was a sudden "whoosh".


    The gunshot rang out and she only felt her body lurch, having been pinned to the ground next to her


    and escaped the blow.


    Natalia was so frightened that she turned pale, when she heard Clinton say in a mute voice: "Help me


    to the bottom cabin, where there is a yacht, and you can leave in it."


    Natalia nodded.


    She didn''t know why she was listening to Clinton, but by this time, it was obvious that the cruise ship


    was in chaos.


    There were gunshots everywhere, and you could tell by the sound that those guns were fitted with


    silencers.


    It was clear that these people wanted to go on a killing spree and leave no one alive.


    If we don''t leave in a hurry, we are only afraid that both she and Clinton will be ounted for here.


    Natalia gritted her teeth and helped Clinton to the bottom cabin, Clinton instructed her to put the yacht


    down, Natalia did as she was told, and then Clinton went up thedder and got on the yacht.


    But at that moment, the man''s cold bark came from behind, "Don''t move!"


    She stiffened and turned her head to see the unmistakably familiar face.


    No, to be prepared, it was not a face she was familiar with.


    Because, although it is the same features, the same body, but the temperament of the body is very


    different.


    She will never forget Archie''s gentle, handsome look when he faced her.


    But the man in front of him, but cold and shady, like a ruthless eagle lurking in the dark, staring at her


    with a sharp gaze, just a nce, she felt as if the tip of her heart was pierced through the general, so


    people do not dare to look straight.


    She stares at Archie, and Archie stares at her.


    In his hand, he still held the gun.


    A moment, he suddenly pulled Natalia over to hispanion, followed by the yacht jumped down,


    chasing Clinton.


    Natalia heard the sound of something copsing in her heart.


    It turns out that, a long time ago, he and Archie really met.


    But he never told himself, not even when she was most troubled because of that nightmare, and never


    mentioned it.


    Natalia closed his eyes and allowed hispanions to tie him up and escort him into the cabin.


    The cabin was dark, and she huddled in the corner without speaking.


    After those people put her here, they didn''t care about her and locked the door after they went out.


    Natalia waited for a long time until night fell, then she heard a creak from outside and someone came


    over.


    Immediately after, the door of the room was opened and the familiar figure, once again, appeared in


    front of the eyes.


    This time, Natalia''s mood, has been calm for a long time.


    She looked at Archie with a pale face, and saw a strange indifference in the other woman''s eyes.


    "Bring her out."


    After Archie finished, he turned around and left.


    Natalia was pulled up from the ground and then supported, stumbling towards the deck.


    By now, it waste at night.


    The sky is hanging a round of curved moon, moonlight reflected in the sea, by the wind set off a wand


    of silver-like ripples.


    Natalia was pushed to the deck.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I saw a circle of people already standing there, both male and female, each with unfamiliar faces, the


    only thing that was the same was that they were all wearing ck T-shirts and tight pants, with cold


    faces, like a sheathed sword in the night.


    I don''t know why, but Natalia has no reason to be a little panicky.


    "Who are you people? What do you want?"


    When no one answered her, Archie walked up to her and asked in a cold voice, "What is the


    rtionship between the man you let go this afternoon and you?"


    Natalia looked into his face, her gaze a little nk.


    The corners of Archie''s lips pursed gently, from the bottom to the top, quite some harsh as a knife arc.


    Her heart sank hard, and realizing something, she replied, "I, I don''t know him, I''m here on the ship as


    a part-time job, and I just saved him unintentionally."


    Archie sneered.


    "Yeah?"


    He suddenly took a step and closed in on her.


    Natalia subconsciously backed up, only to hear him say word for word: "Doing part-time work? Do you


    know that this cruise ship is full of illegal elements, what kind of part-time job can you do in this ce?


    Or do you think we''re so gullible that you''ll easily fool us?"


    Natalia can not retreat, the back against the edge of the reduced half with a rope attached to the fence.


    The feeling of weightlessnessing from her back caused a sh of panic to rise up in her heart.


    Looking back, the sea in the night looked like a huge mouth, as if it was going to swallow her up.


    She shook her head and said with a pale face, "I really don''t know him, I''m still a student, you can


    check my identity if you don''t believe me, I''m really not a bad person."


    Archie raised his hand and cupped her chin.


    As if she hadn''t even heard what she said, she asked in a cold voice, "Say! Where is Clinton''sir?"


    Natalia heard her own panicked voice.


    "I don''t know any Clinton, I really don''t know anything, please, let me go!"


    "No? Then don''t me me for not being polite."


    Archie said, suddenly raising his hand, yet just then -


    A bullet cut through the sharp air and flew over with a "whoosh".

 Chapter 1064 Unintentional Rescue

    Chapter 1064 Unintentional Rescue


    Chapter 1064 Unintentional rescue


    Natalia only felt a pain in her chest.


    She looked up nkly and saw behind Archie, an unfamiliar face.


    The man in front of him, his expression seemed a little stunned, followed by anger.


    The calm cruise ship, the sound of gunfire again, a civil unrest was born.


    She, however, lost her weight and fell into the sea with a "poof".


    ...


    Have you ever experienced the feeling of despair?


    Natalia thought that she experienced it.


    When the seawater from all sides, desperately pouring into her body, she suddenly felt what is the


    bone-chilling despair.


    The chest wound came with a clear sense of pain, but could not resist the horrible feeling of the sea


    water squeezing from all around.


    She struggled subconsciously, wanting desperately to swim upstream, but she couldn''t do it.


    The sea was like a giant water, dragging her body and pulling her desperately downward.


    She couldn''t struggle and couldn''t resist.


    Yet just then -


    A sound of falling water suddenly rang out again overhead, and immediately afterwards, she felt her


    body being lifted up by someone.


    In a daze, she lifted her eyelids and saw the familiar face again.


    He held her waist hard and tried to carry her upstream.


    Natalia''s eyes burst into tears.


    Archie, Archie ah ...


    Why did you lie to me?


    The person who had saved me back then was obviously you. Our destiny happened a long time ago,


    but why did you hide it from me?


    She reached out toward Archie, wanting to touch his cold face.


    But at that moment, a huge wave hit over.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    With a ferocious vortex, the force of the force almost crushed the bodies of two people.


    All she heard was a muffled grunt, followed by a loosening of her waist and the man who had been


    holding her up was swept into the depths of the sea by the whirlpool.


    She opened her mouth wide and the seawater poured in, she then remembered she was still in the


    sea, she hurriedly closed her mouth and stretched out her hand to try hard to pull him, but in the end,


    she didn''t pull.


    Seeing the man''s figure getting farther and farther away from himself, and finally, disappearing into a


    tiny little in the dark sea water, she just felt her head rise to the point of exploding.


    She that''s, that''s what oxygen deprivation feels like.


    Could it be that I''m really going to die here today?


    No, it''s not. It''s all an illusion, a dream! She is alive and Archie is alive!


    Yes, they also got married and had a lovely baby, she is still pregnant, Archie had said that when she


    will have these two children again, he will take the whole family to see the cherry blossoms on the


    snowy mountain, the scenery there is so beautiful, they can stay on the mountain for a week and


    experience the happiness and peace without worldly disturbance.


    Yes, those are the real ones, everything that is happening now, is an illusion!


    Natalia snapped her eyes open and swam desperately upstream.


    The wound on her chest seemed to be painless, and she closed her mouth tightly and tried hard to


    swim upstream, and after a long, long time, it seemed that she finally saw a glimmer of light.


    Her heart rejoiced and she was about to make the final push.


    At that moment, suddenly, the ankle seems to be grabbed fiercely by someone, followed by a sinking


    body, her entire body is again sinking to the bottom of the water ...


    "Ah!"


    Natalia''s eyes snapped open and she came to her senses.


    Surrounded by clean white walls, the air was filled with the smell of sterile water, and she was lying on


    a simple hospital bed with somerge instruments she didn''t recognize attached to the side of the bed.


    There was a red light shing on the instrument, pulsing more and more cheerfully as she came to her


    senses.


    Where is this?


    Natalia rubbed her somewhat sore forehead and sat up.


    Just across the bed is a window.


    Looking in through the window, I found that there was also a room over there.


    A little curious, she pulled the instruments strapped to her hands and jumped out of bed to walk across


    the room.


    Only to see that the arrangement inside, and their own this room is simr, the bed is lying a man, he is


    Archie.


    At eye level, Archie''s face was pale, lying on a rudimentary marching bed, just like a paperweight.


    Next to the ground, threw a lot of clothes with blood, those blood may be soaked through the sea water,


    showing an abnormal light red.


    Natalia''s heart clenched hard.


    "Hey, how are you doing? Are you okay?"


    She tapped the ss on the window and shouted.


    This window also does not have a switch, purely decorative, or to facilitate the people in another room,


    can always monitor the people in this room, and may even add a sound instion.


    So, no matter how she tapped and shouted, the people over there did not move much.


    Natalia shouted for a while, found it useless, and stopped shouting.


    After about ten minutes, she heard the sound of someone talking outside and the sound of footsteps,


    so she knew that a doctor and nurse should being.


    So, in a hurry, he retreated to the bed andid down on it.


    She pretended to close her eyes, but actually left a gap and quietly surveyed the situation across the


    room.


    Just saw the doctor and nursee in and give Archie a checkup and then leave.


    She breathed a sigh of relief inside.


    The wound on her chest was still a little painful. She lifted her cor to look at it and found that her


    wound had been bandaged up.


    She also did not know what the shooter was, much less, why the other side wanted to kill her.


    She just knew that now that Archie was here, she couldn''t leave alone.


    Strange to say, everything that happens here is obviously something that happened before, a memory


    of those three months that Natalia lost.


    But the soul that is now in this body seems to be the same Natalia who fell in love with Archie ten years


    Natalia herself was a little confused as to what the logic of it all was all about.


    She can only work with her own heart.


    After everyone outside had left, she got out of bed and headed for the door.


    Originally, I thought that the door would be locked or that there must be someone outside to guard it.


    But when she opened the door, she was surprised to find that it was silent outside.


    A long corridor with no one in it.


    Surprised, Natalia exited the door and found another door next door, the very one that would lead


    directly into the room where Archie was.


    She hesitated for a moment, but finally walked over.


    In the room, Archie was still lying quietly on the bed.


    From his face, you can also see that he was not lightly wounded this time.


    Natalia some heartache, and someints, she does not know the reason why Archie will hide


    from her, because of what, but at this moment, looking at him as if he had lost half his life, even that


    handsome face has be more and more thin, can not help but heartache to hold his hand.


    "Archie, wake up and tell me what this ce is, okay? I don''t feel safe at all with you lying here


    motionless."


    Natalia sits down on the edge of the bed and murmurs softly.

 Chapter 1065 Go Back By Yourself

    Chapter 1065 Go Back By Yourself


    Chapter 1065 Go back by yourself


    The person on the bed, of course, remained unmoving.


    She waited for a while, and when she saw that Archie did not respond, she curiously reached out to


    touch his forehead.


    However, the hand was still in mid-air when the man who was lying on the bed, motionless, suddenly


    opened his eyes and took her wrist in his grip with a swish.


    It was an expression that was unmistakably foreign to Natalia.


    It''s like looking at someone you never knew, or, for that matter, an enemy.


    Natalia''s heart smiled bitterly.


    Indeed, isn''t she the enemy to Archie now?


    After all, although she didn''t know what had happened, she could tell from what had happened before


    that Archie was after Clinton and that she had, by mistake, saved him.


    So, she has nothing toin about.


    Natalia pursed her lips, forcibly holding back the strange feeling she felt when facing his eyes, and


    asked, "You''re awake? How do you feel? Are you ufortable anywhere?"


    Archie coldly took her hand away and sat up.


    "What is this ce?"


    He nced around and asked in a mute voice.


    Perhaps because of the injury, his voice is through an abnormal hoarseness.


    Natalia was a little confused, "You don''t know either? I thought your people rescued us up, you should


    know where this is."


    "My people?"


    Archie gave her an odd look, "My what?"


    Natalia froze.


    Immediately after, his somewhat lowered voice was heard, "My men died long ago on the ship."


    Natalia shook hard!


    "So, they''re not ..."


    Realizing what was going on, she snapped her mouth shut.


    Archie didn''t say a word, observed the instruments attached to his body, and also reached out to


    remove the tube before putting on his jacket and heading out.


    Natalia rushed to follow.


    There was still no one outside, but this time, perhaps because Archie was there, she did observe


    something different.


    For example, there seemed to be a faint red light sweeping through the air, and she knew that it was


    the infrared light of induction.


    Archie said in a cold voice, "Stay close and do what I do."


    "Oh."


    Natalia obediently answered and followed him, step by step, out the door.


    In about five minutes, the two walked outside.


    Archie took a janitor''s shirt from somewhere and tossed it to her, told her to change into it, changed into


    another identical one herself, then pulled two garbage carts from the building and walked out together


    with their heads down.


    It wasn''t a tough ride out.


    The two were soon outside, and Archie gave her a look and said in a deep voice, "Are youing with


    me, or are you going back on your own?"


    Natalia then realized that she was safe.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    So, she shook her head.


    "I''ll go back on my own."


    Although the real Natalia''s mind is to follow Archie, this way, she can know, what Archie is really doing.


    But the words thate out of her mouth are not up to her.


    It was at this time that Natalia realized that although she was now back in the past, she was, in fact,


    only a bystander.


    What happened back then, she could only watch, and could not make any changes.


    Archie nodded and didn''t say anything, turned around and got in the car.


    Natalia also hailed a cab from the side of the road and took a cab to the school.


    When she arrived at school, it was the same environment she was familiar with.


    She disappeared for several days, everyone asked her what happened, where she went, and she did


    not dare to say, all vague excuses.


    I thought that life would always be this peaceful.


    But to her surprise, one day, the man she originally thought would never cross her path again in life,


    appeared again.


    This time, it was because she had taken a donor . Egg . The order for the eggs.


    There was no way out, Natalia was swept off her feet by Natalia, penniless, and the university she is


    now attending, even if she lives on campus, tuition plus housing is a significant expense.


    But she simply can not get so much money to see the start of the school day is approaching, the call


    for tuition one after another to y.


    She was really desperate, and one day she overheard that someone needed this. Thinking left and


    right, she donated just once anyway, and it didn''t affect anything, so she went.


    Unexpectedly, the person who needed to donate was Archie.


    At that moment, Natalia looked at the familiar and indifferent man sitting across from her and felt mixed


    emotions for a moment, not knowing what to say.


    If she hadn''t known that she was now in her own previous memory, she wouldn''t have thought that the


    two would one day meet in this situation.


    Archie seemed surprised to see her, too.


    After the ident, it was quickly epted.


    "You''re the one they got?"


    Natalia saw herself nodding nkly, "Yes."


    "Do you know what they want you to do?"


    "I know."


    "Okay, so go get a physical."


    Next, Natalia followed several medical staff and gave herself a full body checkup.


    When she was done, she was taken back into that room.


    Only to see Archie has changed into an elegant suit, the whole person sitting there, is a beautiful


    scenery,pletely different from the appearance she saw on the cruise shipst time.


    Natalia was a little apprehensive.


    "When can you pay for that ... if the conditions are qualified?"


    Archie flipped through her physical exams and replied with little emotion, "Soon."


    He finished flipping through the report and seemed satisfied.


    So asked Natalia, "This surgery, maybe it won''t work all at once, so you need to stay here for a few


    days, would you like that?"


    Natalia nodded her head in a hurry, "Yes."


    So Archie had her taken down.


    For the next period of time, Natalia lived in a very luxurious and beautiful house.


    Archiees over asionally, but it''s all about watching progress.


    He and Natalia barelymunicated, but Natalia could sense that this man was different from what


    she had seen before.


    She didn''t understand what was different, and just did her thing in silence.


    prep for school, and now her schooling can continue as long as she can get the money.


    Finally, one day, the sampling was sessful.


    Archie gave her a card with a million dors on it, and the two of them settled the deal.


    Natalia took the money and was about to leave.


    Just then, however, a group of people suddenly rushed in.


    The group seemed to have something strapped to them, and before she could see it, the man was


    firmly in the grip of one.


    The next thing you hear is someone shouting in a stern voice, "For the sake of the master, blow this


    ce up for me."


    A loud st sounded, Natalia was blown out of her mind, her heart was like a string suddenly so loose,


    like an instant loss of all strength.


    However, at that moment, the wrist suddenly tightened.


    The other man grabbed her arm and brought her into his arms.

 Chapter 1066 - The Seven Emotions And Six Desires

    Chapter 1066 - The Seven Emotions And Six Desires


    Chapter 1066 - The Seven Emotions and Six Desires


    She tilted her head and saw Archie''s rigid jaw.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The eyes suddenly got so hot that I couldn''t tell if it was from Natalia ten years ago or from Natalia ten


    yearster.


    She held out her hand, her voice hoarse as she shouted, "Mr. McCarthy ..."


    Archie''s body stiffened.


    Natalia heard herself cry out in fear.


    Immediately after, a man''s calm voice was heard, "Don''t be afraid."


    In the distance was the sound of people killing each other, apanied by the roar of men.


    "Archie, even if we die, we will not let you go even if we turn into evil spirits!"


    This was followed by one explosion after another.


    Natalia was scared straight, Archie ignored the men, already had his men, to deal with the thugs.


    He picked Natalia up in his arms, got into the car, and drove straight to an apartment.


    Natalia stayed in the apartment for the rest of her life.


    School has not yet started, and she has nowhere to go. Luckily, Archie did not make things difficult for


    her, and let her stay here in peace, while he, himself, came over every now and then.


    Natalia thought this man was strange, she didn''t know where Archie wasing from or why he was


    being so nice to her.


    She lived until school was about to start, and one day in the middle of the night, she suddenly saw the


    man again.


    The one called Clinton, the man she saved once.


    But this time, she and Clinton, not a head-on encounter.


    Rather, she was hiding in her room, and Clinton had sneaked in silently from outside and was


    searching around the house for something.


    She was terrified, perhaps because of the time she had spent with Archie, and even though she hadn''t


    really fully understood what was going on, she had about guessed that Clinton wasn''t a good guy and


    that he and Archie were enemies.


    That''s why he was so angry when he saved Clinton during their first meeting.


    Thinking of this, she secretly gripped an iron bar and walked out silently.


    But who is Clinton?


    Not to mention Natalia back then, it is impossible for Natalia now to outperform him in terms of physical


    strength.


    Therefore, Natalia was already aware of him before he even got close.


    Only to hear a snicker, Clinton just casually turned around and held the iron rod she was about to swing


    down, then his eyes narrowed and heughed: "He brought you back?"


    Without waiting for Natalia to say anything, she gave another "tsk".


    "Really young and sentimental, ah, I was half as enlightened as he was back then, would not have


    fallen to this point today."


    With that, he suddenly reached out and rolled her body, toe tapping, people actually seemed to fly out


    lightly like a falling leaf.


    "Since you took the initiative to crash into my hands, don''t me me for being ungracious, don''t worry, I


    won''t hurt you, as long as he is willing to hand over the stuff, I will send you back safely."


    After saying that, Natalia only felt a pain in the back of her neck, people have fainted.


    Waking up again, she found herself on the boat again.


    Clinton seems to really favor the cruise ship thing, or perhaps, because this thing on all sides without


    help, in turn, let him feel more secure.


    So, he chose to bring Natalia to the ship and then notify Archie toe over to trade.


    Natalia didn''t know what the terms of their deal were, and only vaguely heard a few words through the


    doorway.


    Like it''s saying something, Celestial Book or something.


    Celestial Book!


    Yes, this is it!


    Natalia suddenly came to her senses. After all, she is now the one who, ten yearster, already knows


    where the Celestial Book came from.


    So even though Natalia in her memory was not clear, she as the next person, ten yearster, heard it


    clearly.


    Immediately after, the door was mmed open and she was carried out by two men.


    She saw, with her own eyes, Archie standing across the room while Clinton stood behind her, reaching


    out to hold her neck.


    She did not doubt for a moment that if Clinton wanted to, with a little force, her neck could be snapped


    immediately.


    I just heard Clinton ask, "How about handing over the Celestial Book and I''ll let her go?"


    Archie''s face had little expression.


    "You think I care about her life?"


    "Don''t care, why are you here today?"


    "Heh!" Archie sneered, surprisingly sitting down next to him in a dignified manner.


    "Come over and see how Mr. Zardi, who once swore not to open a killing spree, opened it in my


    presence."


    Clinton blushed.


    "How do you know ..."


    "Since I want to catch you, naturally I also want to investigate you. If you know your enemy, you can


    win a hundred battles, right?"


    Archie narrowed his eyes lightly, "Clinton, I advise you to fold your arms and give up that daydream-like


    n of yours, you haven''t done anything wrong yet, it''s not toote to turn back, I can vouch for you


    and save your life."


    Clinton suddenly burst outughing maniacally.


    "Preserve my life? Do you think I''m still afraid of death after living for so many years? I can''t wait for the


    day when I can die, then I will bepletely relieved!"


    Speaking of which, he suddenly looked at Natalia in his arms.


    "It doesn''t matter if I''m dead, but she''s different, tsk, in her prime, and I heard she donated something


    very important to you? The first thing you need to do is to get a child by such means. I really feel sorry


    for you when you are a man to this extent."


    The words have not yet finished, only to see the opposite man''s eyes narrowed, blooming a dangerous


    light.


    "I just don''t want to get involved in the seven emotions, after all, such a capable person as Mr.


    Zardi, but in the end also fell on a word of love, I Archie asked myself a mortal, before the mission is


    Clinton choked.


    Just then, there was a sudden gunshot.


    Both were startled for a moment, and the next thing you know, you hear someoneing in a boat


    "Clinton, you are surrounded by us, drop the hostage and you still have a chance, otherwise we will


    have to put you on the spot."


    Archie''s brow furrowed.


    Not his people.


    Damn! The top still can''t trust him, obviously only thest step is missing, but still these people spoil the


    matter.


    They do not appear, they still have the opportunity to maneuver with Clinton, they appear, do not know


    that it is a bad thing.


    Sure enough, as soon as Clinton heard the sound, he immediatelyughed.


    "Archie, I said I would only see you alone, I didn''t expect you to be so gutless and actually bring


    helpers, so be it, the man is returned to you and our ount will be settled another time."


    After saying that, he threw Natalia into his arms, but he himself fell away.


    Natalia was startled and hurriedly grabbed his clothes, but at that moment, only to hear a soft "poof"


    sound.


    A bullet came from a distance, passed through her body, and then through Archie''s.

 Chapter 1067 There Is No Other Way

    Chapter 1067 There Is No Other Way


    Chapter 1067 There is no other way


    She stared in disbelief, and at the same time, saw a hint of dismay in the man''s eyes.


    Immediately after, the two fell into the sea at the same time.


    Natalia never knew that, long ago, she had lived and died with Archie.


    Although it was not voluntary, the bullet did pass through their bodies at the same time.


    She didn''t know who the shooter was, and perhaps, Archie did.


    All she knew was that at that moment, she suddenly remembered everything.


    Thinking about the time she lived in the apartment, she was taken care of by Archie and had already


    fallen in love with this man.


    She remembered that the man, though silent most of the time, was always gentle with her.


    He would sit with her on the balcony in the middle of the night and talk a lot about his ideals and fervor.


    He told her a lot of things about the world that she had never understood before.


    For example, about nuclear, such as an undead monster that has lived for thousands of years, and


    then outer space ... and so on.


    At that time, she felt like listening to a story, or listening to a book from heaven.


    He was filled with admiration and immense respect.


    Natalia thought to herself, perhaps at that time, she was actually willing to sacrifice for those ideals he


    spoke of.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, in his mouth, if there is no sacrifice there is no peace, no happiness for the people of the


    world.


    But there are some things that it is not her turn to do in the end.


    She was rescued, and along with her, Archie.


    However, after that time, the two never saw each other again.


    She was shot and wounded so badly that she almost didn''t survive.


    In a daze, I heard someone say, "She knows too much, she can''t be allowed to live in this world


    anymore, she must die."


    However, there was another person who stopped him.


    "No, if she dies, when Archie wakes up he will definitely pursue the case, and when he finds out that


    we killed his people, we won''t have a good time either."


    "So what do you guys say?"


    "Erase her memory, throw her into the sea, live or die, it''s up to God."


    "OK, then let''s do it."


    Natalia never expected that the result of her own pursuit for so long would be like this.


    She saw her tears sliding down from the corners of her eyes, and in her hazy vision, the man was still


    lying there quietly, unaware of what was happening around him.


    So that''s it.


    So, this is the truth she wants.


    Everything is not what he wanted, but it is indeed because of him.


    That''s why, when they met again several yearster, he was so eager to marry her, not because of love


    at first sight, but only because he wanted to make amends?


    So, even after they had been together for so long, even though there were so many opportunities for


    him to confess to himself, he said nothing, choosing instead to bury it all in his heart?


    So that''s it.


    She suddenly understood why the more Anne grew up, the more her eyebrows and looks resembled


    hers.


    Because, from the beginning, that was not a stepdaughter at all, but her own daughter.


    The memory she lost was forcibly erased and her connection to Archie was forcibly severed.


    Later, she was rescued by someone from the Dragon Club, and after joining the Dragon Club she


    changed schools for convenience, and he had even less way to contact himself.


    Could it be that all this is the real truth?


    Natalia saw herself with tears streaming down her face.


    She closes her eyes and thinks to herself, "That''s it!


    Since this is the truth, there is no other way but to ept it.


    Natalia woke up.


    Opening her eyes again, she was still in the luxurious, sunken room.


    She sat on the futon as she had before she entered her own memories, the difference being that


    Clinton was no longer standing beside her, but had returned to sit across the table.


    Outside the distant window, there was sunlighting through, but she could not feel a trace of


    warmth, full of bone-chilling cold.


    Clinton lifted his eyes to look at her and asked, "All of ite to mind?"


    Natalia''s face was a little pale.


    She looked at Clinton and asked, "All that ... I just saw was real?"


    "Sure."


    "Why?" Natalia was a little confused, "I couldn''t remember anything before, why did everythinge


    back to me just now?"


    "Because I injected a stream of true qi into your brain, they have the ability to erase your memory, in


    fact, just use some means to dust off your previous memories, you yourself have already remembered


    some fragments, I help you again, naturally remembered."


    Clinton finished, put down his tea and looked at her with a smile on his face.


    "So, do you now understand why Archie is with you?"


    Natalia stared nkly.


    Clinton said in a deep voice: "He is not the president of The McCarthy family at all, his real identity, is


    the head of Office 17, this organ, is specifically aimed at me, you know, I do not want to hurt anyone, I


    just want to collect the twelve Celestial Book, so that my Jane came to life, but they want to stop it, do


    you think I should resist?"


    Natalia pursed her lips and did not speak.


    Clinton is not in a hurry, continued: "At first they can for this secret, erase your memory, threw you into


    the sea seriously injured regardless, now, they will be able to again in order to this secret is not leaked,


    and lurking around you, fortunately you are really amnesia, if you did not, believe it or not you would


    have died long ago, there is no chance to sit again to me."


    This statement, in turn, made Natalia''s face sink.


    "You''re full of shit! There is no way Archie would ever hurt me!"


    "Is that so? If he didn''t want to hurt you, came to you, and didn''t mean to observe if you remembered


    what happened back then, then why wouldn''t he tell you all this?"


    Clinton paused and continued to coax: "It was excusable not to say before, but now, you all already


    know about me, don''t you? You are looking for the Celestial Book all over the world, but you must not


    think, the remaining pieces of the Celestial Book, in fact, in the hands of Archie, so no matter how you


    look for it outside, you can not find it, because it was already in his hands."


    Natalia blushed.


    "What do you mean? He has ... in his hand."


    "Yes!"


    Speaking of which, a grim look shed across Clinton''s face.


    "It was ten years ago that I fell into his hands for the Celestial Book, and those pieces have been kept


    by him until now, but look how long it''s been, Felix and Queeny are flying all over the world for the


    Celestial Book, and you''re doing your best to help them find it, but where''s Archie? Tsk."

 Chapter 1068 - Beating Around The Bush

    Chapter 1068 - Beating Around The Bush


    Chapter 1068 - Beating around the bush


    He shook his head and sighed: "From the beginning to the end, he hid it from you, used you, he didn''t


    consider you as the person he really loved at all, everything was just a conspiracy, not only you, but


    also Felix and Queeny, were actually used by him."


    Clinton''s voice carried apelling power that shook Natalia''s heart.


    Her face paled a little and she denied, "No, you don''t have topel me anymore, because no matter


    what you say, I won''t believe it."


    She said, standing up.


    "I''m going to find Archie! I''m going to find him and ask him about it."


    Seeing her staggering about to leave, the corners of Clinton''s mouth suddenly hooked up in a yful


    smile.


    "Natalia, how about we make a bet?"


    Natalia was on her feet.


    Looking back at him, "What bet?"


    "Ten years ago, Archie was unwilling to exchange Celestial Book for you, resulting in you suffering from


    gunshot wounds, at that time you were not familiar after all, justifiable, but now you are his wife, I think


    he must be willing to give everything for you, how about we bet, ten yearster, the same choice in


    front of him, how will he choose, how? "


    Natalia''s steps frozepletely there.


    Needless to say, Clinton made a very tempting offer.


    In this world, the so-called concern is chaos, the more the heart cares, the more you want to prove.


    With the knowledge of that kind of truth, I believe no one can refuse his temptation.


    Natalia is not a god, but also a mortal with seven feelings and six desires.


    Therefore, the first thought that subconsciously shed through the mind was, yes.


    After all, it''s a fact known to all that Clinton has his eye on the Celestial Book.


    In fact, whether she agrees or not, dragging Queeny''s life in hand, the pieces of Celestial Book, he can


    get sooner orter.


    So, in fact, even if you agree, it''s nothing, right?


    At this point, Clinton ced a cell phone on the table.


    "If you will agree, I will immediately call him and tell him where we are, and then, you will see for


    yourself, where you are in his mind."


    Natalia pursed the corners of her lips.


    The fingers under the table, clenched and rxed, rxed and clenched again.


    The decision was dyed.


    Clinton was in no hurry and kept staring at her in silence, as if waiting for her to say an answer.


    It took a long time before I heard Natalia say, "Good."


    Clintonughed.


    "Then I''ll call him now."


    Archie soon received a call from Clinton.


    On the phone, Clinton told him his location, and Archie dared not dy, immediately ordering the ship


    to turn around and head for their location.


    Felix looked at the vast ocean and frowned lightly.


    "Why do I get the feeling that something is not right about this?"


    Queeny asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Isn''t it strange that Clinton, who had no trouble capturing Natalia, started out by saying nothing, let


    alone mentioning any conditions, and now suddenly jumps out and points out that he wants us to go


    ahead and exchange hostages in person, but then keeps his mouth shut about what he wants to


    exchange?"


    Archie, expressionless, looked deep into the ocean and said in a deep voice, "No matter how strange it


    is, and no matter what he wants, we must go."


    Queeny also nodded approvingly.


    "Yes, Natalia is in his hands, no matter what, this trip we must go, since we can not guess his purpose,


    why not do not guess, the boat to the bridge to the natural straight, we take a step."


    Felix nodded.


    Soon, a small bright spot was spotted in the sea ahead.


    Queeny said with surprise, "Almost there, that''s their cruise ship up ahead."


    Archie pulls out his cell phone and dials Clinton''s number.


    "We''re almost there, say, what do you want?"


    Across the room, Clinton''s voice is slow.


    "No rush, wait until you arrive, by the way, don''t me me for not reminding you, you can bring Felix


    and Queeny up if you want, but no one else, if I find out ..."


    Archie said in a deep voice, "I don''t need anyone else yet to deal with you."


    "Heh! I hope you''ll still be able to say thatter."


    Clinton finished and simply cut off the phone.


    Next to him, Natalia looked at him with aplicated expression.


    "You''ve known each other for a long time, right?"


    Clinton is back to making tea.


    "More than ten years, I do not know why he joined Office 17, but since he appeared, has been chasing


    me, before and after so many years, but only a few years a little less, but that is only the Office 17 from


    the light to the dark, these years I have to avoid him, but not less suffering. "


    He said, looking at Natalia with some obscure and inexplicable emotions.


    Natalia fell silent.


    So, it''s been so long?


    I was really stupid, I didn''t even notice it.


    She turned her head to look out the window, only to see that the sun had risen to the very middle of the


    day, precisely at noon.


    The sunlight spilled on the water, reflecting out the silver light, stinging people can barely open their


    eyes.


    She walked away for a moment when she heard Clinton say, "They''re here, let''s get out."


    Natalia nodded and followed him out of the cabin.


    Outside, although the sun was strong, the wind was also strong.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After all, it''s already winter, although this side because of the weather, even if it''s colder all year round,


    it''s not as cold as it could be.


    But the cold wind blowing from the north, or whistling straight, blowing people almost to be carried


    away by the wind.


    Natalia steps slowly to the deck and, from a distance, sees another cruise ship stopping not far away.


    Immediately afterwards, someone lowered the dinghy and three people sat in it, heading this way.


    Natalia''s heart tightened involuntarily.


    She didn''t know if she was doing the right thing today or not.


    She only knows that following her heart, no matter what the oue, she is willing to suffer.


    Soon the dinghy sailed by, and after docking, someone naturally pulled them up.


    Natalia watched Archie and Felix as they approached step by step, and a heart twisted close behind.


    Clinton ordered them to be taken on deck.


    At this time, all three were standing at one end of the deck, and Clinton was standing on this side of the


    deck with Natalia, and the two sides were standing in separate teams, and there was actually an odor


    of confrontation.


    Archie said in a deep voice, "We''re already here, so tell us, what exactly do you want to do to spare


    Natalia?"


    Clinton smiled lightly, "Do not rush, I want something I do not know if you have brought it yet."


    Archie first secretly took a look at Natalia, and noticed that she did not have any obvious injuries,


    except for a little pale face, so her heart settled down a little.


    He asked Clinton, "What do you want?"


    Clintonughed: "Archie, at this point, you don''t have to beat around the bush with me anymore, what''s


    the point of us talking around and pretending to be confused? You know what I want, don''t you?"

 Chapter 1069 Self-Righteousness

    Chapter 1069 Self-Righteousness


    Chapter 1069 Self-righteousness


    Archie''s eyes tightened and a harsh light instantly bloomed in those deep eyes.


    Felix and Queeny hadn''t heard what they were talking about and both had nk expressions on their


    faces.


    Natalia''s heart sank hard, however, because she had read something in Archie''s expression.


    Obviously, he knows what Clinton is talking about.


    This also means that what Clinton said to himself before is the truth, he and Archie do have some


    unknown secrets between them.


    By this time, Archie obviously knew that there was no way to put it off any longer.


    He said in a cold voice, "You want the Celestial Book?"


    Clinton said, "Yes! Give me all those pieces you have or I''ll kill her right now!"


    She said, raising her hand and choking Natalia.


    The delicate neck was in his palm, like a fragile white reed, which could break with a gentle bend.


    Archie''s eyes tightened and he subconsciously shouted, "Don''t move her."


    I don''t know why, but Natalia was suddenly upset.


    She shook her head and said, "Archie, leave me alone, go away, he won''t really do anything to me."


    The words have not finished, Clinton''s fingers tightened, her neck was immediately strangled,


    breathing can not slow up, a face instantly white down.


    Archie''s heart is also followed by a fierce tightening, just can''t wait to rush over to Natalia to save it.


    However, he is familiar with Clinton''s skills and knows that he will not only fail to save Natalia, but will


    put her in danger.


    So just stop there and don''t dare to move anymore.


    Clinton smiled smugly when he saw that he had threatened them.


    He said in a deep voice: "Archie, I only give you one chance, take out all four Celestial Books you


    have, or I will strangle her immediately, and you can try to see if your gun is faster or my hand is faster."


    Archie did not say anything, but Felix and Queeny next to him were amazed.


    What are the four Celestial Book pieces?


    They only have one piece in total, even if they add the one they went to South Oakport to get this time,


    don''t they?


    Where did the four piecese from?


    Yet Clinton just stared intently at Archie.


    Felix and Queeny also turned their heads to look at Archie when they saw this.


    Felix asked in a low voice, "What''s going on with Archie? Is there something you''re hiding from us?"


    Archie still didn''t say anything, but those eyes were dead on Natalia.


    From Natalia''s eyes he seemed to have seen something, and a heart sank hard.


    After half a second, I heard him say, "The Celestial Book is not on me now, so let her go first. As long


    as you are willing to release her, I promise you that I will deliver the Celestial Book to you, how about


    that?"


    Clinton sniffed andughed out loud.


    "Archie, do you take me for a three-year-old? So easy to fool? If I let her go, will you still give me the


    Celestial Book? For the past ten years, we have been chasing each other, and I managed to find a few


    pieces of Celestial Book, but you snatched them all away.


    When he said that, Felix and Queeny both shook hard!


    As if he suddenly understood something too, he asked incredulously, "Archie, what the hell is going on


    here? What does he mean by that? What ten years? Didn''t you and Clinton only know each other a


    short time ago? We didn''t even know he existed before, so how could you have known him for over ten


    years? And what''s with that Celestial Book?"


    Archie has known for a long time that as soon as Natalia fell into Clinton''s hands, it would be


    impossible to keep the story under wraps.


    Because Natalia met with Clinton 10 years ago.


    ording to Clinton''s nature, since he had kidnapped Natalia, there was no reason not to tell her the


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    truth.


    It is also a good opportunity to divide and separate their rtionship.


    Now it seems that everything is as he expected.


    He now only regrets that he did not exin to Natalia earlier, originally wanted to wait until the dust had


    settled before talking to her, but now it seems that it is not possible.


    After a long time, he said in a deep voice, "Natalia, you already know that, don''t you?"


    Natalia did not speak, her delicate neck still held in Clinton''s hand.


    She just looked fixedly at Archie, the emotions in her eyes were veryplex, as if there was


    disappointment, as if there was anger, and as if there was a lot of sadness and reluctance.


    More than that, it was full of doubts.


    Archie knew what she was wondering, but he had no way to exin, and finally he could only say in a


    deep voice: "Don''t think nonsense, there is a reason for everything, and I will naturally exin it for you


    afterwards."


    Natalia still didn''t say anything, but Clinton was already impatient, and the force in his hands tightened


    a few more, and he said sternly: "Archie! And that old woman in there with her."


    Natalia then said coldly, "Clinton, our business is our business, one size fits all, it has nothing to do with


    my mother, you let her go."


    Clinton sneered, his thin lips attached to her ear and whispered: "What are you afraid of? I''m just


    scaring him. I said you are my savior, I will not easily hurt you, as long as he is willing to bring out the


    stuff, but if he refuses to bring out the stuff, it is not certain, Jane can not live and I can not live, since


    we all can not live, I still care who lives or dies, not to mention the matter of repaying the kindness or


    not!"


    Natalia gritted her teeth and said in a stern voice, "If you let her go, I will help you get the stuff okay?"


    Clinton sneered, "or forget it, rely on you I might as well rely on myself, by the way, remind you again,


    as a woman do not be too confident in yourself, especially your position in the hearts of men!"


    "Because sometimes often you think you are 100 percent, in fact, than in his heart but only thirty-five


    ten percent at most may be sixty."


    "Most of the infatuated women in this world negative hearted man is this way toe, the more


    important you think of yourself, the more miserable you will be when you finally fall down, the more


    serious injuries you will suffer, I am looking at the fact that you have saved my life to tell you this truth,


    you should consider it yourself."


    Natalia now regrets beyond measure that she agreed to his request.


    She knew Clinton was a nutcase and would do anything!


    Whether it is his three views or his words and actions, have gone beyond the scope of a normal


    person.


    And he not only did not make an enemy of him, but also with his wolf, simply stupid bad!


    Her eyes suddenly turned red and she looked up at Archie with tears in her eyes and said, "Archie, go


    away and leave me alone and don''t hand anything over to him!"

 Chapter 1070 Sinking To The Bottom

    Chapter 1070 Sinking To The Bottom


    Chapter 1070 Sinking to the Bottom


    "Although I don''t know why you lied to me in the first ce, I know you must have your reasons, and


    I''m content to see inside again, and tell Anne and Oliver that I love them."


    After she finished, she actually ignored it and jumped down towards the sea next to her.


    But she couldn''t move any faster than Clinton, so before she could take a step, she was pulled back


    hard by Clinton.


    The body is once again snapped hard in the hand.


    Natalia''s eyes welled up with tears and she struggled, "Clinton, let go of me! I won''t do this deal, let go


    of me!"


    But Clinton will not listen to her, just thrust her neck hard, look at Archie, said in a deep voice: "Archie,


    you only have one chance, to change or not to change, is a man to do it!"


    Natalia looked at him with teary eyes and shook her head desperately.


    In fact, whether she agrees to Clinton or not, in the end this ending can not be changed, Clinton from


    the moment of her capture has decided to use her to exchange Celestial Book.


    Only a more moderate approach was chosen.


    I didn''t expect her to be so disobedient. In that case, he had to take the hard way if the soft way didn''t


    work!


    At this time, where can he remember what saving grace, where can he remember what to repay or not


    to repay, in his eyes only Celestial Book.


    As long as he has the Book of Heaven to fight, he can save his Jane, and he can continue to live with


    his Jane from now on.


    Thinking about it his eyes bloomed with a crazy glow.


    Once again, he shouted sternly, "Archie, say something!"


    Archie looked deeply at him and said in a deep voice, "Okay, I''ll change."


    He paused and added, "But the Celestial Book is indeed not in my possession right now, so you''ll have


    to give me some time to send someone back for it if you want it."


    This is a reasonable request.


    Therefore, Clinton did not refuse either.


    He said in a deep voice, "Men! Tie up all three of them for me."


    Archie did not resist, Felix and Queeny saw the situation, although still do not understand exactly what


    happened, but see Archie this way, they naturally will not resist.


    Soon, the three men were tied up.


    Archie used his cell phone to instruct his subordinates to do something, and asked them to go to


    Portyard to fetch the Celestial Books he had left in the room, and then, hung up the phone.


    Natalia listened to hismand, a heart has long sunk to the bottom.


    She had a glimmer of hope that Clinton was lying to her, that Archie didn''t have the Celestial Books he


    said he had.


    But until this moment, thatst glimmer of hope waspletely dashed.


    Perhaps for the sake of convenience, or perhaps to get the Celestial Book faster, after tying up several


    people, Clinton did not continue to stay at sea, but ordered the captain to drive the cruise ship to the


    shore.


    So an hourter, the group returned to the vi where Natalia was previously held.


    At this time, Kiera was also brought up.


    As soon as Kiera saw Natalia, she became anxious and asked worriedly, "Natalia are you okay, how


    are you?"


    Natalia shook her head.


    They were held separately from Archie and the others and were not in the same room, so there was no


    way to talk.


    Kiera was even more unaware that Archie had arrived, only that there was a lot of noise outside just


    now.


    She then asked, "What the hell just happened, I heard Archie''s voice outside, is he here?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Natalia nodded.


    After a moment, only then did he say, "Mom, he lied to me!"


    Kiera was stunned, and only then did she notice that Natalia''s face was tear-stained.


    Her heart sank slightly and she said, "Is it because of the Celestial Book thing?"


    Natalia nodded, tears slipping silently down her face.


    "I originally thought Clinton was just deliberately saying things like that to blow me up, and even when


    he helped me remember, I still didn''t want to fully believe that the things I saw ten years ago were true."


    "But until I saw him admit it with my own eyes just now, I didn''t know that he and Clinton had really


    dealt with each other a long time ago, and even I, whom he had known for a long time, had crossed


    paths a long time ago."


    "What is the most ridiculous thing you know? That is, I have been tracking down the group of people


    who chased me 10 years ago, I have been investigating for a long, long time, and there was a time


    when I was tormented every night by nightmares of that time, when he was obviously watching, when


    he knew the truth, but he would not say anything."


    "Let me go around like a headless fly, mom I know I shouldn''t hate him, but now I really hate him so


    much in my heart and resent him, I don''t know why he keeps hiding it from me, or does he simply not


    love me and don''t trust me?"


    Kiera sniffed, and her face sank.


    "Don''t be ridiculous!" She advised in a low voice: "Archie''s love for you is in everyone''s eyes, whether a


    person truly loves another person mouth does not say, with eyes can also see."


    "His feelings for you there is nothing to doubt, this matter he did not tell you must also have his


    reasons, Clinton after all, special identity, perhaps he just do not want to stir you into this mess, do not


    want to let you dangerous."


    "You have to understand him, do not think nonsense, not to mention do not confuse yourself, after all,


    now we are only a grasshopper on a rope, Clinton why to say this to you? It is not just to understand


    you two couples? You must not let his plot seed ah!"


    In fact, Natalia does not know that this is all Clinton''s plot, and she is not stupid.


    But the world is sometimes like this, some things you know is a conspiracy, you know is a trap, but still


    can not control their hearts to think wildly, to jump in.


    Because you care! After the care you can not face deception and betrayal without caring.


    The deeper the love, the more intolerant of each other''s even a little bit of deception.


    Because you understand that if all that deception is true, the damage to you will be doubled!


    Everyone subconsciously protects themselves, and Natalia is no exception.


    She closed her eyes, lifted her hands, buried her face in her arms and sat there silently shedding tears.


    Kiera looked at her like this, and for a moment she didn''t know what to advise.


    She herself is not a good person to persuade others.


    If she was really good at opening up to others, it wouldn''t be so many yearster that she still closed


    her heart to the outside world because of what happened in the first ce.


    Thinking about it, Kiera can only sigh and say nothing more.

 Chapter 1071 The Real Deal

    Chapter 1071 The Real Deal


    Chapter 1071 The Real Deal


    Just silently sitting next to Natalia.


    And at this time, the other side.


    In the next room, Archie and Felix are sitting on the couch in the room in a very silent atmosphere.


    It took a long time before Felix took the initiative to break this silence.


    He stared coldly at Archie and asked, "What did Clinton mean by what he just said outside, and


    shouldn''t you exin it to us, Archie?"


    Archie gave them a look, and by this time, he knew in his heart that any more concealment would


    actually be useless.


    In the end, he could only give a silent sigh.


    "I admit that I do have those three Celestial Books in my possession."


    These words have already made Felix and Queeny shake hard.


    Felix blushed and subconsciously stood up, but was pulled back by Queeny.


    Queeny looked at Archie and asked, "Why? I know you have unspeakable hardships, but you should at


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    least give us an exnation, these days we are looking for the Book of Heaven a struggle to fly around


    the world. You obviously have it in your hand but did not say anything, watching us busy everywhere,


    like a headless fly, this look is not a chilling?"


    Archie said in a deep voice: "I admit that I am sorry for this piece, but have you ever wondered why


    Clinton is in such a hurry to find all twelve Celestial Books?"


    Both men froze for a moment.


    In fact, until now they didn''t know why Clinton was in such a hurry to find it.


    So they both looked at Archie nkly.


    Archie said in a deep voice: "Since you all don''t know, why don''t I tell you a story?"


    So he told them Clinton and Jane''s story.


    Felix and Queeny were both greatly shaken after hearing this, not expecting such a thing in this world.


    Felix shook his head in disbelief and said, "Is he really the one who has lived for 1000 years?"


    Archie nodded.


    "I used to not believe that such a thing could happen in this world, but such a thing happened right in


    front of my eyes."


    "To tell you the truth, although I am ostensibly the president of The McCarthy family group, I am


    actually the head of Office 17 as well."


    Office 17?


    Felix shuddered hard at those words.


    Others do not know that organ, but he is aware of it.


    No other reason, mainly because he is the one who is now in charge of the Gu family.


    The four major families in the country, although they im to specialize in different areas, but there are


    many aspects of information ismon.


    This x plus organ although he said he had not seen it with his own eyes but also heard about it, did not


    expect Archie is actually one of them.


    By this time, he suddenly understood what was going on, so he said, "So you''ve been chasing after


    Clinton?"


    Archie nodded.


    "I have already told you the origin of the Celestial Book, the reason why he wants to collect 12 pieces


    of Celestial Book is to spell back that energy stone so that the woman called Jane cane back to


    life."


    "But you guys know that if you want to bring Jane back from the dead, he needs to go somewhere to


    match that energy, right?"


    Felix and Queeny both shook their heads.


    Archie said in a deep voice: "The area where the meteoritended in the first ce, that is, the area


    that was irradiated by nuclear radiation."


    Both men were shaken.


    Archie went on to say, "When the meteoritended causing great nuclear radiation, everyone around


    there either got sick or left that area because of the infection from the nuclear radiation."


    "He brought 12 pieces of Celestial Book over this time, if he really reopened the ship, thus leading to


    changes in the energy maic field, so that the original has been sealed nuclear radiation nuclear


    energy spreads more and more, then the innocent people affected do not know how many, perhaps the


    pattern of the world will be turned upside down as a result. "


    "So when we detected his purpose, his n immediately organized manpower before going to stop


    him, but he is like an old fox, so many years force chasing me always also did not really catch him."


    "When I seized the three Celestial Books in his hands, I have been keeping the Celestial Books sealed


    and with me. Clinton has a great ability and is especially good atpelling people, and there is no


    guarantee that no matter who has this in their hands, there is no guarantee that 100% of it will not get


    out."


    He was so convincing that we couldn''t help but believe him.


    Felix and Queeny were surprised, but when he exined, many of the things they couldn''t understand


    before were able to be figured out.


    Queeny frowned and said in a deep voice, "So, it''s true that the Celestial Book can''t fall into his hands,


    but now that he''s threatening us with Natalia, what should we do?"


    "We''ll just have to see what happens."


    Since it has been agreed, there is nothing to discuss.


    It didn''t take long for the sound of someone talking loudly toe from outside.


    Because the distance is too far and several walls apart, Felix and the others could not hear what the


    people outside were saying.


    But roughly, I can guess that it should be Archie who sent out the people to return.


    Sure enough, someone soon walked in from outside.


    "Follow me out!"


    A few burly men pulled the three out, and once outside, they saw a number of people standing in the


    courtyard outside, and Clinton was standing not far from the door, as if he was talking to them.


    Clinton smiled meaningfully when he saw them being brought out.


    "Now that the people have been brought out, you can always give me the stuff."


    Now he has torn his mask and no longer hides his ambition for Celestial Book.


    And a few people standing in the courtyard looked at Archie with a slight change of expression.


    While hesitating to know what to do, Archie said in a deep voice, "Where are Natalia and the girls?"


    Clinton raised an eyebrow.


    "What? Are you still afraid that I won''t let them go after I take the stuff? What I want is the Celestial


    Book, they are of no use in my hands, as long as I get the things in my hands and make sure they are


    real, I will naturally let her go."


    Archie sneered.


    "How do I know you''ve kept your word?"


    Clinton thought for a moment and seemed to be seriously considering his question.


    Half a sound, only to say: "How about this, I''ll have someone bring them down, we hand over the


    person with one hand and deliver with the other, but the person I definitely have to determine the


    authenticity of the things before releasing them, how about that?"


    Archie was silent for a moment and replied, "Good."


    Clinton barked two orders at his men, and soon Natalia and Kiera were brought down.


    Seeing Archie again, Natalia''s face went a little pale.


    Archie gave her a concerned look and was relieved to make sure she hadn''t suffered any injuries.


    Clinton held out his hand again.


    "Can I have the stuff now?"

 Chapter 1072 - Moved The Fetus

    Chapter 1072 - Moved The Fetus


    Chapter 1072 - Moved the fetus


    The man gave Archie another look.


    Clinton had no choice but to have Archie and Felix and the three of them released.


    But Natalia and Kiera, however, remained firmly in his hands.


    He knows how deeply Archie feels about Natalia, and he would never stand by and watch something


    happen to Natalia.


    So, as long as he has a firm grip on Natalia, he is not afraid that Archie will cheat.


    Archie nodded imperceptibly as his men cast another questioning nce at him.


    The other party then coldly handed over the box containing the Celestial Book.


    Clinton''s eyes had lit up when he saw the box.


    The whole face revealed a greedy glow, he raised his hand and took the box over, opened it, only to


    see that inside were the three pieces of Celestial Book that Archie had snatched from his hands before.


    Found it!


    Finally found it!


    His Jane is finally saved, he waited for so many years, finally waiting for the day to reunite with his


    Jane.


    Clinton almost cried tears of joy.


    He took one look at Archie''s group, turned around and ran out the door while no one was looking.


    Felix was the first to react, and subconsciously took a step to catch up.


    Only to be called by Archie.


    "No need to chase!"


    Felix turned around and looked at him in disbelief.


    Archie looked to his men.


    "Is everything loaded?"


    The other side nodded, "It''s loaded."


    "Follow him and see where he goes."


    "Yes."


    The handlers all left.


    Felix and Queeny and others then reacted and asked curiously, "What did you arrange?"


    Archie smiled faintly, "It''s nothing, a little trick, you''ll knowter."


    He did not borate, but Felix could see that he had made arrangements, which put his mind at ease.


    At that moment, a woman''s muffled grunt suddenly came from her side.


    Archie looked back and blushed.


    Natalia is seen bending over her stomach and squatting on the ground, while next to her, Kiera is


    holding her up in a panic and helpless manner.


    "Natalia!"


    He cried out and hugged Natalia, who looked at him and hissed, "Archie, my stomach ... hurts."


    There was crimson blood sliding down the thigh.


    Archie''s eyes went straight and he picked her up and rushed outside.


    "Arrange a car and go to the hospital!"


    It is located in the desert, the conditions are not good, the nearest hospital is just a small health center


    in this town.


    Archie looked at Natalia lying on the hospital bed with fishy red eyes.


    "Natalia, hold on, I''ll call Ian right away, it''s going to be okay."


    Natalia''s death grip on his hand has been so painful that she can''t speak.


    Archie was afraid to walk away and asked Kiera to call Ian.


    It''s a good thing Ian learned that Kiera and Natalia were here and were already on their way over.


    It took about half an hour or less to get to the hospital.


    "Where are the people? Where are the people?"


    Ian knew by phone on the road that Natalia''s condition was serious, so he was in a bit of a hurry when


    he came over.


    The crowd surrounding the corridor automatically made a way, and Archie rushed over and grabbed


    him.


    "People in the operating room, the doctors here I do not believe, Uncle Que, this all depends on you,


    you must ..."


    Ian waved his hand, "Don''t worry, I know."


    After saying that, he changed his clothes and went straight into the operating room.


    Archie looked at his empty hand and was in a trance for a while, before he hurriedly followed him in.


    Natalia is now five months pregnant.


    Because they are twins, their bellies will be bigger than normal pregnant women.


    Although in the past few days, she has tried to calm herself down and try not to be affected, thus


    causing anything to happen to her child.


    But some things are still out of her control, after all.


    So when it was seen that the deal was sessful and finally got out of the way, it didn''t fall apart in


    turn.


    The body copsed at once, and at the same time, the stomach could not support it.


    That''s where the signs of slippagee in.


    Ian was busy in there for a long time.


    He is a great healer, and Archie trusts him on that.


    Just thinking that it was Natalia lying there, his heart couldn''t help but feel a tug.


    Natalia, his Natalia.


    Something must not happen.


    There was still a lot he hadn''t said to her, and a lot he hadn''t exined to her.


    Including this time, he still owes her an apology.


    Archie has been holding Natalia''s hand tightly next to her.


    Kiera was also worried.


    But because she was psychologically fragile and could not withstand too exciting a scene, she was left


    outside and did not go in.


    About half an hourter.


    Ian was finally relieved.


    "Well, it''s okay for now."


    At this point, Natalia was too tired, as well as too weak, and had long passed out.


    Ian wiped the sweat from his forehead, looked at a puzzled Archie, and raised his hand to signal him to


    go out and talk.


    Archie then reluctantly let go of Natalia''s hand and followed him out with one step and three steps


    back.


    "Uncle Que, how is she really doing?"


    Once out of the operating room, Archie couldn''t wait to ask.


    Ian sighed, "There is nothing serious for the time being, the mother and child are safe, but because the


    fetus was moved, it is best to stay in bed and do not move around during this period of time, you can


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    not return to the country for the time being."


    Archie sniffed and sighed in relief.


    It''s okay to not be able to return home, and it''s okay to need to continue living in this town.


    As long as Natalia is okay, nothing is a problem.


    Archie almost cried with joy, and Kiera was relieved to hear the result.


    And Felix and Queeny, who followed him over, saw this and patted him on the shoulder.


    "It''s good that Natalia is okay, Archie, about Clinton ..."


    Archie then remembered that there was still something left to do over there.


    His face sank.


    It doesn''t matter how Clinton and he fight with each other, but when ites to Natalia''s safety, it''s not


    so good.


    A shade of gloom shed in the depths of his eyes, and he said in a deep voice, "I will handle this, you


    don''t have to worry."


    Meanwhile, nce at Queeny.


    "Rather, there is one thing I would like to ask you."


    Both men were stunned.


    Intuition tells them that Archie is probably not asking for anything good.


    But at this time, there is no way back.


    Therefore, both nodded their heads.


    "You ask."


    Archie asked, "If Clinton dies and the gold tree is not found, will you guys me me?"


    The two men were stunned.


    It''s a question they''ve never thought about.


    The gold tree is not only about Queeny''s life, but also about the Zardi Family''s life.


    The silence of the two men gave Archie the answer.


    "To tell you the truth, I''m putting a locator on his Celestial Book, and a micro-bomb that can be remotely


    manipted."

 Chapter 1073 - The Great Tribulation

    Chapter 1073 - The Great Tribtion


    Chapter 1073 - The Great Tribtion


    Two people shook hard!


    Microbomb?


    This ...


    But when you think about it, it''s not impossible.


    They didn''t know enough about Clinton before to know his weaknesses.


    But such a long period of time down the crossfire, but also gradually understood.


    Because it is a person who came over a thousand years ago, so he has a great pride and conceit in his


    bones.


    It always feels like you know more and are better than others.


    He is indeed a talented person, very proficient in this area of ancient studies and martial arts.


    But in terms of modern technology, it is the shorings.


    Before Felix used to give him Celestial Book and in the box containing Celestial Book to install the


    locator, is not an example?


    Now, ording to Archie''s methods, it''s only possible to do it harder than he did, not lighter.


    Felix and Queeny''s hearts settled slightly.


    But thinking about the question Archie asked earlier, the two were silent for a while.


    Finally, it was Queeny who spoke first.


    "We will not me you, life and death have a life, Clinton even alive will not necessarily help us


    sincerely, in the end we still need to figure out the problem ourselves.


    Not to mention that if we really let him collect all twelve Celestial Books and seed in opening the


    ship, thus triggering a nuclear explosion, it won''t be just our wave of people who will die then, there


    could be thousands and hundreds of millions of people affected by this disaster, and we can''t see him


    doing that."


    Felix nodded back.


    "Queeny''s right, we''ll figure this out on our own, Clinton has to die."


    Archie looked at them and it would be a lie to say that his heart was not shaken.


    He raised his hand and patted the two on the shoulder.


    "You guys don''t worry, I''ve asked Uncle Que to be working on the antidote for this disease before, we


    have GOLD TREE in hand, Queeny''s life is at least temporarily safe, as long as the antidote is


    developed, it''s not difficult to unlock this disease."


    Both men nodded.


    Now that the deal has been made, we will not dwell on the subject.


    Archie has ordered someone to go down and keep a close eye on Clinton, waiting for the right time and


    ce to detonate the bomb immediately.


    This time the bomb, he did it very cleverly.


    No one could have imagined that the Celestial Book, which was being fought over by the outside world


    and was worth a lot of money, would be cut open by him with high-tech cutting technology, and


    explosive chips were put inside each piece.


    As soon as you get to that point in time, press the switch on one side and it will immediately explode on


    the other.


    The micronucleus element contained inside, although it will not have too much effect on the


    surrounding area, will definitely cause instant death to the person holding this thing in his hand.


    That''s why Archie didn''t hit the switch right away, but had someone follow up and find the right


    moment.


    After all, the nuclear thing is still too powerful.


    He doesn''t want to hurt innocent people, so he won''t detonate the Celestial Book unless Clinton is


    alone.


    And he firmly believes that Clinton good to get the Celestial Book, will not befortable to give these


    things to the side, must be their own carry, the next just catch him when he falls alone on the line.


    After Archie ordered down, Felix and Queeny saw that they had nothing to do here, so they


    volunteered to help.


    Archie returned to the ward.


    At this point, Natalia had not yet woken up.


    Ian went down to rest, and Kiera stayed by her bedside.


    Seeing Archiee in, Kiera rubbed her red eyes and forced a smile, "You''re here, stay with her, I''ll go


    out first."


    Archie nodded and said sincerely, "Thank you, Mom."


    Kiera waved her hand, said nothing, and turned to go out.


    Archie sat down in front of the hospital bed.


    Just see the woman lying on the bed pale as paper, the ce where the stomach is slightly bulging


    under the quilt, that is their child.


    Archie raised his hand and gently ced his palm over the small of her stomach.


    Just then, the woman on the bed suddenly gave a soft hum.


    He shuddered and got up in a hurry, and saw Natalia''s eyes slightly open, looking at him weakly.


    "Natalia, you''re awake?"


    He was almost overjoyed, holding her hand tightly and asked with concern, "Is there anything wrong


    with you? I''ll go get Uncle Que toe over right away."


    He was about to leave when Natalia''s hand pulled him back with a slight force.


    "No, Archie ..."


    Archie hurriedly stopped and looked back at her nervously.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Natalia asked, "What about Clinton? How is he doing?"


    Archie stiffened.


    He did expect that the first thing Natalia would ask when she woke up was Clinton.


    Archie didn''t want to hide from her anymore, so he told Natalia all his ns and arrangements.


    Natalia listened, was silent for a moment, and sighed.


    "He''s actually a poor man."


    When true love stood in front of you, you didn''t know how to cherish it, and when it passed away, you


    kept holding on to that little bit of fondness and hope and refused to let go.


    Since then, following her footsteps, stepping through time, stepping through thousands of mountains,


    working for a thousand years, just to wait for the day of her resurrection.


    However, he may never know that the so-called Celestial Book is just a scam, right?


    It is simply impossible to resurrect, and not only that, it will plunge even more people into disaster.


    Rather than being a bad person, Clinton is a demented person who is caught up in a rtionship that is


    almost crazy.


    Archie didn''t say anything, Natalia suddenly frowned and raised her hand to cover her stomach.


    Archie immediately tensed up and said with concern again, "Natalia, what''s wrong? Is your stomach


    not feeling well?"


    Natalia shook her head.


    She suddenly broke into a rxed smile and turned her head to look at Archie.


    "I think I just felt a fetal movement."


    Archie froze.


    It''s not his first time as a father, so of course he knows what fetal movement is.


    This means that the child is healthy, the child is fine!


    Archie was also very happy, he held Natalia''s hand tightly and said sincerely, "Natalia, when you get


    better, I will tell you everything that happened all these years, without hiding anything, okay?"


    Natalia looked deeply at him.


    At the very beginning when she first learned the truth, she actually had a grudge against Archie.


    But think of his persistence, his seriousness, his heartache and not easy.


    Those grievances, it seems, are not so important.


    Natalia smiled palely.


    "Good."


    "I''ll wait for the day when you tell me all the truth."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The news of Natalia''s awakening was soon made known to everyone.


    Ian still came over to give her a checkup and confirmed that she was fine for the time being, but that


    she should stay in bed until the fetus became stable before she could get out of bed.


    That''s not a big deal, no matter what, Natalia and the baby are most important.


    So Archie has been here with her almost every inch of the way.


    And as for Clinton''s side of things, he has left that to Felix and Queeny.

 Chapter 1074 HeS Dead

    Chapter 1074 He''S Dead


    Chapter 1074 He''s dead


    Chapter 1


    After all we''ve been through together, Archie no longer needs to question their character and loyalty


    though.


    This matter concerns the lives of so many people, and I believe they know the seriousness of the


    matter and will not act recklessly.


    Besides, Nancy is there to help, so there shouldn''t be any problems.


    Archie is then relieved to be here with Natalia.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The news of Clinton''s death came on the third night.


    They used location trackers to determine that Clinton had returned to an ind and was the only


    person around.


    So the switch was pressed and the bomb was detonated.


    The explosion did not cause much rm, after all, it is an isted ind, and Archie was very careful


    about the amount of bombs.


    As a result, it did not even cause much damage on the ind, except for my own death.


    Felix and Queeny boarded the ind with the X Division and found Clinton''s blown-up body.


    No one could have imagined that an old monster who had lived for thousands of years would end up


    dying in such a way, in silence, on this deserted ind that no one knew about.


    The next day, Felix and Queeny returned.


    When Archie was asked what he nned to do with Clinton''s body.


    Archie fell silent and said in a deep voice, "Let''s bury him with Jane''s body."


    In his life, Clinton has harmed many people and done many bad things.


    But in the end, it''s all just for an obsessive dream.


    Since he can''t live to fulfill his dream, let him die to fulfill this dream.


    Both Felix and Queeny were somewhat silent, and finally sent someone down to do it.


    After half a month, Natalia''s body finally recovered a lot.


    The conditions in this desert town were so bad that no one wanted to stay here any longer, so after


    some discussion, it was decided to go back to Ian''s castle first, and when Natalia''s health was better


    again, she would take a ne back home.


    The day after they returned to the castle, Natalia and Archie and the others went to Clinton''s grave.


    Because Clinton and Jane met in this desert, their tomb was eventually located in the desert.


    There is no tombstone, just a small sand dune, which Ian said is the moremon burial method here.


    Desert and hot weather will steam all the water of the person, and finally it is likely to be a dry


    corpse, long preserved.


    Natalia couldn''t help but get a bad chill when she thought of that scene.


    Archie was afraid of scaring her and hurriedly asked Ian to stop talking.


    Ian also realized that he had scared Natalia and smiled shyly.


    "Natalia, don''t be afraid, the dryad is just as scary as it sounds, in reality it''s just like the mummies you


    see on TV, nothing scary."


    Natalia: "..."


    Kiera twisted his waist and red at him.


    "I told you not to say it and you said it."


    Ian scratched his head in wonder.


    He is also a normal science, what is wrong?


    The group returned to the castle in thete afternoon.


    Ian''s medical skills are amazing and Natalia''s health is now fine under his care.


    Archie decided to take Natalia back to her home country tomorrow.


    Felix and Queeny are also leaving, and there is still a lot of things waiting for him at Lanceham.


    Before is thinking of Queeny''s body is the most important, so put all those things aside, now since


    Clinton are dead, this matter is naturally no hope, so it is better to go back early.


    After all, life goes on.


    Archie said in a deep voice: "My people found some gold tree fruit on the ind where Clinton lives,


    when the timees, I''ll have someone send it to Lanceham for you, it shouldst quite a while, as for


    what''s behind it."


    He turned his head to look at Ian and said with a sincere gaze, "Uncle Que, I''m going to ask you."


    Ian waved his hand indifferently.


    "Don''t worry! This matter even if it did not happen to Miss Horton, as long as it involves the lives of so


    many people, I will not let go of it, I will do my best to research the antidote to this disease, although I


    do not dare to 100% guarantee that I will be able to research it, but as long as I live, I will not give up."


    His words shook both Felix and Queeny to their core.


    Felix solemnly said: "Mr. Rankin high righteousness, great kindness without saying thank you,


    superfluous words I will not say, in the future, but wherever there is a need, just say, I will die."


    Ian said with a big smile, "Okay, I''ll take that from Mr. Bissel."


    Felix and Queeny left at this point.


    After sending Felix and Queeny off, since Archie and Natalia are also leaving tomorrow, Kiera decided


    to prepare a family dinner for them tonight to celebrate.


    Natalia was happy to learn about it and helped Kiera with the preparations.


    Kiera was worried that she would be overworked and get pregnant, and did not allow her to help too


    much.


    Instead, she had a chair brought up next to her and asked her to sit and talk with her.


    Kiera is a great cook, and since it''s a family dinner, it''s natural to cook your own food and eat at home.


    Natalia grew up eating Kiera''s cooking and has always loved and missed her cooking.


    During this time, she was actually happy to enjoy Kiera''s care over here.


    Kiera is also happy to spoil her.


    After all, Kiera has no children of her own, and Natalia, though not her own, was raised by her.


    In her heart, Natalia is her real child.


    The evening banquet was very lively.


    Ian brought out his own collection of vintage wine, Natalia was pregnant and couldn''t drink, Kiera was


    not a good drinker, so it was just Ian and Archie drinking.


    The night was full of stars, and the dinner table was set on the big terrace on the top floor, so the family


    enjoyed drinking and chatting while blowing the night breeze.


    Natalia''s cell phone suddenly rang.


    She pulled it out and saw that it was Anne calling.


    With all that has happened over here recently, Natalia and Archie are notfortable with him and


    Oliver staying over here, so they have sent them both back home in advance.


    Ariana and William about also feel that something is going on over here, but the matter of X


    organization, they can not ask more.


    After asking only a few questions about Natalia''s health earlier, I was relieved to know that nothing was


    seriously wrong.


    Natalia picked up the video call and immediately Anne''s delicate little face appeared on the other side,


    excitedly shouting at her, "Mommy."


    Nataliaughed, "What are you doing?"


    Anne shows her pointy little tiger teeth.


    "I''m readingics with my brother, Mommy, when are you and Daddying back?"


    At this time, Archie also heard themotion over here and brought his face over.


    Seeing the two little buns across the room, his gaze warmed and softened a few points.


    "What time is it? Why aren''t you asleep?"


    Natalia red at him.


    "What time is it, time difference, it''s still daytime in the country."


    Archie had drunk a lot of wine and his consciousness was a bit confused, which made him remember


    that there was a time difference between the two sides.

 Chapter 1075 No More Anger

    Chapter 1075 No More Anger


    Chapter 1075 No More Anger


    Heughed a little awkwardly.


    Natalia looked at Anne and said with concern, "How are you doing in China? Did you listen to your


    grandparents?"


    Anne nodded heavily, then whispered, "We just miss Mommy, when are youing back, Mommy?"


    Looking at the little bun''s aggrieved and fond eyes, Natalia''s heart melted.


    He quickly soothed, "Mommy and Daddy will be back tomorrow, be good, don''t be naughty, don''t make


    grandparents angry, got it?"


    Anne nodded again heavily.


    At that moment, Oliver came over, a soft face with soulful, dark and bright eyes.


    There was also a robot in her hand, offering to show her a treasure.


    "Mommy look, this is the robot I assembled, when youe back to give you oh."


    Natalia looked at him, probably inherited Archie''s high IQ, Oliver is now only 5 years old, but can


    already do many things on his own, including designing his own robot.


    He is very interested and talented in this area, and sometimes makes things that put them adults to


    shame.


    Natalia looked at her children and was overwhelmed with satisfaction.


    Talked to them for a while longer before hanging up the phone.


    Ian and Kiera both knew it was Anne on the phone, and when she hung up, they smiled and asked her


    how the kids were doing.


    Natalia replied one by one, and the family drank happily until midnight before dispersing.


    Archie had had a lot to drink tonight and was a little tipsy by the time he got back to his room.


    But he still remembered that Natalia was pregnant, so he kept holding her and didn''t dare to touch her.


    Natalia, somewhat disgusted by the smell of alcohol on him, urged him to take a shower as soon as he


    entered the room.


    After Archie gets into the bathroom, Natalia dials Queeny''s phone.


    Queeny and the others left in the afternoon and by this time, it was already in Lanceham.


    Natalia made sure they were safe and gave Queeny a few more words of relief before hanging up the


    phone.


    Natalia was also a little tired after a lively day today.


    After hanging up the phone, hey down on the bed and drifted off to sleep.


    At some point, the bathroom door suddenly opened.


    When Archie came out of the shower, he saw Natalia lying crookedly on the bed, already in a deep


    sleep.


    He couldn''t help butugh dumbly.


    Originally, I wanted to talk to her about the old days in the evening, but now it seems that it is not


    necessary.


    Archie walked over to her, bent over and kissed her on the forehead before getting into bed and


    embracing her.


    The next morning, Natalia and Archie were on their flight home.


    Kiera and Ian were to return with them as well, which had been agreed upon a long time ago.


    Only in the middle of this incident, there are a lot of things are dyed.


    There are some things on Ian''s side that haven''t been processed yet and will take a while.


    Kiera was originally nning to go with Natalia and the others first.


    But because of this incident, she feels more and more to cherish the time with the person she loves, so


    she also decided not to go first, and wait for Ian''s side of the arrangement, and then go over with him.


    When Archie and Natalia saw this, they didn''t push it.


    After all, it''s not just Ian and Kiera who have such an epiphany, in fact, they do too.


    So it was up to the two men to personally put Natalia and Archie on the ne that day.


    The flight time was over seven hours.


    It waste afternoon when we arrived at Eqitin.


    Brian arranged a car to pick them up, Nancy was also in the car, this time the desert trip, we all have a


    feeling of living again, see each other again is also a lot of emotions.


    Back home, both Anne and Oliver were excited.


    Because the two little buns were received by William and Ariana to the old house, Natalia and Archie


    also went straight back to the old house and did not return to the Maple Bridge vi first.


    The two little ones knew they wereing back this Wednesday, so they purposely waited at home.


    Natalia just got out of the car and before she could enter the door, two little ones came flying out all the


    way, their mouths screaming with excitement.


    "Daddy! Mommy!"


    Nataliaughed as she caught them, and Archie, worried that they would knock Natalia over, gave her


    a slight hand in the back.


    Look at them with a constant angry look.


    "How old are you? Still so hairy."


    Anne spat she head at him, then hugged Natalia''s waist and said affectionately, "Mommy, I miss you so


    much."


    Natalia has been outside for so long, why not also miss them?


    One left and one right led them inside.


    Ariana and William were also sitting in the living room, and when they saw them enter the house, they


    hurriedly smiled and asked the maid to get the luggage.


    "Back, did you have a safe journey?"


    Natalia nodded, "It''s fine, nothing happened."


    "It''s good that it''s okay, it''s good that it''s okay."


    What happened abroad, although they do not know the full picture, probably also guessed some of the.


    Archie''s other identity is naturally known to the two old men.


    I just haven''t told Natalia, and now that I''m facing Natalia again, I can''t help but feel a bit guilty.


    "Natalia,e and sit on this side of grandma, let grandma take a good look at you."


    Ariana smiles.


    Natalia did as she was told and let go of the two little bundles and walked over to them.


    Only after sitting down next to Ariana, Ariana held her hand and sighed, "What happened this time


    scared you, didn''t it? Did the baby in your belly get scared?"


    Natalia didn''t want to worry the old man, so she just smiled, "It''s okay, it moved the fetus, but it''ll get


    betterter."


    Ariana nodded heartily at this.


    "About Archie''s identity, we didn''t tell you before because we were afraid that you would have some


    unnecessary worries if you knew, you won''t me us, right?"


    Natalia was silent for a moment.


    By this time, Archie had returned from putting away the luggage with the maids, and when he heard her


    words, his face sank.


    "Grandma, what are you talking to Natalia about?"


    Ariana looks up at him with a slightly scornful gaze.


    "Say what? Now that it''s over, can''t you say anything? It''s all your fault! I told you not to bother with


    these things, but you refused to listen, how your grandfather and I have been frightened all these


    years, you little brat probably have not even thought about it!"


    Ariana''s words made Archie''s handsome face slightly dark.


    Natalia couldn''t hold back her "pfft"ugh.


    When she smiled, the atmosphere, which was still a bit tense, eased up.


    Sheughed lightly, "Grandma, Archie knows you guys are worried about him and he feels guilty, so


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    you should stop ming him."


    Ariana immediately yo yo yo shouted.


    "Look, look, look, one second I''m heartbroken for you, the next second you''re helping this brat to


    speak, really are little heartless."


    Ariana''s mouth says no conscience, but her eyebrows can''t help but smile.


    Obviously, she also knows that Natalia, with this smile, is really no longer counting the things they hid


    from her before.


    Archie was also relieved.

 Chapter 1076 His Past

    Chapter 1076 His Past


    Chapter 1076 His Past


    Previously he had been afraid that Natalia would centrifuge from him for hiding him, but now it seems


    that this will not be possible.


    Archie finally put his head down.


    But reassured to reassure, the exnation still has to be exined.


    Sote at night, he dragged Natalia to tell her everything that happened back then.


    It turns out that Archie was not a simple businessman from the very beginning.


    He studied abroad a long time ago, but people outside only know that he studied business


    administration, in reality he secretly also studied military school.


    It was also at the military academy that he was picked by an old general to be an intelligence officer for


    Office 17.


    He was considered a direct descendant of the old general, and because of his excellent performance,


    he was given the position of leader after the old general retired.


    And the task of capturing Clinton was given to him as well.


    From that time on the war between Archie and Clinton began.


    Natalia thought about it carefully, but it was before she and Archie first met.


    Bute to think of it, wasn''t the reason they met back then because he met her on his way to track


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    down Clinton?


    Because this matter is a big matter, and there are some scientific exnation is not clear elements in it,


    so this matter is to be absolutely confidential.


    And because the matter was kept secret, Archie''s identity naturally became a secret.


    Together with Office 17, which is responsible for this matter, it cannot be known by outsiders.


    You can imagine how Archie had to shoulder this huge responsibility all by himself during those lonely


    years.


    There is no one to understand, and no one to talk to.


    No matter what happens to be carried alone, no matter how tired or bitter you are, you can''t say a


    word.


    Natalia suddenly did not me him at all, and she suddenly felt very much for Archie.


    She knew Archie must have had a hard time in those days, but for the safety of the people, he


    persevered.


    It took nearly ten long years to finally bring Clinton to justice.


    He is so difficult, if you still me him, then you are still worthy to be his wife?


    Natalia couldn''t bear to hear any more and hugged Archie.


    "Well, don''t say anymore."


    Archie put his arm around her shoulders and took her gently into his arms.


    He sighed and whispered, "I''m sorry, Natalia, I shouldn''t have intentionally kept this from you."


    Natalia, however, only shook her head, and only after half a second said, "I don''t me you, I know


    you have your difficulties, only Clinton is now dead, does that mean the danger is lifted?"


    She tilted her head slightly to look at his face, and Archie kindly smiled, reaching up and gently


    scratching her nose.


    "Which is so easy, the danger will always exist in this world, one danger is lifted there is another, how


    can it be said that it is gone?"


    He quickly touched the worry in Natalia''s eyes, and in the end some could not bear her worry.


    And again, he said, "But don''t worry, I will do my best to keep myself safe, and don''t forget that we


    have to grow old together."


    Natalia "puffed" out augh, some touched and some heartbroken.


    She held Archie''s hand and whispered, "You must be well, and if anything happens to you, I ..."


    "If anything happens to me, you must be strong and live, no nonsense, let alone do anything stupid,


    understand?"


    Archie''s tone suddenly became serious and serious, Natalia''s nose was sore and tears were rolling


    down her face.


    Because she suddenly realized that Archie wasn''t joking, he was serious.


    Seeing her crying, Archie also panicked a little.


    He hurriedly coaxed, "Okay, okay, you don''t cry, it''s my fault, if you keep crying like this, my heart will


    break."


    But how could Natalia resist?


    She was already pregnant and was more prone to mood swings.


    When Archie said that, he felt sad, as if they were going to be separated at any moment, and he


    couldn''t hold back his emotions.


    When Archie saw this, he knew that he had said the wrong thing.


    In order to coax her to stop crying, he hurriedly changed his tone: "Okay, okay, I promise you, I will live


    well, and definitely will not go ahead of you, okay?


    You stop crying, you continue to cry like this, I did not meet the danger, first heartache and die."


    The man said, while holding his hand to wipe her tears.


    Natalia''s emotions could not be held back for a moment and hugged him and cried even louder.


    As he was crying, there was a sudden banging on the door from outside.


    Archie froze for a moment and asked, "Who?"


    From outside came the brittle voices of Anne and Oliver.


    "Daddy, Mommy, what are you doing? Daddy, are you bullying Mommy again? We all heard Mommy''s


    cries."


    Both of them stiffened, and Archie, angry and amused, yelled outside, "Cut the crap and go to sleep!


    Your mommy is fine, she''s not being bullied!"


    Natalia was also a little embarrassed, she blushed, wiped her eyes, and pushed Archie away to walk


    out.


    When I opened the bedroom door, I saw two little buns standing outside the door with a serious face.


    Seeing here out, Anne pulled Natalia over as soon as she could.


    First, he looked her up and down with concern, and noticing her red eyes, he quickly said with concern:


    "Mommy, you''re really crying, aren''t you? Did daddy bully you? If daddy bullied you, tell us and we''ll go


    and help you take revenge!"


    With that, he was about to rush to the bedroom.


    Natalia hurriedly pulled them back, only to find it funny as hell.


    Just a cavity of sadness and gloom was washed away at once.


    Sheughed, "Don''t be ridiculous, your daddy didn''t bully me! The two of us are talking, it''s gettingte,


    why are you still out there? Don''t you need to sleep?"


    She deliberately tigers her face and pretends to be serious.


    Who knows that the two little buns have long eaten her temper to death, simply not afraid of her at all.


    Anne said, "I don''t have school tomorrow, and as a rule I can sleepte."


    When Natalia thought about it, it seemed like it.


    Tomorrow is the weekend, so you can sleep in a littleter when you don''t have school.


    Then turned his attention back to Oliver next to him.


    Oliver is only four and a half years old, but he''s already spooky and smart.


    He rolled his eyes and said, "My sister doesn''t need to go to school. I can sleepte. Little Jingzhe is


    very smart, I finished the early education ss long ago, I can also sleepte."


    Natalia heard him say that and couldn''t hold back a giggle.


    Live so much, have never seen anyone boast of their intelligence, boast of so justified.


    But what the two little buns say is true, they are both smart and thoughtful children, intelligence and


    intelligence are very high, usually do not need Natalia to worry too much.


    So Natalia didn''t want to be too strict with them.

 Chapter 1077 - Daddy Is Too Bad

    Chapter 1077 - Daddy Is Too Bad


    Chapter 1077 - Daddy is too bad


    What''s more, it''s like even if she wants to be strict, she may not be able to be strict.


    After all, who can resist such two soft little things?


    Natalia helplessly took them into her arms and sighed, "Okay, then you can y a little longer, and you


    have to be in bed by eleven o''clock. Is that okay?"


    Both little bundles nodded heavily.


    Suddenly took his hand again.


    "Mommy, Mommy, we want to sleep with you tonight."


    Natalia froze for a moment, before she could answer. Archie''s cold voice came from behind her.


    "Good thinking! It''s gettingte, get back to bed!"


    After saying that, he pulled Natalia over.


    When I was about to close the door, the door was unexpectedly stopped by two little buns.


    Oliver ran over and hugged Natalia''s leg, and Anne took Natalia''s wrist.


    The two little buns looked righteously at Archie and said loudly, "Daddy, you''ve been hogging Mommy


    for a long time, and we didn''t even grab her from you during the time we were abroad! Now that


    mommy is back with us, do you want to steal mommy from us? Daddy, you are so bad! Mommy, let me


    sleep with us tonight, okay?"


    Natalia''s heart melted as the two little buns wrapped around her left and right, so she couldn''t refuse.


    She agreed even without hesitation.


    "Fine, fine, I''ll sleep with you tonight."


    Once these words came out, Archie''s face waspletely gloomy.


    But apparently, no one cares about his feelings anymore.


    Without saying anything else, Natalia pulled the two little bundles and went to their room.


    So the scene was left with Archie standing alone in the bedroom.


    The vi is veryrge and normally Oliver and Anne sleep in separate rooms.


    But since they both wanted to sleep with Natalia, there was no way they could be separated again


    tonight.


    The bed in Anne''s room was a little bigger, and Natalia ended up taking Oliver and Anne to Anne''s


    room.


    Three people lying on one bed, but not too crowded at all.


    Because Anne''s room, although still a child''s design, but even a small child''s bed, there are more than


    two meters, simply not afraid to sleep.


    Nataliaughed, "Well, now that I''m over here, what do you guys want me to do?"


    Anne pulled a children''s book from the side and shoved it into her hand.


    "Mommy, I want to hear a story."


    Natalia nodded and asked as she flipped through the book, "Okay, what story do you want to hear?"


    "I want to hear the story of the Snow Queen."


    Oliver doesn''t like to listen to the Snow Queen, but he grew up knowing that boys have to give way to


    girls.


    Sister is a girl, and since she likes the Snow Queen, let''s listen to the Snow Queen!


    So Oliver stopped talking too.


    Natalia then took the book and told them the story of the Snow Queen in a soft voice.


    The two little buns leaned left and right in her arms, listening to her gentle voice, and it didn''t take long


    for the sound of soft, long breaths toe out.


    Natalia looked down and saw that both little bundles were asleep.


    She couldn''t help but smile and turned sideways to give one person a kiss on the forehead of the two


    little bundles.


    Then gently pulled his arm out again and covered them with the covers.


    I was about to turn off the lights and go to sleep when I suddenly saw a sneaky dark figure at the door


    and was walking in gingerly.


    Her eyelids jumped, and before she could speak, her ankle was held.


    Natalia was startled and lowered her voice and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Archie grunted softly, "Only allow them to sleep with you, not me to sleep with you?"


    Natalia cried andughed.


    "What kind of jealousy are you talking about? This is your daughter and your son."


    Archie grunted again.


    He thought to himself that if it wasn''t for the fact that it was his own seed, he wouldn''t have allowed


    Natalia toe over.


    To lend them Natalia for more than half an hour of storytelling is already extra-judicial to them.


    Archie held the two little bundles a little to the side, then squeezed in through the middle with a pillow


    and swept Natalia into his arms.


    Natalia was downright irritated and amused and nudged him.


    "Hey, go to your own room, this bed is too small for so many of us to sleep in."


    Archie grunted softly, "How is a two-square bed too small? The two little kids don''t take up much space,


    they can sleep."


    With that, he hugged Natalia and whispered, "It''ste, hurry up and go to sleep."


    Natalia can''t sleep, Archie''s hands are not always faithful, moving around her waist.


    She was afraid that when the two small children woke up and saw this scene, it would really be


    inappropriate for children.


    She had to step back and say, "Go to your room first, and I''lle back when they''re asleep."


    Archie raised an eyebrow, "Really?"


    Natalia sighed helplessly, "Really really, if it''s not true, what if youe back in the middle of the


    night?"


    When Archie thought about it, he thought so.


    So that''s why she didn''t give her a hard time and left again with her pillow in her arms.


    Natalia is really helpless.


    Only after coaxing the two little buns to sleep, to make sure they won''t wake up again, then quietly


    leave.


    So, the next morning, when the two little bags woke up menacingly, they found no Natalia in the bed.


    And after going out, Natalia even came out of her and Archie''s bedroom.


    The two little bundles of resentment got even bigger.


    Natalia was also a little embarrassed to see the two of them with resentful expressions on their faces.


    She rubbed her nose and smiled, and was about to exin something.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Anne suddenly took her hand and asked seriously, "Mommy, did Daddy steal you awayst night when


    we weren''t looking? He must have forced you, didn''t he? You must have wanted to sleep with us, didn''t


    you?"


    Natalia''s smile froze, and the words she was about to exin got stuck in her throat.


    Under the expectant gaze of the two little buns, her consciencested only a few seconds before she


    He nodded heavily, "Yes, you guys are right, she forced me to do it."


    "I knew it!"


    Anne clenched her fist heavily with a face of indignation.


    "I knew it would be like this, daddy is so bad!"


    Oliver also grunted in dissatisfaction.


    "Manly man, words should count for what they say, daddy''s words are not true, I don''t like daddy


    anymore."


    Natalia was made to cry andugh by the little bundles, and just then, Archie came out of the bedroom


    contentedly.


    When he saw the two indignant little buns, a sh of weakness shed under his eyes, but he quickly


    calmed down.


    Pretended to pass by them as if nothing was wrong, and even stretched out arrogantly.


    Two little buns: "..."


    Daddy is really, really, really bad!


    This resentment continued throughout the day.

 Chapter 1078 - Life Is Short

    Chapter 1078 - Life Is Short


    Chapter 1078 - Life is short


    It wasn''t until the evening when Archie returned from an errand and yed a game with them for an


    hour that he managed to put that resentment to rest.


    This time Natalia and Archie went out for such a long time and came back again naturally are very


    busy.


    The two were busy in thepany for a long time before they had a little time to spare.


    Victoria knew they were back and came to visit with her children.


    Today her child Hugo is also five and a half years old, and she and Felix are very close.


    Although the two people had many misunderstandings before, but now they are also like glue.


    Brandon did not approve of her being with Charlie at first, but that was only because he knew that


    things wereplicated with Charlie and The Stevenson family and didn''t want his daughter to suffer


    and regretter.


    But now, after all these years, it is clear that Charlie has not treated Victoria badly.


    Brandon in the end did not let go of his daughter, and now the rtionship between the two fathers and


    daughters has eased a lot.


    Plus with Hugo in the middle as a lubricant, every year at New Year''s Eve, Brandon would urge them to


    go back for New Year''s Eve so that he could see the kids.


    In reality, only he knows within himself which child he is looking at.


    I heard that Victoria is now pregnant again, and after a test, it was found to be a girl.


    She and Charlie have always wanted a daughter, and are usually very fond and happy to see Anne.


    Now it''s getting what it wants.


    Natalia and Victoria chatted together for a while and then met up to go shopping together.


    The two went to Eqitin''s busiest and most upscale mall.


    Unexpectedly, just after getting off the car, before you can enter the mall, you can see a lot of people


    gathered in front of you, like talking about something.


    The two men walked up curiously, through the crowd, and walked in only to find an olddy with white


    hair sitting on the ground.


    The olddy sat there and kept covering her leg, and screamed incessantly, and blood gushed out from


    her leg.


    Many people gathered around to watch the fun but no one woulde forward to help.


    Natalia could not help but frown and whispered, "Why are these people like this? Can''t even give a


    hand?"


    She said, about to go forward to help the old man up.


    Unexpectedly, she was pulled by Victoria.


    Natalia looked suspiciously at Victoria, who nudged a spot not far away and gestured for her to look.


    Natalia looked up and saw a big, thick man walking this way in front of her.


    While walking, cursing and swearing at the same time.


    When the olddy saw him, her body trembled slightly.


    The man walked up to the old man and said in an angry voice: "What are you doing here again? Don''t


    you think you''ve embarrassed me enough? Do you think that if youe out and cry and y tragedy,


    someone will be able to help you?"


    As soon as he said this, someone next to him couldn''t look away.


    "Hey, I said what the hell is wrong with this person, how can you do this to your olddy?"


    "That''s right, people brought you up hard when you were young, even if they are not biological, but the


    grace of raising is always greater than the grace of birth, can you have some conscience ah."


    Just now also gathered around the crowd who did not dare to help the olddy, immediately shouted.


    The young man called Wang Pazi red at the surrounding crowd and said angrily, "What''s my family''s


    business to you? She is my mother and not your mother, you are so enthusiastic, take her to your


    family to raise."


    "Eh, how do you talk like that."


    "We are really can''t look down to say a few words, you love to listen to it or not to listen to pull down."


    "Be so heartless, be careful of the wrath of God."


    Everyone was angry out loud.


    Natalia never thought that this man was actually the son of this olddy.


    Listening to the onlookers, it seems that they are not pro-life.


    But no matter how not biological, you can''t let your adopted mother sit unattended in the street like this,


    right?


    A hint of anger surfaced on her face.


    Just then, the olddy slowly climbed up.


    Her pale face was red-eyed and covered with some shame as she said to the people around her, "You


    should stop talking, it''s not my son''s fault, it''s all my fault, I fell down by ident."


    "I say, olddy, why are you still so defensive of him even now?"


    "You raised him painstakingly for more than ten years, and now that he''s older and married with


    children, he doesn''t treat you like a human being, so why do you have to keep spoiling him?"


    "ording to me, this is the kind of situation where you should go to court and sue him for elder


    abuse."


    As soon as the middle-aged man heard them, he red angrily.


    The olddy was so anxious that she kept exining.


    "My son really did not abuse me, you do not say him again, you say him again I will sue you for


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    nder!"


    When everyone heard her words, they were furious.


    And Victoria and Natalia, who were standing not far away, had a look on their faces.


    No wonder the olddy fell to the ground before, no one was willing to go up to help.


    Now it seems that there is no one to me for this.


    After all, ording to the olddy''s defiance of her adopted son, she probably can''t tell the good or bad


    intentions of the next person.


    It is possible that when the good deed is not done, will also fall into a fishy.


    Put as any ordinary person, will not be willing to do such a thing.


    When the middle-aged man saw the olddy say that, a touch of smugness shed across his face.


    Then said nonchntly: "All right, you people can''t interfere in my family''s affairs, so if you don''t have


    anything else to do, hurry up and go back! Don''t make a fool of yourself out there."


    Ariana gave him a look and her lips mumbled a few times.


    In the end, he didn''t say anything and limped off in the direction of his home with his leg covered.


    The middle-aged man followed this.


    Victoria sighed.


    "All right, let''s go in too."


    Natalia nodded.


    The two entered the mall, not taking the little episode they had just had to heart at all.


    Natalia has not been out shopping for a long time to rx, today is a rare time, and a good girlfriend


    shopping together, and do not want to be affected by the mood.


    Therefore, the two of them strolled for a while and went to a nearby beauty salon and had a spa


    treatment.


    Lying on the massage bed, Natalia suddenly said, "Victoria, this time when I was abroad, I suddenly


    figured out one thing."


    Victoria closed her eyes and hummed, signaling that she was listening.


    Natalia sighed: "Life is short, you really have to cherish the people in front of you, I know you and


    Charlie have a good rtionship, I''m really d that you are both happy, no matter what you


    encountered before, you all persevered in the end, not like Clinton, and ended up with a regretful end."


    Victoria''s eyelids twitched slightly and the corners of her mouth curled into a smile.


    "Natalia, everyone has everyone''s destiny, destiny is determined by character, Clinton''s character


    determines that he will not have a good end, he is too determined and too selfish, whether it is life or


    death, have never respected Jane''s decision, do you really think he is bent on letting Jane live because


    he loves her? "

 Chapter 1079 Is It True Love

    Chapter 1079 Is It True Love


    Chapter 1079 Is it true love


    Natalia froze for a moment, not quite seeming to understand what she meant.


    She is not in a smooth rtionship, though, and has experienced Shawn''s scum before.


    But overall, since getting together with Archie, their rtionship has been smooth sailing with few


    setbacks.


    So it seems to her that emotional things are basically that way.


    Since Clinton can do this for Jane, persistent for a whole thousand years and did not give up.


    As scary and crazy as it may sound.


    But in the end, it was his love for Jane that sustained him for so long.


    If he really did not love Qianshang, then how did he persevere for the whole 1, 000 years?


    Victoria looked at her with a bewildered look on her face and knew she hadn''t gotten it yet.


    Can''t help but sigh.


    She said slowly: "In fact, this truth you do not understand is the best, you do not understand, it means


    that you have been living in the happiness, if one day understand, I will instead for you heartache."


    Natalia froze again, but this time she seemed to understand something.


    Followed by silence.


    "So you''re saying that Clinton doesn''t love Jane because he really does, but because he''s clinging to


    that little bit of guilt he has inside him for Jane?"


    Victoria sneered, "It''s not that there is no love at all, maybe he loved Jane, but how much love there is


    is not necessarily.


    He has been obsessed for a thousand years, but look what he has done for a thousand years?


    He did nothing and just stayed put remembering everything he and Jane had been through.


    While searching for Celestial Book, trying to bring Jane back to life, while indulging himself in this


    illusion of his deep love for him.


    But honestly, does he really love Jane, does he really know Jane?


    Did he ever wonder why in the end Jane would rather die than be his queen?


    He told you a lot of details about his love for Jane, right, but he must not have told you what he really


    thinks inside.


    Until today, does he know what he did wrong? And does he know why Jane left him in the first ce?"


    Natalia froze for a moment, "He ..."


    She thought back carefully, when she was spending time with Clinton, he did talk to himself a lot about


    his past.


    But it does seem that he also did not say what he really thought deep inside himself.


    So this is something Natalia is not sure about.


    Victoria said faintly: "He should never have thought about this problem, because deep inside him, this


    problem simply do not have to cloud thinking, or even disdain to find an answer.


    Because he has long defaulted to Jane is for him to live and die for him.


    And Jane died this thing out of his control, but also there may be some guilt, so he desperately want to


    bring Jane back to life.


    Even if the n sounds crazy, will sacrifice many people, will be contrary to the philosophy that Jane


    insists on, but also do not hesitate to do so.


    But if I were Jane, when I saw him like this, I would not be happy.


    Because my death is to make him understand the preciousness of life, and the meaning of life, if he still


    does not value others and his own life in this way, then what is the meaning of my death?


    Even if Ie back to life, then what is the difference between the two of us and what happened


    between the two of us a thousand years ago?


    Everything I do is meaningless, and he never even thinks about what''s really going on inside me?


    Such a man, can you say he really loves me?"


    Natalia froze in ce, she never thought this matter could be pursued so deeply.


    Half a dozen times, she could not help butugh to herself.


    "It seems that in this area of emotions, I indeed do not see as well as you do. Being exined by you


    like this, I understand, and it seems that this is indeed the case."


    When she said that, Victoria was embarrassed.


    She also smiled lightly, "I just talk nonsense, you do not need to take it seriously, anyway, he is dead,


    the truth is not important."


    Natalia nodded.


    After the two finished the spa, they saw that it was gettingte and that Anne and Oliver should be out


    of school by this time.


    So they said goodbye to Victoria and went home.


    When we got home, Anne and Oliver dide back.


    Both children are very smart and she doesn''t have to worry about homework at all.


    It was done quickly by itself.


    After they finished their homework, Anne and Oliver came over and pestered her to y games with


    them.


    Natalia is still pregnant, her body is bulky, and she is tired after ying with them for a while.


    At this time, Archie also came back from outside.


    Seeing that the two children had been pestering Natalia, he sank his face and sent the two children


    away fiercely.


    "Come on, can''t you see that your mommy is tired? Why don''t you hurry and go y by yourself!"


    Anne and Oliver spat she head at him, and did not pester Natalia again, holding hands and running


    away on their own.


    Nataliaughed and said, "You are always so mean, be careful that the children are not close to you."


    Archie grunted and walked over to her, cing a hand on her stomach after sitting down.


    Concerned: "How is it? Are you tired today? Did these two little ones mess with you?"


    Natalia smiled and shook her head, "They were obedient and didn''t mess with me."


    Just after that, there was a slight bulge on the belly.


    Archie''s hand was clearly felt because it was resting on her stomach, and he couldn''t help but widen


    his eyes in shock.


    Although he is not the first time to be a father, but it is the first time to really experience the feeling


    of fetal movement so obviously.


    Natalia didn''t expect this fetal movement toe so early either.


    She couldn''t help butugh, "Look, speaking of Cao Cao Cao, I wonder if they can hear us?"


    It''s okay if she doesn''t say it, but when she does, Archie takes it seriously.


    Looking at her belly, it was as if the child inside could actually hear him.


    Seriously admonished, "You two be good and don''t mess with your mommy, or I''ll beat your little butts


    when you get out, got it?"


    Natalia was so amused by him that she couldn''t help butugh.


    At that moment, Anne and Oliver also came running at the sound.


    They asked curiously, "Mommy, Daddy! Is it little brother and sistering out?"


    Natalia was amused by them and said, "How can it be that early? It''s just over five months now!"


    Anne is already a little older and knows a little bit about thesemon sense.


    She let out a big "oh".


    "That''s still months away, brother, don''t be anxious, the little brothers and sisters wille out sooner


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    orter!"


    Oliver also nodded seriously at his words.

 Chapter 1080 Family Reunion

    Chapter 1080 Family Reunion


    Chapter 1080 Family Reunion


    With a small face and a serious look, staring at Natalia''s stomach, she said, "I must make several


    robots, the best ones, and when my little brother and sistere out, I will give them to them."


    Nataliaughed, "And what if the little sister doesn''t like it?"


    Oliver''s eyes widened at once.


    Because he himself liked robots, he subconsciously thought that robots were the best gift in the world.


    He could hardly imagine how anyone could dislike robots.


    Natalia looked at him with a cute face and couldn''t help butugh.


    Archieughed: "It''s okay, if little sister doesn''t like it, then give her a gift that she likes, okay?


    As long as it''s a gift from my brother, my sister will like it."


    Oliver seemed to get it then and nodded his head.


    te little face with a serious face: "Mommy daddy, you guys don''t worry, I will take care of my little


    brother and sister!"


    He has this little adult look that makes people''s hearts warm.


    Anne saw that her brother had pledged to do so, so naturally she was not far behind.


    Also patted his chest and said, "Daddy mommy, don''t worry, I will take care of them too!"


    Natalia couldn''t help but smile and lovingly stroked their heads.


    "Okay, I know Anne and Oliver are the best good boys ever! I believe in you guys!"


    The two little ones smiled happily when they saw that they had the trust of their mommy.


    As Natalia''s belly grows bigger and bigger and the time of delivery is approaching, Ian and Kierae


    from the desert.


    Now that Ian''s side ispletely finished, he has moved all his research projects as well as hisb to


    the country.


    Archie has been very supportive, both financially and in terms of venues and contacts.


    He would do anything for Ian and Kiera to settle in the country and make Natalia happy.


    Kiera took it all in stride and became more and more relieved that Natalia had found the right person.


    Natalia is also very happy, she and Kiera separated a long time ago, so many years have been hoping


    to see Kiera again.


    I thought it was just a luxury, but I never thought I would not only see each other now, but also live


    together.


    Just like before, spending time together, she was naturally overwhelmed with joy.


    Ian and Kiera have just moved in and have a lot to do.


    During this time, because Natalia''s months were getting older, she didn''t go to work either.


    In fact, ording to Natalia''s own idea, she can still work for some more time.


    But Archie insisted that she stay at home and was not allowed to go to the office anymore.


    Natalia saw that he was so insistent, so she didn''t press the issue any further.


    After all, her pregnancy is different from the previous one, after all, she is carrying twins and her belly is


    much bigger than before.


    Not to mention Archie''s unease, even William and Ariana couldn''t help but give her a hard time when


    they found out she still wanted to go to work.


    Natalia saw that the whole family treasures itself as a rare animal, can not help but to hold a smile,


    some want tough.


    Kiera, however, feels that this is a blessing for her.


    After all, having someone to love is a good thing in itself, not to mention that so many people love her.


    This is a blessing that many people can''t even ask for.


    Natalia naturally understands this, so she won''t intentionally make a death wish to go to work.


    So, it was peace of mind to rest at home.


    Ian and Kiera did not live directly at the Maple Bridge vi, but Archie arranged for a new vi for them


    to live in, in a ce not far from the Maple Bridge vi.


    Ian and Kiera didn''t hesitate to move in, and Natalia apanied Kiera to decorate the house.


    Before and after the busy half of the month, ispletely settled.


    And all this time, Ian has been busy with theboratory side of things, and rarely home.


    Natalia sometimes sleeps at Kiera''s ce.


    It''s nice for two mothers and daughters to talk about their hearts together and keep each other


    Archie was a little upset that he wouldn''t see her at night, but seeing how happy she was with Kiera, he


    couldn''t bear to call her back again.


    As for Anne and Oliver, it didn''t take much effort to exin to them.


    All Natalia had to say was how do you like spending time with Mommy? Both children will nod


    obediently.


    Then she would say I like spending time with Mommy too.


    The two children would understand her approximately.


    They are all understanding and well-behaved children, and naturally they will not be unreasonable, let


    alone force her.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    And Natalia also has her own share of the scale.


    Basically, I only go to Kiera''s ce for a day every few days, but I usually spend more time with the


    kids and Archie.


    So no one had much to say.


    During this time, Ian has been researching about the antidote to Queeny''s illness.


    But this kind of thing people have been studying for so many years without any results to study.


    It is not that easy to find a cure in a short period of time.


    This reasoning is understood by all, therefore, although the heart is anxious, but also did not dare to


    rush him.


    On the contrary, after Ian learned that there was not much gold tree left in Queeny, his heart became


    more and more anxious.


    In recent times, almost all day and all night in theboratory.


    Kiera''s heart aches to see him, and can''t bear to persuade him.


    After all, everyone knows that it is most important to be able to research a cure at this time.


    That is a matter of countless lives!


    Archie also worried about Ian alone to study this too much effort, so almost from the worldworked a


    lot of experts in this area, as well as able to assist him.


    Ian used to be a high-minded person, and if he had been ced at that time, he would not have


    agreed, but would have felt that the other party did not trust him and was insulting him.


    But this time, he rarely refused, but instead and peacefully left these people behind.


    The difficulty of this matter can be seen from this matter.


    Even for him, there is nothing to be sure of.


    That''s why there is no hesitation to leave these people behind.


    These people are so nervous, on the contrary, the party involved in this matter Queeny look very open.


    When Natalia called with her about the progress of the matter, she was even in the mood to enlighten


    them so they wouldn''t have to be too anxious.


    Life and death are destiny, wealth and prosperity are in the sky.


    The first half of her life she has been living people, can love, can do are living through, loved, done.


    So even if she dies now, she has no regrets.


    Every time Natalia heard her say that, she just felt her nose get sore and wanted to cry.


    I just feel that God''s will is to make people happy, and the red face is thin.


    It was Queeny who had tofort her in turn.


    But while Queeny is optimistic, Felix is not.


    Felix and Queeny have been in a good rtionship since they got married.

 Chapter 1081 Early Production

    Chapter 1081 Early Production


    Chapter 1081 Early Production


    All the previous grudges and grievances right and wrong, it seems to be less important in front of


    life.


    Now his biggest wish is to keep Queeny alive and well.


    Make him pay whatever it takes as long as he can achieve that goal.


    After Clinton''s death earlier, they found some gold tree from Clinton''s ce.


    But these gold tree is only enough for Queeny Division a year, the rest has long been the Zardi


    Family heard the wind of those who ran up to divide up.


    This kind of stuff is all about life, and no one will take it out again.


    And a single-mindedly only rely on gold tree to live, in the end is not a way.


    Therefore it is still necessary to find a way to study the antidote to do so.


    But seeing months pass, the antidote has not progressed at all.


    Felix couldn''t help but get anxious.


    On the other hand, Natalia''s belly is getting bigger and bigger, and she will be inbor in another half


    month.


    Now Archie also doesn''t go to the office much anymore and is with her 24 hours a day.


    Despite the fact that both William, Ariana and Ian and Kiera had told him that he didn''t have to be so


    nervous and that there were so many of them that they wouldn''t really let Natalia have anything like


    that.


    What''s more, Nancy is always by Natalia''s side, so if anything really happens, he''ll be notified when it''s


    toote for him to rush back from the office.


    But Archie just won''t listen. After all, thepany''s business is no more important than Natalia''s.


    He spent time with Natalia while working remotely from hisputer, which wasn''t too inconvenient.


    Natalia saw this and went along with him.


    But in fact, the heart is also very sweet.


    After all, what pregnant woman doesn''t want her husband by her side all the time?


    What woman doesn''t want her husband to care so much about her?


    Natalia is no exception.


    The two people lived like glue for a while.


    This evening after dinner, Archie was walking Natalia.


    Although the Maple Bridge vi is veryrge, but the nearby scenery Natalia are tired of shopping, so


    these days have been asking Archie to take her to the attached nearby scenic park for a stroll.


    Natalia has given birth to children and has experience.


    Knowing that you have to keep exercising every day for a while before you are about to give birth will


    make the birth smooth enough.


    So this time she has to walk for hours every day.


    Natalia has great stamina and despite being pregnant with twins, her belly is twice the size of a normal


    pregnant woman.


    But for her, there is not much to be tired of.


    Archie also stayed with her.


    Just this day the two were walking around, Natalia suddenly smelled a scent.


    After a careful sniff, I found that it was emanating from a snack street not far away.


    Her taste in food has been rather odd since she got pregnant, and she often eats whateveres to


    mind.


    Archie saw that she looked out of ce and kept looking over at the snack street, so he knew what she


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    was thinking, and asked, "Are you hungry?"


    Natalia, somewhat embarrassed, nodded as she rubbed her stomach.


    Archie asked, "What do you want to eat? I''ll go get it for you."


    Natalia thought about it, "is just floating over this fragrance, I do not know what it is, you go along with


    this fragrance to help me buy, OK?"


    Archie nodded and handed Natalia''s hand to Nancy next to him.


    Said, "You guys sit here for a while, I''ll be right there."


    Nancy nodded and helped Natalia sit down in the chair next to her.


    In fact, it is reasonable that something like running errands should not be done by Archie.


    Nancy can go for it too.


    But during Natalia''s pregnancy, Archie tried to do as much as he could, even if it was a small thing like


    shopping, he wanted to do it himself.


    Natalia looked on and rejoiced in her heart.


    Even Nancy can''t help but often praise Archie is really a wonderful man, she has never seen such a


    thoughtful man.


    Natalia saw this andughed at her, asking her if she was in love. Do you want to get married?


    If she wants to get married she can help her find one.


    It''s not surprising that every time this topices up, Nancy gets red in the face, and all sorts of


    interruptions pass by, and refuses to tell the truth.


    Natalia keenly felt that she had something on her mind, but she was not willing to say, and she was too


    embarrassed to ask more, so she did not say anything more.


    Seeing Archie go over to the snack bar, the two sat there talking.


    As we talked, Natalia suddenly let out an ouch.


    Nancy suddenly blushed and asked nervously, "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong?"


    Natalia shook her head, her brow furrowed.


    One hand covered his stomach, looked a little ufortable and said, "It''s not good, how do I feel ..."


    Before she could finish her words, Nancy suddenly shouted in surprise as if she had seen something.


    "Natalia, on yourp ..."


    Natalia also looked down, only to see a clear liquid, sliding down through her legs.


    Because it''s summer, she''s wearing a rather fluffy maternity dress.


    She watched that kind of water just slide down, she was horrified and shouted no good.


    He hurriedly grabbed Muran''s hand and said, "Hurry up and call Archie, tell him that my water has


    broken and I may be inbor soon, so tell him to hurry up and send me to the hospital!"


    Once Nancy heard it, she knew the seriousness of the matter, although she didn''t quite understand the


    specifics yet.


    In a hurry, I called Archie.


    Within two minutes, Archie came running back panting.


    It is hard to imagine that what would have taken at least seven or eight minutes to travel, he actually


    ran back in two minutes.


    As soon as he saw Natalia, he immediately went up and picked her up and ran towards the car.


    In fact, it is reasonable to expect that Natalia''s due date is still a few days away.


    And because of this, they are not in such a hurry to stay in the hospital.


    After all, even if the hospital''s environment is good, living in a high-end, it is still a hospital.


    ording to Natalia''s character, is certainly not willing to pout there.


    So originally they were going to wait until a day or two before the birth, and then go over, so it would be


    toote.


    In addition, Natalia had previous experience in childbirth and was not as new to this area, so she was


    not as nervous as a first time pregnant person.


    But no one expected how to suddenly and properly say that the birth was born?


    And the water broke early, such a thing is not a trivial matter, if not to get a body two lives.


    Nope, put it on Natalia, that''s three dead bodies in one!


    You can imagine how anxious Archie was after such a situation.


    On the contrary, Natalia is more calm, in the car he held Archie''s hand, said: "You do not worry about


    me, it''s okay, I feel that my current state is not bad, there should not be any big problem, all wait until


    the hospital."

 Chapter 1082 Successful Surgery

    Chapter 1082 Sessful Surgery


    Chapter 1082 Sessful Surgery


    Archie looked at her, and only after a long time did he realize that his body was unconsciously shaking.


    He nodded his head.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    At this time Nancy was driving, and hearing their words, she also pursed her lips and drove the car as


    fast as she could.


    Meanwhile, Natalia directs Archie to call the family.


    Well anyway, her water suddenly broke now, even if the child was born is considered premature, after


    all, there are still more than half a month from the due date.


    So this must now be told to William and Ariana at home, and by the way, also call Kiera and Ian over.


    Ian came over as an alternative in case something unexpected happens.


    Kiera came over because she was able to calm Natalia''s heart.


    It was better to stay here than to be alone at home with her thoughts.


    Archie listened to her words and did what she wanted one by one.


    By the time the call was made, the car had also arrived at the hospital.


    Because of the previous call, there was a stretcher ready in front of the hospital.


    Archie carried Natalia onto the stretcher and together they pushed their way inside.


    And at the same time, Ian and Kiera and the others arrived.


    Because there are professional obstetricians and gynecologists, who are also internationally renowned,


    it was inconvenient for Ian, a man, to go in, so he didn''t go in.


    Just outside any problem, in a temporary remedy, the


    The door to the operating room closed, the red light above it came on, and everyone was isted from


    the operating room.


    Everyone''s heart can''t help but be very worried and anxious.


    Archie in particr, almost his entire hand is still shaking to this day.


    Seeing this, Kiera went up to him and calmed him down, telling him not to worry, that Natalia would be


    fine and that the operation would be sessful soon.


    Until then, we have to stabilize ourselves!


    Archie nodded, but saying that, as a husband and father, how could he not be worried and anxious?


    He originally wanted to follow along into the delivery room, but because Natalia''s situation was more


    urgent, and it would be too much of a hassle and dy if he had to sterilize, change into sterile clothes


    again, etc.


    So he was not allowed to enter.


    The matter is urgent, it hase to this point, Archie can not say anything else, everything is


    ording to their most convenient.


    A line of people are anxiously guarding the door.


    By this time, Natalia in the operating room had reached the most painful stage.


    It wasn''t the first time she''d given birth, but it had never hurt this much.


    It was like the heart, liver, spleen and lungs were ripped open.


    Because the water had broken but the opening of the uterus had not yet opened, the only option was to


    have a cesarean section.


    Soon, an anesthesiologist came and gave Natalia the anesthetic.


    All the doctors and nurses, the best in the country, were found. When Archie found out that Natalia


    needed a C-section, his face went white.


    Although the doctor has repeatedly assured him that there is no danger, but as long as the thought of


    opening such arge slit in Natalia''s stomach, he still ...


    At this point, it was Kiera who made a snap decision and signed in Archie''s ce.


    "Archie, don''t hesitate, you men don''t understand such things as giving birth, we women are the most


    knowledgeable, the more you hesitate at this time the less you can make up your mind, doctor, cut it


    open, I''ll sign this."


    Kiera is Natalia''s mother, and she naturally has the ability to sign off on this.


    And Archie finally responded half-heartedly and nodded.


    "Okay, I''ll sign."


    After signing the paperwork, he changed into a sterile gown anyway and went into the operating room


    at Archie''s request.


    The operating room bed where Natalia is lying.


    He walked over with heavy feet, took her hand in his and called out, "Natalia."


    By this time, Natalia had finished her anesthesia.


    But she was still conscious, and her pale face grew even paler when she saw Archie.


    "How did you get in here?"


    "Natalia, don''t be afraid, I''m here with you."


    Natalia was less than forting.


    "Don''t you look at ..."


    She was a woman and knew how bloody and wretched the scene of childbirth was, and she didn''t want


    Archie to see this side of her.


    However, Archie just held her hand tightly and didn''t let go.


    Natalia did not have the strength to resist in the end, and soon, it was off.


    Archie was by her side the whole time.


    Although Natalia''s water broke prematurely, she was able to get to the doctor in time and the mother


    and child were safe.


    Natalia gave birth to a pair of twins.


    A boy and a girl.


    After giving birth, she hadpletely passed out, and the doctor, together with Archie, sent her back to


    the ward, and as for the baby, Archie wasn''t even distracted from watching it.


    Seeing with his own eyes that Natalia had just experienced a hovering on the edge of life and death, he


    was already on the verge of heartache, how could he care about anything else?


    Luckily, Kiera and Ian were there to check on the kids.


    And that''s when Ariana and William got the message and rushed over.


    When he saw his little heavy grandson and granddaughter lying in swaddling clothes, he couldn''t stop


    smiling.


    Natalia was in aa for a full half day.


    When I woke up again, it was the next morning.


    She opened her eyes, looked at the white ceiling in front of her, and was confused for several seconds


    before she realized where she was.


    Next to her, Archie is with his back to her, helping her with nutrient solution or something.


    Because in aa, temporarily unable to eat, and lost too much nutrition, the doctor rmended


    that some nutritional fluids be infused first to maintain physical fitness.


    Natalia looked at his back and shouted softly.


    "Archie."


    Archie''s spine stiffened.


    The next second, turning back around, was almost ecstatic when he saw Natalia, who had woken up.


    Hastily put down the things in his hands and ran over.


    "Natalia, you''re awake?"


    Natalia forced a smile, not how unhappy she was, really can notugh, otherwise it will be involved in


    the wound pain.


    I was anesthetized before and didn''t feel much pain.


    Now that the anesthetic has long passed, it is only after the fact that I feel the pain.


    But Natalia said nothing and asked him, "Where''s the baby?"


    Archie paused and turned to push arge bass over a short distance away.


    Natalia stretched her neck slightly to look.


    Just see the cradle car, two pink children are lying there, sleeping soundly.


    They were so fragile, so thin, they looked as if they were going to break at the slightest touch, causing


    Natalia''s heart to soften for a moment.


    "Are they okay?"


    "Very good, Natalia, hard work."


    Archie sits down and takes her hand in his.


    Natalia smiled.


    "I''m the one who wanted to have a baby, I like kids, why talk about hard work?"


    People who have never been a mother will never be able to appreciate the joy of being a mother.


    She knew Archie must be heartbroken, but she didn''t regret it.


    Even if I suffered, I did feel the pain before, but now when I look at my two pink and healthy children, I


    think it''s all worth it.

 Chapter 1083 He Is Blaming Himself

    Chapter 1083 He Is ming Himself


    Chapter 1083 He is ming himself


    When Archie saw her like this, he couldn''t say anything else for a while.


    Only concerned, "Are you hungry? I''ll have someone get something to eat."


    Natalia nodded, "Good."


    When Archie went out, she moved over slowly and half propped herself up to look at the two children in


    their swaddling clothes.


    Just see the two children pink, white little hands sped tightly, sleeping there like two snowballs.


    Natalia''s heart was overjoyed, and some of the negative emotions brought on by the original pain all


    dissipated at once.


    Ten minutester, Archie not only brought food, but also brought her a doctor.


    The doctor knew Natalia was awake and went up to check Natalia''s wounds and her recovery.


    After making sure there was nothing wrong, she had actation specialiste over andctate her


    again.


    Then some more cautions were given before they left.


    Once the doctor had left, Archie ced the food on the small tabletop in front of her.


    Natalia was trying to brace herself to sit up, but Archie stopped her.


    He just took a cushion and put it on her back, carefully helped her up, and said, "Don''t move, I''ll just


    feed you."


    Natalia saw the situation, some embarrassment, small face red, angry at him.


    "I''m not crippled and my hands are fine, I don''t need to be fed."


    However, just as she was about to reach for the soup food, she was avoided by Archie.


    Archie grimaced, "Do as you''re told! Sit still and behave."


    Natalia saw him like this and immediately understood what was going on and snorted out augh.


    She found out. It turned out that Archie had seen her working too hard to have a baby and was feeling


    guilty about it.


    Natalia let out a silent sigh in her heart.


    Since he wants to redeem himself, he naturally has to give him the opportunity, lest this man is again


    sincere and frightened, to do something more shocking to the world.


    After Natalia figured it out, she didn''t say anything else and concentrated on enjoying Archie''s service.


    Archie gently fed her some rice, Natalia''s appetite is not very good, only a small half bowl and then


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    waved her hand not to eat.


    After the meal, actationist came over.


    This is naturally another unbelievably difficult process.


    Archie watched from the sidelines and was about to die of heartache.


    But understand that this is a process that a mother must go through and cannot be reced by others.


    Thinking about this, Archie''s eyes darkened.


    After the series of operations, Natalia was already sweating profusely.


    Archie heartily took a towel and personally wiped her body and carried the baby to her.


    It was a relief to watch her finish breastfeeding.


    Natalia had only recently given birth and was not physically active.


    So after breastfeeding, he fell asleep.


    The two little ones also fell asleep in her arms, and Archie, seeing this, carefully picked up the two little


    ones and put them back in the rocking blue car.


    Then, only to sit to the side and concentrate on the three mothers and sons.


    And when Natalia took a nap and woke up.


    Archie can be heard sitting in front of the crib, looking at the two children inside the bed and rambling


    about something.


    She raised an eyebrow and pricked up her ears to listen carefully.


    I heard him say, "When you two grow up in the future, you must be filial to your mommy and treat her


    better, okay? Otherwise, not to mention your mommy will be sad, I will not even let you go!"


    He sounded fierce, and the two children in the stroller didn''t know if they understood what he was


    saying, and they all cried out in fear.


    When the children cried, Archie, who was still full of fierceness, was at a loss for words.


    Fearing that they might wake Natalia up, she reached for the baby in a hurry.


    However, the two children had just been scared by him, so how could they be so easily coaxed now?


    The cries are getting louder and louder, almost howling so loudly that the whole world can hear it.


    It''s a good thing Natalia likes quiet and the VIP room she stayed in was soundproof.


    Otherwise, even the doctors and nurses outside may be able to hear it.


    Archie saw the situation and held the baby in his arms in a hurry.


    Natalia was lying on the bed, and when she saw him like this, she couldn''t hold back herughter in the


    end.


    "You should stop scaring them, they are your own sons and daughters, and you have the nerve to open


    this mouth."


    When Archie heard this, he stiffened up.


    Turning around like a small child who has done something wrong, he looked at her with resignation.


    "Natalia, you''re awake."


    Nataliaughed, "You carry them to me!"


    When Archie saw this, he knew he couldn''t coax them today.


    There is also some helplessness to carry the child over.


    Strangely enough, the two children, who had been crying as dolls, immediately stopped crying as soon


    as they were in Natalia''s arms.


    Archie looked surprised and opened his mouth round.


    Can you recognize people at such a young age? Is it true that your own mother smells better than your


    own father?


    Nataliaughed and red at him, "You say you, at least you are the father of the children, how can


    you scare the children and them? They are still so young, can they understand what you are saying?"


    Archie grunted and said, "I don''t care if they understand or not, some truths should be taught early."


    Two little ones, causing Natalia to suffer so much, should be knocked around a bit.


    Natalia saw right through what he was thinking, and felt only good and funny.


    "Are they making me suffer? Or are you making me suffer? If you want to find the culprit, don''t find a


    more urate one."


    Once the words came out, she herself immediately realized that something was wrong, and


    immediately pursed her lips not to speak.


    At the same time, a pretty face is red with shame.


    Archie narrowed his eyes slightly and smiled along with him.


    He walked over to Natalia, sat down and put his arm around her shoulders and said softly, "Natalia, I


    promise you, we''ll never have another baby again."


    The pain of childbirth is something he has really seen with his own eyes.


    When I had Oliver before, the whole process went well, although it was also painful.


    Not like this one ...


    Natalia smiled andughed, "What, are you going to castrate yourself? Castration?"


    Hearing this Archie suddenly moved stiffly, somewhere instinctively cold.


    He gave a clear cough and said, "You don''t have to worry about that, I naturally have a solution."


    Natalia saw him say that and didn''t think much of it, so she turned her head and went to y with her


    kids.


    On the other hand, Anne and Oliver, after school, learned that their younger siblings were born and


    also pestered Ariana and William to bring them over.


    The two old men couldn''t stand the pestering of the little ones and just had to bring them over.


    The good thing is that both Anne and Oliver know how to behave and know that Natalia has just given


    birth and needs to rest and not to make too much noise, so they both behave very well and even speak


    in small voices.


    "Sister, are they our younger siblings? Why are they so small?"


    Oliver stepped next to the cradle and looked at the little baby in the rocking blue with amazement.

 Chapter 1084 Gem Moon

    Chapter 1084 Gem Moon


    Chapter 1084 Gem Moon


    Anne rolled her eyes.


    "Newborn babies are only so small, ah, when you were a child is not the same?"


    Oliver was even more surprised by his words.


    Although he has a high IQ, but after all, he is still young, and many things aboutmon sense are still


    not understood.


    The experience in life is even less to almost none.


    Therefore, it seems to her that there are children so small in this world, it is simply a matter of too much


    surprise.


    But since Anne witnessed hising out, Anne was able to ept this fact.


    The two children peeled next to the crib, looking left and right, as if they could not get enough of it.


    Oliver also curiously reached out to poke his sister''s face, feeling the incredibly soft touch, and


    immediately retracted in shock.


    The little baby in the rocking blue deted discontentedly, as if to cry, but was too sleepy, so it went


    back to sleep.


    They watched for a while longer and then were called by Natalia.


    "Well, you two should stop disturbing your younger siblings'' sleep ande over here to y!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Both children were quite obedient and did not refuse, and obediently walked over and sat down.


    Natalia looked at the two of them being well behaved and just felt content in her heart.


    At that moment, Anne suddenly spoke.


    "Mommy, have you named your siblings yet?"


    Natalia froze, then remembered that because the child was born in a hurry, it had not been named yet.


    She shook her head, "Not yet, why, you have an idea?"


    Anne''s eyes lit up and she said, "Then how about you let me name my younger siblings?"


    Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Archie, who had just walked in from


    outside.


    "Good thinking, I haven''t even taken it yet, when is it your turn?"


    Because Anne was born in a special situation, so directly took a Anne McCarthy, was taken by Ariana,


    hope she can Anne quietly, healthy growth.


    And when Oliver was born, it was William who gave him the name.


    So don''t look at the two children, Archie himself has not really given the child a name yet.


    Now that the two little ones are born, William is not interfering anymore.


    The opportunity that was so easily vacated, he naturally would not let go.


    When Anne heard this, her small mouth deted, a big unhappy look.


    Natalia could not help butugh, but also do not want to disappoint the child, so theypromised and


    said, "How about this, your daddy take the big name of the younger siblings, you give the younger


    siblings a small name, okay?"


    Anne''s eyes lit up again when she heard the words.


    "Yes, yes, I''d like to give them little names."


    She''s a good eye reader and knows that her arm can''t be twisted, so she won''t push it.


    Just then, however, Oliver added to the mix.


    "I want it too I want it too! I want to name my siblings too!"


    Anne usually gives in to her brother in other things, but this time she has earned the right with great


    difficulty, so she won''t let it go.


    "No way! I was the one who said I would take it first, and you didn''t, so you''ve lost that opportunity."


    Little Kindred usually speaks well in other matters, however, this time it is about younger siblings, and


    all of a sudden it refuses to let go.


    "Why can''t I? I have to take it too, otherwise my sister took it and I didn''t, my brothers and sisters will


    not like meter."


    Oliver looked so sad that he couldn''t help but look at the people next to him andugh.


    Seeing that the two children are about to fight, Natalia hastened to y a roundabout,ughing: "Well,


    well, let''s do it this way, or Anne to the younger brother, Oliver to the younger sister to take, how about


    it?


    One for each of you two, fair and square, no one should grab, OK?"


    The two children sniffed and looked at each other.


    Oliver''s dark eyes were full of begging, and Anne''s heart still ached for her brother in the end.


    Therefore, it did not insist on it anymore.


    With a cold snort, he said, "All right, in that case, I''ll let you have this opportunity."


    Oliver then smiled joyfully and hugged and kissed Anne.


    "Thank you, sister."


    After the agreement, the two children will sit aside to think of a name.


    And at this time, Archie also brought a small book over.


    The face that was so serious with the children immediately changed when it came to Natalia.


    Changing to a smiling expression, he said, "Honey, look here are a few names I''ve drawn up, which


    one do you like?"


    Natalia picked it up and looked at it.


    Just see a total of a dozen names listed on the top of the paper, each of which is very nice and very


    meaningful.


    Finally, she selected two of them and pointed to them.


    "Just these two."


    Archie craned his neck to look over and saw that she was referring to Robert McCarthy and Jennifer


    McCarthy.


    It just sounds overbearing and overpowering.


    Archie couldn''t help but smile, cupped Natalia''s face and kissed her on the cheek.


    "Honey, you and I think exactly the same, and my two favorites are these two."


    Robert the name is okay, Jennifer the name, in fact, when he first heard it, he subconsciously felt a little


    rustic.


    But then thought about it, his daughter, is not the pride of heaven?


    Born to be arrogant and open-minded, and curated to be prosperous, what is wrong with calling


    Jennifer?


    Once Archie and Natalia had decided, they took the names to William and Ariana.


    The old couple was also very satisfied with the name, so the two little ones'' names were settled on.


    Soon, Anne and Oliver also had the children''s nicknames ready.


    Because there is a red mole on my brother''s earlobe, it looks like a tiny little ruby.


    So Anne gave him a nickname, Denis.


    And the sister''s pair of eyes curved, just like the moon, so the sister''s nickname is Sunny.


    Two children, one is a jewelry Jade mines, a bright as the moon, all sound pretty good.


    Natalia was satisfied.


    Ian and Kiera came over as soon as the name was picked.


    Kiera made a special tonic soup to nourish Qi and blood, with some herbs provided by Ian, which is


    also good for the maternal body and can strengthen the essence of the body.


    As soon as the two entered the room, theyughed and said, "I hear you guys are so lively inside, what


    were you talking about?"


    Natalia then smiled and told her about the name she had just taken, and Kiera''s eyes lit up.


    "That''s a good name, it''s especially blessed at first hearing."


    Nataliaughed, at which point Archie stood up.


    "Mom, why don''t youe sit over here, closer to Natalia, it''s easier to talk."


    Although he would like to be with Natalia twenty-four hours a day, he also knows that at times like this,


    there is more to talk about between women like Natalia and Kiera.


    Kiera was not polite and sat down directly.

 Chapter 1085 - Carrying Her Over

    Chapter 1085 - Carrying Her Over


    Chapter 1085 - Carrying her over


    After sitting there, the two women held hands and talked happily.


    The topics of conversation are just about children and family and stuff.


    Kiera, unlike Natalia, is a housewife with little initiative.


    Gentle nature, the concept and traditional, everything in life, follow the man is the sky.


    If not, it wouldn''t have been eaten to death by Philip and ra, the two scumbags in the first ce.


    In the past Natalia was actually quite iprehensible to her.


    She didn''t understand why her mother hadn''t resisted when her father had gged him off to this


    extent.


    But then she had her own children, it seems that gradually she was able to understand her mother''s


    heart at the beginning.


    She was lucky to meet a great guy like Archie.


    Therefore, after the marriage, almost no aggravation.


    But in this world, not everyone can have such good luck.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    More people, but like an ordinary person can not be ordinary, there are aggression, but also joy.


    Although sometimes, the bitter taste may be more, but in order to let the children have aplete


    home, most of them are also endured it will pass.


    As long as the other party does not go too far, for the sake of the children, everything can be


    disregarded.


    Although Natalia, until now, could not agree with such a concept.


    But just because you don''t agree with it doesn''t mean you can''t understand it.


    Because sometimes she asks herself, if she were put in Kiera''s ce, she might not be able to do


    better than Kiera.


    Now that The Dawson family is gone, Kiera has a new life of her own.


    In fact, this is quite good.


    Natalia sighed in her mind, but Kiera didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Kieraughed, "After talking for a while, I forgot the business."


    She said and pped herself on the head, got up and walked to the side and brought the thermos


    bucket from the cab.


    "Natalia, this is a tonic soup I made myself, it also has a lot of things in it that are suitable for women


    who have just given birth, all of them are the remedies that your Uncle Ian personally prepared, you


    should drink more of them and replenish your vitality."


    Nataliaughed, "Mom, you are so tonic for me, you are not afraid to make me a big fat big ah."


    She was actually quite worried about losing her figure after giving birth.


    Unexpectedly, Kiera red at her.


    "I warn you ah, you have just given birth, this time or C-section, the body is weak, do not move to want


    to lose weight or something, thin and beauty is important health? Without a healthy body, what can you


    do?"


    Natalia was admonished by her for no reason and couldn''t help but touch her nose.


    Some helpless and some funny said, "Okay, okay, I listen to you, I drink still can not?"


    When Kiera saw that she agreed, she was satisfied and handed over thedle of soup.


    Natalia held the bowl and sipped slowly.


    I have to say, Kiera''s craftsmanship is really good as always.


    Obviously is a big tonic soup, but not at all let people feel greasy boring fishy, smelling only a light


    fragrance.


    When you drink it in your mouth, you can even feel a hint of sweetness.


    Know is in the soup, do not know also thought in what drink it.


    This soup changed Natalia''s previous misconceptions about eating all kinds of greasy and tonic things


    while sitting on the moon.


    Because the soup tasted really good, Natalia drank three bowls in one sitting before she stopped.


    Only embarrassingly, it may be because the soup is too much, just put down the bowl, she felt a pang


    of internal urgency.


    Well ... wants to go to the bathroom.


    Kiera didn''t know she wanted to go to the bathroom, and was happy to see her drinking so much soup


    and rambling to her next to her about family matters.


    It was only when she turned around without thinking and saw Natalia''s face in some pain, covering her


    stomach, that she was frightened and ran over.


    "Natalia, what''s wrong with you? Is something wrong?"


    Kiera was nervous as hell.


    After all, you just drank her soup and now you''re covering your stomach, it''s hard not to think


    otherwise.


    Nataliaughed awkwardly.


    "Mom, I''m fine, I just ... have a bit of internal urgency and I want to go to the bathroom."


    Kiera sniffed, then sighed in relief.


    "So you want to go to the toilet, then wait a minute, I''ll call the nurse toe right away."


    Natalia is a cesarean section, which is a little more difficult than a normal birth, and the wound recovers


    more slowly.


    As a result, she is still in bed while recuperating from her injuries and needs a professional caregiver to


    help her to go to the toilet or whatever.


    Although Kiera can also help her over, but she is not a professional, and not strong enough, or afraid


    that will hurt Natalia.


    Kiera gets up and heads out.


    When I got to the door, I bumped into Archie who walked in from outside.


    Just now, seeing Kiera and Natalia chatting happily, Archie didn''t want to disturb the mother and


    daughter chat, so he went out.


    As soon as she came in this moment, she saw Kiera walking outside in a panic and asked, "Mom,


    what''s wrong?"


    Kiera said, "Natalia needs to go to the bathroom, I''ll go get her an escort."


    Archie froze andughed all at once.


    "There is a bell in the ward, so if you want to call the nurses, just ring the bell directly, you don''t have to


    It was only when he said that that Kiera responded.


    It''s also true that she was so anxious all of a sudden that she actually forgot there was a bell.


    Kiera was a little embarrassed and amused for a moment.


    Archie, however, did not linger any longer, striding inside.


    As soon as he put the things in his hands, he walked over to the bed and picked Natalia up.


    Natalia was startled by his action and asked, "What are you doing?"


    At the same time, the hand subconsciously clutched his cor.


    Archie moved carefully, almost perfectly avoiding her wound, andughed, "Don''t you have to go to the


    bathroom? I''ll carry you there."


    When he said that, Natalia''s face suddenly turned red.


    "No, no, I''ll go by myself."


    Archie raised an eyebrow.


    "You can do it yourself?"


    Natalia: "..."


    This man, clearly bullying her now can not!


    "I''ll wait for the caregiver toe."


    "Don''t bother the nurses with this kind of thing, I''ll just carry you in the future."


    Although the caregiver was also a woman, Archie didn''t like the idea of letting people see Natalia go to


    the bathroom.


    Natalia where will not know what the man is thinking, ashamed of a face are buried to the chest to go.


    And at the door, Kiera was about to return when she heard Archie''s words, and a happy smile


    appeared on her face.


    And not wanting to embarrass Natalia here, she went out first.


    Archie carried Natalia to the bathroom and ced her carefully on the toilet.


    Natalia was looking straight at him like this, how could she get out?


    With a red face, he said, "You go out first."


    Archie raised an eyebrow and was actually a little uneasy.

 Chapter 1086 - Godmother Is Here

    Chapter 1086 - Godmother Is Here


    Chapter 1086 - Godmother is here


    Natalia added, "I''ll call you when I''m ready."


    Seeing her look of shame, Archie was dumbfounded andughed.


    "Okay, then you be careful and call me when you''re ready."


    "Hmm."


    Archie opened the door and went out.


    After about three minutes, Natalia''s shy voice came from inside.


    "I''m good."


    Only then did he open the door again and go in, fix her clothes and carry her out again.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Natalia was lying in bed when the little baby in the bass woke up.


    Archie then took them out and followed Natalia''s instructions to change their diapers and feed them.


    The children are young and twins, and Natalia can''t feed them all by herself.


    Therefore, they were fed half breast milk and half form.


    The good thing is that the two little ones are in good health, and when they hold the bottle, their two


    little hands are so tight that sometimes even Natalia can''t break them.


    William and Ariana also came over every day for the past two days.


    On the one hand, we look at our youngest grandchildren, and on the other hand, we look at Natalia.


    Ariana knew Natalia had worked hard this time and bought arge coral tree to ce at Vi Maple


    Bridge.


    It means good luck and peace, and I hope Natalia will recover quickly and that the children will grow up


    healthy and well.


    Natalia is naturally happy.


    On the third day, Victoria came too.


    Originally Victoria was going to wait for Natalia to have her baby, but to her surprise Natalia gave birth


    early.


    At that time, Victoria was still apanying Charlie on an overseas business trip, so she couldn''t


    make it back in time.


    Now that she has easily returned, she is naturally the first to see her godson and goddaughters.


    Yes, since neither Anne nor Oliver could be Victoria''s godson and goddaughter, after all, at that time,


    Victoria was still worried about herself and Charlie and was not in the mood to think about that.


    But this time, everything has been settled, she naturally will not miss it again.


    Victoria bought them each a pair of solid gold bracelets, not to show off their wealth, but it''s just a


    tradition for the kids over here.


    Wearing a gold bracelet after birth also has a blessed meaning.


    Nataliaughed as she sat there teasing her children, two little ones waving their chubby little arms to


    grab the stuffed animals she had dangling in the air.


    The scene couldn''t be more heartwarming.


    Just then, Charlie walked in.


    Because Victoria arrived first, Charlie went on an errand and couldn''t get here in time.


    This is the time toe over and just deliver your gifts to the children.


    A gift from the heirs of The Stevenson family, naturally it is also very expensive.


    Natalia smiled and thanked the children for them. Charlie looked around the house and didn''t see


    Archie, so he asked curiously, "Where''s Archie?"


    "He just went out on something."


    Archie has been with her all this time and hasn''t even bothered with work stuff.


    Now that her condition has basically stabilized and there are no more serious problems, and with


    Nancy and the caregivers with her, and Kiera and Arianaing over regrly, the ward is not lonely


    at all, but rather a little too busy.


    That''s why Archie was relieved to be away for a little while.


    Charlie sniffed and nodded.


    Natalia looked at his expression and guessed, "You want something from him?"


    "Well, something''s up."


    His tone was a bit gruff, and Natalia''s heart jumped for no reason.


    A bad feeling rose.


    "In a big hurry? If you''re not in a hurry you can sit and wait, he should be back soon."


    Natalia said, gesturing to the couch in the living room outside.


    The room she stayed in was arge suite, super VIP room.


    Natalia lives in the inside bedroom and outside there is a living room, kitchte, etc.


    Charlie did not refuse and gave Victoria a look.


    Victoria, with her back to him, was teasing the child, ignoring him and saying directly, "Go ahead, I''ll


    stay here with my godson and goddaughter."


    Charlie is somewhat helpless.


    In the end, he went outside alone to wait.


    After all, Victoria could stay in the bedroom with Natalia and the baby, and it was somewhat awkward


    for him, a big man, to stay there.


    Luckily, Archie didn''t keep him waiting too long.


    About ten minutester, it came back.


    Upon entering, I was a little surprised to see Charlie sitting on the couch.


    "What brings you here?"


    Charlie stood up.


    "There''s something I need to talk to you about."


    The look on his face really didn''t look like he was going to say anything happy, and Archie thought


    about it and nodded his head.


    "Okay, when I put my stuff in, we''ll talk somewhere else."


    With that, he went into the bedroom, carrying in his hand the things he had just bought for Natalia that


    she liked to eat.


    At this moment, the bedroom.


    Victoria had already taken the baby out of the rocking blue.


    Sunny was held in her arms and Denis was lying in Natalia''s arms on the bed, both children giggling


    with their amusement.


    Archie''s arrival attracted the attention of the children, all of whom looked towards the door with big,


    beautiful eyes and curiosity.


    When they were first born, Archie was a little disgusted with them.


    Now a few days have passed, the child has changed from a red and wrinkled newborn, to the current


    pearl-like pink look.


    Archie''s heart was so full of love that he walked over and gave the two little ones a kiss on the cheek.


    Nataliaughed, "Where have you been?"


    "Went out on an errand and stopped by to buy you your favorite dessert."


    Because Natalia is still in her first trimester, and her monthly meals are too light, Natalia feels like her


    mouth is getting nd.


    Today, when no one was around, she begged Archie to buy her something tasty to eat.


    Archie was pestered by her and asked Ian privately and quietly if eating dessert now would have any


    effect on the body of the mother.


    After getting Ian''s answer that it''s okay to eat a little bit less, he went and bought it for her himself.


    Natalia''s eyes lit up when she heard that she had bought dessert.


    I was so excited to take the things over, when I heard Archie say, "Charlie wants to see me for


    something, I have to go out again, you rest for a while, if anything happens, call the caregiver, or call


    me."


    Natalia froze, remembering the look on Charlie''s face just now, and her eyebrows furrowed lightly.


    "Did something happen? You guys ..."


    "It''s okay, don''t worry about it."


    Archie stroked her head soothingly, while next to her, Victoria advised, "You shouldn''t worry about


    them, it''s all men''s business, let them handle it themselves."


    Natalia sniffed, slightly silent for a moment, but in the end nodded.


    "Then you take care."


    She looked up at Archie, concerned.


    Archie''s heart was warm and soft, and he took pity on her, lowering his head and kissing her forehead.


    Now nod and say, "I will."


    After saying that, he turned around and went out.


    Only when the man''s figure disappearedpletely outside the door did Natalia tug on Victoria''s


    sleeve curiously.

 Chapter 1087 Grand Finale (Final)

    Chapter 1087 Grand Finale (Final)


    Chapter 1087 Grand Finale (Final)


    "Eh, what did they go out and say?"


    Victoria looked at her, then at the door.


    Then lowered his voice and said, "Charlie wants to move the headquarters back to the country to


    develop, recently is fighting with The Stevenson family that group of old guys, looking for Archie is


    probably to get experience."


    It is well known that The McCarthy family was previously in William''s hands and did not develop


    seriously.


    After all, William is a military background, leading soldiers to fight is okay, business is really not much


    talent.


    He is brash, does not like to be calcting, when doing business, always more favors, less money.


    The McCarthy family has been able to grow thanks to its strong family history.


    Not so with Archie.


    He is a real businessman, harsh style, ruthless wrist, many times able to survive, turn the tide against


    the wind.


    If Charlie wants toe back to his country to develop, it is a natural choice to ask him for advice.


    Natalia finally put her mind at ease after hearing this.


    Honestly, she has been worried ever since she learned Archie''s hidden identity.


    From time to time, it is worried about whether he is going to go out on some mission again and whether


    he will be in danger again.


    This can not be helped, after all, the two people are now a couple, life and death honor and disgrace


    together.


    In the face of the man you love, you want to do not worry at all, that is simply impossible.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The good thing is that Archie now knows what she thinks and tells her in advance whenever something


    But even so, it is still inevitable that Natalia will asionally be on edge.


    After all, if there really is a mission, there is no way Archie won''t go.


    The two men talked for a long time outside.


    Victoria teased the children for a while, until they were tired and sleepy, before putting them back to


    sleep in their cribs.


    Himself is sitting on the edge of the bed, talking with Natalia.


    Today, Star Entertainment has been fully integrated into Harlingen.


    Victoria''s contract with the entertainmentpany her father Brandon had set up for her before had


    expired, and now that she was Mrs. Ji, she originally did not have toe out to act.


    But Victoria likes to act, and Charlie is a little jealous now and then, especially when he sees her and


    the male actors ying opposite each other.


    But Charlie didn''t dare to say anything.


    After all, in Victoria''s words, that''s called professionalism.


    You can''t be too narrow-minded and can''t look at any industry with tinted sses.


    Naturally, Charlie could not talk her out of it, so he could only order that all scripts about Victoria would


    be read by him privately and in advance.


    No hot scenes, no kissing scenes, and no bed scenes are possible.


    Even if there is a line of affection, it can only develop to the hand-holding stage at most.


    In fact, even holding hands, Charlie was originally not allowed to do so.


    After all, it was his woman, being held by another man in love or something, he wanted to kill each


    other when he thought about it.


    In the end, it was the owner of the entertainmentpany who tried hard to persuade him.


    After all, television and movies are considered art, and sometimes, some scenes are necessary.


    If you can''t even hold hands, that would be too restrictive for Victoria''s career and she wouldn''t be able


    to y anything.


    Charlie was still thinking about Victoria''s feelings, so he finally agreed.


    After Victoria''s contract expired, she was signed to Harlingen.


    She is azy person who doesn''t care much about anything and originally had her own studio, although


    she had many capable assistants and agents to help her with her problems.


    But she, the boss, still has to make decisions about many things.


    Victoria has often had a headache about this, but now that she''s signed to Harlingen, someone else


    has to worry about everything.


    She''ll just be a handful and act out her favorite scenes.


    Don''t worry about anything else.


    Natalia oftenughs at her for being azy person, and Victoria doesn''t deny it.


    After the two talked for a while, Archie and Charlie came back.


    When he came back again, Charlie looked significantly more rxed.


    Natalia took one look and knew it was a problem solved.


    She nced at Archie, who gave her a reassuring look back.


    Victoria stood up when she saw that they had finished talking too.


    "Natalia, it''ste, so we''ll go back first, you have a good rest, I''ll see you next time ah."


    Natalia nodded.


    After Victoria and Charlie left, she turned to Archie and asked, "Charlie ising back to the country to


    develop?"


    Archie nodded.


    "Othua is, after all, The Stevenson family''s home base, and Charlie has no sense of belonging there,


    and many of The Stevenson family''s tigers are watching, which is why he wants to move his


    headquarters back."


    Nataliaughed, "Then won''t you bepetitors in the future?"


    Archie smiled back.


    "Not so much, we each attack different areas, and even if we arepetitors, that is benign."


    When Natalia thought about it, she thought so.


    However, if Charlie is based in the country in the future, it means that Victoria will always stay in the


    country, so it is good.


    Archie finished answering her questions and went over to the cradle to see Denis and Sunny.


    The two children are asleep, two pairs of small fists clenched tightly, pink lips also pursed tightly.


    Those who don''t know, they think they are dreaming something.


    Natalia''s heart was warm and soft as she watched him focus on the baby.


    Sheughed, "Archie."


    "Hmm?"


    Archie turned back to me.


    Natalia''s gaze was gentle and she whispered, "It''s good to have you."


    Archie froze for a couple of seconds before reacting and returning to the bed to take her into his arms.


    "Fool, that should be said by me, with you really, Natalia, you really are my angel, bringing me so much


    happiness and joy."


    Natalia leaned into his arms, arms back around his waist, rested her head gently on his shoulder, and


    her mind was at peace.


    Just then, the door was pushed open.


    "Second brother, second sister-inw ... ouch, sorry sorry sorry! I didn''t mean to disturb you guys, I''ll go


    out first, you guys continue."


    Max took Laura and headed outside.


    Natalia and Archie reacted long ago, Natalia blushed and pushed Archie away, calling out to him,


    "What are you doing? Don''te in yet?"


    Max then walked in with Laura smiling.


    He and Laura are married, and now Laura is pregnant.


    The Nixon family also epted Laura, and the two lived happily ever after.


    Natalia looked at him and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Maxughed, "I came to see my little nephew and niece, and I brought them a present."


    He said, and headed in the direction of the cradle.


    When the children were seen sleeping, the gifts were put aside for now.


    "What a coincidence, still asleep."


    "Well, just fell asleep."


    Laura walked up to Natalia and started with a caring look.


    Max smiled again and said that when Natalia was out of the month, he would give the children a full


    moon reception.


    The ward was filled withughter, and Natalia looked at them with a warmth flowing through her heart.


    No matter how much they went through before, it''s enough to see them now at least, all of them are


    well.


    So much for life, nothing more.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!